M. Tulli Ciceronis De natura deorum libri III, vol. I & II (two in one)

taetoria with Off. 3, 61: lege Plaetoria; N.D. 3, 74, on that N.D. 3, 66-93, containing Roman cxempla dating between 110 and 82 B.C., dolus mains, with Off. 3, 61 (with the was written by Cicero at the age of same idea); N.D. 3, 75; malitiam with twenty-four or twenty-five, and taken up Off. 3, 71: malitiam; N.D. 3, 76: Sol and by him into his latest work. Bruwacnc's Phaethon, Neptune, Theseus, and Hipcase is much weakened by the fact, polytus, with Off. 3, 94 (the same which he has to admit, that the assumed figures).

22

INTRODUCTION

to fill out the still unpublished section of the N.D. 3, 67-71, with materials from Roman law, in other words, that the third book of the N.D. and the third book of the De Officii* were being worked on more or less simultaneously (perhaps also with the De I^egibus)% possibly at some time in December, 45, when we know that he had gone from Rome to Puteoli,1 Pompeii or Formiae,2 and Tusculum. 3 The parallels are, indeed, striking, and there may have been use of some of the same materials, but it is not therefore necessary to suppose that Qcero was writing both books at the same time, but rather that he had twice used the same notes, as he inadvertently used the same prooemium for the De Gloria and for the third book of the Accukmica.* THE DEDICATION

9. The dedication to M. Iunius Brutus is made in the simplest form,* and he is not later referred to. To Brutus, at the time about forty years old,· Qcero had dedicated the Orator^ the Paradoxa Stoicorum, the De Finibus, and the Tuscu/ans; he is also a speaker in the Brutus. His philoso­ phic interests arc discussed below; 7 at the end of the Tuscu/ans 8 Qcero speaks of him as one a quo non modo inpu/si sumus ad philosophiae scriptiones verum etiam iacessiti. THE TYPE OF DIALOGUE

10. The type of dialogue β practiced by most members of the Platonic Academy, continuing the tradition of Socrates, was regarded by Plato's pupils as the established vehicle for bestowing living form upon esoteric philosophy,10 and involved real participation in the discussion by several of those present, with comparatively short speeches, frequent expressions of assent or dissent, and an attempt to make the emerging opinion s o 1 Att. 13, 52. It tieraJ scripsit% ad me autem, etiam cum ■ Fam. 9, 12. rogat aliquid, contumacitert adroganter, άχοι* Att. 13, 42 (the end of December). νονοήτως solet scribere. * Att. 16, 6, 4 (24 July, 44). · On the dialogue as a literary t y p e * N.D. 1, 1: turn perdi/fidlis, Brute, see especially R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog 1 quod tu minime ignores, et perobscura quaestio (1895), in which pp. 457-552 deal w i t h est de natura deorum. Cicero in general, and pp. 528-535 w i t h * M. Gclzcr in P.-W. 10 (1917), 973- our work. w\ Kiaulchn, De scaenicc 974. Dialogorum Apparatu (in Diss, pbiiol. 7 1, 1, n. (Brute); Fin. 1, 8; 5, 1; Sen. Ha/enses, 23 (1914), 175-184—on C i c e r o ) Ep. 95, 45; Quintil. Inst. 10, 1, 123; adds nothing important. So also H . M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gesch. d. rbm. Lit. Schlottmann, Ars Dialog, componendorusn 1* (1927), 396. etc. (1889), 38-48. l0 * 5, 121. But Cicero writes (Att. 6, 1, W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1 9 3 4 ) . 7) of Brutus: qui de me ad te humanissimas 27.

INTRODUCTION

23

far as possible the accepted resultant of their common thought. This sort of dialogue, though involving less repetition than the type which Gcero here uses, was obviously better adapted to a protreptic, a maieutic, or a polemic work than to one of a descriptive or historical character.1 Aristotle, who had a powerful influence upon Qccro, 1 thus began in his early works, following the Platonic tradition, but later invented a new kind of literary dialogue, namely the dialogue of scientific discourse,2 no longer satisfied with question and answer, but, by an inevitable transition to another stage,3 matching monologue against monologue. In this style the author states "fully from the standpoint of those who hold them views which are finally rejected." 4 In a very important letter δ Gcero reviews his own practice in dialogues, saying that he had originally intended, like Heraciides Ponticus, to include in them only persons no longer living, but that at the desire of Varro to receive notice from him he had decided to revise the Academica% giving a part to Varro and answering it himself, so that he might not be a mere κωφον πρόσωπον, as he had been in the De Oratore^ the scene of which was laid in his boyhood.· Hoc in antiquis personis suaviter fit, ut et Heraciides in multis et nos (in) vi Dt Re Pub lie a libris fecimus? In his more recent writing, however, he had followed the custom of Aristotle, in which the speeches of others are brought in only in such a way as to keep the initiative in the discussion in the hands of Aristotle himself.8 If we examine Gcero's principal dialogues we shall find that the De Oratore (55 B.C.) has a scene 1 Cf. A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 34, n. 46. Even Plato's later dialogues tend to the perpetua oratio of the chief figure; cf. R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1186. * Jaeger, op. cit.% 28; Philippson, op. rit.t 1186-1188. ' Jaeger, ibid.

4

Jaeger, op. cit., 29. C. Lamb, Ep. 86

(1801), remarks: "Many eloquent dialogucs have been written (such as Bishop Berkeley's Minute Philosopher) but in all of them the Interlocutors are merely abstract arguments pcrsonify'd; not living dramatic characters, as in Walton." • A. D. Nock in Class. Rev. 57 (1943), 78, who compares with Cicero's method that employed in several of the works of Philo. Cf. also Fat. 1: quod autem in aliss libris feci qui sunt de natura deorum . . . ut in utramque partem perpetua explicaretur oratiot quo facilius id a quoque probaretur quod cuique maxime probabile videre/ur, id

in fjac distutatione de fato casus quidam ne facerem impedivit. · At/. 13, 19, 3-5 (30 June, 45); in sect. 3: sic enim constitueram neminem inc/udere in dialogos eorum qui viverent. ' Att. 13, 19, 4: puero me bic sermo inducttur, ut nuliae esse possent partes meae. · Ibid. On the Hcraclidcan dialogue

cf. Q.Ft. 3, 5, 1: commovit mt et eo magis quod maximos motus nosirat civitatis attingere non potcram quod erant inferiores quam illorum aetas qui loquebantur; R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog* 1 (1895), 321-331; 547-550. · Att. 13, 19, 4: quae autem bis temporibus scripn Άριστοτέλειον morem babent in quo ita sermo induct tur ceterorum ut penes ipsum sit principals; Pam. 1, 9, 23 (Dec, 54): scripn igitur Arisiotelio more, quern ad modum quidem volui, tris libros in disputatione ac dialogp De Oratore . . . abhorrent enim a communibus praeceptis atque ornnem antiquorum et Aristoteliam et Iso-

24

INTRODUCTION

laid in 9 1 ; l the De Republican) in 129; the Academicapriora (45) between 63 and 60; 2 the Hortensius (45) in 65-60; the De Finibus (45) has for its three dialogues the dates 50, 52, and 79; the De Senectute (44) is laid in 150; the De Amicitia (44) in 129. With settings essentially contem­ poraneous are the Brutus (46), the De Divinatione (44), and the De Fato (44). 3 The De Natura Deorum stands somewhat between the historical setting of Heraclidcs and the contemporary one of Aristotle, in that Qcero is himself present in it, though the speaking parts are given to persons already dead.

T H E SCENE

11. The scene of the dialogue is laid at the house of C. Aurelius Cotta,4 possibly a villa in the country,6 though I have given some reasons below β for thinking that it may have been his town house. In determining the assumed date it must be remembered that the author is careful t o avoid anachronisms,7 so that allusions to actual events may be given their full value. Cicero at the time is apparently a youngish man, not expected to take an active part in the dialogue. 8 The date is set later than cratiam rationem oratoriam complectuntur • On 1, 15, n. (apud); cf. R. Hirzcl, (Cicero seems here not yet to have dis­ Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 529, n. 2. The tinguished the Aristotelian from the work of E. Becker, Technik u. S^enerie Heraclidcan type, as he later did in Att. d. ciceron. Dialogs (1938), has not been 13, 19, 3; but cf. E. A. Robinson in accessible to me. Noticeable is the casual CI. Weekly, 39 (1936), 116). way in which Cicero drops in at the 1 The dates given I take—with one start and that in which all disperse at exception—from M. Schanz-C. Hosius, the end, which seems more fitting for Gescb. d. rbm. Lit. V (1927). a city call than for a country house1 Cf. J. S. Reid, cd. of Academica party. 7 (1885), 41. Cf. Q.Fr. 3, 5, 2: commovit me, ef eo 3 Uncertainty as to the date of the magis quod maximos motus nostrae civitatis De Legibus makes pointless its citation attingere non poteram, quod erant inferiores here. The Tusculans arc essentially time­ quam illorum aetas qui loquebantur\ also less, with anonymous speakers and no Brut. 218. On possible anachronisms ir. developed setting. For a classification other dialogues cf. R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, of Cicero's dialogues cf. R. Philippson 1 (1895), 511-512; 519-520; the examples in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1187. In Fam. 9, 8,1, he cites are not seriously conspicuous. Cicero writes to Varro: puto fore ut, When discussing temple-robbery ( 3 , 83cum legeris, mirere nos id locittos esse inter 84) Cicero cannot mention Verrcs, but nos quod numquam locuti sum us; sed nosti cites the other famous Sicilian case ot" morem dialogorum. Dionysius. « N.D. 1, 15. • Almost a κωφον πρόσωπον; cf. η. * As Wolf and Schomann suggest, in 7, p. 23. Yet he was not so young a s in view of the holiday season. W. Kiaulchn, the De Oratore, when he was but a lad, De scaenico Dialog. Apparatu (1915), 180- but rather old enough so that Vclleius 181, thinks this uncertainty an indication is apprehensive that he may support of the unfinished character of the work. Cotta (1, 17).

25

INTRODUCTION 1

the visit of Posidonius to Rome in 86 B.C., later than a series of events leading up to the death of Q. Scaevola in 82, 2 at a time when Q. Catulus was already a pontifex,3 and after the passing of the lex Cornelia testamentorum (ca. 78 B.C.).4 Since Cotta is described merely as pontifex, it must be before his election to the consulship in 75. This space between 78 and 75 is further narrowed by the absence of Cicero himself in Greece and the East from 79 to 77, on his return from which journey and its philosophic studies he would have been a natural participant in such a conversation. Between 77, then, and his quaestorship in Sicily in 75 seems to lie the assumed date of the dialogue.6 Cicero would then have been from twenty-nine to thirty-one years of age, old enough and sufficiently trained to have reported accurately the discussions of his elders. THE DRAMATIC DATE

12. The advantages of throwing the dialogue back to such an early period were several, (a) References to embarrassing political questions associated with Pompey, Caesar, and others are thus largely avoided,® as arc allusions to his own consulship 7 and to the speeches of the years 57-56, in which certain religious questions of a purely legalistic sort are prominent.8 (b) Necessity of alluding to or passing judgment upon the theological works of his friends Varro and Nigidius Figulus is also removed. So likewise with the writing of Philodcmus, close as is Cicero's treatment to his at various points,· and, most strikingly of all, with Lucretius, whom it might have seemed hard to avoid mentioning in a dialogue set after his date.10 (c) By placing the discussion in the past 1 Cf. 1, 123, n. {familiarit omnium not/rum Pondonius). 1 Cf. 3, 80. * He was probably made pontifex ca. 80 B . C ; cf. 1, 79, n. {huiut collegae et familiarit nottri). * 3, 74. * Somewhat later than the assumed date of the third dialogue in the De P'inibut; cf. J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1* (1891), xli; R. Hirzel, op. ci/., 1, 528 and n. 4. Many of these evidences for the assumed date arc stated by K. Baicr in Jahrb. / . Philol. u. Paed. 1 (1826). 342. * Cf. n.8,p. 23, above; R. Philippson in P.- W. 7 A (1939), 1153. Guarded allusions to the dictatorship of Caesar (1, 7) fall, not in the dialogue, but in the proocmi-

urn. Marius is unfavorably mentioned in 3, 80-81, but nothing is said of Sulla, who had died in 78. shortly before the assumed date. 7 How this fared in a dialogue with contemporaneous setting may be seen in the De Divina/ione; perhaps even Cicero felt that with its large part there it might well be avoided in the De Natura Deorum. β E.g., De Domo sua and De Harutpicum Retponto. · Cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenset, 19 (1939), 40, who observes that he mentions instead the older Zeno and Phaedrus. l0 Though it should be noted that wc perhaps have a veiled allusion to him

26

INTRODUCTION

and its words in the mouths of others the author may secure himself against some part of the odium theoiogcum likely to be aroused by the controversial nature of the subject.1 The sceptical Cotta might then be, like some character in drama, the vehicle for Gcero's own ideas of a much later date.2 A comparison here with the Socratic dialogues of Plato might be suggested. DEFECTS OF COMPOSITION

13. In the hasty composition of these troubled years it is not surprising that defects in the structure of the dialogue have been noted. Most obvious is an inconsistency in time. There is no reason to doubt 3 that the author finally intended the discussions of the three books to be thought of as all occurring on one day, for (1) the second book follows immediately after the first and the third after the second with no sign of any intermission, and (2) there is but one prooemium to the whole work, as contrasted with the three which introduce the three separate dialogues of the De I'inibus* Yet in N.D. 2, 73, we read (with clear reference to 1, 8): velut a te ipso hesterno die dictum est, and in 3, 18 (referring to Book 2 in general): omniaque quae a te nudius tertius dicta sunt. These allusions can best be understood if we consider them as relics of an earner plan for the whole work,5 in which, in a series of four days, Book 1 fell on the first, Book 2 on the second, and Book 3 on the fourth, the third day being left unoccupied. That these are an indication, as (cf. n. 1, p. 7, above), and that in the other dialogues which do have contemporary setting he docs not name Lucretius; D u- ι * ·» ι c*i ι · »i R. Hirzcl, op. at., 1, 531, n. 1, justly observes thaf Cicero's judgment of Lucrctius was probably quite different from ours. D. van Berchcm (Museum Helvet. 1946, 26-39) thinks that Lucrctius's poem was not published till 43 B.C. 1 Cf. R. Hirzcl. Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 532; A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 27-30; M. Y. Henry, Re/, of Dogmatism and Scepticism in tin pbi/os. Treatises of Cic. (1925), 38; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1152; 1156; also W. W. Fcnn (Hart: theol. Rev. 4 (1911), 466) for a similar device by David Hume in his Dialogues concerning natural Religion, in which he conveniently escapes responsibility for views expressed by characters in the discussion. So too Jean Bod in in his dialogues; cf. G. H. Sabine in Essays in Honor of G. L.

Burr (1931), 290. ι Q{ Pease, op. cit., 27, η. 13. , . c Wf , f Though F. A. Wolf (Utter. Analek,« ,-,x , « , , , . , , 4 0 *»· \. < 817>« 3 0 6 > f " ™ ■ ? * " * t h a t c άι € 1S r c a l | d * *}°«" y '*"buted over thrcc days ' 4 Cf. R. Hirzcl, op. at., 1, 529, n. 3; R· Philippson, op. at., 1152. · F. Orsini (1581) seems first to have remarked upon this: credipotest Ctctrorum in animo babuisse tribus libris trium ditrum disputationem referre . . . mox id mutasse, relictis prions vestigiis; cf. also R. Hirzel, op. cit., 1, 529-530, n. 3; O. Plasberg, cd. maior. (1911), on 2, 73; R. Philippson, op. cit., 1152. I. Hcinemann (Poseidonioi metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 146-147) speculatcs what the original arrangement may have been. Plasberg thinks that bene paratum venire (3, 2) implies meeting again after an interval—another relic of the original plan.

INTRODUCTION

27

some have supposed, that the work was not completed for publication it would be rash to assert. For an anachronism in referring to the year of 365 1/4 days cf. the note on 2, 49 (circumitus . . . orbium); for another possible anachronism 3, 49, n. {pubiicani). Other slips in the dialogue form are the expressions in 2, 65: ut supra dixi (where see the n.); 2, 166: quales supra commemoravi\ and 3, 59: quam . . . supra diximus, the word supra obviously belonging to a written rather than to a conversational style. Yet the same mistake is to be found at several other places in Cicero's dialogues,1 and probably indicates a settled habit of mind rather than a temporary inadvertence, though his carelessness in other works has been remarked.2 A more serious defect is that some parts of the works, notably 3, 43-60, approach more nearly to the style of a mythological dictionary, like Hyginus, than to a conversation between friends, while the intrusion of long extracts from his Aratea into 2, 104-114, like the corresponding insertion from his De Consulatu in the De Divinatione, 1, 17-22, are a further strain upon the realism of the dialogue. Inconsistencies of subject matter, arising from the author's having employed a later and more up-to-date source for positive ex­ positions than those used for their rebuttal,3 and errors of statement, from whatever cause, not directly affecting the form of the dialogue, will be discussed in the notes on the passages in which they occur.4

CHARACTERS IN THE DIALOGUE

14. The characters of the dialogue δ are but four (Ocero himself, whose part is only trifling, C. Aurelius Cotta the host, C. Vellcius, and 1 Cf. Div. 1, 72; Rtp. 2, 9; Tusc. 2, 53; is hardly possible to exaggerate its his3, 52; 5, 67; Am. 15; 48. torical importance as contributing to our 1 For instances cf. Alt. 12, 6, 3 ; 16, 6, knowledge of the religious philosophy 4; Cell. 15, 6, 1-4; Pease, cd. of Div. 1 of the ancients, yet, regarding it as a (1920), 28-29. whole, it is impossible to call it a work ' Cf. a similar situation between Div. of art, it is impossible to say that the due 1, 9 and 2,13; Pease, cd. of Div. 1, 22-23; proportions of the subject have been R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1156. observed." On p. xvi he thinks that the J. B. Mayor (cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), doxographic section "docs not contain xiv-xv) similarly objects to the doxoa single strictly accurate statement or a graphic sections in 1, 25-41. single intelligent criticism." For a more 4 E.g., 2, 45, where sec n. on rtstat. temperate criticism cf. J. S. Reid, quoted Mayor {pp. cit., 3, xiii-xiv) assembles a in n. 2, p. 19, above, considerable number of slips, and re'Cf. R. Hirzel, op. cit. 1, 528-530; marks: "while allowing that we have W. Ax, ed. (1933), iv-v; also below, 1,15, in this treatise a great deal of excellent nn. {C. Cottam; C. Velleio; Q. Lud/ius sense, admirably expressed, and that it Balbus).

28

INTRODUCTION

Q. Lucilius Balbus), and they are duly introduced to the reader at 1, 15. 1 Against the charge that he ought not to bring into his dialogues the figures of distinguished men 8 Qcero defends himself in the Academica\ 3 of his use of persons no longer alive I have already spoken. 4 Roman statesmen in his hands turn into Greek philosophers, as Hirzel has remarked,5 but if he could take that liberty with them he could easily go one further step in characterizing the schools which he set them to represent rather than the beliefs held by individuals.· Whether, despite the vote cast by Gcero in 3, 95, he intended to have Cotta regarded as the mouthpiece of his views has been much disputed; my own view is set forth above. 7 In temperament the three speakers are well contrasted:8 Velleius, impulsive, polemic, dogmatic,· and rather impatient; 10 Balbus, learned, professorial, discursive, leisurely, and rather dependent upon Stoic syllogistic arguments; 11 and Cotta,courteous and complimentary in manner,12 but, like a lawyer, keenly detecting the weak points in his adversary's armor, and, above all, well illustrating in his own person that segregation of traditional ideas from the sceptical inquiries of 1 Most of what we know of Velleius and Balbus we owe to this work; Cotta is better known and had already appeared in the De Oratore; cf. A. S. Wilkins's ed. (1892), 20-21. Cotta was already dead when Cicero wrote, and perhaps Balbus and Velleius were also. * personas tarn grains. 1 2, 6. « Cf. Att. 13, 19. 3. * Op. cit., 1, 534. * Cf. F. A. Wolf, Utter. Analekten, 1 (1817), 292. On occasional lack of cor­ respondence between the real and the assumed beliefs of Cicero's characters cf. Pease, cd. of Dip. 1 (1920), 17, n. 74. A study of his accuracy in characteri­ zation has been made for six dialogues— not including ours—by R. E. Jones in Am.Journ. of Pbilol. 60 (1939), 307-325, who finds him sometimes truthful, at other times distorted. ' At n. 6, p. 9; cf. also Pease in Trans. Am.philol. Assoc.44 (1913),36-37 (especi­ ally 27, n. 13), to which add Mayor's n. on 1, 59 (cum Athenis essem); Μ. Υ. Henry, op. n't., 39, n. 329 (who docs not believe that Cicero intended to have his views identified with those of Cotta); L. Gueuning in Nova et Vetera, 7 (1925), 329, who thinks that Cotta docs repre­

sent Cicero as against the extremes of Epicurus and the Stoics (and cf. the works he cites); A. J. Festugiere, La Revil. a"Hermes Trism. 2 (1949), 380381. " I. Hcincmann, Poseidonios* metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 145, gives a good cha­ racterization of the three. At p. 147 he thinks Cicero more interested in de­ picting Scbultypen than in representing the systems of the different schools. • K.g., 1, 18. 1β At 1, 56, he apologizes for the length of his short speech; cf. 3, 2. Velleius is mentioned in De Or. 3, 78. 11 Balbus was also a speaker in the Hortensius, according to R. Hirzel, op. at., 1, 529, but this statement seems due to a misunderstanding of Hortens. fr. 81 MuUer ( = Aug. C. lulian. Pelag. 4, 72), where the allusion to Balbus really refers to the second book of the N.D. Cicero's Brutus* 154, speaks of him: Balbi docti et eruditi bominis . .. consideratam tarditatem\ Digest. 1, 2, 42, names him among the more influential pupils of Q. Mucius Scaevola. 11 1, 57-59; 3, 1; 3, 4; 3, 95. We need not press too far the questionable etiquette of having a host demolish t h e arguments of two of his guests.

INTRODUCTION

29

Greek philosophy l which we have already remarked in the case of Gccro himself.' N o one of these would properly be called judicial in disposition,3 and Gcero's own function in the dialogue is little more than that of a senator pedarius in the senate,4 voting but not speaking.

PROOEMIUM

15. The arrangement of the whole work is fairly simple.5 The first book starts with a prooemium (which I shall call A) by the author,6 which serves, not for that book alone,7 but for the entire work. Of this prooemium the beginning and a later portion 8 are closely concerned with the difficulty of the study of theology and the importance of correct beliefs upon it for regulating man's secular life.· In the middle of 1, 5,

1 Notably in 3, 5-6. Mayor, ed. of 115; 2, 73-153; 3, 65-79; (4) consulere N.D. 3 (1885), xxiv-xxv, interestingly eos rebus bumams — 1, 53-56 and 115-124; compares the figure of Cotta with that 2, 154-168; 3, 79-93. Hoyer's work of Trajan and some other later statesmen. suffers from assuming (from 2, 3) this * Cf. nn. 1-2 p. 13; 6, p. 26, above. four-fold division and then neglecting 1 Cf. 2, 1: corona tibi et indices defuenmt; the effects of heterogeneous Greek 3, 95: disserere malui quam iudicare (said by sources upon Cicero's plan. He also Cotta); Aug. Ep. 118, 16: retries assumes (p. 54) in each book a negative Epicureos et Stoicos inter se acerrime dimi- and a positive section, apparently cutting cantes; eorum vero litem conantes diiudicare across the lines described above (nega­ Piatonicos, occultantes sententiam vert talis, tive: 1, 61-121; 2,1-72; 3, 7-64; positive: et i//orurn vanam in fahitatefiduciamcon- 1. 18-56; 2, 73-168; 3, 65-90), and be­ lieves that the negative sections deal vincentes et redarguentes. 4 predominatingly with dii, the positive His vote (3, 95) causes rather than with a deus. To justify this opinion breaks a tie, thereby illustrating not Velleius must appear (p. 48) in 1, 18-41 only the difficulty of the subject ( 1 , 1 ; as a sceptic, in 1, 42-56 as a dogmatist, 1, 60; 3, 93) but also the lack of an and Cotta as not being a sceptic in 1, Academic dogma upon it; cf. A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. As sec. 44 61-64; 1, 96; 1, 102; 1, 116; 1, 121; 1, 123. For criticism of Hoyer's view (1913), 35-37; A. J. Fcstugicrc, La sec also Gianola, op. cit. (1904), 10-11, Rati. d%Hermit Trism. 2 (1949), 383-384. * The four-fold arrangement which n. 6. Uri, on the other hand {op. cit. (1914), 85) holds that the four-fold R. Hoycr (Rb. Alus. 53 (1898), 40-51; division is common to all theologies, 53-54) would find running through all and tries to find it in the positive Epicu­ three books (occurring twice in Book 1), rean exposition of Book 1. though helpful and suggestive, cannot be taken too rigidly. He believes that • 1, 1-17. Cf. the use of prooemia by there arc four main divisions (which in Aristotle; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A Books 2 and 3 arc obvious, but in Book 1 (1939), 1187-1188. by no means so, without assuming many 7 As he says (Att. 4, 16, 2) was the expansions and contractions): (1) esse dtos --- 1, 18-45 and 61-64; 2, 13-44; practice of Aristotle; cf. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 29, n. 2. 3. 7-19; (2) quale* sint di - 1, 46-49 9 and 65-90; 2, 45-72; 3, 20-64; (3) mundum 1, 1-5 (through vera nt) and 1, 13-14. ab bis administrari = 1, 49-52 and 90• 1, 3-4; 1, 14.

30

INTRODUCTION

this appropriate introduction is interrupted by a section l in defence of Gcero's philosophic studies, and, in particular, of his adherence to a school so neglected and outmoded as the Academy. This intrusion has little connection with theology, and we may easily guess that it was written by Qcero without particular reference to the present work and later taken by him from that volumin prooemiorum from which, as he wrote to Atticus,* he was in the habit of drawing when composing some treatise. Finally three sections 3 give in brief form the setting of time, place, and characters, and an apology for not including with the three schools mentioned any spokesman for the Peripatetics.* DOXOGRAPHIC SUMMARY

16. After this introduction Velleius, who had already started to discuss with Cotta the tenets of the Epicureans,5 is induced to begin again, for the benefit of Qcero who has just entered.· Since his prospective adversaries are Academics or Stoics, he devotes seven sections 7 (which we may call part B) to a rather contemptuous attack 8 upon the doctrines of Plato and the Stoa. Next he presents, through the sections which follow · (part C), a doxographic account, in roughly chronological sequence, of the views of twenty-seven Greek philosophers, from Thales to the Stoics,10 upon the existence and the nature of the gods, 1 1, 5 (beginning qua quidem)-\2. If this passage be omitted, 1, 13 follows very easily after 1, 5; cf. Plasbcrg, cd. maior.

{m

off 2i\\simiUr

ΙΠ

«

sitUadon

^ f°Und

* 1, 17. · 1, 15; 1, 17. t \ 18-24.

"Thc

iniusticc

o f Vclleius s

'

"*"*

Λ\Λ \* i Λ J t criticisms is lessened by thc fact that tam Λ \ ' / ^ ™"y ^ *hc views attacked were long quod babeo volumen prooemiorum. ex eo ^ obsoI and aUo b Q^J% eltgere soleo cum altquod σύγγραμμα tnstitut. . . . . . _ ,, iQX . ' f , .. . * , ,, · 1 rC u initial warning (1, 18) turn Ve/teius, Cf. the collection of Demosthenic Γ ι » ' / LI » c , . . . . c ... _ ndtnter sane, ut soleni ts/ι. whit tam verent προοίμια δημηγορ^ for which sec F ^ rg „& dubitafe al Blass, Die attache Beredsamkeit, 3, 1" 'r ι q 4 (1893), 322-328. It is natural that Cicero ' *' β should have imitated in this respect his *· Z5"4*· l0 great Greek model. A. G. Gillingham, Cf. thc somewhat similar review of in an unpublished Harvard dissertation the physical opinions of philosophers in (The Prooemia in the Treatises of Cic. on Ac. 2, 118, and thc briefer doxography Pbilos.and Oratory (1950)), compares the of divination in Div. 1, 5-6. Such pasgeneralities in this prooemium with the sages arc Cicero's substitute for a more very similar ones in Off. 2, 2-8; id. in formal history of Greek philosophy. Harv. Stud, in ci. Phiiol. 60 (1951), 298. Min. Fcl. Oct. 19, has a similar catalogue Cf. also below, 1, 1, n. (cum multae)\ of poets and philosophers; cf. also below, 1, 5, n. (qua quidem, etc.). 1, 25, n. (quaJia, etc.). Thc attempt of * 1, 15-17; called by Plasberg thc R. Hoycr (op. cit.% 49) to find a thrceexordium as distinguished from the fold division here—Prcsocratics, Acaprooemium. demies, and Stoics—adds little to the 4 1, 16. understanding of the passage.

INTRODUCTION

31

after which, in very hurried manner, he touches on the erroneous mythology found in the Greek poets, 1 the superstitious views of the adherents of the Oriental religions, 2 and the ignorant opinions of the populace. EPICUREAN DOCTRINE AND ITS CRITICISM IN BOOK I

17. Continuing with high praise of Epicurus,3 Velleius unfolds (part D), in a remarkably condensed fashion, the positive Epicurean doctrine concerning the existence and form of the gods, and of man's compre­ hension of them. This important division of the work covers but fourteen sections,4 as contrasted both with the sixty-eight sections used by Cotta (part E) for its refutation and with the one hundred and sixtyfive sections in the second book, 5 in which the positive dogmas of Stoicism are developed by Balbus. Such disproportion in space probably reflects, not so much Gcero's own likes and dislikes in relation to the Epicurean and Stoic schools respectively,· as the use of diverse sources, themselves of differing conciseness or prolixity.7 The final section of the first book (part E) contains Cotta's attack upon the Epicurean doctrines, in which two typical feelings on Gcero's part toward Epicu­ reanism are noticeable, as has been remarked by Uri 8 (a) a sarcastic contempt for its foolishness (as in sections 66, 69, 70, 72, 74, 84, 89, 1 The reasons for giving the doxographic section to Velleius are these: (1) the use of an Epicurean source; (2) the fact that if this resume had been put earlier, in the prooemium, in the mouth of Cicero himself, it would have been difficult for him to suspend his judgment sufficiently upon all the points involved; (3) had the doxography been taken away from Velleius his part in the dia­ logue would have been absurdly short, so that, in the interest of padding out his part, he is assigned this portion which is of general importance to the whole work. Its position as it stands, a little after the beginning of the work, recalls the place of the Catalogue of the Ships in the second book of the Iliad.

» 1, 43. 1

Ibid. Cicero begins with Epicurean­ ism as perhaps the easiest body of doctrine (cf. R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 533) and one well known to him {Fin. 1, 16). Also it should be observed that the chronological order

is Epicurean and Stoic rather than the reverse; cf. N. W. DeWitt in Trans. Royal Soc. of Canada, 3 scr., 2, 36 (1942), 34. 4 1, 43-56. • 2, 4-168. • Cf. n. 5,p. 16, above; A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 25. In the De Finibus the first two books devoted to the exposition of Epicure­ anism correspond to the third and fourth similarly concerned with Stoicism. It is true, however, that Cicero is less favorable to the Epicureans than to the Stoics; cf. Fam. 7, 12, 1-2 (where he speaks disparagingly to the recent Epi­ curean convert Trcbatius); Legg. 1, 39. C. Thiaucourt (/zsiai sur Its traitts pbilos. de Cic. (1885), 212) suggests that Cicero was afraid of giving too much space to the Epicurean views and ended by giving too little. 7 The sources will be discussed below. 8 Op. ci/., 112-113.

32

INTRODUCTION

97,104,107, 108, 109, 123), and (b) an aversion to its theory of pleasures, which here become obscenae voluptates (1, 111). Of the religious revolution produced by Epicureanism as contrasted with the legalistic, contractual religion of the state (cf. C. Vicoi in Ephtm. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 246) Qcero shows little conception. BOOKS II AND III

18. The second book (the most scientific part of the work, dealing with cosmology, astronomy, zoology, anatomy, physiology, psycho­ logy, etc.), after some transitional paragraphs l to carry over the setting of the dialogue from the first, is devoted to Balbus's exposition of the Stoic theology, divided into four heads set forth in 2, 3; cf. also 2, 35, n. (res/at). Despite its length Balbus complains of lack of time to deal adequately with all questions (e.g., 2, 3; 3, 94), thus contrasting with the short speech of the Epicurean who had apologized for it because of its length (1, 56). The third book, after a similar transition from the second, 2 contains Cotta's refutation of the Stoics, probably arranged in somewhat similar order to that used in the second book, though in the mutilated state in which the work has reached us much of the second, third, and fourth heads has been lost.3 The two final sections of the third book 4 complete the frame of the dialogue, which is brought to an end by the approach of evening. 5 With conventional compliments and hopes of continuing the theme at a later date,8 the company disperse with an informal expression of sentiment in which they divide two against two, not, of course, on the subject of the existence or non-existence of the gods but upon the probability or improbability of the Stoic theo­ logy, 7 which has been the topic of two-thirds of the entire work. OMISSIONS

19. A modern writer dealing with the same theme would probably have emphasized certain aspects of theology which Cicero largely or completely neglects. Of syncretistic phenomena he has a good deal to say,8 but of the individual cults by which the gods are worshipped 1 2, 1-3. ' 3, 1-4. * Cf. R. Philippson in P.-VP. 7A (1939), 1155. 4 3, 94-95. * 3, 94: quoniam advesperascit; cf. the similar device in Virg. Eel. 1, 82-83; 2, 66-67. R. Hirzel, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 534-535, compares also Tac. Dial. 42, 1;

Lucian, Attach. 40; and A. Gudcman on Tac. Dial. 42, 3, cites additional parallels including Min. Fel. 40, 2 (undoubtedly influenced by our work); Philostr. Heroic, p. 219 Kayscr; and many from Augustine and later Fathers, · Cf. Hirzcl and Gudcman li.ee. 7 3, 95. · 3, 42-60.

INTRODUCTION

33

very little.1 Again, though the connection of the Roman religion with politics and the state is clearly noted, its relation, if any, to individual or social ethics is passed over in silence. The calamities endured by good men and the prosperity of the wicked are duly observed,2 but we find no indication that Cicero or those of whom he writes were conscious of any deeper problem of the origin of evil, or of any sense of personal sin and of attempts to free themselves from its stain. In the field of re­ vealed religion the Eleusinian and Samothracian mysteries are mentioned,3 but no hint is given of any mystical experiences or communion with deity in connection with them.4 The soul and its immortality are admittedly related to the question of the nature of the gods, 5 but the treatment of that theme had been dealt with in the Tusculansy and therefore is little considered here. Hence the picture of religion is, from the point of view of a modern, rather incomplete, even allowing for the slight chance that some of these gaps may have received negative attention in the large block of text lost in the lacuna at 3, 65. On the other hand, it should be stated that, despite the opportunities offered by the ample quotations from Aratus,8 Cicero keeps very free from allusions to astro­ logy 7 and magic, doubtless because he included both those fields among the superstitions which he is so careful to differentiate from true religion, and in spite of his omissions we can perhaps agree with the view of J. W. Duff; 8 "If in Cicero we discover no true feeling of 'piety* in a modern sense, no deep assurance of divine aid, no clear hope of im­ mortality, we do find the inspiration of a noble and sincere ideal in his views of deity." CONCLUSION OF BOOK III

20. Why at the conclusion of the third book ■ Cicero states that the opinion of Balbus appeared to him the more probable has been much discussed, from antiquity to the present,10 and three principal types of 1 Thus the question of idolatry, so immortality by the use of the simple important in the Jewish-Christian traformula of gloria ( = the immortality dition, is ignored. of fame), and cites Pro Rab. 29-30; Pro 1 2. 167; 3, 65-93. Arch. 28-30; Pro Sest. 47; Att. 2, 5, 1; » 1, 119. 10,8, 8; 12, 18, 1: longumque Mud ttmpus * On the contrary, it is definitely cum non ero magis me movet quam hoc r e ­ stated (1, 119): qmbus explicatis ad ratio- guum; and his two books De Gloria, β nemque revocatis return maps natura cognos2, 104-114. 7 Discussed in Dip. 2, 87-99. citur quam deorum. * 1, 1: ad cognitionem animi putcherrima ■ Class. Rev. 52 (1938), 178. est. T. Frank, Life and Ut. in the Rom. · 3, 95. l0 Rep. (1930), 218, detects in Cicero an Cf. the summary of views by A. S. adaptation of Greek mystical views of Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 44

3

34

INTRODUCTION

explanation have been advanced. A) Gcero, though using Cotta as his mouthpiece, at this place, either from fear of charges of atheism l or from unwillingness to undermine the politically convenient state reli­ gion, 2 deliberately lies, in order to deceive his readers. The answer to this view, if we wish anything more than his own statement 8 in the De Divination*, is that he need not have published at all, had he really felt these fears. Also, his books, though influencing some readers,4 probably had no such wide circulation as his vanity would suppose, and so would hardly have started a religious revolution among the general public. If he had had such a fear he would hardly have revealed so clearly as he does the difference between exoteric and esoteric beliefs (1913), 27-37, which I here follow, in ullo Cicero quam a Cicerone vebementius considerable part. The opinion of F. refutari; 2, 8, 53-55; De Ira, 11, 9: Guglielmino {Religto, 10 (1934), 142) Tullius tertio de natura deorum libro dissoluit that Cicero's inclination at the end to publicas religiones. Arnobius (3, 6), how­ side with Balbus is one of the heart, not ever, from the point of view of one of the reason, appears unlikely, in view rejoicing in the discomfiture of the pagan of his emphasis upon the importance of gods, declares: Tullius Romans disertissithe weight of argument (1, 10). mus generis nullam veritus impietatis invidiam 1 So Aug. CD. 5, 9: etiam Mud ten- ingenue const ante r et libere quid super tali tavit quod scrip turn est: Dixit insipiens in opinaiione sentiret pie tate cum maiore moncor at suo: Non est Deus; sed non ex sua ttravit. C. Thiaucourt, Essai sur Us persona, vidit enim quam esset invidiosum ettraites pbilos. de Cic. (1885), 248, gives molesturn ; ideoque Cot tarn fecit disputantemanother, rather doubtful, explanation: de hoc re adversus Stoicos in /ibris de deorum"pour etre athee et s'avouer a soi-meme natura, et pro Luciiio Balbo, cut Stoicorum son atheisme il faut une certaine fcrmeti partes defendendas dedit, maluit ferre sen- d'intelligcncc dont Ciceron parait avoir tentiam quam pro Cotta, qui nullam divinam toujours manque." naturam esse contend/1. in libris veto de 1 Lact. Inst. 2, 3, 2: intellegebat Cicero divination* ex se ipso apertissime obpugnat falsa esse quae homines adorarent. nam cum praescientiam futurorum. .. . aut enim esse Deum negat, quod quidem inducta alterius multa dixisset quae ad eversionem reliponum persona in libris de deorum natura facere valerenf ait tamen non esse Ma vulgp dismolitus est; aut ή esse confitetur Deum . . . putanda, ne susceptas publice religiones disetiam sic nihil dicit aliud quam quod Me di­ putatio extinguat. xit insipiens in cord/ suo: Non est Deus • Div. 1, 8: ptrlegi, inquit, tuum pau/o (cf. 4, 30: Cicero augur inridet auguria . . . ante tertium de natura deorum, in quo disnee quod in bac disputatione disertus insonatputatio Cottae quamquam labefactavit senmuttire auderet in populi contione). See also tentiam meam non funditus tamen sustu/it. Lactantius, who, though at times praising optime vero, inquam; etenim ipse Cotta sic the religious views of Cicero {Inst. 1,2, 3; disputa J ut Stoicorum magis argumenta con­ 1, 5, 24-25), elsewhere declares that this fute t quam bominum deleat religionem. turn work would overthrow all religion; Quintus-, dicitur quidem istuc, et vero saepius, {Inst. 1, 15, 16-27; 1, 17, 4: totus liber credo, ne communia iura migrare videatur; tertius de natura deorum omnes funditus sed studio contra Stoicos disserendi mihi religiones evertit ac delet; 2, 3, 2-7 (2, 3, 5: videtur funditus tollere. In Div. 2, 28, nimirum Socratis carcerem times ideoque Cicero would retain haruspicine rei pupatrocinium veritalis suscipere non audes); blicae causa com munisque religions s. 2, 8, 10-13, ending: nee enim potuit ab * 1, 6; 1, 8; Div. 2, 5; Of. 2, 2.

INTRODUCTION

35

1

among Roman statesmen, nor would he have supposed that the mere literary device of using Cotta as a character in the dialogue would completely relieve the author from responsibility. That Cotta's views were, in fact, often held to be Cicero's may be seen from Arnobius, Lactantius, and Augustine.* B) Gcero is sincere, and though he does not accept all Stoic tenets, yet, as an eclectic with Stoic sympathies,3 he would feci that probability lay on the side of Balbus. The arguments of Cotta are sometimes fri­ volous, at other times less sound than they at first appear,4 and might easily have been answered in a Stoic rebuttal.6 Arguments against this view are: (1) that it is not the principles of the Stoics but the argument {disputatid) of Balbus which Cicero is said to consider the more probable; (2) while we have the arguments of Balbus in full, a considerable (and perhaps the most important) part of the reply of Cotta is lost in the lacuna at 3, 65, so that we arc hardly in a position to appraise the results of the discussion; (3) Cicero takes especial pains to class himself as an Academic β and to praise Academic methods of arguing on both sides of a question; 7 and (4) the arrangement of the dialogue, with the Acade­ mic speaker having the finaJ word, is an indication of the author's sympathies. C) The descriptive rather than polemic 8 aim, which I have already suggested, is well served by (1) Academic rebuttal to neutralize the partisan exposition of Epicurean or Stoic doctrines which Cicero doubtess found in his sources; · (2) by the central connecting figure of Cotta; 1 1, 61. directly answered from the speech of • In n. 1, p. 34, above. Balbus." ■ E.g., of the school of Antiochus. · 1, 17. 7 a . also A. S. Pease, op. ci/.t 30, n. 25; 1, 1; 1, 11-14. A. B. Drachmann, Atheism in pagan ' In this differing from Sextus EmpiAntiq. (1922), 115; L. Gueuning in ricus, who, however, contains some of Novae/ Vetera, 7 (1925), 331; F. Solmscn the arguments appearing in Cicero (cf. in CI. Weekly, 37 (1944), 159-160; Lact. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 209Inst. 1, 2, 3; Marcus Tullius quamvis 210); Scxt. Pyrrhon. 3, 2: ούκοϋν έπεί Academicae disciplinae defensor esse/, de Οεόν είναι δραστικώτατον αίτιον ol providentia gubernatriee rerum e/ mul/a πλείους άπεφήναντο, πρότερον περί θεοΰ e/ saepe disserui/ Stoicorum argumenta con- σκοπήσωμεν, προειπόντες δτι τω μέΐ firmans e/ nova ipsa adferens plurima,' quod βίω κατακολουθουντες άδοξάστως φαμέν foci/ cum in omnibus pbilosophiae suae libris είναι θεούς καΐ σέβομεν θεούς καν turn maxime in iis qui stmt de na/ura deorum. προνοεΐν αυτούς φαμέν. προς δε την 4 Cf. \Χ. G. Tcnnemann, Gescb. d. προπέτειαν των δογματικών τύίδε λέPhilos. 5 (1805), 121; J. Β. Mayor, ed. γομεν. of Λ·'. A). 3 (1885), xxiii-xxiv; also what · Cf. Div. 1, 7: faciendum vide/ur u/ Cicero himself says in 3, 65; Div. 1, 9. diligen/er etiam atque etiam argumenta cum • Cf. 3, 94-95; J. B. Mayor, op. cit. argument!s comparemns, tit fecimus in iis 3, xxiv: "In some instances they may be tribus libris quos de natura deorum seripiimus.

36

INTRODUCTION

and (3) by a recognition that, historically and objectively, the classic arguments against various theological views were as proper for study and enumeration as the views which they refuted.1 Qcero desires to give the impression of impartiality, which would not be produced by two Academics voting alike at the end. He also wishes to show to the reader an example of Academic method rather than of a dogma which might have been (even though wrongly) inferred from the consensus of two Academics, and to suggest that an Academic might use his individual liberty to select and accept any practical working principle, no matter from what school. 2 SOURCES: GENERAL

21. Modern study ot the De Natura Deorum has been rather more occupied with the detection of its sources than with interpretation of its contents or its purpose—a fact which itself bears significant testimony to the importance of Cicero as a transmitter of certain philosophic ideas not elsewhere well attested. Since few of the probable sources are named 3—save for some acknowledged quotations from Plato and Aristotle—the question of few or multiple sources is naturally important. In view of the haste with which Cicero was producing the series of works in 45-44 B.C., it might seem unlikely that he made careful comparison of many authorities, and more probable that he followed one source at a time,4 condensing, expanding, rearranging, adding remarks from 1 The pros and cons arc also in For he avoided that violation of decorum; keeping not only with Cicero's Academic he had observed, in common life, that methods but also with his habit as a all persevered in their sects, and mainlawyer of seeing (and perhaps arguing tatned every nostrum without reserve." to himself) both sides of a case; cf. Fat. 3: Minucius Felix, in a work relying largely cum hoc gtnere philosophiae quod not sequimur on the De Natura Deorum\ ends with the magnam habit orator sOcietatem; Att. 2, 3, conversion of the pagart disputant. 3; P. Boyancc in Rev. des et. /at. 14(1936), " C f W. W. Jaeger, Nemesios von 290. The method is less appropriate in a Emesa (1914), 33: Es gchort zum Stil judge whose duty it is to render a deder Doxographic, den Namen zu nenncn, cision. zum Stil des Abschrcibcns, ihn zu ver· ■ Cf. A. S. Pease, op. ct't., 37, and works schweigen. 4 there cited in n. 56; also n. 6, p. 9, above. Cf. P. Boyanci in Rev. des it. /at. 14 Richard Bcntlcy acutely observed (Works* (1936), 291-292, for arguments pro and 3 (1838), 420-421; called to my notice by con. The criteria for determining whether Professor E. A. Robinson): "in all the Cicero used a single source H. Uri {Cic. disputes he [Cicero] introduces between u. d. epik. Philos. (1914), 3-5) would rind the various sects, after the speeches are in the presence or absence of an organic ended every man sticks where he was unity in the result. This somewhat subbefore; not one convert is made (as is jeetive test needs great care in its applicommon in modern dialogue), nor cation, brought over in the smallest article.

INTRODUCTION

37

his own reading or experience, and then shifting, when it seemed to him desirable, to some other source.1 From the comparatively small number of Greek sources known to us by quotations in other authors or merely by name * scholars have ascribed to Cicero nearly all possible combina­ tions, but it should never be forgotten that these works arc only a part of the handbooks which must have existed in his day, so that an Aca­ demic suspense of judgment at certain points is probably the wisest course. I shall try, however, to deal with the more important suggestions which have been made,3 and to do this most simply shall for the first book take up its main sections in order. 1 O. Plasbcrg, Cic. in seinen Werken u. (1880), xlii-liv (Book 1), with biblio­ graphy at xlii, n. 1; 2 (1883), xvi-xxiii Brie/en (1926), 161, says that in the Cice­ ronian studies of the last decades man das (Book 2); W. Scott, Frag. Herculan. sogenannten Einqucllenprinzip fast (1885), 43-46 (Book 1); C. Thiaucourt, durchweg aufgegeben hat: d.h. Cicero Essai sur Its traites pbilos. de Cic. (1885), folgt scinen Vorlagcn immcr nur cine 200-227 (Book 1); 228-239 (Book 2); Strecke wcit, um dann Stuckc andcrer 239-250 (Book 3); H. Usener, Epicurea Hcrkunft damit zu verbinden odcr darin(1887); lxv-lxviii; P. Wcndland in Arcb. zuschicben; cr konntc auch, wo ihm der f. Gesch. d. Pbilos. 1 (1888), 200-210 (Book Gegcnstand gelaufig war, den Vorlagcn 2); L. Rcinhardt in Brest, pbilol. Abb. 3, 2 cntratcn und mit den Erinncrungen aus (1888). 1-33 (Book 1); 33-55 (Book 2); seiner Studienzeit, aus Untcrhaltungcn 56-68 (Book 3); A. Schmekel, Die mit andcren, aus viclfacher Lckturc Pbilos. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 85-104 schaltcn. Cf. H. Uri, op. cit., 4-5 for (Book 2); H. Sauppc, Ausgew. Schr. Cicero's not following a single source in (1896), 387-403; VC\ Michaelis, De Origta slavish manner. For Cicero's own view nibus Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898), of his liberty in rendering cf. Fin. 1, 6: 4-6; 29 (Book 3); R. Hoyer in Rhein. quid si nos non inter pre turn fungimur munere,Mus. 53 (1898), 37-65; II. Diels, Elemensed tutmur ea quae dicta sunt ab eis quos tum (1899), 3, n. 0 (Book 2); C. Giamprobamus, tuque nostrum judicium et nostrum bclli in Boll, di filol. class. 6 (1900), 204scribendi or dine m adiungimus? 205 (Book 2); C. H. Vick in Hermes, 37 2 (1902), 228-232 (Book 1); 232-248 (Book Our knowledge of some of which wc do know rests upon only one or two 3); C. Giambclli in Riv. difilol.31 (1903), 450-462 (Book 2); A. Gianola, De Com­ chance allusions. • Among the more important treat­ pos, et Font/bus Cic. Lib. qui sunt de N. D. (1904); II. von Arnim, Stoic, vtt. Frag. 1 ments (in addition to the introductions (1905), xxx (Book 2); F. Zuckcr in of various editions) may be cited: A. B. Κ rise he, Die tbeol. Lebre d. gr. Denker Pbilol. 64 (1905), 468-469 (on 1, 63; 1, (1840); B. Lcngnick, Ad emend, explic. 117-119); A. Gocdcckcmcycr, Gescb. d. Cic. Ub. de Λ'.Ζλ (1871), for Book 1; gr. Skepticism™ (1905), 67, n. 2; D. R. Jiirzcl, Untersucb. ^. Cic. pbilos. S'cbr. 1 Heeringa, Quaest. ad Cic. de Div. Lib. (1906), 25-27 (Book 2); 37-38 (Book 3); (1877), 1-45 (for Book 1); 191-244 W. Croncrt, Kolotes u. Menedemos (1906), (Book 2); H. Diels, Dosogr. Gr> 176 (Book 1); P. Cropp, De Auctoribus (1879; 2 cd. 1929), 119-132; 529-550; P. Schwenke in Jahrb. f. el. Pbilot. 119 quos strutus Cic. in Lib. de N.D. Acad, (1879). 8, n. 4 (Book 2); 49-66 (Book 1); nov. Tbeologiam reddidit (1909)—and re­ views by A. Lorchcr in Burs, fabresb. 162 129-142 (Books 2-3); T. Schichc in fabresb. d. pbilol. Vereins ξ. Berlin, 6 (1913), 13; C. H. Vick in Berl. pbilol. Wocb. 32 (1912), 1217-1221 —; F.. Ka(1880), 362-383 (reviews of Hirzcl and garow in Hermes (Russian), 11 (1912), Schwenke); J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1

38

INTRODUCTION SOURCES OF THE PROOEMIUM

22. That the first section (A), constituting the prooemium l of which I have spoken, 2 is the work of Gcero himself and not derived from some other source is clear from its highly personal character and its lack of learned materials lying outside the writer's own experience. The second part (B), 3 with attacks upon Platonic and Stoic tenets, seems not to be from the same source as the more systematic catalogue of views of philosophers (part C) from Thales to Diogenes of Babylon,* the scale and plan of which are quite unlike it. 6 Further, part C itself contains a critique of the views of Plato β and the Stoics 7 which does not particularly resemble that in part B. It has been suggested by Krische 8 that Gcero himself composed part B, with a free use of Lu­ cretius,9 to whom it shows some likeness, 10 and L. Reinhardt n has in 309-312; W. W. Jaeger, Nemtrios von Emesa (1914), 106, n. 3 (Book 2); H. Uri, Cic. u. d. epik. Philos. (1914), 89-116 (Book 1); R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 568-608; id., in Berl. pbilol. Woch. 36 (1916), 110; H. von Arnim in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1971-1973 (Book 3); K. Svoboda in Listj β/ο/. 46 (1919), 3-13 (with bibliography); 153-161; R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 (1920), 230 (Book 1); K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 215-262 (Book 2); H. von Arnim in P.-W. 11 (1922), 659 (Book 3); M. Pohlenz in Got ting. gel. Αηχ. 184 (1922), 126; 168-169 (cf. 188 (1926), 273-306 on Book 2); A. Lorchcr in Burs. Jahresb. 200 (1924), 112-120; 135137; P. Gcisslcr in Gnomon, 1 (1925), 241 (Book 2) ; K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 61-177 (Book 2); M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gesch. d. rom. Lit. 1* (1927), 510-511; I. Hcincmann, Po­ seidonios* metaphys. Schr. 2 (1928), 144162 (Book 1); 162-224 (Books 2 and 3>— and against him W. Thcilcr in Problemata, 1 (1930), 79, n. 3; 104; M. Pohlenz in Gotting. gel. Αηχ. 192 (1930), 138-156 (Book 2); A. Lorchcr in Burs. Jahresb. 235 (1932), 39-53 (Book 2); L. Edclstcin in Studi ital. di β/ο/, cl. N.S. 11 (1934), 131-183 (Book 2); M. Pohlenz, Ant. Fuhrertum (1934), 95, n. 1 (Book 1); id., in Gotting. Nacbricbien, N.F. 1 (1934), 22, n. 1 (Book 3); E. von Ivanka in ligyetemes pbilol. Koxlony, 59 (1935), 10-21^ (Book 2); P. Boyancc in Rev. des

et. lat. 14 (1936), 288-295; J. Hausslcitcr in Burs. Jahresb. 255 (1937), 24 (Books 2-3); M. van den Bruwaenc, La tbiologit de Cic. (1937), passim, R. Philippson in P.-V7. 19 (1938), 2462 (Book 1); 7A (1939), 1153-1154 (Book 1); 1154-1155 (Book 2); 1155-1156 (Book 3); id., in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 15-40 (Book 1); 20 (1940). 21-44 (Book 1); W. Ax in Gotting. gel. Arrr. 1939, n. 1, 41 (Book 2); F. Solmscn in Cl. Pbilol. 39 (1944), 46 (Book 3); R. Philippson in Symb. Osloen­ ses, 24 (1945), 16-47; C. Vicol in Epbtm. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), csp. 249-250; 265-266; A. J. Fcstugicrc, La Ret>le. d'Heresm Trism. 2 (1949), 366, n. 1; A. di Girolamo in Giorn. ital. di filol. 4 (1951), 43-58. 1 1, 1-17. 1 nn. 6-9, p. 29; 1-4, p. 30, above. » 1, 18-24. • 1, 25-41. • Cf. R. Hirzcl, op. est., 1 (1877), 17-19; P. Schwcnkc, op. cit., 49; C. Thiaucourt, op. cit., 210. R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153, thinks that if Cicero here used Philodemus it was a different pan of his work from that which parallels our section C. • 1, 30; independent of the account in 1, 18-20. 7 1, 36-41. • Op. cit., 22. • 5, 110-234. 10 Cf. 1, 21-22, with Lucr. 5. 165-175; 1, 23, with Lucr. 5, 156-167. Hirzcl,

INTRODUCTION

39

part adopted this assumption, without insisting, however, upon Lucre­ tius as a source. Thiaucourt l would assume Phacdrus, for whose books on the gods Gcero asked Atticus on 5 August, 45, 2 but there has been a greater inclination among modern scholars 3 to find the source in Zeno of Sidon, whom Gcero knew and considered the leading Epicurean of his age,4 to whom Cotta compares Vclleius, 5 and whose violently pug­ nacious habits of debate fit much better than the milder manners of Phacdrus β with the contemptuous character of section B.7 Others, perhaps more cautiously, would be contented to assume some unspecified Epicurean writer.8 SOURCES OF THE DOXOGRΑΡΗ Υ 23. In part C · there is a doxographic account of the theological op. cit., 1, 9-10 refutes the view that Cicero here borrows from Lucretius; R. Philippson (in Got ting. gel. Απ%. 1937, 473; id., in Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 18; id., in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153) thinks that Lucretius, Actius, Plac. 1, 7, 5-10 (Doxogr. Gr* 299-301), and Cicero probably all derive from the same ulti­ mate source, viz. Epicurus, De Natura, Book 12 (fr. 82-87 Uscncr), but perhaps under the influence of criticisms by Carncadcs. » Op. cit., 7. 1 Op. cit., 213. While there may possibly have been reason for so sup­ posing when it was thought that the work περί ευσέβειας was by Phacdrus (sec J. Haytcr's view, as explained by J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), xliii-xlvi; H. Dicls, Doxogr. Gr* (1929), 530), there seems little when that work is ascribed to Philodcmus (cf. R. Hirzcl, op. cit., 1, 26-27). 1 Att. 13, 39, 2. But R. Philippson (Sjmb. Oslotnses, 19 (1939), 15) remarks that in a letter of 4 August, 45 (Att. 13, 38, 1) he was already writing contra Bpicureos, and so had already passed to part Ε of our book. Further, just before the reference to Phacdrus in Att. 13, 39, 2, Cicero says: libros mihi de quibus ad te antea scripsi velim mittas, which Phi­ lippson (in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153) thinks may have been theological works of Philo­ dcmus, since Atticus stood in intimate

relations with all the Epicureans in Italy. 3 E.g., C. Petersen, ed. of Phacdrus Epicureus (1833), 45; Hirzcl, op. cit. 1, 27-32; Schwcnkc, op. cit., 56-57; Thiau­ court, op. cit., 214, who thinks Zcno was the source of both Philodcmus and Cicero, the latter retaining the pugnacious quality of his original and the more polished Philodcmus omitting it. 4 1, 59: Zenonem, quern Philo noster coryphaeum appellare Izpicureorum solebat, cum A them's essem audiebam frequenter (Cotta speaks, but apparently tells of Cicero's experience); Tusc. 3, 38: hoc Hit acriculus me audiente Atfjenis senex Zeno, is torurn acutissimus, contendere et magna voce dicere solebat. » 1, 59. • 1, 93; cf. Hirzcl, op. cit. 1, 29. 7 In which sarcasm and a dozen or more indignant rhetorical questions are prominent. R. Hoycr (in Rhein. Μus. 53 (1898), 52) remarks that there arc about 200 questions in this book, and points out their unsuitability for sceptical doctrine, and Mayor, ed. of N.D. 3 (1885), xvi, observes that the answers to them may often be distinctly given in the words of the treatise criticized. • R. Philippson (Sjmb. Oslotnses, 19 (1939), 17) thinks perhaps from some Epicurean work on the origin of the world, this being the subject especially discussed in 1, 18-24. • 1, 25-41.

40

INTRODUCTION

beliefs of philosophers from Thales to Diogenes of Babylon.1 That this is not compiled by Gcero himself but borrowed from some Greek source is universally admitted, and many scholars 2 have remarked upon its striking resemblances to Philodemus, De Pietate? the apposite parts of which are conveniently printed, in parallel columns with N.D. 1, 25-41, by H. Diels in his Doxographi Craed.* While the fragmentary condition of the papyrus of Philodemus accounts for his not mentioning several philosophers in Cicero's list,6 and there are some slight divergences of order in the names of those who are selected,· yet the parallels in some of the philosophers 7 are noteworthy, as is the fact that the same works arc often cited. 9 The omission by Gcero of Heraclitus and Prodicus, who appear in Philodemus, is explained by Diels · as due to the likeness of their views to those of the Stoics and Persacus, respectively.10 Other differences between Cicero and Philodemus are also enumerated by Schwenke.11 Philodemus may seem more courteous in tone than 1 Which Krischc,0/>.r/7.,24; Lengnick, op. cit., 4-5; Hirzcl, op. cit., 1, 22-23; Thiaucourt, op. cit., 209-213; and Gianola, op. cit., 8, consider to be an after­ thought on Cicero's part, intruded be­ tween 1, 24 and 1, 42 (or possibly the second sentence of 1, 43); but cf. L. Rcinhardt, op. cit., 5-6. Indeed in 1, 2, the words ut eorum infinitum sit enumerare sententias might suggest that when writing them Cicero did not intend to furnish a long doxography, and if 1, 25-41 were deleted the sense would continue un­ broken. Yet, as pointed out by J. B. Mayor {CI. Rtv. 3 (1889), 357) the histo­ rical summary is prepared for byphrases found in 1, 1; 1, 2; 1, 3; and it is clear that 1, 63; 1, 91-92; and 1F 94 regard part C as an essential portion of the whole work, while exposui (1, 42) naturally refers to part C, though Hirzcl (p. 22) would relate it to 1, 24. The list is very similar, in form and content, to that in Ac. 2, 118, though each list has its own specialities. For a comparison of the two see A. J. Fcstugicrc, La Rail. d'Hermes Trism. 2 (1949), 366. 1 On the development of this fact cf. H. Sauppc, Ausgew. Scbr. (1896), 387-389 (reprinting a programme of 1864); R. Hirzcl, op. at., 1, 4-5 (refuting doubts of G. F. Schocmann); H. Diels, Doxogr. Gr.% (1929), 121-122.

a

Pp. 65-84 Gomperz. 2 cd. (1929), 531-550. On the rela­ tions of the two works sec also B. Leng­ nick, op. cit., passim; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1, xlvi-1. • Thales, Anaximandcr, Alcmacon, Empedoclcs, Plato, Xcnocrates, Hcraclides Ponticus, Thcophrastus, Strato, Ariston. • E. g., Protagoras. 7 H. Diels, op. cit., 122, cites as especial­ ly convincing those dealing with Aris­ totle, Persacus, Chrysippus, and Dioge­ nes of Babylon. Elscwhcxc (p. 126) he discusses Cicero's amplification of some passages. § So R. Hirzcl, op. cit., 1, 5 (followed by C. Thiaucourt, op. cit., 206) calls attention to Antisthenes, Pbysicus (1, 32), the third book of Aristotle's De PAi/osopbia (1, 33), the first book of Chrysip­ pus, De Diis (not named in 1, 39, as it is in Philodemus, yet clearly used), and Diogenes, De Minerva (1, 41). Both also* draw from Xcnophon, Memorabilia 0.31). • Op. cit., 125-126. 10 Heraclides is alluded to by Cicero in 1, 74 and 3, 35; Prodicus in 1, 118— all these, of course, outside the limits of the present passage. " Op. cit., 50-51. 4

INTRODUCTION

41

Gccro in part C,1 and expresses rather little of criticism, 2 whereas the non-historical parts are strongly anti-Stoic, 3 but Philippson 4 suggests that Cicero has perhaps somewhat exaggerated the vituperative character of his source in order to make it appear more typically Epicurean. 6 T o explain both the likenesses and the divergences of Cicero and Philodemus various theories have been advanced. Given the friendly relations known to have existed between the two, it is very improbable (1) that Philodemus copied Cicero; β possible (2) that Cicero copied Philodemus's De Pietate? in which case there are a few discrepancies to be explained; 8 not unlikely (3), as Philippson β supposes, in view of Cicero's brevity, that he used an epitome of Philodemus, prepared for him cither by an assistant (to whom some of the errors might then be ascribed) 10 or by Philodemus himself; ,x and entirely possible (4) that Cicero, Philodemus, and perhaps others, 12 derive from some common source. This archetype 1 H. Dicls, Doxogr. Gr* 122-123. (L'scncr, Epicurea, 356, no. 385a) refers Yet cf. the impressive list of vituperative to Philominus . . . in epitomis suis, where expressions collected by Philippson editors have emended to Philodemus. {Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 28-30) from For Cicero's use of such epitomes the writings of Philodemus. Philippson (p. 36) compares H. Usencr, 1 Epicurea (1887), Ixv. Cf. A Lorchcr in Cf. H. Dicls, op. cit., 123; A. LorBurs Jahresb. 200, 2 (1924), 124; 134. chcr, op. cit., 137. 10 • Hirzcl, op. cit., 1, 24. I.. Rcinhardt, op. cit., 19; cf. Mayor, • In P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153. cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), lxx. 11 • Cf. 1, 18; 1, 93-94; 2, 73: vestra enim R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 19 solum legitis, vestra amatis, ceteros causa incog­(1939), 37. Considerations of anachro­ nita condemnatis; also Dicls, σ/>. r/V., 123. nism prevented citing Philodemus di­ rectly as a source {id., 40). • Cf. Thiaucourt, op. cit., 209; also 11 R. Philippson in P.-W. 19 (1938), Cf. J. B. Mayor in CI. Rev 3 (1889), 2445-2446; P. H. and E. A. DcLacy, 357; R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 cd. of Philodemus, De Si gnu — Philol. (1920), 230 (citing J. Dictze in Jahrb. f. Monographs, 10 (1941), 4-5, citing Fin. ct. Philol. 153 (1896), 223) for a common Epicurean source for these two works, 2, 119; also Ascon. in Pison. 68: Philodemum significat, qui fut't Epicureus ilia the Epicurean Damon in Lucian, tup. aetate nobilissimus. There would be no Trag., and various Christian apologists, particularly Clement's Protrepticus. This obvious motive for Philodemus to source would have fallen in the second borrow from Cicero, and if he did we century, and may have had two parts: should still have to explain cither how (a) poets, mythologists, and the populace, Cicero was able in his hasty composition and (b) the philosophers, this being the to compile such a doxography or from what other source he borrowed it. order in Philodemus, De Piet. pp. 5-65 7 Cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses Gomperz, which corresponds to N.D. 1, 42-43. The apologists, like Vcllcius in 19 (1939), 31. Cicero, object to the views of the philos­ • Cf. n. 1, p. 41, above. • In Hermes, 51 (1916), 568; Berl. ophers as being inconsistent with one pbilol. Wocb. 36 (1916), 109; Symb. another and in some cases with them­ selves, and to the opinions of the poets Osloenses, 19 (1939), 36-40; at 38-39 he gives the text of a fragment {Pap. Here. (Homer, Hcsiod, ct al.) as unbecoming and leading men to vice under the pre­ 168) which he attempts to identify with this epitome. Ambros. Ep. 63, 13 text of imitating the gods.

42

INTRODUCTION

would be dated later than Diogenes of Babylon, the latest name in the doxography, who died about 150 B.C.,1 and Dicls * suggested that it might well be Phaedrus's περί θεών, while Schwenke s and Cronert 4 hold to Zeno of Sidon.5 Mayor,· with good reason, inquires why the historical review stops at the middle of the second century B.C., and suggests that we may trace Zeno's criticisms back to his predecessor, Apollodorus, ό κηποτύραννος, who flourished in the late second century and was a voluminous writer; yet this is somewhat conjectural.7 It is noteworthy, however, that this Epicurean source does not take the opportunity to criticize the theological arguments of that doughty opponent, Carneades. The theory of Gianola 8 that an Academic rather than an Epicurean source was used for both parts C and D is more ingenious than convincing. SOURCES OF THE EPICUREAN

DOCTRINE

9

24. Part D, the brief but abstruse exposition of positive Epicurean theological views, has been traced to quite diverse sources. Krische 10 and Lorcher n think it made up by Gcero from his general knowledge of Epicurean tenets, Hoyer 12 further remarking that it contains only generalities for which no special source need be sought. 13 On the other 1 M. Wcllmann in P.-W. 5 (1905), 774. » Doxogr. Gr.* 126-127. Mayor (cd. of N.D. 1, lii, n. 1) dissents. • Op. cit., 56-57; so also Thiaucourt, op. cit., 214-216. 4 Op. cit., 176, who thinks that Phacdrus, Philodcmus, and Cicero derive from Zeno, the first two directly, Cicero through Phacdrus. • In whose time Philippson (op. cit. (1939), 27) would place it. He was a hearer of Carncadcs (Ac. 1, 46), with whom Diogenes, the last in the list, was contemporary;cf. Fcstugicrc,op. cit., 366. • Ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), lii. 7 Cf. Thiaucourt, op. tit., 215, n. 0. ■ Op. cit., 6-13. On p. 6 he holds that in 1, 29, an I Epicurean would have been more respectful toward Dcmocritus (yet cf. 1, 93); that in 1, 37, the ex­ pression deus tile quern mtnte nosctmus is inappropriate in the mouth of an Rpicurcan (yet cf. 1, 49: mtnte cernatur). • 1, 43-56. " Op. cit., 33.

11 In Burs. Jabresb. 200, 2 (1924), 135136, who thinks that Cicero arranged the material as in Book 2 and took it from Epicurus himself rather than from a later Epicurean. » Op. cit., 50. I$ It is hard to sec how 1, 49-50, which at their best may be a reasonably correct rendering of a highly technical passage and at their worst a complete misunder­ standing by Cicero of the Epicurean position, can be thus explained, Hirzel (op. cit., 1, 12) remarks that Cicero must have studied Epicurus deeply in order to have been able to quote directly from three of his books (1, 43; 1, 45; 1, 49), which conflicts with his statement in Τ use. 2 , 8 : Hpicurum auttm et Metrodorum non fere praettr suos quisquam in man us sumit. Uri (op. cit., 86-88) thinks the unity of part D—which is superior to that of part Ε—is an indication that it is not from Cicero himself but from a Greek source.

43

INTRODUCTION 1

2

3

δ

hand Hirzel, Schwenke, Thiaucourt, L. Reinhardt,* and Uri support Zeno of Sidon as the original, wh'lc Philippson β has gradually developed the likely theory that, while the doctrine in 1, 50-56 is all teaching of Epicurus, yet it is also to be found in the writings of his followers, and most of it in Philodemus, so that although it is not probable that part D was from Philodemus's De Pietate it may well have come from his περί θεών or its supplementary books περί θεών διαγωγής, perhaps used by Cicero in the form of epitomes (such as Pap. Here. 168?). SOURCES OF C O T T A ' S CRITICISM OF THE EPICUREANS

25. The final section (E), 7 with Cotta's disproportionately long re­ futation of Epicurean views, despite Schoemann's opinion H that it is, like Book 3, all from Clitomachus, contains, as almost all students now recognize, an admixture of elements from the Academy (Clitomachus reproducing the doctrines of Carneadcs) with others from Posidonius.· Certain scholars l0 assume a single sectarian source, with infiltrations from Gccro's own reading; others would discover two distinct sources. 1

Op. cit., 25-32. Op. cit., 56-57. a Op. cit., 214-216. • Op. cit.% 42-56. • Op. cit., 84-89. So apparently also Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1, li-lii. • First in his dissertation De Philodemi Libra . . . περί σημείων. . . et Epicureorum Doctrina logica (1881), 71; cf. id., in Hermes, 51 (1916), 607-608; id. in Bert, pbihl. Woch., 36 (1916), 110; id., in Symb. Osloemes, 19 (1939), 34-36; id., in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153-1154.

the gods for men; cosmopolitanism of the sapientes). And even back in 1, 80, there is a jesting reference to the Aca­ demy, which, though not impossible for an Academic, comes more naturally from one of another school. Heincmann {op. cit., 2, 147-148) argues that in 1, 4, Carneadcs is called the opponent of the Stoics, so probably the criticism of the Epicureans is by someone else, like Philo; cf. 1, 17; 1, 59; 1, 113. 10 Heincmann {op. at., 2, 147, n. 1) notes that Hirzel {op. cit., 1, 32-45) and 7 Gocdcckcmcycr {op. at., 67, n. 2) found 1 , 57-124. ■ Ed. 4 of N.D. (1876), 18. Carneadcs the source in Clitomachus (cf. also H. is, to be sure, named in 3, 29 and 3, 44, von Arnim in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1971; P.-U". 11 (1922), 659, for Clitomachus), but never in part E. while Schwenkc {op. n't., 57-66), Thiau­ • L'ri {op. n't., 89) remarks: sic bccourt {op. cit., 219-220; 227), and ginnt echt akadcmisch, und dcr Schluss Schmckel {op. cit., 85-104) decide upon sicht ganz stoisch aus. Among the Stoic Posidonius. Also P. Wendland {Berl. elements arc: 1, 87 (the wonders of the universe); 1, 92 (traces of teleology pbihl. Woch. 12 (1892), 841-842) favors in nihil supervactuxnturn; 1, 95-96 (the uni­ Posidonius, as docs C. H. Vick {op. cit., 228-232, who points out likenesses verse possibly divine); 1, 100 (a tcleobetween Cicero and Sextus Kmpiricus, logical passage, suggesting those in 2 , 95; 2, 98-99); 1, 103 {aetheriis ignibus, Adv. Pbys. 1 (discussed also by R. Philipp­ cf. 2, 101); 1, 104 {naturae accommodatum); son in Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 26-32), 1, 110 {virtus autem actuosa); 1, 116 (pietas which Vick believes derive from Posido­ nius. and sanctitas defined); 1, 121 (care of 1

44

INTRODUCTION

Thus L. Reinhardt * assigns to Clitomachus 1, 57-102 2 and to Posidonius 1, 103-124; 3 Cropp 4 thinks that 1, 57-114 are by a Stoicizing Academic, 5 the remainder by Posidonius; Uri · that Qccro used mainly materials from a Stoic source,7 probably one used by him in Book 2, 8 with a few distinctly Academic arguments taken from the source of Book 3 (Clitomachus), all of which material he attempted to work over, from his Academic standpoint, to answer the Epicurean doctrines set forth in part D, with some Academic phraseology added; · Hcinemann,10 maintaining that Gcero knew of no published Academic criticism specifically directed against Epicurean theology, and therefore fused together pieces from Philo's critique of the Epicurean system in general and a polemic by Posidonius against atomistic views on theology; and Philippson n that most is from Academic sources, but 1, 123-124 from Posidonius. An obstacle to the acceptance of a single source is the contradiction between 1, 85-86 (where sec the notes on nonnullis vidert and deos esse putat)12 and 1, 123, for in the one case Epicurus is called a believer in gods—in fact, a very superstitious believer—, in the other, on the authority of the fifth book of Posidonius's work on the gods, he figures as an atheist under the garb of religious conformity. These can hardly derive from the same source,13 though in Sextus Empiricus, who presents some parallels to our first book, a similar contradiction has been pointed out.14 So varied and so inconsistent arc 1 Op. cit., 20-33. • With 1, 63-64 (on atheists) intcrpolated by Cicero from elsewhere; cf. Uri, op. cit., 109. • With 1, 106-108 (Roman and other illustrations) and 1, 117-120 (condemnation of apotheosis) similarly interpolatcd by Cicero from a source other than Posidonius. • Op. cf/., 22-23. 1 So Hover (op. cit., 54) thought Ε derived from Antiochus, who wrote περί ϋεών (Plut. Lucull. 28, 7); but sec the doubts of Gianola (pp. (it., 10-13), who prefers to believe Philo the source; cf. 1, 17; 1, 59; 1, 113; Fam. 9, 8, 1, on Philo as an adversary of the Rpicurcans; also Cropp, op. cit., 20-23; Hcinemann, op. cit., 2, 147-153; and Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1154. Hcinemann (op. cit., 151-153) observes that the whole Epicurean system is here attacked, while Book 3 criticizes only the theology of the Stoics.

· Op. cit., 89-113. 7 Cf. 1, 100, n. (tot vituperabas), below, * At pp. 100-101 he compares 1, 77102 with 2, 45-72. Sec also the views of Hirzcl {pp. at., 1, 33-34) and Philippson (op. cit., 39-41; 44). · E.g., 1, 66; 1, 84; 1, 94. ,0 Op. cit., 2, 153-162 (especially 161162). » In Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 25-26; 31; cf. P.-W. 7A (1939), 1154; C. Vicol in Rphtm. Dacorom. 10 (1945), 265-266, who stresses the correspondence, point by point, of sections D and LI, as against the separatist view of Uri. » Also Schmckcl, op. cit., 101-102. " Cf. Hirzel, op. at., 1,35-36; Philippson, op. cit., 43. u Cf. Adv. Phys. 1, 58: xsl 'Επίκουρο; δέ κατ' ίνίους ώς μέν προς τους πολλο·>; απολείπει Οεόν. ώς δέ προς τήν φύσιν των πραγμάτων ουδαμώς;; 1, 64: τάχχ δ* οι άπό των κήπων, ώς αϊ ρΊηταΙ του 'Επικού· ρουλέζειο μαρτυροϋσι, θεόν άπολείπουσιν.

45

INTRODUCTION

the opinions of scholars on this question—to quote Cicero's own re­ marks l—that it seems prudent to adopt a certain Academic suspense of judgment concerning them. One additional consideration, however, has been especially developed by R. Philippson,2 who observes that the original views of Epicurus were attacked by Carneades; then, to meet these criticisms, some modifications were made by Xcno and other later Epicureans, and these appear in Philodemus. For the positive Epicurean doctrine in part D Cicero has used this later material, but for the refutation of it by Cotta in part Ε he has employed, at least in considerable measure, an earlier argumentation deriving from Carneades, though perhaps through Philo, the pupil of Clitomachus.3 Hence the vulnerable points in D are not very effectively attacked in E, while Ε tries to refute arguments not advanced in D. 4 This inconcinnity between exposition and rebuttal may be paralleled in the De Divinationey where the defense of divination in Book 1 is based on Posidonius and is more up-to-date in its arguments than the rebuttal in Book 2, which derives from earlier polemics of Carneades against the Stoic views. 6 SOURCES OF BOOK II

26. In studying the probable sources of Book 2 wc may first segregate certain sections which are certainly or probably the work or the insertion of Cicero himself, such as the dialogue-framework (2, 1-3; 2, 168), the Roman illustrations and the conclusions drawn therefrom (2, 6-12; 2, 165; in 2, 8, Coelius is cited, doubtless through Brutus's epitome; cf. Att. 13, 8 (8 June, 45): epitomen Bruti Coelianorum velim mihi mittas et a Philoxeno Παναιτίου περί προνοίας). Ciceronian are probably the statements introduced by ut t patre audivi (2, 11; 2, 14); quotations from Accius (2, 89-90), Pacuvius (2, 91-92), and the reference to the 21 letters of the Roman alphabet and the Annates of Ennius (2, 93-94); above all, the lengthy quotations from his own Aratea (2, 104-115). No Greek source would have included any of this matter, which amounts to about 30 of the 168 sections of the book. Though Cicero had read and studied many Greek authors, yet, considering the speed with which the present work was composed, it R. Philippson in P. W. 7 A (1939), 1154. That Carneades at times used the arguments of one dogmatic school to refute those of another is well recognized; cf. W. C. Greene, Moira (1944), 348, n. 96. 1 pj.D. 1, 1. 1 In A V . 7A (1939), 1154, and more particularly in Symb. Ot/oenses, 20 (1940).

31-41. 3 Q^ ^f

41

* Philippson (op. «/.. 41) cites as an '""«ration 1. 113. See also 1, 77, n. (Ρ"'"), below. · Cf. Pease, ed. of Div. 1 (1920), 22-23; 28-29.

46

INTRODUCTION

is likely that he employed few rather than many sources,1 and that allusions to Plato and Aristotle (from the latter of whom many of the biological data cited ultimately derive) as well as to Zeno, Cleanthes, and Chrysippus (all of whom are cited, the last named being often recognizable by the very syllogistic character of his argument) were made through the medium of a few later writers. P. Schwenke (Jabrb.f. Pbiiol. 119 (1879), 129-140, especially 139-140), followed by P. Wendland (Arch. J. Gesch. d. Phil. 1 (1886), 206), J. B. Mayor (edition, 2 (1883), xvi-xxiii), A. Goethe (edition (1887), 17), H. Diels, Elementum (1889), 2; and C. Giambelli (RJv. di β/ο/. 31 (1903), 450-463), would assert a single source for essentially the whole book, namely, Posidonius, περί θεών, a work in five books, to the first four of which Schwenke would relate the four-fold division in 2, 3. Especially favoring Posidonian authorship is K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 224-239; id., Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 161-177, who ascribes to Posidonius rather than to Panaetius 2, 115-153 (but cf. I. Heinemann, Poseidonios' metaphys. Schriftent 2 (1928), 207-209). Arguments adduced in this connection include the admiration of Posidonius for Plato (2, 32), which is attested by Galen, Hipp, et Piat. Plac. 4, 7 (V, 421 K.), and for Aristotle (2, 42-44; 2, 95), which is noted by Strabo, 2, 3, 8—in each case in contrast with most other Stoics, so that allusions to these two philosophers may well come through Posidonius rather than directly (a point urged by I. Bywater \s\Joum. of Phihi. 7 (1877), 76). Again, Posidonius is named in 2, 88 (though as inventor rather than as author), and many other passages in the second book agree with views ascribed to him by other writers; e.g., the vitalistic passage in 2, 82-85, for which cf. M. Pohlenz in Gotting. gel. An^. 192 (1930), 145; W. Ax in the same, 201 (1939), 41-42; note also the allusion to Rhodes in 2, 165. A variant form of the belief in a single source is that of R. Philippson (in Philol. Woch. 54 (1934), 190; id.y P.-W. 7A (1939), 1155), who, be­ cause of likenesses to Scxtus Empiricus, Diogenes Lacrtius, Aetius, Theon, and Arius Didymus, argues that Cicero here used a Stoic hand­ book which included materials from Panaetius and Posidonius, and therefore must have been by a contemporary of Cicero. M. Pohlenz (Gnomon* 21 (1949), 116) believes this view possible yet not necessarily exclusive of a direct use of Panaetius also. L. Edclstein {Stud. ital. di filol. cl. 11 (1934), 131-183) thinks inconsistencies and inconcinnity are due to Cicero himself and do not permit us to assume differing sources in this book. 1 For which reason 1 find it difficult to accept the mosaic of sources main-

taincd by P. Finger in Rh. St us. 80 (1931). 151-200; 310-320.

INTRODUCTION

47

27. Other scholars would detect in the Second Book more than one source. Its four main topical divisions (outlined in 2, 3) arc: (A) 2, 3-44 (esse deos); (B) 2, 45-72 (quales sin/); (C) 2, 73-153 (mundum ab his administrari); (D) 2, 153-167 (consulere eos rebus humanis), but I. Heinemann, op. cit.t 2, 167, points out that much in the book ill corresponds to these four headings. R. Hirzcl (Untersuchungen %. Cic. phiI, Schr. 1 (1877), 191-244, especially 224) assigns A and D to Posidonius, περί θεών, Β to Apollodorus, περί θεών, and C to Panaetius, περί προνοίας, allowing for casual reference by Cicero to other works. H. Uscner, Tipicurea (1887), lxvii, thinks that for A Cicero stupidly mixed up excerpts from Poseidonius with remains of an Academic handbook of Carncadean tone, which he had perhaps used when a young student at Athens. Against this view cf. L. Reinhardt (in Bresl. philol. Abh. 3, 2 (1888), 54-55), who himself believes that A and Β derive from Chrysippus, C from Panaetius, and D from Posidonius. P. Finger (Rh. Mus. 80 (1931), 151-200; 310320) divides into much smaller units drawn from Posidonius, Panaetius, and Antiochus. Again, part C may be divided into parts, and M. Pohlcnz (Go/ting, gel. An^. 184(1922), 168-170; 188 (1926), 279-288 (against K. Reinhardt's Kosmos u.Symp atbie); 192 (1930), 144-145; id., in Gnomon, 21 (1949), 116; W. Theiler in Gnomon, 23 (1951), 224, and I. Heinemann, op. at., 2 (1928), 208-209) recognize 2, 115-153 as derived from Panaetius, περί προνοίας. Supporting this ascription are such arguments as: (1) Cicero's request for the loan of Panaetius's book (Att. 13, 18, quoted above); (2) the interest shown in comets, etc. (cf. Sen. N.Q. 7, 30, 2); (3) praise of the etesian winds (2, 31; cf. Anon, in Arat. p. 97 Maass); (4) belief in the permanence of the world and doubt about the orthodox Stoic view of a world-conflagration (much hinges upon whether nihil ut fere intereat aut admodum paultdum (2, 118) represents a single, unified thought, as maintained by K. Reinhardt (Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 164, n. 1; cf. R. Philippson in Philol. Woch. 54 (1934), 189-190) or op­ p o s i n g alternatives of Panaetius on the one hand and the orthodox Stoics on the other, as argued by M. Pohlcnz (Gotting. gel. An%. 188 (1926), 279-280; cf. I. Heinemann, op. at., 2, 206); (5) likenesses between 2, 147-153 and Off. 2, 9-20 (from Panaetius; cf. Heinemann, op. at., 2, 2 1 1 - 2 1 2 ) ; (6) the derivation of the physiological matter beginning in 2, 135 from Erasistratus as an ultimate source, rather than from Praxagoras whom Posidonius followed (cf. M. Pohlcnz in Gbtting. gel. An^. 188 (1926), 282-283). So also 2, 98-103 show Panactian traits; cf. M. Pohlcnz in Gotting. gel. An^. 192 (1930), 145). The objections of K. Reinhardt (Kosmos u. Sjmpathie (1926), 161-177)

48

INTRODUCTION

seem less convincing than the arguments of Pohlenz and Heinemann. 28. Whether Book 3 should be (more logically) arranged to match the divisions in Book 2 or Book 2 so arranged as to be more conveniently refuted in Book 3 is the dilemma which apparently confronted Cicero; cf. 1. Heinemann, op. cit.t 2, 163-164; 219-220 (but see, in opposition, P. Fingerin Rh. Mus. 80 (1931), 318-319; also 2,153 ,n. (quid, etc.), below). As the books stand, the arrangement, save for Gceronian intrusions, like 2, 104-114, and the material in 3, 53-60, is essentially the same (cf. Heinemann, op. cit., 2, 220).

SOURCES OF BOOK III

29. In Book 3 we may ascribe to Cicero himself the frame-work of the dialogue(3, 1-15; 3, 94-95), allusions to deified Roman heroes (3, 39) and abstracts (3, 63), to the capedunculae of Numa (3, 43), to Furina (3, 46), Circe and Circeii (3, 48), and to Roman tax-collectors (3, 49); also a personal observation at Athens (3, 49), the types of cases in Roman law-courts (3, 74), and the unmerited sufferings of certain Romans (3, 80-81; 3, 86). Obviously inserted by Cicero are quotations from Ennius (3, 24; 3, 40; 3, 65-67; 3, 75; 3, 79), Pacuvius (3,48), Caecilius (3, 72-73), Terence (3, 72), and Accius (3, 41; 3, 68; 3, 90). Some passages may contain his own independent and usually obvious answers to argu­ ments advanced in Book 2, yet for the larger part of the rebuttal of Stoic arguments we may probably assume Carneades as an ultimate source, directly cited in 3, 29-34 and 3, 44-50, and often recalled by the likeness of Cicero's reasoning to that in Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1; cf. in detail, Mayor's ed., 3 (1885), lxi-lxx; C Vick in Hermes, 37 (1902), 228-248. This use of Carneades is recognized by most scholars; e.g., R. Hirzel, Untersuch. ^ Cic. phil. Schr. 1 (1877), 243; P. Schwenke {Jahrb.f. cl. Philol. 119 (1879), 140); J. B. Mayor, I.e.; L. Reinhardt (Bresl. philol. Abh. 3, 2 (1888), 56-68); D. Heeringa, Quaest. ad Cic. de Div. Ub. (1906), 37-38; M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gesch. d. rom. Lit. I 4 (1927), 511; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1155-1156; yet cf. also P. Cropp, De Auct. quos secutus Cic. . . Acad. Nov. Theol. reddidit (1909), 26-36. But since Carneades left no writings of his own (Diog. L. 4, 65) Cicero may have employed his arguments through the medium of his pupil, the Carthaginian Hasdrubal (commonly known as Clitomachus), to whom we may perhaps ascribe the allusion to Carthage in 3, 9 1 . Yet, since Clitomachus seems to have attacked dogmatism generally rather than single philosophic schools, R. Philippson (P.-W. 7A (1939), 1155-1156) would derive his arguments from his pupil (Cicero's teacher),

INTRODUCTION

49

Philo, whom Cicero names in 1, 6; 1, 17; 1, 59; 1, 113; cf. 3, 29, n. (Carneades\ below. (In Ac. 2, 78, however, Cicero considers Clitomachus a better authority for the views of Carneades than cither Philo or Mctrodorus.) 30. Λη exception to Carneadean authorship is pretty certainly found in the sections on homonymous gods (3, 42; 3, 53-60), which are not paralleled in Sextus Empiricus and seem to form an intrusion in the discussion of Book 3; cf. 3, 60: sed eo iam inde hue digressi sumus revertamur. That this material derives from some Alexandrian compilation (cf. 3, 60: ex vetere Graeciae Jama colkcta sunt) is the view of L. Reinhardt, op. cit., 62-63; 68; cf. R. Hirzcl, Ber. d. sdebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 303-304; W. Michaelis, De Orig. Indicts Deorum eognominum (1898), 4, who supposes the source to be a Rhodian Peripatetic of the second century, B.C.; W. Bobeth, De Indicibus Deorum (1904), 24, who believes Varro the source. CICKRO'S OWN CONTRIBUTIONS

31. That, whatever his sources at any particular point of the work, and however he may have compressed or expanded his original,1 Cicero made additions of his own 2 is undeniable. As noted by Schanz,3 these occur especially in the form of moral commonplaces or of illustrative mythological or historical exemp/a.* The latter arc found in all three books, though perhaps most frequently, like the poetic quotations, in 1 and its culture arc more cogent than On his methods of translating sec what he says in Fin. 1, 6: quod si nos non those drawn from a distant time or place, and II. V. Canter {CI. Journ. 32 interpretum fungimur murine, sed tuemur ea quae dicta stmt ab eis quos probamus, (1936), 39-41), on Cicero's use of mytho­ eisque nostrum iudicium et nostrum scribendilogy, finds in him few myths about ordinem adiungimus; Off. 1, 6: seqttemur gods, more about heroes, used for il­ . . . Stoicos non ut interpretes sed, ut soiemus,lustration rather than for embellishment. e fontibus eorum iudicio arbitrioque nostro, They occur to some extent in the N.D., quantum quoque modo videbitur, haurremus. but most commonly in the Tuscu/ans a The programme of C. Cromc, Quid (1 should also add the De Divinatione; Graecis Cic. in Pbi/os., quid nbi debuerit, cf. Pease, cd. of Div. 1 (1920), 26-28; 135-136). On Cicero's use of historical I have not seen. 3 M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gescb. d. rom. exempla cf. H. Schocnbcrgcr, Beispiele aus dtr Gescb. in Cic. Reden (1910); Ut. I 4 (1927), 528. 4 O. Plasberg, Cic. in seinen Werken u. H. W. Litchfield in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 25 (1914), 6; 27; 36-38; R. Helm Brie/en (1926), 161, remarks upon Cicero's in Hermes, 74 (1939), 133; also for the c u s t o m of replacing Greek exempJa by borrowing of such from Cicero by R o m a n in his philosophical works. The Valerius Maximus sec M. Schanz-C. customary division of books of exempla, Hosius, op. cit.t 1*, 590. In 2, 8 certainly l i k e Valerius Maximus, into domestica (and possibly throughout 2, 6-14) Cicero a n d externa is doubtless an indication makes use of Coclius, and in Att. 13, 8 that illustrations from one's own country

4

50

INTRODUCTION

Book 3, and lend a more distinctly Roman color to the whole work.1 Typical instances are those drawn from the Gracchi,2 from Roman priests and theologians, 3 the canon ot Roman heroes and villains,4 Roman legal cases,5 and distinctively Roman cults.· Also added from Cicero's own experience are illustrations from his travels in Greek lands,7 where his own observations corroborate statements made on the authority of others. If some of these illustrations at times seem to in­ terrupt rather than forward the discussion, they at least help to maintain the atmosphere of a slightly rambling and reminiscent conversation as distinguished from a more systematic and formal treatise. His quo­ tation of passages from the old Roman poets is quite in accordance with his practice in his other philosophical works,8 and usually is fairly apposite,9 though thclong passage from his Aratea™ suggesting the large intrusion from the De Consulate in the De Divinatione*1 must be considered as an artistic and a logical blemish. Again, the mythological section 12 is far too factual, not to say pedantic, to be in keeping with a dialogue such as this. RESULTS OF THE WORK

32. Altogether, then, irrespective of all attempts of scholars to discover (8 June, 45 B.C.) says: epitomtn Bruti Cotlianorum vtlim mihi mittas. Might the use of this epitome in our work be a delicate compliment to Brutus, to whom the N.D. is dedicated? 1 Cf. R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1190. 1 1, 106; 2, 10-11; 2, 165. 1 1,71; 1, 115; 1, 122; 3, 5; 3, 14-15; 3, 43. 4 2, 7-11 (where Greek instances are followed by Roman); 2, 165; 3, 11; 3, 80-81 (Roman cases followed by Greek in 3, 82-84); 3, 86 (Rutilius). • 3, 74. • E.g., 1, 82; 1, 84; 2, 7-11; 2, 14; 2, 61-62; 2, 66-68; 3, 11; 3, 13; 3, 46-48; 3, 52; 3, 62; 3, 63; 3, 88. 7 E.g., 1, 59: cum Athenis essem; 3, 49: cuius Atlmtis et delubrum vidimus', 3, 50 (Alabanda); also Pease, ed. of Div. 1 (1920), 28, n. 147, for similar cases. • Cf. Pease, ed. of Div. 1 (1920), 28, n. 148; also E. Schollmcycr, Quid Cic. de Pottis Rom. iudicavtrit (1884); W. Zillingcr, Cic. u. d. altrbm. Dichter (1911); M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gesch. d. rbm. Lit. 1«, 538; H. Hagcndahl in Eranos, 45

(1947), 114-122. • Among the cases may be mentioned 1, 13 (Caecilius); 1, 63 (Lucilius); 1. 79 (Lutatius); 1, 97 (Ennius); 1, 119 (Ennius and lines from an uncertain author); 2, 4 (Ennius); 2, 49 (Ennius); 2, 64-65 (Ennius; Euripides translated); 2, 89 (Accius); 2, 91 (Pacuvius); 2, 159 (Cicero's Aratea); 3, 10 (Ennius); 3, 24 (Ennius); 3, 40 (Ennius); 3, 41 (Accius)| 3, 65-68 (Ennius; an unknown poet; Accius); 3, 72-73 (Terence; Caecilius; Terence); 3, 75 (Ennius); 3, 79 (Ennius); 3,90 (Accius). A reference to Ennius also occurs in 2, 93. 10 2, 104-114. 11 1, 17-22; this passage is a little more successfully integrated with its context. Each of these quotations is put in the mouth of another speaker and is intro­ duced by a fulsome compliment to Cicero the poet—a considerable portion of whose poetic fragments we owe to his having taken the precaution of embed­ ding sections in the form of quotations in his prose works; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 17, n. {quo potius utar). 11 3, 42-60.

INTRODUCTION

51

feu· or many sources, the present work contains within it, at first or second-hand, ideas derived from a wide range of thinkers, and perhaps with more reason than any other extant work of Greek or Latin literature may claim attention from those modern students who approach the philosophy of religion by historical and comparative methods. The problems of the work, though perplexing and often exasperating, arc seldom unworthy of the study which has been (and may yet be) devoted to them by keen minds, and the exposition, in spite of careless and hasty composition, raises philosophical writing from the dull level into which it seems to have fallen among the Greeks * to a literary form which may well arouse the admiration and challenge the imitation of modern popularizcrs in this field. PUBLICATION

33. For the publication of the De Natura Deorum the following facts are fundamental: (1) that in his famous catalogue of his own philosophical writings, 2 after mentioning the Hortensius, the four books of Academica, the De Finibus, and the Tuseulan Disputations, Cicero remarks: quibus rebus editis tres libri perfecti sunt de natura deorum, in quibus omnis eius loci quaesho contine tur. quae ut plane esset cumulateque perfecta, de divinatione ingressi sumus his libris scribere; quibus, ut est in animo, defato si adiunxerimus erit abunde satis factum toti huic quaestioni; (2) that in Book 1 of the De Divinatione 3 Gccro makes his brother Quintus say: perlegi, inquit, tuum paulo ante tertium de natura deorum; (3) that in Book 2 of the same work 4 he remarks: quod et in iis libris dictum est qui sunt de natura deorum et hac disputatione id maxime egimus; (4) that near the beginning of the extant part of the De Fato * he writes: quod autem in aliis libris feci, qui sunt de natura deorum, itemque in iis quos de divinatione edidi. J. B. Mayor · raised the question whether our work was published during Gccro's lifetime, emphasizing the traces of hasty and unrevised composition,7 and trying to distinguish between the words editis and perfecti in the first and between feci and edidi in the fourth. He thinks that editi means actually "published," perfecti and feci being used of works merely prepared for 1 Cf. R. Philippson in P.-U?. 7A (1939), 1188. 1 Div. 2, 3. » 1, 8 (and Pease's n. on/>«-/<£/);cf. 1,9. 4 2, 148. * Fat. 1. • Ed. of N.D. 3(1885), xxv-xxvi. The work of O. i\l. Mullcr, Cic. Libris de

N.D. non extremam Manum acctssisst (1839), 1 know only from its rejection by P. Stamm, De Μ. Τ. Cic. Lib. de D. N. Interpolatiombus (1873), 2, n. 2. 7 Especially the conflicting statements about the day or days on which the dialogue was held; cf. nn. 3-5, p. 26. above.

52

INTRODUCTION

publication. This view has been followed by T. W. Dougan, 1 O. Plasberg, 2 and M. Pohlenz, 3 the third of whom tries to equate * some of the materials in Book 3 of the De Natura Deorum with similar themes in the third book of the De Officiis. The opposite view, however, has been ably supported by P. Schwenke 6 and R. Philippson,· the latter of whom points out that other Qceronian dialogues contain similar blemishes,7 and also that the different phraseology {editi and perfecti) is used merely for the sake of variety.8 That the author should have intended the work for posthumous publication seems improbable, in view of his references to it in the De Divinatione and the De Fa to.9 SUBSEQUENT INFLUENCE

34. The history of the De Natura Deorum subsequent to its publication is a complicated one, for which no adequate study exists as a guide, 10 and which can here be only briefly sketched. As with other ancient works, the later influence of this dialogue may be seen not only (1) in direct borrowing of its contents but also (2) in some larger imitations of its literary form and (3) in excerpts made by lexicographers and gram­ marians. Many quotations which definitely cite Cicero as a source and some where identity of phraseology cannot result from chance are 1 Ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xvi-xvii. « Ed. min. (1917), iv; id., Cic. in semen Werktn u. Brie/en (1926), 168. • Ant. tiiltrertum (1934), 8. 4 Op. cit., 8, n. 2. Pohlenz thinks that N.D. 3, 66-71, is followed by a variant on the same theme in 3, 72-79, and that 3, 74-76, uses the same materials as Off. 3, 60-73; 3, 94. Granted the similarity, and even the use of the same source, in this latter case, it docs not follow from this alone that Cicero might not have employed that same source at two different dates. • Burs. Jabresb. 47 (1888), 284. • Berl. philol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 409; id., in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1151-1152. 7 E.g., Ac. 1. " Even of the Tusculans he says {Dip. 2, 3): quibus rebus (not quibus libris) editis, so that Philippson thinks edtre here perhaps — proponere. A similar problem arises in regard to the De Divinatione, which W. Sander (Quaest. de Cic. Lib. ... de Div. (1908), 1-6; ans­ wered by D. Heeringa in Philol. 68

(1909), 562-568; rejoinder by Sander in Philol. 75 (1918), 388-389), because of similar defects, supposed to have been posthumously published. • Cf. also Ac. 1, 2: intemperantis . . . arbitror esse scribere quod occultari velit (said by Varro). Yet E. A. Robinson, Date of Cic. De Legibus (unpublished Harvard dissertation, 1950), 254, n. 36, suggests that the failure of Cicero in the De Officiis to mention the theological treatises might indicate that they had been withheld from publication till then (Nov., 44 B.C). 10 P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. sur Cic. (1863), deals at length—but inconve­ niently and superficially—with mss, editions, etc.; E. Norden, Die ant. Kunstprosa, 2 (1898), 708-710, n. 1; T. Ziclinski, Cic. im Wandel der fabrbimderfe* (1929), a useful book, but inadequate for the detailed study of the later history of any particular Ciceronian work; L. Laurand, Ciceron* (1935), 203-217—a brief sketch; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1190-1192—brief but excellent.

INTRODUCTION

53

easy to recognize, but other parallels in thought may indicate either borrowing from Cicero, the use of a common source,1 or—more rarely— independent inventions of different authors. Though many of the last type are cited in the commentary below, it has here seemed wisest to restrict the treatment to cases in which the nature of the indebtedness is reasonably clear. Of use in Cicero's own day there is little trace, though a fragment of Tiro, preserved by Gellius, 2 seems to show the influence of N.D. 2, 111. More clear is a fragment of the Etyma of Cornificius Longus, 3 preserved by Macrobius,* which quotes from Cicero's etymology of lanus in TV. D. 2, 67, but the lack of extant works of analogous subject-matter prevents quotations of significance for the theological content of the work until we come to the Christian apologists, 6 and it has been suggested that Stoic and Ncoplatonic doctrines were more to the taste of the age than was Academic scepticism.6 Yet Valerius Maximus finds several incidents to extract from the De Natura Deorum? and Hyginus in two places in his De Astronomia 8 employs lines from parts of the Aratea quoted by Cicero in our work ; a similar quotation in Fab. 14, p. 21 Rose, though it contains an entire line of the Aratea found in our second book, 9 follows it by others which seem to indicate that he quoted directly from a complete ms of the poem. Pliny in his Natural History includes our work among those excerpted by him 10 for some information about animals; Quintilian's interest, on the other hand, as is not surprising, is in the coining of the words beatitas^na beatitudo.n For Tertullian's borrowing cf. G. Lazzati in Atenee Roma, 8 (1939), 153-166. With Mi1 Thus arc doubtless to be explained the striking likenesses to our second book which arc found in Thcon, Progymnas. 12, especially pp. 126-127 Spcngcl. • 13, 9, 4. • Dated by F. Munzcr in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1630, as later than our work and before Vcrrius Flaccus. 4 Sat. 1, 9, 11. • R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1190-1191. • ld.% 1190. 7 Thus 1, 1, 3 (N.D. 2, 10-11); 1, 1, ext. 3 (N.D. 3, 83-84); possibly 1, 1, ext. 7 (N.D. 1, 63); 1, 4, 3 (N.D. 2, 7); 1, 8, 1 (N.D. 2, 6); 1, 8, ext. 6 (N.D. 3, 70); 1, 8, ext. 18 (N.D. 2, 126); possibly 8, 15, ext. 1 (N.D. 1, 10). Cf. F. Zschech, De Cic. et UP. Val.

Max. Fontibus (1865)—not seen by mc; B. Kricgcr, Quibus Fontibus Val. Max. usus sit (1888); w". Thormcycr, De Val. Max. tt Cic.Qmtst. cut. (1902), 72-75. · 3, 29, p. 94 Buntc (N.D. 2, 111); 4,3, p. 103 (N.D. 2,108); cf. F. Wicck in Berl. philot. Wocb. 21 (1901), 1064. · N.D. 2, 114. I0 Thus 2, 16 (N.D. 3, 63—where the passage in Pliny is indispensable in emending); 8, 112 (N.D. 2, 127); 10, 63 (N.D. 2, 125); 10, 115 (N.D. 2, 124); 10, 196 (N.D. 2, 122); 19, 247 (N.D. 2, 111). Pliny paraphrases so freely that in some instances certainty of borrowing is obscured, as in 10, 155 (cf. N.D. 2, 124). On Pliny's sources cf. M. SchanzC. Hosius, Cesch. d. rom. Lit. 2« (1935), 773-774. » Inst. 1, 5, 72; 8, 3, 32 (N.D. 1, 95).

54

INTRODUCTION

nucius Felix comes even more serious use of the De Natura Deorum, and, not forgetting the indebtedness of Ambrose to the De Officiis% of Lactantius to our work, and of Augustine to Varro, it may fairly be questioned whether any single work of the Latin Fathers is under more obligation for thought and form to any single pagan work than is the Octavius to the De Natura Deorum} NaturalJy Minucius, like subsequent apologists, uses particularly the positive theistic arguments of the second book rather than the sceptical portions of the work. The doxography in 1, 25-41 he employs 2 in the opposite sense from Gcero, since Velleius calls the theistic beliefs enumerated non philosopborum iudicia sed delirantium somnia? but Minucius concludes from the same data 4 that the testimony of all philosophers points to the belief that God exists and that he is a spirit, thus illustrating the fact that Octavius was in the habit of refuting the philosophers with their own weapons. 5 Some likenesses in the Quod Idola Dii non sint of Cyprian probably derive from Minucius and Tertullian rather than directly from Cicero." Arnobius, who declares 7 that ante omnes Tullius disertissimus generis nullam veritus impietatis invidiam ingenue constanter et libere qui super tali opinatione sentiret pietate cum mas ore monstravit, a little later 8 gives a revealing hint of the reason for the silence of the pagans toward our work: turn sciam esse non paucos qui aversentur et fugiant libros de hoc eius nee in aurem velint admittere lectionem opinionum suarum praesumpta vincentem, cumque alios audiam mussitare indignanter et dicere oportere statui per striatum aboleantur ut haec scripta quibus Christiana reliffo comprobetur et vetustatis opprimatur auctoritas. quinimmo9 si fiditis exploratum vos dicere quicquam de diis vestris, erroris convincite Ciceronem. Arnobius himself makes use of the De Natura Deorum at various 1 Parallels arc given in many notes on the text and need not here be repeated, but in general cf. E. Bchr, Der Octavius J. Μ. M. Felix in seinem Verhdltnis χπ Cic. Bucb. d. N.D. (1870); A. Ebcrt, Abb. d. sachs. Ges. d. Wiss. 5 (1870), 328-329; 353-354; 365-368; K. J. Neumann in Rhein. Mus. 36 (1881), 155-157; P. Schwenke in Jahrb. f. prot. Tbeoi. 9 (1883), 263-294; F. Wilhclm, De Min. Fel. Oct. et Tert. Apol. = Breslamr pbilol. Abb. 2, 1 (1887), 1-8 (with a good list of parallels to the N.D. on p. 4); F. Kotek, Anklange Ciceros de N.D.beJ Min. Fel. u. Tert. (1901); A. Beltrami in Atti del la r. ace. d. sc. di Torino, 55 (1919), 179-187; R. Beutlcr, Pbit. u. Apol. bei Min. Fel. (1936), especially

72-82; A. D. Simpson in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 72 (1941), 379, n. 50. M. Schanz {pp. sit., 3 1 (1905), 273) thinks that a speech of Fronto to which Minucius (9, 6; 31, 2) refers may have used our work. « Oct. 19, 4-15. » N.D.t 1, 42. 4 Oct. 19, 3. · Oct. 39. · Cf. M. Schanz, Gescb. d. rom. Lit. 3· (1905), 375. F. Kotek (op. cif., 48) thinks Minucius and Tertullian used Cicero independency of each other, Minucius quoting verbally but Tertullian never verbatim. ' 3, 6; cf. n. 1, p. 34, above. ■ 3, 7.

INTRODUCTION

55

points.1 Some seventeen lexicographic citations by Nonius are noted by W. M. Lindsay in his edition of that author,2 but whether the commentarii by Marius Victorinus on the dialogues of Cicero 3 included our work there seems no evidence. Several definite citations, however, are made by Scrvius.4 Firmicus Maternus, in his De Errors profanarum Religionum, without naming Cicero as his source, has several passages which may well derive from him,6 as also an allusion in the prooemium of the first book of his Ma/hesis* But to no author should we be more grateful than to Lactantius, the "Christian Cicero," as he was called by Pico dclla Mirandola,7 for not only does he quote from the De Natura Deorum more than seventy-five times,8 but also—and far more important —it is to him that we owe the preservation of either the text or the sub­ stance of nearly all our fragments of the lost parts of the third book— incidentally an indication that the mutilation of that volume in our mss derives from an archetype later than his time.9 Though recognizing 1 0 that Cicero in his third book dissoluit publicas religionesy he remarks that

1 E.g., 2, 56-58 (N.D. 1, 1-5); 3, 6 ■ Sec the index auctorum in S. Brandt's edition, 2, 2 (1897), 246-248. Additional (N.D. 3, 65 fr.); 4, 14-15 (N.D. 3, allusions may be found in Inst. 1, 2, 3; 53-59); 6, 21 (N.D. 3, 83); cf. A. Rbhrich, Die Seelenlebre d. Arnob. nach 2, 8, 53-55; Epit. 4, 3. For general works see S. Brandt in Wiener Stud. 13 tbren Quellen (1893), 25; O. Jirini in (1891), 255-292; B. Barthcl, Ueber d. Ustjfilol. 35 (1908), 83-88; W. Kroll in Benut^ung d. pbilos. Schr. Cic. durch Lactan\ Rb. Mus. 72 (1917), 63-112. (1903), with very little on the N.D.; « 3 (1903), 935; also possibly cf. p. F. Fesslcr, Benut\ung d. pbilos. Scbr. Cic. 51 M. (p. 72 L.) with N.D. 2, 68. 3 durch Lactanx (1913), especially the lists Hier. Adt>. Ruf. 1, 16. of parallels on pp. 42-54; II. Laughton « E.g., Atn. 1, 270 (N.D. 2, 98); 1. in Eranos, 49 (1951), 39-45 on the ac­ 297 (N.D. 3, 56); 3, 284 (N.D. 2, 51); 3, 600 (N.D. 2, 18); 4, 379 (N.D. 1, 2; curacy of Lactantius. • Whether before Augustine or not 1, 63); 4, 577 (N.D. 3, 56); 6, 893 it is hard to say, though he seems to cite (N.D. 2, 142-144, inexactly reproduced); G. 1, 111 (N.D. 2, 110). There may be no fragments from the lost parts. From the confusion at 3, 8-9, of contuear and here noted a puzzling fragment of N. D. 3, preserved by the Schol. Veron. in coniueam it might perhaps be argued that the archetype of our mss was written Aen. 4, 95 (on Clcomenes). • E.g., 4, 1 (N.D. 2, 66); 14, 2 (N.D. in rustic capitals (say, not much later 2, 68); 17, 1 (N.D. 2, 68); 17, 2 (N.D. than S. V), in which style such a con­ fusion would be most easy palacogra2, 69; 2, 66); 17. 3 (ND. 2, 69). phicallv. • 1, 3-4. 10 De Ira, 11, 9; cf. Inst. 1, 17, 4: totus ' Cf. M. Schanz, Cesch. d. rom. Lit. 3» liber tert/us de natura deorum omnes funditus (1905), 474. flier. Ep. 70, 5, 2, remarks, religiones ever tit ac delet; 2, 3, 2: cum multa of the De Ira and the De Opificio Dei, quot si legere volueris, dialogorum Crceronisdixissei quae ad eversione m religionum valeέττιτομήν repperies; in fact, in De Opif. rent; 2, 8, 53: cum enim suscepisset disputationem qua deorum naturam tolleret . . . omDei, 1, 13-14, Lactantius says of his nem divinitatem ignorantia peri putavit esse work that it is a supplement to Legg. 1 tollendam. and N.D. 2.

56

INTRODUCTION

neither he nor any other was able to introduce the true religion, of which he was ignorant. Usually Lactantius praises Qcero as a frank adversary of the established polytheism, though in at ]east one place * he condemns what seems his apparent rejection of all providential care for men. It may be remarked that for the apologists in general Cicero was a valuable weapon against pagan polytheism, but one which had to be used with great caution, lest its arguments might weaken all theistic belief. By a careful selection, then, of some of his arguments and the suppression or refutation of others he became an extremely important factor in the Praeparatio evangtlica.2 Ambrose, though drawing heavily upon the Dt Officiis* made definite but far less frequent use of the Dt Natura Deorum* Ammianus Marcellinus likewise cites him but rarely,6 as do the gram­ marians Probus, 6 Charisius,7 and Diomedes. 8 Macrobius makes Praetextatus, as a pious pagan, speak unfavorably of our work, 9 and else­ where 10 seems to show some influence from it, though perhaps through Cornificius rather than directly.11 Jerome has a few allusions,12 but, as with the Dt Divinationt™ the use made of the Dt Natura Dtorum by Augustine is much more significant. His estimate of Qcero as a philo1 Inst. 2, 8, 10-13, concluding: nunc —an otherwise unattested fragment). quasi proditor aliquis aut transfuga providen- See also H. Karbaum, De Orig. Exempt, tiam conatm est toliere .. . nee enim potent quae ex Cic. Scrip/is a Cbarisiot Diomede, ab uilo Cicero quam a Cicerone vebementius Arusiano Aiessio, Prisciano . . . atiis Gram. re/utari. Lat. allata sunt (1889). • Cf. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3 (1891), iv. • Sat. 1, 24, 4: cum ipse Tutlius, qui non Such a result, however, was surely minus professus est philosopbandi studium rather far from Cicero's own intentions! quam toquendi, quotiens aut de natura deorum 1 See the works cited by M. Schanz, aut de fato aut de divinatione disputa t, gloGescb. d. rom. Lit. 4, 1 (1904), 310, to riam, quam oratione conflavit, incondita which add M. B. Emencau in CI. Weekly, rerum relatione minuat. 10 24 (1930), 49-53. E.g., Sat. 1, 9, 11 (N.D. 2, 67). 11 • De Cain et Abel, 1, 13 (N.D. 1, 77). Cf. nn. 2-3, p. 53, above. On the • 20, 8,11 (N.D. 1,4); 21,1,14 (N.D. sources of Macrobius cf. M. Schanz, 2> 12); some other, more doubtful, cases GescL d. rom. Lit. 4, 2 (1920), 194-195. 11 arc cited by H. Michael, De Amm. Marc. Cf. F.. Luebeck, Hier. quos novtrit Studiis Cictron. (1874), 33-34; cf. G. B. A. Scriptcres, etc. (1872), 145-146—a very Fletcher in Rev. de pbiloi. 63 (1937), 377incomplete work; C. Kunst, De S. 381. Hier. Studiis Ciceron. in Diss, phi hi. • Gram. Lat. 4, 212 K. (N.D. 2, 143); Vindob. 12(1918), 109-219. The following cf. also in works ascribed to Probus, instances may be noted: possiblv Ep. 60, such as De u/t. Syll. in Gram. Lat. 4, 223 5, 2 (N.D. 1, 120); 119, 11, 1, and (N.D. 2, 112); in Virg. Buc. 6, 31, p. 334 Comm. in Galat. prol. pp. 367-368 Vail. Hagcn (N.D. 2, 66); p. 339 (N.D. 2, (N.D. 1, 10); Comm. in Tit. p. 691 Vail. 117-118); pp. 341-342 (N.D. 2, 91); pp. (N.D. 1, 21); Adv. Ruf. 1, 6, p. 462 Vail. 342-343 (N.D. 2, 68-69); in Georg. 1, 138 (N.D. 1, 18); perhaps 1, 30, p. 487 Vail. (possibly from N.D. 2, 111). (N.D. 1, 20). 1 Inst.gram. 1, p. 137 K. (N.D. 2,157). » Cf. A. S. Pease, cd. of Dir. 1 (1920), • Art. gram. 1, p. 313 K. (N.D. 3, 65 31.

INTRODUCTION

57

sopher is high, though he cannot approve of all his views, 1 and his opinion on our present work I have touched on above. 2 In many other places are found allusions of considerable value,3 sufficient in bulk to indicate—with the support of others in Minucius, Nonius, and Lactan­ tius—that our texts of the work do not differ markedly from those employed by these writers.4 The use of the work by Salvian may at times be through Lactantius as intermediary.6 References to single passages by scholiasts and grammarians include those by the PseudoAcro, e the Servian corpus, the scholiast on Juvenal,7 possibly the First Vatican Mythographer,8 and the Auctor De dubiis Nominibus* while in Priscian there are five definite citations 10 from the De Natura Deorum and of thirteen others noted by him as Cicero in Arato II six arc wholly or partly to be found in N.D. 2, 106-112. Since others, however, lie outside this work it is likely that Priscian took all directly from some then extant ms of the Aratea. The glosses of Placidus contain two quotations from the De Natura Deoruru™ and Isidore has occasional citations; 13 after him, for a time, there seems little trace of the influence of this work.14 The formation by a West Frankish presbyter named 1 C. Acad. 1,8; note also C. Jul. Pe/ag. 4, 72; 4, 76; 5, 33. ■ Note 1, p. 34, above. 3 E.g., Ep. 118 is a letter filled with many allusions to our work (especially sections 23-27, recalling N.D. 1, 26-29; 30 (N.D. 1, 109; 1, 114); 31 (N.D. 1, 110; 1, 65)); CD. 2, 23 (N.D. 3, 80-81); 4, 30 (ΛΛ D. 2,70-72); 5,9 (see n. 1, p. 34, above); 7, 27 (N.D. 1, 119); C. Acad. 2, 24 (N.D. 1,17; 1,16);C. Iul. Pe/ag. 4, 58 (N.D. 2, 128; 2, 136; 2, 138); 4, 72 (reference to Book 2); 4, 76 (N. D. 2, 32); 5, 33 (N.D. 2, 141); 6, 44 (N.D. 1, 49); DeCons. Evang. \t32(N.D. 1,119); 1,34 (N.D. 2, 64); Serm. 240-243 (many allu­ sions). On Augustine's text of Cicero cf. A. Souter in CI. Rev. 14 (1900), 264. 4 A student of mine, Mr. J. R. Grant, in 1938, made a study of these tcstimonia, and found no evidence for a text differing essentially from the archetype of our mss, save, of course, for the lacunae in Book 3. Mayor (ed. of N.D. 3 (1891), xliii) thinks that Priscian and Probus may have possessed texts better than the archetype of our mss; yet cf. Plasbcrg-Ax, pracf. xii-xiii. • E.g., Gub. 1, 1, 4 (N.D. 2, 77); 1, 2 (N.D. 1, 27); W. A. Zschimmcr, Salvia-

nus d. Presbyt. von Aiassilia u. seine Schr. (1875), 61-62. • In Hor. Epod. 3, 1 (N.D. 2. 101). 7 On 15, 3, he quotes N.D. 1, 101. » 218 (N.D. 3, 83, though the bor­ rowing is so free that it may not be direct). • Gram. Lat. 5, 575 K. (N.D. 3, 25). 10 Gram. Lat. 3, 533, for list. 11 Gram. Lat. 3, 531, for list. 11 P. 142, 46 Goctz (N.D. 2, 72); p. 154, 22 (N.D. 2,72). » E.g., Etym. 371, 1-2 (N.D. 2, 68); 10, 234 (N.D. 2, 72); 10, 244 (N.D. 2, 72); 11, 1, 39 (N.D. 2, 143); De Nat. Rer. 14,1 (N.D. 1,18);24,1 (N.D. 2,68). 14 Cf. M. Manitius, Gescb. d. lat. IJt. d. Mittelalters, 1 (1911), 481-483, on Cicero in authors of the seventh to the tenth century; T. Ziclinski, op. cit., pas­ sim; J. I). A. Ogilvy, Books known to Anglo-l^atin Writers from Aldbelm to Alctan (670-804) (1936), 26-28, who in discussing Cicero makes no reference to the N.D. A somewhat uncertain case of borrowing is by Rcmigius of Auxcrrc in his commentary on Scdulius (Corp. Set. eccl. Lat. 10 (1885), 323, 31), sug­ gesting N.D. 2, 68, but perhaps in­ directly derived.

58

INTRODUCTION

Hadoardus from thirteen works of Gcero l of a collection of excerpts which appear in a ms of the tenth century 2 bears witness alike to the expcnsiveness of the works in question s —which led to their being condensed in this way—and also to the desire to eliminate references to polytheism, Epicureanism, and other views undesirable from a Chris­ tian standpoint.4 It further suggests that the basis for these excerpts may have been a corpus of the philosophic writings of Cicero, and various writers consider that the corpus of eight works * of which traces are found in a goodly number of mss,· receives in these excerpts its oldest testimony. R. Mollweide, however,7 in view of the fluctuating number of works contained in different mss, believes that there were in the early Middle Ages at least two corpora, one of which, normally with eight component works, is represented by the Leyden corpus,8 the other, usually with twelve, by the excerpts of Hadoardus, both, to be sure, ultimately deriving from the same source. At any rate, by the ninth or tenth century wc come to our oldest extant mss, which will be discussed below. Returning to citations, we find that Peter Abelard seems in one place to quote from the De Natura Dtorum* as does Thomas Aquinas,10 that John of Salisbury clearly knew the work, 11 and that Roger Bacon 1 Lucullus, Tuscuians, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Senectute, De Amicitia, De Officiis, ParaJoxa, De Lepbus, Hortensius, Timaeus, De Oratore\ cf. M. Manitius, op. cit., 1, 478480. ■ Cod. Vat. Rcgin. 1762, discussed by P. Schwenke in Pbiiol. 5 Supplbd. (1886), 397-588 (with collation of the excerpts from our work on pp. 540-547) cf. also E. Narducci in Atti d. r. ace. d. Uncei, 3 scr., 7 (1882-1883), 147; R. MoU weide in Wiener Stud. 33 (1911), 274-292 34 (1912). 383-393; 35 (1913), 184-192 36 (1914), 189-200; 37 (1915), 177-185 and, especially and most convincingly C. H. Bccson in CI. Pbiiol. 40 (1945), 201-222, who shows (p. 222) that since Hadoardus derives from codex F (still extant) and it from two extant codices (A*B%) the textual importance of the excerpts is almost negligible; cf. § 39 below. • A. Hortis, Μ. T. Cic. nelle opere del Petrarca e del Boccaccio (1878), 17, thinks that many of Cicero's works were not cited in the Middle Ages largely because

their number made it impossible to acquire so many. 4 The discussion, with bibliography, by A. S. Pease, ed. of Dip. 1 (1920), 3233, is now superseded by that of Bceson cited above. • Dt Natura Deorttm, De Divinatione, Timaeus, De Fato, Paradoxa, Lucullus, De Legibus, Topica. • Most important are A (Leid. Voss. 84), Β (Leid. Voss. 86), F(Florcnt. Marc. 257) for all eight; Μ (Monac. 528) and V (Vindob. 189) for all but the Topica. Cf. A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (1918). 325; M. Manitius, Handscbr. ant. Autoren in mittelalt. Bibliotbekskata/ogen (1935), 19. 7 Wiener Stud. 33 (1912), 278. • Codd. A, B, and F. • Tbeol. Christ. {Opera, 2 (1859 cd.), 385, referring to N.D. 2, 77). »· Summa Tbeol. 1, 103, 1, 3 (N.D. 2, 15). » Poller. 2, 22, p. 449a; 5, 12, p. 571c (N.D. 1, 10); C. Schaarschmidt, Jo­ hannes Sarisb. (1862), 87; 92-93.

INTRODUCTION

59

1

makes intelligent use of it. Petrarch, when speaking of the opinion held of Cicero in his own day, remarks: fama rerum celeberrima atque ingens et sonorum no men, perrari autem studion* yet that he himself read our work is shown by his notes on various passages, as reported by P. de Nolhac 3 and A. Hortis. 4 The same is true of Boccaccio, particu­ larly in his De Genealogia Deoruw.6 Leonardo Bruni copies a statement of Aristotle about the poems of Orpheus, apparently through the medium of Cicero; β William of Malmesbury wrote a paragraph in a Cambridge ms of the work of 1444,7 which also has annotations by an anonymous Englishman. 8 In the same yearLucio Marineo cites the treatise.9 Erasmus10 cites Aristotle through the medium of Gcero, and Luther, in his Tischredent2S73tu remarks: "Denn Gcero hat die feinsten und bestenQttaesHones in der Philosophia gchandelt; ob cin Gott sei? Was Gott sci? Ob er sich auch menschlicher Handel annehme, oder nicht? und es musse ein cwig Gcmuthe scin, usw." In Montaigne's essays, P. Villcy, Les sources . . . des essais de Montaigne> 1 (1908), 101, finds 45 references to or bor­ rowings from our work, especially in 2, 12. Fran501s Rabelais in his Pantagruel uses a passage from Cicero on the parentage of Pan; l 2 passages from our work and others were compounded into a spurious set of fragments of Galen published in 1562; 13 John Calvin u singles out for quotation a small but characteristic phrase which he would hardly have picked up save by his own reading of the De Natura Deorum\ similarly 1 Op. maius, 1, 2 (N.D. 1, %3);Quaest. found especially in De siu ipsius et aliorum supra primum Metapbys. Aristot. fol. 57 Ignorantia. b2, p. 185 Steele (ND. 2, 87); Metapby» A. Hortis, op. at., 73; 81-82. net, 8, fol. 109 a2, p. 294 Steele {N.D. 2, · N.D. 1, 107; cf. H. Baron, Leonardo 32); also De Viciis contract, in Stud. BruniAre/ino,humanist.-philos.Schr.(\92A), Tbeol. fol. 26 b 1, p. 21 Steele: recurrendum 133, n. 1. 7 est ad morales philosophos et libros torurn ; M. R. James, Twoanc. English Scholars ut ad libros De Offiais . . . in libra (1931), 21- 22; sec Cod. Cantabr. Dd. Divinacionum, in libris de Natura Dearurn, XIII, 2. β Id., 24-25. in Tbimaeo Ciceronis. » Ep. de Reb. Jam. 24, 4 (which E. · Cf.C. Lynn in Speculum, 6 (\93\), 131. 10 Nordcn, Die ant. Kunstprosa, 2" (1909), Preface to the fourth volume of 710, n. 0, considers a statement true Jerome (cf. J. Jortin, Life of Erasmus, 3 for all the Middle Ages). (1808), 235), citing N.D. 1, 107. > Petrarque et rbumanisme, 1» (1907), » Werke, 62 (1854 cd.), 341. 156; 183, n. 7; 233, n. 1; 238-244 (241, '« Pantagruel, 4, 28 (N.D. 3, 56). w n. 1, quotes Petrarch on Cicero's use H. O. Schroedcr, Caleni in Plat. Tim. of Balhus as a mouthpiece: t>ere autem Comm. Frag. (1934), append. 1 (cf. W. tuum sit quod, Platonicum secutus morem, A. Hcidcl in Am. fount, of Pbiloi. 56 alteri tribuere tuasque sententias proferre (1935), 424). H ficto alterius ore matueris); 2 (1907), 102, In Evang. Ioann. 15, 1 (Opera, 47, n. 3; 183; 185; 294. 339), quoting from N.D. 3, 86: sicuti 4 Λ/. 7". Cic. nelle opere del Petrarca e del quum Cicero pauperum agellos et viticulas Boccaccio (1878), 46; 83-88; citations arc coniitngit.

60

INTRODUCTION

Francis Bacon in the Advancement of1jeaming^ at several points, is familiar with N.D. 1, 18; 1, 22; 2, 62; and 3, 89; and Milton in his Areopagttica quotes N.D. 1, 63. More and more, however, the work came to be the special pasture for philosophic writers, including such diverse names as Ralph Cudworth,1 Benedict de Spinoza,2 Sir Thomas Stanley,3 Pierre Bayle,4 Viscount Bolingbroke, 5 Anthony Collins,6 and other English deists,7 David Hume, especially in his Dialogues concerning natural Reli­ gion 8 but also in other works.· Voltaire speaks in high terms of this treatise of Cicero.10 Hegel occasionally ll cites it, though he speaks of Cicero's superficiality as a philosopher.12 Many later users of the work I need not here enumerate, save to mention the curious fact that in 1811 P. Seraphinus (a pseudonym for Hermann Heimark Cludius) published at Bologna a fourth book of the De Natura Deorumy purporting to be drawn from a very old ms, in which not only is anachronistic quotation made of the famous line primus inorbedeos fecit timor™ but various doc­ trines of Judaism and Catholicism are discussed.14 Here this hasty and incomplete summary may close. Many more 1 True inteli. Syst. of the Universe, 2 de mepriser Ciceron"; id., 19 (1879 cd.), (1845 cd.), 121-129, and in many other 142: "son livrc de la Nature des dieux, lc places there are quotations from the mcilleure liurc peut-etrc dc toutc l'antiN.D. quite, si cc n' est eclui des devoirs dc 1 Sec various parallels cited by H. A. rhomme, appcle les Offices"; cf. R. Wolfson, Tbe Philos. of Spinoza, 2 (1934), Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1192, 196. for Voltaire and Frederick the Great. 1 11 In his History of Pbilos.; cf. T. F. E.g., Werke, 16 (1928 ed.), 401 (on Mayo, Epicurus in England (1934), 52. Cicero's references to consensus gentium); 4 Dictionnair», passim, e.g., s.v. Leu17, 45 (on the doxography in Book 1); cippe. 17, 225 (N.D. 1, 25). » E.g., Works (1809 cd.), 3, 72 (N.D. 18 "Das schonc Latcin des Cicero kann 2, 5); 4, 191 (N.D. 1, 77); 5, 270 (N.D. sich nicht in ticfe Spckulation einlasscn." 1, 29); 5, 405, n. (N.D. 2, 62). » Pctron. fr. 27, 1; Stat. Tbeb. 3, 661. • T. Ziclinski, Cic. im Wandel d. fahr14 Cf. also T. F. Dibdin, Intr. to tbe bunderte* (1908), 276-280. Knowl. of Edd. of tlje Classics, 1« (1827), 7 Id., 260-287; A. S. Pease in Han. 462; J. W. Moss, Man. of cl. Bibliogr. I 1 theol. Rev. 34 (1941), 198-199. • E.g., Works, 2 (1854 cd.), 460 (N.D. (1837), 343; J. A. Farrcr, Literary For­ 1, 19); cf. A. C. Clark, Engl. Lit. and geries (1907), 10-12. In a different cate­ gory belongs the four-book division the Classics (1912), 140. • E.g., Works, 4, 241 (N.D. 1, 116); 4, of the work made cither by designating Div. 1, 1-106 as N.D. A (as in Cod. 469 (N.D. 1, 82). 10 Mcrmn. 311; cf. Pease, ed. of Div. 2 Diet, pbilos. 18 (1879 cd.), 181: ,4si (1923), 607) or by dividing N.D. 1 vous faitcs reflexion que e'est la cc meme into two books (1, 1-65, and 1, 65-124) Romain qui lc premier introduisit la philosophic dans Rome, que scs Tuscula- as in the Fcrrara Cod. 386; cf. F. Crcunes ct son livrc de la Nature des dieux sont zcr's cd. (1818), 93, n. 53, rin.; the nature of the four books in the sixteenthles deux plus beaux ouvrages qu'ait jamais cents la sagesse qui η'est qu'hucentury Rimini Cod. II, 11 I have not maine . . . il sera encore plus malaise ascertained.

INTRODUCTION

61

illustrations might be adduced, yet from the data already presented we may fairly conclude, with /lielinski,1 that the period of the rise and spread of Christianity viewed Cicero primarily as a philosopher, and extracted from his philosophic works positive arguments, like the classic ideological discussions of Book 2, in support of Christian beliefs; that the Renaissance saw Cicero especially as an individual personality, most clearly portrayed in his lMters% and possessing a style to be admir­ ingly imitated; and that the Age of Enlightenment adopted particularly the negative and sceptical elements in his writing—for example Book 3 of the De Natura Deorum—, as well as interesting itself in his political achievements, as shown in his orations and his political tractates. At all periods, however, the work might be used for other incidental purposes, lexicographical, grammatical, historical, or otherwise illustrative. MANUSCRIPTS

35. Further testimony to the presence, if not to the use, of the De Xatura Deorum during the Middle Ages is found in the existence of mss written in that era and in mediaeval library-catalogues listing copies which in many cases are no longer extant. Many data relating to these catalogues have been conveniently compiled by Max Manitius,2 whose treatment, with a few additions, I shall here follow. In Italy, at Monte Cassino, a ms of the N.D. is attested in the eleventh century, and one of it and the De Divinatione in the fifteenth; 3 at Pavia, in 1426, * five different mss contained it, in one case alone, in the others combined with two or more additional works. At Urbino, before 1482,* there were two copies, probably both identifiable with two Vrbinates now in the Vatican; at Fiesole, in the fifteenth century, one; β while the libraries of Petrarch in 1337 7 and Eugene IV in 1445 8 each contained one, the library of Cosimo de'Medici (S. XV) four,9 and that of Sixtus IV, in 1471, two. 10 1 Op. cit., 315. (repeated by Manitius, op. cit., 34-35, * Gt$ch. d. /at. Ut. d. Mittela/fers, 1 who gives the date as 1431); p. lxiν states (1911), 480-481; but especially id., that alter the defeat of Ludovico Sforza Handschrijten ant. Autoren in mittelalt. at Novara most of the mss in this Bibliotfxkskatalogen (=-67 Beibtft ^. catalogue were taken to Paris, where Ztntralbl. f. Bibliotbtkswtsen (1935), the some, at least, arc probably now in the part dealing with Cicero being pp. Bibliothcquc Nationale. 19-39. * Manitius, op. cit., 37-38. 1 Manitius, op. ci/., 33; also the note · Id., 38. 7 on Codex / / . below. Id., 34. * Cf. the Indagini . . . sulla Lrbreria * Id., 35-36. I 'iscontto-sfor^esca del Casttllo di Pavia · Id., 36-37. 10 (1875), nos. 191, 206, 604, 617, 625 Id., 37.

62

INTRODUCTION

In France the books given by Philip, Bishop of Bayeux, to the church at Bee, in the twelfth century, contained * this work. The Biblionomia of Richard de Fournival (ca. 1250) mentions a codex of the De Natura Deorum alone,2 and another was in the Sorbonne in 1290,3 two at Avignon in 1311,4 and one at Reims in the fifteenth century.5 In Spain a fire at the Escorial in 1671 destroyed a ms containing this and several other philosophical treatises and orations.6 In Germany the De Natura Deorum appears in catalogues of libraries at Luttich in the eleventh century,7 Neumunster near Wiirzburg in 1233,8 Hamerslevcn in the thirteenth century,· Amclungsborn in 1412,10 Chur in 1457,11 and Fulda in the six­ teenth century,1* as well as two codices in a list by Amplonius of Ratinck in 1412.13 In England it is found in lists from Canterbury in the fifteenth century,14 and from the nunnery of Syon at Isleworth in Middlesex in the sixteenth century.16 In general, before the period of the Italian humanists the preservation of the work was more noteworthy in France and Ger­ many than in Italy, Spain, or England. 1 · Identification of mss named in these catalogues with codices now extant is complicated by the fact that rather seldom has a library continued to exist on the same spot from the Middle Ages until the present,17 or has a large part of a mediaeval library been incorporated in a neighboring modern one. 18 In the following list of mss, then, such identifications must be made with some reserve. CATALOGUE OF MANUSCRIPTS

36. The following list of mss, similar in arrangement to that in my edition of the De Divinatione> 2 (1923), 604-619—upon which, with some additions and corrections, 1 have here drawn—, is intended not so much for the foundation of a primarily critical edition as for a continuation 1 Id., 27; also J. G. Baiter, Cic. Op. 11 (1869), 56. • /
" Id., 33. The catalogue is now in the library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge (cf. M. Batcson, Cat. of the Lib. of Syon Monastery (1898), 20-21), and mentions a ms containing the De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Legibus, Academica, De Finibus, De Petit. Cons., De Fato, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis, and some nonclassical works. The book was given ca. 1510 by Dr. Richard Reynold, Fellow of Corpus Christi College. »· Manitius, op. cit., 39. 17 As in the rare instance of St. Gallon. ,e Manitius (op. n't., 9) cites the case of the transfer of the books of Reichenau to Karlsruhe. w

INTRODUCTION

63

and amplification of the preceding chapters on the history and later influence of the De Natura Deorum. It naturally suffers at various points from the incomplete and unsatisfactory character of the sources from which it is compiled, and in view of the large number of mss of this work and of the inadequacy of library catalogues it is not unlikely that others, especially of the fifteenth century, should remain still unlisted. In a few instances two separate items in the list should perhaps be considered as identical, but I have been cautious about such identifications. The codices arc arranged by centuries, in each century definitely dated mss being followed by less definitely assigned codices, usually classified alphabeti­ cally by their towns. At the end arc some more poorly identified mss. Localities are those in which the mss were found before the Second World War; their present situations it is not always easy to state. 189 S. IX. Vienna, Hofbibliothck φ —- ( = V). Parchment. Quarto. 128 folia pre­ served, the ms being mutilated at beginning and end. De Natura Deorum (ff. l'-40*, including 2, 16, bum to 2, 86, quae ex; 2, 92, noctnt to 3, 95), De Divinatione, Timaeus, De Fato, Paradoxa, Lucullus. In S. XV it belonged to the Falcontini monastery at Antwerp, then to Theodor Poelmann, "Crasnigcnsis," by who it was given in 1563 to Johannes Sambucus, "Tirnaviensis Pannonicus." To the kindness of Professor C. H. Bccson, of the University of Chicago, I owe the information that the corrections in this ms agree with those used by Lupus of Fcrrieres in S. I X ; cf. Sister Luannc Meagher, The Gellius MS of Lupus of Ferrieres (1936), especially 21-29; C. H. Bccson in CI. Pbilol. 43 (1948), 190-191; also M. L. W. Laistncr, Thought and Utters in W. Europe (1931), 269, n. 1. S. Endlichcr, Cat. Cod. pbiloi. Lat. Bibl. Palat. Vindob. (1836), 26-27, n. LV; K. Halm, Zur Handsebriftenkunde d. ciceron. Scbr. (1850), vii, and n. 9; D. Dctlcfscn in Sitzb. d. k. Akad. *. Wien, Phil-.hist. Kl. 21 (1856), 110-129; J. G. Baiter, cd. of N.D. (1861), 370 (using the collation of C. Schenkl); Tab. Codd. mss. . . . in Bibl. Palat. Vindob. asservatorum, 1 (1864), 26, no. 189; C. F. W. Mullcr in Neue Jahrb. 10 (1864), 144 (who thinks it our nearest approach to the archetype of existing mss); J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixx; E. Chatclain, Paliogr. des class, lat. (1885), pi. XXXVIII, 1, and p. 10, with facsimile off. 24' (N.D. 2, 1683, 4); P. Schuenke in Philol. Supplbd. 5 (1889), 524; id. in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 349 (he collated it in 1887); F. Boesch in Schedae philol. H. Usenero . .. oblatae (1891), 83; O. Plasbcrg, ed. min. of N.D. (1917), vi; id., cd. min. of Acad. (1922), xxi S. IX/X. Leyden, Voaeiaxius 84 ( = A). Parchment. Folio. 120 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. lr-36T), De Divinatione, Timaeus, De Fato, Topica, Paradoxa, Lucullus, De Legibus (the same list as Voss. 86 and Marcianus 257). Probably written in France by four copyists; cf. O. Plasbcrg, Cicero: Op. pbilos. Cod. Leid. Voss. Lat. Fol. 84 pbototypice editus (1915), lv, who states that W. Fricdrich tried to distinguish five hands. According to a partly obliterated inscription on fol. l r , it was given by Bishop Rodulfus to some unknown recipient; L. Traube (Neues Arcbiv. d. Ges.f. dlt. deut. Geschichtskunde, 27 (1902), 269) emends a similar note in Voss. Q. 20, fol. 68 r to read: de deno, but Plasbcrg (op. cit., ii) prefers: dt deno, and thinks that it refers to the monastery of St. Maximinus Miciaccnsis (St. Mcsmin, in Aube, France), a monastery destroyed in 1560, when many of its books were acquired

64

INTRODUCTION

by Alexander Pctavius, to whom it is agreed that this ms belonged, since it appears in a catalogue of his books in Voss. Lat. Q. 76 (made between 1630 and 1640). Apparently in 1650 Pctavius sold many of the books which he and his brother Paul had collected to Queen Christina of Sweden, and in May, 1651, this book went to Stockholm. At her abdication in July, 1654, Christina commissioned Isaac Voss to transport her books to Rome, but he appropriated many (cf. J. Arckenholtz, Mem. concernant Christine, Reine de Snide, 1 (1751), 272-273), including this one. After the death of Voss in 1689 his executors carried his 762 mss from Oxford to Holland (cf. J. E. Sandys, Hist, of class. Scholarship, 2 (1908), 322-323), where this and others came to the library of the University of Leydcn. The date, erroneously placed by J. G. Baiter (ed. of N.D. (1861), 369) and J. B. Mayor (cd. of N.D. 1, lxx) as S. XI, is by Ρ las berg {op. at., xi) set not later than S. X., and most probably at the end of S. IX or the beginning of S. X, as P. Schwcnke (in Class. Rev. 4 (1890), 348) supposed. On the forms of letters, com­ pendia, punctuation, and correctors cf. Plasberg, op. at., v-xiv; also C. H. Beeson in CI. Philol. 40 (1945), 219-220, who thinks that as early as S. X it and Β were in the same library, where they were corrected prior to the copying of F, and that this library was probably at Tours. The ms has been used by many editors, and collated by G. H. Moscr, K. Halm, H. Deiter, et al., the best separate collation being by P. Schwenke (see below). It has been reproduced in full by Plasberg, op. at., vol. 19 of the scries Codices Graeci et La tint. Since Halm it has been commonly known as A. Baiter and J. Forchhammcr (Nord. tidskr. / . filologi, N.S. 5 (1880), 31) think it the best re­ presentative of the archetype. Cat. Libr. Bibl. pubI. Univ. Lugd.-Batav. 2 (1716), 374; J. G. Baiter, ed. of N.D. (1861), 369; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixx; H. Deiter, De Cic. Codd. Voss. LXXXIV et LXXXVI denuo excussis, I (1885), 1; 12-35 (collation of A and B, reviewed by W. Fricdrich in Philol. Arrr, 15 (1885), 515-519); E. Chatclain, Paleogr. des class, lat. (1885), pi. XXXVIII A and p. 29, with facsimile off. 27' (N.D. 2, 163-164); P. Schwenke in Philol. Supplbd. 5 (1889), 523-524; id., CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 347-348; 400-404; 454-457; 5 (1891), 12-17; 143-146; 200-205; 302-305; 408-412; 458-461; L. Havct, Man. de crif. vtrbale (1911), 303 (on its transpositions); O. Plasberg, Cicero: Op. pbilos. Cod. Leid. Voss. Lat. Fol. 84 phototypice editus (1915) = Codd. Gr. et Lat. 19; id., cd. min. of N.D. (1917); repeated in cd. 2 by W. Ax, 1933, vi. S. X. Leyden, Voeeianue 86 ( = B). Parchment. Folio. 192 folia. De Natura Deorum (fi. l f -59 r ), De Divinatione, Timaeus, De Fato, Topica, Paradoxa, Lucullus, De Legibus (as in Voss. 84 and Marcianus 257). The history of this ms is not altogether certain, but it seems at one time to have belonged to Alexander Pctavius. J. G. Baiter (cd. (1861), 369) and J. B. Mayor (ed. 1 (1880), lxx) wrongly date it as late as S. XII. It is commonly known as B, and has been used by many editors. O. Dieckhoff, De Cic. Libr. de N.D. recensendis (1895), 44-45, considers it, despite its inferior age, as a ms superior to A, because derived from an original earlier and nearer the archetype than was the common source of AHPV. Cat. Libr. Bibl. pub/. Univ. Lugd.-Batav. 2 (1716), 374; J. G. Baiter, cd. of N.D. (1861), 369; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxxi; H. Deiter in Rh. Λ/«/.37(1882). 314-317; id., De Cic. Codd. Voss. LXXXIV et LXXXVI denuo excussis (1885). 12-35 (collation of A and θ ; reviewed by W. Fricdrich in Philol. Αηχ. 15 (1885), 515-519); R. Chatclain, PaleOgr. des class, lat. (1885), pi. XXXIX, 1, and p. 11 (facsimile of f. 44 = N.D. 2, 165-168); L. Havct in Rev. de philol. 10 (1886), 188 (criticizing the inadequacy of the collations by Baiter and Deiter); P. Schwenke in Pbilul. Supplbd. 5 (1889), 524; id., CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 348 (and for other pages see under codd. A and H);0. Dieckhoff. De Cic. Lib. de N.D. recensendis (1895),

INTRODUCTION

65

22-55; Ο. Plasbcrg, ed. min. of N.D. (1917), vii-ix; id., ed. min. of Acad. (1922), xxi-xxii; A. Lorchcr in Burs. Jabresb. 208 (1926), 23-25. S. X. Florence, Marcianua 257 ( = F). Parchment. Quarto. 90 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-27*), De Divination*, Timatus, De Fato, Topica, Paradcxa, Lucullus, De Legtbus (as in Voss. 84 and 86). A note on the first page reads: Werinbarius eps. ded. see. Marie; one on another leaf: covet us S. Marci de Floa. ordis. pdic. De bereditate Nicolas nicoli viri dottissimi flo­ retint. P. Schwenke thinks that this once belonged to the cathedral at Strassburg to which Bishop Werinharius (1001-1029) had given it, and that it was brought to Italy by Poggio in S. XV. He also recognized that the De Natura Deorum and De Divinatione in it were copied from Lcid. Voss. 86 (B). A. Rciffcrscheid thought that it came to Italy through Poggio, was given by him to his friend Niccolo Niccoli, and at his death came to the library of S. Marco. B. de Montfaucon, Bibl. Bibl. 1 (1739), 426, no. 122; A. Rciffcrscheid in Rbein. Mus. 17 (1862), 295-296 (dating it in S. XI); H. Ebcling in Pbilol. 43 (1884), 705-707 (dating in S. XI); P. Schwenke in Burs. Jabresb. 47 (1888), 271; id., in Pbilol. Supplbd. 5 (1889), 524; id., in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 348-349; E. Chatelain, Paleogr. des class, lat. (1885), pi. XXXVU, and p. 10 (dating in S. IX; the plate shows f. 21 = N.D. 2, 161-3, 2); R. Mollwcidc in Wiener Stud. 33 (1911), 278-279; O. Plasbcrg, cd. min. of N.D. (1917), xi; id., ed. min. of Acad. (1922), xxiii; C. H. Bccson in CI. Pbilol. 40 (1945), 206, n. 19. A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 8, emphasizes its descent from B, since it twice omits entire lines of B. Cf. n. 2, p. 58, above. S. X. Rome, Vat. Palatinue 1519 (=-- P). Parchment. Oblong folio. 88 folia extant (once 126), containing 1, 27-1, 75. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-40), De Divinatione, Walafrid Strabo, Carmina de Hortorum Culture. The age of this codex, written by several copyists, has been variously assigned from S. IX to S. XI; E. Monaci (ap. Plasbcrg, ed. min. of N.D. (1917), ix) thought that it could not be later than the middle of S. X. Considerable parts are lost, by the disappearance of whole leaves (N.D. 1, 1-27; 1, 75-2, 16; 2, 59-63; 2, 68-111; 2, 156-162; 3, 1-6). K. Halm, Ober d. HSS des Cic. (1849), 176; id., Zur Handscbriftenkunde d. aceron. Scbr. (1850), 17; J. G. Baiter, cd. of N.D. (1861), 369-370 (using the collation of L. Schmidt); J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxx; H. Ebcling in Pbilologus, 43 (1884), 702-705 (who remarks that the ms was used by P. Pithou and J. Gruter); E. Chatelain, Paleogr. des class, lat. (1885), pi. XL, 1, and p. 11 (who dates it in S. IX); P. Schwenke in Pbilol., Supplbd. 5 (1889), 540; id., in CI. R'v. 4 (1890), 349 (dating it S. XI, and believing it copied, for the N.D. and De Div., from Voss. 86 (B); O. Plasbcrg, cd. min. of N.D. (1917), ix (repeated by W. Ax, cd. min. (1933), ix); A. C. Clark, The Descent of MSS (1918), 324-325; 460 (following Schwenke in dating it in S. XI). S. XI. Leyden, Bibl. Publ. Lat. 118 ( = / / , i.e., Heinsianue). Parchment. Folio. 102 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. lr-52T), De Divinatione, De Legtbus. In Bcncvcntan script, probably written at Monte Cassino, where Petrus Diaconus (Mon. Germ. Hist. Scriptons, 7, 747) says that Dcsidcrius, abbot from 1058-1087, codices . . . nonnullos in hoc loco describi praecepit, quorum nomina haec sunt, later mention­ ing Ciceronem de natura deorum. P. Schwenke (in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 348) thought that this was probably our codex H\ if so it may also be the ms described in the index of books at Monte Cassino in 1532 (in Cod. Vat. 3961): Lib. de natura deorum inc. Cum multae res. Divinationum (cf. Bibl. Casinensis, 1 (1873), lxxxv; n. 3, p. 61, above). As evidence that our ms once belonged to the library at Monte Cassino is a some­ what obscure inscription on f. 9*,. where, in letters of S. XI1I/XIV, in the margin, 5

66

INTRODUCTION

we read: Siatis of / monacos mo / .. cannl q / qb beram* / sit mains / homo, etc. This Heramus is unknown, unless it be a mistake for Herasmo, there having been at Cassino after 1240 a learned monk of that name. From Italy, perhaps in 1649 or 1654, it may have gone northward, and in some way not now clear have come into the possession of N. Heinsius, whose signature stands at the bottom of f. 1'. In the catalogue of the Ley den library in 1674 it may appear as no. 170 of the Latin mss, but in the catalogue of 1716 it was numbered 118, as at present. By Plasberg in his editions of 1911 and 1917 it was called H, as here. The ms is in its text closely related to Codd. D (Harl. 2622) and G (Burncianus 148). Heinsius seems to have made little use of it, but after 1690 in the library at Lcyden it is often named in connection with the Vossiani 84 {A) and 86 (B). G. H. Moscr and F. Creuzer, ed. of N.D. (1818), xiii; J. G. Baiter, cd. of N.D. (1861), 369; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxx; H. Dcitcr, De Cic. Cod. Leid. no. CXVIII denuo collato (1882), 3-7; E. Chatclain, Palhgr. des class, /at. (1885), pi. XXXV1I1, 2, and p. 10 (facsimile of f. 39» = N.D. 2 167-3, 4); P. Schwenke in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 347-348; 400-404; 454-457; 5 (1891), 12-17; 143-146; 200-205; 302-305; 408-412; 458-461; O. Plasberg, Cicero: De Natura Dtorum, De Divinatione, De Legibus Codex Heinsianus (Lcidensis 118), pbototypice editus (1912), in the scries Codices Graeci et Latins, 17, with reproduction of the entire ms and description of hands, compendia, correctors, etc.; E. A. Loew, The Beneventan Script (1914), 17; O. Plasberg, ed. min. of N.D. (1917), ix; A. Lorcher in Burs. Jabresb. 208 (1926), 25-26. S. XI. London, Britieh Museum, Harleianue 2622 (= D). Parchment. Quarto. 27 folia. Paradoxa, De Natura Dtorum (ff. 9 r -27\ ending in 1, 114, after nee). Perhaps written in Flanders or Germany. Once the property of Robert Harley, Earl of Oxford (1661-1724). Cat. oftbe Harl. Coll. of MSS\ 2 (1759), no. 2622; Cat. of tbe Harl. MSS in tbe Brit. Mus. 2 (1808), 704 (dating it in S. Villi); H. Allen, ed. of N.D. (1836), vi (who dates it in S. X); J. H. Swainson ap. J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), 46 (Swainson's collations are given by Mayor, who calls it K, and dates it S. XI ex.); O. Plasberg, ed. min. of N.D. (1917), ix (repeated by W. Ax, cd. min. (1933), ix), A. C. Clark, Tbe Descent of MSS (1918), 458, who lists it as of S. XII. S. XI. Munich, Univ. Lib. 528 ( = M). Parchment. Quarto. 153 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. l'-52T), De Divination*, Timaeus, De Fato% Paradoxa, Lucullus, De Legibus. By two or three hands, with some corrections and notes by Iohanncs Avcntinus (J. Turmair). On the inner cover a note of S. XVI/XVII reads: fuit bie liber out Aventini aut ad tempus monasterium Biburgenst (in Lower Bavaria) /'/// commodaret, dietiones mm in libri marginibus manu Aptntini sctiptat sunt. Later the ms belonged to the Jesuit college at Ingolstadt, then to the university library at Landshut, from which it finally came to Munich. F. Ast, Zeitschr.f. Vissenschaft u. Kunst, 3 (1811), 89-124 (with collation of the De Legibus); G. H. Moscr and F. Creuzer, ed. of N.D. (1818), xv (calling it "Cod. Landeshut."); K. Halm, cd. of philosophical works (1861), pracf. i; J. B. Mayor in fount, of Pbilol. 12 (1883), 249; P. Schwenke in Philol. Supplbd. 5 (1889), 524; id., in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 349 (he collated it in 1883); O. Dicckhoff, De Cic. Ubr. de N.D. recensendis (1894), 73-78; O. Plasberg, ed. min. of N.D. (1917), xi; id., cd. min. of Acad. (1922), xxiv. S. XI/XIII. Oxford, Corpus Christi College, 283. Fragment De Nunrero, De Diff. aritbmet., geometr., et musicae Artis, De Solis Aquationibus, De Natura Deorum (ff. 6-30), Cic. ad Varroncm aliosquc Epistolae, and various works of other authors.

INTRODUCTION

67

A ms in several parts, of different dates. Once owned by Willclmus dc S. Clara; then by St. Augustine's monastery at Canterbury; later, by the gift of Christopher Wasc, Fellow of Corpus Christ i College, it passed to the library of thai institution. H. O. Coxe, Cat. Codd. mss qui in Coll. Aulisque Oxon. hodie adservantur, 2 (1852), 121-124. S. XII. Edinburgh, University Library D. b. IV, 6. Vellum. 8V> x 5'/, inches. 243 folia. Biblia abbreviata. Liber Ttstimoniorum Yndori contra judtos, Chalcidius, tr. of Tim., Man. Cap. 1-2, Macrob. Somn. Scip. (part), De Natura Deorum (ff. 180-192; from 1, 11), nam si, to 3, 95, propensior), excerpts, [Apul.] De Deo Socr., Chalcid. in Tim., Dicta Albumassar. An English ms. On f. 243· a S. X11I inscription reads: iste fiber estfratris dementis Rocba (?) ordinis praedicatorum. C. R. Borland, Descr. Cat. of the Western Mediaeval MSS in Edinb. Univ. Libr. (1916), 21-22. S. XII. Florence, Bibl. S. Marci Dominicanorum. Parchment. De Natura Deorum, De Ltgibus. P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 136, who also mentions an undated ms of these same works in the same library; may they perhaps be identical? S. XII. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Nostradamensis 17812 (olim 178; - N). Parchment. Folio. 50 folia. Lucullus, De Natura Deorum (ff. 13'-46r), De Fato, Epistles (8 books), Dares. From the library of Notre Dame. P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 177 (who thinks it of S. XIII); L. Dclislc, Invent, des mss lat. de Notre-Dame et d'autres fonds (1871), 69-70; O. Plasbcrg, cd. min. of N.D. (1917), vi (repeated in 2 cd. by W. Ax (1933), vi), who dates it S. XII. S. XII ex. Oxford, Merton. 311 (or H. 2. 11; =-■ O). Parchment. Small folio. 134 folia. De Officiis, Epitaphia Ciceronis, De Natura Deorum (ff. 37r-69*), De Divinatione (incomplete and called the fourth book of the N.D.), Philippics, 1-3, and part of 4; then, in different hands of S. XIII, Palladius (which was originally in a separate Merton ms). E. M. Thompson (ap J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), xlv) thought this written in England. Thomas Trillek, Bishop of Rochester from 1364-1372, sold it to William Readc, Fellow of Merton and Bishop of Chichester (1368-1385), who gave it to Merton College, as stated in a note on the fly-leat. J. S. Reid considered this the most important English ms of the philosophical works and the best of

any of these works save ABV, being superior even to H. E. Bernard, Cat. Libr. mss Antf. et Hibern. 1,2 (1697), 23, no. 778, 311; J. Davics, 2 cd. of De Div. (1730), praef.: H. O. Coxe, Cat. Codd. mss qui in Coll. Aulisqut Oxon. bodie asservantur, 1 (1852), 123; J. B. Mayor in Joum. of Philol. 12 (1883), 248-255 (reprinted in his edition of the N.D. 3 (1885), xliv-liv, who calls it *Oxf.'\ His collations of it arc given as follows: Book 1 in vol. 3, li-liv; Book 2 in vol. 2 295-319; Book 3 in vol. 3, 42-58); J. S. Rcid in fount, of Philol. 17 (1888), 294-302 (cf. P. Schwcnke in Burs. Jahresb. 76 (1898), 228); P. Schwenkc in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 350; O. Plasbcrg, cd. min. of N.D. (1917), vi; F. M. Powickc, The medieval Books of Merton Coll. (1931), 180, no. 565. S. XII ex. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Fonds lat. 15085. Seneca, Ep. and some treatises, De Officiis, parts of De Natura Deorum (ff. 190-213). From the Abbey of St. Victor. L. Dcslislc, Jmtnt. des mss de Tabbaje de Saint-Victor (1869), 71.

68

INTRODUCTION

S. XII/XIII. Tours, 688 ( = T). Parchment. 38 X 27 cm. 63 folia. Fragments of Acadtmka 11', De Natura Deorum (ff. 9-26; giving 1, ch. 37 to 2, ch. 63; 3, ch. 33 to end), De Fato, part of Ad Familiarts. A very mutilated ms. The date is determined by L. Dcslislc. From the Abbey of Marmoutier, 110. I have collated photostats from 1, 102-2, 16, and find that it agrees very closely with Ν though occasionally with Ο against N. A. Dorangc, Cat. des mss dt la bibl. de Tours (1875), 341; Cat. gen. des mss des bibl. pubi. de France, 37, 1 (1900), 548. S. XIII. Eecorial, Q.I. 21. Parchment. Folio. De Natura Deorum, De Divination** De Fato, De Officiis. G. Hacncl, Cat. Libr. mss (1830), 942. Apparently not in G. Antolin, Cat. de los codices latinos de la R. bibl. del Escoriai. S. XIII. Eecorial, S. I. 18. Parchment. Folio. 190 folia. De Inventione, Ad Herennium, De Natura Deorum (ff. 73-104*; beginning with 1, 17, nicbil scire didicistis), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Officiis, Macrob. Sat. 7. On f. 1: emi hoc volumen apud librarium vesontinum qui una cum aliis . . . libris bum quoqut librum emerat ex vetere bibliotbeca Stephani de Vans. 1593./. Cbiffletius medicus vesontinus. On f. 2: ex bibliotbeca Jo. Jac. Cbiffletii; on f. 190: iste liber est carolo de Vans burgundo. The ms comes from la biblioteca del Conde-Duquc dc Olivarcs. G. Antolin, Cat. de los codices latinos de la R. bibl. del Escoriai, 4 (1916), 24. S. XIII. Florence, Bibl. Laurent. L. 27. Parchment. I,argc folio. 105 folia. De Inventione, De Officiis, Tusculans, De Natura Deorum (ff. 62T-73»), Quintil. Inst. Collated for Cicero bv H. Lagomarsini, 9 July, 1740, and called no. 31. A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Med. Laser. 2 (1715), 514-515 (who thought that he saw in some of the marginal notes the hand of Petrarch); P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 121. S. XII1. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Lat. 6339 (olim Mazarinaeus). Parchment. De Natura Deorum (the beginning lost), De Divinatione. Cat. Codd. mss Bibl. Reg. 3, 4 (1744), 231; G. II. Moscr and F. Crcuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xiii; P. Deschamps, E>sai bibliogr. (1863), 153. S. XIII ex. Eecorial, V. ΙΠ. 6. Parchment. Folio. 240 folia. Uicullus, De Natura Deorum (ff. 21T-59V), Tusculans, Timaeus, De Legibus, De Finibus, De Divinatione, De Fato, some orations, and some non-Ciceronian works. Formerly the property of D. Antonio Agustin, Archbishop of Tarragona. G. Hacncl, Cat. Libr. mss (1830), 941; \X'. von Hartcl, Bibl. Patrum Lat. Hispaniensis, 1 (1887), 252; G. Antolin, Cat. de los coatees lat. de la R. bibl. del Escoriai, 4 (1916), 181-182.

S. XIII ex. London, Brit. Mus. Bumeianus 148 (=-. G). Parchment, Quarto. 84 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 3-57), De Legibus. H. Allen, ed. of N.D. (1836), vii; Cat. of MSS in the Brit. Mus., n.s., 1, 2 (1840), 51; J. H. Swainson ap. J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), 45 (who called it "B'\ and thought it the best of the British Museum mss of our work; his collations arc given in Mayor's edition); O. Plasbcrg, cd. min. of N.D. (1917), ix (repeated by W. Ax in 2 cd. (1933), ix). S. X1H/XIV. Pari·, Bibl. Nat. 4588 (olim Colbertinue). Parchment. Non-classical works, followed by De Natura Deorum (beginning at 1, 17, nihil scire didicistis), Verrines, Apul. De Habit, et Doctr. Platonis. Apparently written partly in S. XIV, partly in S. XIII. Cat. Codd. mss Bibl. Reg. 3, 3 (1744), 611; G. H. Moscr and F. Crcuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xiii; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 149.

INTRODUCTION

69

S. XIV (1329). Verona, Capit. 168 (155). An anonymous florilcgium, with extracts from several of the philosophical uorks, including the De Officiis, De Natura Deorum, Tusculans, De Divinatione, De Ligibus% De Finibus, De Senectute, De Amicitia, Paradoxa, Somnium Scipionis, Academica posteriora. R. Sabbadini, Le scoperte dei rod. lat. e gr. ne' secoli XIV e XV, 2 (1914), 90-97. S. XIV (1381). Rome, Vat. Lat. 1918 (olim 2178). Parchment. 266 χ 180 mm. ix 4- 102 folia. Val. Max., Anon. De Praenominibus, and on f. 102* excerpts from De Natura Deorum, 2, 147; 2, 153. B. Nogara, Bib/. Apost. Vat. CoAd. mss" recensiti, 3 (1912), 353-354. S. XIV. Cambridge, St. John's College 97 (D. 32). Vellum. In Willielmi Poliistor. Defloratio, on f. 164 excerpts from the rhetorical works and from De Natura Deorum, De Divination, and Aeademiea. From St. Augustine's, Canterbury. M. R. James, Descr. Cat. of the MSS in the Ubr. of St. John*s Coll., Camb. (1913). 128. S. XIV. Madrid, Bibl. Nac. Parchment. Folio. De Natura Deorum (fT. 75-128). H. H. Grubbs, Suppl. to the ms Book Coll. of Spain and Portugal (in E. C. Richard­ son, Union Cat. of ms Books, 5 (1935), 184). S. XIV mcd. Milan, Ambroeianue E. 14. inf. Parchment. De Officii*, Tusculans, De Natura Deorum, Timaeus, De Senectute, De Amicitia, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, De Finibus, Somnium Scipionis, several of the rhetorical works, orations, and books of the Letters. The first part is almost a twin of Ambros. E. 15. inf., written by the same person, Marcus dc Raphancllis. Sabbadini thinks it probably written at Milan. R. Sabbadini in Athenaeum, 1 (1913), 13-16, reprinted in his Storia e crit. di testi lat. (1914), 93-94. S. XIV mcd. Milan, Ambroeianue E. 15 inf. Parchment. 198 folia. De Officiis, Tusculans, De Natura Deorum (fT. 73-102'), Timaeus, De Senectute, De Amicitia, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, De Finibus. A note reads: Marcus de Raphanellis scripsit, and R. Sabbadini thinks that it was probably written in Milan. In its contents and history almost a twin of Ambros. E. 14 inf. It at one time belonged to Francesco Cicercio. R. Sabbadini in Athenaeum, 1 (1913), 13-16 (repeated in his Storia e critica di testi lat. (1914), 93-94; 152). S. XIV. Pane, Bibl. Nat. Anc. Fonda Lat. 6283. Parchment. Folio. Chalcidius in Tim., De Natura Deorum, Timaeus, De Laude ac Defens. Philos. (— Acad.), De Divinatione, De Fato. Cat. Codd. mss Bibl. Reg. 3, 4 (1744), 224; G. H. Moscr and F. Crcuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xiv; P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 152. S. XIV. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Lat. 6334. Parchment. Tusculans, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, Timaeus. Cat. Codd. mss Bibl. Reg. 3, 4 (1744), 231; G. H. Moscr and F. Crcuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xiv; P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 152; T. W. Dougan, ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xxix. S. XIV. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Lat. 6340. Parchment. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione (Book 1). Cat. Codd. mss Bibl. Reg. 3, 4 (1744), 231; G. H. Moscr and F. Crcuzer, cd. of N.D. (1818), xiv; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 153.

70

INTRODUCTION

S. XIV. Paris, Bibl. Nat. 6375. Parchment. De Laud* ac Defens. Pbilos. ( = Acad.), De Natura D torurn. De Ftmbus. Written by more than one hand. Cat. Coda, mss Bibl. Rig. 3, 4 (1744), 235; G. Η Moser and F. Crcuzer, ed. of N.D. (1818), xiv; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863). 156-157. S. XIV. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Lat. 7698. Parchment. De Imentione, Ad Heretmium, De O/ficiis, De Amicitia, De Senectute, Tusculans, Paradoxa, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, and some works of Seneca. This seems to match fairly well the volume in the Pa via list of 1426 (Indagtni .. . suila iibreria Visconteo-s/or^esca del Caste/Ιο di Pavia (1875), 19, no. 191), numbered Sig. DCXXIII, which came from the Sforza library at Pavia to Paris in the reign of Louis XII. Cat. Codd. mss Bibl. Reg. 3, 4 (1744), 385; G. H. Moser and F. Creuzer, ed. of N.D. (1818), xiv; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 162; T. W. Dougan, cd. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), rxx. S. XIV. Rome, Vat. 3242. Parchment. 77 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-43), De Divinatione. P. De Nolhac, La Bibl. de Fulvio Orsini in Bibl de / » . des bautes itudes, Philol.hist. scr., 74 (1887), 192 and n. 3 ; 366, no. 103. S. XIV. Rome, Vat. Chie. H. 7. 222. De Natura Deorum (alone?). I owe this reference to Dr. J. P. Elder. S. XIV. Troyes (Cod. Trecensis 552), Municipal Library QQ. ΠΙ. 10. 335 folia. Hicr. in lob and other works, De O/ficiis, Tuscidans, De Natura Deorum (ff. 187210), "De Divinationibus," De Fato, De Amicitia, De Senectute, Paradoxa, Academica priora, De Legibus, De Oratore, ct al. Two volumes bound in one, of which the Cat. gen. etc., 2, 239, thinks the first part of S. IX (I), while the second part—it is not stated where this begins—is in Italian minuscule of S. XIV. There arc notes dating from after 1344 (P. De Nolhac, Petrarque et Γ humamsme, t (1907), 228) and others added by Petrarch himself {id., 196, n. 5; 197, n. 1). An inscription reads: Cod. oratoriiCo/legii Trecensis. G. H. Moser, ed. of De Div. (1828), xx, says that P. Pithou entered readings of a codex (of which he gives no account) in the margin of Lambinus's edition preserved in the library at Heidelberg (cf. W. Christ, cd. of De Div. (1861), 481). Since Pithou (1539-1596) was a native of Troyes, and since this ms is from the library of the college at Troyes, anc. fonds Pithou 1. E. 2, it would be of interest to learn whether this may have been the ms from which these readings were derived. P. J. Grosley, Vie de P. Pithou, 2 (1756), 281; G. Haenel, Cat. Libr. mss (1830), 489; Cat. gin. des mss des bibl. pub/, des dipartm. 2 (1855), 238*240; G. Valcntinclli, Bibl. mss ad S. Marci Venetiarum (1868), 9, and n. 6; R. Sabbadini in Rendic. del r. istit. lomb. di sc. e left. 39 (1906), 374-375; P. Dc Nolhac, I.e.-, R. Sabbadini, Le scoperte deicod. lat. egr. ne' secoli XIV e XV, 2 (1914), 115-121. S. XIV. Venice, S. Marc. X. 2 (Z. L. CCCCLXK). Paper. 287 χ 221 mm. Tim. trans, by Chalcidius in Tim., "Λί. Tullii Ciceronis ad Brut urn de natura deorum, libri primi capitula dmdecim non absoluta" (ff. 58-59), Apul. Apol.; other works. Contains in two or more places the name of Antonius de Romagno dc Feltro. On f. 144 arc notes on his family, partly written at Tragurium in 1387-1400. G. Valcntinclli, Bibl. mss ad S. Marci Venetiarum, 4 (1871), 1-2. 124 S. XIV. Vienna, Hofbibliothek φ —. Parchment. Folio. 227 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1'-30*: De Natura Deorum Libri IV), De Divinatione, Timaeus, De Fato, De O/ficiis, Tusculans, Epitapbia, frag, of De Ripublica 3 ap. Lact.

INTRODUCTION

71

Jfh/. 6, 8, Somnium Scipionis, part of Ad Familiares 2, 2, Albert us Magnus, De Meteorit and De Mineralibus, Cic. Pro Marcello, Pro Ligario, Pro Deiotaro, Invectives, In Catilinam. Like Vienna 189 (10» this book once belonged to Iohanncs Sambucus (15311584). S. Endlichcr, Cat. Codd. pbilol. Lot. Bib/. Palot. Vindob. (1836), 27-28, n. LVI; Tabulae Codd. mss ... in Bib/. Pa/at. Vindob. assenatorurn, 1 (1864), 18, no. 124. S. XIV. WoLfenbuttel, Guelfcrbytanus 4306 (Gudianus 2). Parchment. Folio. 256 folia. De Officiis, De Senectute, De Amicitia, In Catilinam, Tusculans, De Oratore, Orator, Rbttorica, Ad Herennium (part), Paradoxa, De Legibus, De Natura Deorum (If. 113·133*), De Dh'inatione, De Fato, various orations and invectives, Sjnonyma Tulliana, Partitiones oratoriae, Timaeus, De Finibus, Academica IV, Philippics, 1-5, Bocthius in Top., Macrob. Somn. Sap. Written in France, and thought by P. Schwcnkc (Class. Rev. 4 (1890), 350) to be probably derived from Vindob. 189 {V). On f. 1 a S. XVII hand has written: Derocbefor. The ms belonged to the library of M. Gude (1635-1689), and may also have been in the possession of F. A. Wolf (cf. G. H. Moscr, cd. of De Div. (1828), xxii). G. H. Moscr and F. Crcuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xvi; G. H. Moscr, cd. of De Div. (1828), xxii; A. O. L. Gicse, cd. of De Div. (1829), viii; K. Halm, Zur Handscbriftenkunde d. ciceron. Schr. (1850), 7, no. 25; J. S. Reid, cd. of Acad. (1885), 66; P. Schwenke, I.e.; T. W. Dougan, cd. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xxxiv; O. von Hcincmann, Die HSS d. herzogl. Bibl. Wolfenhuttel, 4 (1913), 78, no. 4306. S. XIV. London, Brit. Mus. Add. MSS 19586. Vellum. Folio. De Inventione, Ad Herennium, De Oratore, Orator, De optimo Genere Oratorum, Parti tiones oratoriae, De Officiis, De Amicitia, De Senectute, Tusculans, Timaeus, "De Divinationibus", De Natura Deorum (ff. 221-251), orations. Finely written; probably preserved in France in the same library as A (P. Schwcn­ kc in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 347). Cat. of Add. to the MSS in the Brit. Mus. for 1848-1853 (1868), 256; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. I (1880), 47 (who calls it O, and says that it was collated by Mr. Bicklcy of the British Museum and compared by himself); J. F. Lockwood in CI. Quart. 33 (1939), 153-154. S. XIV/XV. Leyden, Perizonianus 25. Parchment. Folio. 325 folia. De Officiis, De Finibus, Academica posteriora, Tusculans, De Natura Deorum (if. 233»-267r), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, Prophetia de Caro/o Magno, De Senectute, De Amicitia, Paradoxes. Handsomely written in Gothic characters. Gccl and Bocsch date it as S. XV, Plasbcrg as S. XIV/XV. Bocsch states that in the De Natura Deorum, De Divina­ tione, De Fato, and De Legibus this ms closely agrees with Vindob. 189 (V), which K. Halm thought came from Holland to Austria. It once belonged to one Abbot Scllarius, then to the Bibliothcca Hulsiana. 1. Gecl, Cat. Libr. mss qui indt ab Anno 1741 Bibl. iMgd.-Batav. accesserunt (1852), 134-135, no. 445; F. Bocsch in Scbedae pbilol. H. Usenero . .. oblatae (1891) 76-87 (with a full description of the N.D. on pp. 82-83); T. W. Dougan, ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xxxix; O. Plasbcrg, cd. min. of Acad. (1922), xvi-xvii. S. XV (1404). London, Brit. Mus. Harlcianus 2511. Parchment. Quarto. 168 folia. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione (Book 2 called De Fato, and dated 1404), Timaeus. A worthless ms, written in Italy by an ignorant scribe. Cat. of the liarl. Colt, of MSS, 2 (1759), no. 2511; Cat. of the Harl. MSS in the Brit. Mus. 2 (1808), 697; H. Allen, ed. of N.D. (1836), vii; J. H. Swainson ap.

72

INTRODUCTION

J. Β. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), 46 (his collations of it arc given by Mayor, who calls it / ) . S. XV (1416). Breelau, IV. F. 180 (formerly at Glogau). Paper. Small folio. 244 folia. Part 1, litae Patrum (1420); Part 2, De Natura Dtorum (ff. 1-59), De Finibus. The subscription to De Fin. 3 is dated 1416. Brought to the Drcslau library by order of the King of Prussia ca. 1825 {Museum crit. 1 (1826), 277). This article thinks it not earlier than S. XII (!), and says that Professor Hciddcmann of Breslau collated it for his pupils. "It is transcribed from an original much more perfect than any hitherto known to be in existence. . . The readings which it exhibits arc excel­ lent, and the lacunae are all supplied." Museum crit., i.e.; L. F. Heindorf, ed. of N.D. (1815), v-vii (who rates it highly); T. F. Dibdin, Intr. to the Κno»I. of Edd. of the Classics, 1« (1827), 462-463; C. E. C. Schneider, Cod. Glogav. in Cic. de Fin. . .. Lectio (1841), iii-iv (the best description of the ms); J. G. Baiter, cd. of Fin. (1861), 75; id., ed. of Fin. (1863); ix; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixxi. S. XV (1426). Milan, Ambrosianue D. 113. Paper. 157 folia. Tusculans, De Natura Deorum (ff. 61'-109*), De Divinatione, De Fato; interspersed with extracts from Suetonius (on ff. 61-64; 110-112). Three subscriptions show that the ms was written during June and July, 1426 (the N.D. in June) by Modesto Dcccmbrio (died 1430; the oldest of the sons of Ubcrto Dcccmbrio). His brother Pier Candido refers to this ms in a letter quoted by Sabbadini, p. 178. R. Sabbadini, Storia e critica di testi /at. (1914), 176-178. S. XV (1434). Faenza, Bibl. Comun, 30. Paper. 254 χ 195 mm. Somnium Scipionis. De Natura Deorum (up to 3, 39, nihil sit quod). Dated on Non. Nov. A.D. 1434. A very corrupt and worthless ms. G. Mazzatinti, Invent, dei mssti delle bibl. d'ltaiia, 6 (1896), 243; A. Mancini in Studi ital. di filol. class. 19 (1912), 20-21 (who calls it liber nulliuspretii); A. Sorbelli, Invent, dei mssti delle bibl. d'ltalia, 26 (1918), 11, no. 30. S. XV. (1435). Rome, Vat. Chie. H . 6. 99. De Natura Deorum (alone?). Dr. J. P. F.ldcr has told me of the existence of this ms. S. XV (1444). Cambridge, Univ. Lib. Dd. XUI. 2. Vellum. U r g e folio. 309 folia. De Senecfute, De Natura Deorum (ff. 9*-51v), De Divinatione, De Fato, Lucullus, De Republica (fragment), Timaeus, Paradoxa, thirteen orations, invectives. Philip­ pics, De Officiis, Tusculans. Fol. 45 is followed, without loss of text, by fol. 50. A subscription reads: per martus Tinodorici Nycolai Werken dt Abbtnbroeck (in South Holland) liber explicit anno domini MCCCCAA, alias 1444. The Dutch writer seems to have written in Kngland. The ms was given to the library by Archbishop Rotherham nearly four centuries ago. On the margins arc many notes ascribed to William of Malmesbury (died ca. 1142), nearly all in the first person, so that it appears that this ms is derived from one annotated by William himself. J. Davics, 1 cd. of De Div. (1721), praef.; 2 ed. (1730), pracf.; J. O. HalliwcllPhillips, The ms Rarities of the Univ. of Camb. (1841), 95; Cat. of MSS preserved in ibeLibr. of the Univ. of Camb. 1 (1856), 507; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), 47; J. S. Rcid, cd. of Acad. (1885), 66-68; T. W. Dougan, ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xl-xli. S. XV (1459). Oxford, Bodleian 2497. Parchment. De Officiis, De Senectute, De Amicitia, Paradoxa, 5omnium Scipionis, Tusculans, De Finibus, Academica I, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Ltgibus, Timaeus.

INTRODUCTION

73

A note reads: istud voiumen jcriptum et compost turn fuit opera Vespasian/ library Florentine in dpi fate F/orentia de anno 1459. E. Bernard, Cat. Libr. mss Angliae et Hibern. 1, 1 (1697), 129, no. 2497, 2; P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 142; J. N. Madvig, 3 cd. of De Fin. (1876), xiv; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixxi; J. S. Rcid, ed. of Acad. (1885), 65; T. W. Dougan, ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xlii; F. Madan and H. H. 1·. Crastcr, Summary Cat. of western MSS in the Bod/. Libr.. Oxford, 2, 1 (1922), 397. S. XV (ca. 1460). Dresden, Dc. 106. Parchment. Folio. 342 folia. De Finibus, De Natura Deorum (ff. 59-103), De Divinatione, De Officii s, De Amicitia, De Senectute, Paradoxa, Tusculans, De Fato, De Legrbus, Academica, De Re pu­ blico (Book 4), Somnium Scipionis. Written in Italy. Inscribed: e bibl. Wertheriana. A. O. I.. Gicsc, cd. of De Div. (1829), ix; F. Schnorr von Carolsfcld, Katal. d. HSS d. kgl. offentl. Bibl. ^u Dresden, 1 (1882), 311. S. XV (1461). Rome, Vat. Ottobonianus 1242. Paper. De Natura Deorum (alone?). Dated at the end of Book 3. G. H. Moser and F. Creuzcr, ed. of N.D. (1818), xvi; P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 114, who mentions two S. XV Codices Ottoboniani of the N.D. S. XV (1463). Toledo (Spain), 100, 18. Parchment. Quarto. 156 folia. De Natura Deorum (ft. l'-90 r ), De Divinatione. At the end of the De Div.: per me P. Por. scriptus fuit'. In Anno MCCCCLXUl die Villi septembris. Also inscribed: Equitis Antonij Aiariae Bont\ 3. 6. G. Hacncl, Cat. Libr. mss (1830), 994; J. M. Octavio dc Toledo, Cat. de la libr. del Cabildo Toledano, 1 (1903), 75, no. cxlii. S. XV (1465). Munich, I. 277. Folio. 193 folia. Epttaphia, Tusculans, "De Divinationibuf*, fragment of Macrob. Somn. Scip., De Natura Deorum (ft. 118-191; by another hand), Hor. Carm. 4, 7. Written at Padua in 1465. A note reads: liber H. Schedelii ex bibl. electoral!. G. H. Moscr and F. Crcuzcr, ed. of N.D. (1818), xvi; G. H. Moser, cd. of De Div. (1828). xx; Cat. Codd. Lot. Bibl. Reg. Monac. 1, 1* (1892), 7 1 ; T. W. Dougan, ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xl. S. XV (1466). Erlangen, Univ. Lib. 847 (38). Paper. Folio. 467 pp. De Of fiats, In Catilinam, In Pisonem, invectives, Timaeus, De Divinatione libri III (Book 3 = De Fato), De Natura Deorum (fT. 111M53'). De Finibus, Lucullus, four orations; then, in another hand, De Amicitia, De Senectute, Paradoxa. In a Gothic hand. A note in the front reads: Uber beate marie virginis im fjaylsbrun, and one at the end: Liber S. marie in fonte salutis (a Cistercian abbey at Hcilsbronn, 20 miles west of Nurnbcrg). On f. 35 is this note: expliciunt libri ires marci tulii dceronis scripti per me bembardum groschedel de remingen. Anno 1466 proxima feriaii die post bartbolomei; on the last page: comparatus est hie praesens liber per fratrem conrad baunolt in studio beydelbergensi pro VI quasi ft. vel ultra anno 1466. Written at Heidel­ berg it agrees closely with Palat. 1525 in the Vatican. It was collated for the De Divinatione, De Natura Deorum, and De Fato by A. Flcckeisen. Baiter in his edition (1861), calls it E. G. H. Moser and F. Crcuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xvi; K. Halm, Zur Handscbriftenkunde d. riceron. Scbr. (1850), 2-3, no. 8; J. C. Irmischcr, HandschriftenKatalog d. kgl. Univ.-Bibl. ?u Erlangen (1852), 219-220; J. G. Baiter, cd. of N.D. (1861), 369; J. N. Madvig, 3 cd. of De Fin. (1876), xv-xxi (who uses it as the basic ms for the De Finibus); J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixx; J. S. Rcid, cd. of Acad. (1885), 66.

74

INTRODUCTION

S. XV (1467). Florence, Bibl. Magliabechiana, VI. 27 (now in R. Bibl. Naz.). Parchment. Octavo. De Natura Dtorum. At the end: M. T. Ciceronis, De Natura Dtorum liber tertius et ultimas explicit feliciter. Sex it us Nicolaus scripsit domi Canusianorum die III* mentis marfit (M)CCCCL XVII. G. Mazzatinti and F. Pintor, Invent. Jet mssti delle bibl. a"Italia, 12 (1902/3), 131; A. Galante, Index Codd. class. Latin, in S/udi rial, di β/ο/, dais. 10 (1902), 330, n. 11 (in his catalogue of the Biblioteca Magliabechiana). S. XV (1467). Rome, Vat. Palat. 1525. Paper. Folio. 438 folia. De Officiis, De Finibus, De Invention*, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, Timaeus, Lucullus, various orations, De Senectute, Paradoxa, Philippics, Tusculans. Dated on f. 215 as 1467. Chatclain calls it Italian writing, but in his addenda (p. 34) corrects this statement to German writing. K. Halm, Uber d. HSS des Cic. (1849), 165-171; E. Chatelain, Paliop. des class, /at. (1885), pi. XXV, and pp. 7; 34. S. XV (1467). Seville, Bibl. Columbina, 5. 5. 19 (olim BB. 150. 3). De Natura Deorum, De Officiis, De Senectute, followed by other miscellaneous items. Finished 25 May, 1467. L. Laurand in Rev. des et. /at. 11 (1933), 109-110; id. Ciciron, 2 (1934), 261. S. XV (1469). Florence, Laurent. Medic. 83, 3. Paper. Large folio. 107 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. lr-24f), De Divinatione, De Finibus, Tusculans, Servius in Aen. A note at the end of the De Divinatione reads: Mara Tulli Cic. de divin. liber sec. explicit 18 Julii 1469 (wrongly given by B. de Montfaucon, Bibl. Bibl. 1 (1739), 401, as \5 Julii, 1596). A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Med. Laur. 3 (1776), 207-208 (dating it in S. XIV); P. Dcschamps, Bssai bibliogr. (1863), 130 (dating it in S. XIV). S. XV (1470). Kaseel, Landeabibl. 4to, no. 6. De Natura Deorum (alone?). Dr. J. P. Elder tells me of the existence of this ms. It is not noted by W. Hopf, Die Landesbibl. Kassel, 1580-1930 (1930), though he lists other Cicero-mss. S. XV (1471). Private ownership. Paper. Quarto. 112 folia. Chalcid. Tim., Spera Apulci platonici, De Natura Deorum (ff. 41-104). Pro Marcello, works of other authors. Inscribed: Anno 1471 die Marcy ultima. E. Narducci, Cat. di mssti ora posseduti da D. Baldassare Boncompagni (1862), 133, no. 304. S. XV (ca. 1485). N e w York, Morgan Library, 497. Parchment. 32 X 21 cm. 272 folia. De Natura Deorum (pp. 1-56), De Divinatione, De Officiis, De Amicitia, Paradoxa, De Senectute, Frag, of Academica I, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis, De Legibus, De Fato, and an inventory of books by Niccolo Niccoli (this Last by another hand). Probably written at Florence for King Matthias Corvinus of Hungary (died 1490), whose arms it bears; later in the library of Cardinal York at Frascati, and then the property of the Collcgio Romano at Rome. Obtained from Imbert in 1912; in Cat. 12 (1913) of T. de Marinis at Florence, 14, no. 10. R. P. Robinson in CI. Pbilol. 16 (1921), 251; S. De Ricci in Pbilol.Quart. 1 (1922). 102; S. De Ricci and W. J. Wilson, Census of meJ. and ren. MSS in the U.S. and Canada, 2 (1937), 1461-1462, no. 497 (with history and full bibliography).

INTRODUCTION

75

S. XV. Mt. Athoe, Library of the Μόνη Ιβήρων, 4203. Paper. Octavo. 270 folia. A miscellaneous ms, mostly in Greek, in which, however, item 11 contains Latin excerpts from various authors, including (rf. 257T-262T) the De Natura Deorum, Tusculans, and De Officiis, while later pans of the ms have similar excerpts from the De Lepbus and the De Divinatione. S. P. Lampros, Cat. of the Greek AISS on Alt. Atbos, 2 (1900), 11-12. S. XV. Bologna, Univ. Lib. 1096 (2228). Parchment. Folio. 370 folia. De Officiist De Amicitia, De Stnectute, Paradoxa, Tusculans, De Finibus, De Natura Deorum (rT. 215'-264·), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Ley bus, frag, of Academica, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis. Bought at Venice by P. Fabrctti, 11 Jan., 1532. L. Frati, Indict dei codici /at. conservati nella R. bibl. univ. di Bologna in Studi ital. di filol. class. 17 (1909), 11.

S. XV. Brcslau, Rchdigcranue 64 (XXXV - S. I. 4. 15). Paper. Folio. 187 foua.

De Natura Deorum (ff. lf-28T), De Divinatione, De Fato, Timaeus, Somnium Scipio­ nis, Tusculans. Perhaps written in Italy. Belonged in S. XVI to Thomas von Rchdigcr. L. F. Heindorf, cd. of ND. (1815), vii; T. F. Dibdin, Intr. to the Knonl. of Fdd. of the Classics, 1* (1827), 462-463; G. H. Moser, cd. of De Div. (1828), xx; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxxi; K. Zicglcr, Cat. Codd. Lot. class, qui in Bibl. urbica Wratislavienn adservantur (1915), 29-30.

S. XV. Cesena, XVIII. 1. Parchment. 334 folia. Tusculans, De Finibus, De Divinatione, De Natura Deorum, De Senectuie, De Amicitia, De Officiis, Paradoxa. R. Zazzcri, Sui codici . . . del la bibl. Malatestiana di Cesena (1887), 401. S. XV. Dublin (?), formerly the property of Samuel Allen. Parchment. Small quarto. De Natura Deorum (alone?). "Injured by late corrections, which often make it impossible to decipher the original reading." Collated by J. B. Mayor, who calls it T. J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880). lxx. S. XV. Escorial, Τ. ΠΙ. 17. Parchment. Quarto. 155 folia. De Natura Deorum (fT. 1-85), De Divinatione. Written in Italy. A note reads: Zanes Alarcus clarissimi simulatque callidissimi scriptons Petri Strocii discipulus Parmae oriundus velocissime celeb <er> rimeque ac etiam lubentissime Rainaldo scripsit. It belonged to D . Antonio Agustin, Archbishop of Tarragona. G. Hacncl, Cat. Ubr. mss (1830), 941 (who dates it in S. XIV); G. Antolin, Cat. de los codices latinos de la R. bibl. del Escorial, 4 (1916), 150. S. XV. Eecorial, S. ΙΠ. 28. Folio. 72 folia. De Natura Deorum. From the library of the Condc-Duquc de Olivarcs. G. Antolin, Cat. de los codices lat. de la R. bibl. del Escorial, 4 (1916), 79-80. S. XV. Ferrara, Bibl. Com una!«, 386. Parchment. 32 χ 23 cm. 40 folia (no. 40 empty). De Natura Deorum. In four books, the words (1,65) quae primum nullae sunt being called the beginning of the second book (cf. note 14, p. 60, above). G. Procacci in Studi ital. di filol. class. 19 (1912), 47, no. 40. S. XV. Florence, Laurent. Medic. 83, 4. Parchment. Quarto. 126 folia. De Natura Deorum (fT. 1-64), De Divinatione, De Fato. A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Ated. Laur. 3 (1776), 208; P. Dcschamps,

76

INTRODUCTION

Essai bibliogr. (1863), 131; perhaps also M. Manitius, HSS ant. Autortn in mittelalterl. Bibliotbekskataiogen (1935), 36, no. 22: Τ alio de natttra deorum, de divination* et fato in Utttra antica (though this might equally well apply to Laur. Med. 83, 6). S. XV. Florence* Laurent. Medic. 83, 6. Parchment, Quarto. 126 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-66), De Divination*, De Fa to. A note at the end reads: Bernardo Portinario Johannes Arretinus plurimam salutem dicit. Vale din felixque sir. A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lot. Bibl. Med. Laur. 3 (1776), 208-209; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 131. S. XV. Florence, Laurent. Medic. 83, 7. Parchment. Quarto. 267 folia. De Natttra Deorum (ff. 1-85), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, Somnium Scipionis, Academica. A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Med. Law. 3 (1776), 209; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 131. S. XV. Florence, Laurent. Medic. Fesulanus 188. Parchment. Folio. 239 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-209*), De Divinatione. A. M. Bandini, Bibl. Leopoldina Laurenfiana, 3 (1793), 129; possibly the same described by P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 137. S. XV. Florence, Bibl. Gaddiana (in the Laurentian Library), LXXXX, 78. Paper. Folio. 214 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-71), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, Academica, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis. A note on p. 1 says that it belonged to Bcrnardus de Puccinis. A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Med. Laur. 3 (1776), 662; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 132. S. XV. Florence, Bibl. Magliabechiana (now in R. Bibl. Naz.) XXI. 30. Paper. 29 χ 20 cm. 162 folia. De Finibus, De Fato, Academica I, Timaeus, De Natura Deorum (ff. 102-162). A. Galante in Studi ital. di filol. class. 15 (1907), 145, no. 82. S. XV. Florence, Bibl. S. Crucie ΧΧΠΙ Sin. Cod. 5. Parchment. Quarto. 166 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-115r), De Fato, De Divinatione (only Book 1). Collated by Girolamo Lagomarsini 27 D e c , 1740. A. M. Bandini, Cat. Codd. Lat. Bibl. Med. Laur. 4 (1777), 170; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 133, who dates it in S. XIV. S. XV. Florence, Laurent. Strozzianu· XLV. Paper. Large octavo. 146 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-83"), De Divinatione. A. M. Bandini, Bibl. Leopoldina Laurentiana, 2 (1792), 383. S. XV. Laon 454. Paper. Quarto. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, Timaeus. Cat. gen. des mss des bibl. pub I. des dipartm. 1 (1849), 240. S. XV. London, Brit. Mue. Harleianue 2465. Parchment for 21 folia, the rest paper. De Natura Deorum, Timaeus. Written in Italy. A leaf at the end (part of a legal instrument) is dated 1418. Cat. of the Harl. Coll. of MSS, 2 (1759), no. 2465; Cat. of the Harl. MSS in the Brit. Mus. 2 (1808), 694 (calling it a ms of S. XIV); H. Allen, ed. of N.D. (1836), vi-vii; J. H. Swainson in J. B. Mayor's cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), 45-46 (who calls it H, and whose collations of it are given by Mayor). S. XV mcd. London, Brit. Mue. Add. MSS 11932. Paper. Quarto. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Faio, Timaeus. Written in S. Germany or N. Italy. From the library of Bishop Butler.

INTRODUCTION

77

Cat. of Add. to the MSS in the Brit. Mus. 1841-1845 (1850), 19; J. H. Swainson ap. J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880). 46 (whose collations of it arc given by Mayor and who calls it N)\ J. F. Lockwood in CI. Quart. 33 (1939), 153-154. S. XV. Naples, Borbonicue IV. G. 3. Parchment. Quarto. De Natura Dtorum, De Divinatione. C. Janclli, Cat. Bib/. Lat. . . . mss qui in R. Neapol. Mus. Borbon. adtervantur (1827), 214, no. 311. S. XV. Oxford, Balliolensie CCXLVIII. Parchment. Contains nearly all Cicero's works. Beautifully written, in Italy, after 1450. J. Davies, cdd. 1 and 2 of De Div. (1721, 1730), iii; J. J. Hottinger, ed. of De Div. (1793), xi; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxxi; J. S. Rcid, ed. of Acad. (1885), 65; T. Vi\ Dougan. ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xliii.

S. XV. Oxford, Lincoln College, Lai. 38. Parchment. Folio. De Oratore, Tuscuians, De Senectute, Paradoxa, Somnium Scipionis, Ad Q. Fratrem de Mag. ger., Academica, De Natura Deorum (fT. 81r-109r), De Divinatione, De Legibus, Topica, Synonyma, De Fafo, Timaeus, De Harusp. Response, De optimo Genere Oratorum, Partitiones oratoriae. Inscribed: ex dono R. Flemmyng; Ttuc. is dated 17 Oct., 1420. B. Bernard, Cat. Libr. mss Angl. et Hibtrn. 1, 2 (1697), 39, no. 1299, 12; H. O. Coxc, Cat. Codd. mss qui in Coll. Aulisque Oxon. hodie asservantur, 1 (1852), 30; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxxi; T. W. Dougan, ed. of Tusc. 1-2 (1905), xliii. S. XV. Paris, Bibl. Nat. Suppl. Lat. 9320. Parchment. Academica, De Natura Deorum (rT. 22-58), De Divinatione, translation of Aristotle's Htbics by Leonardo Arrctino, etc. L. Dclislc, Invent, des mss lat. (1863), 27; P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 172. S. XV. Pavia, Univ. Library, 194. Paper. 240 χ 169 mm. 52 + 132 folia. De Natura Deorum (if. 1-52), Macrob. Sat. ^OC'ith many marginal notes which may be by Guarino Veronese (1374-1460). L. de Marchi and G. Bertolini, Invent, dei mssti dtlla R. bibl. Univ. di Pavia, 1 (1894), 108. no. 194. S. XV. Pistoia, A. 14. Parchment. Quarto. 60 folia. De Natura Deorum. G. Ma2zatinti, Invent, dei mssti delie bibl. d'ltalia, 1 (1890), 242. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Lat. 1758 (olim 2018). Paper. 307 χ 211 mm. 108 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-71). De Legibus. Bears the arms of Paul V and of Scipio Borghcsi. B. Nogara, Bibl. Apostol. Vat. Codd. mss recensiti, 3 (1912), 223. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Lat. 1759. Parchment. 282 X 217 mm. 173 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-49'), De Divinatione, Timaeus, De Fa to, De Finibus, Timaeus (again), Modcstus, De Re militari. B. Nogara, Bibl. Apostol. Vat. Codd. mss recensiti, 3 (1912), 224. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Chie. H. 7. 221. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fatot Academica, Somnium Scipionis. Dr. J. P. Elder has told me of the existence of this ms. S. XV. De In G.

Rome, Vat. Ottobonianua 1372. Paper. Natura Deorum, De Divinatione. a small hand, with many compendia. H. Moser and F. Creuzcr, ed. of N.D. (1818), xvi.

78

INTRODUCTION

S. XV. Rome, Vat. Ottobooianus 1414. Parchment. Folio. De Natura Deorum, De Legibut, Academica, Topica, Somnium Scipionis, De Divinationt. G. H. Moser and F. Creuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818). xv-xvi. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Ottobonianue 1622. Parchment. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione. Either this or no. 1372 above may be the same as Cod. Petav. 468, noted by B. de Montfaucon (Bib/. Bib/. 1 (1739), 90) as containing these two works and being from the library of Alexander Petavius. The Codices Ottoboniani include some Rcgincnscs and the latter some of the books of Petavius. Cf. also the Rcgincnsis of the N.D., formerly owned by Petavius, which is noted by P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 113. G. H. Moscr and F. Creuzcr, ed. of N.D. (1818), xvi. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Ottobonianue 1944. De Natura Deorum. G. H. Moser and F. Creuzer, ed. of N.D. (1818), xv; P. Deschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 114, for Codd. Ottoboniani of S. XV. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Palatinue 1518. De Natura Deorum (ff. l-7 r ), De Divinatione, De Fato. K. Halm, Ober d. HSS des Cic. (1849), 176. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Palatinue 1524. Parchment. Folio. 337 folia. De Amicitia, De Senectute, Paradox a, De Finibus, De Officiis, Tuscu/ans, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus. K. Halm, Ober d. HSS des Cic. (1849), 177. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Urbinas Lat. 312 (olim 456). Parchment. 287 χ 187 mm. 60 folia. De Natura Deorum. This seems to match no. 437 in an Urbino catalogue before 1482 (M. Manitius, HSS ant. Autoren in mittelalterl. Bibliotbekskatatogen (1935), 38): M. Tuili de natura deorum iterum. C. Stornajolo, Codd. Urbinates Latins, 1 (1902), 274. S. XV. Rome, Vat. Urbinas Lat. 319 (olim 594). Parchment. 326 x 205 mm. 207 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. 2-59r), De Divinatione, De Legibus, Academica, Timaeus, De Fato. A note on the margin of f. 53 reads: hie deficit in vetustissimo codice. This ms some­ what suggests no. 425 in an Urbino catalogue before 1482 (M. Manitius, op. cit., 37): Λ/. Tulliui de natura deorum. De fato stu divinatione. Di It gibus. De Academicis. De cae/o et mundo. But Stornajolo would identify it with no. 444 of (perhaps an­ other) old Urbino catalogue. C. Stornajolo, Codd. urbinates Latini, 1 (1902), 277-278. S. XV. Rouen, O. 47. Paper. 216 χ 140 mm. 199 folia. Philippics, De Legibus, miscellany, Topica, De Natura Deorum (if. 140-199; Book 3 ending at 3, 14, Λ pbilosophis debeo discere). From St. Oucn dc Rouen (O. 19). Cat. gen. des mss des bib/, pub/, de France, 1 (1886), 261-262. S. XV. St. Gallen, 850. Parchment. Folio. 420 folia. 'lusculans, De Finibus, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione. Handsome Italian writing. Once the property of E. Tschudy. G. Haenel, Cat. Libr. mss (1830), 713; G. Scherrcr, Ver^eichnis d. HSS d. Stiffsbib/, von St. Gal/en (1875), 288, no. 850.

INTRODUCTION

79

S. XV. Saint Omer, 652. Paper. Quarto. Fragments of Hicr. in Gala J., Tusculans, De Natura Deorum, De Divination*, De Fa/o, Lucullus, Timaeus, Pbitippics, [Apul.] Asclep. In Gothic cursive. From the abbey of St. Bertin. Cat. gen. des mss der bibl. publ. dts dipartm. 3 (1861), 283. S. XV. Sandaniele del Friuli, Bibl. Comun. 62. Paper. Folio. De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, De Partition* oratorio. In Catilinam, invectives, Epitapbia Ciceronis. G. Mazzatinti, Invent, dei mss delle bibl. d'ltalia, 3 (1893), 119. S. XV. Siena, Bibl. Publ. H. VI. 14. Paper. 294 χ 216 mm. iii + 145 folia. Excerpts from De Natura Deorum, 1-2 (f. l r ), Anon. De Cic. Oration/bus, De Finsbus, Philippics, 12-13. From the monastery of Monte Oliveto Maggiorc. N. Tcrzaghi in Studi ital. di β/ο/, class. 11 (1903), 413. S. XV. Toledo (Ohio), Museum of Art. Vellum. 26 χ 18 cm. 170 folia. De Natura Deorum (pp. 1-188), De Divinatione. Beautifully written ms by an Italian scribe; complete, but with a few leaves transposed. The former owners arc noted by De Ricci in order: Dr. Anthony Askew (sale 7 Mar., 1785); Lowes; added by Sothcby to Jonathan Toup Sale (10 May, 1786); bought by Michael Wodhull; J. E. Scvernc sale (11 Jan., 1886); B. Quaritch (noted in several of his catalogues); sold by Sothcby to B. Quaritch (24 June, 1907); sold by Sotheby to Alfred Bull (9 Dec, 1909); Cat. 25 of A. Bull (1915), no. 322; Cat. 13 of J. Martin (1917); Bought by Rdward Duff Balken, of Pittsburg, Pa.; Maggs cat. 542 (1930), no. 141; Toledo Museum of Art. B. Quaritch, Cat. 138 (1893), 49, no. 101; and other catalogues noted above; B. L. Ullman in Pbilol.Quart. 5 (1926), 153; S. De Ricci and W. J. Wilson, Census ofmed. and ren. MSS in the U.S. and Canada, 2 (1937), 1976, no. 33. S. XV. Venice, S. Marc. X. 118 (Z.L. CCCCXTV). Parchment. De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-70), De Officiis. A pretty but inaccurate codex. Formerly owned by Cardinal Bcssarion and given by him in 1468 to St. Mark's. G. Valcntinclli, Bibl. mss ad S. Marci Venetiarum, 4 (1871), 80; H. Omont, Invent, des mss gr. et lat. donnes a Saint-Afarc de Venise par le Cardinal Bessarion en 1468 (1894), 50, no. 235. S. XV. Venice, S. Marc. X. 148. Paper. A miscellaneous ms having on f. 10 "Notanda in libris M. T. C. Pbilippicarum, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione.** G. Valcntinclli, Bibl. mss. ad S. Marci Venetiarum, 4 (1871), 102. S. XV. Vienna, φ

. Parchment. Quarto. 130 folia. 146 De Natura Deorum (ff. 1-87), De Ugibus. Once owned by Iohanncs Sambucus (1531-1584). S. Endlicher, Cat. Codd. pbilol. Lat. Bibl. Palat. Vindob. (1836), 30, no. Ix. S. XV. Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, SM 9. Parchment. 23 χ 17 cm. 156 folia. De Legibus, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis, Academica I. An elegant and well-preserved ms, written in Italy, probably about 1460, and sent from Rome in 1715 by J. F. von Uffcnbach to Zach. Conrad von Uffenbach, whose bookplate it bears (cf. A. Mai, Cat. Bibl. Uffenbacbianae [at Frankfurt! (1720), 222, no. IV. 161). It came into the possession of Henry Allen (Alanus), of Dublin, probably after 1839 (since it is not used in his cd. of the De Div. in that year).

80

INTRODUCTION

and from him to his son, Capt. Samuel Allen. It was sold (30 Jan., 1920) to T. Thorpe, who sold it (March, 1920) to W. T. S medley of London. From his col­ lection it was bought about 1924 by Henry Clay Folger, and by him was left to the Folger Shakespeare Library. It has been collated by J. S. Rcid and J. B. Mayor (cf. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixx; he calls it U). Probably not identical with the S. XIV parchment quarto Cod. UfTenbachianus which belonged to Hartmann and F. Crcuzer (who used it in his ed. of the N.D. (1818), calling it G; sec pp. xiv-xv) and which was collated for editions by Gocrenz and Moscr, though it contains the same works which that ms did. K. Halm, ed. of Acad. (1862), 56; J. B. Mayor, I.e.; J. S. Reid, ed. of Atad. (1885), 64; O. Plasbcrg, ed. min. of Acad. (1922), xvii, n. 6; S. De Ricci and W. J. Wilson, Census of med. and rtn. MSS in the U.S. and Canada, 1 (1935), 443. S. XV. Wolfenbtittel, Cod. Augueteius 22,7. Parchment. 21 x 13.5 cm. 124 folia. De Natura Deorum (ff. l'-112»), Di Fato. Given by Carolo Dati to N. Heinsius. O. von Heincmann, Die HSS d. berxogl. Bib/, ?u Wolfenb&tUl, 2, 4, (1900), 312, no. 3261. S. XV ex. London, Brit. Mus. Harlcianue 4662. Parchment. 173 folia. De Natura Deorum (if. 1-106), De Divinatione, fragment of Macrob. Sat., Paradoxa. Written in Italy. It contains an argument to the N.D. and a fragment of an argument to the De Div. not found in the editions. Cat. of the Harl. Coll. of MSS ...in the Brit. Mus. 2 (1759), no. 4662; Cat. of the Harl. MSS in the Brit. Mus. 3 (1808), 186-187; H. Allen, cd. of N.D. (1836), vii; J. H. Swainson ap. J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), 46 (who calls it L, and whose collations of it are given by Mayor); J. F. Lock wood in CI. Quart. 33 (1939), 153-154. S. XV ex. London, Brit. Mus. Harleianus 5114. Parchment. Folio. De Legibus, Lucullus, De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Officiis. Written in Italy. Cat. of the Harl. Coll. of MSS ...in the Brit. Mus., 2 (1759), no. 5114; Cat. of the Harl. MSS in the Brit. Mus. 3 (1808), 247; H. Allen, ed. of N.D. (1836), vii: "facile crediderim, tunc etiam ex impresso libro descripturn esse"; J. H. Swainson ap. J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), 46 (who calls it M, and whose collations of it are given by Mayor). S. XV ex. Rome, Bibl. Angelica 1511 (V. 3. 18). Paper. Quarto. Ff. 1-101 contain excerpts from the orations, De Natura Deorum, De Divination*, De Fato, Academica. E. Narducci, Cat. Codd. mss in Bibl. Angelica (o/im Coenobii S. Augustini in Urbe)t 1 (1893), 652. S. XV/XVI. Pari·, Bibl. Nat. Lac. 2243 (de la Valliere). De Natura Deorum (alone?). Handsomely written, but with many errors. G. H. Moser and F. Creuzcr, cd. of N.D. (1818), xiv. S. XVI. Rimini, D. Π. 11. "De Natura Deorum Libri IV". G. Mazzatinti, Invent, dei mssti delle bibl. d'ltalia, 2 (1892), 144. S. XVII. London, Brit. Mus. Sloane 3861. De Natura Deorum, excerpts (ff. 26'-29 r ). E. J. L. Scott, Index to the Sloane MSS in the Brit. Mus. (1904), 111.

INTRODUCTION

81

For the following mss I lack precise information as to date. Cambridge, Bibl. publ. 93. De Senectute, De Natura Deorum, De Divination*, De Fato, Academica. E. Bernard, Cat. Libr. mss Angl. et Hibern. 1, 3 (1697), 167, n. 2273, 93; P. Dcschamps, Bssai bibliogr. (1863), 145. Florence, Bibl. Fratrum Minorum Ceeenae (olim Malateetinua). De Natura Deorum. P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 137. Florence, Bibl. S. Mariae. De Natura Deorum. Written at Naples by Marino Tomaccllo. P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 135. Milan, Ambrosianus 0.209. sup. Paper. De Natura Deorum, De Fafo. I owe this reference to Dr. J. P. Elder. P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 140, states that there arc five codices of the N.D. in the Ambrosian Library. Milan, Ambrosianue. Parchment. Quarto. De Natura Deorum. In the Index IJbr. Bibl. B. Caroli (in Cod. Ambros. I. 112. inf.) it is noted as among the books of S. Carlo Borromco: "De Natura Deorum ex pergameno. Vol. I in 4° *·. A. Saba, La bibl. di S. Carlo Borromeo — Fontes Ambrosianae, 12 (1936), 58. Naples, Bibl. Olivetanorum. De Natura Deorum. P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. (1863), 114. Rome, Vat. Palatinue 1900. De Natura Deorum (alone?). Dr. J. P. Rider writes (1939): "undated; and cannot locate the item in Invent. Cat.—did not try to examine.** Rome, Vat. Reginensis Lat. 1473. De Natura Deorum (alone?). Dr. J. P. Elder has told me of the existence of this ms. Rome, Vat. Reginensis Lat. 1481. De Natura Deorum (alone?). Dr. J. P. Elder has told me of the existence of this ms. The following mss are cited by older editors. ,,Codices Elienses.'* J. Davics <3 cd. of N.D. (1733), iv-v) observes that John Moore, late Bishop of Ely, had given him the use of a copy of the edition of Stephanus (1539) with marginal collations of two mss which he cites as Eliensis primus and Elientis seemdus. On the history of these (and of an Eliensis tertius which Davics used for the Tusculans) cf. J. H. Swainson mjourn. of Pbilol. 5 (1873), 152; J. B. Mayor in Academy, 17 (1880), 86-87 (and cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), lxvii-lxix); A. S. Pease, ed. of Dip. 2 (1923), 619. These mss are not in the remains of Bishop Moore's library, which came to the University of Cambridge in 1715. One or more of them Da vies cites for the De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, Tusculans, and De Leg/bus. „Codex Meadianus,** a parchment ms lent to J. Davics by Dr. Richard Mead; cf. Davics's 2 cd. of De Div. (1730). iv; id., 3 cd. of N.D. (1733), v. Davics considered the ms to be about 300 years old, and used it for the De Natura Deorum, De Divina­ tione, Tusculans, and De Legibus. Cf. J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixvii; Ixx; A. S. Pease, cd. of Div. 2 (1923), 614. 6

82

INTRODUCTION

London, Cod. Regius, belonging to St. James's. Parchment. The order of the works is uncertain, but it contained at least De Natura Deorum, De Legibus (to the middle of Book 2), Acadtmica% De Divinatione, De Fa to. R. Bcntlcy, in April, 1694, offered to send to J. G. Gracvius variant readings ex duobus vetustisnmis codicibus ex Bibliotbeca Regia Sancti Jacobi, but whether they were sent is uncertain. J. Da vies (3 ed. of N.D. (1733), v) says that Bcntley mihi copiam fecit. These mss seem not to be in D. Caslcy's Cat. of the MSS of the King's Library (1734), and when the King's Library was moved to the British Museum in 1752 they apparently did not go with it. It has been suggested that they may have been injured or destroyed by fire at Abingdon House in 1731 (cf. J. H. Monk, Ufe ofBent/ej, 2 (1830), 308); sec J. B. Mayor in Academy, 17 (1880), 87 (and his ed. of N.D. 1 (1880), Ixix; on p. lxxi he speaks of one such codex as now lost). „Cod. Norimbergeneis prior." With all the De Natura Deorum. „Cod. Norimbergensie alter." The De Natura Deorum in fragmentary form. These two were used by G. H. Moscr and F. Creuzcr in their ed. of the N.D. (1818), xv, with the collations of K. F. Rinck. A "perantiquui Sigonii liber" is occasionally cited by Manutius; cf. Plasbcrg-Ax, ed.» (1933), xi. COMBINATIONS WITH OTHER WORKS

37. If we summarize the results of the preceding list, omitting mere collections of excerpts and also mss for the complete contents of which we lack adequate data, it will be seen that the De Natura Deorum does not appear alone until S. XIV (one case) and S. XV (seven cases), while later mss and those of uncertain date account for four more cases. Philosophical works appearing with this naturally most often include its pendants, the De Divinatione and the De Fato, the former in 65 mss (43 in S. XV alone), the latter in 46 (28 in S. XV). These are followed, in order of frequency, by the Academica (or parts), Timaeus, and De Legbus (each in 30 mss), the De Officii* (26), Tusculam (25), Paradoxa (20), De Senectute (18), De Finibus (17), De Amicitia and Somnium Scipionis (each 14), and Topica (6). The De Divinatione\ De Fato, Academica, Timaeus, De Legibus, Paradoxa, and Topica are found in combination with the De Natura Deorum from the time of our earliest extant mss, these eight appearing in Codd. Voss. 84 {A), Voss. 86 (B), and Marcianus 257 (F), but not again recurring complete in this precise combination, though sometimes approximating it.1 The De Finibus and Tuscu/ans seem not to combine with the De Natura Deorum until S. XIII, and the De Amicitia, De Senectute, and Somnium Scipionis not before S. XIV. 1 Cf. p. 58, above, for the theory of an eight-treatise corpus. A detailed study of the combinations of Cicero­ nian works—philosophic, oratorical,

rhetorical, and epistolary—in extant mss might throw some useful light upon the use and vogue of the different works at various dates.

INTRODUCTION

83

RELATION OF THK MANUSCRIPTS

38. However far removed these mss may be from Cicero's autograph copy, their close resemblance to one another is observable in their com­ mon errors, in certain transpositions—especially in the second book—, and particularly in their common lacunae, such as those at 1, 25; 1, 65; 1, 85; 2, 118; 2, 123; 2, 137; 3, 13; 3, 42; 3, 63; 3, 65. Under errors may be mentioned, from Book 1 alone, some 27 points at which it has seemed necessary to replace the readings of these mss by those of deteriores l employed by earlier—usually sixteenth century—editors, and 34 more at which readings attested by no mss at all must be admitted by emendation. Among the lacunae particularly notable is that at 3, 65, commonly suspected of being the work of a Christian reader of the archetype, who tore out quaternions containing the more destructive parts of the sceptic criticism of the theistic arguments of Balbus, which perhaps supplied the basis for Augustine's view of Cicero as atheistic; cf. CD. 4, 30; 5, 9. Since this lacuna begins and ends in the middle of sentences, it is likely that quaternions were torn out of an already com­ pleted text rather than that the copyist, in writing it, omitted distasteful portions. That the archetype of our mss may have been written in rustic capitals is suggested by such a passage as 1, 59, where ACPNO read acciderat but Β has accidebat^ a confusion of b and r less likely to occur in minuscules.2 Further, since Arnobius, Lactantius,3 and the Verona Scholia to Virgil (S. IV?) evidently possessed intact copies—for it is to them that we owe our scanty remains of the contents of the great lacuna at 3, 65—it is clear that mutilation could not have occurred earlier than the fourth century. At some time between that date and our earliest mss in the ninth or tenth century the hitherto rather unified tradition diverges somewhat into groups, the earliest representatives of which are A (S. IX-X), V (S. IX), and Β (S. X). These hardly differ sufficiently in their readings to be considered as separate families, yet they contain various transpositions due to external accidents which put into one column the groups headed by A and V and into another that headed by 1 E.g., in 1, 68, where these mss read quia, though qtiod is plainly demanded by the sense and has been employed by the Roman and Venice editions from cor­ rected deteriores, the error probably arose from confusion of very similar abbre­ viations for quod ana quia; cf. Λ. Cappclli, Dizionario di abbrev. lot. ed ital. (1929), 302.

* Cf., however, O. Plasbcrg, ed. mitt. of Cic. Acad. (1922), xxiv; also P. Schwcnke {Class. Rev. 4 (1890), 347), who thinks that the archetype was writ­ ten in a minuscule hand, probably in Gaul, with which some of its best des­ cendants (ABF) arc definitely associated. But sec also n. 9, p. 55, above. ' Cf. p. 55, above.

84 1

INTRODUCTION %

Β. The agreement of AVB —and where V fails, as in all of Book 1, of its descendants Ν and Ο—furnishes our most probable approach to the reading of the archetype (j2)·8 When the large groups differ, it seems likely that the tradition of A and V (with such others as conform to them) is generally superior to that of B, and both C. F. W. Muller * and A. Lorcher6 would go farther and recognize V as our best ms in respect of age and worth (save for its large lacunae), rather than B, to which O. Dieckhoffβ and O. Plasberg 7 attach superior importance. Also notable are the close affinities of a group designated by Plasberg as C,8 the members of which are Η and D of the eleventh and G of the thirteenth century, all deriving, as Plasberg · observes, from the same copy of the archetype as A Vt but showing less reliability than those mss. The same is true of Ρ (S. X), a codex (copied from Bt according to P. Schwcnke in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 349), which has suffered many accidents, and rarely 10 is our sole evidence for an obviously correct reading. ACPNO are often closely related; cf. the omission of quasi corpus out quid sit at 1, 71. Ν and O, of the twelfth century, are closely related n descendants of Vt after it had undergone the corrections of \f*% butO12 is much more inaccurate in all respects than Λτ. Τ (S. XII-XIU) is very closely related to iVand slightly less so to O. F(S. X) is a carefully written copy of 2?,13 after that ms had been corrected by 2?2,14 and from B, 1 A. Lorcher (Burs. Jabresb. 208 (1926), 37) finds in these transpositions no convincing evidence that Β belongs to a different family from A V, and thinks (p. 34) that Plasberg was unjustified in equating it in value with A+V. ■ Cf. Lorcher, op. cit., 38. • Called £ by A. C. Clark, Tbe Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 341-355. 4 Neue Jabrb. 10 (1864), 144. • Op. cit., 34; cf. Muller, op. rit., 145; J. S. Rcid in Journ. of Pbiloi. 17 (1888), 295; 302. • De Cic. Lib. de N.D. recensendis (1895), who remarks (p. 45): putot tin l B paulo inferioris quam A aetatis sit, tamtn β, unde oripnem duxitt vetustiortm priusque ex arcbetypo codicum nostrorum omnium derivatum esse quam a, ex quo ACPV fluxerunt. 7 Ed. min. of Academica (1922), xxiv. • To be distinguished from the codex which Mayor et al. call C, which is Hcins. 118 (Plasbcrg's H). • Ed. min. x.

Ue E.g., 1, 65: docs; 3, 90: a nepotibus— both rather obvious corrections demanded by the readings of the other mss at these points, " For VO cf. P. Schwenke in Burs. Jabresb. 76 (1898), 228. Yet the blocks omitted by TV in 1, 34; 1, 85; 1, 105-106 (of 46, 93, and 65 letter», respectively) bear little relation to those omitted by Oat 1,29(59letters)and 1, 70 (32 letters) as evidence for Ν and Ο having derived from a common immediate source. » Though responsible for the accepted reading varietasque at 2, 158. » I.e., for the N.D. u Out of many examples cf. 1, 1, where B%FM insert ut\ in 1, 12, F omits a whole line of Β (so at 2, 81; cf. C. H. Beeson in CI. Pbiloi. 40 (1945), 215); in 1, 58, FM agree with B% in reading crasso and dilucide; at 1, 62, where B% adds deorum above F copies it but in the wrong order. Beeson (op. cit.t 206) thinks A and Β were in the same library and were corrected by the same hand (A*B%) before the copying of F.

85

INTRODUCTION 1

with intermixtures from other sources, is descended M. Since Β is at most points available, the importance of F and Μ is correspondingly diminished. The calculations of A. C. Clark,2 on the basis of omitted or trans­ ferred units, as to the length of lines, number of lines in a column, and number of columns on a page in the originals of our mss and in their archetype, j2, lead him to suggest * that Q had the equivalent of 13 1/2 lines of Teubner text to a column, and hence 27 to a page, about 54 to a folium, and about 430 to a quaternion. On the possible date of Q see n. 9, p. 55, above. Most editors have not attempted to publish a stemma of the mss above noted, but Mayor in his edition 4 provides one which is somewhat inadequate for our purposes, since it omits several codices, adds several unimportant fifteenth-century ones, and employs sigla conflicting with those in modern use. With much hesitation 1 subjoin a stemma modified in these (and some other) respects from that of Mayor. Q

'

V (ix)

I

B(x)

A (ix-x)

P(x) I ' D(xi) N(xii)

1 H(xi)

I

iF«

* |

Hadoardus (x)

M(xi

Ο (xii)

Τ (xii-xiii) 1 In 1, 51, if omits nearly a line of text, which B* adds in the margin and which F incorporates in its text, but which Λ/ omits, indicating that it may derive from a ms copied from Β at an earlier date than F. So in 1, 52, BlAfx read ptbtrnat, BXF gubemet. Yet in 1, 57, BXF have dicamt B*.\f ducam. DicckhofT {pp. a/., 55) thinks many of the changes in

G (xiii) B% arc by the corrector himself. Cf. also J. S. Reid, op. cit., 302; Plasbcrg, cd. min. xi; A. Lorcher in Burs. Jahresb. 208 (1926), 35. 1 The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 324-363. 3 P. 328. 4 3 (1885), xliii.

86

INTRODUCTION TESTTMONTA

39. Tcstimonia—chiefly patristic l—quoted in the apparatus and notes, at times are helpful as supporting one or another reading, yet play no large part in reconstructing the text, because, like many prose works, the N.D. was more often quoted freely than verbatim. On the excerpts of Hadoardus cf. pp. 57-58, above; Plasberg (ed. min. xi), following Schwenke {CI. Rev. (1890), 349), would derive these from the text of codex F.

ORTHOGRAPHY

40. Since the purpose of this edition is primarily exegetical rather than textual, and since ample materials upon ms readings are furnished by Plasberg, very fully in his editio motor (1911), more crisply in his editio minor (1917) and its revision by Ax (1933), it seems needless to burden the apparatus criticus with a terminal moraine of rejected and often meaningless variants and inept or superfluous conjectures. I have, accordingly, omitted the readings amply furnished by J. H. Swainson in J. B. Mayor's edition from the mss in British libraries, since they have little importance for the establishment of the text, and not a few of the variants of Plasberg and Ax, admitting, however, some voces nihili and other unacceptable readings which yet seem to offer possible evidence in regard to the independence or the relations of the mss here employed. Omitted, moreover, are the common confusions of et aet and oe (save where -que has been deliberately corrected to quae or quae to -que), those of π and ti followed by a vowel, of -/ and -// in the genitive singular of the second declension,2 of -es and -// in accusatives of the third declension, of final d and / (e.g., baud, haut, hau)y most cases of the presence or absence of an initial aspirate (e.g., {/j)arena)t variants in the superlative (e.g., -issumus, -issimus)* in the dative and ablative plural of hicy /χ,4 idem, and deust and, finally, in a few other words of notorious orthographic instability, such as intellego {-igo) and ret{t)ulit. Confronted 1 A. Souter {CI. Rev. 14 (1900), 264) compares the quotations of N.D. in Aug. Ep. 118 with Mullcr's text, but comes to no definite conclusion about the type of Ciceronian text used by Augustine. • Cf. R. Kuhncr-F. Holzweissig, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 1" (1912), 452-453. • Note the conflicting evidence, for

example, of Varro ap . Isid. Etym. 1, 27, 15; Quintil. Init. 1, 7, 21; Vel. Long. De Ortbogr. {Gram. Lat. 7, 49 K.). * Cf. H. Zicgel, De it et bic Prottom. quatenus confusa tint apud Antiques (1897). T. Birt {Berl. pbilol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 547-548) disagrees—rightly, I think— with Plasberg on the datives and ablatives plural of trie and /'/.

INTRODUCTION

87

by that bite noire of editors, the assimilation or non-assimilation of pre­ positional prefixes,1 I have perhaps fallen back too much, where codices differ, upon a rule of thumb, but have comforted myself with the counsel of Lucilius,1 atque accurrere scribas dne an c non est quod quaeras eque labores. Greek words I have regularly printed in the Greek alphabet, though the mss as regularly write them in Latin letters.3 For the spelling of foreign proper names I have given what some readers will consider an unnecessary fulness of variants,4 for it is not always clear how they should be Latinized. APPARATUS CRITICUS

41. To preserve by quotation or reference a farrago of needless and often ill-considered conjectural emendations has seemed neither a kind­ ness to the reader nor a discriminating compliment to their authors. Ijct it not be supposed, however, from the silence of the apparatus criticus that the editor has not weighed, before rejecting, a large and painful number of such solutions for difficulties real or imaginary. Not a few, in fart, will be found discussed in the cxcgctical notes. Of the 113 definitely identified and the 17 additional uncertain mss noted in section 36 above those selected for particular consideration in this edition are the following: A (1X-X), V (IX), Β (X), F (X), Ρ (Χ), Η (XI), D (XI), Μ (XI), Ν (XII), Ο (XII), occasionally T (ΧΙΙ-Χ11Ι), and G (XIII), all which save G I have examined in photo­ graphic reproductions, A and Η in the complete facsimiles published 1 As has been done by Plasbcrg; cf. inmorta/ium, conmode, etc. The anonymous his ed. min., xiii. In Schwenkc's col­ poem De Aug. Dell. Atgypt. (P.L.M. 1, lation {CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 351-355) arc 214-220) exhibits in the papyrus adsidu-, good remarks on the spelling of the mss opsessus and opsidione, exsgus, he has examined. Mayor's view (vol. 1, inlta, effundere, and nrid<e >ns. Ixiii) preferring the spelling "which is L. A. Constans, in his edition of Cicero's lease of a novelty to F.nglish readers" is Bpp. 1 (1934), 43, well remarks: "La artlessly frank ! notion d'une regie rigidc de Portho1 graphic est unc notion modcrnc." 375-376 Marx (393-395 Warmings ton). Cic. Orat. 158 testifies to the use On this subject cf. W. Nicschmidt, of both assimilated and unassimilated Qiuxtenus in Scripture Romam Litteris forms; the Lex Iulia Municipalis of 45 Graecis usi sunt (1913). 4 B.C. (C.I.L. I, 206 -= Dessau 6085) P. Salmon, La revision de la Vulgate shows such collocations as commutatat (1937), 14, states that the Biblical conrectaeque, and tutndam and tuemdam in revisers have found as many as 29 ms spellings for a single proper name! the same line, yet, in general, prefers unassimilated forms, e.g., adtributiontm.

88

If^TRODUCTION

by Ο. Plasberg, the others in photostats secured through a grant from the Humanities Fund of Harvard University, and eventually to be de­ posited in the Harvard College Library. Though copies naturally do not permit such detailed discrimination of different hands as is attempted by Plasberg after his scrutiny of the actual mss, this loss is offset, to some degree, by their greater availability for repeated consultation and verification, and it has in this way been possible to correct various omissions and errors in the apparatuses of Plasberg and Ax and in the collations of other scholars. That additional errors, however, have not during the process crept into my own apparatus is more than human pride has a right to expect. A noteworthy collation of ABFHMPV has been made by P. Schwenke,1 and one of the British mss—mostly late, but including D and Ο—by J. H. Swainson. 2 Other late mss may, of course, derive from originals earlier than those listed above, and almost as exciting as the discovery of a lost decade of Livy would be that of a codex with authentic material from the great lacuna in N.D. 3, 65· Till such is found, however, the mss just noted will necessarily form the basis of our texts,3 and philologists* next step is to trace their probable relations to one another and to their archetype. EDITIONS

42. The difficulties in compiling an accurate list of editions and trans­ lations of the De Natura Deorum are considerable, since it usually appears, either in editions of the complete works or, less often, with one or more of the other philosophical works, and in the case of complete editions our various bibliographical helps 4 are often incomplete and frequently 1 Class. Ret'. 4 (1890), 347-355; 401404; 454-457; 5 (1891), 12-17; 143-146; 200-205; 302-305; 408-412; 458-461. ■ In the three volumes of Mayor's edition (1880-1885); 1, 49-64; 2, 293319; 3, 41-58. * O. Plasberg (ed. min. (1917), xi) statcs that he has examined a large part of the mss of S. XI1I-XV, and has learned of others from editors. 4 There may be here noted—to be cited hereinafter merely by the names of thc authors—E. Harwood, A I'iew of the various Bdd. of the Cr. and Rom. Classics9 (1790); L. F. T. Hain, Repertorium bibliograpbicum (1826-1838); T. F. Dibdin, Intr. to the Knowl. of Edd. of the Classics4 (1827); J. W. Moss, Man. of cl.

Bibliogr. 1» (1837); J. C. Brunei, Man. du librairet 2· (1861); W. Engclmann-E. Prcuss, Bib/. Scrip/. r/.e (1880-1882); M. Pcllcchct, Cat. gin. des incunab. dts bib/. ptM. dc France (1897-1909); R. Proctor, Index to the early printed Books in the Brit. Mus. (1898) and suppl. (18991902); W. A. Copinger, Suppl. to Hains Repertorium bibliogr. (1895-1902); R. Klussmann, Bibl. Script, cl. (1903-1913); Cat. of Books printed in the XV Cent, now in the Brit. Mus. (1908-1935); Cesamtkat. d. Wiegendrucke (1925-1938); A. C. Klcbs, Incunab. scient. et med. (1938); Μ. Β. Stillwcll, Incunab. in Am. Libraries (1940). More specifically devoted to Ciccro is P. Deschamps, Essai bibl. sur Μ. Τ. Cic. (1863)—a careless and exasperating

INTRODUCTION

89

conflicting in statements, especially in regard to dates and to the number of volumes. 1 The following catalogue, therefore, can by no means be considered as proof against error. Editions here cited without qualification are to be understood as containing the complete works. Mere chrcstomathies are disregarded. Editions and translations marked with an asterisk (*) I have used or inspected. 1471. Rome. Conrad Swcynhcym and Arnold Pannartz. Folio. 2 v. (sometimes bound as one), vol. 1 of 27 April, vol. 2 of 20 Sept. The editto princeps of the whole body of Cicero's philosophical works. The De Natura Deorum is in 2, ff. l r -48\ Cf. Hain, 5231; Dibdin, l 4 , 447; Moss, 1", 335-336; Brunet, 2·, 14; Pcllcchct, 3766; Proctor, 3320; Brit. Mas. Cat. 4, 13; Gesamtkat. 6883; Stillwell, 144. 1471. Venice. Vindclinus dc Spira. Published by Gaignat and Due dc la Valicrc (according to Harwood, 212). Quarto. One vol. 186 folia. Contains the De Natura Deorum (ff. 5r-65'), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Leg/bus, Academica; Lactus, De Re milt tart; and a life of Cicero. Additions by Raphael lovcnzonius. P. Dcschamps, Essai bibliogr. 95-96, says: "Cc fut sur les manuscrits rctrouves et transcrits par Nicolas Niccoli qu'cllc fut exicutcc par Timprimcur allcmand, sous la direction de Raphael Jovenzonius, et non pas, comme on aurait pu le supposcr, d'apres l'edition collective des Opera phiiosophicat imprimec a Rome la mime annic." Hain, 5334; Moss, 1 \ 336-337; Brunet, 2*, 24; Copingcr, Suppl. 1, 5334; Klcbs, 276, 1; Pellechet, 3671; Proctor, 4030; Brit. Mus. Cat. 5, 138; Gesamtkat. 6902; Stillwell, 147. (Cf. 1499). 1475? Without indication of place, printer, or date, but supposed 1475 (Dibdin, 1 \ 451, n.). 144 folia. Listed by Hain (1, 5230) Academica, De Legibus, De Officiis, De Senectute, De Amies tia, Finibus, Tusculans, De Natura Deorum; De Divinatione, De Fato, Pbaenom.

to date about as containing Paradoxa, De Timaeus; Arati,

1490. Milan. Folio. A collection of the rhetorical and philosophical works, ac­ cording to Hain (1, 5095), who does not make clear whether our work is included. 1494 (18 Mar.). Venice. Cristofcr dc Pcnsis de Mandello (Cristoforo Pincio). Folio. De Legibui, Academica, De Divinatione, De Natura Deorum (ff. 57r-86*), De Finibus, De Petit/one ConsuJatus, De Fato, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis. Hain, 5340; Pellechet, 3791; Brit. Mus. Cat. 5, 469; Gesamtkat. 6904; Stillwell, 147. work; also the bibliography repeated by the Delphin edition (1819-1830) from the Bipontine edition of 1780-1787 (vol. 1 (1780), pp. bexxi-ci enlarged from J. A. Fabricius, Bib/. La/., as revised by J. A. Fjnesti in 1773, and listing 83 previous editions). Various library catalogues and numerous European lists of second­ hand books have also been scrutinized, as well as the bibliographies in the Bibliotbeca philol. class., and J. Marouzcau's L'ann/f pbilologiqut. The bibliography in

my edition of the De Divinatione, 2 (1923), 620-634, has been closely fol­ lowed at many points. 1 Peculiar methods of binding have often gained an apparent but fictitious bibliographic importance. Further, the dates of reprints, especially of stereotyped editions, arc subject to great irregularity, since the different volumes of a set, because of varying demands for different parts, pass out of print (and so require reprinting) at very unequal intervals.

90

INTRODUCTION

♦1494 (10 Dec). Bologna. At the press of Bencdictus Hector (Faelli) of Bologna. Folio. De Natttra Deorum (fT. 5'-38»), De Finibus, De Legibus. Hain. 5335; Pellcchet, 3672; Proctor, 6628; Copingcr, 5335; Brit. Mus. Cat. 6, 842; Gtsamtkat. 6906; Stillwell, 147. A handsomely printed edition. 1495. Reggio d'Emilia. Bazalerius de Bazaleriis. Folio. De Natura Deorum. Hain, 5332. (Cf. 1498). 14% (18 Sept.). Venice. Per Symonem Papiensem dictum Biuilaqua. FolioContains De Finibus, De Natttra Deorum (ff. 101Μ 30»), De Divination*, De Lepbus, Academica, De Fato, Timaeus, Somnium Scipionis. Hain, 1, 5232; Proctor, 5399; Copinger. 5232; Brit. Mus. Cat. 5, 521; Gtsamtkat. 6905; St ill well, 147. •1498. Reggio d'Emilia. Bazalerius de Bazaleriis (also spelled Bazelcrius de bazelcriis), of Bologna. Folio. Part 1 with the N.D. (fT. 3r-32*—not numbered) in 1498; other parts with De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, Academica, De Disciplina mtlitan, in 1499; Part 5, with the De Finibuj, etc., by Caligula de Bazaleriis at Bologna, 1499. Hain, 5336; Proctor, 7258 A; 6619 A; Brit. Mus. Cat. 6, 837; 7, 1092; Gtsamtkat. 6903; Klebs, 276, 2; Stillwell, 148. (Cf. 1495). 1498-1499. Milan. Alexander Manutianus. Folio. 4 vols. The editio princeps of Cice­ ro's complete works. Vol. 4, containing the philosophical works and the frag­ ments, appeared in 1499, with 8 + 172 folia. Harwood, 161; Hain, 5056; Dibdin, 1*, 389-391; Moss, 1 \ 285-288; Brunct, 2», 6; Deschamps, 49; Cat. gen. des inam. des bib/, pub/, dt France, 2 (1905), 3583. (1521-1525). 1499. Place, editor, and publisher not stated. Folio. Contains De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Legibus, De Disciplina miit tan. Perhaps a reprint of the 1471 Venice edition? Or of 1498? Hain, 5336. ♦(After 1500? Magdeburg?). Folio. 61 folia. De Natura Deorum only. Black letter, with occasional variants printed in the margin. One word (άσοματον (sic) in 1, 30) in Greek letters, possibly inserted by hand. Title-page with arms of Pfalz-Sachscn on shield quartered with arms of Sachscn, Thuringcn, Pfalz-Sachsen, and Meissen. *1502-1503. Venice. Aldus. Octavo. 9 vols. The philosophical works occupy vols. 8-9, and date from 1523. After the death of Aldus in 1515, when only the libri oratorii had been completed, the remainder was published by his father-in-law, Franciscus Asulanus, who employed Andreas Naugcrius to superintend a great part of it. Contains De Natura Deorum (vol. 9, fT. 2r-79»—Aug., 1523), De Divina­ tione, De Fato, Somnium Scipionis, De Legibus, Timaeus, Dt Petitione Consulatus. Dibdin, 1 \ 392; Moss, \ \ 289; Brunct, 2\ 16. (Cf. 1523; 1540-1546). 1507. Paris. Io. Badius Asccnsius. Octavo. The Cat. of Books concerning the Gr. and Lai. Classics in the centra/ pub. librarits, Newcastle-upon-Tyne (1912), 99, cites this edition of the complete works, cum explanation* J. Badii Ascensii. (Cf. 1510-1511). 1508. Venice. Petrus Marsus. Printed by Lazarus Soardus. Folio. De Natura Deo­ rum and De Divinatione. Plasbcrg and Ax date this 1507; Orelli and the cat. 50 of R. Atkinson (1922) date it 1508. 1510-1511. Paris. In. Badius Asccnsius. Folio. 4 vols, the philosophical works in vol. 4, dating 1511. It seems to reproduce the 1498-1499 Milan edition (Moss, 1», 288; Brunct, 2 s , 6; Deschamps, 50). Dibdin (1·, 391), in dating this 15111522, apparently confuses the Ascensiana prima and Ascensiana secunaa; the New­ castle-upon-Tyne catalogue cites a 1507 octavo edition. (1507; 1521-1525). 1520. Leipzig. Jacobus Thanncr. De Natura Deorum. Moscr and Crcuzcr's edition of N.D. (1818), xvii. 1521-1525. Paris. Io. Badius Asccnsius. Published by Jchan Petit. Folio. 4 vols. The volume containing the philosophical works and based on the Aldine editions dates from 1521 (according to Moscr's cd. of De Div., xxiii, and the cat. of R. C. Macmahon (1920), no. 56). Moss, 1", 288-289; Brunct, 2», 6. (1507; 1510-1511).

INTRODUCTION

91

•1523. See 1502-1523. 1528. Basel. Michael Be η tin us. Published by Λ. Cratandcr. Folio. 3 vols. Dibdin, 1*. 393; Moss, 1», 289-290; Deschamps, 51. 1534. Basel. J. Camcrarius. Published by Johann Herwagcn (Herwagius). Folio. 2 vols. (Moss, 1*, 290) or 4 torn, in 2 vols. (Bipont. index), or 4 vols. (Dibdin, 1*. 393). (1540). •1534-1537. Venice. Petrus Victorius (Vcttori). Published by L. A. Junta. Folio. 4 vols., the De Natura Deorum in 4 (1536), pp. 235-307. In S. XVI several times reprinted (Deschamps, 51). The orations arc in the recension of Naugerius, the other three volumes by Victorius. Gracvius said that Cicero owed more to Victorius than to all later editors combined. Dibdin, l 4 , 394, n.; Brunct, 2', 6. (Cf. 1538-1539; 1540; 1541; 1543-1544; 1546-1551; 1550; 1555; 1559; 1570 ff.; 1578; 1585-1587). •1538-1539. Paris. Petrus Victorius. Published by R. Stephanus (£tiennc). Folio. 4 vols, (the De Natura Deorum in 4 (1538), pp. 184-240); also in 6 torn, in 2 vols. (Brunct, 2·, 7), 4 torn, in 2 vols. (Deschamps, 51), and 3 vols. (Cat. 118 of Hocpli (1898), no. 1560). A copy of the Juntinc edition of 1534-1537. (Cf. 1534-1537; 1543-1544). •1540. Basel. J. Camcrarius. Published by Johann Hcrwagen (Herwagius). Folio. 4 vols. (Moss, 1", 290) or 5 vols, in 2 (the University of Illinois copy). (Cf. 1534). 1540. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by S. Gryphius (Grciff). Octavo. 9 vols. Reproduces the edition of Victorius (1534-1537). Frequently reprinted; cf. 1546-1551; 1550; 1555; 1559; 1570 fT.; 1574; 1585-1587. Dibdin, 1 \ 395. •1540-1546. Venice. P. Manutius. Octavo. 10 vols. The two volumes of philoso­ phical works (the De Natura Deorum in vol. 2, ff. 2f-79») were published in 1541, and (according to Brunct, 2», 16) republished in 1546, 1552, 1555-1556, 1562, 1565, each time in 2 vols, octavo, with the De Natura Deorum in vol. 2. Dibdin (l 4 , 396) also mentions a reprint of the entire work in 1569-1570. The text re­ produces that of the Aldinc edition of 1502-1523. (Cf. 1578-1583; 1582). 1541. Strassburg. Johann Sturm. Published by Wendclin. Octavo. ? vols. Vol. 2 contains the De Natura Deorumy De Divinatione, De Fato, Somnium Scipio/us, De Legibus, Timaeus, De Petitione Consulatus. Based on the edition of Victorius (15341537). Utcr reprints in 1548, 1557, 1571, 1574, and 1578. 1543-1544. Paris. R. Stephanus (llticnnc). Octavo, 9 vols, or 13 vols. (Brunct, 2*. 7, and Deschamps, 50), or 12mo, 8 vols. (Dibdin, 1 \ 397; Moss, 1". 292; Deschamps, 50). A copy of the 1538-1539 reproduction of the Juntinc edition (1534-1537). The first work in which Stephanus used the Italic letter (Dibdin, /.<-.; cf. Brunet, 2*, 7). (Cf. 1546-1547; 1554-1555). 1543-1547. Paris. Colinaeus (Simon dc Colincs). 16mo. 10 vols. Brunet, 26, 7, and Deschamps, 51, date this edition 1543-1547, but Dibdin, 1\ 397. 1543-1545. •1546. Venice. P. Manutius. Octavo. 2 vols, of the philosophical works, the De Natura Deorum in 2, ff. 2'-79». 1546-1547. Paris. R. Stephanus. 16mo. 10 vols. (Cf. 1543-1544). 1546-1551. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by S. Gryphius. 16mo. 9 vols. Brunet, 2», 7. (Cf. 1540). 1548. Strassburg. Johann Sturm. (Cf. 1541). 1550. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by S. Gryphius. 12mo. 10 vols, (according to Harwfx>d, 202). ( a . 1540).

92

INTRODUCTION

1551. Basel. Octavo. 10 vols, (according to the Bipontinc index). Mayor (ed. of N.D. 3 (1885), lxxi, mentions the Basel commentaries of Marsus and Betulcius in 1550. •1552. Venice. P. Manutius. Octavo. 2 vols., containing the philosophical works (N.D. in 2, ff. 2'-79*). ( a . 1540-1546; 1565). 1554-1555. Carolus Stephanus. Folio. 4 torn, in 2 vols. Dibdin, 1*, 397; Brunet, 2·, 7; Deschamps, 50. Based on P. Manutius (1540-1546). 1555. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by S. Gryphiue (cf. Moss, I 1 , 291). (Cf. 1540). *1555-1556. Venice. P. Manutius. Octavo. 2 vols, of the philosophical works (De Nature Deorum in 2 (1555), 2'-79»). Harwood, 202, mentions a 12mo, 11-volumc edition of the complete works as published by Aldus at Venice in 1555. (Cf. 1540-1546). 1557. Strassburg. Johann Sturm. (Cf. 1541). 1559. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by S. Gryphius. (Cf. 1540). 1560-1568. Lyons. J. Boulierius. Apud J. Frellonium (cf. Moser's cd. of the De Div.; Bipontine index). ♦1560-1562. Venice. P. Manutius. 10 vols. (2 vols, of the philosophical works with De Natura Deorum (1562), in 2, 2'-79»). (Cf. 1540-1546). ♦1565. Venice. P. Manutius. Octavo. 2 vols, of the philosophical works (the De Natura Deorum in 2, ff. 4'-91'). (Cf. 1540-1546; 1552). ♦1565-1566. Paris. Dionysius Lambinus (Dcnys Lambin). Published by J. de Puteo (J. du Puys), Bernard Turrisanus, and P. G. Rouille (Brunet, 2·, 8). 4 vols. (Di Natura Deorum in 4 (1565), pp. 195-254. The first of the numerous Lambinus impressions of Cicero, in spite of some bold alterations the standard sixteenthcentury edition. Brunet (2 s , 7) states that this contained 4 torn, in 2 vols. (cf. Moss, 1 \ 294), and was dated 1565-1566 (Deschamps, 52, says 1565-1567). (Cf. 1572-1573; 1577-1578; 1580; 1581; 1585; 1588, and the n. on that edition). 1566. Antwerp. Ioanncs Loeus. 12mo. De Natura Deorum and De Divination* (Cat. 103 of Brentano (Chicago, 1945), 10, no. 102). 1569-1570. Venice. P. Manutius. Octavo. 10 vols. (2 vols, of the philosophical works, with the annotations of Lambinus, according to Dibdin, 1 \ 396). The Bipontine index gives this edition 9 vols. (Cf. 1540-1546). 1570 ff. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by A. Gryphius. 16mo. 11 torn, in 9 vols, (cat. 50 of Burgersdijk & Nicrmans (1914), 6033). Doubtless the same as the Brutina eoitio which G. H. Moser (ed. of De Div. xxiii) dates in 1571 and Moss (1«, 291) in 1575. (Cf. 1540; 1578). 1571. Strassburg. Johann Sturm. (Cf. 1541). 1571. Florence. Victorius ed. (according to Bipontinc index). 1572-1573. Paris. Lambinus. Published "apud Bcnenatum." Octavo. 8 torn, in 9 or 10 vols. Brunet, 2*, 8, states that the notes of Lambinus have been retained, but a poorer text substituted for that found in his first edition. Upon this edition, however, the later impressions of the Lambinus Cicero arc based. It was super­ intended by the sons of Lambinus after he himself had died (Dibdin, 1 \ 398, n.). The Bipontine index lists a folio form (1573) and an octavo in 9 vols. (15731580). (Cf. 1565-1566). 1574. Strassburg. Johann Sturm. Published by J. Rihel. 2 torn, in 1 vol. conuin the philosophic works (cat. 253 of Zahn Sc Jacnsch (1913), no. 540). (Cf. 1541). ♦1574. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by A. Gryphius. Octavo. 2 vols, of the philo­ sophical works (the De Natura Deorum in 2, 3-143). (Cf. 1540).

INTRODUCTION

93

1577-1578. Lyons. Lambinus edition. Published by P. Santandrcanus. Folio. 4 torn, in 2 vols. (cat. 50 of Burgcrsdijk & Nicrmans (1914), no. 6034). (Cf. 15651566). •1578-1583. Venice. Aldus (nepos). Folio. 10 vols. {De Natura Deorum in 9 (1583), pp. 1-90. The text is based on that of P. Manutius, but with many errors. Des­ champs, 53, says that the 10 tomi were usually bound in 4 or 6 vols.; Brunei, 2*, 8 says 4 or 5; the Bipontine index and Cat. 602 of J. Bacr, no. 668, describe one bound in 5 vols. Brunet states that this complete edition of Cicero is merely the union of several volumes published from 1578 to 1583, and now appearing with more general title-pages; cf. Dibdin, 1*, 398-399; S. F. W. Hoffmann, Handb. z- Bucherkunae (1838), 115. The edition is accompanied by a good com­ mentary; cf. Deschamps, 53. (Cf. 1540-1546; 1582?). 1578. Lyons. J, M, Brutus, Published by A, Gryphius. Ocuvo. Deschamps, 51, speaks of a 1579 edition, which is perhaps a part of this. (Cf. 1670 ff.). 1578. Strassburg. Johann Sturm. Published by J. Rihcl. (Cf. 1541). 1580. Paris. Lambinus edition. Dibdin, 1 \ 397. (Cf. 1565-1566). 1580. Lyons. Lambinus edition. Dibdin, 1*, 398. (Cf. 1565-1566). •1581. Strassburg. Lambinus edition. Published by Jos. Rihcl & Jac. Dupuys. Octavo. 9 vols., the De Natura Deorum in the second volume of the philosophical works, ff. 2'-79». Dibdin, 1 \ 398; Moscr's cd. of De Div. xxiii. (Cf. 1565-1566). 1582. Venice. Manutius edition. Aldus. Folio. 4 vols. (Harwood, 202). (Cf. 15401546; 1578-1583). 1584. Geneva. Fulvius Ursinus (Fulvio Orsini). Folio. 2 vols, of the complete works (the copy in the library of the University of Illinois has 4 vols., as in the 1565-1566 edition). Notes by Lambinus and Ursinus. The Bipontinc index and Dibdin, 1 \ 399, say that the notes had been published at Antwerp, and J. E. Sandys, Hist, of class. Scbol. 2 (1908), 154, dates the notes of Ursinus on Cicero in 1579Γ 1584. Paris. Lambinus edition. Folio. 2 vols. (Cf. 1565-1566). 1585. London. Lambinus edition. Published by J. Jackson & F. Carpenter. Octavo. 9 vols. (Cf. 1565-1566). 1585-1587. Lyons. J. M. Brutus. Published by ;A. Gryphius. Octavo. 9 vols. Deschamps, 51. (Cf. 1540). •1588. Lyons. Lambinus edition, with notes of Gothofrcdus (Denis Godefroy). "Sumptibus Sybillac a Porta." Quarto. 4 vols, or 4 torn, in 1 or 2 vols. De Natura Deorum in vol. 4, columns 171 (j/V; it should be 271)-350. Careless in numbering of pages, etc. This rccditing of Lambinus by Gothofrcdus had several impressions (1594; 1596; 1606; 1608; 1616; 1617; 1624; 1633; 1646; 1659-1660). (Cf. 15651566). 1588. Lyons. Folio. 2 vols. (Dibdin, 1 \ 399). With notes of former commentators, especially Lambinus. 1588. Lyons. Alexander Scot. Published by J. Pillcpottc. 12mo. An edition of this date is noted by the Bipontinc index and Sandys, op. at., 2 (1908), 146. •1590. Frankfurt. Published by the heirs of Andreas Wcchcl. Octavo. 10 vols, in 9 (9 vols, in 8, according to cat. 50 of Burgcrsdijk &. Nicrmans (1914), 6035). The De Natura Deorum is in the second volume of the philosophical works, pp. 1-111. Based on the edition of Manutius (1540-1546), "with learned notes and commen­ taries" (Dibdin, 1 \ 400). Reprinted in 1603; 1606; 1609. 1594. (the Bipontinc index and Moss, 1*, 294 say Geneva). Lambinus edition recditcd by Gothofrcdus. Cat. 221 of Licbisch (1914), no. 33. (Cf. 1588).

94

INTRODUCTION

1596. Geneva. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Quano. 1 vol. (cat. 358 of Basler Buch- u. Antiquariatshandlung, no. 1264), or 2 vols. (Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1588). 1603. Hannover. Reprint of the Wcchel edition of 1590. 12mo. ♦1606. Hannover. Wcchel. Philosophical works. 12mo. 2 vols. "Ad Minutianam et Brutinam conformata". The De Natura Deorum is in vol. 2, pp. 3-179. 1606. . Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Published by S. Chouet. Quarto. Cat. 379 of Kcrlcr, no. 10023. (Cf. 1588). 1606. < G e n e v a > . Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Published by P. de la Rouicrc. Quarto. 4 torn, in 1 vol., according to Cat. 50 of Burgersdijk 6c Niermans (1914), no. 6036, or folio, 4 torn, in 2 vols., according to the Bipontinc index. (Cf. 1588). 1606. Frankfurt. Wcchel edition. Octavo. 5 vols, according to Cat. 19 of R. At­ kinson (1916), no. 332, or 10 vols., according to the Bipontinc index. (Cf. 1590). 1608. Geneva. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Octavo. 2 vols. Gat. 42 of Bangel 6c Schmitt (1919), no. 2035. (Cf. 1588). 1609. Frankfurt. Wcchel edition. Octavo. 8 vols. (cf. Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1590). 1612. Cologne. A. Scot edition (cf. Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1588). 1615-1616. Geneva. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Cat. 50 of Burgersdijk 6t Niermans (1914), no. 6037. (Cf. 1588). *1616. Cologne. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Published by P. de la Rouiere. Folio. 4 torn, in 2 vols. (Cf. 1588). 1616. Lyons. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Octavo. 2 vols. (Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1588). *1617. Cologne. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Published by P. 6c J. Chouet. De Natura Deorum vol. 4, cols. 271-350. Bipontinc index; Cat. 358 of Basler Buch- u. Antiquariatshandlung, no. 1266, describe it as published at Geneva. (Cf. 1588). 1618. Hamburg. J. Wilhelm and J. Gruter. Published by Frobenius. Folio. 4 torn, in 2 vols. Brunet, 2*. 8, dates it 1618-1619. The text of Victorius corrected and annotated with the posthumous notes of Guiliclmus (Wilhelm), who died in 1584, and the notes of Gmtcr, and "with unjustifiable strictures on the text of Lambinus" (J. E. Sandys, Hist, of C/OJJ. Schol. 2 (1908), 361). Brunei, 2 s , 8 and Deschamps, 53, think this the first edition in which the Ciceronian text was divided into chapters (yet in the 1617 Geneva edition such arc found, though not in accord with our modern notation), and it served as the basis of almost all the editions of S. XVII and early S. XVIII; e.g., 1642; 1661; 1665; 1677 ff.; 16801681; 1687;1692; 1724; 1747. 1620. Basel. 12mo. 9 vols. Bipontinc index. 1624. Geneva. Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Octavo. 1 vol. (according to cat. of Hoepli (1898), no. 1562), but 2 tomi (Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1588). 1624. Paris. A. Scot edition (Bipontine index). (Cf. 1588). 1626. Geneva (?). Lambinus-Gothofredus edition. Published by H. Fctherson (Bipontinc index). Octavo. 2 vols. 1627. Geneva. A. Scot edition (Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1588). •1633. Geneva. I*ambinus-Gothofrcdus edition. Published by P. 6c J. Chouet. Quarto. 4 torn, in 1 or 2 vols. De Natura Deorum in 4, col. 271-350. The sectionnumbers correspond to those now in use, i.e.» 124 for Book 1, 168 for Book 2, and 95 for Book 3. May this be the same as the edition dated 1632 in Cat. 50 of Burgersdijk 6c Niermans (1914), no. 6038? (Cf. 1588).

INTRODUCTION

95

"1642. l>cydcn. Published by Elzevir. 12mo. 10 vols, in 9 (the De Natura Deorum in torn. 8, pp. 5-155. Based on Grutcr (1618-1619), according to Brunct (2 s , 8). Reprinted in 1665. (Cf. 1658-1659). 1646. Geneva. Lambinus-Gothofrcdus edition. Published by S. Chouct. Quarto. 1 vol. (cat. 358 of Basicr Buch- u. Antiquariatshandlung, no. 1265), or 4 torn, in 2 vols. (Bipontinc index). Is this the same as the Lambinus-Gothofrcdus edition of 1646, quarto, 4 vols., <Paris>, noted in cat. 379 of Kerler, no. 10024; cat. 221 of Licbisch (1914), p. 68, no. 35? (Cf. 1588). ■1658-1659. Amsterdam. Published by J. Blacu 24mo. 10 torn, in 9 vols, (the De Natura Deorum in vol. 8, pp. 3-167). Based on the Elzevir edition of 1642? 1659-1660. Geneva. Lambinus-Gothofrcdus edition. Published by S. Chouct. Quarto (cat. 221 of Licbisch (1914), no. 36 also mentions an octavo Geneva edition of 1660). (Cf. 1588). 1659. Basel. Quarto edition (Bipontinc index). *1660. Paris. Pctrus Lcscalopcrius, S. J. Ilumanitas tbeolopjca. Published by S. Cramoisy. Folio. 712 pp. An edition of the De Natura Deorum, with prolix and often inapposite notes. See J. B. Mayor, cd. of the N.D. 3 (1885), Ixxi, for judgments of this curious work. *1661. Amsterdam and Lcydcn. Cornelius Schrcvelius (K. Schrcvcl). Elzevir press. Quarto. Opera omnia in 1 vol. (of 1339 pages + indexes; sometimes (as by Brunct, 2*, 9) counted as two, but with continuous pagination; cf. Dibdin, l 4 , 401-402. The De Natura Deorum on pp. 1111-1149. Based on Grutcr's edition (16181619), with notes of Gruter and Schrcvelius. Reprinted in 1687. 1661. Basel. The same, published by L. Chouct and J. A. Cramer (Bipontinc index). 1665. Amsterdam. Published by L. fit D. Elzevir. Quarto. 2 vols. Brunet, Suppl. 265. (Cf. 1642). 1677-1761. Amsterdam, the Hague, Oxford, and Cambridge. Variorum edition. Octavo. 21 vols. Begun in 1677 but not finished till S. XVIII. The original plan of Gracvius was continued by Burman and Pcarcc and completed by Da vies. The text is largely that of Grutcr (1618-1619). Brunet, 2, 9-10; Deschamps, 54. (Cf. 1718; which may be considered a part of this work). •1680-1681. London. Thomas Gale. Published by Dunmore, Dring, Tooke, Sawbridge, and Mearnc. Folio. 4 torn, in 2 vols. {De Natura Deorum in 2 (1680), pp. 404-439. According to Brunct, 2*, 10, a less correct impression of the Wilhclm and Grutcr edition of 1618; cf. Dibdin, l 4 , 400. (Cf. 1757). "1687. Basel. C. Schrevclius. Published by L. Chouct {sic) and J. A. Cramer. Quarto. 4 vols., paged continuously, De Natura Deorum on pp. 1165-1203. (Cf. 1661). 1687. Venice. C. Schrcvelius. Quarto. 4 vols. (Bipontinc index). (Cf. 1661). 1689. Paris. Dclphin edition. Published by C. Thiboust. Quarto. Moss, l 1 , 337338, distinguishes a genuine and a pirated form, the former (by F. ΗοηοΓέ) containing the Academica (86 pp.), De Finibus (172 pp.), Tuscuiasts (196 pp.), De Natura Deorum (160 pp.), and De Officii* (55 -f 32 pp.), the whole being indicated on the title-page as vol. 1; the second volume never appeared. The latter edition has the Academica (86 pp.), De Finibus (171 pp.), Tuscu/ans (195 pp.), De Natura Deorum (59 pp.—sic; should it not be 159 pp.?); the De Officiis is missing. The former edition has each work separately paged; the second has continuous pagination. Bipontinc index; Brunct, 26, 16. •1692. Lcydcn (Harwood, 162, says Amsterdam). After Wilhclm and Grutcr (1618) by J. Gronovius. Published by i \ van dcr Aa. Quarto. 4 torn, in 2 vols. {De Natura Deorum in 2. 1204-1246), though the Cat. 163 of W. Heffcr (1917), says 11 vols.; Harwood, 202, says 12mo. in 11 vols.

96

INTRODUCTION

•1718. Cambridge (England). John Da vies. University Press. Octavo. De Natura Deorum. With variorum notes and emendations by John Walker. Later editions at Cambridge in 1723; 1733; 1744; and at Oxford in 1805; 1807. (Cf. 1677-1761). ♦1721. Paris. L'Abbc Lc Masson. Publ. by C. Jambert. N.D. Latin with French tr. and notes. *1723. Cambridge (England). University Press. Second printing of Davics's edition. (Cf. 1718). *1724. Amsterdam. Isaac Verburgius. Published by R. & G. Wctstcn. In several forms: folio, 2 vols.; quarto, 4 vols.; octavo, 11 vols., 11 vols, in 12, 12 vols., or 12 vols, in 16 (De Natura Deorum in vol. 9, pp. 2879-3107). A variorum edition, the text based on that of Grutcr (1618), with notes by Victorius, Camcrarius, Ursinus, Manutius, Lambinus, Guiliclmus (Wilhclm), Grutcr, J. F. and J. Gronovius, Gracvius, ct al. (Cf. 1731). 1731. Venice. Verburgius edition. Octavo. 12 vols. Bipontine index; EngelmannPreuss, 127. (Cf. 1724). 1733. Cambridge (England). Third printing of Davies's edition of 1718. University Press. Octavo. 1736 if. Cambridge (England). John Davics. Edition of the philosophical works, Octavo. 6 vols. Not completed because of Davies's death. Cf. S. F. W. Hoffmann. Handb. χ. Bucberkitnde (1838), 126-127. 1737-1739. Leipzig. J. A. Erncsti. Octavo. 6 vols, (according to Dibdin, l 4 , 403; Moss, 1", 296) or 5 vols, (according to others, but perhaps not reckoning the Clavis Ciceroniana). An important edition, often republished, though in less satisfactory form; cf. 1756-1757; 1774-1777; 1776-1777; 1804; 1810; 1814-1821; 1815-1817; 1816; 1819; 1820; 1820-1824; 1827. •1740-1742. Paris. Josephus Olivctus (P. J. de Thoulic, S.J.). Published by Coignard. Guerin, Dcsaint, & Guerin. Quarto. 9 vols. (De Natura Deorum in 2, pp. 495-651). Based on Victorius, Manutius, I-ambinus, and Gracvius, from whom Olivctus chose the readings which he preferred (Brunct, 2*, 11). The edition became more popular than it perhaps deserved, with many reprints; e.g., 1743-1746; 1745-1747; 1748-1749; 1753; 1758; 1772; 1773; 1783; 1787; 1797; 1820. Of the first edition 650 copies were printed (Brunct. 2*, 11; Deschamps, 55). ♦1741. Glasgow. R. l-'nulis press. 12mo. De Natura Deorum. With readings and conjectures of Boherius (J. Bouhicr) and Da vies. Dibdin, l 4 , 457; Moss, 1', 342. 1742. Padua. J. Facciolati. Octavo. 11 vols. (Cf. 1753; 1772). 1743-1746. Geneva. Olivctus edition. Published by the Cramer heirs and F. Philibcrt. Quarto. 9 vols. (Cf. 1740-1742). ♦1744. Cambridge (England). Fourth printing of Davics's edition of the De Natura Deorum of 1718. University Press. Octavo. 1744. Berlin. J. Wippel. De Natura Deorum. 12mo. 1745. London. I. P. Miller. Octavo. 4 vols, of the philosophical works. EngclmannPrcuss, 151. (Cf. 1772). 1745. Cambridge (England). Zachary Pcarcc. De Officiis and De Natura Deorum, with notes (Bipontine index). ♦1745-1747. Amsterdam. J. Wctstcn. Olivctus edition. Quarto. 9 vols. (De Nature Deorum in 2 (1745), pp. 495-651). (Cf. 1740-1742). 1746 ff. Oxford and Cambridge. Rhetorical and philosophical works. Octavo. 9 vols, in 8. 1747. Berlin. Grutcr edition. Octavo. Bipontine index; Dibdin, l 4 , 400.

INTRODUCTION

97

•1748-1749. Glasgow. Olivctus edition. Published by R. and A. Foulis. 12mo. 20 vols. {De Nature Deorum in 14 (1748), pp. 3-245). Brunei, 2», 12. (Cf. 17401742). 1753. Padua. J. Facciolati. Quarto. 9 vols. Based on the Olivctus edition. Brunct, 2*, 11. (Cf. 1740-1742; 1742; 1772). 1756-1757. Halle. Ernesti edition. Octavo. 4 vols, in 5 or 6 parts. Dibdin, 1*. 403, and Moss, l 2 , 296-297, date it in 1758; Brunct, 2», 12, in 1757. (Cf. 1737-1739). 1757. Berlin. Copy of 1680-1681 edition (according to Bipontinc index). Octavo. •1758. Geneva. Third Olivetus edition (according to title-page). Dclphin edition (Engclmann-Prcuss, 127). Published by Cramer Bros, (yet cf. Brunct, 2, 12). Quarto. 9 vols. De Natura Deorum in vol. 2, pp. 495-651). (Cf. 1740-1742). "1768. Paris. J. N. Lallcmand. Published by Saillant, Desaint, & Barbou. 12mo. 14 vols. {De Natura Deorum in 9, pp. 129-344). The text is that of Olivctus (1740-1742), with some variants and corrections (Dcschamps, 57). 1772. Berlin. Published by Haudc it Spcncr. 4 vols, of the philosophical works, following Miller's edition (1745). Octavo. 1772. Halle. Ernesti edition. Octavo. 9 vols. (Cf. 1737-1739). 1772. Venice. J. Facciolati. Published by A. Graziosi. Quarto. 9 vols. Reproduces the Olivctus edition (1740-1742; cf. 1742). Brunct, 2», 11. "1773. Padua. Olivctus edition. Published by J. Manfrc. Octavo. 16 vols. {De Natura Deorum in vol. 5, pp. 1-196). Harwood, 203, dates this 1772. (Cf. 17401742). "1774-1777. (Leipzig and) Halle. Ernesti edition. Published "In Orphanotropheo." Octavo. 4 or 5 vols, in 5, 6, 7, or 8 parts. {De Natura Deorum in vol. 4, pt. 1, pp. 468-609). Brunct, 2», 12. (Cf. 1737-1739). 1776. Padua. Olivctus edition. Octavo. 16 vols. (Cf. 1740-1742). 1776. VC'iirzburg. Published by J. J. Stahcl. Octavo. 8 vols. An inaccurate text (Bipontinc index). Dibdin, 1 \ 405. (Cf. 1740-1742). 1776-1777. Leipzig. Ernesti edition. Editio minor. 5 vols. Engclmann-Prcuss, 128. (Cf. 1737-1739). * 1780-1787. Zweibruckcn. Socictas Bipontina; cf. J. E. Sandys, Hist, of class. Scbol. 2 (1908), 397. Octavo. 13 vols. De Natura Deorum in vol. 11 (1781), pp. 3-170. Dibdin, 1«, 407; Moss, 1«, 299 (who dates it 1780-1791). (Vol. 1, lxxxi-ci contains a valuable catalogue of editions, referred to in this list as the "Bipontinc index.") ■1783. Oxford. Clarendon Press. Quarto. 10 vols., with an eleventh containing notes from the Paris edition of Olivetus. De Natura Deorum in vol. 2, pp. 397-519. Brunei, 2 \ 12, says that this edition lacks many important features of the Olivctus edition. There are added collations of 24 Oxford and 2 York mss. Vol. 10 contains Erncsti's Clavis. (Cf. 1740-1742). 1783-1787. Leipzig. 20 torn, in 10 vols. Cat. 405 of Fock, no. 1934. 1783-1823. Mannheim. Published by Loffler. Octavo. 20 vols. (5 vols, dating from 1823, according to Engelmann-Preuss, 152). The volume containing the De Natura Deorum, De Dhinationr, and De Fato dates from 1823 (EngelmannPreuss, 158). 1783-1821. Paris. Olivetus edition. Quarto. 9 vols. (Cf. 1740-1742). 1787. Padua. Olivctus edition. Octavo. 16 vols. Poorlv printed, according to Brunct, 2», 11. (Cf. 1740-1742). 7

98

INTRODUCTION

1790. Vienna. An edition of the philosophical works "Αι us. iuventut. Acad." Octavo. 2 vols. Cat. of Klincksicck (1910), no. 773; Fngclmann-Prcuss, 151. (Cf. 18001803). •1796. Leipzig. Erncsti edition of the De Nature Dtorurn, with notes by C. V. Kindervater (who in 1790 had published some German notes on our work, parts of which are here Latinized). Published by C. Fritsch. Octavo. Dibdin, l 4 , 459. 1797. Madrid. Olivctus edition, "operas dirigenJe P. I. Perejra." Royal Press. Quarto. 14 vols. Contains also Erncsti's Clavis. Brunct, 2 \ 12. 1799. Braunschweig. J. C. F. Wetzel. Annotated edition of the De Natura Deorum. Octavo. 2 vols. 1800-1803. Vienna. Published by Beck. The philosophical works. Octavo. 2 vols. Engclmann-Prcuss, 151. A reprint of the 1790 edition. 1802. Vienna. 16 vols. Text and German translation. Engelmann-Preuss, 127. ♦1804. Rotterdam. Erncsti edition. Published by Looy fie van Spaan. 12mo. 3 vols. The De Natura Deorum in vol. 3, pp. 1-166. (Cf. 1737-1739). 1804. Ley den and Amsterdam. Erncsti edition. Published by Luchtmans fie P. den Hcngst. 12mo. 3 vols., containing the philosophical works. Engclmann Preuss, 151. (Cf. 1737-1739). ♦1804-1820. Halle. The philosophical works edited by R. G. Rath, recditcd after hi< death by C. G. Schiitz. Published by C. A. Kiimmel. Octavo. 6 vols. The Dt Natura Deorum in vol. 6 (1820), pp. 3-454, with critical notes on pp. 455-550 Brunct, 2', 16 (dating it 1804-1818). 1805. Oxford. John Davies. Reprinting of his edition. Dibdin, 1*, 456; Brunct 2·, 10. (Cf. 1718). 1806. Magdeburg. Hulscmann. De Natura Deorum. Dibdin, l 4 , 460-461. 1807. Oxford. John Davies. Octavo. Reprinting of his edition. (Cf. 1718). 1807. Niirnbcrg. Ricgcl fit Wiessner. 12mo. Edition of the De Natura Deorum ♦1810. Oxford. Erncsti edition. Published by Collingwood fie Co. Octavo. 4 tom in 7 vols., with the Clavis in an eighth volume. De Natura Deorum in vol. 6, pp 396-514. Brunei, 2·, 13. (Cf. 1737-1739). 1811. Hclmstadt. Erncsti edition, edited for schools by F. A. Wiedcburg. Editior of De Natura Deorum. Octavo. Dibdin, 1«, 462; Moss, 1», 343. ♦1811. Bologna. P. Scraphinus (— Hermann Hcimark Cludius). De Natura Deorun (a pretended fourth book only; cf. section 29 above). Octavo. Dibdin, l 4 , 462 "an edition to be shunned, as the editor boasted to have found a fourth book"} Moss, 1·, 343. According to Brunct, 2*, 25, reprinted in London, 1813. 1813. London. Scraphinus cd. (Cf. 1811). 1814-1821. Leipzig. Erncsti edition. Published by Tauchnitz. 12mo. 12 vols (Cat. 42 of Bangcl Ac Schmitt (1919), 2040; is this perhaps the same as the 12mr 11-volumc edition of 1814-1821 noted in cat. 405 of Fock, or as the Tauchnit: 12mo 12-volume edition of 1815 rf. listed by Engelmann-Prcuss, or as the 24m< 13-volume edition of 1816-1822(?), with the philosophical works (1820) in vols 10-13, of the Harvard College Library?) (Cf. 1737-1739). ♦1814-1823. Leipzig. C. G. Schutz. Published by G. Fleischer, Jr. Octavo. 20 torr in 16, 20, or 28 vols. {De Natura Deorum in vol. 15 (1816), pp. 3-268). Engclmann Preuss, 128. J. E. Sandys, Hist, of cl. Scbol. 3 (1908), 46, n. 4, dates this cditio: in 1814-1821, as docs Cat. 602 of J. Bacr, no. 675a; Dibdin, 1 \ 408, says 1814 1818; Brunct, 2 \ 13, and the catalogue of the Harvard College Library gi\ 1814-1823. The elaborate index extends through four volumes. Brunct consider this an ill-printed edition, marred by many conjectures.

INTRODUCTION

99

♦1815-1817. Boston. Erncsti edition, published by Wells &. Lilly. Octavo. 20 vols. (De Natura Deorum in vol. 15, pp. 267-460); 12mo, 32 vols, (according to Engelmann-Preuss, 128; Deschamps, 57, who dates it 1818); octavo, 16 vols. (Dibdin, 1 \ 404). On the title page: %xEditio prima Americana" Erroneously thought by Dibdin (I.e.) to be the first ancient classic printed in the New World, for an edition of the De Offieiis appeared at Philadelphia in 1793. (Cf. 1737-1739). •1815. Leipzig. L. F. Hcindorf. Published by J. A. G. Wcigcl. Octavo. De Natura Deorum. J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3, Ixxii, who dates this in 1817, considers this the first important edition after that of Davics. 1815 ff. Leipzig, Erncsti edition revised by C. F. A. Nobbc. Published by Tauch­ nitz. 16mo. 10 vols. (De Natura Deorum in vol. 9, part 28). (Cf. 1737-1739). 1816. Oxford. Erncsti edition. Octavo. 8 vols. Moss, 1", 300. (Cf. 1737-1739). •1816-1822. Uipzig. Tauchnitz. 24mo. 13 vols. (De Natura Deorum in vol. 11 (1820), pp. 113-250). 1816-1818. Paris. French translation with Latin text. Published by Fournicr. Octavo. 29 vols. (Engclmann-Prcuss, 128); Moss, 1*, 361, says 26 vols, in 1818. *1818. Leipzig. G. H. Moser & F. Crcuzer. Published by Hahn. Octavo. Ediiio maior\ after Erncsti. With variorum notes. The De Natura Deorum. 1819. London. Erncsti edition. Published by Dove (apud R. Priestley). Octavo. 8 vols. An elegant but incorrect text, according to Brunct. Moss, 1", 301; Brunet, 2», 12. (Cf. 1737-1739). 1819-1830. London. Valpy's Dclphin Classics. Octavo. 12 parts in 17 vols, (the philosophical works in vols. 14-16). •1820. Cf. 1804-1820. ♦1820. London. After Olivctus and Erncsti. Published by Rodwcll & Martin. 24mo. 12 vols. (De Natura Deorum in vol. 3, pp. 204-435). "The Regent's Classics." (Cf. 1737-1739; 1740-1742). 1820-1824. Leipzig and Halle. Erncsti edition. Octavo. 5 torn, in 8 vols. Is this the same as the octavo, 10-volume 1820 edition of Halle and Berlin, mentioned by Dibdin, 1*, 403? (Cf. 1737-1739). *1821. Leipzig. G. H. Moser, editio minor, with cxcgctical notes but with the textual notes largely omitted. Published by Hahn. Octavo. The De Natura Deorum only. 1821-1825. Paris. J. V. LcClcrc. Published by Lcfcvre. Octavo. 30 vols. Latin text and French translation. Deschamps, 106; Engclmann-Prcuss, 128. (Cf. 1823-1825; 1823-1827). 1823. Mannheim. Sec 1783-1823. 1823-1824. Turin. Octavo. 16 vols. Cat. 602 of Bacr, no. 677. 1823-1825. Paris. J. V. IxrClcrc (text and notes) and J. A. Amar (arguments, etc.). Published by Lcfcvre. 12mo. 18 vols. Latin text and French translation. (Cf. 1821-1825; 1823-1827). 1823-1827. Paris. LeClerc edition, reprinted by A. Lcquicn. 12mo. 35 vols, in 36. Latin text and French translation. Engclmann-Prcuss, 128. (Cf. 1823-1825). 1826-1829. Milan. F. Bcntivoglio, continued by P. Marotti. Octavo. 10 vols. 1826-1838. Zurich. J. C. Orclli. Published by Fucsslin & Co. Octavo. 4 torn, in 7 or 8 vols. {De Natura Deorum in vol. 4). Later volumes (with J. G. Baiter) con­ tained the scholiasts (1833), the Onomasticon (1833-1838), etc. An important critical edition, using a dozen of the more valuable earlier editions. Brunct, 2·, 13-14. (Cf. 1845-1862; 1851-1858).

100

INTRODUCTION

1826 rT. Milan. Published by Bcttoni. Octavo. 40 vols. Latin text and Italian trans­ lation, with notes. Engelmann-Preuss, 128. ♦1827. Leipzig. C. F. A. Nobbc. Published by Tauchnite. Quarto. One vol. of the complete works (De Natura Deorum pp. 976-1011). Also 24mo. 10 vols. (De Natura Deorum in 9, pp. 1-148). (Cf. 1815 ff.). ♦1827-1832. Paris. J. W. Rinn, J. V. LcClcrc, and N. Bouillct. Published by Ν. Ε. Lemaire. Octavo. 20 vols. De Nature Deorum (edited, according to EngelmannPreuss and Brunei, 2», 13, by Bouillet), in 12 (1831), pp. 7-384. Cf. Deschamps, 57-58, who reckons 19 vols, in 5 parts. 1828. C. F. A. Nobbe. Published by Tauchnitz. 16mo. 33 vols. S. F. W. Hoffmann, Handb. ?. Bucberkunde (1838). 116. 1829. Brussels. L. Tcnce. 12mo. The first three volumes of an edition of the com­ plete works (Engelmann-Preuss, 128), but whether these included our work 1 have not ascertained. 1829. Munich. F. Ast. Octavo. De Natura Deorum 1, ch. 1 to 2, ch. 41. Engelmann, 431; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 3 (1885), luiii. 1830-1837. Paris. Panckouckc scries. Octavo. 36 vols. Latin text and French translation by various hands. (Cf. 1840; 1866-1874; 1872-1892). ♦1830. London. Valpy. After Erncsti, with Delphin notes. Octavo. 12 vols. (De Natura Deorum in 9, pp. 795-1064) or in 17 vols. (De Natura Deorum in 15, pp. 795-994, and 16, pp. 995-1064. Brunei, 2·, 13. 1834. Prag. Ign. Scibt. Published by Eggenberger. Ocuvo. School edition of De Natura Deorum. W. Engelmann, Bib/. Scr. class. (1858), 431; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), lxxii. ♦London. Henry Allen (Alanus). Published by B. Fellowes. De Natura Deorum, with collations of six British Museum mss. 1840. Paris. Panckouckc series. Octavo. 36 vols. Latin text and French translation. (Cf. 1830-1837). 1840-1841. Paris. D. Νisard series. Dubouchet & Cic. (Didot). Octavo. 5 vols. Latin text and French translation by various hands. (Cf. 1852; 1859). ♦1845-1862 (1863). Zurich. J. C. Orelli, J. G. Baiter, and K. Halm. Published by Fuesslin 6c Co. Octavo. 4 torn, in 6 vols. De Natura Deorum (after the death of Orelli in 1849 edited by Baiter) in vol. 4, pp. 369-479, and dated on the titlepage in 1861, though the preface is dated 1862. With a useful apparatus. (Cf. 1826-1838). ♦1846. Philadelphia and Boston. C. K. Dillaway. Published by Perkins & Purves (Philadelphia) and B. Perkins (Boston). 12mo. 2 vols. The De Natura Deorum. With rather elementary notes. 1848-1863. Venice. Antonelli. Quarto. 9 vols. A. Pagliaini, Cat. gen. de/la Libreria Ital. 1 (1901), 550; cat. 421 of Fock, n. 2293. ♦1849-1850. Leipzig. C. F. A. Nobbe. Tauchnitz. 24mo. 11 vols, in 19 (the De Natura Deorum in vol. 9, pp. 1-159) or in 35 fascicles (the De Natura Deorum in fasc. 30). (Cf. 1827). 1850. Leipzig. C. F. A. Nobbc. Tauchnitz. Quarto. 1 vol. Brunct, 2», 14. (Cf. 1827; 1849-1850). ♦1850. Leipzig. G. F. Schocmann. Published by Weidmann. Octavo. The De Natura Deorum. An influential edition, thrice reprinted (1857; 1865; 1876). ♦1851-1858. Leipzig. R. Klotz. Tcubncr. Octavo. 6 torn, in 11 vols. The De Natura Deorum in Part 4, vol. 2 (1855), pp. 1-126. The text based chiefly on Orelli (18261838). Various reprints, e.g., 1859-1886; 1868-1872; 1879.

INTRODUCTION

101

1852. Paris. Nisard scries. Octavo. 5 vols. Latin text and French translation. (Cf. 1840-1841). •1857. Leipzig. G. F. Schoemann, second edition. Wcidmann. Octavo. The De Natura Deorum. (Cf. 1850). 1859. Paris. Nisard scries. Published by Didot. Octavo. 5 vols. Latin text and French translation. (Cf. 1840-1841). •1859-1886. Leipzig. R. Klotz. Published by B. G. Tcubncr. Octavo. 5 torn, in 11 vols. (De Natura Deorum in part 4, vol. 2 (1859), pp. 1-126. (Cf. 1851-1858). •1860-1869. Leipzig. J. G. Baiter and C. L. Kayscr. Published by Tauchnitz. Octavo. 11 vols. (De Natura Deorum, edited by Baiter, in 7 (1864), pp. vii-xiii; 1-122). A well-known critical edition. 1863. Naples. Octavo. Opera omnia with an Italian translation (A. Pagliaini, op. at., 1 (1901), 550). 1864-1882. Paris. Nisard scries. Published by Didot. Quarto. 5 vols. Latin and French translation (De Natura Deorum in 4 (1875), 79-177). 1865. Leipzig. G. F. Schocmann, third edition. Wcidmann. Octavo. De Natura Deorum alone. (Cf. 1850). 1866-1873. Leipzig. C. F. A. Nobbc. Published by Holtzc. 16mo. 11 vols. (De Natura Deorum in 9 (1866-1869)). (Cf. 1827). •1866-1874. Paris. J. V. LcClerc and L. Crousl*. Published by Gamier frcrcs. 12mo. 20 vols. Latin text and French translation by several hands. De Natura Deorum in vol. 18, pp. 277-518. Later impressions, e.g., 1891. (Cf. 1830-1837). 1868-1872. Leipzig. R. Klotz. Tcubncr. Octavo. 5 torn, in 10 vols. (EngclmannPreuss. 131, say 11 vols., 1869-1874). 1869. Leipzig. C. F. A. Nobbc. Tauchnitz. Quarto. 1 vol. (Cf. 1827). 1876. Berlin. G. F. Schoemann, founh edition. Wcidmann. Octavo. De Natura Deorum. (Cf. 1850; 1881). •1878-1898. Leipzig. C. F. W. Muller. Tcubncr. Oaavo. 4 torn, in 10 vols, (the De Natura Deorum in Part 4, vol. 2 (1878), pp. iii-xiv; 1-412). Long a standard edition; stereotyped and bearing many dates according to the various rcimprcssions, e.g., 1890; 1898; 1903; 1905; 1915. •1879. New York. R. Klotz. Published by Harpers. 12mo. One volume, with the De Natura Deorum (pp. 1-143), De Divinatione, and De Fato. (Cf. 1882). •1879. Berlin and Leipzig. H. Diets, Doxograpbi Graeci, containing on pp. 529-550 a text of N.D. 1, 25-41, printed in parallel columns with Philodcm. De Pietate. (Cf. 1929). •1880-1885. Cambridge (England). J. B. Mayor. Cambridge University Press. Octavo. 3 vols. De Natura Deorum. With J. H. Swainson's collations of mss in Great Britain. Mayor's commentary has remained up to now the standard. A reimprcssion in 1891. •1881. Paris. Nisard scries. Didot. 5 vols. (De Natura Deorum in 4, pp. 79-177). Latin text and French translation. (Cf. 1840-1841). •1881. Boston. A. Stickney. Published by Ginn & Heath. Octavo. Translation and editing of G. F. Schocmann's fourth edition (1876). (Cf. 1885). •1882. New York. R. Klotz. Harpers. 12mo. 1 vol. containing De Natura Deorum (pp. 1:143), De Divination, and De Fato. (Cf. 1879). 1885. Paris. E. Maillct. Published by Bclin. 12mo. De Natura Deorum, Book 2, with introduction, text, and notes.

102

INTRODUCTION

•1885. Boston. A. Stickncy. Published by Ginn 6t Heath. Reprint of 1881 ed. 1886. Paris. C. Thiaucourt. Published bv Hachctte. 16mo. De Natura Deorum, Book 2. Cf. H. Deiter in Berl.pbilol. Vfoc'b. 6 (1886), 1018; J. B. Mayor in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 163-164. Reprinted in 1897. 1886. Paris. F. Picavct. Published by F. Alcan. 12mo. De Natura Deorum, Book 2. Cf. H. Deiter in Bert, pbilol. Wocb. 6 (1886), 1017-1018. 1886. Paris. L'Abbe Rodillon. Published by Poussielgue. De Natura Deorum, Book 2, with text, philosophic notes, and introduction. 1886. Paris. M. Joly. Published by Delalain. 12mo. Latin text and French trans­ lation of Olivetus. •1887. Leipzig. A. Goethe, Tcubncr. Octavo. De Natura Deorum. A very sensible school edition. 1890. Leipzig. Muller edition. (Cf. 1878-1898). 1891. See 1866-1874. 1892. Leipzig. Muller edition. (Cf. 1878-1898). 1896-1904. Turin. C. Giambclli. Loescher. Octavo (?) De Natura Deorum (Book 1, 1896; Books 2-3, 1904). A school edition; very unfavorably reviewed by O. Plasbcrg in Wocb. /. kl. Phitol. 1905, 823-826. 1897. Paris. Thiaucourt edition. (Cf. 1886). 1898. Leipzig. Muller edition. (Cf. 1878-1898). 1903. Leipzig. Muller edition, ( a . 1878-1898). ♦1905. Leipzig. Muller edition. (Cf. 1878-1898). *1911. Leipzig. O. Plasbcrg. Teubncr. Octavo. Editio motor o( the De Natura D torurn, with full critical apparatus (up to now the standard). (Cf. 1917; 1933). 1911. Leipzig. Muller edition. (Cf. 1878-1898). •1912. Lcyden. O. Plasbcrg. Published by Sijthoff. Large folio. In the scries Codices Graeci et Latins, a facsimile of Cod. Lcid. Hcinsianus 118, with introduction on the history and palaeography of the ms. *1915. Lcydcn. O. Plasbcrg. In the same scries a facsimile of Cod. Lcid. Voss. 84, with similar introduction. 1915. Leipzig. Muller edition. (Cf. 1878-1898). M917. Leipzig. O. Plasbcrg. Tcubncr. liditio minor of the De Natura Deorum. (Cf. 1911; 1933). ♦1929. Berlin and Leipzig. H. Dicls, Doxograpbi Craea* (sec 1879). *1933. Leipzig. \V. Ax. Tcubncr. Second edition of 1917 with exegetical app. *1933. London and New York. H. Rackham. Loeb Classical Library. Octavo. De Natura Deorum (pp. 1-409), Academica. Text and English translation. 1937. Turin. M. S. Zanctti. Soc. cd. intern. De Natura Deorum, Book 3. A school edition. *<1935>. Paris. C. Appuhn. Gamier frcrcs. Octavo. De Natura Deorum. Text, French translation, and notes. 1936. Milan. A. M. Pizzagalli. Published by Signorelli. De Natura Deorum, Book 2. A school edition based on Plasberg-Ax; cf. S. Oddo in II mondo clasnco (1936), 265. On the edition of Frcund, Schulcr-Bibliothck, cited by J. B. Mayor, edition of N.D. 3, Ixxii-lxxiii, I have no further data.

INTRODUCTION

103

Judgments of the more important editions are expressed in the Bipontine edition, 1 (1780), Ixxxi-ci, and by J. B. Mayor, edition of the N.D. 3 (1885), lxx-lxxiii. From an inspection of the list given above it will be seen that for four and a half centuries there has seldom been a decade (and for the last century and a half seldom a half-decade) without the publication either of a specialized volume containing the De Natura Deorum or of a complete edition of Cicero containing it. Though among so many it is inevitable that some have been overlooked, especially among reimpressions of earlier editions, correction of the error would increase rather than diminish the number and the frequency.

TRANSLATIONS

43. Translations of the De Natura Dtorum are as follows: 1581. Paris. G dc la Boderic. French translation of the De Natura Deorum. Γ. Hcnncbcrt, Hiit. dts traducteurr franc, d'auteurs gr. et lai. (1858), 75, n. 2. 1670. Paris. P. du Rycr. 12mo. 12 vols. French translation of the complete works. Moss, 1", 361; cat. 50 of Burgcrsdijk & Nicrmans (1914), no. 6074. *1683. London. Anon. Published by Joseph Hindmarsh. English translation of the De Natura Deorum. 12mo. \Xith a preface of 141 pages. (S. XVII. London. Brit. Mus. Add. MSS 21456. Paper. Quarto. Ms English translation of N.D. 1, ch. 6 to 3, ch. 7. Presented by the Rt. Hon. J. W. Crokcr.) 1721. (Bologna. "Trattcnimcnti di Cicerone sopra la natura degli Dei." A paper folio ms of 177 folia in the Bibl. comun. dell' archiginnasio at Bologna, no. A 2810. 2 vols, with dedication to the king of France, dated 30 March, 1721. With preface, tabic of Greek philosophers, etc. A. Sorbclli, Invent, dei mssti delle bibl. d'/ta/ta, 47 (1931), 186.) "1721. Paris. L'Abbe Lc Masson. Published by C. Jombcrt. Octavo. 3 vols. De Natura Deorum. Text and French translation. 1721. Paris. J. Olivctus (P. J. dc Thoulie, S.J.). French translation. J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), Ixxi. (1732; 1749). 1732. Paris. J. Olivctus (sec 1721). •1741. London. Printed for R. Francklin. English translation of the De Natura Deorum. A tendentious work by a follower of Shaftesbury (J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), Ixxiii). (1775; 1829). 1749. Paris. Olivctus edition. (1721). 1775. London. Thomas Francklin. English translation of the De Natura Deorum. (1741). 1783-1799. Paris. French translation of all Cicero. 8 vols. Cat. 405 of Fock, no. 1947. •1787. Zurich. < C . V. Kindcrvatcr>. Published by Orcll, Gessncr, Fussli, & Co. Octavo. German translation of the De Natura Deorum. Pp. vi -f 272. 1802. Vienna. Text and German translation of the complete works. 16 vols. Engclmann-Prcuss, 127. 1806. Frankfurt. J. F. von Meyer. Published by J. C. Hermann. German trans­ lation of the De Natura Deorum, with notes. Octavo. (1832).

104

INTRODUCTION

1816-1818. Paris. Published by Fournicr. Octavo. 29 vols. (Moss, 1", 361, says 26 vols., 1818; A. Yon, cd. of De Fato (1933), lxiii, says 31 vols.). Text and French translation. Engclmann-Preuss, 128. 1821-1825. Paris. J. V. LcClcrc. Published by Lcfcvrc. Octavo. 30 vols. Text and French translation by various hands. Dcschamps, 106; Engclmann-Preuss, 128; A. Yon, ed. of De Fato (1933), lxiii. (1823-1825; 1823-1827). 1823-1825. Paris. J. V. LeClerc and J. A. Amar. Published by Lefcvrc. 12mo. 18 vols. Text and French translation of the complete works. (1821-1825.) 1823-1827. Paris. LcClcrc translation of the complete works, reprinted by Lequicn. 12mo. 35 vols, in 36. (1821-1825). 1826 fT. Milan. Published by Bcttoni. Octavo. 40 vols. Latin text and Italian trans­ lation. Engclmann-Preuss, 128. 1827-1830. Prenzlau. E. W. Eckermann ct al. Published by Ragorczy. 12mo. 18 vols. German translation of the complete works, that of the De Natura Deorum by E. W. Eckermann. ♦1827-1843. Stuttgart. Published by J. B. Metzler. 16mo. 19 vols, in 79 fascicles. German translation of the complete works, that of the De Natura Deorum, G. H. Moser, in vol. 1 (1829), 1418-1727. (1855). ♦1829. London. Thomas Francklin, D.D. Published by William Pickering. Octavo. De Natura Dtorum. (1741). 1829. Munich. C. F. Michaclis. 12mo. Translation of the De Natura Deorum. With notes. 1830-1837. Paris. Panckouckc scries. Octavo. 36 vols. Text and French translation of the complete works by several hands. (1840). M832. Frankfurt. J. F. von Meyer. Published by F. Barrcntrapp. Octavo. German translation of the De Natura Deorum, with notes. (1806). Pp. viii -)- 238. 1840-1841. Leipzig. Edited by R. Klotz. Octavo. 2 vols, in 6 parts. German trans­ lation of the philosophical works, the De Natura Deorum by J. F. Schrocder being in vol. 1 (1839). J. B. Mayor, cd. of ND. 3 (1885), lxxiii, who dates it 1841. 1840-1841. Paris. D. Nisard scries. Dubochet & Cic. (Didot) Octavo. 5 vols. Text and French translation of complete works; by various hands. (1852; 1859). 1848-1863. Venice. Antonclli. Quarto. Text and Italian translation of the complete works (cat. 421 of Fock, no. 2293). Note also the octavo 2-volumc translation of the philosophical works by several hands published at Venice by Antonclli in 1856-1857 (A. P. Pagliaini, Cat. gen. dtlla libreria ital. 1 (1901), 550). 1852. Paris. D. Nisard scries. Octavo. 5 vols. Text and French translation. (18401841). •1853. London. C. D. Yonge (and F. Barham). H. G. Bohn. Octavo. English trans­ lation of the De Natura Deorum (pp. 1-140), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Rtpublica, De Legibus, and De Petitione Consulatut. The De Natura Deorum a revision of Francklin's translation (1741). (1872; 1878; 1887; 1907). 1855. Stuttgart. Published by J. B. Mculcr. 16mo. 4 vols. German translation of the complete works, the De Natura Deorum by G. H. Moser in vol. 4, pp. 323531. (1827-1843). 1859. Paris. D. Nisard scries. Didot. Octavo. Text and French translation of the complete works. (1840-1841). 1863. Naples. Octavo. Text and Italian translation of the complete works (A. P. Pagliaini, op. cit. 1 (1901), 550).

INTRODUCTION

105

1863. Stuttgart. See 1868. 1863. Berlin. R. Kiihncr. I.angenschcidt scries. German translation of the De Na­ tura Deorum (sec 1868). •1864-1882. Paris. D. Nisard scries. Octavo. 5 vols. Text and French translation of all Cicero, by various hands {De Nature Deorum in 4 (1875), 79-178). (18401841). •1866-1874. Paris. Published by Gamier frercs. 12mo. 20 vols. {De Natura Deorum in 18, pp. 277-518). Text with French translation by various hands. Several reprints, e.g., 1891 (revised by J. V. LeClerc and L. Crousle). 1868. Stuttgart. Published by C. Hoffmann. 16mo. German translation of Cicero, the De Natura Deorum by R. Kiihncr in fascicles 53-58. Possibly also at Stuttgart in 1863. 1869. Stuttgart. Published by J. B. Mctzlcr. 16mo. 19 vols. German translation of the complete works; the De Natura Deorum bv G. H. Moscr in fascicles 12-13. (1827-1843). •1872. London. C. D. Yongc. Published by G. Bell. Octavo. English translation of the De Natura Deorum (pp. 1-140), De Divinatione, De Fato, De Rtpublico, De Leg/bus, and De Petition* Consulatus. (1853). 1872-1892. Paris. Gamier edition. 12mo. 20 vols. The complete works. Text with French translation by various hands {De Natura Deorum in vol. 18 (1891), pp 279-518, by J. Olivctus, revised by J. V. LeClerc and L. Crousle). (1866-1874)] Ί874. Poznin. E. Rykaczcwski. Published by Nakladcm Bibliotcki Kornickicj. Octavo. Polish translation of Cicero {De Natura Deorum in vol. 7 (1874), pp. 487-630). A few footnotes. *1874. Leipzig. J. H. von Kirchmann. Published by Diirr. German translation of the De Natura Deorum. In the Philos. Bibliothck, vol. 23, pp. xxii 4- 240. Bib/. pbilol. cl. 1 (1874), 117; J. B. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 3 (1885), lxxiii, who calls it very ignorant and unscholarly. 1875. Sec 1864-1882. •1878. London. C. D. Yongc translation (sec 1853). G. Bell & Sons. 1881. Paris. D. Nisard scries. Didot. Octavo. 5 vols. {De Natura Deorum in vol. 4, pp. 79-178). Text and translation by various hands. (1840-1841). 1884 (?) London. H. Owgan. Published by Cornish. 12mo. English translation of the De Natura Deorum. 1885. Paris. E. Maillct. Published by Bclin. 12mo. French translation of Book 2 of the De Natura Deorum. Bib/, pbilol. cl. 14 (1887), 57. 1886. Paris. L'Abbe Rodillon. Published by Poussiclgue. 18mo. French translation of Book 2 of the De Natura Deorum. 1887. Boston. C. D. Yongc translation (sec 1853). Published by Little, Brown dc Co. Octavo. 1890 (?) Naples. T. C. Malvczzi. Published by Chiurazzi. 16mo. Italian translation of the De Natura Deorum. Bibl. pbilol. cl. 17 (1890), 180. •1891. Sec 1866-1874. French translation and Ijtin text in vol. 18, pp. 277-503. M896. London, F. Brooks. Ntcthucn & Co. Octavo. English translation of the De Natura Deorum. •1907. London. C. D. Yongc translation. G. Bell Ac Son. Octavo. (1853). 1908. Berlin. R. Kuhncr. Published bv Langcnschcidt. Fascicle 56 of the complete works, pp. 177-224. German translation. Bibl. pbilol. cl. 35 (1908), 104. (1868).

106

INTRODUCTION

*1933. London and New York. H. Rackham. Loeb d. Library. Octavo. Text and English translation of the De Natura Dtorurn (pp. vii-xix; 1-396) and Acadtmica. 1935. Milan. A. Dc Zuccoli. Published by Signorclli. lulian translation of the De Natura Deorum, Book 1, with introduction and notes. *(1935). Paris. C. Appuhn. Gamier frercs. Octavo. Text and French translation of the De Natura Deorum, with notes. ♦1950. Chicago. Η. Μ. Potcat. University of Chicago Press. Octavo. English trans­ lation of the Brutus^ De Natura Deorum (pp. 175-333), De Divination*, and De Officiis.

BOOK ONE Ei δέ έστιν, ώσπερ δή καΐ έστι, το θεΐον απάντων τιμιώτατον, ομοίως και ή θεολογική τών άλλων εστί τιμιωτάτη επιστημών, περί τ6 θεΐον γένος Ισται ή τιμιωτάτη περί το τιμιώτατον. Alex. Aphrod. in Mttapb. 5,2, p. 447, 5-7 Hayduck.

SIGLA codicum qui ad librum primum recenscndum adhibcntur A (s. ix-x) Leidensis Vossianus 84 ι D (s. xi) Londinicnsis Harleianus 2622 {deficit r j· mir I post prius nee (1, 114))

C = consensus iodicum DHG

H

^

χ^

^ ^ ,

Heinsunus

118

I G (s. xiii ex.) Londinicnsis Burncianus 148 Ρ (s. x) Vaticanus Palatinus 1519 {deficit usque ad ccnsuit (1, 27) tt post species ( l f 75) [V (s. ix) Vindobonensis 189 {deficit usque ad dcum (2, 16)] Ν (s. xii) Parisinus Nostradamensis 17812 Ο (s. xii) Oxonicnsis Mcrtonianus 311 Τ (s. xii-xiii) Turoncnsis 688 Β (s. x) Leidensis Vossianus 86 F (s. x) Florcntinus Marcianus 257 Μ (s. xi) Monaccnsis 528 dett. — deteriorts Had. — Hadoardi execrpta

EDITIONVM SIGLA Ald(ina) 1523 Asccns(iana) 1507, 1511 Dav(ics) 1718 Ern(esti) 1737

Hcind(orf) 1815 Lam(binus) 1565-1566 Man(utius) 1541 Mar(sus) 1508

Pl(asberg) 1911, 1917 Rom(ana) 1471 Vcn(eta) 1471 Vict(orius) 1538-1539

Μ. TVLLI CICERONIS DE NATVRA DEORVMl LIbER PRIMVS

1 1 CVM multac res in philosophia nequacjuam satis adhuc 1 dc natura dcorum P(m. rec.) NO et Cicero ipse, e.g. Dip. 1, 7; 1, 8; 2, 3 ; 2, 148; Fat. 1, de dcorum natura ADHBFM et testimonia p/eraque.

1. D E N A T V R A DEORVM: should the title appear in this form, or as De Deorum Natura? In favor of d.n. is the common practice of placing the genitive first, as in Lucretius, De Rerun Natura, Cato, De Agri Cultura, and Cicero, De Haruspicum Responsis; yet contrast De Finibus Bonorum et Malorum and De optimo Genere Oratorum. Supporting n.d. is euphony, which avoids the repetition di di- (although T. Birt {Kritik u. Mermen. (1913), 154; id., Berl. pbilol. Woch. 38 (1918), 545-546) thinks euphony is not always sought in titles). The more important evidence may be summarized as follows: (1) Among the best mss ADFGH read d.n., BlMx have d.n., though page-headings and in Β ζ later initial title read n.d.; V in the explicits of Books 2 and 3 has d.n.; PO (ap­ parently by later h a n d s ) ^ read n.d. The best ms evidence, then, is strongly for d.n. (2) Earlier citations, especially S. IV-V: Nonius 17 times (sec Lindsay's ed., 3, 935), all d.n.; Charisius twice (pp. 117; 137 K.), both d.n.; Diomcdcs (p. 313 K.), d.n.; Lactantius once (Inst. 1, 11, 48) d.n., but 6 times (Inst. 1, 5, 24; t, 12, 3; 1, 15, 5; 2, 8, 10; 4, 28, 3 ; De Opif. 1, 13) n.d.; Scrvius 7 times (Aen. 1, 270; 1, 297; 3, 284; 3, 600; 4, 379; 4, 577; 6, 893) all d.n.; Probus in Bel. 6, 31 (pp 334; 339-342 Hagcn) d.n.; Schol. Vcron. Aen. 5, 95, n.d.; Augustine, CD. 5, 9, d.n.; Priscian 4 times (Inst. 3, p. 105 K.; 7, p. 299; 8, p. 432; 9. p. 456) n.d., but in Inst.

6, p. 259, d.n. These citations, then, favor d.n. by about three to one. (3) If we pass to Cicero's own use of the phrase, outside the title of this work— disregarding the case of natura, the presence or absence of prepositions, and those instances, as in N.D. 1, 17, where the two words arc separated by others— we find the following situation (the figures based on H. Mcrguct, Lex. Z- d. philos. Schr. 1 (1887), 668-669) for combinations of natura and deorum'. d.n., 6 cases {N.D. 1, 45; 1, 63; 1, 9 1 ; 2, 12; 2, 33; Tim. 8); n.d., 23 cases (1, 1; 1, 13; 1, 29; 1, 32; 1, 34—of the work of Xcnocratcs—; 1, 49; 1, 57; 1, 6 1 ; 1, 7 1 ; 1, 94; 1, 120; 1, 122; 2, 60; 2, 77 (bis); 2, 168; 3, 93; 3, 95; Div. 1, 5; 1, 110; 1, 117; Tusc. 5, 70; Off. 3, 52; cf. also De Or. 2, 71). Cicero evidently preferred, for reasons of eupho­ ny or emphasis or both, the order n.d. (cf. J. Tolkichn in Berl. pbilol. Woch. 42 (1922), 479). (4) Most convincing of all arc Cicero's own citations of titles. The works of Chrysippus (N.D. 1, 41) and Posidonius (1, 123) περί θεών are rendered by him de natura deorum, and in the 5 places (in Div. 1, 7; 1, 8; 2,3; 2, 148; Fat. 1) in which he alludes to his own recently written work he con­ sistently calls it de natura deorum. No other evidence, however impressive, can stand against the testimony of the author, though it must be granted that the order d.n. in the title of this work probably stood in the archetype of our mss, and

110

1,1

was well established as early as our fourth-century testimonia. On the whole question see J. Vahlcn in Ztitscbr. f. us/. Gymn. 24 (1873), 241-242, n. ( = Ges. pbiloL Scbr. 1 (1911), 566, η.); Τ. Birt, ll.ee, W. KroU in Glotta, 11 (1921), 137; 13 (1924), 160, who notes that the clausula produced by n.d. is better than that with d.n.\ J. Tolkichn in Btrl. pbilol. Wocb. 42 (1922), 477-479; M. Schanz, Gescb. d. rom. Lit. 1« (1927), 510; H. Diels, Doxogr. Gr* (1929), 121, n. 3; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1152. D E : common in the pattern of Cice­ ro's titles, especially for the ethical and theological works: De Finibus Bonorum et Malorum, De Officii*, De Senectute, De Amicitia, De Gloria, De Virtuiibus, De Divinatione, De Fato, De Auguriis. NATVRA DEORVM: Greek writ­ ers usually entitled works of this sort simply περί θεών ; e.g., Protagoras, Clcanthcs, Pcrsacus, Chrysippus, Metrodorus (cf. A. Kortc in fabrb. f. Pbilol. Supplb. 17 (1890), 541), Thcodorus of Cyrcnc (Diog. L. 2, 97), Apollodorus, the Athenian grammarian (Macrob. 1, 17, 19), Antiochus (Plut. Lucull. 28, 7), Phacdrus (Att. 13, 39, 2), Nicolaus of Damascus (Simplic. Pbys. 1, 4, p. 151, 21, 22 Diels), and Posidonius (yet cf. F. A. Wolf, Kl. Scbr. 1 (1869), 500). The title of Cornutus is given by codd. GW as θεωρία περί της των θεών φύσεως, but that is not the best attested form. Such a title, for which De D(e)is would be the natural Latin equivalent, gave little clue to the contents, and might logically, though not in general practice, include (1) a thcogony, like Hcsiod's— but despite the etymology of natura and passages like N.D. 3, 42; 3, 53-63 Cicero's work is not that; (2) a mytho­ logical account of deeds of the gods, as in the Homeric Hymns—but our work has almost nothing of that sort; (3) an explanation of cults and ceremo­ nies, like Ovid's Fasti—these, again, arc scarcely noticed; or (4) theories as to the divine existence, form, and characteristics (cf. N.D. 1, 2; 1, 46; 1, 50; 2, 3 ; etc.). This last is what

Cicero undertakes to treat, and what he regards (1, 3) as the primary inquiry of theology. In the catalogue of 66 uses of φύσις and natura by A. O. Lovejoy and G. Boas, Primitivism and related Ideas in Antiquity (1935), 447-456, the following categories (pp. 447-448) seem to approximate the meaning intended by this title: (3) "any distinguishing characteristic of anyone or anything"; (8) "the permanent and fundamental character (of a person), in contrast with transient manifestations or superficial appearances"; (9) " . . .the intrinsic and permanent quality . . . of (physical) things, 'what things really arc' ". Mart. Cap. 5, 512, says: catacbresim etiam Graeci, quant nos abusionem, ut cum perbibemus 'naturam deorum* pro % substantia ; cf. Act. Plac. 1, 6 (S.V.F. 2, 1009—a passage thought by Von Arnim to derive from Posidonius): ορίζονται δέ την του θεού ούσίαν ol ΣτωΙχοΙ ούτως, κτλ. Allowing for this meaning it is true that the phrase at times fades into a peri­ phrasis for di, so that M. van den Bruwacne. La tbiologie de Cic. (1937), 179, citing as an example N.D. 2, 77, where natura deorum and deus seem synonymous, would make this equation: dei — deus natura deorum — natura. It should be observed that a similar fading of natura occurs in the phrases mundi . . . natura (N.D. 2, 58), animi natura (N.D. 1, 23). and especially bominis natura, which occurs 26 times in the philosophical works (Mcrguct, op. cit. 2 (1892), 173), apposite passages being N.D. 1, 112; locupfetior . . . hominum natura ad beatt vivendum quam deorum; 2, 14; 2, 39; 2. 153: docuisse videor lw minis natura quantο omnis anteiret animantes', cf. Off. 1, 96; 1,105, and especially Fin. 5, 33: hoc intelle· gant, si quando naturam bominis dicam, bom in em dicere me; nihil enim IJOC differt. The view of E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 218, that "the 'gods,' according to the Stoics, form a natura, a department of the universe, a category including one or more individuals, hence the title of Cicero's work de natura deorum, that is, 'of the class of beings called gods,' seems unlikely. c u m multae: Cicero speaks (Att. 16,

1,1

111

cxplicatae sint,1 turn perdifficilis, Brute, quod tu minime ignoras, et perobscura quaestio est de natura deorum, quae ct ad 2 cogni1

sunt DN

* ad om. AlMl

6, 4; July, 44) of having a volumen I'usc. 5, 113; Off. 3, 5. With the phraseo­ prootmiorum. ex to eligtre ιο/eo cum aliquid logy especially cf. Off. 1, 4: cum multa σύγγραμμα institui, and says that he had sint in pbilosophia . . . accurate copioseque just carelessly used for the De Gloria a phiΊοsophis disputata. the same proocmium as for Academica 3. pbilosophia: freely used in this It is tempting to assign to this volumen treatise, without the apology thought some general material in the present necessary in Dt Ot. 1, 9: earn, quam introduction, e.g., the second and third φιλοσοφίαν Graeci vocant; cf. N. Stang sentences of this section and especially in Symb. Os/otnsts, 11 (1932), 82-93, for l t 5 (beginning at qua quidem)-\,\2. Cicero's use of pbilosophia and philosopbus. Further, the likeness between the present nequaquam satis adhuc: the heaping introduction (especially 1,5-1,12) and up of adverbs is noteworthy. With that of Dt Officiis 2 is striking; e.g., satis . . . txplicatae cf. Off. 2, 1. satis explicatae (1, 1) cf. Off. 2, 1, libris perdifficilis . . . et perobscura: cf. nostris quos compluris (1,6) cf. Off. 2, 2; Fin. 3, 36: perfacilis tt perexpedita; Div. non modo discendi std etiam scribtndi studia 2, 40: perlucidos tt perflabilis; Rtp. 1, 18: (1, 8) cf. Off. 2, 2; admirantium unde hoc periucundus tt ptrgratus. With perobscura pbilosopbandi studium extitisset (1, 6) cf. cf. 1, 17. Off. 2, 2; cum otio langueremus (1, 7) cf. Brute: for M. lunius Brutus Cicero Off. 2, 2; unius consilio atque euro gubtrnarihad named his dialogue the Brutus, and (1, 7) cf. Off. 2, 2; a primo tempore aetatis to him he dedicated the Orator, the (1,6) cf. Off. 2, 4; ut bate tarn sero litteris Paradoxa Stoicorum, the Dt Finibus, and mandaremus (1, 7) cf. Off. 2, 5; ad banc the Tusculans. Brutus, a man well pottsnmum confugissem (1, 9) cf. Off. educated in philosophy (cf. Plut. Brut. 2 , 6 ; admirantur nos banc potissimum disci- 24, 1) and of serious theoretical interests plinam secutos (1, 11) cf. Off. 2, 7; nee (cf. H. Gclzcr in A-IP. 10 (1919). 974; tamen fitri pottst ut nihil babeani quod Plut. Brut. 40, 1), had dedicated to Cicero sequentur (1, 12) cf. Off. 2, 7; probabilta, a treatise De I 'irtute {Fin. 1, 8; Tusc. etc. (1, 12) cf. Off. 2, 7-8; ttmeritatt (1, 1) 5, 1). For his literary influence on Cicero cf. Off. 2, 8; contra omnts pbilojophos tt cf. I). M. Schullian, External .Stimuli to pro omnibus dictrt (1, 11) cf. Off. 2, 8; literary Production in Rome (1932), 49. bis quattuor Acadtmicis libris satis rtspon- On such dedications cf. R. Graefcnhain, mm videtur (1, 11) cf. Off. 2, 8; cf. A. G. De More Libros dedicandi apud Scriptores Gillingham, 77* Prooemia in Cicero's Graecos et Romanos obvio (1892), especially Works on Philosophy, Politics, and Rhet. 42-44; W. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Fngl. tr., (unpubl. Harvard doctoral dissertation 1934), 56: "The dedication of dialogues (1949), 71-77). See also 1, 5, n. {qua and treatises belongs to the literary quidtm, etc.); introd. 15. custom of Hellenistic courtesy; no such J. S. Rcid (in Mayor's cd. ad loc.) artificial usage was known to the better period. With Aristotle [Protrepticus] the remarks that "in nearly all the passages address to a particular person is still where cum .. . turn is used by Cicero the living expression of the mood of there is a contrast between a general earnest ethical exhortation. It is organic statement and a particular case, whether the clause with cum contains an indicative to the prntrcptic style as such." ad cognitionem animi: the less well (as in Div. 1, 7) or a subjunctive" (as attested variant agnitionem, though ac­ here). For the subjunctive in such clauses cf. Fin. 1, 19 (and Madvig's n.); cepted by various editors and defended

112

1,1

tionem * animi pulcherrima est et ad moderandam religionem 1

agnitioncm

A*DHNOM

by G. F. Schocmann (Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 292-294), occurs nowhere else in Cicero, and, in this meaning ( = cognitiomm, though Schocmann dissents; often confused in mss with cognitionem, according to F. A. Wolf, Litter. Analekten, 1 (1817), 280), not before Quintil.

baberemus; Aristot. fr. 10 Rose (ap. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 21): ύπενόησαν ol Ανθρωποι είναί τε θείον, τό καθ' εαυτό έοικός τη ψυχή; Sail. Cat. 1, 2; Min. Fel. 17, 2: ut nisi dignitatis rationem diligenter excusseris, nescias bumani tatis; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 10. 34; Mclet. De Inst, 1, 1, 25 (cf. Tbti. Ling. Ut. 1 Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, (1900), 1351), whereas cognitio is not only 143); J. Calvin, Inst. 1, 1; and many frequent in Cicero (cf. Merguct, op. cit. other passages cited by Pease on Diw. 1 (1887), 440-441; A. Pittct, Vocab. pbihs. 1, 110; also Μ. Υ. Henry, Rel. of Dogma­ deSenkque, 1 (1937), 183-184, who quotes tism and Scepticism in tbe pbilos. Treatists of Ciceronian passages neatly equating it Cic. (1925), 9, who remarks that our with κατάληψις), but is also used by passage implies a divine quality in the him with animi (Fin. 4, 36; Tusc. 1, 71). soul, cither as being divinae particula T. Bin's explanation {Bert, phiI. Vocb. 38 aurae (Stoic) or in the Platonic όμοίωσις τω θεω, capability of attaining likeness (1918), 547) of animi as a subjective genitive seems improbable. Plasbcrg (cd. to God. maior.) suggests emending to ad cognosWith the construction ad cognitiomm cendam [or agnoscendam; cf. 1, 91: deorumcf. 2, 87: ad speciem pulcbriores; also 1, 97: cognationem agnoscerem] cognationem [or adfiguram quae vasttor; 2, 151: ad ornatum agnationem; cf. Legg. 1, 23: ut homines decoras; 2, 155: nulla .. . ad rationem . .. deorum agnatione et genie teneantur; 1, 24:praestamtior; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), agnatio nobis cum caelestibus]. Though this541-543. With the thought cf. Top. 8 1 : idea is appropriate enough for Cicero, quaestionum ... duo genera sunt; unum it seems unnecessary to emend cognitiocognitionis, alterum actionss (the latter here rum. For the thought cf. Fin. 2, 114; corresponding to ad moderandam religio­ 5, 57; Tusc. 1, 65: animus ... divinus est nem); also De Or. 3, 111. ... si deus out anima aut ignis est, idem est pulcherrima: cf. Aristot. Metapb. 10, animus bominis; 1, 70: ut dtum adgnoscis ex 1064 b 1: τρία γένη των θεωρητικών επι­ operibus eius, sic ex memoria rerum et στημών έστι, φυσική, μαθηματική, θεο­ inventione et ce/eritate motus omnique pul- λογική, βέλτιστον μέν ούν τό των θεω­ cbritudine virtutis vim divinam mentis ρητικών επιστημών γένος, τούτων 8* adgnoscito; 5, 38: bumanus autem animus αυτών ή τελευταία λεχθεΐσα· περί το decerptus ex mente divina cum alio nullo τιμιώτιχτον γάρ έστι τών βντων; id., De nisi cum ipso deo, si hoc fas est dictu, corn- An. 1, 402 a 3: τήν της ψυχής Ιστορίαν parari potest; 5, 70: ut ipse se mens agnoscat ευλόγως άν έν πρώτοις τιθείημεν. δοκεΐ coniunctamque cum divina mente se sentiat; δέ καΙ προς άλήθειαν άπασαν ή γνώστς Rep. 6, 26: deum te igitur scito esse . .. et αυτής μεγάλα συμβάλλεσθαι, μάλιστα δέ ut mundum ex quadam parte mortalem ipse προς τήν φύσιν; 1, 402 b 16; Alex. deus aeternus, sic fragile corpus animus sem- Aphrod. in Metapb. 5, 2, p. 447, 5-7 piternus movet; Legg. 1, 24: generis bumani, Hayduck (quoted above as the motto quod sparsum in terras atque satum divino for this book); also the Christian view auctum sit animorum munere .. . animum of theology as the "queen of sciences." esse ingeneratum a deo\ Div. 1, 110: natu- On pulrber (at other than physical beauty ram deorum, a qua, ut doctisnmis sapien- cf. R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. ap. Cic. et tissimisque placuit, Ijaustos animos et libatos Senecam (1914), 11-12. In Ac. 2, 66 and babemus; 2, 26: ex divinitate unde omnes Off. 1, 18 it is offset to turpis. animos baustos aut acceptos aut libatos moderandam religionem: since it is

1,1

113

necessaria. De qua tarn * variae sunt 2 doctissimorum hominum 1

quod tarn NO, < c u m > tarn Bait.

1

sint AG IP NOB Μ

f r o m cognitio deorum that pittas a n d its p . 7 ) : διοίσουσιν (sc. φιλόσοφοι) άλλήits connected virtues arc derived; cf. 2 , 153. 53. λ<ω>ν τε καΐ εαυτών νυν ή νυν . . .; T r u e knowledge of the gods permits lits Philo, De Ebriet. 199-205; Diod. 2, 29, a p r o p e r mean between neglect o r con­ on6 ; Sen. Ep. 88, 45-46; Quintil. Dec/. t e m p t and superstition; cf. 1, 4 5 ; 1, 777; 7 ; min. 268, p. 94 Rittcr; Sext. L m p . 1, 117; 2, 6 3 ; 2, 7 1 ; Dip. 2, 149. Religio igio Pyrrbon. 1, 8 7 : el δέ τα αυτά διαφόρως seems here used in the meaning of κινεί παρά τήν διαφοράν των ανθρώπων, " a t t e n t i o n t o religious observances."' είσάγοιτ' αν εΐκότως και κατά τοϋτο ή necesearia: Lucian, De Hist, conscr. tcr. ε π ο χ ή ; 1, 8 8 : καΐ ούτως άνεπικρίτως 63, speaks of the importance of concili­ iliστασιάζοντες αύθις ήμδς εις τήν έκοχήν ating t h e listener by explaining t h e size, zc, περιστήσουσιν; 3, 3 ; 3, 3 0 : Οτι τοίνυν necessity, appropriateness, o r utility of αεταί είσιν ακατάληπτοι ράδιον συνιδεϊν the subject t o be treated; cf. Inv. 1, 223: 3: έκ της περί αυτών γεγενημένης διαφωή demonstrabimus ea quae dicturi erimus nus νίας παρά τοις δογματικοϊς; Adv. Phys. magna, nova, incredibilia esse . . . aut ad 1. 2 9 ; 1, 191-192: έφ* οίς ή τών σκεπdeos immor talis aut ad sum mum rei pubiicae cae τικών εποχή συνεισάγεται, και μάλιστα pert mere; De Or. 1, 3 0 ; Brut. 2 5 . προσγενομένης αΰτοΐς και της από τοΰ d e q u a : might grammatically refer fcr κοινοΰ βίου περί θεών ανωμαλίας, κτλ.; cither t o quaestio, natura deorum, cogttiρ»/Adv. Math. 9; Lucian, /up. Trag. 42: tionem, o r re/igionem; S c h o e m a n n a nndd συνίδοι τις αν ώς ουδέν βέβαιον ό περί Mayor think quaestio, but as g o o d a case asc θεών λόγος Ιχει, κτλ.; /carom. 5; Diog. c o u l d be made for natura deorum, since ice L. 7, 129; Ccnsorin. 19, 4; Tat. Ad Gr. that phrase is more significant than tan 3; Just. Mart. Col>ort. ad Gr. 5 ct al.; quaestio, and is the subject of the "whole ole 2 Apol. 13; Tert. De An. 2; Arnob. w o r k ; Goethe explains it as quaestio de 2, 10; 3, 3 7 ; Lact. /nst. 1, 1, 18; 3, 4, 3 : natura deorum. in multas sectas philosophia divisa est et tarn variae eunt: so DH%B*\ the :he omnes varia sentiunt. in qua ponimus veritabetter attested subjunctive seems difficult ult tern? in omnibus certe non potest', 3, 15, 2; w i t h o u t the addition made by Baiter of 5, 3, 1; Ambr. Exam. 1, 1, 4; Euscb. cum (which might also soften the omission on Pr. Ev. 14, 16, 11; Firm. Math. 1, 1, 3 ; o f ut before magno argumento), t h o u g h T T.. Alex. Aphrod. De Fato, 2; Aug. Ep. Birt {Berl. philol. Woch. 3 8 ( 1 9 1 5 ) . 5 4H>) 6) 118, 1 1 : non opus est ei cognitione dialogorum tries t o justify it as in a causal relative ive Ciceronis, et collectione emendicatarum disclause. But sint may have arisen t h r o u gh gh cordantium sententiarum a/ienarum procuthe influence of sint in the previous >us rari audi tores', 118, 16: reperies Epicureos sentence, and if cum be added here, then icn et Stoicos inter se acerrime dimicantes; eorum the first t w o sentences begin a little tic vero litem conantes diiudicare Pla/onicos, monotonously with cum . . . sint. T 'he he occultantes sententiam veritatis, et illorum vo­ emendation by M. L. Earlc {CI. Papers mers nam in fa/sitaie fiduciam convincentes et rtd(1912), 203) to tarn variae iae arguentes; CD. 18, 4 1 ; loan. Chrys. sunt seems unnecessary, as d o t h e con­ >nHorn. 3 in Rom. 3 {Patr. Gr. 6 0 , 4 1 4 ) ; jectures of R. Philippson {Philol. Woch.
114

1, 1

tamque discrepantes sententiae magno * argumento esse * debeat [causa]3 principium philosophiae esse scientiam,4 pruden1 ut magno B*FM * esse . . . sententias (1,2) om. ACNO (H add. m. rec.) esse]se B1 * causa del. Bait., Forcbbammer, causa principium BlF, causa et principium B*, causam et principium H(m. rec. in mg.), causam id est principium A/, alii alia * esse inscientiam dett. Man., Dav.t ad hoc scientiam B\ ad hanc scientiam B*t esse scientiam HM, scientiam F

of philosophy," etc. (cf. H. Dcitcr in magno argumento: one might have Neue Jahrb. 133 (1886), 780-781), or expected an ut introducing this clause, l (b) reading causam et principium, with B* and B FM and various editors insert and C. G. Schuctz, Opusc. (1830), 223, one. Yet examples are not wanting in and understanding the two words as Latin, as in English, of a coordinated nearly synonymous (against this view clause replacing a subordinated member introduced by ut and expressing result; cf. G. F. Schoemann, Opusc. acad. 3 e.g., Hor. S. 1, 1, 13-14: cetera de gerure (1858), 295, on the ground that it is an hoc adeo sunt multa loquacem f delassare unwarranted identification of αίτια and άρχή): o r (2) to regard one of the two valent Fabium; and other cases cited by G. M. Lane, Latin Grammar (1899), nouns as a gloss upon the other; thus 5 1700. With the phrase cf. Fin. 2, 29: (c) causam {id est principium], with I. J. G. maximo argumento esse; Div. 1, 119: Schcllcr, Observ. in prise. Script. (1785), maximo est argumento, quod; Sen. 78: 207, R. Mollwcidc in Vim. Stud. 36 magno ... esse argumento; and the similar (1914), 193, et al.. and with L. F. phrases satis argumenti est, maximum Heindorf (Bib/, crit. 2, 1 (1780), ix), argumenturn est, etc. [Mcrguet, Lex. Z- d- followed by Mayor, considering id est principium philosopbiae as a gloss upon pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1887), 235]. Academicos adsensionem cobibuisse; or (d) esse, etc.: the words esse debeat . .. sententias (in 1, 2) arc omitted by ACN, [causa] principium philosopbiae esse inscien­ and A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manu­ tiam, with J. Forchhammcr in Nordisk scripts (1918), 328; 341, maintains that Tidskri/t for Fi/ologi, 5 (1880), 31-33, this omitted unit was one column of the who thinks causa was in the archetype archetype of our mss. a gloss on principium, but not put into debeat: for the subjunctive in a its syntactical construction (cf. J. N. guarded statement, less common with Madvig, Adv. critica, 1 (1871), 62); or verbs of obligation, yet not lacking, cf. (c) the reading of an unidentified ms 1, 43: ea qui consideret . . . debeat; Tusc. cited by F. Orsini, which omits causam 2, 66; debeas existimare; In Catil. 1, 19: through scientiam, continuing prudenter nonne impetrare debeat; Fam. 3, 11, 3; Academicos, etc.—an easy reading if it and other cases in R. Kuhner-C. Stcg- could be attested and if the critical re­ mann, Ausf. Gram. d. fat. Spr. 2, l 1 putation of Orsini were not so dubious (cf. Mayor, ed., 1, 67, n. 1); or (f) other (1912), 174. rather arbitrary emendations, especially principium: our only important mss l by older scholars, which do not merit here are BFM, of which B reads causa perpetuation; or (g) the frank obelizing principium, B* causa et principium, Μ causam id est principium\ and F causa of some part of the sentence, as by Lambinus, Plasbcrg, Ax, and others. principium. Of possible combinations there arc several, such as (1) to keep A further complication immediately both causa and principium, cither (a) appears: between philosopbiae and scien­ making causa look backward, perhaps tiam Bl, in a space suitable for four inserting an ea before it with Plasbcrg, letters, reads ad h or ad hoc, changed by and interpreting "that reason should be B* to ad hanc; Μ reads esse, but F has a strong argument that the foundation no intervening word. May the archetype

1,1 tcrquc Academicos * a rebus

2

115

incertis adsensionem cohibuissc.

1

achadcmicos Η (m. rec. in mg.) Λ/, achademici Bx(?)Ft achadcmia B* rebus Η (m. rec. in rug.) of these mss perhaps have contained pbilosopbiae esse * scientiam? This meaning, however, seems unlikely, for scientia is properly the goal (τέλος) rather than the beginning (αρχή) or the cause (atria) of philosophy, which naturally starts from consciousness of and dissatisfaction with ignorance; cf. Plat. Thtatt. 155d: μάλα γάρ φιλοσόφου τοΰτο τό πάθος, τό θαυμάξειν ού γάρ άλλη αρχή φιλοσοφίας ή αύτη; Aristot. Metapb. 1, 982 b 19: είπερ διά το φεύγειν την δγνοιαν έφιλοσοφησαν φανερόν δτι δια τό κΐδέναι τό έπίστασθαι έδίωκον. From these pas­ sages one might naturally desire to read here not scientiam but inscientiamt and this reading was printed by Manutius, sup­ ported by Da vies from a codex Elieniis, and adopted by some later editors, e.g., Schocmannand Mayor; for the omission of in- cf. L. Ha vet, Manuel de crit. verbale (1911), 255, § 1067). Mayor argues (1) there is no reason for any reference here to the origin of philosophy; (2) present discrepancy of opinion is no argument as to the origin of philosophy; (3) the origin of philosophy is uncon­ nected with Academic suspense of judgment; (4) inscientia could not mean τό φεύγειν τήν 4γνοιαν; and (5) principium pbilosopbandi would have been a more suitable phrase (cf. 1,6: pbilosopbandi .. . studium). F. A. Wolf, Litter. Ana/ekten, 1 (1817), 282, and in his Kl. Scitr. 1 (1869), 502503, distinguishes insnentia ( = nibiJ scire% as in 1, 17; Ac. 1, 16; 2, 74 of Academic scepticism (εποχή); cf. also Sen. Ep. 88, 46; Min. Fcl. 13, 2) from inset tia (mere ignorance, e.g., Ac. 1, 41), in which he is followed, more or less independently, by J. S. Rcid (in Mayor's cd., ad /oc), who explains that "the true theory of philosophy is that which denies επιστήμη, in other words that which the Academics oppose to the Stoics," and by J. A. Kleist (CI. Journ. 8 (1912), 81-83), who believes that Cicero urges the acceptance of mere probability as the basis of any system of philosophy,

* de

inscientia meaning "lack of certainty," as opposed to scientia (cf. Ac. 1, 41-42, where the term is used for sensations not subject to the Stoic καταληπτική φαντασία). J. Jortin's emendation (Misc. Observ. upon Authors anc. and mod. 2 (1732), 68-70) of principium pbilosopbiae inscientiae scientiam, and Plasbcrg's sug­ gestion (cd. maior.), principium pbilo­ sopbiae sciendi nihil scientiam, aim at the same idea by different phraseologies. The assumption of a longer lacuna is made by P. Petit (Misc. Observ. 1 (1682), 17), who emends to principium pbiloso­ pbiae scientiam; Plasbcrg, by a combination of phrases from Legg. 1, 37; Ac. 2, 7'; and De Or. 2, 30, would emend: adbenire ad> scientiam—a supplction which he wisely did not print in his text; T. Bin (Berl. pbil. Wocb. 38 (1918), 546-547) emends: esse dubitationem cattsam et principium pbilosopbiae, baud scientiam. I somewhat hesitantly read [causam id est] principium pbilosopbiae esse [or pos­ sibly pbilosopbiae adhuc esse] scien­ tiam, prudenterque Academicos, translating: "On this matter so varied and so irre­ concilable arc the views of the most learned men, it should probably (debeat) be an important argument that the very foundation of philosophy is (up to the present) only uncertainty, and that the Academics have wisely refrained from assent to things which are uncertain." This explanation fits neatly with the first part of the sentence, the lack of a generally accepted doctrine being due to the uncertainty of the premisses upon which such might rest. The stages of corruption of the text may have been (1) causa as a gloss on principium; (2) causa principium; (3) causa et principium (in B* ) and causa id est principium (in M). Academicos: the keynote of the

116

1,1

Quid est enim temeritate turpius l aut quid tarn temerarium 1

turpius Η (m. rtc. in mg.)t Imtinat forcius BF, fortius Μ

whole work is here suggested in its ex his ilia nuessario nata est εποχή, id first paragraph, and the vote taken at its est adsensionis retentio; cf. Plut. Cic. 40, 2: end (3, 95), with Academics on two εκείνος γάρ έστιν . . . ό καΐ τήν φαντασίαν . . . καΐ τήν έποχήν καΐ τήν κα· sides of the question, indicates that the τάληψιν . . . ά^λα τε πολλά των τοιού­ antidogmatic principles of that school των έςονομάσας πρώτος ή μάλιστα 'Ρωhave been well maintained. μαίοις; Lact. Inst. 3, 29,7: is qui dicit rebus incerti·: cf. Div. 2, 43: quid igitur minus a pbysicis did debet quam adsensus esse retinendos, quod stulti sit bominis rebus incognitis temere assentire. For qw'cquam certi significari rebut incertis; the idea cf. Att. 6, 6, 3 (έπέχειν, εποχή) Sen. 68: quid enim est stu/tius quam incerta pro certis habere, falsa pro peris? M. 6, 9, 3 (έπέχειν, εποχή); 13, 21, 3 (εποχή); 15, 21, 2 (εποχή); Fin. 3, 3 1 : summum Aurcl. 8, 7: φύσις δέ λογική εύοδεΐ, έν munus sapientis obsistere visisadsensusque/irme μέν φαντασίαις μήτε ψευδεΐ μήτε άδήλω συγκατατιΟεμένη; Aug. C. Acad. 1, 7: sustinere; Ac. 1, 45: neque adsensione apsi incertis rebus esset assensus (cf. Plasberg'sprobare . . . ab utraque parte adsensio cd. of Cic. Ac. (1908), p. 59); 2, 11: sustineretur; 2 48:, sustinere se ab ornni ex quo confici ut nuJ/i etiam res sapiens adsensu; 2, 53; 2, 57: retenturum adsensum assentiatur; erret enim necesse est, quod neque umquam ulli viso adsenswum; 2, 62: sublata ... adsensione; 2, 68: sustinenda est sapienti nefas est, si assentiatur rebus inpotius omnis adsensio; 2, 78: omnium adcertis. sensionum retentio; 2, 94: cobibes adsensum; adsenetonem cohibuisec: the term 2, 98: quattuor eius [sc. C/itomachi) libri εποχή, for Academic suspension of sunt de sustinendis adsensionibus; 2, 104: judgment, was apparently introduced from the scepticism of Socrates {Tusc. 1, duplies ter did adsensus sustinere sapient em \ 2, 108; 2, 148: έποχήν Warn omnium 99; a/.) by Pyrrho; cf. Diog. L. 9, 61: δθεν γενναιότητα δοκεΐ φιλοσοφήσαι, το rerum comprobans; Div. 2, 150; Philo, De Ebriet. 205: άσφαλέστατον τό έπέ­ της άκαταληψίας καΐ εποχής είδος είσχειν elvai; Sen. Ep. 108, 21: iudidum αγαγών (sec Suid. s.vv. εποχή, ΙΙυρqmdem bonum sustinere; J. S. Rcid on ρώνειοι); 9, 76: ή δέ "παντί λόγω" καΐ Ac. 2, 59; P. Couissin, Uorigine et αυτή συνάγει την έποχήν των μέν γαρ πραγμάτων διαφωνούντων, των δέ λό­ revolution de Γ ΕΠΟΧΗ (in Rev. des it. gr. 42 (1929), 373-397); A. Pittct, γων ΙσοσΟενούντων άγνωσία της αλη­ Vocab. phitos. de Sonique, 1 (1937), 119; θείας επακολουθεί (sec Scxt. Emp. R. Philippson in Symb. Os/oenses, 20 Pyrrhon. 1, 10; Adv. Math. 6; Adv. (1940), 35 (for later Epicurean attacks Phys. 1, 29: τό γαρ πολύτροπον της αποφάσεως την άγνωσίαν του [παντός] on εποχή). άληΟοΰς επισφραγίζεται, πολλών μέν adseneionem: cf. Ac. 2, 37: nunc de δυναμένων είναι τρόπων της τοΰ Οεοΰ adsensione atque adprobatione, quam Graeνοήσεως, τοΰ δέ έν αύτοϊς άληΟοϋς μή ci συνκατάΟεσιν vacant (and Rcid ad καταλαμβανόμενου; Phot. Bib/, p. 169 loc). Bckk.], and continued by Arccsilas temeritate turpius: turpius is the (Scxt. limp. Pyrrhon. 1, 232, says he reading only of certain deteriores and of asserted τέλος μέν είναι τήν έποχήν). the Juntine cd., while Β reads forcius. Important for the origins of scepsis is Emendations arc various. Nearest palaeoR. Hirzcl, Untersuch. ξ. Cicero's pbilos. graphically is fortius, which F. A. Wolf Schr. 3 (1883), 22-39. The idea occurs in (A7. Schr. 1 (1869), 504-505) very unChrysippus (S. 1 \F. 2, 36, 29; 2, 39, 3), convincingly defends; cf. G. F. Schocand various later writers (e.g., Arr. mann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 296-297, Epict. 1, 4, 11; Galen, 1, 40 K.), and is Next closest seems foedius of P. Manutius, in Latin first defined by Cic. Ac. 2, 59: followed by Lambinus, and wc may cite

1,1

117

tamque indignum sapientis gravitate atque constantia quam aut as parallels Τ use. 4, 35: quid attttm est non γοΰν οΰσης καΐ της περί Οεοΰ άγνοιας, miserius solum sed foedius etiam et deformius ίντος δέ μεγίστου κακού καΐ τοϋ μή «Iqttam aegritudine quis adflictus, debilitatus, δέναι τόν τρόπον της του θεού θερα­ iacens; 4, 52: quid Acbille Homerico foedius, πείας καΐ της είς αυτόν εύσεβείας; quid Agamemnon* in iurgio; 5, 80: quid enim A mob. 2, 57: inanissima igitur res est . . . ea [sc. vita beata] foedius, quid deformius aeceptare pro vero id quod forsitan non sit; sola relic la \ Legg. 1, 51: quid enim foedius Aug. De Trin 10, 11: erroris dedecus. Of these various readings foedius is avaritia; Off. 1, 159; 3, 36: quibus nihil net taetrius nee foedius excogitari potest'; attractive, but, as Schocmann (op. eit., 3, 115: fiagitiosa, foeda, turpia. C. G. 3, 358) remarks, unduly strong, while Schuctz (Opusc. (1830), 227) emends turpius has so evident an affinity for the to futilius, with which may be compared faults of ignorance and temeritas that Ac. 2, 59: quid enim est tarn futtile quam the chances seem to favor it here. quicquam adprobare non cognitum? H. Temeritas (and the adverb temere) are Dciter (Pbilol. 58 (1899), 303) suggests frequently used by Cicero of rash, un­ tefertius, comparing 2 Verr. 3, 202: considered action, especially of youths, iam refertius erit aerarium — no close as opposed to mature prudentia (Sen. 20) parallel. F. Walter (Wien. Stud. 48 (1930), or sapientia (Off. 2, 8). 3, 61 infra associa­ 77-78) proposes <de>formius, and cites tes it with inconstantia; for other cases cf. Tusc. 4, 35 (sec above; and add 5, 80); Ac. 1, 42; 2, 66 (and n. of Reid, who Rep. 1, 51: nee ulla deformior species est equates it with προπέτεια); 2, 68; 2, 108; atntatts. T. Birt (Berl. phil. Woeb. 38 2, 120; Fin. 3, 72; Tusc. 4, 80; Off. 1, 18; (1918), 547) emends: importunius. Q. Cic. Comm. Petit. 39: Έπιχάρμειον The favorite reading with editors illud teneto, nervos atque artus sapientiae has been turpius, conjectured by Lambinon temere credere [for the Greek of nus and later found in several deteriores, this cf. Att. 1, 19, 8]; Sen. N.Q. 7, 30, 1; for this adjective is often used by Cicero Galen, III, 74 Κ.: δια προπετη συνκατάin such connections; e.g., 1, 70: hoc Οεσιν. In Off. 1, 94, Cicero remarks: falls, dicere turpius est quam, etc, Ac. 1, 45: errare, labi, decipi tarn dedeeet quam delirare neque hoc quidquam esse turpius quam cogni­ et mente esse cap turn; in Ac. 2, 29, he says tions et perceptions adsensionem adprobatio-that one of the two chief matters in nemque praecurrere; 2, 66: pro veris probare philosophy is iudicium veri. falsa turpissimum est; 2, 114: cum me in­ sapientis gravitate: cf. Off. 1, 67: ut cognito adsentiri vetes idque turpissimum esse nihil . . . discedas . . . a dignitate sapientis dieas et plenissimum temeritatis; Dip. 1,7: robusti animi est magnaeque constaniiae; Ac. temeritas in adsentiendo errorque turpis est; 2, 66: nihil est ab ea cogitatione quam habeOff. 1, 18: labi aut em, errare, nescire, mus de gravitate sapientis, errore, levitate, decipi et malum et turpe ducimus; Inv. 2, 9: temeritate diiunctius. Cicero frequently in parum cognito stulte et diu perseverasse couples gravitas and constantia (e.g., turpe est; Orat. 120: quid est enim turpius Fin. 3, 1; Tusc. 4, 57; 4, 60; 5, 13; quam .. . controversiarum patroeinia suscipere Ac. 2, 53; Off. 1, 72; 1, 112; Mortens. cum sis legum et civilis iuris ignarus; Phil. 7,9; fr. 64 Mullcr), and, though appropriate other examples in Mcrguct, Lex. ?. d. for all Romans, these qualities especially pbilos. Sebr. 3 (1894), 715-716. Turpis befit the philosopher; cf. Ac. 2, 53; Fin. is in the ethical works constantly con­ 2, 100; 5, 13: ea quae desideratur a magno trasted by Cicero with bonestus, and philosopho gravitas; 5, 14; Tusc. 5, 46; Plato (Pbaedr. 277 d-c) describes igno­ Π. Rcmy, Ije concept etc. de la xgravitas? rance as a disgrace (cf. Theaet. 194c: in Nova et Vetera, 1 (1921), 5-14; W. τύ 8έ ψεύδεσθαι αίσχρόν) while in the Kroll, Die Kultur d. etc. Zeit, 1 (1933), Minos, 318c, the impiety of wrong 27 (who considers gravitas nearly syn­ notions of the gods is stressed; cf. Ijegg. onymous with constantia and opposed 10, 888b; Orig. C. Cels. 4, 65: έν κακοϊς to the levitas Graecorum); M. Hadas in

118

1,2

falsum scntire aut quod non satis explorate perceptum sit ct cognitum sine ulla dubitatione dcfcndere? 2 Velut in hac quaestione plerique, quod maxime veri simile est et quo omnes [sese] l 1

sese del. Λί\ om. Η (m. rec. in mg.)

CI. foum. 31 (1935), 17-24; H. Wagen- evertere, cum alii deos <non> esse dicani voort. Imperium (1941), 103-125 (on [N.D. 1, 2), alii esse quidem sed nihil procurare definiant [N.D. 1, 2-3], alii et esse gravitas and maiestat). falsum: assent should be withheld et rerum nostrarum curam procurationtmqm from falsa and incognita (non satis cognita); susapere, et tanta sint bi omnes in varietate cf. Div. 1, 7; Ac. 1, 45; 2, 29; 2, 59; et dissensione versati (N.D. 1, 2J ut longum el alienum sit [N.D. 1, 2] . . . nngulorum 2, 68; Fin. 3, 72. explorate: cf. Fam. 6, 1, 5: exploratius enumerare sententias [N.D. 1, 2J. nam alii .. . promtttere; 10, 8, 6: explorate iudicare. et figuras bis pro arbitrio suo Iribuunt, et loca adsignant [N.D. 1, 2], sedes etiam 16, 8, 1;J2- FT. 2, 14, 3; Att. 14, 14, 6. Mayor (ad toe.) thinks the adverb here constituent et multa de actibus eorum vi toque has a half-technical sense, and compares describunt [N.D. 1, 2J et omnia quae facta et constituta sunt [N.D. 1, 2] ipsorum Ac. 2, 129. Such phrases as babtre exploratum (1, 51; Div. 2, 60; Off 3, 75; arbitrio regigubemarique pronuntiant [N.D. Parad. 17; Am. 97) and esse exploratum 1, 2); alii nihil moliri, nihil curare [N.D. 1, 2] et ab ornni administrations cura (Ac. 2, 54; Sen. 67; Fin. 2, 92; Tusc. 2, 17; Div. 1, 117) arc favorites with vacuos esse dixerunt [N.D. 1, 2]. Others Cicero; cf. also 2, 64: explorata ratio divided believers into two classes, those who recognized divine intervention in (as in 2 Verr. 1, 15). See A. Cuny in the world and those who, like the Mil. offerts ά L. Havet (1909). 85-106, Epicureans, did not; cf. 2, 3; 2, 164-165. especially 90-91. plerique: Cicero as an Academic perceptum . . . et cognitum: else­ makes a more modest claim than the where coupled; e.g. Ac. 2, 18; 2, 23; dogmatist Vclleius (1, 43: in omnium 2, 103; 2, 109; Fin. 5, 76; Legg. 1, 60. sine ulla dubitatione: cf. Tusc. 3, 5; animis eorum [sc. deorum] notionem imFam. 1, 5b, 2; Att. 14, 13b, 5; 16, 7, 1; pressisset ipsa natura, etc.; 1, 44; 1, 46; answered by Cotta in 1, 62, who himself 16, 16a, 6; 16, 16b, 9; also Augustine's uses the softened phrase omnibus fere) ridicule (CD. 6, 2) of Cicero's descrip­ and the dogmatist Balbus (2, 4: adsensu tion (Ac. (1932 cd.) p. 25, 9 Plasberg) of Varro as sine ulla dubitatione doctissimo, omnium-, 2, 12: omnibus enim innatum though writing in the Academica, ubi est . . . esse deos; cf. Cotta's objections in 3, 8; 3, 11, 3, 17; also Div. 2, 106: cuncta dubitanda esse contendit. 2 velut: often employed in passing adsumunt "sunt autem di" quod ipsum non from a general statement to a particular ab omnibus conceditur), both of whom rely upon an assumed consensus gentium illustration; e.g., 1, 69; 1, 101; 2, 73; (a method of argument found in Plat. 2, 124; Tusc. 5, 28; 5, 34; Legg. 2, 47. On the following three-fold division Legg. 10, 886a; cf. L. Gueuning in Nova of believers, agnostics, and atheists cf. et Vetera, 7 (1925), 326, n. 7; H. Pinard dc la Boullayc, LVt. comp. des relig. 1· Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 50: των ούν (1929). 20), for which sec Pease on περί υπάρξεως θεοΰ σχεψαμένων ol μέν Div. 1, 1. Cicero, like his fellow Aca­ εΤναί φασι θεόν, ol δέ μή είναι, ol δέ μή demic Cotta and like Sextus Empiricus μάλλον είναι ή μή είναι; Firm. Math. 1, (Adv. Pbys. 1, 50-51: είναι μέν [sc. θ«6ν] 1, 3-4 (a passage strongly recalling the present: cum sciamus inter ipsos quanta ol πλείους των δογματικών καΐ ή κοινή sit <de> ipsa deorum natura dissensio τοΰ βίου κρόληψις, κτλ.), makes asser­ [N.D. 1, 2] quantisque disputationum tions, not about all men, but only argumentis vim totam divinitatis conantur about the majority. Just below, (quo

1,2

119

duce natura venimus, deos esse dixerunt, dubitare se Protagoras, omnti .. . venimus), however, he speaks more boldly; cf. 'fuse. 1, 30: nemo omnium tarn sit inmanis cuius menttm non imbuerit dtorum opinio . .. omnes tamen esse vim et naturam divinam arbitrantur; Lt&&- 1» 24: in hominibus nulla gens est tarn mansueta tuque tarn /era quae non% etiamsi ignoret qua/em habere deum deeeat, tamen habendum sciat; cf. Aristot. De Caelot 1, 3, 270 b 5: πάντες γαρ άνθρωποι περί θεών εχουσιν ύπόληψιν. In De Div. per Somn. 1, 462 b 14 Aristotle uses a modified form of the argument from consensus: το μέν γάρ πάντας ή πολλούς υπολαμβάνειν Ιχειν τι σημειώδες τα ενύπνια, κτλ. Gucuning (op. cit.% 327) suggests that Cicero here seems to admit that one might, to gain an idea of the origins of religion, study the religious state of foreign (especially primitive) peoples, and thinks that Plato (Legg. 10, 886a) was the first to grasp the importance of this and build upon it the doctrine of consensus. veri simile: it is appropriate that this work, strongly illustrative of Aca­ demic method, should start with re­ cognition of the probability of the exist­ ence of the gods, just as in its last sen­ tence (3, 95) Cicero considers the Stoic defence of them as ad veritatis sim'litudinem . . . propensior. omnes: BFM1 read omnes sese (sese deleted by Λ/1), and Plasbcrg (ed. motor) suggests emending cither to omnes sese , or, better, omnes fere [cf. 1, 44: fere constat inter omnes; 1, 62: ptacet enim omnibus fere . . . deos esse]. In the philosophical wrorks fere 3 ! times modifies omnis (26 times in the order ornnit fere); further, the confusion in half-uncials or minuscules between r and / is by no means impossible. T. Birt (Berl. phii. Woeb. 38 (1918), 547) supports this emendation. M. Atzert (Gotting. gel. Anz. 197 (1935), 277), comparing Fin. 5, 41, would emend sese to sensim. A. C. Clark (The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 356-357) assumes, however, that sese may be a variant for esse, and thinks the ancestor of Β may have read quo omnes j due* natura venimus deos esse [in

marg. sese] / dixerunt (assuming narrow columns with about 25 letters to the line). The gloss sese is inappropriate as a variant for esse, but Clark has not noticed that it is very apt as a variant for st in the line below those which he quotes (cf. R. Philippson in Pbilol. Wocb. 54 (1934), 188), and if written marginally half-way between the two lines its proximity to a terminal esse might easily have suggested to a copyist that it was a correction for that word of somewhat similar sound. Its mere pre­ sence in the margin is insufficient evidence for considering it superior to se, but since it appears merely a variant on that word we may delete it. duce natura: a favorite phrase, cither in the ablative absolute as here (cf. 2, 128; Fin. 1, 7 1 ; 2, 32; 2, 109; 5, 69; Tusc. 1, 30; 3, 2; Legg. 1, 20 (bis); Off. 1, 129; 2, 73; Pro Rab. Post. 4; Varr. L.L. 8, 10; Fcst. p. 372 M. (510 L.); Plin. N.H. 10, 155; Apul. De Plat. 2, 2; De Μundo, 28; Arnob. 1, 33; lul. Sever. Praecept. 5 (Rhet. Lat. 357 Halm): natura duce .. . pervenitur) or with the two words otherwise combined (Fin. 4, 10; 5, 42; Off. 1, 22; 1, 100; Am. 19; Sen. 5; Brut. 204; Orat. 58; Varr. L.L·. 6, 3; Sen. Phaedr. 481; Dial. 7, 8, 1; possibly Ep. 90, 4; Stat. Theb. 12, 645; Quintil. Inst. 4, 5, 3). The words duce natura probably render φύσει, since there seems no common Greek phrase which is translated by duce, though ακολούθως τη φύσει (secundum naturam) occurs. H. Lciscgang (Phil. Woch. 58 (1938), 1309) finds in this and similar expressions a strongly monistic meta­ physics, like that of Panaetius, Antiochus, and Posidonius; man, if he docs not resist, is led by nature to his destiny. On natura duce cf. M. van den Bruwacne, La tljeol. de Cic. (1937), 222-230. With the thought cf. also Tert. De Sped. 2: nemo negat, quia nemo ignorat, quod ultro na­ tura suggerit, deum esse universitatis conditorem. venimus: we need not prefer vehimur (with the figure of a ship) of the deteriores or trabimur of C. G. Cobet (Var. Lect.

120

1,2

cults; a charge made by pagans against (1873), 460), who compares Off. 1, 18. Jews, as in Piol. Tetrab. 2, 3, and more The tense is probably present, of a often against Christians; e.g., Julian. general truth. Ep. 22, 429d—though Julian was him­ esse, etc.: cf. Scrv. Aen. 4, 379: Cicero in libris de deorum natura tripiicem self considered by the Christians as an de diis dicit esse opinionem: deos non esse .. . ;atheist: Suid. s.vv. Ιουλιανός, Μάρις —; esse et nihil curare, ut Ε pi curd ; esse et curare, Athenag. Suppl. pro Christ. 3; Just. Martyr, 1 Apol. 5-6; 2 Apol. 3; Eus. ut Stoici. H.E. 4, 15, 19; 4, 16, 3 ; 5, 1, 9; Arnob. dubitare: cf. Philo, De Opt/. Mundi, 1, 29; A. Harnack in Texte u. Untersucb. 170: πρώτον μεν δτι ϊστι τό θείον καΐ N.F. 13, 4 (1905), 8-16 (important for υπάρχει, δια τους άθεους, ων ol μέν the first three centuries); (3) denial ένεδοίασαν έπαμφοτερίσαντες περί της of the accepted gods as morally un­ υπάρξεως αύτοΰ, ol δέ τολμηρότεροι καΐ worthy of worship (1, 42-43) and the κατεθρασύναντο φάμενοι μηδ' δλως είναι; substitution of purer conceptions, such Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 59: ού μάλλον as of aniconic for anthropomorphic δέ είναι ή μή είναι θεούς δια τήν των gods, of monotheism for polytheism, αντικειμένων λόγων Ισοσθένειαν Ελεζαν and of spiritual for material deities ol άπό της σκέψεως. (cf. Eus. Pr. Et: 10, 4, 32; Clem. Protr. Protagoras: these three philosophers are again cited by Cotta in 1, 63 to dis­ 2, 24, 2, who says that clear-minded men, prove consensus of belief in the gods. like Euhcmcrus, Nicanor, Diagoras, Hippo, and Theodorus, were charged The selection of one agnostic and two with atheism because they realized atheists out of a larger number who popular errors about the gods, whereas might have been named may be due to the real atheists are those ignorant of the two considerations: (1) that these are true god (id., 2, 23, 1; cf. Just. Martyr, stock examples of the two types; and 2 Apol. 3)); (4) as an inaccurate slogan, (2) that Cicero thus secures a rhetorical appearing as early as Eur. Hel. 1148, group of three illustrations (sec Pease raised against any who differed from the on Dip. 1, 3). Compare the triads of atheists in Philodem. De Pie/, p. 112 accuser, and among the Christians applied with freedom both to pagans Gompcrz — Usencr, Epicurea, 127, 27 (Harnack, op. cit., 3-7) and to heretics (Prodicus, Diagoras, Critias); Plut. De (##/., 7-8; also Greg. Naz. Or. 2, 37 comm. Notit. 31 (Theodoms, Diagoras, (Sabellius); Hier. C. loan. Hieros. 9; Hippo); Ρlac. Pbilos. 1, 7 — Doxogr. Suid. s.v. Άέτιος (Aetius)). Atheism Gr.% 297, repeated by Thcodorct, Gr. as a criminal offence in the eyes of the Aff. Cur. 2, 112; 3, 4 (Diagoras, Theo­ law seems limited to Athens (cf. E. doms, Euhcmcrus); [Galen,) De Phil. Dcrcnnc, Let proch d'impir'te (1930), Hist. 8 (Proragoras, Theodorus, Euhe265) from about the beginning of the mcrus); Acl. Hist. An. 6, 40 (Hippo, Pcloponncsian War to the close of the Diagoras, Herostratus); Min. Fcl. 8, fourth century B.C. (Drachmann, op. 2-3 (who copies the three here named by Cicero but in the order Theodorus, cit., 6-7; cf. C. M. Bowra in CI. Phil. 33 Diagoras, Protagoras); loan. Chrys. (1938), 367). Among those philosophers In 1 Cor. Homil. 4, 5 (Protagoras, Dia­ accused, in their own day or later, of denial of the gods Drachmann (op. cit., goras, Theodorus); Li ban. Decl. 1, 153-154 (Anaxagoras, Protagoras, Dia­ 13; cf. T. Thalhcim in P.-W. 2 (1896), goras). 1529; F. Zuckcr in Philol. 64 (1905). 468-469) lists as a canon Xcnophanes, On the history of atheism cf. A. B. Anaxagoras, Diogenes of Apollonia, Hippo Drachmann, Atheism in pagan Antiquity of Rhegium, Protagoras, Prodicus, Critias, (1922). Charges of atheism might be Diagoras of Melos, Socrates, Antisthcncs, based upon various grounds: (1) ab­ Plato, Aristotle, Thcophrastus, Stilpo, solute theoretical denial of the existence Theodorus, Bion, Epicurus, and Eubemerus of any gods; (2) denial of the accepted (those italicized being denoted as £θεοι. popular gods in the interest of foreign

1,2

121

T o these may be added Aeschylus (Acl. auiem qui providentiam mundi curioiius V.H. 5, 19; cf. Drachmann, op. ci/.t 54), vestigant et impensius deos celebrant eos vero pulgo mages nominent. At other times Euripides (Ar. Tbesm. 450-451; Satyr us, religious heretics were accused of Vit. Eurip. in Pap. Oxyrb. 1176, frg 39, col. x. pp. 153; 177; [Galen], De atheism; e.g., Asclep. in Aristot. Metapb. Hist. Pbil. 8; E. Mullcr, Eurip. Deorum p. 285, 18-19 (of the Manichacans). It would appear that Protagoras was pop. Conttmtor (1826)), Leucippus and the first to treat the existence of the Democritus (Apul. Apol. 27), Hcrostragods as a debatable problem which tus (Ael. Hist. An. 6, 40), Ahstarchus might (on purely rational grounds; of Samos (Plut. De Fade, 6), Philippus cf. T. Gomperz, Gr. DenJker, l l (1922), (no. 44 in P.-W.\ Philodem. De Piet. p. 493, quoting C. A. Lobcck) conceivably 86 Gomperz), Damis the Epicurean be solved in the negative (Drachmann, (Lucian, lup. Trag. 4; 17), Nicanor of op. at. 42), but the statement at the Cyprus (Clem. Protr. 2, 24, 2; Arnob. beginning of his περί θεών (1, 63 infra; 4, 29), and miscellaneous Epicureans Euseb. Pr. Ev. 14, 3, 7): περί μεν θεών (Suid. s.v. 'Επίκουρος).). For ancient ούχ Εχω είδέναι ούθ' ως είσίν, ούθ' ως lists sec Acl. I'.H. 2, 31; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 3, 218; Adv. Pbys. 1, 51-59; ούκ είσίν, οΰθ' όποΐοί τίνες Ιδέαν. πολλά γαρ τα κωλύοντα είδέναι. ή τ* άδηEustath. in Od. 3, 381. Maximus of λότης καΐ βραχύς ων ό βίος τοΰ άνθρωπου Tyre, 11, 5, emphasizes the comparative rarity of atheists. At Rome criminal [cf 14, 19, 10; Diog. L. 9, 51] makes, as Τ. Gomperz {op. cit., I 1 (1922), 371), action against them seems unknown, points out, a clear distinction between because of Roman indifference to theo­ belief and knowledge—note the repeated retical inquiry in cases where established use of είδέναι—, and there is little cults were not disturbed. Among the Jews Joscphus (C. Ap. 2, 180) says evidence that Protagoras failed to con­ form to the externals of the state religion atheists were not found— Ps. 14, 1 (cf. Drachmann, op. cit.t 41-42; Dercnnc. should probably not be urged against him. A few Ethiopian atheists, however, op. cit., 45-46). As our accounts become more distant chronologically from his arc recognized by Diod. 3, 9, 2 (but cf. time and reflect the outcome of his trial Strab. 17, 2, 3); for those in Egypt cf. F. Cumont, L'£gypte des astrologues rather than the evidence presented at it, writers become more severe in condem­ (1937), 135. Accusations of atheism ning his views. On the whole subject were brought especially against philo­ sophers; cf. Inv. 1, 46: buius modi sunt cf. 1, 63 nn.; Plat. Tbeatt. 162d: θεούς . . . ούς έγώ Εκ τε τοΰ λέγειν καΐ τοΰ probabilia . . . eos qui pbilosopbiae dent operant non arbitrari deos esse; also perhaps γράφειν περί αυτών, ως είσίν ή ως ούκ είσίν, εξαιρώ; Eupol. frg. 146 Kock: Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 68, 2; Just. Martyr, 1 Apol. 4; Arnob. 1, 31: audimus enim Πρωταγόρας . . . / 6ς άλαζονεύεται μέν quosdam pbilosopbandi studio deditos partim άλιτήριος περί τών μετεώρων; Diog. it/lam negare vim use divimm partim an Ocnoand. p. 19 W.: ΙΙρωτχγόρβς δέ 6 Άβδηρείτης τη μέν δυνάμει την αυτήν sit cotidie quaerere. The populace were ήνενκε Διαγόρα δόξαν, ταϊς λέξεσιν δέ prone to accept religious customs with­ έτέραις έχρήσατο. ως τό λείαν Ιταμόν out question, and the physical, often αύτης έκφευξούμενος; Max. Tyr. 11, 5: esoteric, inquiries of the philosophers καν μη είναι φής (sc. τό θεΐον), ώς Δια­ were supposed, by outsiders, to lead to γόρας, κάν άγνοεϊν τι φής, ώς Πρωταγό­ more or less illicit results; cf. Apul. Apol. 27: bate ferme com muni quodam ρας; Philostr. Vit. Sopb. 1, 10: τό δέ errore imperitorum pbilosopbis obiec/antur, άπορεΐν φάσκειν, είτε είσΐ θεοί, εΓτε ούκ ut partim eorum qui corporum causas meras etείσί, δοκεϊ μοι Πρωταγόρας έκ της Περ­ nmplicis rimantur irreligiosos putent toque σικής παιδεύσεως παρανομήσαι; Liban. Decl. 1, 154: Πρωταγόραν έξεκηρύζατ* aiant deos abnuert, ut Anaxagoram et καλώς καΐ προσηκόντως ζητοϋντα περί Leudppum et Democritum et Epicurum ceterosque rerum naturae patronos, partim θεών είτ' είσίν είτ' ούκ είσί; Epiphan.

122

1,2

nullos esse omnino Diagoras Melius et Theodorus Cyrcnaicus Homil. 4. 5 {Pair. Gr. 61, 36); Cyril. Adv. Han. 3, 2, 9 (Doxogr. G'.* 591): Alex. C. Iulian. 6, p. 190 {Pair. Gr. 76, Πρωταγόρας 6 τοΰ Μενάνδρου 'Αβδηρί­ 789); Suid. s.vv. άποπυργίζοντας, Δια­ της Ιφη μή θεούς είναι μηδέ Ολως ύπάρχειν; Lact. Inst. 1, 2, 2: Protagoras qui γόρας, ίακχος, πυργίσκοι, Σωκράτης ό dtos in dubium vocavit et postea Diagoras Μήλιος; Fustath. Comment. 530 (Geogr. qui exclusit et alii nonnulli qui non puta- Gr. man. 2, 320); Apostol. 6, 4 (Paroem. verunt deos esse ; De Ira, 9, 1: cum sentential Gr. 2, 365; but E. Dcrcnne, Les proces pbilosopborum prions temporis de provi- d'impiete (1930), 64, n. 3, does not be­ lieve that the name Diagoras was ever dentia consensissent ... primus omnium used as generic term for "atheist"). Protagoras extitit temporibus Socratis qui Diagoras was a poet (Sext. Emp. Adv. sibi diceret non liquere utrum esset aliqua dsvtnitas necne . . . de cuius sententia non Pbys. 9, 53; Steph. Byz. p. 450 M.; est opus disputare, quia nihil certi pronun- fragments quoted by Philodera. De Piet. p. 85 Gomperz). According to some tiavit; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 2, 13: accounts (Aristoxcnus ap. Philodem. περί μέν ούν των Θεών ούχ οίδα ούτε εΐ είσίν, ούθ' ώς ούκ είσίν, οΰθ* όποιοι τίνες I.e.) he was originally a pious believer, but lost his faith in the gods because of τήν Ιδέαν είσίν; 6, 6; Schol. Plat. Rep. 1, the betrayal of a trust by a friend and 600c (p. 273 Greene): είπε γαρ περί θεών ούχ έχω εΐδέναι ούτε ώς είσιν the failure of the gods to punish the perjury (Schol. Ar. Nub. 830; Schol. ούτε ώς ούκ είσιν; Suid. s.v. Πρωταγό­ Clem. Protr. 2, 24, 2; Suid. s.v. Δια­ ρας; P. Dccharmc, La critique des trad, γόρας), wrote a recantation of his reli­ relig. chez les Grecs (1904), 120; Drachmann, op. at., 39-42; Dercnnc, op. at., gious beliefs called the άποπυργίζοντες λόγοι; (Suid. s.vv. άποπυργίζοντας, Δια­ 45-55; W. C. Greene, Moira (1944), 249, γόρας, πυργίσκοι; Ε. Dercnnc, op. cit., who thinks that Protagoras, as a huma­ 59-61), perhaps to be identified with a nist and relativist, did not intend to work called Φρύγιοι λόγοι, mocked deal with theology, and that the omis­ at the mysteries ([Lys.] 6, 17; Joseph. sion of it is not inconsistent with ortho­ C. Ap. 2, 266; Schol. Ar. Aves, 1072; doxy in matters of cult. Tatian, I.e.; Athenag. I.e.; Suid. s.v. nullos esse omnino: cf. 1, 117: Διαγόρας), burned a statue of Heracles omnino dtos esse negabant. for firewood (passages collected by L. Diagoras Melius: more than any Stcrnbach in Wien. Stud. 10 (1888), 236; other proverbial as an atheist; cf. 1, 63; cf. B. Kcil in Hermes, 55 (1920), 63-67), 1, 117; 3, 89; Ar. Ran. 318-320 and was condemned to death for impiety schol.; Aves, 1071-1075 and schol.; Nub. 828-830 and schol.; [Lys.l 6, 17; about 415 B.C. (Diod. 13, 6, 7), and fled from Athens to Pcllcnc, with a price Epic. De Natura, 14, frg. 87 Us. (ap. Philodem. De Piet. p. 112 Gompcrz); on his head (Ar. Apes, 1072-1075 and

Diod. 13, 6, 7; Joseph. C. Ap. 2, 266;

schol.; Joseph. l.c.\ Ammon. Diff. 56;

Plut. Plac. 1, 7, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 297); De Superst. 13; Ael. V.H. 2, 23; 2, 31; Hist. An. 6, 40; frg. 33 H. (ap. Suid. s.v. Ιρρε); Athen. 13, 611b; Diog. Oenoand. p. 19 W.; Max. Tyr. 11, 5; Aristid. Or. 45, 60; Sext. Emp. Pyrrbon. 3, 218; Adv. Pbys. 1, 51-53; Tatian, Ad Gr. 27; Athenag. Supp/ic. 4; Clem. Protr. 2, 24, 2 and schol.; Lact. Inst. \,2,2, De Ira, 9, 7; 10, 47; Arnob. 4, 29; Aug. C. Litt. Petil. 3, 25; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. Cur. praef. 9; 6, 6; Liban. Decl. 1, 153-154; loan. Chrys. in 1 Cor.

Liban. Decl. 1, 15A). His ακμή, given by Eus. Cbron. Ol. 78 as ca. 466 B . C , is hard to reconcile with the date given by Diodorus, and other parts of the story arc doubted by various scholars. Cf. further T. Munchcnberg, De Diagora Melio (1877), 25-30; U. v. WilamowitzMocllendorfT, Die Textgescb. d. gr. Lyriktr (1900), 80-84 (who on pp. 83-84 reconstructs his life and activities); P. Dccharmc, La critique des trad, relig. che^ I" ^ecs (1904), 131-135; E. WeJlmann in P.-V. 5 (1905), 310-311;

1,2

123

putaverunt. Qui vero deos esse dixerunt tanta sunt in varietate H. W. Smyth, Gr. melic Potts (1906), 345-346; B. Kcil in Hermes, 55 (1920), 63-67 (with an important scholium to Aristidcs bearing on Diagoras); T. Gompcrz, Gr. Denker, 1« (1922), 432; A. B. Drachmann, Atheism in pagan Aniiq. (1922). 31-34; 155-156; E. Dcrenne, Us procis d'impiete (1930), 57-70. For Diagoras's nickname άθεος cf. 1, 63, n. (athtos). Theodorus: of Cyrcnc, to be dis­ tinguished from another Thcodorus of Gyrene, the geometrician (P.~W. 5A (1934), 1811-1825), was chiefly notorious as an atheist; cf. 1, 63; 1, 117; Philo, Quod ornn. Prob. lib. 127: Θ. . . . τδν έπικληθέντα άθεον; Plut. Pboc. 38, 2: θ τω άθέω; De Tranq. 5: θ . . . . δ κληθείς άθεος; [GalenJ, De Phil. Hist. 8 (XIX, 250 K.); Athcn. 13, 611b; Min. Fcl. 8, 2; Clem. Protr. 2, 24, 2; Lact. De Iray 9, 7; 10, 47; Scxt. Emp. Pjrrbon. 3, 218; Adv. Pbys. 1, 51; 1, 55; Diog. L. 2, 85 (listing him as the head of the Thcodorcan branch of the Cyrcnaic school; cf. Suid. s.v. Θεόδωρος); 2, 97-103 (our fullest account); 2, 116; 4, 52; 4, 54; 6, 42; 6, 80 (Diogenes the Cynic wrote a dialogue called Θεόδωρος); 6, 97: Θ. τον έπΐκλην άθεον; Arnob. 4, 29; Hier. Chron. ann. 1697; 1708; Epiphan. Adv. Haer. 3, 2, 9, 24 (Doxogr. Gr.1 591): Θεόδωρος ό άθεος έπικληΟεΙς έςιη ληρον εΤναι τους περί τοΰ θεοΰ λόγους, ώετο γαρ μή είναι θείον καΐ τού­ του ένεκεν προύτρέπετο πάντας κλέπτειν έπιορκεΐν άρπαζε LV καΐ μή ύπεραποθνήσκειν πατρίδος, κτλ.; loan. Chrys. in 1 Cor. hlomil. 4, 5 (Pair. Gr. 61, 36): ό λεγόμενος άθεος. Thcodorus was probably born before 340 (K. v. Fritz in P.-VP. 5A (1934), 1825), was a pupil of Aristippus (Diog. L. 2, 86) and Anniccris (Diog. L. 2, 98), and the teacher of Euhcmerus; left Cyrenc for political reasons (E. Dercnne, Les procis d'impiiti (1930), 206), and came to Athens (Diog. L. 2, 103), but for his religious and moral views (Diog. L. 2, 99: κλίψειν τε καΐ μοιχεύσειν καΐ Ιεροσυλήσειν έν καιρώ [sc. τον σοφόν]· μηδέν γαρ τούτων φύσει αίσχρδν

είναι) was forced to leave Athens (Diog. L. 2, 102; Philo, I.e.—the sutcmcnt of Athcn. 13, 611a that he was executed seems incorrect), and stayed at the court of Ptolemy, by whom he was sent as ambassador to Lysimachus (Diog. L. 2, 102). Stories are told of his bold and outspoken expressions {Tusc. 1, 102; 5, 117; Philo, op. cit., 127-130; Val. Max. 6, 2, cxt. 3; Sen. Dial. 9, 14, 3; Plut. An Vitiositas, 3; De Exil. 16; Stob. 3, 2, 32, p. 185 H.; Gnomol. Vat. 352 (in W'ien. Stud. 11 (1889), 46)). His περί θεών was said to be the source of much of Epicurus's writing on the subject (Diog. L. 2, 97). Sec further P. Dccharmc, La critique des trad, rtlig. cbe^ l*s Grecs (1904), 173-174; A. B. Drachmann, Atheism in pagan Antiq. (1922), 75-76; E. Dcrcnnc, op. at.; 206-214; K. v. Fritz in P.-W. 5A (1934), 1825-1831 (and works cited). Cyrenaicus: three Latin adjectives arc derived from Cjrene: Cyrenaeus, Cyrenai· crir, and Cyrenensis, the first two being borrowed from the Greek. All three arc used by Cicero, but the form here attested by the best mss is that particu­ larly employed—as adjective or sub­ stantive—for members of the philoso­ phic school of Cyrcnc; e.g., DeOr. 3, 62; Off. 3, 116; Ac. 2, 20; 2, 131; 2, 142; Fin. 1, 23; 1, 39; 2, 39; 2, 114; Tusc. 1, 83; 3, 28; 3, 3 1 ; 3, 52; 5, 112. For Cyrenaeus cf. Tusc. 1, 102: Cyrenaeum Tbeodorum; 4, 5 (of Carncades); Ac. 2, 76—respectable evidence but insufficient to lead us to adopt here Cyrenaeus of the deter/ores. in varietate: cf. 1, 29 in maximo errore versatur; 1, 31: sunt isdem in erratis; 1, 37: magno in errore sententia est; 1, 43: in maxima inconstantia . . . versantur; Firm. Math. 1, 1, 3: tanta sunt bi ornnes in varietate et dissensione versafi ut longum . . . sit . . . enumerare sententias. dissensione: the repetition of this word twice below in this section is not without parallel in Cicero's somewhat hasty writing; cf. 2, 98 (repetition of altitudines); Pease on Div. 1, 3; also

124

1,2

et dissensione ut eorum molestum l sit enumerare * sententias. Nam et defigurisdeorum et de locis atque sedibus et de actione * 1 molestum B*H (m. rec. in mg.), turn Bl * enumerare dett. Dav., innumerare Blt dinumcrare B*FH (m. rec. in mg.) * de actione] actione AC NO Μ

d e : the fourfold use of de has been Β. L. Ullman in Am. J. Pbilol. 81 questioned, and AC Ν omit it before (1950), 408-409). molestum: turn of B1 makes no sense, actione. Such an omission, however, but the correction molestum of B* gives would injure the symmetry of a rheto­ a phrase frequent in Cicero (e.g., 1, 17; rical group of three members, each distinct in meaning (locis atque sedibus 1, 24) and sometimes found with a subject infinitive as here: 1, 99; Am. 45: forming a natural unit; cf. 1, 45, n. aliens s nimis implicare molestum esse; (formam, etc.); also the instances in Sen. 47: molestum est carere; Fin. 4, 52: Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 1054, 48 ff., where diversity of conjunctions cor­ asperum esse dolere, molestum, odiosum; 2 Verr. 3, 155: molestum est . . . suadere; responds to a diversity of relations, so that atque may unite two members Imp. Pomp. 46: erat molestum . . . esse missum; Har. Resp. 41; Fam. 2, 1, 1; more closely joined than the others), and would produce two poorly balanced Att. 5, 9, 1; 8, 3. 5; 11, 6, 2; 11, 22, 1. groups: (1) forms; (2) places, abodes, Plasberg's tum (suggested in and activities. H. Sjogren, Comment. the apparatus of his cd. maior and Tullianae (1910), 140, compares the ms adopted in the text of his ed. min.) readings of three analogous cases (Off. finds possible parallels (2 Verr. 3, 53; 2, 56: vet in re quaerenda vel augmda; Pro Cluent. 148; Legg. 2, 18; Fam. 1, 9, 23: quos erat infinitum . .. ornnis nominart), 2 Verr. 4, 1, 1: neque in . . . neque; Q. Fr. 3, 1, 4: neque per . .. neque), and but hardly seems preferable to molestum, favors supporting the mss in each case. especially in view of the occurrence of In the present passage, however, ms infinitum just below. For the meaning of molestum cf. G. Marcsch (Mitt. d. support for the more logical and regular form is not lacking. Vereines kl. Pbilol. in Wien, 5 (1928), 27-28), who suggests a derivation from figurie: cf. 1, 45: formam et vitam et mo/a. Similar in expression is Tusc. 1, actionem mentis; 1, 46 (on the forma or 116: quos enumerare magnum est. species of the gods); 1, 50: quae vita enumerare: innumerare of B* introdu­ deorum sit; 1, 65: unde sint, ubi sint, quaJes ces a verb not known to Cicero or to sint cvrpore, ant mo, vita; 1, 103: quod eius classical Latin; dinumerare of B* occurs est domicilium, quae stats, qui locus, quae twice (and dinumcratio once) in the philo­ deinde actio vitat; 1, 111: quae ergo vita? sophical works, and is defended by locis atque eedibua: combined in G. F. Schoemann (Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 1, 103; Tusc. 1, 19; 4, 38; Fin. 5, 4. 359), in the sense of "reckoning up in For such partly redundant pairs cf. groups"; adnumerare (cf. Div. 2, 3), L. Laurand, £tude sur le style des discours meaning "reckon along with," seems de Cic. (1907), 337, n. 3, and works inappropriate here; enumerare occurs 13 there cited; E. Norden, Die ant. Kunsttimes (and enumeratio four) in the philo­ prosa, l 1 (1909), 167, n. 1. Of this very sophical works, befitting the sense here characteristic feature of Cicero's style as well as being supported by the the present section shows varietate tt reminiscence in Firmicus Matcrnus quo­ dissensione, locis atque sedibus, rem causamted above (n. on in varietate). A good que, nihil agant, nihil moliantur, curatione parallel is 1, 91: enumerasti .. . pbiloet administration*, facta et const/tuta, and sopborum sententias. regantur atque moveantur. The present ex-

1,3

125

vitae multa dicuntur, deque his summa philosophorum dissensione certatur; quod vero maxime rem causamque continet, utrum nihil agant, nihil moliantur, omni l curatione et administratione rerum vacent, an contra ab iis et a principio omnia facta et constituta sint et ad infinitum tempus regantur atque moveantur in primis [quae] * magna dissensio est, eaque nisi diiudicatur3 in summo errore necesse est homines atque in maximarum rerum ignoratione 4 versari. 2 3 Sunt enim philosophi et fuerunt qui omnino nullam habere censerent rerum humanarum procuratio1

B*F

an ab omni AlF * quae om. dttt. Man., que DHNFM * ignorantia OM, ignorantue A/ 1 / 7

pression may mean "the places of their abode." actione vitac: cf. 1, 45 n. (formam, etc.)\ 1, 103; Rcid on Ac. 2, 62. hie: the least objectionable choice of readings; Plasberg's deque is rests on the first hand of no major ms and in­ troduces an unlikely divergence of form from ab iis just below. For a severe cri­ ticism of Plasberg's varied spellings of // and hie in the dative and ablative plural sec T. Birt in Berl. phi/. Wocb. 38 (1918), 547-548. quod: for de eo quod, depending upon dissenno est. rem causamque: cf. Fam. 2, 6, 5: rem atque causam; 12, 4, 2. Res is the fact, causa the point of dispute; cf. Tusc. 4, 65: una res videtur causam continere; Pro Catc. 11: multa enim quae sunt in re, quia remota sunt a causa, praetermiftam. Curatione et administratione: cf. Rtp. 1, 35; also 1, 3, below. [quae]: this word interrupts the syntax of the clause (despite the attempt of T. Birt in Bert. phi/. Woch. 38 (1918), 548-549 to retain it by changes in punc­ tuation and by understanding in sense a second certatur before utrum), and its presence is plausibly explained by Λ. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 357, as a variant for -que added in the margin but intended to apply to eaque just below. magna dissensio: cf. 1, 16; Tusc. 1, 18: magna dissensio est; Fin. 2, 49; 3, 44;

* diiudicetur

5, 16: magna dissensio est; 5, 76; Legg. 2, 32. In Off. 3, 56 the mention of a dissensio is followed by the words quae diudicanda sunt. in summo errore, etc.: cf. 1, 29: non in maximo errore versatur\ 3, 25: in eodem . . . errore versantur\ Ac. 2, 34: simi/i in errore persontur; Tusc. 1, 107; 5, 43; Off. 1, 91; Parad. 50. Error here probably means "uncertainty" rather than "misukc"; cf. 2, 2: non errantem et vagam . . . sententiam; Off. 2, 1: non enim sumus ii quorum vagetur animus errore; Plaut. M.G. 793: erro quam insistas viam\ Liv. 1, 24, 1: nominum error manet, utrius popuii Horatii, utrius Curiatii fuerint; Sen. Agam. 144: ubi animus errat optimum est casum sequi. 3 sunt . . . fuerunt . . . censerent: on the sequence of tenses cf. H. Lievcn, Die Consecutio Temporum des Cic. (1872), 45 (cited by Mayor ad loc. but not seen by me); G. S. Sale in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 7; F. E. A. Traycs in Greece and Rome, 5 (1936), 99. The imperfect here represents an action partly past, partly continuing. Of such expressions as sunt . . . et fuerunt P. Parzingcr, Beitr. z- Kenntn. d. ciceron. Sti/s (1910), 27, collects many examples. nullam habere: the philosophers here in question would include, of course, all atheists (Dion. Hal. Antiq. 2, 68, 2) and the consistent atomists, but in Cicero's day were chiefly the Epicureans, whose beliefs were based upon the first of Epicurus's κύριαι

126

1,3

ncm deos. Quorum si vera sententia est, quae potest esse pietas,1 quae sanctitas, quae religio? Haec enim omnia pure atque caste 1

pietas] uirtus A

δόξαι (cf. 1, 45; 1, 85; also 1, 51; 1, 56; (1936), 210, who thinks the terms 1, 102; 1, 115-116; 1, 123; 3, 3; 3, 79; almost synonymous, and finds that Dh>. 2, 40 (and Pease ad loc.); Ljtgg. 1, 21; each has an underlying moral content Off. 3, 102; Pro Mil. 83; H. Usener, as well as a religious significance, though Epicurea (1887), 241-257; Virg. Eel. 8,35; these are not easily separable. Μ. Υ. Henry, Rtl. of Dogmatism and Scepticism Aen. 4, 379 (and Scrvius; also Pease ad loc.)\ Lucan, 7, 454-455: mortalia in the philos. Treatises of Cic. (1925), 38, ntdli I sunt curata deo [and schol.]; Quintil. compares 1, 4: fides . . . socittas ... Inst. 5, 6, 3: cum ttiam pbilosopbi qutdam iustitia. sint rtptrti qui deos agere rerum bumanarum PieJos is defined in 1, 116: est enim curam negarent; Tac. Ann. 6, 22, 2 pietas iustitia adversum deos; cf. 1, 117: (contrasting Epicureans and Stoics, as religio nem, quae deorum cultu pio confinetur; here); Acl. frg. 11 H.; [AcroJ in Hor. 2, 153: cogrutionem deorum e qua oritur Carm. 1, 34, 2; 3, 3, 35; Ambros. De pietas; In». 2, 66: pietatem, quae erga Noet 100: pbilosopborum quorundam opini- patriam out parentes aut alios sanguine ones qui negent dium curam habere super coniunctos of fidurn conservare moneat; Top. homines; Oonat. in Aen. prooem. p. 6 90: atquitas tripartita didtur esse: una Gcorgii; Greg. Na2. Or. 4, 44; Hicr. ad supero* deos, altera ad manes, tertia ad In Is. 14, 18, p. 285 Vail.; In Εχ. 3, 9, p. homines pertinere. prima pietas, stcunda 99 Vail.; Tract, de Ps. 93 {Anecd. Mareds. sanctitas, tertia iustitia et aequitas nominatur; 3, 2, 83): qui cum Epicuro ab bumanis rebus Fin. 3, 73: pietas adversus deos; also Dei curam dicitis separatam; Tract, in Is. 6 [Plat.] Definit. 412c: ευσέβεια δικαιοσύνη {Anecd. Mareds. 3, 2, 110); Iul. Vict. περί θεούς; 415a: δσιον θεράπευμα θεούArs rbet. 6 (/?/*/. Lat. 405 Halm); άρεστόν θεώ; Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 393 id., p. 406: inter Stoicos et Epicureos solet and works there cited. The fundamental rogari providentiane mundus guberrutur; notion seems to be that of devotion, also Stob. Eel. 1, ch. 2. Among the "man's reverent attachment to the sour­ Jews similar beliefs of the Sadducecs ces of his being and the steadying of his are noted by Joseph. Bell. Iud. 2, 164; life by that attachment," as defined by Antiq. 13, 5, 9; Hippol. Pbi/osopbum.9, G. Santayana (The Life of Reason, 3 24. (1928), 179; cf. Aristot. Etb. Nic. 8, 12, procurationem: cf. 1, 2: curattone; 1162 a 4-9; 9, 2, 1165 a 21-24), and it is naturally directed towards parents and 2, 44; 2, 130 (of the analogous care of kinsmen, fatherland, and gods, e.g., man for cultivated plants and domesti­ cated animals). C. Michel, Rec. d'inscr. grecques (1900), quae potest: cf. 1, 123: quae potest esse no. 735, 213-214: τύπον δ*έ ευσέβειας ήν θεοϊς χαΐ προγόνοις είσφέρειν δσιον; sanctitas si dii bumana non curant? pietas . . . sanctitas . . . religio: id., no. 731: προς τε τους θεούς όσίως καΐ εύσ<εβώ>ς προφέρεται; also id., no. 689 combined in 1, 14 and the first two ( = I.C II, 477 b): ευσέβειας Ενεκα και again discussed in 1, 115-116 (sec M. φιλοτιμίας ήν έχων διατελεί προς τού; Knbbcrt in P.-W. 1A (1920), 574, 16); cf. also 1, 56: pie sancteque; 2, 71; Off. θεούς. 2, 11; Aug. De catecht\. Rudibus, 29. Sanctitas is defined in 1, 116 as sdentia The first two correspond to ευσέβεια colendorum deorum', cf. 2, 5: deorum cultus and όσιότης, and arc often closely religfonumque sanctitas\ also the passages linked, like pietv and holiness today; collected by W. Link in P.-W. 1A cf. J. C. Bolkestein, δσιος en ευσεβής (1920), 2248. In Plat. Euthypbr. 6e

1, 3

127

tribuenda deorum numini ita sunt si animadvcrtuntur ab iis et si est aliquid a deis inmortalibus hominum x generi tributum; sin autem dei neque possunt 2 nos iuvare nee volunt, nee omnino curant, nee quid agamus animadvertunt, nee est quod ab iis ad hominum om. Bl, humano B%

possint A

F.uchyphro attempts to define δσιον as deorum numini: a frequent phrase; what is τοις Οεοϊς προσφιλές, or θεοφιλές. e.g., 2. 7; 2, 95; 3, 92; Div. 2, 29; 2, 35; Cf. also ύ. D. Hadzsits in Trans. Am. 2, 47; 2, 124; Fin. 3, 64; Rep. 1, 12; pbiiol. Assoc. 39 (1908), 82, n. 1; W. W. Legg. 2, 15; Mar. Resp. 19; Phil. 11, 28. Fowler, Re/. Exp. of the Rom. People For the longer form deorum immortalium (1911), 4*3-464; 470, n. 27. numen sec the passages cited by F. Prisicr in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1274, who Re/iffo: on the etymology and use of discusses Cicero's use of the term numen, this word cf. Pease on Div. 2,148, and works there cited. Like the two previous always in the sense of a property of the deities (especially their might) rather words this much discussed term may than of deity itself or of a particular describe both our obligations to the gods and those to our fellows (cf. Fcst. deity. For the word in other authors p. 278 M. {-- 348 L.): religiosus est non sec Poster's treatment; also H. Wagcnmodo deorum sanctitattm magni aesiimans voort, Imperium (1941), 73-85. H. J. sed etiam officiosus adversus homines), and Rose, Prim. Culture in Italy (1926), 7 (cf. id. in Harv. thiol. Rev. 28(1935), 237) 1, 4 infra shows that Cicero is awake has compared numen with the Mclancsian to the unhappy social implications of a general abandonment of thcistic beliefs. mana, which docs not, however, seem to apply closely to the present passage. In view of the allusion in 1, 4 to CarWith the general thought cf. Sisenna, neades and the likeness of this passage fr. 125 Peter (ap. Non. p. 133 M. to the argument in 1, 115, R. Philippson (Symb. Os/oenses, 20 (1940), 24) supposes 192 L.): utrumne divi cultu erga se mortaCicero to have drawn all this informa­ lium lottiscant an superna agentes bumana tion, more or less indirectly, from Car- neglegant. ita sunt si: "only if," as in Off. 1, 28: neades. pure atque caste: cf. Div. 1, 121: hoc ipsum ita iustum est . . . // est volun­ castus animus purusque; frg. IX, 12 tary urn. neque possunt . . . nee volunt: cf. Muller (ap. Lact. Inst. 3, 19, 6): castos autem [animos], puros, integros, incorruptos in the eighth fragment of this work, . . . addeos . . . pervolare; A. Pittct, Vocab. quoted by U c t . De Ira, 13, 20-21, the repeated antithesis of vult and potest-, philos. de Seneque, 1 (1937), 159-160. Cf. L*gg. 2, 24: caste iubet /ex adJre ad also Min. Fel. 12, 2: deus .. . non vult deos, ammo videlicet, in quo sunt omnia. out non potest opitulari suis\ Julian, Orat. 4, 142d: πάντα γάρ απερ βούλεται ταΰτα tribuenda: the reciprocal expression, ίστι καΐ δύναται καΐ ενεργεί- ούτε γάρ emphasizing the contractual relation between gods and men, should be noted: δ μη ίστι βούλεται ο·">τε δ βούλεται δράν ού σΟένει ού0" δ μή δύναται ένερtribuenda deorum numini . . . a deis . . . hominum generi tributum; cf. 1, 115: cur γεϊν έθέλει; Max. Tyr. 38, 6d. The cli­ deos ab homimbus co/endos dicas cum dei .. .max in these five clauses introduced by homines non colon t; G. D. Hadzsits in nee should not be overlooked, the justi­ Trans. Am. pbiiol. Assoc. 39 (1908), 81- fication for man's neglect of the gods 83; L. Gucuning in Nova et Vetera, 1 being in inverse proportion to their attention to him and his interests. (1925), 338, n. 2.

128

1,3

hominum vitam permanare * possit, quid est quod ullos deis inmortalibus cultus, honores, preces adhibeamus? In specie autem fictae simulationis sicut reliquae virtutes item 2 pietas inesse non 1

permanere

AlDGBlt

pcrmanc

Nl

p e r m a n a r e : from the E p i c u r e a n intermundia t o t h e e a r t h , as M a y o r s u g g e s t s . q u i d est q u o d : cf. 1, 1 6 : nihil est quod . . . desideres; 1, 2 2 : quid autem erat quod concupiscent; 1, 115: quid est enim cur; 1, 117: quid est autem quod deos veneremur; 3 , 7: quid est . . . cur. Since primus est deorum cultus deos credere [Sen. Ep. 9 5 , 5 0 ; cf. Hebr. 1 1 , 61, the usclcssncss of w o r s h i p o n t h e part of u n b e l i e v e r s is often s t r e s s e d ; e.g., 1, 116; 1, 1 2 3 ; 1, 1 2 4 ; Legg. 1, 4 3 : a/que si natura confirmatura ius non erit, < virtutes omnes> tollentur; ubi enim liberalitas, ubi patriae caritas, ubi pietas, ubi aut bene merendi de altera aut referendae gratiae voluntas pot erit existere? . . . non solum in homines obsequia sed etiam in deos caerimoniae reliffonesque tolluntur, quas non metu sed ea coniunctione quae est homini cum deo conservandas puto\ Γ am. 7, 12, 2 : quo modo autem tibi placebit Iovem laptdem iurare cum scias Iovem iratum esse nemini posse; Sen. De Ben. 4, 4, 1-3; also Plat. Legg. 10, 8 8 7 b - c ; O v . Ex P. 2, 9, 232 4 : numquid erit quare soli to dignemur honorefnumina si demas veile iurare deos; Arr. E p i c t . 1, 12, 5-6: ct γ α ρ μή είσΐν θεοί, π ώ ς έστι τέλος ί π ε σ θ α ι θ ε ο ϊ ς ; εί δ^εΐσΐν μέν, μηδενός δ' έπιμελούμενοι, και ο*»τως π ώ ς υγιές ϊ σ τ α ι , κ τ λ . ; Μ . A u r c l . 6 , 4 4 : el δ'δρα περί μηδενός βουλεύ­ ονται (πιστεύειν μέν ούχ δσιον), ή μηδέ Ούωμεν, μηδέ εύχώμεθα, μηδέ όμνύωμεν, κ τ λ . ; Hicrocl. Comm. in Aur. Carm. (Fr. Phil. Gr. 1, 442 Mullach): π ώ ς γ α ρ οίον τε ταΐς Ιεραΐς Ικετείαις Οεοπρεπώς χρήσασθαι, μ ή πρόνοιαν καΐ δίκην έφοραν τά ανθρώπινα τιθεμένους; Apul. De Deo Socr. 5: nullus, inquis, deus humanis rebus intervenit; cut igitur preces adlegabo? cut votum nuncupabo? cut victimam caedam? . . . quern denique . . . iuri ittrando arbitrum adhibebo; Lucian, I up. confut. 6: σοφιστών, ot μηδέ προνοεϊν ήμας [sc. θεούς] τ ω ν ανθρώπων φ α σ ί ν εκείνοι

* i t e m (m in ras.) B, ita

Ν

γοΰν τά τοιαύτα έρωτώσιν ύπ* ασεβείας, άποτρέποντες καΐ τους άλλους θύειν καΐ εΰχεσθαι ώ ς είκαΐον 6 ν ; ; lup. Trag. 1 8 : εί δ'ούτοι πεισθεϊεν ή μ η δ έ όλως η μ ά ς (sc. θεούς] είναι ή δντας άπρονοήτους είναι σφών αυτών, άθυτα καΐ α γ έ ­ ραστα και α τ ί μ η τ α ήμΐν ί σ τ α ι τ ά κ γ η ς ; Bis accus. 2; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 1 2 : quid enim colas eos a quibus promereri nihil possir; Lact. De Ira, 6, 2 : neque bonos ullus deberi potest deo si nihil praestat colenti; 8, 2 : // enim deus nihil euiquam boni trjbuit . . . quid tarn vanum, tarn stultum quam temp/a aedificare, sacrificia facere, dona conferre . . . ut nihil adsequamur . . . quit bonos deberi potest nihil curanti et ingrato; E u s . Pr. Ev. 6, 2, 2 : τί δέ χ ρ ή λοιπόν εύσεβεΐν καΐ τους θεούς προσχυνεΐν καΐ θεραπχύειν, μηδέν οίους τε καθόλου μηδέ έαυτοϊς έπαρκεϊν; 6, 3 , 3 : τί δέ δεΐ λοιβής τε κνίσης τε και τό έκ τού­ τ ω ν γ έ ρ α ς τ ο ι ς μηδέ τ ο ύ τ ω ν άξίοις άπονέμειν, εί κ α τ ' ουδέν η μ ά ς ώ φ ε λ ε ϊ ν δύ­ ν α ν τ α ι ; 14, 27, 9. T h e q u e s t i o n here raised is a n s w e r e d , from the E p i c u r e a n s t a n d p o i n t , in 1, 4 5 ; 1, 116; cf. G . D . Hadzsits in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 39 (1908), 73-88, especially 82-83. c u l t u s , h o n o r e s , p r e c e s : F . A . Wolf (Kl. Schr. 1 (1869), 508) w o u l d refer these three to sanctitas, reliffo, and pietas respectively, b u t there seems little indi­ c a t i o n that Cicero here i n t e n d e d m o r e t h a n a rhetorical g r o u p of t h r e e . F o r the term preces cf. G. Appcl, De Precationum Romanarum Sermone (1908), 69. L. G u c u n i n g (in Nova et Vetera, 7 (1925), 234, n. 7) s u g g e s t s that cultus ( " r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s " ) is here explained b y honores and preces, as colere in 1, 119, by precari venerarique. s p e c i e . . . f i c t a e s i m u l a t i o n i s : an illogical b u t effective p l e o n a s m , w i t h which cf. Leg. agr. 2, 10: aliud spe ac specie simulationis ostentant; Pro Cat). 14: specie quadam virtutis adsimulatae; Off.

1,3

129

potest *; cum qua simul sanctitatem et religionem tolli neccssc est, quibus sublatis perturbatio vitae sequitur et magna con1

potcrunt A

3, 39: fictam et commtnticiam fabulam; Ac. 2, 140: fallax imitatio simulatioque virtutis\ Ter. Eun. 200: tuque me finxisse fain qmcquam [Oonat. ad loc.: out "dixisse" debuit dicere aut abundat "fa/si"]; Petron. 3, 3 : ficti adulatores [where Buchelcr brackets ficti]', Tac. An». 6, 45, 5: nmulationum . . . falsa; Hcrodian, Hist. 1, 4, 5: κολακείας προσποιητού; [Hier.] Ep. 148, 30, 2: ficta adulatione decipere; Cod. Ϊustin. 5, 12, 30: ficti divortii falsa simulation*·, E. Lofstcdt, Syn tacttea, 2 (1933), 176-177 (comparing Maximinus, C. Ambros. 10: sub specie fa/sae voluntatis); P. Burmann on Quintil. Inst. 8, 2, 10; J. K. Schonbcrgcr in Phil. Woch. 55 (1935), 1242. The attempt of H. Kraffert (Beitr. ζ. Krit. u. Erkl. lat. Autoren, 3 (1883), 123) to delete simulations, and that of [G. H.?J Hcidtmann {Beitr. χ. Krit. u. Int. d. Schr. ... de Nat. D. (1858), 16) to emend to venerations s (comparing 1, 45) arc both unnecessary. With the thought cf. Arr. Fpict. 2, 20, 23: ότι θεοί οϋΥ είσίν, ε( τε καΐ είσίν, ούκ επιμελούνται ανθρώπων ουδέ κοινόν τι ήμΐν έστι προς αυτούς τό τ* ευσεβές τοϋτο καΐ όσιον παρά τοις πολ­ λοίς άνθρώποις λαλούμχνον κατάψευσμά έστιν αλαζόνων ανθρώπων καΐ σο­ φιστών; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 123: εί γχρ μη είσΐ θεοί, ούκ ϊστιν ευσέβεια. In Fam. 1, 4, 2, Cicero refers to a nomen indueturn fictae religionis; in Har. Resp. 8-9 (cf. De Domo 107) he attacks those who pretend to defend a religion whose principles they themselves outrage; cf. L. Gueuning in Nova et Vetera, 7 (1925), 242. In Off. 2, 43, he is similarly opposed to insincerity. Μ. Υ. Henry {op. cit., 38) remarks that Cicero here "detaches himself from his Academic spokesman, Cotta, who later in the dialogue expresses his entire satisfaction with the mere forms of religion." sicut . . . item: for the correlation of ut and item cf. 1, 28; 1, 96; 2, 38; 3, 30;

3, 45; and nine other cases noted by Merguet, Lex. χ. d. pbil. Schr. 2 (1892), 405; for similar phrases cf. Madvig on Fin. 3, 48. reliquac virtutee: cf. Phot. BibI. cod. 243, p. 356a Bckk.: οίχεται μέν αρετή πάσα τοις Επικούρου λογοις καΐ δόγμασιν. quibus sublatis: the phrase quibus . . . confusio might fit well at the end of the sentence, after tollatur, to which position it was transferred by [G. H.?j Hcidtmann {Zur Krit. v. Interp. d. Schr. desCic.de Nat. D. (1858), 16), J. Forchhammcr {Nordisk tidskrift f filologi, N.S. 5 (1880), 37), and M. L. Earlc {Proc. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 33 (1902), lxx = CI. Papers (1912), 203), but this disagrees with the quotation by Lact. De Ira, 8, 6, and hardly improves the sentence as a whole. For the repetition {tolli . . . sublatis . . . sublata . . . tollatur) cf. P. Stamm, De M.T.C. Libr. de Deor. Nat. Interp. (1873), 4; Pease on Dip. 2, 123; with the structure of the sentence cf. Off. 3, 28. perturbatio vitae: cf. Tusc. 3, 73: perturbatio vitae . . . consequatur; Fin. 1, 25: totam rationem evertit si ita res se habeat; 2, 117: quanta perturbatio rerum omnium consequatur, quanta confusio; 3, 50: confunderetur omnis vita; 5, 15; 5, 28: vitae est eversio; Ac. 2, 99: sequitur omnis vitae ... eversio [cf. 2, 31]; Legg. 3, 3 ; Plat. Rep. 4, 442b: ζύμπαντα τόν βίον πάντων άνατρέψη; Corg. 481c: άλλο τι ή ημών ό βίος άνατετραμαένος 3ν εΐη τών ανθρώπων; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Log. 1, 369: άνέστραπται τά πράγματα; Diog. L. 9, 104: ol δογματικοί φασιν καΐ τόν βίον αυτής άναιρεϊν; I-act. De Ira, 8, 6: qua sublata [sc. religione] confusio ac perturbatio vitae seqstetur; Aug. CD. 5, 9; L. R. Farncll, Higher Aspects of Gr. Relig. (1912), 107-108. Perturbatio is considered by G. Kilb, Ethische Grmdbegriffe der a/ten Stoa, u.s.w. (1939)—known to me Q

130

1,4

fusio. 4 Atque haut scio an pietate ad versus deos sublata fides etiam et societas generis humani et una excellentissuma virtus only from a review in CI. \Peekly> 34 τόν δρκον, όμνύς κατά τοϋ μή προσέ(1941), 160—as a translation of πάθος. χοντος ώς έπιμελουμένου τών ανθρώ­ πειων πραγμάτων; Quintil. Inst. 5, 6, 3 ; 4 haut: on this form cf. F. Leo, Plant. Forscbungen* (1912), 249-251; R. Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 1235: ούτω κατα­ φρονώ τους Ορκους- θεοί γαρ ουκ Kuhncr-F. Holzweissig, Ausf. Gr. i. είσίν; J. C. Bolkestein, όσιος en ευσεβής lat. Spr. 1» (1912) 35; Tbet. Ling. Lat. 6 (1936), 203; Α. J. Fcstugicrc, La Ref­ (1938), 2558. pietate ad versus deos: cf. 1, 115; lation d'Hermis Trism. 2 (1949), 378, who remarks that the falsity of the 1, 116: est enim pie tas iustitia adversum conclusion indicates the falsity of the deos; Fin. 3, 73; Part. oral. 78; L. thesis. Gueuning in Nova et Vetera, 1 (1925), 237, n. 4. societas generis humani: "human sublata: cf. Ait. 7, 2, 4: si baec [i.e., society"; cf. Fin. 3, 62; 4, 4; 5, 6 5 ; Off. 1, 50; 1, 53; 1, 153; 1, 157; 3, 2 1 ; 3. 28 parental affection] non est nulla potest bomini esse ad bominem naturae adiunctio, (where the reasoning is the reverse of that here expressed: if society is over­ qua sublata vitae societas tollitur. fides: cf. 2, 153: cognitionem deorum, thrown the virtues, including justice, e qua oritur pietas, cut coniuncta iustitia est are destroyed, and those who destroy reliquaeque virtutes. The social and political them arc to be judged as impious to­ wards the gods); 3, 118; Tusc. 1, 64; importance of religion as a guarantee Am. 20. See also Aristot. Rbet. 1, 15, of the sacredness of oaths (cf. 1, 14) is 1376 b 11-14, on the importance of law discussed in Legg. 2, 16: utilis esse autem bas opiniones quis neget, cum intellegat (νόμος) and contracts (συνθηκαι), ώστε quam multa firmentur iure iurandoy quantae άκυρων γιγνομένων αναιρείται ή προς saluti sint foederum religiones, quam multos αλλήλους χρεία τών ανθρώπων. divini supplicii metus a scelere revocarit% excellentissuma . . . iustitia: for the quamque sancta sit societas avium inter ipsos praise of justice cf. Off. 1, 20: iustitia, diis inmortalibus interpositis turn iudicibus, in qua virtutis est splendor maximus; 1, 62: turn testibus; cf. Plat. Legg. 10, 885b: nihil enim bonestum esse potest quod iustitia θεούς ηγούμενος είναι κατά νόμους ου­ vacat; 2, 38: iustitia ex qua una virtute viri born appellantur\ 3, 28: baec [sc. δείς πώποτε ούτε έργον άσεβες είργάσατο εκών ούτε λόγον άφήκεν άνομον, iustitia] enim una virtus omnium est domina άλλα έν δή τι των τριών πάσχων, ή τοϋτο et regrna virtutum; Rep. 6, 16; Aristot. δπερ είπον ούχ ηγούμενος, ή τ6 δεύ­ Eth. Nic. 5, 3, 1129 b 25: αύτη μέν ούν τερον όντας ου φροντίζειν ανθρώπων, ή δικαιοσύνη αρετή μέν έστι τελεία . . . ή τρίτον εύποραμυθήτους είναι θυσίαις πολλάκις κρατίστη τών αρετών είναι δο­ « καΐ εύχαΐς παραγόμενους [sec F. Solmκεϊ ή δικαιοσύνη . . . καΐ τελεία μάλιστα scn, Plato's Theology (1942), 28; 132]; αρετή [sc. δικαιοσύνη]; Pol. 3, 13, 1283 a Plut. Adv. Colot. 3 1 : πόλις άν μοι δοκεϊ 38: κοινωνικήν γαρ άρετήν εΓναί φαμεν μάλλον εδάφους χωρίς ή πολιτεία της τήν δικαιοσύνην, ή πάσας άναγκαϊον άκολουθεΐν τάς άλλας. For the danger to περί θεών δόξης ύφαιρεθείσης παντά«ασι σύστασιν λαβείν ή λαβοΰσα τηρήσαι. justice from atheistic views cf. Sext. τούτο μέντοι το συνεκτικόν άπάσης κοι­ Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 126: καΐ μήν είπερ νωνίας καΐ νομοθεσίας έρεισμα καΐ καΐ ή δικαιοσύνη κατά τήν έπιπλοκήν τών ανθρώπων προς τε αλλήλους και βάθρον. προς θεούς είσηκται, εί μή είσΐ θεοί Atheism, however, destroys the foun­ dation of oaths; cf. Philo, De Decologp, ουδέ δικαιοσύνη συστήσεται· Οπερ άτοπον; 1, 131: δεήσει μή Οντων θεών μηδέ 91: εΐ μέν ούν άγνοών, άθεος τις εΤ, πηγή δέ πάντων αδικημάτων άθεότης· δικαι&σύνην ύπαρκτήν είναι, υπαρκτή δέ έσην ή δικαιοσύνη· ^ητέον άρα καΐ προς δέ τώ άΟέω καΐ καταστρατηγείς

1,4

131

iustitia tollatur. Sunt autem alii philosophi, et hi quidem magni atque nobiles, qui deorum mente atque ratione * omnem mundum administrari et regi censeant, neque vero 2 id solum, sed etiam ab isdem hominum vitae consuli et provided; nam et fruges et reliqua quae terra pariat et tempestates3 ac temporum varietates 1

orationc ANOB1

* uerum Bx

•ad. θεούς ΰπάρχειν; Ambros. De Parad. :tus 18: nulla enim abundantiores videtur fructus habere virtus quam aequitas atque iustitia-, tia; A m m . M a r c . 2 0 , 8, 1 1 : excellentissimam ^am virtutum omnium advtrte iustitiam; Hicrocl. >cl. in Aur. Carm. 10 {Frag. Pbilos. Gr. 1, 1, 433 Mullach): δικαιοσύνης . . . τελειό­ :ιοτατης ούσης πασών αρετών και περι­ :ριεκτικής τώνίλλων, ώς οίκείων μερών. Εΰν. T h e phrase una excellentissima virtus may iay be added here for emphasis (J. B. Hofofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 6 118) 8) or to improve the clausula (Ax, appen­ L-ndix, 161). sunt autem alii: the Stoics arc here, xc, as repeatedly by Cicero and others, :rs, contrasted with the Epicureans (1, 33:: sunt enim philosophi)', cf. Pacuv. 3172 72 R i b b . : sunt autem alii philosophi qui, etc. etc. et hi quidem: cf. Off. 1, 43: sunt unt autem mu/ti, et quidem cupidi splendoris . . . qui, etc. magni atque nobiles: cf. Ac. 2, 17: 17: quidam e philosopbis, et it quidem non non mediocre s; 2 , 7 6 : Cyrenaici . . . miniime me contempts philosophi; Div. 2 , 1 5 0 : philoso­ nophi [sc. Stoics] . . . nee ii quidem contempnptissimi; A u g . CD. 1 1 , 5 : isti phiiosophos >bos ceteros nobilitate atque auttoritate uicerimt. mt. On Cicero's regard for the Stoics, whose DSC lofty utterances on morality attracted ted him more than their barren dialectic :tic repelled him, cf. J. S. Rcid, cd. of the Academica (1885), 17. Offset to them arc the philosophers of the non-Socratic itic tradition, whom in Tusc. 1, 55 he calls alls plebeii. ing mente atque ratione: for the coupling of these words (including 1, 98; 1, 104; 34; 2, 38: 2, 46; 2, 88; 2, 115), which in Tusc. 5, 39, seem completely equated, cd, cf. T. Wopkcns, Advers. crii. 1 <1828), 18), 7 7 ; A . Y o n , Ratio et les mots de la fa miille lie

* tempestas AxHlG,

tempestatcm H%

de reor (1933), 233-234. T h i s idea s e e m s n o t unlike that o f providentia deorum in 2, 73-75; cf. Fin. 4 , 12: divina mente atque natura mundum universum atque tins maximas partis administrari; Diog. L. 7, 138: τόν δη κόσμον διοικεΐσΟαι κατά νουν και πρόνοιαν, καθά φησι Χρύσιππος τ' έν τώ πέμπτψ Ιίερί προνοίας καΐ Ποσειδώνιος έν τ ώ τ ρ ί τ ω

Περί

θεών; ΑΓΓ.

Epict. 2 , 14, 1 1 : λέγουσιν ol φιλόσοφοι ότι μαΟεϊν δει πρώτον τούτο, οτι ί σ τι θεός καΐ προνοεί τ ώ ν δλων. A r n o b i u s , 2, 56, notes four shades in the spectrum of belief: deos nonnulli esse abnegant; prorsus dubitare se alii an sint uspiam dicunt; alii vero existere neque bumana curare ; immo alii perhibent et rebus interesse mortalium et terrenas administrare rat tones. T h c o n , Progymnasm. 1 2 (Rhet. Gr. 2, 121 Spcngel) cites as an example of a theme for discussion, εί θεοί προνοούνται του κόσμου. The general subject is that of the third division of the Stoic theodicy (2, 3; 2, 73-132), and the next point here mentioned {hominum vitae consuli et provideri) is at 2, 3, its fourth division, which is elaborated in 2, 132-167. For the combination of the two cf. 2, 65. consuli et provided: cf. 2, 164: nee vero universo generi hominum solum sed etiam singulis a dis inmortalibus consuli et provider! sole/; also 2, 58: consul/rix et provida. quae terra pariat: Latin lacks a single word for vegetable life—a striking example of the undeveloped state of the Latin philosophic and scientific vocabu­ lary; cf. 1, 8. In Greek, despite the common use of φυτά, periphrases arc frequent, e.g., Hippocr. De prise. Med. (XXI, 26 Κ.): τά έκ της γης φυόμενα fcf. De Nat. Pueri (XXI, 405; 414 K.]; Plat. Symp. 186a; Epin. 981d; Xcn. Symp. 2, 25; Aristot. De An. 3, 12,

132

1,4

caelique mutationes, quibus omnia quae terra gignat maturata pubescant, a dis inmortalibus tribui generi humano putant, multaque quae dicentur in his libris colligunt, quae talia sunt ut ea ipsa l dei inmortales ad usum hominum fabricati paene videantur. 1

ci ipsi B*F

tempestatee: cf. 3, 16: ex perturbatio434 a 26: πβσι τοις φυομένοις [cf. Hist. An. 5, 11, 543 b 24, and H. Bonitz's nibus tempestatum; Div. 2, 89: cum tempore index, 833 a 2); Epist. 1 {Epist. Gr. anni tempestatumque caeli cornerstones commutationesque tantae fiant; Parad. 51: 172 Hercher): των έχ γης φυομένων; Muson. fr. 18a, p. 95 Hense: έχ των nee tempestatum nee temporum perturbationt mutatur. Tempestas usually applies to φυομένων έχ γης; Simplic. in Epictct. smaller units, like changes of weather, p. 37 Diibncr: κατερριζομένα [Procl. in and ttmpus to larger and more regular Tim. p. 281A (p. 135 Diehl)). In Latin berbae do not include arbores, ones, like seasonal variations (as in 1, 100; 2, 155; Tusc. 1, 68; Hier. Ep. arborum et stir piurn {Phil. 2, 55), and 100, 10, 2; Aug. CD. 5, 6). In 3, 16-17 stirpes alone (as in 2, 36; 2, 130) is in­ the per turbattones tempestatum seem to be frequent in this sense; sata = cultivated plants (cf. A. S. Pease in Cl. Weekly, 21 contrasted with the temporum ordo. caeli mutationes: cf. 2, 13: caeli (1928), 127), and planta means a "slip" temperat/one; Dip. 2, 89; 2, 94; Tusc. 1, rather than a "plant"; cf. Madvig on Fin. 4, 13. Consequently many periphra­ 68; the expression probably refers to the ses arc employed, e.g., 1, 4 (just below): clear, cloudy, or rainy phases of the sky. maturata pubeecant: cf. 2, 50: quae terra gignat [cf. 2, 130; Fin. 5, 33; 5, 39]; 2, 26: quae terra . .. ipsa ex se pubescant maturitatemque adsequantur; Sen. generata stirpibus infixa contineat; 2, 28: 53: dein maturata dulcescit; Pease on Virg. ea quorum stirpes terra continentur; 2, 83: Aen. 4, 514. It is unnecessary to suppose quae a terra stirpibus continentur [cf. 2,127]; with W. Fricdrich {Jahrb.f. cl. Pbilol. 127 2, 29: earum rerum quae gignuntur e terra (1883), 422) that emendation is needed, [cf. 2, 33; 2, 120; Fin. 4, 13; 5, 10; 5, 26; or with Goethe {ad loc.) that the present Off. 2, 11; Ac. 1, 26]; 2, 50: quae oriuntur phrase is a case of hystcron protcron. a dia: cf. 2, 13, where these blessings e terra; Sen. 52: quae generantur e terra; Off. 1, 22: quae in terris gignantur; Tusc. arc considered an argument for the 5, 37: quod ita orturn esset e terra ut stirpibus existence of deity. in his libris: 2, 154-162. suss niteretur; Div. 2, 30: earum rerum colligunt: cf. Div. 1, 39: Cbrynppm quas terra procreet; Fam. 7, 26, 2: terra nata. Other writers have the same multis et minuiis somniis colligendis; 2, 33: difficulty, e.g., Lucr. 2, 940: terraque multa enim Stoici colligunt; and for the creatis; Plin. N.H. 12, 1: terra edita; interest of the Stoics in the accumulation 13, 31: arbor/bus, immo potius omnibus of arguments Pease on Div. 1, 6 {Postquae terra gignat; Gell. 2, 24, 7: quidquid donius). esset natum e terra; Ccnsorin. 4, 9; [Apul.] ea ipsa: the reading ea ipsi was Asci. 1, 4; [Aug.] XXI Sentent. 16 (p. favored by Ernesti, Heindorf, and 730 Mignc); Boeth. in Isag. Porpbyr. ed. Forchhammcr {Nordisk tidskrift f. filol. 2, 1, 1 {C.S.E.L. 48, 136): berbarum 6 (1880), 33), and were it attested by mss atque arborum et quicquid terrae radicitus would without question be retained, but adfixum tenetur; Isid. Etym. 17, 6, 1. the principle of the lectio di/ficilior sup­ Seneca {N.Q. 2, 1, 2) says that the juris­ ports ipsa. consults used the expression de omnibus fabricati paene: cf. 1, 20: non modo quae solo continentur. See also below natum mundum ... sed etiam manu paene 1, 99, n. (bomine ... arbore). factum; Ac. 2, 87: esse aliquam vim ...

1,5

133

Contra quos Carneades ita multa disseruit ut excitaret homines non socordes ad veri investigandi cupiditatem. 5 Res enim nulla est de qua tantopere non solum indocti sed etiam docti dissentiant; quorum opiniones cum tarn variae sint tamque inter se dissidcntes, alterum fieri ' profecto potest a ut 1 aliorum fieri B1, aliutrurn fieri Dls3*t alterum nemo fieri TV profecto Η

■ potest

quae finxerit vel, ut tuo verbo utar, quae 23: ita multa sunt incommoda in vita ut fabricata sit bominem. qua/is ista jabrica [though Mayor there equates ita multa est, 2, 119; 2, 121; Tusc. 1, 47; 1, 62; with tot]; 1, 54: ita late longeque perealso the verb macbinor (2, 128; 2, 149; grinatur ut; Sen. 12: cuius sermon* ita Tim. 9). God is the fabricator {Ac. 2, 120; cupidt fruebar quasi; Att. 6, 2, 8: inclusum Tim. 6, rendering ό τεκταινόμενος; in curia senatum babuerunt Salaminium ita Manil. 5, 31; Quintil. Inst. 2, 16, 12; multos dies ut interierint nonnulli fame; Chalcid. in Tim. 29; Firm. Mat. Math. 2 Verr. 2, 8: magistratuum . . . iniurias 7. 1, 2; 8, 1, 3), opi/ex (1, 18 - δημιουρ­ ita multorum tulerunt ut numquam ... ad γός; 2, 142), or artifex (2, 58; Tim. 6 = aram legum . . . confugerint; Tac. Germ. δημιουργός); his workmanship and its 16: quaedam loca . . . illinunt terra ita product are called fabrica (1, 19; 1, 47; pura at splendente ut picturam . . . imitetur. socordes: here probably "stupid" 1, 53; 2, 121; 2, 138; Off. 1, 127), fabricatio (2, 133), or construetio {Ac. 2, 86). rather than "lazy"; yet cf. Brut. 239: Carneades: cf. 1, 11, n. {Carneade); secors ipsius natura neglegensque. veri investigandi: cf. Tusc. 5, 68: 2, 162: Came ides lubenter in Stoicos in· vebebatur; 3, 44; Tusc. 4, 53: licet insec- ad investigandam verita tern studio incitato; temur istos [sc. Stoicos), ut Carneades sole- Fin. 1, 3: nee modus est ullus investigandi bat; 5, 83: /'/ [i.e., Carneades] ut contra veri; 4, 20: veri investigandi cupidus; Stoicos quos studiosissime semper refellebat; I lortens. fr. 32 Mullet: amor iste in5, 84: ut Carneades contra Stoicos disserebat. vestigandae veritatis. On the discovery of truth as an aim of the Academics cf. His attitude was doubtless prompted 1,11; Fin. 1,13: verum enim invenire volumus by a feeling that the Stoics were the keenest opponents of Academic scepsis; [and Reid's n.]; Rep. 3, 8; Off. 2, 7-8. 5 tantopere . . . dissentiant: cf. Ac. A. Gocdcckcmcyer, Gescb. d. gr. Skeptiysmus (1905), 66. Cf. also Diog. L. 4, 2, 132; 2, 147; elsewhere tantum dissentio 62: τά των Στωικών βιβλία άναγνούς επι­ {Fin. 1, 5; Pro Font. 30). μελώς <καΙ μάλιστα> τά Χρυσίππου, επι­ indocti . . . docti: Cicero frequently εικώς αύτοϊς άντέλεγε καΐ ευημερεί το­ thus contrasts men on the basis of their σούτον ώστε έκεινο έπιλέγειν εί μη possession or lack of an education; e.g. γαρ ήν Χρύσιππος, ούκ αν ήν έγώ. Other 3, 5: oratio aut docti aut indocti; Ac. 1,4; accounts make Carneades take doses of Fin. 5, 89: docti et indocti; Tusc. 2, 43: hellebore before replying to the works inter omnis igitur hoc constat, nee doctos of the Stoics (Val. Max. 8, 7, cxt. 5; homines solum sed etiam indoctos; Sen. 75; Plin. N.H. 25, 52; Gcll. 17, 15, 1-2). Rep. 1, 56. The language of 1, 44 infra The results of his negative criticism are {constat inter omnis non philosophos solum to be seen in our third book, of which he sed etiam indoctos) indicates that docti —through the agency of his pupil, the here probably — philosophi; cf. N. Stang recorder of his doctrines, Clitomachus— in Symb. Osloenses, 11 (1932), 91. is in large measure the ultimate source. tarn variae: cf. 1, 1, n. {tarn variae sunt). ita multa disseruit: ita seems to modify disseruit rather than multa; cf. 1, alterum fieri, etc.: for this common-

134

1, 5

earum * nulla, alterum ccrtc non potest ut plus una vera * sit. 3 Qua quidem in causa et benivolos obiurgatorcs placare s et invidos vitupcratores coniutarc possumus, ut alteros reprehen1

uetearum Bl, et earum A

■ ucra add. A

* placerc A1

intrusion of Cicero's own experiences place—naturally most appropriate in the mouth of an Academic—cf. Ac. 2, 115: and beliefs into the course of an argu­ nostra, inquies, sola vera sunt, arte sola, si ment which in 1, 4-5 emphasized the vera; plura enim vera disere pantia esse non wisdom of Academic suspense of judg­ ment, in view of the disagreement of possunt; 2, 117: quern unum e pbyncis other philosophic schools, and at 1, 13 potissimum probabit? nee plus uno potent; 2» 147: pbilosopborum qui . . . tanto optre he returns to the same topic, suggesting discrepant ut, cum plus uno verum esse non the use in this intrusion of his volumen possit, iaeere necesse at tot tarn nobilis sen-prooemiorum (cf. introd. 15; 1, 1, n. tentias; De Or. 2, 30: ut uterque nostrum (cum multae), above). benivolos obiurgatores: cf. Am. 88: eadtm de re alias aliud de/endat, cum plus uno verum esse non possit; Plut. Platon. et monendi amid saepe sunt et obiurgandi, Quaest. 1, 2: ώς μαρτυρά των αΙρέσεων et bate accipienda amice, cum benevol* τό πλήθος, ών άν άριστα πράττη φιλο­ fiunt; Off. 1, 58; Div. 1, 111: ut obiurgaσοφία, μίαν έχει κατορθοΰσαν, οΐόμενος tores suos convineeret; Fin. 1,2: pbilosopbiae δέ τάς άλλας άπάσας καΐ μαχόμενος vituperatoribus [cf. Τ use. 2, 4J. The προς τήν άλήθειαν; Sen. Ep. 102, 13: rhyming balance between benivolos obiur//// placet verum, veritatis una vis, una facies gatores placare and invidos vituperatores est, etc.; Lucian, Hermot. 14: τό δέ γε confutare should be noted. C. V. Kinderαληθές, οΐμαι, πάντως που £ν ήν αυτών vater (Anmerk. u. Abb. . . . u. Cic. [the philosophers] άλλ* ού πάντα διά­ Buebern v. d. Nat. d. Goiter 1, (1790), φορα γε βντα; 65: τό δ' αληθές άλλο τι 57-58), followed by F. A. Wolf (AT/. είναι προς μηδενός αυτών πω εύρημένον; Scbr. 1 (1869), 509-510), identifies the Galen, De Cuiusque An. Pecc. Dignot. 1 benivolos with the Stoics and the invidos (V, 60-61 K.): xal τών άποφηναμένων with the Epicureans, and Heindorf φιλοσόφων υπέρ αγαθών τε xal χαχών (ad loc.) with Balbus and Vcllcius, but άλλήλαις μαχομένας δόξας ούχ έγχωthis seems unduly precise; cf. A. S. ρεϊ, φασίν. άπάσας αληθείς είναι, δύνασθαί Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 44 γε μήν Γσως είναι ψευδείς άπάσας; ΑΓ(1913), 37, n. 57. Other passages in nob. 3, 40: ita enim labant sententiae alte- which Cicero classifies different types raque opinione ab altera convellitur ut aut of critics arc Ac. 2, 5-8; Fin. 1, 1 (cf. nihil ex omnibus verum sit aut si ab alt quo Rcid's n.); Off. 2, 1-8. His own method dieifur, tot rerum diversitatibus nesciatur; (Tusc. 2, 5) professes refellere sine pertiAug. CD. 19, 2: non enim veram plus nana et refelli sine iracimdia. quam unam vera ratio esse permittit. More alteros, etc.: cf. Isocr. Paneg. 130: appreciation for the "broken lights" of χρή δέ κατηγορεΐν μέν ήγεΐσθαι τους truth is to be found in the passages cited έπί βλάβγ; τοιαύτα λέγοντας, νουθετεΐν by Mayor from Legg. 1, 47; Philodcm. δέ τους έπ' ωφελεία λοιδοροΰντας; De Piei. p. 109 Gomperz; Lact. Inst. Joseph. C Ap. 1, 3: περί τούτων απάν­ 7, 7, 2-4. των ώήθην δεΐν γράψαι συντόμως, τών μέν λοιδορούντων τήν δυσμένειαν καΐ qua quidem, etc.: Mayor's transpo­ sition of this sentence to the middle of την έκούσιον έλέγξαι ψευδολογίαν, τών δέ τήν άγνοιαν έπανορθώσασΟαι, δι1, 6, after susctptum, has rightly been δάξαι δέ πάντας όσοι τάληθές είδέναι rejected by subsequent editors, for it βούλονται; Gnom. Vat. 361 (VTien. Stud. is more logical where it stands. Yet 11 (1889), 50): Ισοκράτης άχρόασιν even at best the sections from this ποιούμενος είπε τριών έστοχάσθαι- τους point through 1, 12 form a kind of

1,6

135

disse paeniteat, alteri didicisse se l gaudeant; nam qui admonent amice docendi sunt, qui inimice * insectantur repellendi. 6 Multurn autcm fluxisse video dc libris nostris, quos compluris s brevi tempore edidimus, variumque sermonem partim admirantium 1

sc add. Β

* inimici A1

· Cum pluris ANBt

συνετούς ώφελήσαι, τους απείρους δ*ιοαξοα, τους φθονερούς λυ7τησαι; Clem. Ptudag. 1, 66, 1: £μφω μέν γάρ 6νει£ίζετον, και 6 φίλος χαΐ ό μή, άλλ* ό μέν εχθρός έπιγελών, ό δέ φίλος εύνοών; Aug. De An. 2, 1: didicisst te quod ignorabas gratias egeris; C. Acad. 2, 12: homini enim bomo falsus docendus, fallax cavtndus debit videri ; quorum prius magistrum bonumt posterius disdpu/um cautum desiderat; Thcmist. Or. 22, p. 277a Hard ο u in (p. 336 Dind.)· repellendi: cf. De Or. 2, 72: armatus othersarius qui sit et feriendus et repeliendus. 6 multum: continued by variumque below. Varius is by Cicero often com­ bined with another adjective, especially with multus; e.g., Ac. 2, 4 1 ; Fin. 1, 65 (cf. 4, 13); Tusc. 1, 47; 5, 1; 5, 111; Off. 1,67; Rep. 3, 14. fluxisse: commonly explained of the spreading of rumors; Francklin renders: " . . . t h e several books which 1 have lately published have occasioned much noise." The nearest parallel appears in Tusc. 4, 2: Pytlmgorae outem doctrina cum longe tateque flueret, permanaviste mihi videtur in banc civitatem. On the influence of his philosophical works cf. 1, 8; Div. 2, 5; Off. 2, 2; A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. ASSOC. 44 (1913), 29, n. 22. nostris: for nos and noster in the sense of ego and meter cf. R. S. Conway in Trans. Camb. pbilol. Soc. 5 (1899), 1-79 {nos in Cicero's Letters); R. Kuhner and C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2,1* (1912). 87-88; F. Slotty in Indog. Forscb. 44 (1926), 264-305; W. S. Maguinncss in Mnemos. 3 ser., 7 (1938), 148-156 {nos in Catullus); id. in CI. Quart. 35 (1941), 127-135, who, discussing nos in Virgil, classifies into plurals of (1) proprietorship, (2) social and do­ mestic use, (3) authorship—to which

cum piures CO

the present seems to belong—, (4) modesty, (5) pleading, and (6) pathos, self-pity, or complaint. compluris: cf. Div. 2, 1: quod comp/uribus iam libris me arbitror consecutum; Off. 2, 2: libri nostri complures non modo ad legends sed etiam ad scribendi studium excitaverunt. In the famous list of his philosophic works (Div. 2, 1-4) he mentions certain (De Republican De Oratore, Brutus, and Orator) which date before the death of Tullia (February, 45), and then names the Hortensius (1), Academica (4), De Finibus (5), Tusculans (5), De Natura Deorum (3), Consolatio (1), De Senectute (1), and De Divinatione (2), or a total of 22 books, falling between February, 45 and March, 44. To these should probably be added the Paradoxa (1), Timaeus (1), De Fato (1), De Amicitia (1), De Officiis (3), De Gloria (2), De Virtutibus (1), and possibly the De Legibus (3?), to make at least 35 philo­ sophical books composed between Fe­ bruary, 45 and December, 43, during the latter part of which time he was much occupied with public duties and oratory (e.g., the Philippics). In Off. 1, 3, he says that his philosophical writings were nearly as numerous as his orations; cf. also Fin. 1, 11; Top. 1; Sen. 3; Off. 3. 4. varium . . . sermonem: cf. Fin. 5, 1: vario sermone sex . . . stadia confecimus; Sen. 46: noctem vario sermone produximus; Ac. 2, 41: varia oraltone de/endunt; also especially Fin. 2, 10: varietas enim Latinum verbum est, idqite proprie quidem in disparibus colorihus dicifttr, sed transfertur in multa disparia: van urn poema, varia oratio, varii mores, varia forttma, voluptas etiam varia did solet. partim: T. Bin (Bert, pbiloi. Wocb 38 (1918), 549^ points out that three

136

1,6

unde hoc philosophandi nobis subito studium extitisset, partim quid quaque de re certi haberemus scire cupientium. Multis etiam sensi mirabile videri earn nobis potissimum probatam esse philosophiam l quae lucem eriperet et quasi noctem quandam rebus offunderet,1 desertaeque disciplinae et iam pridem relictae 1

philosophic Bx

* cffunderct DO

των καταχέας ουδέν έ$ προφαίνεσβαι; questions arc raised by critics: (1) why Sext. Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 20: tl γαρ τοιού­ he should study philosophy at all; τος άπατεών έστιν 6 λόγος ώστε καΐ τα (2) what his philosophic opinions are; φαινόμενα μόνον ούχΙ των οφθαλμών and (3) why he should select the Acade­ ημών ύφαρπάζειν; Lact. Inst. 3, 15, 3 ; mic school. These three points are Hicr. Adv. Rufin. 2, 10: /'/// enim omnium treated in sections 6-9» 10, and 11-12 pbilosopborum invidiam non ferentes qmd respectively. veritatem e vita tollerent, verisimilia reptreadmirantium: cf. 1, 11; Off. 2, 2: mirenturque in ea [sc. pbilosopbia) tantum runt, ut ignorant tarn rerum probabili assertione temperarent'; Aug. C. Acad. 2, 29: me operae et temporis ponere. antequam stilum nostrum tenebrae occupent subito: this point is answered in the quae patronae Acadtmicorum solent esse; next sentence. De Op. Monaco. 3: conantur et sibi et quid . . . certi: answered in 1, 10. With the phrase cf. 1, 14: aliquid certi; ceteris caliginem obducere. For the phrase cf. Pro Rose. Am. 150: lucem . .. eripere Div. 2, 8. The inquisitive public cannot realize that Cicero has not, despite his cupiot; Liv. 10, 32, 6; Tib. 1, 9, 35-36. U. Nottola (La similitudine in Cicerone sceptical principles, some private dog­ (1896), 16 — known to me only through matic beliefs. Cf. also Div. 1, 11: aveo the review of A. Cima in Boll, di filol. audire de divinationt quid stntias. potissimum: cf. 1, 9: banc potissimum class. 3 (1897), 102-105) finds in the (so 1, 11); 2, 58; Juv. 1, 19: cur tamen philosophic works one simile in every hoc potius iibeat decurrere campo. Excuses ten pages, in the rhetorical works one in sixteen, in the orations one in forty, arc more often made for entering Hclds and in the letters one in one hundred already crowded (e.g., Virg. G. 3, 2-9) pages. than for attempting unpopular subjects. noctem . . . offunderet: cf. Τ use. 5, lucem eriperet: this accusation, doubt­ 6: bate indoctorum animis offusa caligp less deriving in part from the state­ est; Pro Rose. Am. 91: si offusa ret ment of Socrates that the one thing which he knew was that he knew publicae tempiterna nox esset. Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 8, 7: την της απιστίας καταnothing (Plat. Apol. 21 ά\ was frequently κεχυμένην έχων άχλύν. Neopythagorcanmade against philosophers, particularly the sceptics; cf. Ac. 2, 16: posleaquam ism claimed to do the opposite; Iambi. De comm. Math. Scient. 34, p. 96 Fcsta: Arcesilas, Zenoni . .. obtrectans . . . dum Indus definitions lab*jac tare volt, conatus πδσαν άφελεϊν την άχλύν την έπισχο· est clarissimis rebus tenebras obducere; τοΰσαν τοις πράγμασιν, ώστε είλικρινώς 2, 30: quid enim facturum putem .. . qui την άλήθειαν αυτήν Θεάσ6αι; and cf. lucem eripere conetur; 2, 61: isti autem quosthe claims of Gnostic and other types tu probas tantis offusis tenebris ne santillam of revelation. quidim ullam nobis ad dispiciendum relique- deseTtac . . . e t . . . relictae: cf. 1, 11: runt; 2, 105: non enim lucem eripimus; desertarum relictarumque rerum patrodm'um; Philo, De Poster. Cains, 58: τόν νουν . . . Mayor remarks: "desertae refers to deser­ 6ς έν άνθρώπω τω βραχεΐ κόσμω μή tion by an adherent, such as Antiochu? άνατείλας . . . πολύ σκότος των oV relictae to general neglect." For the 'ark

1,6

137

patrocinium nccopinatum a nobis esse susceptum. Nos autem nee subito coepimus philosophari nee mediocrem a * primo tempore aetatis in eo studio operam curamque consumpsimus, et cum minime videbamur turn maxime philosophabamur; quod et orationes declarant, refertae philosophorum sententiis, et doctissi1

a om. Β

.. . philosopbiae numquam intermissum a of contemporary interest in the Academy cf. Ac. 1, 13: relic tarn a te veterem illam, primaque adulescentia cut turn et semper auctum; De Consul, ap. Div. 1, 22: tnquit, tractari autem novam; 2, 11: Pbilonem . . . bomo sane in ista philosophic quae e quibus [the studies of the Academy and mate prop* dimissa revocatur, probatus et the Lyceum] ereptum primo iam a flore nob His; 2, 129: omit to ilia quae relicta iuventae / te patria in media virtutum mole iam videntur, ut Erilium; Fin. 2, 35: locavit; Fam. 4, 4, 4: etsi a prima aetafe nam Pyrrbo, Arts to, Erillus iam diu me omnis ars et doctrina liberalis et maxime abiectt [cf. 2, 43]; 5, 23: iam explosae philosopbia delectavit, tamen hoc studium eiectaeque sententiae Pyrrbonis, Art's fonts, cotidie ingravescit, credo et aetatis maturitate Erilli (cf. Off. 1, 61; Legg. 1, 38: iam ad prudentiam et his temporum vitiis ut nulla tamen fractam et convict am sectam secuti res alia levare am mum molestiis possit. sunt; Tusc. 5 87: qui deserfum illud Car- On Cicero's early philosophic studies, first as a boy, probably before 90 B.C., neadtum curent defendere; Sen. N.Q. 7, under the Hpicurean Phacdrus, sec 32, 2: Academici et veteres et minores nullum antistitem reliquerunt; quis est qui Fam. 13, 1, 2. Also as a boy he svudicd tradai praecepta Pyrrbonis; Aug. C. Acad. under the Stoic Diodotus (Ac. 2, 115: Diodoto . . . quern a puero audivi, qui mecum 3, 41: Antiocbus . . . auditis Pbilone Academico et Mnesarcho Stoicoy in Aca- vivit tot annos, qui habitat apud me, quern demiam veterem, quasi vacuam defensortbus et admiror et diligo), then, cum princeps . . . velut adiutor et civis irrepserat . . . post Academiae Philo cum At/jeniensium optiilia tempora non longo intervaJlo omni per- matibus Mitbridatico hello domo profugistet vicacia pertinaciaque demortua, os illud Romamque venisset totum ei me tradidi Platonis . . . dimotis nubibus erroris emicuit, admirabili quodam ad philosophiam studio maxime in Plotino; J. S. Re id, cd. of concitatus [Brut. 306; cf. Tac. Dial. 30]; Academica (1885), 15-16; R. Hoycr, later (79 B.C.) at Athens he heard AnDie Heils/ehre (1897), 57. Cicero {Tim. 1) tiochus, who had brought the Academy back to a more dogmatic form {Brut. and Seneca {N.Q. 7, 32, 2) similarly note the eclipse of the Pythagorean 315; Fin. 5, 1; Tusc. 5, 22; Plut. Cic. school. 4, 1-2), and, finally, at Rhodes in 77 or perhaps at Rome even earlier, he had patrocinium: cf. 1, 11; Fin. 2, 67; become acquainted with Posidonius Ac. 2, 17; 2, 105; Div. 2, 150; Rep. 3, 8; (Plut. Cic. 4, 4). For this succession of Parad. 15; 2 Verr. 4, 81; Phil. 7, 3—in his teachers, to each of whom he seems some of these cases the word is used to have continued personally attached, with tuscipto. a primo tempore aetatis: cf. Off. 2, 4: cf. R. Philippson, in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1174-1177. in bis sfudiis ab initio versafus aetatis-, Tusc. 5, 5: cuius [sc. philosopbiae] in sinum opcram curamque: coupled in Off. 1, 19; 1, 141; 3, 4; Tusc. 5, 2; Hortens. cum a primis temporibus aetatis nostra voluntas studiumque nos compulisset; Rep. fr. 97 Miillcr. For operam consumo cf. 1, 7: studiorum in quibus a pueritia vixeram Fin. 1, 1; Tusc. 1, 103; 4, 23; Rep. 1, 35. refertae philosophorum sententiis: [cf. Fat. 2]; De Or. 1, 2: eas artis qidbus as in Div. 2, 4, he reckons his writings a pueris dediti fuimus; Brut. 315: siudium

138

1,6

morum hominum familiaritates, quibus semper domus nostra floruit, et principes illi, Diodotus, Philo,1 Antiochus, Posidonius, 1

philo / / , pililo ANO, Β in mg.t phililo Fin mg.

of philosophers cf. Ac. 2, 115: Epicureos on rhetoric as appropriate parts of his totmeos /amiHares; Tusc. 3, 22: Peripatetic!, philosophic corpus, so he here and in Off. 1, 155 emphasizes the philosophic famiHarts nostri; W. Allen and P. H. DcLacy in Class. Pbilol. 34 (1939), 61-63. elements in his orations, though, as Other philosophers whom Cicero des­ Mayor remarks, he may mean little more than the use of ethical common­ cribes is/ami/tares include the Academic Cotta (1, 15), Cratippus the Peripatetic places. Cf. Orat. 12; Att. 15, 13, 6: nos bic φιλοσοφουμτν—quid enim aJiud?—ft (Dip. 1, 5; 2, 107), Siro and Philodemus τά icepl τοϋ καθήκοντος magnifice expli- the Epicureans (Fin. 2, 119), Antiochus camus προσφωνοϋμενφκ» Ciceroni. Passages (Ac. 1, 13; 1, 43; 2, 137; Fin. 5, 75; Legg- 1, 54), and Posidonius (1, 123; of somewhat philosophic character are 2, 88; Fin. 1, 6). The noun and adjective listed by Reid in his edition of indicate a considerable degree of inti­ the Academica (1885), 9, n. 6; id. in macy, and some of the persons in ques­ Mayor's cd. ad loc. (to which add Pro Mil. 83-84); H. Ranft, Quaest. pbilos. ad tion—notably Diodotus—had actually lived as members of Cicero's household; Orat. Cic. pertinentes (1912). When in exile Cicero asked his friends to call cf. E. Bignone, Storia della left, latina, 2 (1945), 167. him not an orator but a philosopher (Plut. Cic. 32, 5). In De Or. 1, 83 he domus . . . floruit: cf. Orat. 142: says that qui esset eloquent eum virtutes bominumque clarissimorum disciftulis florueomnet habere atque esse sapientem; but in runf domus; Phil. 9, 4: earn /amiHam quae Off. 1, 3, he thinks that no Greek, save postea viris /ortissimis floruit; Pro Rose. perhaps Demetrius of Phalerum, has Am. 15. won distinction both as an orator and principes: i.e., scholarchs; a term as a philosopher. Mayor remarks that naturally not applicable to all his philo­ "Cicero was one of those who led the sophic friends. way in bringing about that transfusion Diodotus: the chief passages relating of Roman technicalities by the spirit of to him are: Ac. 2, 115 (quoted in note Greek philosophy which made Roman on a primo tempore aetatis above), for law so important a factor in our modern Cicero's study of rhetoric under him (cf. civilization." R. Philippson (in P.-IF. 7A Tac, Dial. 30); Tusc. 5, 113: Diodotus (1939), 1177) comments upon the fre­ Stoicus caecus multos annos nostrae domi quency with which such philosophic vixit . . . cum fidibus Pjtbagpreorum more thoughts appear in his letters, though uteretur cumqut ei libri noctes et dies legerenCicero naturally docs not here allude tur . . . geometriae munus tuebatur verbis to those, since they were neither pub­ praecipiens discentibus wide quo quamque lished nor intended to be published. lineam scriberent; Brut. 309: eram cum With the form of expression cf. Brut. Stoico Diodoto, qui cum babitavisset apud 65 [of Cato]: refertae sunt orattones am- me mecumqm vixisset, nuper est domi meae plius centum quinquaginta . . . et verbis mortuus . . . buic ego doctor/ et eius artibus variis atque multis ita eram deditus ut ab et rebus inlustribus. exercitationibus oratoriis nullus dies vacuus familiaritates: Cicero clearly re­ cognized his own debt to his teachers; esset; Fam. 9, 4; 13, 16, 4: domi meae cum cf. Off. 1, 155: nosque ipsi, quicquid ad rem Diodoto Stoico, bomine meo iudicio eruditissimo, mu/tum a puero /uit [sc. P. Crassus]; publicam attulimus, si modo aliquid attu/imus, a doctoribus et doctrina instruct! ad Att. 2, 20, 6 [July, 59 B.C.1: Diodotus earn et ornati accessimus. On his patronage mortuus est; reliquit nobis HS /ortasse

1,6 cent/ens. F o r t h e extent of his influence o n C i c e r o cf. P. Boyance in Rev. des et. lot. 14 (1936), 294-295. P h i l o : cf. 1, 1 7 ; 1, 5 9 ; 1, 113 (all these in t h e m o u t h of C o t u ) . T h i s A c a d e m i c , a native of Larissa, c a m e as an exile t o R o m e in 88 B.C., a n d his influence t h e r e was s t r o n g , especially u p o n C i c e r o , w h o several times refers t o h i m by n a m e ; e.g., 1, 1 7 ; Brut. 306 ( q u o t e d in n o t e o n a primo tempore aetatis a b o v e ) ; Ac. 2, 11-12; 2 , 1 7 : Clitomacho Philo vester operant multos armos dedit. Pbilone autem vivo patrocinium Academiae non de/uit; 2, 18; 2, 6 9 : Antiocho qui baec ipsa quae a me defenduntur et didicit apud Ρ hilone m tarn diu et constare t diufius didicisse ntminem\ Tusc. 2 , 9 : Pbilo, quern nos frequenter audivimus, instituit alio tempore rhetorurn praecepta tradere, alio philosophorum; 2, 2 6 ; Acad. Philos. Ind. Her enJan. p. 16 Meklcr: Φ ί λ ω ν δ' 6 διαδεξά<με>νο{ι]ς Κ λ ε κ τ ύ > μαχ<ον>; Plut. Cic. 3 , 1: α π α λ λ α γ ε ί ς δέ τ ω ν έν παισΐ διατριβών Φίλωνος ήκουσε του έξ Ά κ α δ η μ ε ί α ς , δν μάλιστα ' Ρ ω ­ μαίοι τ ω ν Κλειτομάχου συνήθων (cf. E u s . Pr. Εν. 14, 9, 1) και δια τόν λογον έβαύμασαν και διά τόν τρόπον ή γ ά π η σ α ν ; Lucull. 42, 3 : Ά σ κ α λ ω ν ί τ η ν Ά ν τίοχον, δν π ά σ η σπουδή ποιησάμενος φίλον ό Λούκουλλος καΐ σ υ μ β ι ω τ ή ν άντ έ τ α τ τ ε τ ο ι ς Φίλωνος άκροαταΐς, ώ ν καΐ Κ ι κ έ ρ ω ν ήν. S o m e c o n s i d e r e d his s c h o o l the " F o u r t h A c a d e m y " a n d that of A n t i o c h u s the " F i f t h Academy" (F.us. Pr. Ev. 14, 4, 16). F o r f u r t h e r in­ f o r m a t i o n cf. K. v. Fritz in P.-W. 19 (1938), 2535-2544 (with b i b l i o g r a p h y o n 2 5 4 2 - 2 5 4 4 ) ; R. P h i l i p p s o n in Rh>. di filol. 66 (1938), 248. A n t i o c h u s : of Ascalon ( w h i c h he early left a n d n e v e r r e v i s i t e d ; Tusc. 5, 107), was a pupil at A t h e n s of P h i l o (Ac. 2, 4 ; 2, 1 1 ; 2, 6 9 ; F u s . Pr. Ev. 14, 9, 3 ; A u g . C. Acad. 3 , 41), and later his s u c c e s s o r as head of the A c a d e m i c s c h o o l , in w h i c h capacity he b e c a m e t h e friend a n d for six m o n t h s t h e teacher of C i c e r o {Brut. 3 1 5 ; Ac. 2, 1 1 3 ; Plut. Cic. 4, 1; A n o n . De Vir. ill. 8 1 , 2 ) , as well as t h e friend of Lucullus {Ac. 2, 4 ; Plut. Lucull. 42, 3), Atticus {Ltgg. 1, 54), a n d M . B r u t u s {Brut. 315). R e a c t i n g

139

against the scepsis of Philo, ostensibly in the d i r e c t i o n of the O l d A c a d e m y {Ac. 1, 13), he a d o p t e d m a n y of the tenets o f the Stoics {Ac. 2, 6 7 ; 2, 132: An Hoc hum, qui appellabatur Academicus, erat quidem, si perpauca mutavis set, germanissimus Stoicus; 2, 133: ipse Antiochus dissentit qui busdam in rebus ab bis quos amat Stoicis; Plut. Cic. 4, 1: φιλοτιμία τινί και διαφορφ προς τους Κ λ ε ι τ ο μ ά χ ο υ καΐ Φ ί λ ω ­ νος συνήθεις [cf. Ac. 2, 69-70] τόν Σ τ ω ϊ κόν έκμεταβολής θεραπεΰων λογον έν τοις πλείστοις). His influence upon Cicero is t o be seen at v a r i o u s p o i n t s ; H . v. A r n i m in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2494, m e n t i o n s especially the iifth b o o k of the De Finibus; Top. 6-78; Ac. 2, 17-60. F o r a b i b l i o g r a p h y cf. v. A r n i m , op. cit., 2493. P o s i d o n i u s : of A p a m e a in Syria. In 77 Cicero had heard h i m lecture o n p h i l o s o p h y at R h o d e s (Plut. Cic. 4, 4), a n d later speaks o f him as his teacher (here and in Fin. 1, 6 ; Fat. 5: magjistri) a n d intimate friend ( 1 , 1 2 3 ; 2, 88—in these t w o cases Cotta speaks but indi­ cates that the intimacy includes t h o s e p r e s e n t — ; Div. 2, 4 7 ; Fin. 1, 6 ; Tusc. 2, 6 1 : nosier Posidonius, quern et ipse saepe vidi). H e was a pupil of Panactius {Div. 1, 6 ; Suid. s.v. Ποσειδώνιος), from w h o m , h o w e v e r , he reverted in the d i r e c t i o n of greater o r t h o d o x y , a n d was a man of wide and varied informa­ t i o n , w h o m G a l e n calls the m o s t learned of the Stoics {Quod Animi Mores, 11, vol. 4, 819 K.; De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 8, 1, vol. 5, 652 K.), a n d in w h o m m a n y m o d e r n scholars have tried, often by subtle m e t h o d s of source-analysis, t o d i s c o v e r the o r i g i n of m a n y philosophical d o c t r i n e s e x p o u n d e d n o t merely by C i c e r o but also by s u b s e q u e n t w r i t e r s ; cf. R. P h i l i p p s o n in Ρ.-Ψ. 7Α (1939), 1176, w h o p o i n t s o u t , h o w e v e r , Cicero's o w n lack of acceptance of s o m e of P o s i d o n i u s ' s views. A brief factual a c c o u n t of his life a n d w o r k is fimnd in A. Schmekel, Die Philos. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 9-14; an old and c o n s e r v a t i v e collection of his fragments was p u b ­ lished by J. Bake (1810); t o the w o r k s n o t e d in F . L u b k c r , Reallexikon d. kl. Alt* (1914), 847-848, many o t h e r s may

140

1,7

a quibus instituti sumus. 7 Et si omnia philosophiae praecepta referuntur ad vitam, arbitramur nos et publicis et privatis in rebus ea praestitisse quae ratio et doctrina praescripserit. 4 Sin autem quis requirit quae causa nos inpulerit ut haec tarn sero litteris mandaremus, nihil est quod expedire tarn facile possimus.1 Nam cum otio * langueremus et is esset' rei publicae status ut earn 1

possumus/? 1

■ otio] orationc NO

* esse

AxGBl

now be added, notably K. Gronau, [i.e., pbilosopbiam] amplissimam omnium Pos. u. d. judiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegese artium, bene pipendi disci plinam; 5, 5: (1914); W. W. Jaeger, Nemesios port ο pitae philosopbia dux; Ac. 2, 23: sa­ Emesa (1914); K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios pientiam, artem pipendi; Off. 1, 153; Rep. (1921); /
1,7

141

unius consilio atque cura * gubernari necesse esset, primum ipsius 1

cura) iura Bl

bebescere et languere nolumus sed etiam utviderim, omnem meam curam atque operam plurimis prosimus enitimur; Τ use. 1, 1: ad philosopbiam contulisse; 4, 9, 2: omnia cum de/ensionum laboribus senatorUsque mu-enim delata ad unum sunt, is utitur consilio neribus . . . liberatus rettuli me . . . ad ea ne suorum quidem sed suo; 7, 28, 3: nee studia; 2, 1; 5, 121: ubi enim melius uti vero nunc quidem culpa in eo est in cuius possumus hoc cuicuimodi est otio; Div. 1,11; pote state omnia sunt; Att. 8, 3, 2: si maneo Off. 2, 4; 3, 1-4; Att. 1, 17, 5; 1, 20, 7; et ilium comitatum optimorum et clanssi morum avium desero cadendum est in unius 4, 10, 1; Fam. 9. 6, 5; also Polyb. 3, 59, 4: άπολελυμένων δέ και των πρακτικών potestatem; Tac. Ann. 4, 33, 2; Mcmnon, 60, 4: της 'Ρωμαίων ηγεμονίας είς Ινα ανδρών της περί τάς πολεμικάς κ»ί ποπεριισταμένης άνδρα, Γάϊον Ίοΰλιον λιτικάς πράξεις φιλοτιμίας, έχ δέ τού­ Καίσαρα; Dio Cass. 43, 45, 2; 44, 8, 4; των κολλάς καΐ μεγάλας άφορμάς είληKrzanic, op. cit.t 37-38; Μ. Gelzcr in φότων είς τό πολυπραγμονεϊν καΐ φιλοP.-W. 7A (1939), 1030, 30, who notes μαΟεΐν.. On the idea oiotiumd. 1. Krzanic, De Μ. Ί. Cic. Philosopbiae Studio (1897), a greater resignation on Cicero's part in the present passage. F. A. Wolf, especially 36-57; W. Kroll, Die Kultur d. Utter. Analekten, 1 (1817), 296, con­ ciceron. Zeit, 1 (1933), 5-6; M. Krctschmar, O/ium, Studia Litterarum, Pbilosopbie, trasts his guarded language here with u. βίος θεωρητικός im Leben u. Den ken that used after Caesar's death. With the expression cf. Rep. 1, 43: cum regeretur Ciceros (1938)—not seen by mc. On the phrase otio langueremus cf. 1, 67: unius nutu ac modo. gubernari: a frequent metaphor; nisi plane otiolangueat[sc. deus\; Off. 3, I: duae res quae languortm adferunt ceteris e.g., Rep. 1, 2; 1, 45; 1, 52; 2, 51; 3, 47; Legg. 3, 28; Off. 2, 2; 2, 74; 2, 77; Inv. ilium acuebant, otium et solitude. 1, 4; De Or. 1. 8; 1. 46; Pro Rose. Am. rci publicae statue: a frequent phrase; 51; Pro Mur. 74; De Domot 24; Har. cf. H. Mcrguet, Lex. ξ. d. philos. Schr. Resp. 4\,Pro Sest. 20; 46; 99; Phil. 1,35; Cic. 3 (1894), 418. 2, 113; 7, 7; Fam. 9, 2, 5; Lucr. 1, 2 1 ; unius consilio: the only reference in Li v. 24, 8, 13; Val. Max. 7, 6, 1; 9, 15, 5; this work to Caesar. The first fourteen Victorin. in Rfjet. 1, 3 (Rbet. Lat. 167 sections would be the only place where Halm—on the figure); Lucian, Iup. Trag. he could be introduced without ana­ 46; Mart. Cap. 5, 512; Rumen. Or. 5, 3 chronism, and the circumspeciness with which Cicero here writes places the date {Panegyr. Lat. 251 Bachrcns); Einnod. Ep. 2, 13; CA.L. XII, 103 (Dessau of the work before the Ides of March, 44 3528). Elsewhere (e.g., 1, 52, and n. (contrast Div. 2, 7). Caesar's dictatorship left no place in public life for Cicero, as (gubernet); 2, 15) it is used of the divine governance of the universe, like κυβερ­ is indicated by several passages: Div. 2,6: mibi quidem explicandae philosopbiae causamνάν in Proclus and Simplicius. For such adtulit casus gravis civitatis, cum in armis expressions in Greek (perhaps beginning with Parmcnides Β 12, 3 Dicls: δαίμων civilibus nee tueri meo more rem pubiicam nee nihil agere poteram . . . cum esset in ή πάντα κυβερνά) cf. Pind. Pyth. 5, 122; Eur. Suppl. 880; [Aristot.] De Mundo, unius potestate res publico neque ego me abdidi neque deserut; Off. 2, 2: cum autem 6, 400 b 7; Dcmctr. De Bloc. 78: ασφαλώς ούν έρεΐ καΐ ό τόν στρατηγόν dominatu unius omnia tenerentur neque esset usquam consilio aut auctoritati locus; Tusc.κυβερνήτην λέγων της πόλεως; Theo5, 5: bis gravisamis casibus in eundem porturn dorct, De Prov. Or. 2 (Pair. Gr. 83, ex quo eramus egressi . . . confupmus; Fam. 576 A-C); Gr. Aff. 4, 65; 4, 7 1 ; 6, 2; 4, 3, 4: posteaquam Hit arti ad studueram Ammon. in Aristot. De Interpr. 9, p. 131, nihil esse loci neque in curia neque in forο 5-6 Bussc; Liban. Or. 18, 158; 52, 26;

142

1,7

rei publicac causa * philosophiam nostris hominibus explicandam putavi, magni existimans interesse * ad decus et ad laudem civitatis res tarn gravis tamque praeclaras Latinis etiam litteris contineri. 1

causam Bl

* interesse om. Μ

Choric. 6, 1 (C. Graux, Les textts grecs Phil. 2, 20; Fam. 9, 2, 5; Att. 14, 13, 4; (1886), 20); Inscr. Lot. stl. 8845 Dessau; the view of Cicero's friend Athcnodonis on God as helmsman J. GefTcken, Zwei quoted in Sen. Dial. 9, 3, 3 ; Pease on Div. 2, 1; and, for Cicero's view of gr. Apologeten (1907), 210, n. 9. necesse esset: a cacophony by no such study as a substitute for his pre­ vious public life, Ac. 1, 11; De Or. 1, 2; means avoided by Qccro; e.g., Off. 3, R. Philippson in P.-W. 7 A (1939), 1183, 22; 3, 49; 3, 112; Rep. 1, 11; Fat. 32; 33; also with esse: Ac. 2, 24; 2, 120; 44. Cicero shrewdly offsets patriotic motives against that common Roman Fin. 4, 46; Tusc. 2, 1; 3, 32; 3, 55; suspicion of philosophy which may be Legg. 2, 23; Div. 2, 92. p r i m u m : the second clause is in 1, 9: seen in Off. 2, 2: qmbusdam bonis viris bortata etiam est. Goethe compares 1, 43; pbilosopbiae nomen sit invisum; cf. Tac. 2, 140; sec also A. Romizi in Rip. di Agr. 4, 4; Suet. Nero, 52. Bocthius (in Categ. 2, init. {Pair. Lot. 64, 201)) Filoi. 18 (1890), 243-245. rei publicac causa: on Cicero's pa­ somewhat similarly views the reponsibility of teaching his countrymen Greek triotic and altruistic motives—a favorite theme in his prefaces—cf. Div. 2, 1: philosophy. quaerenti mibi . . . quanam re possem prophilosophiam . . . explicandam: cf. desse quam plurimist ne quando intermitteremDiv. 2, 6: explicandae pbilosopbiae causam; consulere rei publicae% nulla motor occurrebatAc. 1, 4: cum philosophiam viderem dili­ quam si optimarum artturn vias tradtrem gentissi me Graecis litteris explicatam; Att. meis civibus; 2, 4: quod enim munus rei 13, 45, 2: ut eos dies consumam in pbilosopbia publicae ad/erre maius meliusve possumus explicanda. quam si docemus atque erudimus iwentutem\ nostris hominibus: often of Romans; 2, 7: bate studia renovare coepimus, ut et e.g., 1, 15; 2, 74; Fin. 2, 116; Tusc. 4, 1; animus mo/estiis hoc potissimum re levaretur4,2; Off. 1, 1; 2, 55; Legg. 1, 6. et prodessemus civibus nostris qua re cumque decus et . . . laudem: cf. Fin. 5, 63: possemus; 2, 148; Ac. 2, 6: ut plurimis ad laudem et ad decus nati; Tusc. 3, 18; prosimus enitimur; Legg. 1, 5: non solum Rep. 5, 6; also Off. 3, 101; Tusc. 2, 46. mibi videris eorum studiis qui tuis litteris Latinis . . . litteris: cf. Tusc. 1, 1: delectantur sed etiam patriae debere boc boc mibi Latinis litteris inJustrandum putavi', munus, ut ea quae salva per te est per te Div. 2, 5: magnificum illud etiam Romaniieundem sit ornata; Fin. 1, 10: quoniam que hominibus gloriosum ut Graecis de pbilo­ forensibus operis . . . non desertdsse mibi sopbia litteris non egeant-, Ac. 1, 12: pideor praesidium in quo a populo Romano Brutus .. . sic philosophiam Latinis litteris locatus sum, debeo profecto . . . in eo quoqueperseqmtur nihil ut iisdem de rebus Graeca elaborare ut sint opera, studio, labore meo desideres. Some of Cicero's readers, doctiores cives mei; Tusc. 1 , 5 : pbilosopbia however, distrusted and disliked all ... inlustranda et excitanda nobis est, ut Greek literature and philosophy; others, si occupati profuimus aliquid civibus nostris, trained in Greek philosophy, preferred prosimus etiam, si possumus, otiosi; Off. 1,1: not to study it at second hand in Latin; magnum attulimus adiumentum hominibus cf. Ac. 1, 4: existimavi si qui de nostris nostris, ut non modo Graecarum litterarum eius studio tenerentur, si esstnt Graecis rudes sed etiam docti aJiquantum se arbitrenturdoctrinis eruditi, Graeca potius quam nostra adeptos et ad dicendum et ad iudicandum; lectures; sin a Graecorum artibus et discipli1, 22; 1, 52; 2, 5; Div. in Caecil. 7; nis abhorrerent, ne haec quidem curaturos.

1,8

143

8 Eoque me minus instituti mei paenitet, quod facile sentio quam multorum non modo discendi * sed etiam scribendi studia commoverim. Complures enim Graecis institutionibus eruditi ca quae 2 didiccrant cum civibus suis communicare non poterant, quod ilia quae a Graecis accepissent Latine did posse diffiderent; quo 1

discendissct BlF*, dcsccndi sed Fl

■ ct quae Bx

quae sine eruditione Graeca intellegi non Greek complaints of such difficulties possunt; 1, 5; 1, 8; 1, 10; 2, 5: sunt enim arc not lacking; cf. Plato's apology in mult ι qui omnino Graecas non ament litteras, Tbeaet. 182a for coining ποιύτης, and plures qui pbilosophiam, reliquit etiam si Galen's for the necessity of making new bate non improbentt tamen earum rerum technical terms; De Sjmpt. Diff. 1, VII, disputationem principibus civitatis non ita 45-46. K. K. von Fritz {Pbilosopbie u. dee oram putent; Fin. 1 , 1 : erunt etiam, et spracbl. Ausdruck bei Demokrit, Plato, bi quidem eruditi Graecis litteris, contemu. Aristoteles (1938), 9) observes that nentes Latinos, qui se dicant in Graecis the Greeks arc the only European people legendss operam malle consumere. to draw their philosophic and scientific vocabulary from their own language. 8 instituti mei: cf. Aft. 4, 17, 1: In I^atin the difficulties involved were oblilum . . . instituti mei. clearly recognized by Lucretius; cf. 1, quam multorum: cf. Off. 2, 2: quamquam enim libri nostri complures non 136-139: nee me animi fall it Graiorum modo ad legend/ sed etiam ad scribendi studi- obscura reperta f difficile inluslrare Latinss um excitaverunt, tamen interdum vereur ne versibus esse, } mu/ta novis verbis praesertim quibusdam bonis viris philosophiae nomen sitcum sit agendum /propter egestatem linguae invisum mirenturque in ea tantum me et rerum novitatem; 1, 830-832: homoeooperae et temporis ponere. It seems diflficult merian / quam Grai memorant nee nostra to identify precisely any of those who dicere lingua / concedit nobis patrii sermonis Cicero says were stimulated by him, egestas; 3, 258-260: nunc ea quo pacto inter sese mixta quibusque J compta modis though Mayor would guess Brutus vigeant rationem reddere aventemf abstrahit (cf. Ac. 1, 12; Quintil. 10, 1, 123), and invitum patrii sermonis egestas; 5, 336-337. Rcid, who thinks Brutus had the start Cicero refers to this matter at many of Cicero in writing, suggests Varro points; e.g., 1, 9 1 : aer—Graecum illud (cf. Ac. 1 , 9 : pbilosophiam .. . inchoasti ad impellendum satis, ad edocendum parurn). quidem sed perceptum iam tamen usu a commoverim: cf. Tusc. 4, 6: cuius nostris; tritum est enim pro Latino; Ac. libris editis com mot a multitude; Fin. 1, 2: 1, 4 (in the mouth of Varro]: ne haec feritus ne movere fjominum studia viderer, quidem curaturos quae sine eruditione Graeca retinere non posse. intellegi non possunt; 1,14: satisne ea com­ Graecis . . . eruditi: cf. Ac. 1, 4: mode dici possint Latine; 1, 24; 1, 25: Graecis licebit utare, cum voles, si te Latina Graecis doctrinis eruditi. c u m civibus . . . communicare: cf. forte deficient; 1, 26; Fin. 1, 4; 2, 12; Am. 70: impertiant ea suis communicentque 2, 13: saepe quaerimus verbum luitinum par Graeco et quod idem valeat; 3, 40; 3, 51: cum proximis. quod nobis in bac inopi lingua non conceditur; accepissent: meaning didicissent; the 5, 96: quae enim dici Latine posse non arbiconverse of trado (as in 1, 70). trabar, ea dicta sunt a te, nee minus plane dici posse: the creation of a philo­ sophic vocabulary is difficult in any quam dicuntur a Graecis; Tusc. 2, 35: haec duo Graeci illi, quorum copiosior est language, particularly in one so resistent lingua quam nostra, uno nomine appellant to new abstract nouns and new compound [sc. laborem et dolorem] . . . ο verborum words as was classical Latin. Even in

144

1.8

inops interdum, qmbus abundare te semper Cicero) in naturalizing Greek thought putas, Graecia; Fat. 1; Tim. 13; Rep. 1, at Rome; e.g., Div. 1, 1: nos melius multa 65; De Or. 3. 95: non bate ita statuo atque quam Graeci, where see the various paral­ decerno ut desperem Latine ea . . . tradi lels to Cicero's somewhat chauvinistic ac perpo/iri posse, patitur enim et lingua expression collected by Pease, to which nostra et natura rerum veterem Mam . .. add: Ac. 1, 12; Fin. 1, 10: Latinam lin­ prudentiam Graecorum ad nostrum usum guam non modo non inopem, ut imJgp putarent, moremque transferrin sed bominibus opus estsed locupletiorem etiam esse quam Graecam; eruditis, qui adbuc in hoc quidem genere nulls3, 5: nos non modo non vinci a Graecis verfuerunt; sin quando exstiterint etiam Graecis borum copia sed esse in ea etiam superiores; erunt anteponendi; Pro Caecin. 51: nostra Tusc. 1, 5; 2, 5-6; Legg. 1, 5: ut in hoc lingua quae did fur esse inops. etiam genere Graeciae nihil cedamus; Div. 2, 5: magnificum illud etiam Romanssque For apologies by other Latin writers hominibus gloriosum, ut Graecis de philosopbia for new coinings or allusions to the litteris non egeant, quod adsequar profecto si poverty of their native vocabulary sec Pease on Div. 2, 11 (si ntcesse sit, etc.), to instituta perfecero; Brut. 254; Cic. ap. which add: Sen. Rhet. Controv. 1, proocm. Dion. Cass. 44, 26, 2; Sen. Rhet. Suas. 3; 7, 1, 27; Manil. 2, 694; Quintil. Inst. 7, 10: injuriam ilium [sc. Ciceronem] foeturum populo Romano cuius linguam principem extulisset ut insolentis Plat. 1. 9; Gell. 1, 20, 9; 2, 23, 3; 2, 26, 5: earn vocum inopiam in lingua magis Graeciae stadia tanto antecederet eloquentia Latina video quam in Graeca-, 12, 1, 24; quanto forttma; Plut. Cic. 40, 2; Hicr. In Galat. 1, p. 387 Vail.; Aug. C. Acad. 16, 8, 5; 18, 13, 5; 18, 14, 1; Rutin. 1, 8, for Cicero's achievement in forming Praef. Orig. De Princip. (Hicr. Ep. 80, 1, 2): inopia sermonis nosfri; Hicr. Up. a philosophic vocabulary, Augustine 106, 3, 3: nee ex eo qttis Latinam linguam remarking Cicero . . . a quo in Latina angustissimam putet, quod non possit verbumlingua philosopbia et incohata est et perfects. On this question cf. A. Kracmcr, Quid transferre de verbo, cum etiam Graeci pleraque nostra circus tu transferant; Adv. Cic. jenserit de Lingua Graeca (1893); M. A. Iovin. 1, 13; In Galat. 1, p. 387 Vail.; Trouard, Cicero's Attitude towards the Greeks (1942), 52-59; H. Hertcr in Am. In Ephts. 1, p. 561 Vail.; Aug. CD. 7, 1; 10, 1: quoniam mihi satis ideoneum nonJourn. ofPhilol. 69 (1948), 148 and n. 88. occurrit Latinum, Graeco ubi necesse est For similar remarks in other authors cf. insinuo quid velim dicere; 11, 25; 14, 9; Sen. Rhet. Controv. 10, 4, 23; 10, 5, 28; C. Acad. 2, 26; C. Crescon. 1, 17; Enarr. Bocth. In I sag. Porphyr., cd. 2, 1, 1 in Ps. 104, 14; Locnt. in Hept. 3 (Patr. (C.S.E.L. 48, 135); also the collections Lot. 34, 518); De Util. Cred. 5 (Patr. Lot. of G. A. S. Snijder in Mnemosyne, 3 scr., 42, 68); Mart. Cap. 4, 334: quamquam 4 (1937), 251-254. J. S. Reid (on Fin. parum digne Latine loqui posse credere tur\ 1, 10) well remarks that Cicero's claim 5, 512; Sidon. Carm. 14, praef. 2-4; for the Latin language is not so absurd Bocth. In J sag. Porphyr., cd. 1, 1, 24 if the rivalry be restricted to the con­ (CS.E.L. 48, 74); id., C. Eutycb. 3; temporary Greek writings; in this con­ nection cf. H. A. J. Munro, edition of J. Bcrnays, Ges. Abhandl. 2 (1885), Lucretius, 2* (1886), 11. 14-15. As pointed out by A. Frnout (Rev. des it. lot. 16 (1938), 36), the On Cicero's formation of Latin philo­ Church Fathers, in coining new philo­ sophic terms cf. C. M. Bernhardt, De sophic terms, were but encountering Cic. Gr. Pbilos. Inter pre te (1865); V. the same difficulties which Cicero had Clavel, De Μ. T. Cic. Graecorum Interfaced, and following his example in prete (1868); F. O. Wcisc, Die gr. Vorter dealing with them. im Latein (1882), 239-243; R. Boltzcnthal, De Gr. Serm. Propriet. quae in Cic. Ep. In some of the passages quoted above there is recognition not only of the infensuntur (1884); A. Font, De Cic. Graeca Vocabula usurpanic (1894); R. B. difficulties involved but also of the Steele in Am. fount. Pbi/ol. 21 (1900). success of the Romans (especially of

1,9

145

in genere tantum profecisse videmur ut a Graecis ne verborum quidcm copia vinceremur. 9 Hortata etiam est ut me ad haec conferrem * animi aegritudo, fortunae magna et gravi commota 1

confcram NO

387-400; L. Laurand, £t. sur le style des vinceremur: the sequence not from discoursde Cic. (1907), 61-62; 71-76; K. C. videmur but from the intervening Rciley, Studies in the philosophic Terminology profecisse; cf. F. A. Wolf, Kl. Scbr. 1 of LUCY, and Cic. (1909); R. Fischer, De (1869), 512-513; R. Kuhner and C. Usu Vocab. ap. Cic. et Sen. Graecae Philos. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2" Interpretes (1914); F;. Cocchia, Introd. (1914), 183-184. H. Licvcn, Die Consestor. alio studio d. lett. Lat. (1915), 322- cutio Temporum des Cic. (1872), as quoted 329; W. Kroll, Stud. Z. Verstdndnis d. by J. S. Rcid ap. Mayor ad loc., cites rom. Ut. (1924), 4, n. 0; J. S. Rcid on 22 cases of this construction from the De Fin. 1, 10 (1925); E. Nordcn in Neue present work, so that the suggestion of Jabrb. f. Wissenscb. u. fugendbildung, 1 Ax (appendix, 161) that this form is (1925), 35-46; F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. chosen ob clausula m seems unlikely. Cic. quomodo Vocab. Gr. Epicuri Disciplinae 9 etiam: cf. 1, 7, n. (primum). propria Latine verierint (1926); M. O. animi aegritudo . . . commota: for Liscu, Iztude sur la langue de la philoj. mo­ the rather poetic hypallagc, by which rale de Cic. (1930), with bibliography on commota is transferred from its logical pp. 299-304; J. F. D'Alton, Rom. lit. agreement with animi to a grammatical Theory and Crit. (1931), 203207 (es­ agreement with aegritudo, cf. 1, 119: pecially 203, n. 2); A. Yon, Ratio et les gentes orarum ultimae; 2, 113: posteriore mots de la famille de reor (1933), 219; . . . vi corporis; Tusc. 2, 21: vim coruscam N. Stang in Symb. Osloenses, 13 (1934), fulminis; Div. 1, 62: tranquillitati mentis 93-102; F. Gaffiot in Rev. des et. gr. 47 quaerenti vera; Fat. 42: adsensio non possit (1934), 21-25; A. Pittct, Vocab. philos. fieri nisi commota viso; Legg. 1,8: occupata dt Seneque, 1 (1937), 1-2; M. O. Liscu, opera; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 22: eorum (sc. ^expression des idees philos. cbex Cic. membrorum] collectto dispersa; R. Kuhncr(1937); G. Kilb, Etb. Grundbegriffe d. C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, alt. Stoa u. ihre Ubertragung durcb Cic. 1* (1912), 220-221. The third book of im dritten Buch De Fin. (1939)—this the Tusculans is on the theme de aegritudine last not seen by me. lenienda (cf. Div. 2, 2). dirHderent: the subjunctive expresses fortunae . . . iniuria: the death of the reason alleged by the objectors Tullia in childbirth in February, 45 (Atticus? cf. Fin. 5, 96) rather than by greatly affected Cicero, since this daugh­ ter was apparently the dearest and most the author. congenial to him of all his family. tantum profecisse: cf. Off. 1, 3 : quantum in utroqtu profecerimus aJiorum Other references to his loss arc: the sit indicium; Att. 5, 11, 5: proficimus Consolatio (cf. W. W. Fowler, Rel. Exp. of the Rom. People (1911), 388); Ac. 1, 11: aJiquantum. In Off. 1, 1, he notes that even Greeklcss readers may now be fortunae gravissimo percussus vulnere; et administratione rei publicae liberat us mediciskilled in philosophy. verborum . . . copia: cf. Ac. 1, 26; nam a philosophia peto et otii oblectationem Fin. 3. 5; Tusc. 2, 3; 2, 30; Pro Caecin. 51; banc honestissimam iudico; Tusc. 5, 5: Auct. Ad Herenn. 3, 38; Quintil. Inst. his gravissimis cast bus; 5, 121: nostris 2, 7, 4; 10, 1, 5; 10, 1, 6 1 ; M. Wicgandt, quidem acerbissimis doloribus variisque et De Metaphorarum Usu quodam Ciceroniano itndiqtu circumfusis molestiis alia nulla (1910), 41-45, who cites Plat. Parm. potuit invent ri levatio; Div. 2, 7: ut animus molestiis bac pottssi mum re levaretur; 137a: πλήθος λ^γων.

146

1,9

iniuria; cuius si maiorem aliquam levationem reperire potuissem, non ad hanc potissimum confugissem. Ea vero ipsa nulla ratione melius frui potui quam si me non modo ad legendos libros sed etiam ad totam philosophiam pertractandam dedissem. Omnes l autem eius partes atque omnia membra turn 2 facillume noscuntur cum 3 totae quaestiones scribendo explicantur; est enim admirabilis 1

omnis AHNB1

* membra tunc TV, mcmbrorum Bl

■ cum] turn Bl

Off. 2, 4: exists mavi honestissime molestias solum ad intuendum verum etiam ad imiposse dtponi ή me ad pbilosopbiam nitidis* tandum; Off. 2, 2: libri nostri eomplwes urn; Fam. 4, 6, 2 [April, 45J: hoc tarn non modo ad legends sed etiam ad scribendi gravi polnere etiam ilia quae consanuisse studium excitaverunt. videbantur recrudescunt; non enim ut turn totam philosophiam: just how early me a re publico maestum domus excipiebat the thought came to Cicero of supple­ quae levaret, sic nunc domo maerens ad rem menting his hitherto scattered writings publicam confugere possum et in eius bonis on philosophic subjects to make a com­ adquiescam; 12, 23, 4: ut pbUosopbiae prehensive encyclopaedia covering the magnam babeam gratiamt quae me non whole Held is not altogether clear, but modo ab sollicitudine abducit sed etiam contranot long after this time, in Div. 2. 4, omnis fortunae impetus armat; Att. 12, after enumerating his philosophic trea­ 14, 3 [March, 45]—too long to quote tises so far written, he remarks: adbuc in full, yet note the words totos dies haec erant; ad reliqua alacri tendebamus scribo, non quo profidam quid, sed tantisper animo sic parati ut, nisi quae causa gravior impedior; 12, 15; 12, 18, 1; 12, 20, 2; obstitisset, nullum pbUosopbiae locum esse 12, 21, 5; 12, 38a, 1: banc aberrationem a pateremur qui non Latinis litteris inlustratus dolore delegerim quae maxime liberalis pateret\ cf. Re id, cd. of Academica sit doc toque bomine dignissima; Plut. Cic. (1885), 23-24; S. Hafner, Die lit. Plane 41, 5. On Tullia cf. L. Maurin, £tudes Ciceros (1928). antiques (1884), 37-205; and for Cicero's partes . . . membra: Mayor observes methods of work in this period of his that Cicero accepted the three-fold grief Pease, cd. of De Div. 1 (1920). division of post-Aristotelian philosophy 9, n. 2. into ηθική, διαλεκτική (with which the levationem: applied to aegritudo in rhetorical treatises may be classed; cf. Tusc. 1, 119: agamus bate et ea potissimum Ac. 1, 32), and φυσική (to which belong quae levationem babeant aegritudinum; 3, 33:the De Natura Deorum, De Divinatione, levationem autem aegritudinis in duabus rebusand De Fato)\ cf. Ac. 1, \9:fuit ergo iam pom't, ovocatione a cogitanda molestia et accepta a Pla tone pbihsopbandi ratio triplex, revocatione ad contemplandas voluptates; una de vita et moribus, altera de natura et 5, 121 (quoted above); cf. Fam. 4, 4, 4: rebus occultis, tertia de disserendo [where nulla res alia levare animum molestiis possit. sec Rcid's note]; 2,114; 2, 116; Fin. 4, 4: totam pbilosopbiam tris in partis diviserunt; potieiimum confugissem: cf. Off. 2, 6: declarandum fust cur orbati ret publicae De Or. 1, 68: pbilosopbia in tris partis est muneribus ad hoc nos studium potissimum tributa, in naturae obscuritatem, in disserendi contulissemus; Tusc. 5, 5: in eundem portum subtilitatem, in vitam atque mores', also . .. confugimus; Fam. 4, 6, 2: maerens ad 1, 20, n. (physiologiam), below. With rem publicam confugere possum; 6, 12, 5: membra cf. De Or. 2, 79: quinque .. . quasi membra eloquentiae; Fam. 5, 13, 3: membra est unum perfugium doctrina ac litterae re i publicae; A mm. Marc. 16, 5, 6: omnia quibus semper usi sumus. non modo ad legendos: cf. Pro pbilosophiae membra. Arch. 14: quam multas nobis imagines, non totae quaestiones: as he has just

1, 10

147

quaedam continuatio scricsquc rcrum, ut alia ex alia l ncxa 2 et omnes inter se aptae conligataeque vidcantur. 5 10 Qui autem requirunt quid quaque 3 de re ipsi sentiamus, curiosius id faciunt 1 alia ex aliis (olim alias?) B, alic ex aliis NO ' quod qucquc Η

* ncxe NO, ncxa rationc A*

spoken of to/am pbilosopbiam so now he In Tusc. 2, 1, Cicero remarks: difficile est enim pbilosopbia pauca esse ei nota speaks of comprehensive treatments of cut non sint aut pleraque attt omnia. the parts of that whole, perhaps of such large philosophic problems as those 10 qui autem requirunt: offset to discussed in the Academica, the De fini* sin autem quis requirit (1, 7); the first question appears a legitimate one, bus, and the present work, each of which which might lead others in periods of might be considered as a σύνταξις (R. public or private distress to find a similar Hirzel, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 514, n. 1). Thus cf. Att. 13, 19, 3: confeci et absolvi relief in philosophical study; the second .. . Acadtmicam omnem quaestiontm libris shows mere inquisitiveness, leading, not quattuor; Fin. 1, 12: banc omnem quaestio- to the discovery of truth, but to un­ nem de finibus honorurn et malorum\ Ac. 2, thinking acceptance of opinion—an act 10: ut iota fere quaestio traetata videatur; particularly distasteful in the eyes of Div. 2, 3: ires libri perfect! sunt de natura Academic scepsis (cf. 1,1). The writings dear urn in qui bus omnis eius loci quaestio of the doxograpbi, unadorned recitals of opinions without the framework of continetur . . . quibus [i.e., the books on divination] . .. defafo si adiunxerimus, argument supporting them, might ans­ erit abunde satis factum toti bttic quaestioni. wer the desire here expressed. V£ as (jeero perhaps also conscious that his own explicantur: used of the discussion views were not only tentative but also of a locus (2, 63; Tusc. 1, 57; Legg. 2, 69; 3, 13), a quaestio {Fin. 1, 12; Tusc. 1, 23), too much derived from the thoughts of or of philosophy itself (1, 7; Div. 2, 6; others to justify him in *.v cathedra pro­ nouncements? i\l. van den Bruwaenc, Ac. 1, 4; Att. 13, 45, 2). La thiol. de Cic. (1937), 245, thinks continuatio seriesque: Cicero here Cicero had sincerity and religious con­ describes philosophy in terms suggestive viction but no men tali te religieuse (cf. of those elsewhere used for the Stoic concept of fa turn: Div. 1, 125: faturn \V. Ax in Got ting. gel. An^. 201 (1939), 45). autem id appello quod Graeci είμαρμένην, id est, ordinem seriemque causarum, cum curiosius: here in a bad sense, not of causae causa nexa rem ex se gignat [cf. N.D. "careful" or "inquiring" (as in 1, 97; 1, 55); 1, 127: conligationem causarum Tusc. 1, 108; Fam. 3, 1, 1), or even of omnium; Top. 59; Fin. 3, 74: quid non sic "gossipy" (as in Fam. 8, 1, 1; Att. aJiud ex alio neetitur ut si ullam litteram 4, 11, 2; 5, 14, 3; 6, 1, 25; 15, 26, 5), but moveris labent omnia; Tusc. 5, 70: rerum of "prying" or "inquisitive" questioning; causas alias ex aliis aptas et necessitate cf. 1, 54: omnia ad se pertinere putantem nexas; Fat. 20; 38; Legg. 1, 52: quanta citriosum et plenum negotii deum; Fin. 2, 28: series rerum sententiarumque sit, atque ut multos . . . non tarn curiosos nee taw molestos ex alio alia nectantur; Inv. 2, 110: aptas quam vos estis; 5, 6: ista studia, si ad imiinter se omnis et aliam in alia implicatam. tandos summos viros spec/ant, ingeniosorum So also the virtues inter se nexae et ingotae sunt; sin tantum modo ad indicia veteris memoriae cognoscenda euriosorum; 5, 49: sunt {Tusc. 3, 17). Continuatio suggests the impossibility of sharply separating omnia quidem scire, cuiusctimque modi sint, the different parts of the subject, while cupere euriosorum; Off. 1, 125: peregrini . . . series emphasizes their sequential, and officium est nihil praeter suum ntgotinm alia ex alia their reciprocal, relationships. agere . . . mini me que esse in aliena re pub I tea

148

1, 10

quam necesse est; non enim tarn auctoritatis l in disputando quam rationis momenta quaerenda sunt. Quin etiam obest pierumque iis qui discere volunt auctoritas eorum qui se docere profitentur; desinunt enim suum iudicium adhibere, id * habent ratum quod ab eo quern probant iudicatum vident. Nee vero 1

auctoritas Had., auctore A1,

auctores A%CNOM

» idque Ο

curiosum; Att. 2, 4, 4; Quintil. Inst. 8, 3, Pomp. 51: ο missis auctoritatihus ipsa re 55. ut a diiigenti curiosus et a religion* super-ac ration* exquirere possumus veritatem; stitio distat; Suet. Aug. 27, 3. The type but in Ac. 1, 34 the two words axe com­ bined: Platoms rationem auctoritatemque. of such a busybody (περίεργος, πολυOn the meaning of auctoritas cf. F. Tcichπράγμων) is seen in Chremes in Terence's miiller, Grundbegriff u. Gebraucb von Hautontimorumenos (cf. Fin. 1, 3). In Tusc. 5, 11, Cicero says ut nostram ipsi auctor u. auctoritas (1898); R. Hcinze sententiam tegeremus, errore alios levaremus;in Hermes, 60 (1925), 348-366, especially and in 2,2, below, Cotta rebuffs the clum­ 362; id.. Von Geist d. Romerturns (1938). 278-284; F. Furst, Die Bedeutung d. sy attempt of Balbus to discover his opinions; cf. Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 13-14; auctoritas (1934), 28-29; J. C. Plumpc, Wesen u. Wirkung d. Auctoritas Maiortarn Hicr. In Is. 11, prol., pp. 451-452 Vail.: quibusdam forte non plactat qui non anti- bei Cic. (1935). For the preference of quorum opiniones sed nostram sententiam reason to personal influence cf. Rep. scire desiderant', A. S. Pease in Trans. 1, 59: apud me, ut apud bonum iudictm, Am. philot. Assoc. 44 (1913), 35, n. 49. argumenta plus quam testes vaient; Plat. But R. Hirzcl suggests (Der Dialog, 1 Charm. 161c: ού τοΰτο σκεπτέον, δστις αύτδ είπεν, άλλα πότερον αληθές λέ­ (1895), 533) that by siding with Balbus at 3, 95, Cicero answers these queries γεται ή οΰ; Varr. Sentent. 22 (Menipp. cd. Riesc, p. 266); Min. Fel. 16, 6 : cum of his readers. auctoritatis: three readings arc here non disputantis auctoritas sed disputationis found, each perfectly intelligible: (1) ipsius Veritas requiratur; Aug. CD. 19, 3: quid ad nos, qui potius de rebus ipsis iudicare auctoritatis of BF (depending upon momenta), (2) auctoritas (of the excerpts debemus quam pro magno d* bominibus quid of Hadoardus; cf. R. Mollwcidc in Wien. qutsqu* senserit scire-, Auct. Imit. Cbristi, Stud. 35 (1913), 316-317), and (3) auctores 1 , 5 : non quaeras quis hoc dixerit sed quid of A%CNOM, followed by various dicatur attende; also 1, 7, n. (ratio et editors, to which may be added (4) doctrina), above. rationis momenta: "weight of ar­ HcindorPs emendation auctoritates (quite gument"; cf. Ac. 1, 45: porta contrariit unnecessary). Auctoritas and ratio arc similarly contrasted at the end of 1, 10, in partibus momenta rationum; 2, 1, 4: contrariarum rationum porta momenta; but in a way which proves nothing for Orat. 47: argumentorum momenta; Rep. the present passage, where it seems 3, 12: verborum momeniis; Li v. 3, 12, 6; advisiblc to follow BF, thus securing a neat balance of auctoritatis and rationis. Arnob. 4, 31: rerum momenta. obest . . . auctoritas: cf. Ac. 2, 60: The same contrast between ratio and auctoritas is expressed in Tusc. 1, 49: an in eo auctoritas nihil obest? ut enim rationtm Plato nullam adferret ... docere profitentur: the word pro­ ipsa auctoritate me frangeret; Ac. 2, 60: fessor being post-Augustan. cur celatis . . . sententiam vestram? ut qui desinunt: cf. Legg. 1, 36: aut iu is es audient, inquit, ration* potius quam aucto­ qui in disputando non tuum iudicium sequare ritate ducantur; Div. 1, 62: */ rationem sed auctoritati aliorum pareas. non redderent, auctoritate tamen bos minutos id habent ratum: cf. the charge pbilosopbos vincerent; Legg. 1, 36; De Imp. brought by Cotta (1, 66) that Velleius

1, 10

149

probare soleo id quod de Pythagoreis accepimus, quos ferunt,1 si quid adfirmarent in disputando, cum ex iis quaereretur quare ita csset, respondere solitos 'Ipse dixit*; ipse autem erat Pythago1

fucrunt Bl

relics on the asutoritas of Epicurus, whom τός Ιφα λέγειν εΐώθησαν, πάσης απο­ he has elected to follow. On this use of δείξεως ίσχυροτέραν καί είναι νομίratum cf. A. Yon, Ratio et les mots de la ζοντες καί έχειν κελεύοντες την Πυjamille de reor (1933), 78. With the Οαγόρου φωνήν ; Amm. Marc. 22, 16, thought cf. Ac. 1, 9: nam quod dicunt 21: quicquid dixit [sc. Pythagoras] aut omnia se credere ei quern iudicent fuisse voluit auctoritatem esse instituit ratam; sapientem, probarem si id ipsum rudes et Hier. Ep. 119, 11 [cf. In Galat. p. 367 indocti iudicare potuissent (statuere ens'm Vail.]; Hermias, Irrisio% 8 {Pair. Gr. 6, qui sit sapiens vel maxime videtur esse 1177a - Doxogr. Gr.* 655, 16): Πυθα­ sapientis). γόρας καί ol τούτου συμφυλέται, σεμ­ eo qucm probant: cf. Fin. 1, 6: νοί καί σιωπηλοί, παραδιδόασιν £λλα μοι δόγματα, ώσπερ μυστήρια, καί τού­ tuemur ea quae dicta sunt ab eis quos proτο δή τό μέγα καί απόρρητον τό αυτός bamus. ipse dixit: cf. Val. Max. 8, 15, cxt. 1: ίφη; Greg. Naz. Or. 4, 102 (Patr. Gr. Pjtbagorae tanta veneratio ab auditoribus 35, 637a): ol παρ* ύμΐν τα Πυθαγόρου tributa est ut quae ab eo acceperant in dispu- φιλοσοφοϋντες, οίς τό αυτός Ιφα τό tationem deducere nefas existimarent. quin πρώτον καί μέγιστόν έστι τών δογμά­ etiam interpellate ad reddendum causam hocτων; 27, 10 (Patr. Gr. 36, 24b): βάλλε solum respondebantt ipsum dixisse; Quintil. μοι Πυθαγόρου . . . την περί τό αυτός Inst. 11, 1, 27: nee hoc oratori contingtre ίφα καινοτέραν ά>αζονείαν; Cyril. Alex. Comm. in Is. 32 (Patr. Gr. 70, 708a): inter adversaries quod Pjtbagorae inter disdpulospotest, "ipse dixit"; Ael. I'.H. 4, φασί γοΰν δτι τοις Πυθαγόρου μαθηταΐς λαλοϋσιν ίσθ' δτε ψυχρά τε καί 17; Clem. Strom. 2, 24, 3: τους μέν Πυ­ καταγέλαστα . . . ίθος ήν λέγειν τού­ θαγόρου τοΰ Σαμίου ζηλωτάς των ζη­ το, αυτός ίφατο, τοΰΥ ίστι, σίγα, καί τουμένων τάς αποδείξεις παραιτούμε­ διδοΰ τω τοΰ δόγματος εύρετη καί άβανους το αυτός ίφα πίστιν ήγεϊσθαι σανίστως την πίστιν; Cod. Coislin. 387, καί ταύτη άρκεϊσθαι μόνη τη φωνγ; προς την βεβαίωσιν ών άκηκόασι; Orig. C. 9 (Anecd. Paris. 4, 414 Cramer — Elias, Proleg. Phil. 9, p. 23, 31-33 Bussc): Cels. 1, 7: καί τίνες μέν άκούοντες Πυ­ αλλ' επειδή οΰτε Πυθαγόρας ερωτώ­ θαγόρα ώς αυτός ίφα; Diog. L. 8, 46: μενος αποκρίνεται οϋτε ol μαθηταί τέταρτος . . . έφ' ου καί τό αυτός ίφα αύτοϋ άλλο τι αποκρίνονται ή οτι αυ­ παροιμιακόν είς τόν βίον ήλΟεν; Schol. τός Ιφα, τήν άπόφασιν τοΰ διδασκά­ Aristoph. Nub. 195; Chalcid. in Plat. Tim. 126 (Fr. Phil. Gr. 2, 210): denique λου υπέρ άπόδειξιν ηγούμενοι; Hicrocl. non frustra de Pythagora dictum "ipsum in AUT. Carm. 20 (Fr. Phil. Gr. 1, 464); dicere," proptereaque ultra quaeri non opor- Olympiod. I it. Plat, fin., (p. 387, 62 tere\ Julian, Ep. 20, 452 b ; Iambi. Vit. Wcstcrmann); Bocth. De Xtus. 1, 33: Pyth. 82: £στι δέ ή μέν των άκουσμα- nunc vero quod erat Pythagoricis in morem ut cum quid a magistro Pythagora diceretur, τικών φιλοσοφία ακούσματα άναπόδειhinc nullus rationes petere audebat, sed erat κτα καί άνευ λόγου, δτι ούτως πρακei ratio docentis auctoritas\ Diogcnian. τέον, καί τάλλα δσα παρ' εκείνου έρρέθη. ταϋτα πειρώνται διαφυλάττειν 3, 19 (Paroem. Gr. 1, 216): αυτός <φα· έπί τών αναφερόντων & λέγουσιν έπί ώς θεια δόγματα: Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 10, 3, 7: Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 1, 56: τινας; Apostol. 4, 39 (Paroem. Gr. 2, 318); Suid. s.v. αυτός ϊφα· τοΰτο πα­ καί ol έκεΐνον διαδεξάμενοι, cf τις ροιμιακόν έπί Πυθαγόρου τοΰ φιλοσόάπήτησε των λεγομένων άπόδειξιν, αυ­

150

1,10

ras; tantum opinio praeiudicata poterat ut etiam sine ratione φου εισήλθεν ε(ς τόν βίον. ούτος γάρ Philostr. Vit. Apollon. 3, 12. Thus Pythagoras was called not only αυτός, άποοεμνύνων τόν έαυτοΰ λόγον καΐ βίον έν ταϊς όμιλίαις ίλεγεν αυτός έφα as in this phrase, but also εκείνος (Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 53; 88: είναι *έ αντί του είκεν. ούκ έμός & λόγος, φησίν, άλλα του θεού; id., s.v. εκείνος* πάντα εκείνου του ανδρός· ττροσαγο. . . καΐ τδ αυτός ϊφα παρά τοις Πυθα- ρεύουσι γάρ ούτω τόν Πυθαγόραν καΐ ου καλοΰσιν ονόματι; id., 255; De γορείοις;; Euscath. in //. 1, 43, p. 37. 35; 5, 604, p. 586, 26; in Od. 2, 174; comm. Math. Sc. 25, p. 77 Fcsta; cf. 3, 203; Michael Acominat. Monod. in Theodoret. Gr. Aff. 8, 1), and αυτός is used of Protagoras (Plat, Prot. 314d), Eustatb. (Pair. Gr. 140, 347e); Ioann. Saresb. Policr. 5, 12, 571c; ionium namqm Socrates (Aristoph. Nub. 219; in 195 he is called 'κείνος, which the scholia opinio pratiudicata poterat ui nicbil consay is a term applied κατ* εξοχήν; valesctret ab opposite, dum hoc ipst dixixse diceretur, et ex usu adquiescentium vox ipsa compare its use for Jesus in 1 John, 2, 6; pronominis Pitagpram indicabat. cum enim 3, 3 ; 3, 5; 3, 7; 3. 16; 4, 17), Aristotle (Alex. Aphrod. in Top. p. 80 = Arist. simpliciter dicebatur "ipse hoc dixit " ex praicepta auctoritate, teste Tullio, Pitagpram fr. 51 Rose), while Origcn (C. Cels. 4, 9) intelligi oportebat; Arscn. Violet, p. 85 applies the phrase αυτός έφα to the utter­ Walz; A. Dclattc, £t. sur la Hit. pytbag. ance of deity. Dixit renders the original (1915), 279, n. 2; id. in Mem. de Γ Acad, Doric form ϊφα, attested by nearly all the Greek passages, though Hcrmias roy. de Belg. 17 (1922), 142, n. 9. May reads ϊφη, Cyril the Homeric form τί φής, ώ Πυθαγόρα (£tym. Gud. s.v. Ιφατο, and Eusebius (rather freely) φής) be an allusion to this saying? renders είττών. Jeremy Bcntham (Deon­ Aristippus ap. Diog. L. 8, 21, says that Pythagoras was so named because tology, 1 (1834), xx, 321) coined the words "ipsedixitism" and "ipscdixitist." he uttered the truth as infallibly as did the Pythian oracle, and Philostratus Against such blind reliance on the (Vit. Apoll. 1 , 1 ; repeated in Suid. s.v. authority of another sec the Academic Πυθαγόρας) says δ τι άποφήναιτο ό Πυ­ protests, as in 1, 17; 1, 67; Ac. 2, 8 θαγόρας νόμον τοϋτο ol όμιληταΐ ήγουν - (and Reid's n.); 2, 9: quod dicuni omnia το καΐ έτίμων αυτόν ώς έκ Διός ήκονse credere ei quern iudicent fuisse sapientem, τα. For the essential deification of probarem si id ipsum rudes et indocti iudicare Pythagoras cf. Scxt. F.mp. Adv. Arithm. potuissent—statuere enim qui sit sapiens 2; Philostr. in Rpist. Gr. p. 602 Herchcr; pel maxime videtur esse sapientis \ Tusc. Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 6, 23; 19, 78. 1, 38; 5, 83; Rep. 1, 70; also the natural It should be observed that the earliest instincts of Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 14: nullius of these references is that in Cicero, who addictus iurare in verba magistri; Quintil. may have learned of the tradition from Inst. 3, 1,22; Sen. Ep. 33,4; Dial. 7 , 1 , 4; his erudite friend, P. Nigidius Figulus, 8, 3, 1 ; 9, 1, 16. The dogmatic methods of whose revival of Pythagorean ism he of Pythagoras in dealing with incom­ speaks in Tim. 1. Later, perhaps through pletely educated and immature pupils the general interest in a more developed arc defended by S. Ccntofanti (Opere, 1 Ncopythagorcanism, allusions become (1870), 405), as quoted by A. Gianola, more frequent. La fortuna di Pitagora presso i Romans (1921). 207. Ipse, like the Greek αυτός, was used ipse autem erat Pythagoras: a phrase by slaves of their masters (e.g., Tcr. suspected by Walker (in the appendix Andr. 360), and αυτός, or more rarely to Schuetz's edition (1816), 457) and έκεΐνος, by students of their teachers or the heads of their schools; cf. also [G. H.(?)] Heidtmann (Zur Krit. u. Eustath. ad //. 5, 604, p. 586, 26: ώς περ Inter p. d. Scbr. d. Cic. de Nat. Deor. (1858), 19) as being too obvious to be necessary. ή αυτός αντωνυμία δηλοΐ έΌτιν Οτε ύπεροχήν τίνα, ώς τό αυτός Ιφατο; One might perhaps compare the language

1,11

151

valeret auctoritas. 11 Q u i 1 autem admirantur ' nos hanc potissimum disciplinam secutos, his quattuor Academicis libris satis responsum videtur. Nee vero desertarum relictarumquc rcrum patrocinium suscepimus; non enim hominum interitu sententiac quoque occidunt, sed lucem auctoris fortasse desiderant. Ut haec 1

q u i a ut A1

" admiratur

Ν

of S c h o l . A r i s t o p h . Nub. 195: [xal παρά Ιΐυθαγορείοις τό αύτος Ιφα, τ ο υ ­ τέστιν ό Πυθαγόρας]. Yet it is unsafe t o delete f r o m the text all s u c h e x p l a n a ­ t o r y p h r a s e s ; cf. P. S t a m m , De M. 7". C. Libr. de Deor. Nat. Interpolationibui (1873), 5. o p i n i o p r a c i u d i c a t a : cf. Hicr. Ep. 1 1 9 , 11, 1: nee tux/a Pytbagprae discipulos praeiudicata doctons opinio sed doctrinae ratio ponderanda est; In Galat. prol. pp. 3 6 7 - 3 6 8 Vail.: neque vero more Pytbagorico quidquid responderam rectum putabaJ; nee sine ration* praeiudicata a pud eum valebat auctoritas. 11 a d m i r a n t u r : cf. 1, 6, n. (admirantium). h a n c p o t i s s i m u m : cf. 1, 6, n. (potissimum). q u a t t u o r A c a d e m i c i s l i b r i s : t h e first e d i t i o n , in t w o b o o k s , the Catulus a n d t h e Lucullus, was c o m p l e t e d as early as 13 M a y , 45 (Att. 12, 4 5 , 1; Rcid, c d . of Acad., 30). Cicero was dissatisfied, h o w ­ e v e r , w i t h various details, and d u r i n g a stay at A r p i n u m , b e g i n n i n g in late J u n e , rccditcd the w o r k in four b o o k s , w i t h a d e d i c a t i o n t o V a r r o , and c o m p l e t e d it by J u l y {Att. 13, 2 3 , 2 ; cf. R c i d , op. cit. 3 2 - 3 7 ; the t e s t i m o n i a collected by P l a s b c r g , c d i t i o maior (1908), 2 8 - 3 3 ; M . S c h a n z - C . H o s i u s , Gesch. d. rom. Ut. 1« (1927), 501-502, and w o r k s t h e r e ci­ t e d ) . P r o b a b l y in part t o h o n o r V a r r o a n d yet m o r e t o d r a w a t t e n t i o n t o the improved e d i t i o n , Cicero thereafter c i t e d t h e f o u r - b o o k e d i t i o n (Tusc. 2, 4 ; Div. 2, 1; Att. 16, 6, 4), of w h i c h the f o r m a l title was Academica {Off. 2, 8 ; Tim. 1; Att. 13, 13, 1; 13, 19, 5), t h o u g h he s o m e t i m e s refers t o t h e w o r k as Academics libri (as here and in Tusc. 2, 4 ; Div. 2, 1; cf. Att. 16, 6, 4), o r by

o t h e r descriptive expressions (Rcid, op. cit., 3 7 ; S c h a n z - H o s i u s , op. cit., 1, 501). s a t i s r e s p o n s u m : cf. Fin. 1, 2 ; 2, 8 2 ; Rep. 2, 65. d e s e r t a r u m r e l i c t a r u m q u c : cf. 1, 6, n. (desertae . . . et relic toe). p a t r o c i n i u m : cf. 1, 6, n. (patrocinium). In Fin. 5, 2 1 , Cicero m e n t i o n s sex ... sen tentiae, duae sine patrono, quattuor defensae. non . . . sententiae . . . occidunt: cf. M. Aurcl. 7, 2 : τα δ ό γ μ α τ α π ώ ς άλ­ λ ω ς δύναται νεκρωΟήναι, έχν μή αϊ κ α ­ τάλληλοι αύτοϊς φαντασίαι σβεσΟώσιν; A r n o b . 1, 40, w h o c o m p a r e s the persis­ tence of Christ's d o c t r i n e s after his death w i t h t h e survival of the teachings of P y t h a g o r a s a n d Socrates. It was, in fact, not even necessary that a p h i l o s o ­ phical t h e o r y s h o u l d e v e r have been e x p o u n d e d , a n d V a r r o (ap. A u g . CD. 19, 1) listed 288 philosophical sects, non quae iam essent sed quae esse possent. T h e s e philosophical d o c t r i n e s p e r h a p s possessed, in the eyes of Cicero, s o m e ­ t h i n g of t h e indestructibility of t h e Platonic i d e a s ; cf. Philo, Quod Deterius Potiori, 7 5 : ώσπερ γαρ μουσικού τινός ή γ ρ α μ μ α τ ι κ ο ύ τελευτήσαντος ή μέν έν τοις άνδράσι μουσική καΐ γ ρ α μ μ α τ ι ­ κή συνέφΟαρται, αϊ δέ τούτων ΐδέαι μένουσι καΐ τρόπον τινά βιοΰσιν Ισοχρόνιοι τ ω κ ό σ μ ω . κτλ. Augustine (C. Acad. 2, 1) remarks, omnis profecto Academicorum vel calumnia, tvl pertinacia, vel pervicacia, vel, ut ego interdum arbitror, congrua ills tempori ratio, simul cum ipsius Cameadis Ciceronisque corporibus sepulta foret. l u c e m a u c t o r i s : not necessarily of the original f o r m u l a t o r , b u t of s o m e living expositor; cf. Off. 2, 8: in antiquissima nobilissimaque philo so phi a Cratippo auctore versaris.

152

1, 11

in philosophia ratio contra omnia disserendi nullamque rem αληθέστερους (cf. N.D. 1, 59]; Hippol. contra omnia disserendi: expanded below as contra ornnes pbilowphos et pro Pbilosopbum. 1, 23, 1 (Doxogr. Gr* 572): omnibus dicere; an Academic practice to αΐρεσις . . . Άκαδημική δια το έν τη which Cicero makes frequent allusion; 'Ακαδημία τάς διατριβάς αυτούς ποιc εϊσθαι, ών άρξας ό Πύρρων . . . την «8·» Off' 2, 8: contra autem omnia disputatur a nostris, quod hoc ipsius probabile άκαταληψίαν απάντων πρώτος είσήγαelucere non posset nisi ex utraque parte cau- γεν, ώς έπιχειρεϊν μέν είς έκάτερα, sarum esset facta contentio; 3, 89: in utramque μή μέντοι άποφαΐνεσθαι μηδέν; Lact. partem disputat; Ac. 1, 7; 1, 16; 1, 45; Inst. 7, 7, 2: ut ipse Varro de omnibus 2, 7: neque nostrae disputationes quidquam dubitare quam aliquid affirmare maluerit; aliud agunt nisi ut in utramque partem di- Aug. C Acad, passim. cendo et audiendo e/iciant .. . aliquid quod Yet this method had a much longer out vtrum sit aut ad id quam proxime history, for it probably originated with accedat; 2, 60; Fin. 2, 2; 5, 10: ab Aristo- the ELeatics (A. E. Taylor, Varia Socrate/eque principe de singulis rebus in utramquetica (1908), 93-128), was developed by partem dicendi exercitatio estinstitutatutnon Protagoras and Gorgias (Brut. 46-47; contra omnia semper\ sicut Arcesi/as, diceret; Sen. Ep. 88, 43; Quintil. Inst. 3, 1, 12) Tusc. 2, 9: Peripateticorum Academiaeque in the treatment of commonplaces, consuetude de omnibus rebus in contrarias especially in the lost ΆντιλογΙαι of partis disserendi [which pleases Cicero Protagoras (Diog. L. 9, 55), is illustrated both as a means of discovering truth in the anonymous ΔισσοΙ λόγοι (Frag, and as a good exercise in speaking]; d. Vorsokr. 2» (1935), 405-416), which 5, 11; Div. 2, 150: cum autem proprium probably date soon after 404 B.C. (A. sit Academiae .. . quid in quamqut sen ten- Levy in Am. fount. Pbilol. 61 (1940), tiam diet possit expromeret nulla adtributa 292-306), is ascribed to Plato (Ac. 1, 46). sua auetoritatet iudieium audientium relin- is recognized by Aristotle (Aristot. Top. quere integrum ac liberum; Fat. 1: quod 1, 2, 101 a 34-36; cf. Rhet. 2, 24. 1402 a autem in aliis libris feci qui sunt de natura 20-29; Cic. Fin. 5, 10; H. von Arnim, deorum itemque in its quos de divination· Leben u. VPerke d. Dio von Prusa (1898), edidi, ut in utramque partem perpetua ex- 85-87), and is much employed by Scxtus plicaretur oratio quo faei/ius id a quoque Empiricus. At first it seems to have been probaretur quid euique maxime probabile used "chiefly as a weapon in the armoury videretur; 4; De Or. 1, 84: hie enim mos of the orator" (W. Jaeger, Paideiat 1 erat patrius Academiae adversari semper (Engl, tr., 1939), 312), and as such omnibus in disputando; 3, 67; 3, 80: qui played an important part in the training Aristotelio more de omnibus rebus in utram­ of the lawyer; cf. Orat. 46; Att. 9, 4. que partem possit dicere \ 3,107. Cicero here 2-3; Quintil. Inst. 12,2,25: Academiam connects this method especially with quidam utilissimam credunt, quod mos in Socrates and the Academics, and with utramque partem disserendi ad exercitationem that school it is by others most frequently forensium causarum proxime accedat. Philo­ associated; e.g., Acad. Pbilos. Ind. Herc.t sophy might thus become the tool of col. 20, p. 72 Mekler: <προτείνων ερω­ oratory; cf. P. Boyancc in Rev. des τήσεις ά>ποφαινό< μένος δ' αυτό > ς ουδέ et. lai. 14 (1936), 297, who cites De Or. Ιν, μόνον δέ τάς £λλας έλεγχων αίρέ1, 54-59; Orat. 11-19; 113-114; Part, σεις; Quintil. Inst. 12, 1, 35; Scxt. Emp. orat. 139, but thinks that Cicero was a Pyrrbon. 1, 18; Galen, De opt. Doctr. 1 person philosophically interested, who (1, p. 41 Κ.): τους δλλους τους Ά χ β - engaged in administration and politics, δημιακούς επαινεί [sc. ό Φαβωρϊνος], rather than a politician dabbling in προσαγορεύοντας μέν έκατέρω των αν­ philosophy (therein refuting the view τικειμένων άλλήλαις λόγων, επιτρέ­ of E. Havet in Stances et travaux de Γ Acad, ποντας δέ τοις μαθηταΐς αίρεΐσθαι τους des sc. polit. et morales, 121 (1884), 660-

1, 11

153

aperte iudicandi, profecta a Socrate, repetita ab Arcesila, confirmata a Carneade, usque ad nostram viguit actatem; quam nunc 671); cf. K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), mant; Fin. 2, 2: qui mos cum a posterioribus 211-212. It may be remarked, however, non esset relentus Arcesilas eum revoPavit that the Academic habit of weighing instituitque ut it qui se audire ve/lent non de se the pros and cons of every question, quaererent sed ipsi dicerent quid sentirent; and of ending in probability rather than quod cum dixissent ille contra [as in Tusc. certainty, was, in Cicero's case, at least, 1, 9]; 5, 10 (quoted on contra omnia an excellent parallel to the lawyer's use disserendi above); 5, 94: Arcesilas tuus, of the same balance of arguments. etsi fuit in disstrendo pertinacior, tamen aperte iudicandi: Mayor takes this noster fuit\ De Or. 3, 80; Acad. Philos. "of speaking frankly, not imitating the Ind. Herculan. p. 72 Mcklcr [of Arcesilas]: Socratic ειρωνεία", and cites several <ά>ποφαινό<μένος δ* αύτό>ς ουδέ Ιν, passages, especially from Aug. C. Acad. μόνον δέ τάς &λλας έλεγχων αΙρέσεις; Plut. Adv. Colot. 24: τους περί Άρκε3, 41-43, to indicate the belief of some σίλαον 'Ακαδημαϊκούς, ούτοι γαρ ήσαν outsiders that the Academics really and οι περί πάντων επέχοντες; Mela, 1, 90: inwardly cherished certain dogmatic Pitanen illam quae Arctsilan tulit, nihil views. In the light of 1, 57, however {mihi enim non tarn facile in mentem venire ad/ir mantis Academiae clarissimum an· tisti/em; [Galen,] De Phil. Hist. 3 (Doxosolet quart verum sit aliquid quam quart fa/sum), I believe that the phrase applies gr. Gr* 599-600): του δε Κράντορος ακουστής ήν Άρκεσίλαος, Ος τήν μέσην to positive, dogmatic statement as ΆκαδημΙαν έπινενόηκεν . . . τούτου δέ opposed to non-committal utterances (εποχή: cf. 1, 1, n. {adsensionem cobibuisse)) Καρνεάδης κατέστη διάδοχος; Diog. L. or qualified and tentative acceptance of 4, 28: Άρκεσίλαος . . . ΙΙιτάνης της probability, as in 3, 95: ad veritatis Λίολίδος. ούτος έστιν ό της μέσης simi/itudinem viderttur esse propensior. Άκαδημείας κατάρξας, πρώτος έπισχών τάς αποφάσεις δια τας έναντιόprofecta . . . repetita . . . confirmata: τητας των λόγων, πρώτος δέ καΐ είς cf. 1 Cor. 3, 6. έκάτερον επεχείρησε; Min. Fel. 13, 3: Socrate: cf. Ac. 1, 16: Socrates . . . in omnibus fere sermonibus . . . ita disputat hoc fonte [i.e., from the ignorance of Socrates] defluxit Arcesihe et multo post ut nihil adfirmet ipse, refellat alios, nihil se scire dicat nisi id ipsum toque praestare Cameadis et Academicorum p'urimorum in ceteris quod illi quae nesciant scire se putent, summis quaestionibus tuta dubitatio, quo ipse se nihil scire id unum sciat; 1, 44; genere philosopbari ei caute indocti possunt Tusc. 1, 8: Socratica ratio contra alterius et docti gloriose; Bus. Pr. Ev. 14, 8, 15: opinionem disserendi-, 1, 99; 5, 11; Div. ό Άρκεσίλαος . . . έπετήδευε τήν είς 2, 150: tenebimus banc consuetudinem a έκάτερα έπιχείρησιν, κα'ι πάντα άνεSocrate tradttam; Min. Fel. Oct. 13, 1-2; σκεύαζε τά ύπ^» των 5λλων λεγόμενα; Lact. Inst. 3, 4, 11: Arcesilas Academiae Plut. Adv. Colot. 26, who says that Arccsilas ascribed the custom of εποχή conditor reprehemus inter se omnium col legit t o Socrates, Plato, Parmcnidcs, and confessiontmque ignorantiae clarorum philo­ Heraclitus; cf. also J. Stcnzel in P.-VP. sopherum armavitque se adversus ornnes [and 3A (1927), 823. 3, 5 of the same is directed against his views]; llicr. Adv. Ruftn. 2, 10, p. 498 Arcesila: of Pitanc in Acolia, who Vail.: Arcesilam aut Carneadem pules, lived from about 316-241 B.C. He was the qui omnia interta pronun/iavit; Aug. CD. founder of the Middle Academy, and 19, 1; H. von Arnim in P.-W. 2 (1896), renewed the Socratic method of refuting 1164-1168, especially 1166. Cicero re­ assertions made by others; cf. Ac. 1, 43; 1, 45-46; 2, 15; 2, 59: ex his ilia necessario gularly uses for him the form Arcesilas ma/a est εποχή id est, adsentationis rttentio, rather than the Attic Arcesilaus (cf. Ac. in qua melius sibi consti tit Arcesilas, si 1, 43; 1. 46; 2, 16; 2, 60; Ugg. 1, 39). Carneade: cf. 1,4, n. (Carneades); De vera sunt quae de Carneade non multi exists·

154

1, 12

prope modum orbam esse in ipsa Graecia intellego. Quod non Academiae vitio sed tarditate hominum arbitror contigisse. Nam si l singulas disciplinas percipere magnum est, quanto maius * omnis; quod facere his 3 necesse est quibus propositum est veri reperiendi causa et contra omnes philosophos et pro omnibus dicere. 12 Cuius rei tantae tamque difficilis facultatem consecutum esse4 me non profiteor, secutum esse prae me fero.* 1 si om. Ο * maius] magis BM * mc pracfcro Η

• is Bx

4

esse . . . secutum om. CO1

Or. 3, 68: bate rectntior Academia . . . in to revive this doctrine in a foreign land, qua exstitit divina quadam ctltntatt ingenii without any strong native tradition in dicendique copia Carneades. As a successor its favor. tarditate hominum: cf. 1, 12; 1, 24; of Arccsilas and an opponent of dogma­ tism (H. von Arnim in P.-UT. 10 (1917), Tusc. 5, 68: tardis enim mentibus virtus 1964-1985), he exhibited his prowess non facile comitatur; Legg. 1, 51: quid in a famous public performance at Rome abiectius tarditate et stultitia did potest; De Or. 1, 127; 2, 117: tardi ingenii; Leg. in 155 B.C., in which he delivered a a r i - 3, 6: tardo ingenio; Quintil Inst. speech, in the presence of Galba and 1, 3. 2; Aug. De Anima, 4, 7; De Pecc. Cato the Censor, in praise of justice, std idem disputationem suam postη die con- Meritis, 3, 16; C. Julian. Pelag. 2, 11; C. lulian. Op. imperf. 1. 71; 6, 9; 6, 16; traria disputatione subvertit, et iustitiam, quam pridie laudaverat, sustulit, non quidem 6, 17; Isid. Etym. 2, 8, 2. Pan of the philosophi gravitate . . . sed quasi oratorio neglect came from those who found it easier to condemn or deride philo­ exercitii genere in utramque partem disserendi; quod ilte facere so/ebat ut alios quid- sophic teachings than to learn them; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 105, n. (disertam negleAbet adserentes posset refutare [Rep. 3, 9, ap. Lact. Inst. 5, 14, 3-4; cf. Quintil. gentiam); Pers. 1, 131-133; Iambi. De Myst. 3, 19; Macrob. Somn. 1, 213; Inst. 12, 1, 35; Hicr. Ep. 50, 2, \\. Fronto, Rutin, prcf. to Orig. De Princip. 3: ita 1, p. 48 Haines, says that his pupil Clitomachus (— Hasdrubal), by whom fit ut res difficiles et obscuras malint homines his ideas were reduced to writing, was per terneritatem et inscientiam condemnore quam per diligentiam et studium discere. anctps in dubium vocare omnia. On the other hand, the case of learning orbam: cf. 1, 6, n. (desertae .. . et the Epicurean doctrines, at least as set relictae). This situation had arisen after forth by C. Amafinius, is mentioned in the death of Philo, about 86/85 n.c. Tusc. 4, 7. (K. v. Fritz in P.-W. 19 (1938), 2536), or some forty years before Cicero was quanto maius omnis: cf. Lact. Inst. writing these words. Cf. Sen. N.Q. 7, 3, 14, 13 [apostrophizing Cicero): stu32, 2: itoque tot familiae pbihsopborum sine duisti nempe phiiosophiae et quidem sic ut successore deficiunt; Academici et veteres nullus umquam diligentiust quippe qui omnes et minores nullum antistitem reliqutrunt; cognoveris disciplinas, sicut ipse gloriari soles, quis est qui tradat praecepta Pyrrbonis? eamque ipsam Latinis litteris inlustraveris. On the metaphor cf. Brut. 330: post veri reperiendi causa: the aim and Hortensii . . . mortem orbae tloquentiae quasi the justification of Academic procedure; Mores relic ti sumus; also the use of cf. Ac. 2, 7. Αρφανός as applied to a doctrine in Plat. 12 rei . . . facultatem: cf. Off. 1, 9: Tbeaet. 164e. facultates rerum; 2, 1: earum rerum ... in ipsa Graecia: it was the more facultatem. striking that Cicero should be attempting coneecutum . . . secutum: for this

1, 12

155

Nee tamen fieri potest ut qui hac ratione philosophentur hi nihil habcant quod sequantur. Dictum est omnino de hac re alio loco diligentius, sed, quia nimis indociles quidam l tardique sunt, admonendi videntur saepius. Non enim sumus ii quibus nihil verum esse videatur sed ii qui omnibus veris falsa quaedam adiuncta esse dicamus tanta similitudine ut in iis nulla insit certa 1

quidem Bl

contrast between attainment and pursuit cf. V a l . C c m . Ep. ad Monacbos (Patr. Lat. 52, 7 5 6 d ) : quern (i.e., Pau/um) sequi cupimus etsi consequi non valemus; t h e case in Fin. 1, 32 is less apt. S u c h differences in m e a n i n g b e t w e e n a simple v e r b a n d its c o m p o u n d arc discussed by J . Mar o u z e a u , Traiti de stylistique (1935), 123124. T h e idea here expressed s u g g e s t s t h e Stoic π ρ ο κ ο π ή o r p r o g r e s s t o w a r d v i r t u e ; cf. 1, 15, n. (progressus); also Pbilipp. 3 , 1 2 : ούχ δτι ήδη ίλαβον ή ή δ η τετελείωμαι, δ ι ώ κ ω δέ εΐ και κ α τ α ­ λ ά β ω . In Off. 1, 3 he r e m a r k s : nos autem quantum in utroque profecerimus aliorum sit judicium, utrumque eerie secttti sumus; cf. Reid o n Ac. 2, 70, for this use of sequor. W h i l e t h e repetition of consecutum a n d secutum m a k e s an effective c o n t r a s t , that b e t w e e n secutum and sequantur ( w i t h a different m e a n i n g ) seems a w k w a r d ; but cf. 1, 1 3 : inventus . . . invenerit; 2, 1 3 5 : depu/sum . . . depellit; 1, 3 4 : Div. 1, 7 8 : fluminaque in contrarias partes fluserint et in amnes mare influserit.

nihil habeant quod sequantur; cf. Off. 2, 7 : non enim sumus ii quorum vagetur animus errore nee habeat umquam quid sequatur; Ac. 2, 6 6 ; 2, 1 0 3 : ait vehementer errare eos qui dieant ab Aeademia sensus eripi, a quibus numquam dictum sit aut colorem aut sapor em aut sonum nullum esse, il/ud sit disputatum non inesse in its proprium, quae ntdiquam alibi esset, veri et certi no tarn; 2, 1 0 9 : proinde quasi nullum sapiens aliitd decretum habeat et sine decretis vitam agere possit; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 12, 1, 3 5 : neque enim Aeademici, cum in utramque disserunt partem, non secundum alteram vivunt; Scxt. F m p . Pyrrbon. 1, 1 3 ; Adv. Log. 1, 3 0 :

Ιδεί τόν ά π ο ρ η τ ι κ ώ ς φίλοσοφοοντα, μ ή εις το παντελές άνενέργητον βντα καΐ έν ταϊς κατά τόν βϊον πράξεσιν άπρακτον, ίχειν τι κριτήριον αίρέσευ ως άμα και φ Υήζ· τουτέστι το φαινόμενον. T h e objection of the o p p o n e n t s of t h e A c a d e m y (in Ac. 2, 24) uses similar p h r a s e o l o g y : quomodo suscipere aliquam rem aut agere fidenter audebit cum certi nihil sit quod sequatur; cf. Ac. 2, 8 ; 2, 3 3 ; 2, 3 6 ; 2, 99. W i t h the use of sequor cf. the G r e e k of Scxt. E m p . Pyrrhon. 1,17: άκολουΟοϋμεν γ ά ρ τινι λ ό γ ω . o m n i n o . . . s e d : for this concessive use of omnino cf. utrumque omnino durum sed; 1, 1 0 7 : a Democrito omnino haec licentia sed; Ac. 2, 8 4 : pugnas omnino sed; Off. 1, 1 2 0 ; 2 , 6 2 ; 2 , 7 1 . E l s e w h e r e we find omnino . . . autem (Am. 98), omnino . . . tamen (Off. 1, 79), a n d omnino . . . verum (Off. 1, 133). a l i o l o c o : in the Aeademica, e.g., 2, 98-111. tardi: cf. 1, 11, n. (tarditate /wminum). n o n e n i m s u m u s i i : cf. Off. 2, 7 ( q u o t e d a b o v e ) ; 3 , 1 2 : quodsi is esset Panaetirtf qui . . . sfd cum sit it qui; Ac. 2, 6 6 : nee tamen ego is sum qui nihil umquam falsi adprobem; Tusc. 3 , 50. Cicero in Div. 2, 1, takes especial satisfaction in e m p h a s i z i n g t h e constantia of t h e Aca­ d e m y , as o p p o s e d t o that confusion of t h o u g h t w h i c h its o p p o n e n t s ascribed t o it; cf. Ι Λ « . Inst. 3 , 6, 10-20. veris falsa . . . a d i u n c t a : t h r e e p r i n ­ cipal attitudes t o w a r d t h o s e sensations u p o n w h i c h s o m u c h of k n o w l e d g e d e p e n d s are represented by E p i c u r e a n s , Stoics, and Sceptics. E p i c u r e a n s c o n ­ sidered all sensations as t r u e (e.g., 1, 7 0 ; Fin. 1, 2 2 ; Ac. 2, 7 9 , and Rcid's n o t e ;

156

1, 12

iudicandi et adsentiendi* nota. Ex quo exsistit2 et 3 illud, multa 1

ct adsentiendi] sentiendi D

* exstitit D, extitit M1

· et om.

ACN

αν γένοιτο ψευδής, άλλα πάση τη δοC. Bailey, The Greek Aiomists and Epi­ κούσγ) άληθεϊ καθεστάναι ευρίσκεται curus (1928), 238-245), errors of man being due not to the sensation but to τις απαράλλακτος ψευδής, γενήσεται τό κριτήριον έν κοινή φαντασία τοΰ τε his misinterpretation of it. The Stoics άληθοϋς καΐ ψεύδους; 1, 252; 1, 415: held some sensations to be true, others deceptive (1, 70), the true (καταληπ- είπερ προσαρμόζεται τη καταληπτική τικαί φαντασίαι, visa comprehendibilia; cf. φαντασία ή ακατάληπτος φαντασία, ούκ Ac. 1, 41; 2, 17; 2, 18; 2, 3 1 ; 2, 145; αν εϊη κριτήριον αληθείας ή καταληπ­ E. V. Arnold, Roman Stoicism (1911), τική φαντασία; 1, 438: διαβάλλοντες τήν καταληπτικήν φαντασίαν Ιφασκον 129-134) being separated from the false μη είναι κριτήριον ταύτην της αλη­ on the basis of clearness of presentation (ενάργεια or perspicujtas, as in Ac. 2, 45). θείας τω καϊ άλλας απαράλλακτους πχρακεϊσθαι αύτη ψευδείς; Galen, De Plot. Sceptics, however, held that while some Hipp, et Plat. 9, 7 (5, 782 K.); Lucian, sensations were probably true, yet, Hermot. 49; Aug. De divers. Quaest. 9: from lack of any means of knowing which these were, all must be rated as illud certe nemo est qui non cogatur fateri nihil esse sensibile quod non habeat simile untrustworthy, and reasonings based upon them as leading, not to truth, but falso ita ut intemosci non possit', C. Acad. merely to probability (Ac. 2, 99). Cf. 3. 23. Ac. 2, 103: Aeadtmicos p/acere esse rerum adsentiendi: = συνκατατίθεσθαι; cf. eius modi dissimilitudines ut aliae probabiles A. Pittct, Vocab. pbilos. de SMqut, 1 videan/ur, aliae contra; id autem non esse (1937), 119; also 1, 1, n. (adsensionem satis cur alia posse per dpi dicas, alia non cohibwsse) above. posse, propterea quod multa falsa prohahilia nota: cf. Ac. 2, 33: // nihil interest sint, nihil autem falsi percepturn et cognitum [sc. inter verum et falsum], nulla regula est, pessit esse. nee potest is, cut est vino veri falsique com­ On the confusion of true and false munis, nil urn habere iudicium out ullam through likeness in their appearance cf. omnino veritatis notam; 2, 34: in eo autem Ac. 2, 36: /// visis inter quae nihil interest si erst com muni tas cum falso, nullum erit aequaliter omnibus abrogatur fides; 2, 42: iudicium, quia proprium com muni signo notari iis omnibus quae visa sint veris adiuncta non potest; 2, 36: ut enim confidant notum esse falsa quae a veris nihil differant; ea its esse debebit insigne veri, quo obscuro et cum taJia sint, non posse comprebendi; 2, 44:oppresso quod tandem verum sibi videbuntur sumunt . . . primum esse quaedam falsa visa attingere; 2, 58: sublata veri et falsi nota; . . . deinde ibidem inter falsa visa et vera 2, 84: eiusmodi visum quod percipi non posset nihil interesse; 2, 58; 2, 83: nullum esse quia nulla verum distinguebaiur a falsa [and visum verum a sensu profectum cut non sec Reid's n.J; 2, 110: si in hoc haberet adpontum nt visum aliud quod ah eo nihil cognitionis notam; 2, 111: sed probands intersit, quodque percipi non possit; Cell. species est, percipiends signum nullum babe11, 5, 4: omniumque rerum fidem verita- mus; Dip. 1, 64: in quibus tamquam intemque mixtis confusisque signis veri atque signitae notae veritatis appareant [and falsi ita inprensibilem videri aiunt ut quisquis Pease's n.]; 2, 128; De Or. 3, 115; homo est non praeceps . . . his uti verbis Sen. De Clem. 1, 3, 1. These technical insigne, and debeat quibus auctorem philosopbiae istius terms (nota, notum ... Pyrrbonem esse usum tradunt: ού μάλλον signum) represent the Greek σημεϊον, which is, however, a word of several ούτως έχει τόδε ή έκείνως ή ούθετέρως; Numcn. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 14, 8, philosophic meanings (sec Liddcll-ScottJoncs, s.v.), used by both Stoics (ac­ 6-7; Sext. Emp. Adv. Log. 1, 164: έπεί cording to Diog. L. 7, 14, Zcno wrote ουδεμία εστίν αληθής τοιαύτη οΤα ούκ

1, 12

157

a book περί σημείων) and Epicureans and some editors have accepted the less (cf. its frequent use in Philodem. περί well attested reading tx{s)titit (cf. G. F. σηκειώσεων). Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 297exeistit . . . rcgeretur: a sentence 298); yet cf. 1, 40: idemque disputat grammatically irregular, yet not so un­ aetbera esse eum quern homines Iovem appel­ paralleled in Cicero as to justify Hcindorf lortnt; Div. 2, 96; Ac. 2, $6: ilia praeclara, (followed by Orelli and Baiter) in deleting quanto artificio esset sensus . .. fabricata it; cf. F. A. Wolf. Kl. Scbr. 1 (1869), 515; natura [and the parallels in Reid's note also the defence of the passage by R. on that passage and on 2, 104J; Fin. 2, Klotz, Adnot. crit. ad Μ. Τ. Cic. Lib. de 21; 2, 34; 2, 42; 3, 67 (and the note of Nat. Deor. primum, 3 (1868), 5-8, and Madvig, who remarks: in quam incon­ P. Stamm, De M. 7. Cic. Ltb. de Nai. stantiom saepissime incidit . . . cum philoDeor. Interpolationibus (1873), 6-9. The sopborum veterum decreta reddit); 4, 20. objections, as summarized by Mayor, So R. Klotz {op, cit., 3 (1868), 7) suggests are these: (1) the shift from the nomi­ that illud here carries the thought back native quae to the ablative his, perhaps to a past time; cf. the case from the in order to use the weaker passive Academica quoted above and one in regeretur instead of the more personal De Or. 1, 63. and vigorous active (cf. P. Mihailcanu, (4) Hcindorf further objected to the De Comprehensionibus relativis apud Cic. use of the masculine visits instead of (1907), 90), the relative in such cases visum, which he thinks is Cicero's being sometimes attracted to the sub­ usual rendering of φαντασία cf. Ac. ordinate clause; e.g., 3, 35, and n. {qui 1, 40; 2, 18 (though Macrob. Somn. Scip. quoniam quid diceret [quod] intellegi noluit); 1, 3, 2, says that Cicero used visum for Fin. 2, 2: qui mos cum a posteriority non φάντασμα). Visus is, in Cicero, a rare esset re tentus Arcesilas eum revocavit. For word, occurring, by emendation only, the careless construction Ax (appendix, in 1, 85, and in a fragment cited by 162) compares Rep. 1, 7: /'/ enim fueram Plin. N.IL 7, 18, though it is found cut cum licertt . . . fructus capere . . . non elsewhere (e.g., Plin. N.ll. 22, 16), dubitaverim. especially of human appearance. F. A. (2) If quae = et ea% and if the clause Wolf {op. cit. 516) cites other pairs of in direct discourse ran mu/ta sunt proba- verbal nouns, such as census and censum, bi/ia, quae . . . percipiuntur . . . habtnt . . . nexus and nexum, event us and even turn, regitur, one might in indirect discourse peccatus and peccatum; cf. also actus and have expected regi. Yet cf. 1,106: ttt autem actum, dictus and dictum, etc. To visio, [sc. diets] . . . imagines remanere quae in Capi- rather than to visum, Plasberg (ed. maior.) tolium cum pervenerint turn ad animum meumwould liken the meaning of iv'/itr, comparireferantur [instead of easque . . . referri]; ing Ac. 2, 33, where both visio and visum 2, 44: Aristote/es .. . censuit .. . moueri . . . occur (for the former sec also 1, 105 omnia; quae autem natura moverentur bate below), and explaining visum quendam . . . out pondere deorsum aut levitate in sublime insignem et inlustrem as meaning ένάργειαν. ferric quorum neutrum astris contingeret; (5) The sentence is not superfluous, Dip. 1, 46: Mercurium . . . sanguinem as Heindorf charged, but essential to visum esse fundere ; qui cum terram aitigisset protect the Academics from the accusa­ refervescere videretur [instead of quern tion that nihil habeant quod sequantur. Cf. Ac. 2, 99: quicquid acciderit specie refentscere]; Madvig on Fin. 1, 30; also other cases collected by Rcid on Ac. 1,41, probabile, si nihil se offeret quod sit probabiliwho remarks that "in relative clauses in tati illi contrarium, utetur eo sapiens ac sic oratio obliqua Cicero allows himself a omnis ratio vitae gubernabitur. Nor is the certain latitude of choice between in­ sentence unduly obscure for Cicero's finitive and subjunctive." explanation of the Academic view, since he is here merely reminding {admonendi (3) The sequence of tenses, by which videntur, as Plasberg emphasizes), not imperfect subjunctives follow exsistit giving a formal exposition. (the reading of the best mss) is irregular,

158

1, 13

esse probabilia, quae, quamquam non perciperentur, tamen, quia visum * quendam haberent insignem et inlustrem, his sapientis * vita regeretur. 6 13 Sed iam, ut omni me invidia liberem,' ponam in medio sentcntias philosophonim de natura deonim. Quo quidem loco convocandi omnes videntur qui quae sit earum vera iudicent; 1

usum Dx

* tapicntibus Ν

■ libcrarcm Bl

The reasons, then, for rejecting the fuiosa . . . sed de illustri et fadIt ... lo­ whole sentence arc inadequate, both on quitur. The adjective seems to represent the Greek εναργής which is also often the ground of contents and on that of rendered by perspicuus (e.g., Ac. 2, 45); expression. cxeietit . . . illud: cf. Fin. 5, 67: ex­ cf. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Log. 1, 161: έν fipa τω άπό της έναργείας πάθει της ψυ­ it s/i/ Mud ut; Fat. 18: ex quo exsistet ut χής ζητητέον εστί το κριτήριον; 1, . . . fiat. 171; 1, 257; Goedcckemeycr, op. cit. 60, probabilia: πιθανά; cf. Off. 2, 7-8: nos autem ut ceteri alia certa alia incerta n. 4. esst dicunt sic ab his dissentientes alia proba­ 13 invidia: the word is used of un­ biliay contra alia dicimus; 3, 20: nobis popularity in general {Tusc. 4, 16: autem nostra Acadtmia magnam licentiam invidia non in eo qui invidet solum dicitur dat ut quodcumque maxime probabile occurratsed etiam in eo cut invidetur), but includes, id nostro iure liceat de/endere; Ac. 2, 99: as here, an odium tbeologfcum or philosoduo placet esse Canuadi genera visorurn, phicum; cf. 1, 123: quae is de deis inmortaliin uno banc divisionem: "alia visa esse quaebus dsxerit invidiae detestandae gratia dipercipi possint, alia quae non possint". in xisse; 3, 3: tanium modo negare deos esst altero autem: "alia visa esse probabilia, non audet, ne quid invidiae subeat aut crimialia non probabilia" . . . tale visum nullum nis; Div. 2, 28: soli sumus; licet verum exesse ut perceptio consequeretur', ut autem quirere sine invidia; Ac. 2, 105 [where probatio multa; 2, 105; Tusc. 5, 11; A. invidiosa is used]; Arnob. 1, 29; 3, 6: Goedcckemeycr, Cescb. d.gr. Sktptt\ismus Ί ullius . .. nullam veritus impietatis in­ (1905), 60-65; also Sext. F.mp. Pyrrbon. vidiam . .. quid . . . sentiret pietate cum maiore monstravit; Aug. C. Acad. 1, 12: 1, 19: δταν δέ ζητώμεν cl τοιούτον έστι τό ύποκείμενον όποιον φαίνεται, το μέν bine ess (the Academics! invidia magna 6τι φαίνεται δίδομεν, ζητοϋμεν δ* ού confiata est; videbatur enim esse constquens περί τοϋ φαινομένου άλλα περί εκείνου ut nihil ageret qui nihil approbaret; Lact. δ λέγεται περί τοϋ φαινομένου. Inst. 3, 6, 17: se ipsum calumniae invidia perciperentur: of sure and accurate liberasset; A. Goedeckemeycr, Gescb. d. gr. Skeptt\ismus (1905), 146, n. 1; comprehension of a thing, like that E. Wistrand in Eranos, 44 (1946), 355produced by the Stoic καταληπτική φαν­ τασία; cf. perceptio in Ac. 2, 99, quoted 369 (on the semasiology of this word); I. Odelsticrna in Upsala Univ. Arsskrift above. (1949), no. 10. ineignem: cf. Ac. 2, 101: movetur ponam in medio: cf. 1, 1, n. (tarn mente% movetur sensibus, ut ei vera mulfa variae stmt). videantttr neque tamen habere insignem Mam omnes: of the reading public, who et propriam percipiendi notam; also 2, 80, arc to judge between the views of con­ below: deos, quorum inngntm vim et in­ flicting schools (as the following line? of lustrem facitm videremus. inlustrem: cf. Ac. 2, 94: etiam a Caecilius would imply), rather than, as certis et inlustrioribus cobibeo adsensum; Schocmann thinks, of all the dogmatists Fin. 2, 15: nee de re obscrtra . . . aut arti- themselves, as opposed to the Acadc-

1, 13

159

turn demum mihi procax Academia videbitur, si aut consenserint* omnes aut erit 2 inventus aliquis qui quid 3 verum sit invenerit. Itaque mihi libet exclamare ut 4 in Synephebis 6: 1 a 4 conscnticrint D ■ aut crit] aucrtit Bl quicquid Bl ter mg. B, 6 ut tcrentius Λ/ insync fcbis A, in sinefcbis DHOBxt insinc plcbis Nt in cphebis B*M

mics, for in that case Cicero would name; cf. Com. Att. Frag. 3 (1888), 131 himself in effect be acting as judge. The Kock, Tusc. 1, 3 1 ; Sen. 24); see E. implication here, as in the doxographic Bcrtrand in Ann. de Tuniv. de Grenoble, 9 sections (1, 25-41), is that the inquiry (1897), 181, n. 1; W. Zillingcr, Cic. u. d. is not limited to the three schools altrbm. Dicbter (1911), 174-175, for (Epicureans, Stoics, and Academics) Cicero's poetical quotations in this more specifically represented in this work. Quintil. Inst. 1, 8, 11, remarks work. upon his use of Ennius, Accius, Pacuvius, procax: used of shameless boldness; Lucilius, Caecilius, and others. One of Varro's Menippean Satires was entitled here of a group which might presume Synepbebus (lines 511-515 Buchelcr); for to set up its negative views against the the frequent occurrence of συνέφηβος positive dogmatisms of the rest of the world; cf. 1, 69: tam inpudenter resistere; in inscriptions cf. Poland in P.-IF. 4A (1932), 1357-1360. The catalectic tro­ Div. 2, 109: at impudentes sumus, qui, cum tam perspicuum sit, non concedamus; Ac. chaic tetrameters include two complete lines (accepting Manutius's doubling of 2, 115: utrum igitur nos impudentts, qui labi nolumus, an Mi adrogantes, qui sibi omnium as replacing a loss by haplopersuaserunt scire se solos omnia; 2. 126; graphy), some phrases with a metrical basis (in civitate . . . capitalia), and a Tert. De An. 17: quid agis, Academia fourth nearly complete line. Of the procacissimaf toturn vitae s tat urn tier tis. various emendations of the last two The last passage, with an apparent lines a few only may be here mentioned. reminiscence of ours, supports the (1) T. Bergk, Opusc. 1 (1884), 384, devel­ reading procax against the emendation oped by O. Ribbcck, Com. Rom. Frag. by J. 5. Rcid (on Ac. 1, 44 and in Mayor's ed., ad loc.) to pervicax—a word not (1898), 81: . . . in civitate fiunt facinora found in Cicero (though pervicacia occurs capitalia: j ab amico amante argenin Tusc. 4, 26). tum accipere meretrix noenu volt —perhaps too archaic in form, and at any rate coneenserint: on philosophical con­ very uncertain; cf. O. S in sensus cf. Pease on Div. 1, 1, n. (con­ Berl. philoi W'och. 18 (1898), 979-980. sensu). (2) J. D. Mayor (ad loc): bic in civitate inventus . . . invenerit: fur the repe­ tition cf. 1,12, n. (constcutum .. . secutum). fiunt facinora capitalia: / abs amico amante meretrix accipere argentum nevolt [nevolt ut in Synephcbie: the insertion after is the emendation of F. A. Wolf, Litt. */ of a proper name, like Ter<en/ius> Anal. 1 (1817), 304 - Λ7. Schr. 1 (1869), of Β or StatiuSy or of the pronoun ille 517]. (3) O. Plasbcrg, cd. maior (1911), (as in 3, 72; Tusc. 3, 67; and, by emen­ dation, Tusc. 1, 31, but awkward here, 206: in civitate fitmt facinora ab amico amante before the words ut queritur i/le), is capitalia, j unnecessary. The quotation is from the argentum accipere meretrix nevolt. (A) T. Birt (Berl. pbilol. W'ocb. 38 (1918), 550): Sjnepbebi of Caecilius (211-214 Ribbcck in civitatefierifacinora capitalia ! f = 201-204 \X'armington), a play several times cited by Cicero (3, 72; De opt. ab amico amante argentum accipere meretrix noluit. For the form of sentence Birt Gen. Or. 18; Fin. 1, 4, which states that compares Plaut. Cure. 694: fwcine pacfo Mcnander wrote a play of the same

160

1, 14

'pro deum, popularium omnium, < o m n i u m > l adulescentium clamo, postulo, obsecro, oro, ploro, atque inploro fidem,' non levissuma de re, ut queritur ille in civitate fieri facinora capitalia: 'ab amico amante argentum accipere meretrix non vult/ (14) sed ut adsint, cognoscant, animadvertant, quid de religione, pietate, sanctitate, caerimoniis, fide, iure iurando, quid de templis, 1

< omnium > add. Man.

men together and to the gods; on this indemnatum atque intestatum me abripi! use of it in appeals for help cf. E. Whatever may have been the reading of Fracnkel in Rh. Mus. 71 (1916), 193-194; Caecilius, it seems unsafe to change R. Heinzc, Vom Geist des Romerturns Cicero's text for the last two lines, for he was probably here giving a free (1938), 42-47; 284. paraphrase rather than a careful quo­ popularium: cf. Tcr. Ad. 155: ob­ tation. secro, Populares, ferte . .. auxilium, where pro deum . . . fidem: for a variety Donatus remarks: popularitas in omnis of similar expressions cf. Plaut. Ampb. rei consortium sumitur; nunc autem lPopu­ 455: di inmortales, obsecro vostram fidem; lares* cives dint. amico amante: on the hiatus cf. 1130: di, obsecro vostram fidem [ = True. T. Birt in Berl. pbilol. \Pocb. 38 (1918), 805]; Capt. 418: di, vostram fidem [ = Trin. 591]; Epid. 580: pro deum atque 550; W. Ax, De Hiatu qui in Frag, hominumfidem[= Cure. 694]; Men. 999: prise. Poesis Rom. invent fur (1917), 38; opsecro vostramfidem\ Most. 77: pro di for the phrase cf. Naev. 90 Ribb.: inmortales, obsecro vostram fidem \— 530; amico amanti arnica. Poen. 967]; Enn. Sat. 18 Vahlcn: pro 14 ut adsint cognoecant animad­ divum fidem; Tcr. Andr. 237: pro deum vertant: clearly not part of the quotation fidem; 246: pro deum atque hominum fidem from Caecilius (as was thought by J. J. Schlueter, De Caecilii Statii Frag. [= Haut. 61]; Phorm. 351: pro deum inmortalium; Eun. 943: pro deum fidem; (1884), 20—a work not accessible to Hec. 198: pro deum fidem atque hominum; me—; refuted by W. Zillinger, op. cit. Ad. 746: pro deorum fidem; Cic. Τ use. 148, n. 3), but resuming Cicero's own 5, 48: pro deorum atque hominum fidem; thought in convocandi omnes above. With Am. 52: pro deorumfidematque hominum; the asyndeton Goethe compares Pro Oecon. fr. 8 Muller: pro deum inmortalium; Quint. 75: adsunt, defendunt; Div. in Pro Font. 4: deorum hominumqut fidem; Caec, 11; adsuntt queruntur; 2 Verr. 1» 3: Pro Q. Rose. 23: pro deum hominumqut adsit, respondeat; also Pro Sull. 4: qui adsunt, qui laborant. fidem [ = 5 0 ; Div. in Caec. 1\; 2 Verr. 1, 25: deum atque hominumfidemimplorabis; religione, pietate, sanctitate: cf. 1, Q. Fr. 2, 10, 3: ne imp/ore/ fidem Iovis; 3, n. {pittas ... sanetitas . . . religio); 1, Sail. Cat. 20, 10: pro deum atque hominum 115: de sanctitate, de pietate. fidem; Li v. 3, 67, 7: pro deumfidem[ = 44, fide: cf. 1. 4, n. {fides). 38, 10]; Quintil. Dee/, motor. 16, 9, 1: templis: cf. 3, 94, n. {templis atque fidem deorum hominumqut; 17, 18: fidem delubris); Varr. L.L·. 7, 6: tempium tribus deorum; 18, 11: fidem hominum deorumque; modis dicitur: ab natura, ab auspicando, a Bocth. in Cic. Top. 2, p. 292 Orelli: similitudine; natura in caelo, ab pro divinam atque humanam fidem. Fides, auspiciis in terra, a similitudine sub terra; as noted by Mayor, is the good faith 7, 8: in terris dictum tempium loeus auguhi or common bond of fellowship uniting aut auspicii causa quibusdam concept/s verbis

1, 15

161

delubris, sacrificiisque sollemnibus, quid de ipsis auspiciis, quibus nos praesumus, existimandum sit, haec enim omnia ad hanc de dis inmortalibus quaestionem referenda sunt. Profecto eos ipsos, qui se aliquid certi* habere arbitrantur, addubitare 2 coget doctissimorum hominum de maxuma re tanta dissensio. 15 Quod cum saepe alias turn maxime animadvert! cum apud 1

cenc Η

" a t dubitare

ADB1

fimtus\ Gell. 14, 7, 7: tmpla csrt ptr form of personal allusion cf. Div. 1 , 2 : augurti consti tuta ut in its senatusconsulta quibus nationibus prae/uimus ipsi. After more majorum iusta fieri possent. inter quae ambitions to enter the augural college id quoque script urn reiiquit [sc. I 'arro) non (Att. 2, 5, 2) and nominated by Pompey omnes aedes sacras temp/a esse ac ne aedem and Hortensius (Phi/. 2, 4; cf. 13, 2), quidem I'estae ttmplum esse; E. Norden, Cicero was coop ted as an augur in 53 Aus a/trom. Prietterbiicbem (1939), 16; B . C , succeeding the younger Crassus 27-31 (on the connection with τέμενος, after his death at Carrhae (Plut. Cic. 36). as something marked off). He not infrequently refers to this office delubris: cf. Schol. Dan. Aen. 2, 225: (e.g., Div. 1, 25; 1, 30; 1, 72; 1, 105; I arro auttm rerum divinarum libro | Λ 7 Λ ' Brut. 1; Phil. 14, 14), and his researches delubrum esse dint aut ubi plura numina sub (Fam. 3, 9, 3) and proficiency in the art itno tecto sunt, ut Capitolium, aut ubi arc attested both by himself (e.g., Fam. praeter aedem area sit adsumpta deum causa, 6, 6, 3-12) and by his friend Nepos ut in Circo F/aminio lovi Statori, aut in (Ncp. Att. 16), as well as by his work quo loco dei dicatum sit simulacrum . . . De Auguriis (the fragments in C. F. W. Masurius Sabinus delubrum, effigies . . . Muller's edition, 4, 3, 312), though this alii delubrum dicunt templum ab eo quod in no way prevented his attack upon all nulli tuncturn aedificio pluvia diluat/a·; Serv. divination, augury included, in the Aen. 2, 225: delubrum dicitur quod uno second book of the De Divinatione. For tecto plura complectitur numina, quia uno the tolerance of Roman priests toward tec to diluitur, ut est Capitolium, in quo sceptical theological discussions cf. 1, est Minerva, luppiter, Juno, alii, ut Cincius, 61, infra. dicunt delubrum esse locum ante templum referenda sunt: cf. 1, 3-4. ubi aqua currit, a diluendo. The earliest aliquid certi: cf. 1, 6, n. {quid ... occurrence seems that in the Argeiorum certi)\ Scxt. F.mp. Pyrrhon. 1, 3: εύρηSatrifida ap. Varr. L.L. 5, 52, where it χέναι μεν βοκοΰσιν ot Ιδίως καλούμενοι appears to mean a portion (a chapel?) δογματικοί. of the temple of Deus Fidius. A. Waldcaddubitare: "to be inclined toward I. B. Hofmann, Lat. etym. Worterb.xt doubt," i.e., to be weakened in their s.v., derive the word from deluo, "wash own dogmatic convictions, as contrasted away" (comparing pollubrum), and think with the Academics, whose attitude it originally was a place with running would be better represented by the water near a shrine, where the necessary simple verb dubitare. ablutions might take place before sacri­ doctissimorum . . . maxuma . . . fices; cf. G. Wissowa in P.-VP. 4 (1901), tanta: a characteristically Ciceronian 2702-2703; id., Rel. u. Kultus d. Romer* expression; cf. Div. 1, 59: magnificen(1912), 469. tissimum . . . optumo et clarissumo .. . sacrificiisque sollemnibus: cf. Τ use. frequentissimo .. . incredibili clamore et I, 113: ad sollemne et statum sacrificium; plausu. dissensio: cf. 1, 1, n. {Jam variae sunt). Legg. 2, 35: sollemni sacrificio ac publico. 15 cum saepe alias: cf. 1, 57: idque quibus nos praesumus: with the

162

1, 15

C . l Cottam familiarem meum accurate sane et diligenter de dis 1

c.)

g

ACNBM

cum saepe turn cum te audirem paulo ante parteien (1920), 312-313, and especially contigit; Dip. 1, 8: quibus de rebus et alias 326-327. He was the nephew of P. saepe et paulo aceuratius nuper; Ac. 2, 9: Rutilius Rufus (3, 80; De Or. 1, 229; quibus de rebus et alias saepe nobis multa cf. Att. 12, 20, 2), and was born about quaesita et disputata sunt et quondam in 120 B.C. {Brut. 301), so that at the time Hortensi villa; Tusc. 4, 7: quod cum saepe of this dialogue he would have been in alias turn nuper in Tusculano egimus; 5, 11:the forties and Cicero about twenty-nine facimus et alias saepe et nuper in Tusculano ; or thirty. He is thought of by Cicero as Am. 2; cum saepe multa, turn mtmini not yet consul (an office he held in 75 domi . .. sedentem; Fat. 2: et saepe alias B.C.; sec the evidence in Klebs, op. at. et quondam liberiore quam solebat et magis 2483), but as already a pontifcx (1, 61; vacuo ab interventoribus die cum ad me tile 2,168; 3, 6; 3, 43; cf. also Veil. 2, 43, 1). ventsset; Off. 3, 86: cum saepe alias; Tim. 1: His official cursus (cf. Klebs, op. cit., multa sunt a nobis et in Academicis con- 2483) need not here concern us; as a lawyer he was often paired with P. scripta contra pbysicos et saepe <cum> P. Nigidio ... disputata; Brut. 144: Sulpicius as one of the most distinguish­ idque cum saepe alias turn a pud centumvirosed of his generation (De Or. 1, 25; 3, 31; ... cognitum est. The sentence makes, as Brut. 183; 201-204; Ascon. p. 13; Veil. in the similar cases cited, an easy tran­ 2, 36, 2), being described by Cicero sition from a general truth to a specific (De Or. 2, 98) as acutissimum et subtilissidiscussion of it by characters in a mum dicendi genus .. . constcuius; cf. De Or. 3, 31: limatus . . . et subtilis, rem dialogue. apud: this might refer either to his explrcans propriis aptisque verbis; baeret in town house or to a villa in the country. causa semper et quid iudici probandum sit In view of the holiday season F. A. acutissime vidit, omisns ceteris in eo mentern Wolf (Kl. Schr. 1 (1869), 519) and orationemque defigit; cf. 3, 9, infra. No Schoemann (cd., p. 21) suggest that this speeches of his were published, though in the fragments of Sallust's Historiae dialogue was probably placed in the country, and the former thinks that an there is one put by Sallust into his mouth. exedra would have been more appropriate Cotta was also given a part in the De Oratore (De Or. 1, 25, and passim.; Att. in the greater space of a country house. 13, 19, 4), and Atticus later hinted The evidence seems hardly adequate to (Att. 13, 19, 5) that Cicero match off determine the question, but the manner Cotta and Varro in the second edition in which Cicero arrives (though by of the Academica; cf. Hirzcl, op. cit.t 532. invitation) in the midst of the discus­ This Cicero rejected for the Academica, sion and that in which the company because it would make the author himself disperses at the end (3, 95: discessimus) seem to favor a town house rather than a κοοφον πρόσωπον—essentially the role which he plays in the De Natura Deorum. anything like a house-party in the As for his philosophical interests, Cicero country; cf. R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 1 (De Or. 3, 145) makes him say me qmdem (1895), n. 2. Videmus and vides in 2, 61, in Academiam totum compulisti, and, again, are probably figurative. C. Cottam: C. Aurclius Cotta, M.f., numquam conquiescam neque defatigabor one of three famous brothers, C , L., antequam illorum ancipitis vias rationesque and M.; cf. Ascon. p. 59. For his life et pro omnibus et contra omnia disputandi cf. Mayor, cd. of N.D. 1, xl-xli; E. percepero. Hired (op. cit., 1, 534) well re­ Klebs in P.-W. 2 (1896), 2482-2484; marks that in Cicero's hands Roman for his pedigree and his relationship statesmen tended more and more to to Julius Caesar F. Munrcr, Rom. Adels- turn into philosophizing Greeks.

1, 15

163

inmortalibus disputatum est.1 Nam cum feriis 2 Latinis ad eum ipsius rogatu arcessituque venissem, offendi eum scdcntem in exedra et cum C. 3 Velleio4 senatore disputantem, ad quem turn 1 disputatum sit ACNO&M, AC Ν * ucllclo AH

disputatumst PI.

■ fcris Ax% ferus β1

* C] g

Plaut. Stick. 327; Amm. Marc. 31, 10, 3 ; accurate sane: cf. Div. 1, 8 (quoted above); Fin. 1, 13: accurate anient ... and here), used only in the ablative; defensa est Epicuri sententia de vo/uptate; cf. our expression "by invitation." Off. 1 , 4 : accurate copioseque a pbiJosopbis exedra: this word and its diminutive dispu/ata; 2, 6: accuralius disputari soIent\ exedrium {Fam. 7,23,3) are well discussed 3, 7: Panaetius . . . de officiis accuratissimt by Tyrrell and Purser, cd. of Cic. Up. 2* disputavit. With the meaning of sane (1906), 272-273; and by A. Mau in cf. 1, 18: fidenter sane; 1, 57: nihil sane; P.-W. 6 (1909), 1581-1583, who men­ tions some at Pompeii. It is defined by elsewhere it often has a slightly con­ cessive force; cf. 1, 68; 1, 103; 1, 109; the Tbes. Ling. Laf., s.v., 1318, 73, as 3, 26; M. van den Bruwacnc, La tbeologie an extensive room, especially of semi­ circular shape, provided with scats, de Cic. (1937), 134-135. dis inmortalibus: T. Birt {Deri, which was, for conversations or dis­ pbiiol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 550) thinks the cussions, built in houses beside the portico of the peristyle. Vitruvius adjective is here conveniently inserted mentions it in several passages, es­ by Cicero to avoid juxtaposing cits and pecially 5, 11, 2 [describing, to be sure, disputatum. exedrae in the pa/aesfra): constituantur feriis Latinis: on this movable holiday period, gradually increased to four days autem in tribus porticibus ex/jedrae spatiosae, (Plut. Cam://. 42, 5), which occurred, babentes sedes in quibus pbi/osopbi, rhetores, reliquique qui studiis de/ectantur sedentes coincidently with rites on the Alban dispufare possint. in dup/ici autem porticu Mount, in various parts of the year but con/ocentur fusee membra, ep/jebeum in medio, with a tendency toward May, June, and Julv, cf. C. Werner, De Feriis Latinis hoc autem est exbedra amp/issima cum (1888); F. Samtcr in P.-W. 6 (1909), sedibus, quae tertia parte longior sit quam 2213-2216; Pease on Div. 1, 18, n. lata [on the proportions cf. also Vitr. 6, 3, 8; Inscr. Lat. sel. 4621 Dessau for {Albano in monte). A festival period one 30 X 25 feet]. Cicero elsewhere gave an opportunity for that otium (2, 3) speaks of exedrae in private houses; which busy lawyers and statesmen lacked in their daily life; hence the De Republica cf. De Or. 3, 17: in earn exedram renisse is represented {Rep. 1, 14; 1, 33) as a in qua Crassus post to lectu/o recubuisset; Fin. 5,4 [at Athens]: ego ilia movtor exedra, dialogue taking place during these same modo enim fust Cameadis. As the deri­ holidays (cf. Plato's Republic as laid on a vation shows, these rooms were pri­ holiday; 1, 327a), the De Oratore finds marily for sitting (notice sedentem in this its occasion on the days of the Ludi passage) rather than for reclining, and Romans {De Or. 1, 24), the Octavius of were built out from some main building. Minucius Felix is laid during a harvest Tyrrell and Purser {I.e.) point out that festival {Oct. 2, 3), and the Saturnalia they at times corresponded to university of Macrobius shows by its title (as well class-rooms (citing Strabo, 17, 1, 8; as by 1, 1, 1-3) its supposed occasion. Cod. Theod 15, 1, 53); in fact, T. FranckA discussion of religious or theological lin in his translation of our passage questions on such an occasion seems quaintly renders exedra as "study." particularly appropriate. A bemicyclion might be similarly used for ad eum: cf. apud C. Cottarn above. conversations; cf. Am. 2 (perhaps sugarcessitu: a rare word (only in

164

1, 15

Epicurci l primas ex ■ nostris horoinibus dcferebant. Aderat ctiam Q. · Lucilius 4 Balbus, qui tantos progrcssus habebat in 1

cpicuri ACNBM

■ ex] et

Η

» quintusADHNBM

· lucius Η

gested by Plat. Rep. 1, 328c); Plat. (1906), 58: ot re Στωικοί πάντβς ώς Protag. 317d-e; PoφhyΓ. Vit. Pytb. 9. CIKCIV τα πρωτβΐα της αγωγής άπονεIn Greece έξέδραι might be in the μουσκν αύ>τώι. schools of the philosophers {Acad. nostris hominibus: cf. 1,7, n. {nostris Pbiloi. Ind. Here. 100, col. 29, 41. as bomimbus). Q. Lucilius Balbus: one of two often emended by S. Mekler; cf. pp. 103-104), or, as here, in private houses (Galen, confused Balbi described in De Or. 3, 78 De Antid. 1, 3 (14, 18 K.)). It is perhaps as Roman Stoics. This one was intimate with Posidonius (2, 88), and was either not intentional, yet not altogether in­ appropriate, that a dialogue based so a correspondent of Antiochus or the recipient of a dedication from him largely on Greek doctrines should be given this Greek clement in its scene. (1, 16). Two references to his father ( 2 , 1 1 ; 2,14) tell us little. The assumption C. Velleio: a native of Lanuvium (1, 82: illam vestram Sospitam, who was of C. F. A. Nobbc (ed. of Cic. 10 (1849), there worshipped), was a friend of L. 369, followed by J. G. Baiter and C. Halm (cd. of Cic. 4 (1861), 980) and by Crassus, the orator (1, 58), though him­ R. Hirzcl {Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 499), self not a finished speaker; De Or. 3, 78: hoc dicendi exerei tattone, in qua Velleius that Balbus was a speaker in the Horten­ est rudis [yet cf. 1, 58, below]. F. Prechac sius rests upon a misunderstanding of Aug. C Iuiian. Pelag. 4, 72, as had been {Rev. de pbiloi. 37 (1913), 121-131), by a well shown by A. B. Krischc, Gbtting. variety of evidence, tries to show that it was Velleius who converted C. Tre- Stud. 1, 2 (1845), 128, n. 1. Mayor's batius Testa to Epicureanism {Fam. account is superseded by F. Milnzcr in P.-Vr. 13 (1927), 1640. 7, 12, 2). progrcssus: cf. 1, 12, n. {constcutum turn: at the time of Cicero's writing ... secutum); Ac. 1, 20: progressio quaedam there might have been other claimants ad virtutem [and Reid's n.]; Fin. 3, 6: for this honor, such as Lucretius and several others named as important cum baec ad te scribam qui cum in pbilosopbia Epicureans by P. H. and E. A. De Lacy, turn in optimo genere pbilosopbia* tantum Pbilodemus on Me/bods of Inference (1941), processeris', 3, 48: qui processit aliquantum ad virtutis babitum; 4, 17; 4, 66: babent 4, n. 16. primas . . . deferebant: sc. partes-, ad virtutem progressions aliquantum; 4, 67: cf. Ac. fr. 20 Muller (ap. Aug. C Acad. vestri autem progressionem ad virtutem fieri 3, 15): Academico sapienii ab omnibus aiunt; Tusc. 4, 1; 4, 44: pbilosopbia* deceterarum sectarum, qui sibi sapientes videntur,nique ipsius principes numquam in suit secundas partes dart, cum primas sibi quemque studiir tantos progressus sineflagranticupivindicate necesse sit; Brut. 183: ex bis Cotta ditate facere potuissent; 4, 44; Off. 3, 14: et Su/picius . .. facile primas tu/erunt; progression discendi; 3, 17: si qua ad vir­ Orat. 18: M. Antonius, cut veI prima elo~ tutem est facta progressio; E. V. Arnold, quentiae patrum nostrorum tribuebat aetas\ Rom. Stoicism (1911), 326-327, for the 29: Pericles ... cut primae sine controversia Stoic notion of προκοπή, or progress deferebantur; Div. in Caec. 49: si AJienus toward virtue, though the use of προ­ . . . sibi primas in dicendo partis concesserit; κοπή and προκύπτω also occurs among Aug. CD. 9, 5: Zenonis et Chrysippi, qui the Epicureans; cf. Philodem. De Gratia, col. 16, 5 {Here. Voll. Coll. prior, 10, 31) buius sectae primas babuerunt; cf. the Greek πρωτεία (e.g., Philod. De Stoieis, for προκοπήν ποιεϊν; Gnom. Vat. 408 in W. Croncrt, Kolotes u. Menedemus {Wiener Stud. 11 (1889), 64). For its

1, 16

165

Stoicis ut cum excellentibus in eo genere Graecis compararetur.1 Turn, ut me Cotta vidit, "Peroportune," inquit, "venis; oritur enim mihi magna de re altercatio cum Velleio,2 cui 3 pro tuo studio non est alienum 4 te interesse." 7 16 "Atqui 5 mihi quoque videor," inquam, "venisse, ut dicis, oportune. Tres enim trium disciplinarum principes con1

Ax

comparcrctur Ml/ 1 , comparetur Η * adqui A% atquc

D1HG

appearance among the Peripatetics cf. Suid. s.v. αρετή. excellentibus . . . Graecis: cf. 1, 8, n. {diet posse). With Cicero's fulsome judg­ ment of the philosophical attainments of a friend cf. Dip. 1 , 5 : Cratippus . . . familiaris nosier, quern ego parem jummis Peripateticis iudico. Aug. CD. 4, 30, is less complimentary toward Balbus: istt Balbus velut balbutiens. in Stoicie: probably neuter here and in Brut. 114: prope perfectus in Stoicis; but Rcid (on Fin. 2, 39) would hold our case to be in the masculine. ut me . . . vidit: for the resumption of a dialogue interrupted by a fresh arrival cf. Rep. 1, 17. peroportune: a rather rare adverb, occurring in 2 I'err. 5, 39: cum te peroportune fortuna attulisset; De Or. 2, 15; Liv. 1, 42, 2, and resumed in 1, 16 by the simple oportune. Cf. Macrob. Sat. 1, 2, 16: quos adventsse peroportune vides.

Cicero's late arrival allows the dialogue to start with less of unnecessary prelimi­ nary. altercatio: of a dispute or controversy, and, in law, of the part of the argument immediately before the decision. In the philosophical works it is found only here, but cf. Fam. 1,2, 1; Att. 1, 16, 8; 1, 16, 10; 4, 13, 1; A. Pittet, Vocab. pbtlos. de Se'neque, 1 (1937), 80. Cf. also the phrase in Legg. 1, 55: inter eos de re maxima . . . dissensio. pro tuo studio: cf. 1, 6, n. (a prima tempore aetatis); Cicero was already, in spite of his youth, recognized as one

* ucllclo^A/

a

qu\Bl

4

alunum

who, even if he did not act as the spokes­ man for any philosophic view, yet was interested and intelligent enough to appreciate the discussion. 16 inquam: this verb appears seven times in 1, 15-17, and with comparable frequency in 2, 1-4 and 3, 1-5; cf. also Tusc. 3, 12. For its equivalent in modern quotation marks cf. A. S. Pease in Italica, 15(1938), 129. trium disciplinarum: the addition of the Peripatetics—here omitted to avoid duplication, since Cicero, like Antiochus, probably considered their theological views akin to those of the Stoics (yet cf. R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 543, n. 1)—would furnish the four standard schools, for the time of the dialogue, though by the date of writing the Aca­ demy had declined and the Pythagoreans had gained P. Nigidius Figulus as a notable representative (cf. Tim. 1). For the four cf. Ciris, 14-15: si me iam sum ma sapientia pangeret arce, / quattuor antiquis heredibus edita consors; Sen. Bp. 88, 5; Lucian, Hermot. 16; Greg. Naz. Or. 25, 6 (Patr. Gr. 33, 1205a). Philostr. Vit. Sopb. 566 says that Marcus Aurclius assigned to Herodcs Atticus the selection of four Regius Professors at Athens representing these four schools. principes: prominent representatives, though not formal heads of their schools; cf. 3, 5: quemquam principem Stoicorum; Hobein in P.-W. 4A (1931), 43, 10. In Fin. 5, 7, however, it is used for Plato and Aristotle.

166

1,16

venistis. M.* enim Piso si adesset, nullius * philosophiae, earum3 quidem quae4 in honore6 sunt, vacaret · locus." Turn 7 Cotta: "Si," inquit, "liber Antiochi nostri, qui ab eo 1 m.] g C * nullus Β DH(?) · honorem Bl

· earum] qui earum (qui del.) B, erum A1 · uaret Bx ' tunc Β

* qua

cf. 1„ 6, n. (destrtae . . . */ relie toe). Μ. enim Piso: for the repetition of liber Antiochi: Ac. 2, 12, in speaking enim after its use in the preceding section of Antiochus, says: nee se tenuit qtdn cf. Pro Mil. 12; also the occasional repe­ tition of adversative conjunctions in contra suum doctorem librum etiam ederet qui cuccessive clauses; e.g., Hor. Serm. Sosus insertbitur, and some scholars have tried to identify that with the book 1, 3, 32-33. F. A. Wolf, Lin. Analektent 1 (1817), 307, detects an ellipsis here, here mentioned; thus A. B. Krische in and explains: trium dieo, non omnium Getting. Stud. 1, 2 (1845), 168; E. Zcller, quattuor qui nunc sunt in honore% Λ/. enim Die Pbilos. d. Griechent 3,1· (1923), 619, Piso. With the word-order cf. De Or. n. 2. But that the book here mentioned 1, 40: C. ipsum Carbontm; 2, 263: Servius docs not tit the descriptions of the Sosus has been more convincingly main­ iile Galba. tained by F. A. Wolf, Kl. Scbr. 1 (1869), M. Pupius Piso Frugi, son of a Cal520; R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. χ. Cicero's purnius, and adopted by M. Pupius, at the date of this dialogue had been a pbilos. Scbr. 3 (1883), 273-274 (who thinks the book mentioned in our pas­ quaestor of L. Scipio (consul in 83 B.C.). sage was probably the source used by His other offices and services—praetor, proconsul in Spain, triumphator in 69 Cicero in Books 4-5 of the De Finibus), (In Pis. 62), service against the pirates and A. Locrchcr, De Compos, et Font* Lib. Cic. qui est De Fato (1907), 44, n. 2, and Mithridates, consulship (61)—arc who believes it the source of only briefly discussed by F. Lubkcr-J. Geffckcn-E. Zicbarth, Reafle.xikon d. kl. Alt* Book 4 of the De Finibus. Still another, though less likely, explanation might (1914), 873. Asconius, p. 14, says: fuit . . . Pupius Piso eisdem temporibus quibus identify the books with Antiochus** Cicerot sed tanto aetate motor ut adult scen- itcpl θεών, mentioned by Plut. LuculL tulum Ciceronem pater ad eum deduceret, 28, 7. In that case Antiochus might be maintaining the kinship of the Stoic quod in eo et antiquae vitae similitude et multae erant litterae; orator quoque melt or and Peripatetic theologies, while Balbus would be insisting on the dissimilarity quam frequentior habitus est. Brut. 236 of the Stoic and Peripatetic ethics. gives a full appraisal of his oratorical ability. The Peripatetic Stascas of NcapoAntiochus of Ascalon, founder of the lis lived with and doubtless influenced so-called "Fifth Academy," was born him (De Or. 1, 104), and in the fifth in the latter part of the second century book of the De Finibus Piso (already B.C., and studied at Athens under Philo dead, before that book and the present of I*arisa, whom he followed to Rome were written, as is clear from Att. in 88 B.C. Later he reverted from the 13, 19, 4) is the spokesman for the Peri­ scepticism of Philo to views which patetics (cf. Fin. 4, 73). Cicero appears purported to be those of the Old Aca­ to have forgiven a sharp difference demy (Ac. 2, 11-12), and still later be­ between him and Piso over the lattcr's came the head of the Academic school attitude in his consulship toward Clodius. in Athens, where Cicero for six months attended his lectures in 79-78 (Brut. 315; in honore sunt: with the expression Fin. 5, 1). He died about 68 or 67; cf. cf. Fin. 3, 52; Tusc. 1, 5; 2, 4; Off. 2, 65; Ac. 2» 61: bate Antiochus . . . mu/to etiam F. Klose, Die Btdeutung von honos u. bonestus (1933), 55; 85; with the thought adseverantiust in Syria cum esset meaum.

1, 16

167

nuper ad hunc Balbum missus est, vera loquitur, nihil est quod Pisonem, familiarcm tuum, desideres; Antiocho enim Stoicil cum 1

stoicum D

agreement of Stoics—especially of so pau/o ante quam est mortuus; H. von Arnim in P.-1V. 1 (1894), 2493-2494. who scientifically minded a man as Posidonius—and Peripatetics cf. Fin. 3, 10: remarks that his return to the Old vide, ne magis, inquamt tuum fuerit, cum re Academy is in reality a transition to a dogmatic eclecticism, in which Antio- idem tibi quod mihi videretur, non nova te rebus nomina imponere; 3, 41: Cameades .. . chus sought to combine in a new system Academic, Peripatetic,and Stoic teachings pugnare non destitit in omni hoc quaestione quae de bonis et ma/is appelletur non esse which met his approval. rerum Stoicis cum Peripateticis coni'roverηam ad hunc Balbum: possibly merely of a book sent as a present, but more likely sed nominum; 4, 78: re eadem defendunt [sc. of one addressed or dedicated to Balbus; Stoici] quae Peripatetici, verba tenent morcf. Div. 2, 3: liber is quern ad nostrum dicus; 5, 74: Stoici restant . . . totam ad Atticum de senectute misimus; Sen. 3 : hunc se nostram philosophiam transtu/eruni', atque //brum ad te de senectute misimus; Am. 4: ut reliqui fteres earum rerum quas ceperunt in Catone maiore, qui est scriptus ad te signa commutant, sic illi, ut sententiis nostris de senectute; Ac. 1, 2: babeo opus magnumpro sttis uterentttr, nomina tamquam rerum in manibus . . . ad hunc enim ipsum .. . notas mutaverunt; 5, 75 (where Piso is quaedam institui; Fin. 1, 8: libro quern ad clearly following the view of Antiochus); Tusc. 5, 32: inter Zenonem et Peripateticos me de virtute misisti; Ait. 8, 12, 6: Demetrii Magnetis librum quern ad te misit nihil praeter verborum novitatem inieresse; de concordia; 14, 20, 3 [of the Orator ad 5, 120; Galen, De Libr. propr. 11 (19, M. Hrutum]: scripsissem ad eum de optimo 41 Κ.): μικρά μέν δή πώς έστιν ή παρά τοις Περιπατητικοΐς διαφωνία, μεγάλη genere dicendi. Such a work, attempting δέ παρά τοις Στωικοϊς καΐ Πλατωνιto bridge the gaps between different κοΐς; Julian, Ep. 4, 385d; also Rcid on schools of Socratic derivation, might Ac. 1, 37. For the denial of the likeness well be addressed by a non-sceptical of these two schools sec note on interesse Academic to a Stoic. nihil est quod: cf. 1, 3, n. {quid est plurimum, below. Such likenesses were at times found between Academics and quod). desideres: cf. Ac. 1, 12: sic philoso- Peripatetics (e.g., Ac. 1, 17: Academicorum et Peripateticorum, qui rebus congruentes pbiam Latinis /Uteris persequitur nihil ut eisdem de rebus desideres; Tusc. 1, 24: nominibus differebant; 1, 18; 2, 15; Peri­ pateticos et Academicos, nominibus differenamplius quod desideres nihil erit. tes, re congruentes, a quibus Stoici ipsi Stoici cum Peripatcticie: most of the later schcxils dcri%'cd from Socrates; verbis magis quam sententiis dissenserunt; cf. De Or. 3, 61: proseminatae stmt quasi Fin. 4, 5; Off. 1, 2; 3, 20; Legg. 1, 38; fami/iae dissentientes inter se et multum Clem. Strom. 6, 27, 3 ; Porphyry (Suid. disitmctae et dispares, cum tamen omnes se s.v. Πορφύριος) wrote a book περί τοϋ μίαν είναι την Πλάτωνος και Αριστο­ pbilosopbi Socraticos et diet vellent et esse τέλους αιρεσιν), and between the nonarbitrarentur; Off. 1, 2; Fin. 5, 7. It is sceptical branch of the Academy and not surprising, if one may reason from the Stoa {Ac. 2, 132: per ipsum Antiothe history of religious sects, that at certain times doctrinal lines should be chum, qui appellabatur Academicus, erat sharply drawn, while at other times quidem, si perpauca mutavisset, gcrmanissimus Stoicus; Ijegg. 1, 53-54; also Acnesiand by other philosophers rapproche­ demus ap. Phot. Bib/. 213, p. 170a ments between two or more schools Bekker). should be attempted. On the essential

168

1, 16

Pcripateticis re concinere videntur, verbis discrepare; quo de libro, Balbe, velim scire quid sentias." "Egone," inquit ille, "miror Antiochum, hominem in primis acutum, non vidisse interesse l plurimum inter Stoicos, qui honesta a commodis non nomine sed genere toto diiungerent,* et 1

interesse om. Η

* disiungerent

D*OB*FM

longeque plurimum tribuere bonestati, std re . . . verbis: the ovcrfamiliar Greek tamen et in corpore et extra esse quaedam antithesis of έργψ and λόγψ, rendered bona-, 4, 2: an parum disserui non verbis by Gccro in various ways, e.g., re ... verbo {Tusc. 2, 29; Off. 3, 83; Parad. 7; Stoicos a Peripateticis sed universa re et De Consul, ap. Div. 1, 17; Pbil. 2, 11; tota sententia dissidere; 4, 49; Tusc. 5, 119: 7, 9), re ... verbis (1. 85; Fin. 4 , 2; 4, 60; alii tantam praestantiam in bonis am mi 4, 72; Fat. 22; 44; Legg. i, 54; Fam. esse dscemt ut ab bis corporis et externa 13, 6a, 4; Pro Sest. 86; Manil. 52; cf. obscurentur; alii autem bate ne bona quidem Fin. 4, 78), rebus . .. verbis {Pro Scaur. ducunt, in animo reponunt omnia; Gell. 18, 1, 5; Aug. CD. 9, 4. But it should be 3, 3; cf. Legg. 1, 55), re vera ... verbo observed that the sectarian differences (2 Vert. 1, 72; Pro Ciuent. 54), re .. . fall in the field of ethics rather than in oratione (1, 124; Att. 4, 16, 1), re ... vocabulo (Tusc. 1, 62), re . . . vocabulis that of physics, with which the present (Fin. 4, 5), rebus ... vocabulis (Ac. 1, 37), work is concerned, and Balbus does not re . . . nomen (Div. 1, 28), re ... nominibus here attempt a theological differentiation (Ac. 2,15), rebus ... nominibus (Ac. 1,17; of the two sects. honesta a c o m m o d i s : virtues and cf. Fin. 3, 41), reapse . .. speciem (Div. material goods are, for the stricter 1, 81). For the musical metaphor in concinere ... discrepare sec Rcid, edition Stoics, incommensurablcs, so that no increase in one can produce any increase of the Academica, p. 161, to which add Off. 1, 145: ne forte quid disere pet .. . quo in the other, and they differ, not in motor . . . concentus est; 3, 83: verbo inter degree, as the Peripatetics held, but in se discrepare, re unum sonart [where Holden kind (not magnitudine et quasi gradibus but genere; J. S. Reid ap. Mayor, ad loc. compares Plat. Pbaedo, 92c: ούτος . . . ό λόγος έκείνω πώς ξυνάσεται;]; Fin. notes that similar phrases are found in Fin. 3, 45-50). As opposed to the com­ 4, 60: re concinebatt verbis discrepare. egone: cf. 3, 8; Fin. 3, 11; Legg. 1, 14; mon classification of things into mala, 2, 32. This use of -ne expresses surprise neu/ra, and bona, the Stoics insisted on a five-foLd division into mala (also called at being suddenly asked a question, or at times a reluctance to answer; cf. R. fotda, lurpia, or inbonesta = κακά), mKlihner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. commoda (also called remota or reiecta = άποπροηγμένα), neutra ( = άδιάφορ*), /at. Spr. 2, 2 1 (1914), 508. hominem . . . acutum: cf. 3, 83: commoda (also called producta, promota, homo acutus; and 13 other cases in the praecipeta, prostata, praeposita, or sumenda = προηγμένα), and bona (also called philosophical works (H. Mcrguct, Lex. *. d. pbilos. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 36; pulcbra or bonesta — καλά), of which only the first and the last named have Pbil. 2, 28). moral significance. Yet Diog. L. 7, 103; interesse plurimum: insistence on the differences between these two 7, 128 asserts that Panactius and Posidonius admitted health and wealth among schools occurs in several places; e.g., Fin. 2, 68: pugnant Stoici cum Peripateticis. goods; cf. M. Pohlcnz in Got ting. Nacbr. Phil-hist. Kl., N.F. 1 (1934), 4. alteri negant qw'cquam esse bonum nisi quod For the various terms here used cf. bonestum sit, alteri plurimum se et longe

1, 17

169

Peripateticos, qui honesta commiscerent cum commodis, ut ea inter se magnitudine et quasi gradibus, non genere, differrent. Haec enim est non verborurn parva sed rerum pcrmagna dissensio. 17 Verum hoc alias; nunc quod coepimus, si videtur." "Mihi vero," inquit Cotta, "videtur. Sed ut hie qui intervenit," me intuens, "ne ignoret quae res agatur, de natura agebamus deorum, quae cum mihi videretur l perobscura, ut semper videri 1

u i d e r e n t u r M,

uidctur

DGB1

Fin. 3 , 1 4 ; Rcid o n Ac. 1. 3 6 - 3 7 ; E . V . A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 2 9 0 ; for bomsta in particular M. O . Liscu, (itude SUT la langut de la philos. morale chr^ Cic. (1930), 150-152; F . K l o s c , Die Bedeutung von bonos u. honestus (1933), 1 0 4 - 1 0 8 ; for commoda cf. A. Pittct, I ocab. philos. de Sineque (1937), 196-197. honesta c o m m i s c e r e n t : the emen­ d a t i o n s of H c i n d o r f t o honesta sic, a n d M. L. Earlc (Proc. Am. philol. Assoc. 33 (1902), Ixxi; r e p r i n t e d in his CI. Papers (1912), 204) t o honesta ita arc u n n e c e s ­ sary, for the result-clause may f o l l o w easily after the v e r b w i t h o u t any such preparatory adverb. g r a d i b u s . . . g e n e r e : cf. De opt. Gen. Or. 4 : id fit non genere sed gradu. n o n v e r b o r u r n : cf. A u g . C. Acad. 2, 2 4 : non est ista, inquam, mihi crede, ver­ borurn sed rerum ipsarum magna controversia. T h i s subject is discussed at l e n g t h in B o o k s 3-4 of t h e De Finibus. 17 h o c a l i a s : sc. tractabimus o r s o m e similar v e r b . F o r t h e ellipsis cf. 1, 1 9 : longum est ad omnia; 1, 4 7 : Cotta meus modo hoc modo illud; 1, 121: quant ο Stoici melius', 2, 1: sed ad ista alias; 3, 5: pauca de me; Tusc. 1, 2 3 : nunc, si videtur, hoc, illud alias; 3 , 10: sed id alias, nunc quod ins tat; 3 , 2 5 : sed cetera alias, nunc . . . depellamus; 3 , 7 3 : sed de hoc alias, nunc illud satis est; Div. 2,7: sed bate alias pluribus, nunc . . . revertamur; 2, 19: de quo alias, nunc quod necesse est; 2, 2 0 : si omnia fato, quid mihi divinatio prodest . . . vultis autem omnia fato; Am. 1: sed dt hoc alias, nunc redeo ad augurem; Brut. 2 9 2 : quorsus, inquam, istuc? T h e s e ellipses are especially c o m m o n w i t h such v e r b s as diceret

facere, agere, iudicare, etc.; cf. R. KuhncrC. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2 · (1914), 551-553. ei v i d e t u r : cf. Ac. 1, 1 4 ; Fin. 4, 2 1 . m i h i v e r o : cf. repetam vero b e l o w ; 2, 4 ; 2, 2 7 ; 3 , 6 5 : mihi vero, inquit I >/leius, valde videtur; Div. 2, 100: mihi vero, inquit, placet; Fat. 3 : tu vero, inquam; Am. 16: mihi vero erit gratum; Ac. 1, 14: mihi vero, ille. i n t e r v e n i t : of a caller or of o n e w h o d r o p s in o n a c o n v e r s a t i o n ; cf. Rep. 1 , 1 8 : intervenit vir prudens . . . SV.Manilius; Att. 16, 4, 1: Libo intervenit; also Fat. 2: vacuo ab interventoribus die. ut . . . n e : in a final clause with w o r d s separating t h e c o n n e c t i v e and negative parts of the c o n j u n c t i o n ; cf. M a d v i g o n Fin. 2, 1 5 ; K u h n c r - S t e g m a n n , op. cit. 2, 2» (1914), 209. m e i n t u e n s : cf. 2, 104: hoc loco me intuens, utar, inquit, carminibus Arateis; Brut. 2 5 3 : cum ad te ipsum, inquit, in me intuens; 3 0 0 : sed tu, inquit, in me intuens. W i t h this type of parenthesis cf. Ac. 1, 2 : me autem dicebat [and parallels in Rcid's n o t e ] ; Isocr. Panathen. 2 1 5 : σΰ μέν πεττοίησαι τους λόγους (έμέ λ έ γ ω ν ) . n e i g n o r e t : cf. M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 2, 1 9 : atqui scias oportet eum inter nos sermonem fuisse. q u a e res a g a t u r : a legal e x p r e s s i o n ; cf. Fin. 2, 3 : praescribere . . . quibusdam in formulis EA RES AGETVR, ut inter quos disseritur convent at quid sit id de quo disseratur; 5, 7 8 : qui acute in causis videre so/eat quae res agatur; Tusc. \, 10. p e r o b s c u r a : cf. 1, 1, n.(perdi/ficilis ... et perobscura); 1, 60.

170

1, 17

solet, Epicuri ex * Velleio sciscitabar * sententiam. Quam ob rem," inquit, "Vellei, nisi 8 molestum est, repete quae eoeperas." "Repetam vero, quamquam non mini sed tibi hie venit adiutor; ambo enim," inquit adridens, "ab eodem Philone nihil scire didicistis." Turn ego *: "Quid didicerimus Cotta viderit *; tu β autem nolo existimes me adiutorem huic venisse sed auditorem,7 et quidem 1 s e Ν * sciscitabor A1 nisi] nihil Ν 7 • tu] turn DG auditorem] adiutorem CBX

nisi molestum eet: a frequent ex­ pression of politeness and of delicacy in intruding one's own interests or re­ quests into the conversation of others; cf. Ac. 1, 14; Fin. 1, 28; 2, 5; Tusc. 1, 26 (cf. 5, 82); Rep. 1, 46; Sen. 6; Pro Cluent. 168; Phil. 2, 4 1 ; Brut. 20: qua ret si tibi est commodum, ede ilia quae eoeperas et Bruto et mihi; also Plaut. Pen. 599; Poen. 50; Rud. 120; Tcr. Ad. 806; C.I.L. X, 5371 ( = Dessau 7734); Arnob. 4, 4; Hier. Vita Pauli, 12. Similar expressions arc si tibi non est molestum (Fat. 4; Fam. 5, 12, 10; cf. Plaut. Epid. 461; Mart. 1, 96, 1), si forte non molestum est (Catull. 55, 1), numquidnam tibi molestumst . . . //' (Plaut. Asin. 830; cf. Hier. In Eph. 2, p. 622 Vail.), ne . . . vobis molestus sim (Fin. 5, 8), ne . . . molestum me . . . putares (Hier. Ep. 49, 1, 1), ubi molestum non erit (Tcr. Eun. 484), nisi forte molesti intervenimus (De Or. 2, 14), si tibi est commodum (Brut. 20), // ita vobis est commodum (De Or. 2, 367), nisi tibist incommodum (Plaut. Most. 807), si grave non est (Att. 13, 42, 1; Hor. Serm. 2, 8, 4), si videtur (see above; Fin. 4, 2), nisi quid . .. videtur secus (Legg. 1, 17), si vacas animo (Div. 1, 10), si forte vacas (Hor. Ep. 2, 2, 95), nisi quid te detinet (Hor. Ep. 1, 2, 5). Similar phrases occur in Greek, e.g., Plat. Tim. 17b: el μή τί σοι χαλεττόν; Phaedo, 96a: έγώ ούν σοι δίειμι . . . έάν βούλη; Prot. 310a: ct μή σέ τι κωλύει; Philostr. Nero, p. 220 Kayser: ct μή τι σπου3άσαι 8ι<χνοη Ιτερον. ab eodem Philone: cf. 1, 6, n. (Philo). Fvcn at this early date in Cicero's life he is represented as being already rec­

* ego om. D

%

uidcret A1

ognized as an adherent of the sceptic Academy—an anachronism discussed by R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ξ. Cicero's pbilos. Schr. 3 (1883), 488-489; n. 1; id., Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 511-512; 534, n. 1. nihil scire: cf. 1, 1, n. (principium); Ac. 1, 16 ; 2, 74; Fin. 5, 76: an turn discere ea mavis quae, cum plane perdidicerit, nihil sciat; Lucr. 4, 469-470; Sen. Ep. 88, 44: Academici qui novam induxenmt scientiam, nihil scire \ Lact. Inst. 3, 14, 15; De Ira, 1, 6. Cotta viderit: with this use of the future perfect cf. 3, 9: quam simile istud sit, inquit, tu videris; Ac. 2, 19; Fin. 1, 35: quae fuerit causa mox videro; Tusc. 1, 23; 5, 34; 5, 120; Am. 10: viderint sapientes; De Or. 1, 246: //// viderint [where Wilkins remarks that this is "a formula by which the solution of a difficult problem is passed on to someone else"]; 2, 235: viderit Democritus; 2, 351; Brut. 297; Orator, 152; Phil. 2, 118; 3, 17; 5, 33; Fam. -8, 13, 2; R. Kiihner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 149. nolo . . . auditorem: the logical meaning is nolo existimes me adiutorem huic venisse sed existimes me audi­ torem venisse, an affirmative verb being, by brachylogy, supplied from the pre­ ceding negative one. This is due to the fact that Latin often expresses a negative idea in the main verb. Cf. 1, 71: negat esse corpus deorum sed [sc. dicit esse] tarnquam corpus; Madvig on Fin. 2, 25; and numerous other cases collected by Kiihncr-Stegmann, op. cit.,2, 2* (1914), 563. adiutorem . . . auditorem: with the paronomasia cf. 3, 64: sentiam . . . ad-

1, 17

171

1

aequum, libero iudicio, nulla cius modi adstrictum necessitate ut mihi velim nolim sit certa quaedam tuenda sententia." 1

accum A, cum Λ/, frctum C

seniiar; Div. 2, 34: concentu atque consensu; stricti ut etiam quae non probare soleant Brut. 38: suavis . . . videri maluit quam ea cogantur constantiae causa defendere; gravis; and what Cicero says in Orator, 38: 4, 7: nos instituium tenebimus nulUsqut et ut pariter extrema [sc. verba] terminenlur unius disciplinae legibus adstricti quibus in eundemque rtferant in cadendo sonum. The philosophia necessario pareamus, quid sit custom becomes all too frequent in some in quaque re maxime probabile semper relater authors, such as Augustine, who quiremur, 4, 47; 5, 82; Hor. Ep. 1, 1. seems (C. Acad. 2, 24) at one place ac­ 14-15: nullius addictus iurare in verba tually to have had our passage in magistri, j quo me cumque rapit tempestas mind: video enim te non tarn accusatore/a quam deferor hospes; Galen, De propr. An. 8 adiutorem fore. (V, p. 42 Κ.): τό μή προπετώς άπό μιας αίρέσεως άναγορεΰσας σαυτόν, άλλα et quidem: the phrase carries the έν χρόνω παμπόλλω μανΟάνων τε και original meaning further, in cither a κρίνων αύτάς, ούτως προς απάντων μέν serious or, sometimes, an ironical ανθρώπων επαινείται. Cicero's statement spirit; cf. 1, 55; 1, 59; 1, 78; 1, 82; 1, 83; of the freedom of individual judgment 1, 89; 1, 100; also in Greek καΐ ταύτα. on the part of the Academics serves as a libero iudicio: cf. Div. 2, 150: cum autem proprturn sit A cade miae nulla ad­ preparation for 3, 95, where the two hibita sua auc torHate judicium audientium members of the school, Cotta and Cicero, relinquere integrum ac liberurn; Γ use. 4 , 7 : vote on opposite sides of the question; sunt enim iudicio libera. In other terms the cf. R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 2 (1895), 1516; A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. philol. Academics praise their own freedom, e.g., Ac. 2, 8: boc autem liber/ores et soluti­ Assoc. 44 (1913), 35. ons sumus% quod Integra nobis est iudicandi velim nolim: Cicero is apparently the potestas; 2, 9; Off. 3, 20: nobis autem earliest extant user of this form of a com­ nostra Academia magna m licentiam dat ut mon proverbial phrase, which occurs in quodcumque maxime probabile occur rat id various tenses, persons, and numbers nostro iure liceat defendere\ Τ use. 4, 47. (the form in Tcr. Phorm. 950 is rather different in meaning). For variations cf. This freedom contrasts with the crcdal velim nolim (Sen. Rhct. Controv. 9, 3, 8; restraints of some other schools, particu­ larly the Epicureans (1, 66; Fin. 2, 20: Querolus, p. 21 Peip.; Hier. Ep. 130, 19, 1; In Ezecb. 1, prol. pp. 777-778 Vail.), quis enim vestrum non edidicit Epicuri velis nolis (Mart. 8, 44, 16; Incert. Panegyr. κυρίας δύ;ας), over whom even Stoics Maxim, et Constant, 1,1, p. 220 Baehrens; might boast (cf. Sen. Ep. 33, 4), but also as compared with the Stoics {Ac. Querolus, p. 20 Peip.; Donat. in Ter. 2, 120; Τ use. 5, 33: cum a His is to modo qui Andr. 214: proverbiale hoc est, qualia sunt If gibus impost fis disputant; nos in diem fas nefas, ve/is nolis; Hier. Ep. 118, 5, 5; vivimtts; quodcumque nostros animos proba- Adv.'lorin. 2, 21; Aug. De An. 4, 32; bilitate percussit id dicimus, itaque soli sumus C. Julian. Pelag. 2, 33; C. Julian. Op. imp. 3, 138; 4, 122; Salvian, De Gub. Dei, liberi)y Pythagoreans (1, 10), and even the 5, 59 {bis)\ Greg. Mag. JJom. in E^eeh. followers of Antiochus {Ac. 2, 137). 1, 9, 34), velit nolit {Q. Pr. 3, 8, 4; Petron. nulla . . . adstrictum necessitate: cf. Ae. 2, 8: nee ut omnia, quae praescripta a 71, 11; Sen. Dial. 7, 4, 4; Apocoi 1, 2; Donat. in Tcr. Ad. 839; in Eun. 1058; quibusdam et quasi imperata sint defenHier. Ep. 45, 7, 1; Auson. Comm. Prof damus necessitate ulla cogimur; 2, 137; Tuse. 2, 5: quod ii ferunt animo iniqtto, qui Burdig. 19, 14, p. 66 Peip.; Cent. nupt. certis quibusdam destinalisque sententiis quasip. 219 Peip.; Dionys. F.xig. De Great. Horn. 23 (Patr. \ΛΙ. 67, 385); Collect. addicti et consecrati sunt eaque necessitate con-

172

1, 18

8 18 Turn Velleius, fidenter sane, ut solent isti, nihil tam Avellan. p. 433, 7; 434, 9), vtlimus nolimus (Paul. Nol. Ep. 16,5; Hicr. Ep. 54,14, 2; 60,14, 3; Tract, in Ps. 133 {Anted. Martds. 3, 2, 255); Aug. Serm. 128, 11; De Nat. et Grat. 57; Salvian, Dt Eecl. 1, 26), vtlitis nolitis (Hicr. Ep. 49, 11, 3; In Hiertm. 5, 29, 2; Aug. C. Iulian. Op. imp. 3, 19), velint nolint (Sen. Ep. 117, 4; Pun. Pantgyr. 20; Arnob. 1, 43; Lact. Inst. 5, 20, 9; Sulp. Sev. Dial. 2. 1. 9; Hicr. Ep. 49, 19, 3; 57, 9, 1; Adv. lovin. 2, 17; Aug. Serm. 1, 2; 9, 3; Dt um'co Bapt. 10; In loam. Ev. 9, 13; Rcmig. in Scdul. Ptucb. Carm. 5 (C.S.E.L. 10, 352); Collect. Avellan. p. 397, 17), vellet nollet (Sen. Ep. 53, 3); in neo-Latin writers nolens volens was so used. Variants of the thought but without asyndeton arc: velim nolimve (Val. Max. 3, 7, 3), velis nolisve (Aug. CD. 6, 6), sive velit sive no lit (Gaius, Inst. 2, 153), nolis velisne (Prud. Peristepb. 10, 170), velitne annon (Ter. Hec. 509; 558), vtlit an non velit (Plaut. Merc. 452), velis ac nolis (Tert. De An. 58), velint nolintque {Collect. Ave I Ian. p. 380, 15), volentes nolentesque (Greg. Mag. Horn, in Evang. 15, 2), quid velint\ quid non velint (Plaut. Merc. 7), nequt quid velim ntque nolim (Plaut. Asin. 214), invito volensque (Dracont. Romul. 5, 117), dum volo dum nolo {Anth. Lat. no. 279, 19 Riesc). Corres­ ponding Greek expressions are: θέλεος άθέλεος (Acsch. Suppl. 862), θέλεις ου θέλεις (Arr. Epict. 3, 9, 16), θέλει ου θέλει (Arr. Epict. 3, 3, 3; Μ. Aurcl. 11, 15), ούχ έχων εκών (Eur. I.T. 512, but in a somewhat different sense), είθ* έχων είτ* £κων (Liban. Or. 54, 14), άκων εκών (Liban. Decl. 36, 9), κάν θέλης κάν μή θέλης ([Lucian,] Ocypus, 133; Pap. Gr. magic. 1 (1928), no. 4, 2324 Prcisendanz), ού θέλων re καΐ θέλων (Eur. Hec. 566), έάν TC θέλωμεν έάν τε μή θέλωμεν (Sext. Emp. Adv. Aritbm. 47); in English "will you nill you" (Shakesp. Tam. of the Sbre*>, 2, 1, 273), "will he nill he," etc. For the formation of the phrase cf. the English "willy-nilly" and "shilly­ shally." For its appearance and different forms in Latin sec also E. Wolff!in, in

Rbein. Mus. 37 (1882), 87-89; A. Otto, Die Spricbworter . . . d. Romer (1890), 362; A. Sonny, in Arcbhf f. lat. Lsx. 9 (1894), 78-79; C. Wcyman in Arcbiv f. lat. Ux. 13 (1903), 402; J. Marouzcau, Traite de stjlistique (1935), 233, who lists paraUels in form, such as par impar, hue illuct uitro citro, etc. 18 turn Velleius: after the general introduction there begins here the dis­ cussion of Velleius, directed first (1, 181, 24) against Platonic and Stoic theories of the gods and of creation; second (1, 25-1, 41) against philosophers in general, arranged in doxographic fashion; thirdly (1, 42-1, 43) against various literary, barbarous, and popular misconceptions; after which (1, 43-1, 56) the views of the Epicureans arc set forth, to be fol­ lowed (1, 57-1, 124) by the destructive criticisms of Cotta. Mayor remarks that Cicero "commences with the Epicureans as being the easiest to deal with, so as to leave the ground clear for the more serious struggle between the Porch and the Academy," and compares Fin. 1, 13: ut autem a fociHimis ordiamurt prima veniat in medium Epicuri ratio, quae pierisque notissima est. Note also Fin. 1, 27: ilia perdiscere ludus esset\ Ac. 1, 6; Tusc. 4, 6: illis siientibus C. Amafinius extitit dicens, cuius libris editis commota muftitudo contuiit se ad earn potissimum disciplinam sive quod erat cognitu f>erfacilist sivtt etc. fidenter sane: for sane cf. 1, 15, n. {accurate sane); with the phrase cf. Fin. 2, 21: ille [sc. Torquatus, the Epicurean) non ptrtimuit, saneque fidenter . . . inquit. The cock-sure beginning of Vcllcius's speech contrasts with the more mellow and dispassionate introduction of Cotta's in 1, 57, and conveys the impression of a one-sided and enthusiastic devotee (cf. 1, 56: elatus studio) of Epicureanism, possibly even the zeal of a convert (cf. 1, 66). This contrast of speakers sym­ bolizes the deeper contrast between dogmatism and scepsis, the former a characteristic of the Epicureans, Epi­ curus himself having said (Diog. L. 10, 120): τον σοφόν . . . δογματιεΐν τι καΐ ούκ άπορήσειν, though others than

1, 18

173

verens quam ne dubitare aliqua de re videretur,1 tamquam modo ex deorum concilio et ex Epicuri 2 intermundiis 3 descendisset,4 1 uidctur Η * cpicurei D * inter mundus C, internuntiis B*F, intcrnunciis A/ * descendisset sed Dt descendis sed A, dcscendcns scd C

the philosopher might not enjoy this meus modo hoc modo illud; (54) curiosum privilege (Plut. Adv. Colot. 19: fcv γάρ deum; (55) aniculis et bis quidem indoctis; έστι των 'Επικούρου δογμάτων, το μη­ tanta inbutremur superstitione. This con­ δέν άμ*ταπ*ίστως πεπκΐσΟχι μηδέν* temptuous attitude is clearly recognized πλην τον σοφόν. Again, we may sec here by Cotta at 1, 94: tu ipse . . . cum tamquam the contrast between a somewhat narrow senatum pbilosophorum recitarest summos adherent of a materialistic philosophy viros desipere, delirare, dementis esse dicebas; (cf. Div. 2, 29: Democritus . . . ut pbyncus, and in 1, 93 Cotta cites examples of quo genere nihil est adrogantius; and Pease's other Epicureans (Epicurus himself, Mcnote), and a shrewd but broad-minded trodorus, Hcrmarchus, Leontium, Zeno, lawyer, whose conclusions concerning Albucius, and Phacdrus) distinguished science were largely negative (1, 60: for their sarcasm or their rudeness in maxime in physicss quid non si/ citius quam debate; cf. also 2, 162: nihil tarn inridef quid nt dixerim). The dogmatism of the Epicurus quam pratdictionem rerum futuraStoics, as represented by Balbus in Book rum; Lucian, Alex. 25: Επίκουρος . . . 2, is strikingly set forth, but as Balbus πάντ« ταύτα έν γέλωτι xatl παιδιςΐ τι­ shows greater courtesy and less of θέμενος. R. Philippson (fymb. Osloenses, sarcasm toward his opponent, so his 19 (1939), 29) cites a list of contemptuous views arc treated with more considera­ expressions from a couple of books by tion, even while they arc being refuted. Philodcmus which interestingly parallel In the phraseology of Vcllcius Cicero those 1 have given from the following tries to show his general tone of pitying sections, and show convincingly that contempt for others: (18) futtilis comPhilodcmus was quite in the tradition menticiasque; opificem; anum fatidicam; of the arrogant and abusive language rotundum, arden/em, volubi/em; portenta et which Cicero here represents as an miracula; somniantium [this section sets Epicurean characteristic, and the exis­ the tone of the discussion in an exagger­ tence of which makes it needless to sup­ ated form]; (19) optata magis quam inpose, with Mayor, that Cicero is here renta; ilia palmaris; (20) manu paene imitating the figure of Thrasymachus in factum; primis . . . labris gustasse \ (22) Plato's Republic. On the quarrels of Pronoea vestra cessaverit ; deus . . . tamquam Epicureans with Platonists and Stoics aedilis; gurgustio; (24) eorum tarditatem\ cf. R. Helm, Lucian u. Menipp (1906), (28) multa eiusdem monstra; (29) turpissime 149-150, who notes Varro's Mcnippcan labitur\ (30) inconstantia (cf. 1, 35; 1, 43); satire named ΛογομβχΙ», which is falsa perspicue; (31) eadem fere peccat; perhaps a travesty of such. (34) puerilibus fabulis refersit libros; (37) ne dubitare . . . videretur: cf. Sil. quasi delirans; (38) quo quid absurds us; leal. 7, 471: metnit dubitasse videri; also (39) Stoicorum somniorum . . . interpres; the quotation of our passage by F. Bacon, tamquam turbam . . . deorum; (41) ut Adv. of Learning, 1 (1826 cd.), 38. Nt . .. veterrimi poetae . . . Stoici fuisse videanttir; aliqua is a little more emphatic than ne (42) delirantium somnia; absurdiora; (43) . . . qua. poetarum .. . errore; portenta magprum; ex deorum concilio: a frequent lit­ Aegyptiorum . . . dementiam. These phrases erary conceit; cf. P. Moellcr, Deos consilioccur in the introductory and doxoantes qua Ratione Lucilius . . . aliique graphic parts of Velleius's speech; in effinxerint (1912); M. Hammond, on the positive exposition of Epicurean concilia deorum from Homer to Dante beliefs they arc much rarer: (47) Cotta (Stud, in Philol. 30 (1933), 1-16); also

174

1,18

Off. 3, 25: Herculem ilium quern bominum different Epicurean mundi, cf. Epic. Ep. 2 Jama . . . in concilia catltstium collocavit; (ap. Diog. L. 10, 88-89): κόσμος εστί Dip. 1, 49: Hannibaltm ... visum esse περιοχή τις ουρανού, Αστρα τε καΐ γην in somnis a love in deorum concilium vocari; καΐ πάντα τα φαινόμενα περιέχουσα . . . Quintil. Inst. 11, 1, 24: in carminibus 6τι δέ καΐ τοιούτοι κόσμοι είσίν Απει­ ροι (N.D. 1, 53) τό πλήθος Ιστι καταutinam pepercisset [sc. Cicero] quae mm disierunf car pere maligns .. . lovem ilium a λαβεϊν, καΐ Οτι καΐ ό τοιούτος δύναται quo in concilium deorum advocatur .. . quae κόσμος γίνεσθαι καΐ έν κόσμω καΐ μεsibi We secutus quaedam Graecorum exemplaτακοσμίω, 6 λέγομεν μεταξύ κόσμων διάστημα, έν πολυκένω τόπω καΐ ουκ permiserai. The idea of heaven-descended έν μεγάλω είλικρινεΐ καΐ κενώ, καθάπερ informants occurs in other forms; e.g., Har. Resp. 62: nolite enim id putare accidere τινές φασιν; Philodcm. De Morte, 4 posse . . . ut deus aliqui delapsus de caelo {Wien. Sit\ungsb. 110 (1886), 8-9): την coetus bominum adeat; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. μετακόσ<μιον χώραν>; 323, 24: μετα41: Pompeium sicut aliquem .. . de caelo κοσμ<. . .>; Div. 2, 40: deos enim ipsos delapsum intuentur; Q. Fr. 1, 1, 7; Plut. iocandi causa induxit Epicurus . . . babitantis Quaest. com. 8, 9, 2: μή καινόν αέρα tamquam inter duos lucos sic inter duos mundos καΐ ξένον ύδωρ . . . έξ έτερων τινών propter me turn ruinarum [but cf. A. Manκόσμων ή μετακοσμίων άποφήναντι δεΰzoni in Boll, di filol. class. 27 (1921), ρο νυν πρώτον έπιρρεοΰσας; Plin. Ν. Η. 186-189, for other reasons for so placing the gods]; Fin. 2, 75: individua cum 26, 13 [of Asclepiades]: non alio modo quam si caelo demissus adventsset; Lucian, dicitis et intermundia, quae nee sunt ulla Iup. Trag. 45; Icarom. 2: Μένιππος nee porsunt esse intellegimus; Lucr. 3, 18ήμϊν διοπετής πάρεστιν έξ ουρανού; 6: 24; 5, 146-147; Philo, De Sornn. 1, 84: ώσπερ έκ των αστέρων καταπεσόντες τών μέν λεγόντων ότι πάν τό ύφεστώς μεγέθη τε αυτών καΐ σχήματα διεξήχώραν τινά κατείληφε, καΐ Αλλων Αλεσαν; Nazar. Paneg. 14,5, p. 167 Baehrens: λην απονεμόντων, ή εντός τού κόσ­ /'///" caelo lapsi, illi divinitus missi; Inccrt. μου ή έκτος αυτού μετακόσμιόν τίνα; Paneg. Cons/ant. 19, 1, p. 246 Baehrens: Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 2: in medio intervalio te ipsum . .. quern ut caelo delapsum intue-buius et alterius catli desertus, sine be mine, bantur; Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 27; just. Mart. sine re, ruinas mundorum supra se circaque Cohort, ad Gr. 5: Πλάτων μέν γάρ, ώς se cadentium evitat [sc. deus]', 7, 31, 3: Ανωθεν κατεληλυθώς, καΐ τα έν ούραalius iilos [sc. deos] extra mundum suum νοΐς άπαντα ακριβώς μεμαθηκώς καΐ έω- proicit; Quintil. Inst. 7, 3, 5: Epicurus, ρακώς . . . λέγοι; Hicr. Ep. 60, 19, 1: qui bumanam ei formam locumque inter quasi e caelo descendentes paulisper nostra mundos dedit; Plut. Quaest. conv. 8, 2, 731 d: videamus; also many additional cases έξ έτερων τινών κόσμων ή μεταχοσcited by A. Otto, Die Spricbwbrter .. . der μίων; 734c; Atticus ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. Romer (1890), 62. In Fin. 1, 63 the regula 15, 5, 800b: ίξω που τού κόσμου καθί­ δρυσε [sc. τους θεούς]; Dionys. Alex, (κανών) of Epicurus is described as quasi delapsa de caelo {cf. Plut, Adv. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 14, 27, 782d-783a; Colot. 19: τους διοπετεΤς . . . κανόνας]; Hippo I. Pbilosopbum. 22, 3 (Doxogr. Gr.% also in 2, 20 below (of the κύριαι δόξαι): 572): καθησθαι γάρ τόν θεόν έν τοις in quo . . . quasi oracula edidisse sapientiae μετακοσμίοις ύπ* αυτού· Ιξω γάρ τι τού κόσμου οίκητήριον τού θεού ίθετο εί­ dicitur; Lucr. 5, 110-112. The humor of ναι λεγόμενον τα μετακόσμια; Achill. the situation is increased by the fact that, Isagog. 9 (Comm. in Arat. 39 Maass): according to the teachings of Epicurus, ol δέ Έπικούρειοί φασι μένε ι ν τόν κόσno one cither from among the gods or μον άνακοπτόμενον υπό τού αέρος τού from the intermundia could have pene­ έν τοις μετακοσμίοις. μετακόσμια δέ trated into a human discussion like this. έστι τα μεταξύ τών κόσμων διαστήμα­ Epicuri intermundiie: for the phrase τα; Alex. Aphrod. De Fat. 37: cl και cf. Hicr. Adv. Rufin. 1, 6: de ... interσυγχωρηθείη τούτο τε καΐ τό κόσμο; mundiis Epicuri. On the intermundia είναι καΐ κόσμου δντος θεούς, καίτοι (μετακόσμια), or spaces between the

1, 18

175

"Audite," inquit, "non futtilis1 commenticiasque sententias, non opificem aedificatoremque2 mundi, Platonis de Timaeo deum, 1

fuit tilis Bl, futtilcs DB*, futilis IIOM, facilis G

* acdificarcmque A1

R. Philippson (Symh. Osloenses, 19 (1939), κατ' Ίίττίκουρον έκτος δντας αυτούς; Aug. Ε p. 118, 28: Epicurus . . . ponit 29) compares the use in Philodcm. De .. . deos quos humana forma non in aiiquo Poem. col. 25, 29 of διεψευσμένα. mundo sed extra mundos atque inter rnundos opificem: a word related to artificem constituit; Cedren. p. 161 P. (Corp. .Script. somewhat as "artisan" or "mechanic" is Hist. BJZ. 33, 283): τό δέ οίκητήριον to "artist," and used chiefly of banausic τοϋ Oeov *ξω τοΰ κόσμου είναι λέγει, occupations; eg, 2, 150; Ac. 2, 144; έν τοις μετακοσμίοις ούτω καλούμεFin. 3, 4; 5, 52; Tusc. 1, 34; 5, 34: νοις τόποις. Mayor would trace a deve­ Zeno . . . ignobilis verborum opifex; Off. lopment from the Homeric Olympus, 1, 150: opifices . . . omnes in sordida arte rationalized by Aristotle (De Cael. 2, 1, versantur [cf. Plut. Ρlac. Phil. 1, 7 (Doxogr. 284 a 12-13), and forced into the system Gr.1 300): κακοδαίμων δ* άν εΓη (sc. of Epicurus; perhaps a place should also ό θεός) εργάτου δίκην καΐ τέκτονος be found for the thought of Aristoph. αχθοφόρων καΐ μερίμνων είς την τοϋ Pax, 207-209: αυτοί δ' άνωκίσανΟ* δπως κόσμου κατασκευήν]. Hence, some edi­ άνωτάτω, / ίνα μή βλέποιεν μαχόμενους tors think, Velleius uses the word to ύμας έτι / μηδ' άντιβολοΰντων μηδέν describe the less dignified role of the αίσθανοίατο; C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists demiurge or creator, whom Cicero in and Epic. (1928), 467-468. On the forma­ Tim. 6 translates artifex [cf. 7: aedification of the words μετακόσμιον and tore\. Yet in some other passages opifex infermundiurn cf. J. VX'ackernagel, i 'or/es. contains no slur; e.g. 1, 77: pictores, u. Syntax, 2 (1924), 241; on Greek and poetae, opifices; 2, 81; 2, 142: quid opifex Latin allusions to them cf. F. Peters, praeter naturam; Ov. Met. 1, 79: ille T. Liur. et M. Cic. quo modo I ocab. Gr. opifex rerum; Chalcid. in Tim. 26 (Frag. Epic. Discipl. propria La tine verterint Phil. Gr. 2, 186); 138 (Frag. Phil. Gr. (1926), 17. For the likeness of the inter2, 212): quid ergo dicit dens? dii deorum, mundia and their tranquillity to the quorum idem opifex paterque ego; 265; 271; Garden of Epicurus and the "ivory Lact. Inst. 2, 8, 48; and the title ot his tower" which he aimed to inhabit cf. De Opificio Dei; Auson. Fphem. 55, p. 7 P. E. More, Hellenistic Philosophies (1923), Pcip.: ipse opifex rerum; Prud. Hamart. 42-44. 116: ipse, opifex mundi; Avit. Poem. 1, 76 [where God is compared to an opifex]; futtilis: the spelling // seems from ms J. J. Wctstcin on Hebr. 11, 10. evidence the more likely; cf. the verb aedificatorem: cf. 1, 21: mundi aedifieffuttio (1, 84; 2, 94). The adjective is several times used by Cicero; e.g., Ac. catores; Tim. 1; Ac. 2, 126: ne exaedifica2. 59; Div. 1, 36; Fin. 3, 38; Tusc. 4, 37; tum quidem hunc mundum divino consilio existimo. Elsewhere God is called a 5, 16; cf. also Gcll. 11, 13. 10; 12, 2, machinator (Min. Fcl. 5, 7) or Λ fabricator title; 13, 25,19; 16,12,1; J. Whatmough (Hier. In Dan. p. 624 Vail.: apud Plain CI. Philol. 33 (1938). 321, who re­ fonem fabricatorem mundi deum; Aug. marks that this is "a racy, conversational Serm. 241, 8; inventmus eundem Ρ la tone m word, if any ever was." . . . in libra quodam suo quern scrips/1 de commenticias: "imaginary"; cf. 1, 94: sunt tota commenticia; 2, 70: co mmen- constitution mundi inducere deum fabrica­ tinos et fictos; 3, 63: commenticiarum fabu- torem deorum, facientem scilicet deos caelarum; Div. 1, 68: commenticiam rem; lestes, Stellas omnes, solem et Imam; Is id. De Nat. Rerum, 12, 5: rationabile Plato 2. 27; 2, 113; Reid on Ac. 2, 125, on its use for philosophical theories; also fabricatorem mundi opus insinuat). On the the use of commenta (2, 5; Rep. 6, 3). Epicurean denial and Stoic acceptance

176

1, 18

nee anum fatidicam, Stoicorum Pronoeam, quam Latine licet of a divine builder cf. Prod, in Tim. p. 81 f. (p. 266 Diehl). mundi: regularly used for the Greek κόσμος. The Greek term, meaning primarily "order" or "decoration" (es­ pecially of women's ornaments), was apparently first used in a metaphorical manner by Pythagoras to mean an allinclusive universe (Act., Plac. 2, 1, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 327); cf. [Galen,) Hist. Pbil. 44 {Doxogr. Gr* 621); Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 138), though Diog. L. 8, 48 (cf. Phot. Bib/. 249, p. 440 Bekk.) says that Pythagoras called the heaven the uni­ verse (cf. also [Philo,] De Aetern. Mundi:, 3-4; Hygin. Aslron. 1, 1, p. 22 Bunte; Serv. G. 1, 240). Yet Actius admits that Thcophrastus ascribed this terminology to Parmcnidcs and Zcno to Hesiod. Its meanings become rather varied, in­ cluding the firmament, the earth, some region in the universe, the sphere centred in the earth and including the sun, and that which contains the fixed stars. The Stoics recognized a three-fold use of the term (Diog. L. 7, 138; Suid. s.v. κόσμος): (1) God; (2) the orderly arrangement of the heavens; (3) the whole of which 1 and 2 arc parts. Later uses applying to the inhabitants of the cosmos (Aug. In Ep. loan», ad Partb. 2, 12), to the οίκουμένη, and to the world as opposed to heaven or to the church do not here concern us. W. Kranz {Philol. 93 (1939), 430-448), in a study of the history of κόσμος as a philosophic concept, thinks (p. 433) Anaximandcr (fr. 9, 10, and 11 Dicls) the first to use it for parts of the whole. Latin mundus shows many of the same meanings. It is connected by A. Waldc, Lat. etym. VPorterb.1 (1906), 399, with the adjective mundus, "neat," and passes from the sense of "decoration" to most of the meanings noted above, as well as to a peculiar one applied to the underworld, as in the phrase mundus patet. The view of V. Pisani (in Rendie. d. r. ace. dei Lincei, Sci. mor., 6 scr., 4 (1928), 353-355) that the Latin word developed in the reverse direction, from "heavens" (cf. W. Κ roll in Festschrift/. ...P. Kretscbmer (1926),

125-127) to "feminine decorations/' seems unlikely. Velleius here uses it either as a technical term quoted from the Stoics, for which he feels no respon­ sibility, or, as in 1, 53, in the Epicurean sense of a universe resulting from chance rather than from purposeful ordering; cf. C. Bailey, Tbe Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 359. Platonis de Timaeo: cf. Plat. Tim. 28b-29c, especially the phrases τον . . . ποιητήν καΐ πατέρα τοΰδε τοϋ παντός . . . δ τεκταινόμενος αυτόν άπειργάζετο . . . δ τε δημιουργός καλός. This work, of Cicero's translation of which we possess a large fragment, was well known to our author, though Jerome {In Amos, 2, p. 283 Vail., perhaps recalling Fin. 2, 15) remarks: obscurisrimus Platonis Τ imams liber est, qui ne Cicerom's quidem aureo ore fit planior. Though in Tusc. 1, 63 Cicero says: ille qui in Timaeo mundum aedificavit, Platonis deus, yet the phrase de Timaeo need not here be suspected; cf. Tusc. 3, 53: bi poterant ornnes eadem ilia de Andromacba deplorare: "bate omnia ridi"; Off. 3, 82: in ore semper Graecos versus de Pboenissis babebat-. Rip. 1, 30: in ore semper erat ille de Ipbigtnia Achilles; Legg. 1, 1: ut ait Scaevola de fratris met Mario. It should be noted that Velleius here, as in 1, 21 {ab utroque), combines Platonists and Stoics as the objects of his attack; cf. E. Bignonc in Ann. d. r. scuola norm. sup. di Pisa, scr. 2, 2 (1933), 350, n. 84; id., VAristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 430. anum fatidicam: cf. 1, 55: aniculis; 2, 73 (answering our passage); 3, 92: ani/ifer; Dip. 2, 19: anile sane et plenum superstitionis fats nomen ipsum (where see Pease's note); Plut. No» posse suavifer, 21: διαβάλλοντες τήν πρόνοιαν, ώσπερ παισίν "Εμπουσαν ή ποινήν άλιτηριώδη και τραγικήν επιτετραμμένη ν; Pro Nobilit. 12: ούτοι ol τήν πρόνοιαν τήν άχγίνουν μάλα γραΰν μητέρα καλούντες τούτου τοϋ παντός; 13: εκείνη υμετέρα πρό­ νοια χρησμολόγος γραϋς; De Def. Orac. 19: Επικούρειων δέ χλευασμούς καΐ γέ­ λωτας ούτι φοβητέον, οΤς τολμώσι χρή-

1, 18

177

Providentiam dicere, neque vero mundum ipsum, animo et sensibus praeditum,1 rotundum,* ardcntem, volubilcm deum, portcnta 1

praedictum Ml

* rutundum Bl

σϋαι καΐ κατά της προνοίας μΰΟον αυ­ 71; Pro Mur. 74; Pro Sest. 36; Pro Catl. τήν συναποκαλοϋντες; Lucian, lup. conf. 11; F. Hand, Tursellinus, 4 (1845), 141; 10: ήδέως S' άν και τοϋτο έροίμην σε, J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik τίς ή πρόνοια ύμΐν αύτη εστί, μοϊρά τις (1928), 663. ή και υπέρ ταύτην θεός ώσπερ άρχουσα animo et sensibus praeditum: the καΐ αυτών εκείνων; Orig. C. Cels. 1, 8; idea of an animate world was widely 1, 13: προς 'Κπικουρείους δεισιάαιμοheld among ancient philosophers, ex­ νίαν έγκαλούντας τοις είσάγουσι πρόcept, of course, the atomists (Act. νοιαν, καΐ θεόν έςκστασι τοις όλοίς; Plac. 2, 3, 1-2 (Doxogr. Gr.* 329-330 =» Mart. Cap. 2, 213: Zeno ducebai feminam [Galen.] De Hist. Phil. 19, 264 K.): providentem; Maximin. Taurin. C. Pagaο Ι μέν άλλοι πάντες ίμψυχον τόν κόσnos, p. 723 (Patr. Lat. 57, 783a): fato μον . . . Δημόκριτος δέ καΐ Επίκου­ didι omnia fieri? sed stultus stttlta loquitur ρος καΐ δσοι τα άτομα εισηγούνται . . . et cor eius vana intelligit, et sicut Hie aiebat οϋτ' ϊμψυχον ούτε προνοία διοικεΐσθαι; I ullius in Hortensio dieens: "avia mea dicebatalso NX/. Crbncrt, Kolotes u. Menedemos hoc quod diets, fato omniafieri; mater autem, (1906), 130; l,ucr. 5, 65; 5, 114-125). mulier sapiens, non existimavit." For If we concede that divinity implies con­ fatidicam cf. Varr. L.L. 6, 52: qui futura sciousness, then in the following cata­ praedivinando so/eant fari fatidici [sc. dicti]. logue (1, 25-42) a belief in the conscious­ In 2, 73 Balbus replies that Pronoca is ness of the mundus or mundi is attested for not quasi quaedam dea singular! s, but is Anaximander (1, 25: deos . . . innumeused as an abbreviation for procidentia rabilis esse mundos), Alcmaeon (1, 27: soli deorum; cf. 2, 80. et lunae reliquisque sideribus . . . divinitatem Pronocam: cf. 1, 20; 1, 22; 2, 58; dedit), Plato (1, 30: mundum deum esse 2, 73; 2. 161; H. J. Rose xnjoum. Hell. et . . . astra), Xcnophon (1, 31: so/em . . . deum dicere), Aristotle (1, 33: mundum Stud. 41 (1921), 108. In Greek it is used for divine providence as early as Hdt. ipsum deum esse), Xcnocrates (1, 34: deos . . . eos qui in stellis vagis nominantur 3, 108: του θείου ή προνοίη [cf. Soph. O.C. 1180], and the name became at­ . . . septimum solem adiungit octavamque tached in a quasi-adjectival sense to lunam), Heraclidcs Ponticus (1, 34: Athena (like Athena Nike and Athena errantibus . . . stellis divinitatem tribuit), Pcitho), probably, however, through Theophrastus (1, 35: divinum tribuit confusion with Athena Προναία ("before principatum . . . sideribus . . . caelestibus), the shrine") at Thebes; cf. L. R. Farnell, Zeno (1, 36: astru hoc idem tribuit), Cults of the Gr. States, 1 (1896), 306-307. CIcanthes (1, 37: ipsum mundum deum dicit esse . .. divinitatem omnem tribuit This fact perhaps made easier and more plausible the jibe of the Epicureans, astris), and Chrysippus (1, 39: ipsumqut whose objections both to fate and to mundum deum dicit esse . . . solem, lunam, divination (as implying fate) were well sidera). Not all the others named op­ known (2, 162; also the passages cited posed the view of a conscious mundus, by Ritter and Prcllcr, Hist. Pbilos. Gr.i9 though the agnostic Protagoras (1, 29), the atomists Democritus (1, 29) and (1934), 469c). F.picurus (not named), Strato (1, 35: licet — dicere: a phrase used in apo­ vim divinam . . . careat omni et sensu et logizing for Latin translations of Greek figure), and Aristo (1, 37: neque in dis terms; e.g., Fin. 3, 15; 3, 26. neque vero: in the sense of multo sensum esse dicat dubitetque omnino deus minus, emphasizing a previous negative animans necne sit) seem pretty clearly clause; cf. Tusc. 5, 93; Inv. 1, 4; Orator, opposed. Significant among other pas12

178

1, 18

ct miracula non disserentium philosophorum sed somniantium. molibus, sine stnsu deum conveniat insages defending the consciousness of the mundus are: (1) in general, Doxogr. Ullegi, qui a/ienot mm suo, motu feratur; Prod, in Tim. p. 178c (p. 127 Diehl); Gr* 301-306; (2) for the Platonists: lsid. Etjm. 3, 31, 1: caelum pbilosopbi Rep. 6, 15: quae globosae et rotundae, dsvinis animatae men tibus, circulos suos rotundum·, volubile, atque ardens esse dixeorbesque conficiunt; Plat. Tim. 30b: δει runt; id., De Nat. Rerum, 14, 1: dicentes rotundum ac volubilem adque ardentem esse λέγειν τόνδε τόν κόσμον ζφον ίμψυχον ίννουν τε τη αληθείς διά τήν τοϋ θεοΰ orbem caeli—passages perhaps supporting γενέσθαι πρόνοιαν (cf. Pr<x:l. in Tim. the remark of F. A. Wolf (Kl. Scbr. 1 (1869), 522) that one would logically proem, p. 2a (p. 4 Dichl); p. 112b (p. 368 Dichl); p. 125c (p. 413 Dichl); expect that order of adjectives rather p. 139d (p. 1 Dichl); [Galen,] De Hist. than the one in our text, unless the con­ fused arrangement be an attempt by Pbil. 35 (19. 336 K.); (3) for Aristotle: (Galen,) De Hist. Phil. 19, 336 K.; Cicero to show the excitement and the (4) for the Stoics: 2, 21-22 (Zcno); almost contemptuous incoherence of Velleius. Spherical heavenly bodies, 2, 39 (Chrysippus); 2, 45-49; Sext. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 104; 1, 107; Lact. Inst. some of which might be worshipped as gods, Avill be discussed at 2, 49, n. (glo2, 5, 28; and other cases in H. von bosa forma). For the sphere as the perfect Arnim, Stoic, vet. Frag. 2 (1903), 168form for a god cf. 2, 46-49 (Stoics); 169 (nos. 527-528); 191-194 (nos. 633Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 3, 286 b 10-11; 636; 638); Manil. 1, 484-485; 2, 63-64; [Aristot.J De Afeliss. Xenopb. Gorg. 3, [Apul.] Ascl. 29; M. Aurel. 4, 40; Dio Chrys. 36, 30; Chalcid. in Tim. 92; 112; 977 b 1-20; 4, 978 a 7-9 (Xenophanes; 11 A 28 Dicls); 4, 978 b 8-10 (ParmcniSolin. 23, 20; Achill. Isagog. 5 (Comm. des; Dicls, ibid.); Hippol. Pbilosopbum. in Arat. Reliq. p. 35 Maass); Bocth. in Isagog. Porpbyr., cd. 2, 5, 3 (C.S.E.L. 48 1, 14 (Xenophanes; Doxogr. Gr.% 565); Plat. Tim. 33b. Pap. Here. 1055, col. 21 293); Suid. s.v. κόσμος. Objections to (W. Scott, Frag. Hercui. 251) says that assuming an animate universe arc also other philosophers did not hold this found on the part of the Stoic Bocthus view, and Aug. Enarr. in Ps. 113, 2, 5, (Diog. L. 7, 143) and especially among asserts one could more easily believe the Christians; thus Diodorus of Tarsus wrote a work κατά των λεγόντων ζωον in divine anthropomorphism than think God in the form of a spherical sun. τόν ούρανόν (Suid. s.v. Διόδωρος μο­ ardentem: not Platonic, as observed νάζων). by Mayor, but taken by the Stoics from rotundum: cf. 2, 24: quae vero vita tribuitur isti rotundo deo; 2, 46: dicat [sc. Hcraclitus; cf. 2, 23; 2, 35, and notes; Epicurus] se non posse intellegere qtutlis sit also the ardor cat lestis (1, 37; 2, 30-32; valubilis et rotundus deus\ 2, 47 (a Stoic 2, 41). defense of the sphere as the most perfect volubilem: cf. 1, 24: quae vero vita solid form); 2, 49. The spelling rutundtis, tribuitur isti rotundo deo? nempe ut ea celeriprinted here and elsewhere by Plasberg tate contorqueatur cui par nulla ne cogitari (after Bl) and found in some other quidem possit. Cicero here refers to the writers (e.g., Non. p. 164 M. — 241 L.) common belief in a geocentric system; conflicts with its derivation from rota cf. Philodcm. De Deis% 10, 7: ούτε γάρ (A. Walde. Lat. etym. Wbrterb.* (1906), οίητέον ίργον μηΟέν έτερον έχειν αυ­ 530). Sec also W. M. Lindsay, Lat. Lang. τούς τ?} διά της απειρίας <τ>ών όδώ<ν (1894), 201; 545, on the frequent ten­ περ>ιι6<ντας άεί δΊνεΐσθαι έγκυκλί>ως· dency to assimilate the vowel in an ου <γάρ> ευτυχής ό <£υ>μβονώμ<εν>ος initial syllabic to that in a following one. άπαν<τα> τόν βίον. Isid. De Nat. Rerum, With our passage cf. Ambr. Exam. 1,1, 14, 1, combines these three epithets: 4: siquidem mundi aestimatione volubilem, rotundum . . . volubilem . . . ardentem. rotundum, ardentem, quibusdam incitatum portenta et miracula: R. Philippson

1, 19

179

19 Quibus enim oculis [animi] 1 intueri potuit 2 vester Plato 1

del. I 'en. et a/., animum Ν

■ portuit Bl

(Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 29) aptly compares Philodcm. De Piet. 2 7 , 9 ( T . G o m p e r z , Hercui. Stud. 2 (1866), 147): <ο>1 δέ μύθους μέν είσήγον άμέλει καΐ τερατείας; sec also l , 4 3 , b e l o w ; 3 , 9 1 : portent a enim ab ut risque et ftagitra dicuntur; Ac. 2 , 1 2 3 : portenia videntur; Fin. 4 , 7 0 : por tenia baec esse dicit; Att. 14, 21, 1; Juv. 15, 1-2: qualia demens f Aegyptus por tenia colat; Μ in. Fcl. 2 5 , 1 9 ; monstra is also thus used, as in 1, 2 8 ; Tusc. 4, 5 4 ; Att. 4, 7, 1; 9, 11, 4 ; Plat. Hipp. maior% 283c: τέρας λέγεις καΐ θαυμαστών. e o m n i a n t l u m : cf. 1, 39, η. (Stoieorum somniorum). O u r passage was perhaps in the mind o f Favon. ad Somn. Scip. p. 401 Orclli: significans baec quae de animae inmortalitate dicerentur caeloque somniantium pbilosopborum esse comment a. 19. q u i b u s . . . o c u l i s : cf. Max. Tyr. 38, 3 : ού γάρ πω σαφώς ήπίσταντο ol 4νθρωποι τήν ψυχής περιπόλησιν, ουδέ οΐστισιν όφθαλμοϊς έκαστα όράν; Liban. Dec/am. 6, 5 7 : ποίοις δμμασιν Ι δ ω ; 14, 3 5 : τίσιν όφθαλμοΐς ταύτα δψομαι; 2 1 , 1 3 ; A u g . C. lull an. Pelag. 1, 12: quibus eos oculis intueberis? Also CD. 8, 7: mult urn mirari so/eo cum pulcbros dicunt nor% esse nisi sapientest quibus sensibus corporis istam pulchritudinem viderint, qualibus oculis carnis for mam sapientiae decusque conspexerint; Liban. Dec/. 40, 4 0 ; 46, 3 8 : τίσιν οφθαλμοΐς; 4 9 , 1 8 ; Etbop. 3 , 4, p. 380

Focrstcr.

Diogenes

Laertius

(6» 53)

records Plato's reply t o a sceptical y o u t h : οίς μέν γάρ κύαθος καΐ τράπεζα θεω­ ρείται οφθαλμούς έχεις- ψ δέ τραπε­ ζ ί τ η ς και κυαθότης βλέπεται νουν ούκ έχεις. T h e Epicureans naturally depend hca%'ily upon physical e y e s i g h t ; cf. Lucr. 3 , 359-369. o c u l i s [ a n i m i ] : the metaphor o f the eye o f the mind (heart, or soul) is an easy c o r o l b r y o f the use o f όράω or video in the sense o f "understand"; cf. Aristot. Top. 17, 108 a 1 1 : ώς βψις έν όφΟαλμω νους έν ψυχή; Eth. Nic. 1, 4 , 1096 b 2 8 ; Lucr. 4, 750-751: qualenus hoc

simile est illi, quod mente videmus / atqut oculis; Cic. frag. ap. Quintil. Inst. 9, 2, 4 1 : quae non vidistis oculis animis cernere po­ tt stis; Philo, De special. Leg. 3 , 194: δοκεΐ γάρ μοι μηδέν ούτως ό θεός ε μ ­ φανές αφανούς άπεργάσασΟαι μίμημα ώς βψιν λογισμού; De Opif. Murtdi, 5 3 : δπερ γάρ νους έν ψυχή τούτ' οφθαλμός έν σώματι; De Virtut. 11-12; De Prop. 2, p. 53 Auchcr; De Animal, p. 136 Aucher; Frag. pp. 635-636 Mangey; Plut. De Soil. Anim. 3 : λέλεκται "νους όρή και νους ακούει- τάλλα κωφά καΐ τυφλά" ( — F.picharm. fr. 17 Dicls; cf. Aristot. Probl. 1133, 903 a 2 0 - 2 1 ; Julian, Orat. 8, 247a; Basil, Ep. 366 fin.; and many other quotations and allusions collected by A. O . F. Lorcnz, Leben u. Schr. d. Koers Epicharmos (1864), 2 5 6 ) ; Orig. De Prim ip. 1, 1, 9 : frequenter enim sennbilium membrorum nomina ad animam referuntur, ita ut oculis cordis videre dicatur, id est, virtute intelligentiae a/iquid intellectu­ al coniicere. This metaphorical use is widespread; cf. 2, 4 5 : aciem mentis (cf. Div. 1, 6 1 ; Tusc. 1, 4 5 ; 1, 7 3 ; Hortens. fr. 97 Mullcr); Phil. 12, 3 : aciem animi; Fin. 4, 3 7 : aciem animorum; Orat. 1 0 1 : mentis oculis (cf. De Or. 3 , 1 6 3 ; Sen. 42). In other writers: Empcdocles (B, 17, 21 Diels): τήν σύ νόω δέρκευ, μηδ' βμμασιν ήσο τεθηπώς; more definite arc Acsch. Earn. 104: εύδουσα γάρ φρήν βμμασιν λαμ­ πρύνεται; Plat. Rtp. 7, 5 1 9 b : τήν της ψυχής δψιν [and Shorey's n . ] ; 7, 533d: τό τής ψυχής δμμα; Symp. 219a: ή τοι τής διανοίας δψις; Sophist. 254a: τά γάρ τής των πολλών δμματα; [Hipp.] Ars, 11: δσα γάρ τήν τών ομμάτων δψιν έκφεύγει. ταύτα τή τής γνώμης δψει κεκράτηται [cf. Τ. Gomperz in Wien. Sityrngsb. 120 (1890), 9, 166-167]; Aristot. Eth. Nic. 6, 13, 1144 a 30 (cf. [De Afundo], 1, 1 ) ; [Aristot.] Rhet. ad Alex. 1, 1421 a 2 1 - 2 3 ; Lucr. 4, 7 5 0 ; O v . Met. 15, 6 4 : oculis . . . pectoris-, Colum. 3, 8, 1: mentis oculis; Philo, De Opif. Aiundi, 7 1 : τό τής διανοίας δ μ μ α ;

180

1.19

Quod Dtus immut. 46; De Congress. 143: Exam. 1, 17; 4, 1; 4, 27; 5, 86; De lacob. ή ψυχή . . . εστίν οφθαλμός μέν οφθαλ­ 2,3; De Parad. 58; Hier. Tract, in Ps. 145 μών; De Somniis, 1, 164; 1, 199; De {Anted. Mareds. 3. 2, 291); In Eccl. p. Mutat. Norn. 5; De Abrab. 57; 70; De 395 Vail.; In Is. p. 580 ValL; In EZecb. Con/. Ling. 92; 100; De Sacr. Ab. et pp. 468; 513; 591 ValL; In Dan. p. Cains, 36; 69; De Poster. Cairn, 118; 626 ValL; In loel, p. 173 ValL; In Epb. Quod Det. Potion, 22; De special. Leg. 1, 1, p. 563 ValL; Aug. De Ord. 2, 11; 49: τήν του κόσμου . . . θέαν, ήν ού De vera Rel. 37; 60; 61; De Trin. 9, 11; σώματος όφθαλμοΐς άλλα τοις διανοίας 11,7; 11, 12; 11, \5; De Grat. Cbr. 1,8; άκοιμήτοις βμμασι συμβαίνει καταλαμDe Pecc. Merit. 1, 38; 2, 5; De An. 4, 39; βανεσθαι; 3, 4; 3, 6; 4, 191; De Decal. C. Mendac. 36; C. Faust. 22, 54; C. 68; Quod omnis Probus, 5; De Provid. 9; Iulian. Op. imp. 3, 119; 3, 121; 6, 17; C. Ep. Parm. 3, 9; 3, 23; De Bapt. c. Hicrocl. in Carm. our. {Frag. Phi/. Gr. 1, 480); Plut. Quatst. conv. 8, 2, 1: τό μυρί­ Don. 2, 12; C. Adimant. 28, 2; Mar. ων άντάξιον ομμάτων [Plat. Rep. 7, Merc. tr. of Nestorius {Patr. Lat. 48, 527c] όργανον ψυχής καΐ φέγγος άττόλ944c); Claud. Mamert. De Stat. An. λυσιν, φ μόνω θεατό ν έστι τό θείον; 1, 23 {C.S.E.L. 11, 83); Prod, in Tim. De sera Num.'Vind. 22; Manil. 4, 195; p. 63a (p. 204 Diehl); p. 63e (p. 206 Thcophil. Ad Auto/. 1, 2: M. Aurel. Dichl); in Alcib. pr. 12, p. 37 Creuzcx; 4, 29; Just. Mart. Dial. c. Trypb. 4; 67, p. 194 Creuzcr; in Parmen. 1, p. 617 Lucia n, Vit. Auct. 18; Scxt. Emp. Cousin; in prim. Euclid. Lib. prol. 1, Adv. Gram. 306; Clem. Protr. 6, 68, 4; p. 46 Fricdlcin; Syrianus in Metapb. 12, Paedag. 2, 1, 1, 3; Strom. 1, 28, 178, 1; 3, p. 96, 13 Κ roll; Simplic. in Categ. p. Apul. De Plat. 1, 9; 2, 11; 2, 22; De 8, 5 Kalbfleisch; David, Prolegom. Pbilos. Mundo, 30: rex omnium et pater quern 24, p. 79, 14-15 Bussc; Stob. Antb. 3. 1, tantummodo animae oculis nostrae cogitationes p. 83 Hcnsc; Bocth. Cons. 5, pros. 4; vident; Flor. 2; Corp. Hermet. 10, 4b; 13, Cassiod. Inst. 1, 24, 3: oculis interioribus; 14; 13, 18; Porphyr. Vit. Pytb. 47; Orion, p. 173Sturz; Isid. Etym. 11,1,12; Novatian, De Trin. 3 {Pair. Lat. 3, 892); Barlaam et loasapb, 121; Eustrat. in Orig. C. Cels. 3, 14; 4, 31; 7, 33; 7, 39: Etb. Nic. 1, 1, p. 26, 15-16 Hcylbut; σαρκός άποστραφέντες όφθαλμόν τόν 6, 5, p. 311, 34-35; 6, 9, p. 345, 4-5; τήζ ΨυΧήζ εγείρετε, μόνως ούτω τόν 6,12, p. 382, 22-23; 6,13, p. 393, 23; al.; θεόν όψεσΟε; 7, 44; In Ep. ad Rom. 9, 3: G. Kaibcl, Epigr. Gr. no. 853, line 4; menti, quae est interior ocu/us; [Clem.] Shakcsp. Hamlet, 1, 2, 185; Much Ado Recogn. 3, 30; Homil. 3, 3; Chalcid. in about Nothing, 4, 1, 230; cf. also below, Tim. 336 {Frag. Phil. Gr. 2, 253); 1, 49, n. {non sensu sed mente); W. Jaeger, Arnob. 4, 23; Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. Paideia, 2 (Engl. tr. 1943), 283-285. 12, 9, p. 784, 32-33 Hayduck; Lact. Similarly we have allusions to blind­ Inst. 2, 3, 9; 3, 27; 14; 7, 9, 4: deus non ness of heart (soul, mind); e.g., Dcmocr. aspectu nobis . .. comprebendendus est sed175 Dicls; Plat. Phaedo, 99c; Lucr. 2, 14 mentis oculis intuendtu cum opera cms . . . (and note of Ernout and Robin); Epb. videamus; 7, 13, 11; De Opif. Dei, 1, 7; 4, 18; Lact. Inst. 3, 18, 14; Aug. De Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 31; 70; Julian, Ep. 62; Nat. et Grat. 24; C. Iulian. Pelag. 5, 8; Epiphan. Adv. Haeres. 1, 2, 33, 3 {Pair. 5, 9; 5, 10; 5, 12; C. Iulian. Op. imp. Gr. 41, 557d); Cassian. Conlat. 14, 9 , 7 1, 47; 4,112; 4, 125; 5, 56. The frequency {C.S.E.L. 13, 409): cordis oculo; Euscb. of this metaphor is perhaps due to the Pr. Ev. 3, 11, 111b; 14, 27, 11; H.E. fact chat the phrase expresses what we 2, 14, 4; Rurln. Apol. 1, 4; Basil, Horn, in mean by the "imagination." Ps. 1, 5 {Patr. Gr. 29, 224a); Greg. Nyss. In the present passage animi was De Horn. Opif. 6 {Patr. Gr. 44, 140a); omitted by the Venice edition of 1471, Greg. Naz. Carm. mor. 34, 27 {Patr. Gr. and has been by many scholars considered 37, 947a): νους S* ίστιν όψις ένδον, ού a marginal remark added by some de­ περίγραφος; Syncs. Ep. 153 {Patr. Gr. 66, fender of Plato as a literal answer to 1556d); Mart. Cap. 2, 203; Ambros. the rhetorical question of Velleius. Cf.

1,19

181

fabricam illam tanti operis, qua l construi a deo 2 atque aedificari mundum facit? Quae molido, quae ferramenta, qui vectes, quae qua] quam Ν

deos Bx, dcis Β (m. rec.)

HeindorTs edition (1815); K. W. Die­ trich, Comm. crit. (1850), 10; [G. H.(?)J Hcidtmann, Z. Krit. u. Inttrp. d. Scbr. d. Cic. dt Nat. Deorum (1858), 31-32; P. Stamm, De M.T.C. Lib. dt D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 10-11; T. Bin, Krit. H. Hcrm. (1913), 157. With the intrusion of such marginal remarks cf. 2, 131: [tt tamen multa dicuntur]; 3, 40: \mibi quidem sant multi videntur\; Div. 2, 21: [certe potuit]; Off. 3, 29: [minime vero . . . gratia], Animi has also been defended by various scholars; e.g., F. A. Wolf, Kl. SC/JT. 1 (1869), 522; Plasberg, ed. motor. Objections to the word are of several sorts: (1) it seems, as Goethe remarks, to be insufficiently motivated by anything in the previous discussion; (2) by qualification it weakens the force of the interrogative quibus', (3) if oculis animi be taken as a single idea, meaning "imagination," Vcllcius makes no effective attack upon, any improper use of that intuitional method; in fact, one who in 1, 49 declares that the true nature of the gods non sensu std mtntt ctrnatur was hardly in a position to object to the use by opponents of a similar method. intueri . . . fabricam: the Platonic deity is supposed to have in his mind a model by which he frames the world (Plat. Tim. 28 a; Cic. Tim. 4); but cf. Act. Ρlac. 1, 7, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 299): Πλάτων . . . εΙπών "ό θεός έπλασε τδν κόσμον προς έαυτοϋ υπόδειγμα" ίζει λήρου βεκκεσελήνου; and Lucr. 5, 181183 asks, as Vcllcius docs here, exemplum porro gignendi rebus et ipsa / notifies divis bominum unde est in sita primum, f quid vellent facere ut scirent animoque viderent; cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 18; 20. veeter Plato: vester rather than tuus, since he regards both the Stoic Balbus— who in 2, 32 calls Plato quasi quendam deum philosopborum—and the Academics

Cotta and Cicero as inheritors of the Platonic tradition. fabricam: cf. 1, 4, n. (fabrica ti paene); 1, 47; 1. 53; 2, 121; 2, 138; Off. 1, 127; Ac. 2, 87: qua/is ista fabrica est? ubi adbibita? quando? cur? quo mode? For the construction fabricam ... qm construi ... facit cf. Vitruv. 1,1,1 .fabrica est continuata ac trita usus meditatio, qua manibus conficitur e materia cuiuscumque generis opus est ad propositum deformationis. On facto meaning "represent" cf. 3, 41: quern tamen Homerus a pud inferos conveniri facit ah U/ixe; Tusc. 4, 35: poetae impendere apud inferos saxum Tanta/o faciunt; De opt. Gen. Orat. 17: fsocratem, quern . . . Plato laudari fecit ab Socrate; Virg. Aen. 8, 630-631; Ov. Met. 6, 108-109. quae . . . quae . . . qui . . . quae . . . qui: on such repetitions as characteristic of the style of Kpicurus himself cf. H. Diels in Berl. Sitywgsb. 1916, 2, 890; also, for repeated interrogative clauses, A. G. Langc, Vermischte Scbr. u. Reden (1832). 95-96. With the thought cf. Philo Byz. De septem Orbis Spectac.A, p. 14 Orclli; [in looking at the Colossus of Rhodes]: έπαπορεΐ γαρ ό θαυμαστής των θεωρούντων, ποίαις πυράγραις ή πηλίκαις ύποστάσεσιν ακμόνων, ή ποταπαϊς υπηρε­ τών £ώμαις τά τηλικαϋτα βάρη των οβε­ λίσκων έχαλκεύΟη; Our passage is imitated by Lact. Inst. 2, 8, 60: idem qttotiens Epicureus est ac non xmlt a deo factum esse mundum, quaerere solet quibus manibus, quibus macbinis, quibus vectibus, qua mo/ifione tan turn boc opus fecerit; 2, 8, 66: idem profecto de domo quaerens quod nunc de mtmdo requiris, quibus manibus, quibus ferramentis homo tanta esset opera molitus; cf. Chalcid. in Tim. 26 {Frag. Phil. Gr. 2, 186): quorum animis sic institutis difficile persuadeatur mundi esse auctorem Deum, nisi enm tamquam opifex aliquis manibus ceterarumque artium molitione construxerit. molitio: cf. 1, 23; 2, 133. Plato is na-

182

1, 19

machinac, qui ministri tanti muneris l fuerunt? Quern ad modum autem oboedire ct parere voluntati architecti aer, ignis, aqua, terra potuerunt? Unde vero ortae 1 illae quinque formae, e x 8 quibus reliqua formantur, apte cadentes ad animum efficiendum * pariendosque sensus? Longum est ad omnia, quae talia sunt ut 1 muneri Bl ■ ortae om. Ν afnciendum Scbotmann

· e DNOBFM,

turally imaginative rather than literal in his picture of the process which Vcllcius here describes as so laborious, agreeing in this respect with the Jewish and Christian view of creation, as in Gen. 1, 3-27; Ps. 33, 9; Ambros. Exam. 1, 3, 8. Mayor suggests for this and the fok lowing terms: "his mode of building, tools, levers, scaffolding." tanti muneris: of a public building or work (as in Tim. 4; Veil. Pat. 2, 48, 2; 2, 130, 1); cf. 2, 90: archtectum tanti opens /antique muneris; Tusc. 1, 70: moderator tanti opens et muneris; Orig. De Princip. 2, 1, 4: ad tanti operis mo/em; Lact. /nit. 7, 3, 12: quae ratio fuerit tanti operis fabricandi. oboedire et parere: two verbs com­ bined also in Fin. 3, 75; Tusc. 5, 36. architecti: on God or nature as an architect cf. 2, 90; 2, 141; Vitruv. 9, 1, 2; Chalcid. in Tim. (Frag. Phi/. Gr. 2, 212); Lact. De Opif. 6, 5-6. In Greek the architect of the universe (αρχιτέκτων) seems to be usually replaced by the δημιουργός. aer, ignis, aqua, terra: for the four elements cf. 1,29, n. (quattuor ... naturat). illae quinque formae: false explana­ tions were discarded and clarity brought to this passage by G. F. Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 280-281, who compared Plat. Tim. 53c-56c (a part not included in Cicero's translation), where it is argued that of the first five regular polyhedrons—the "Platonic solids"—, the tetrahedron or pyramid (representing the molecule of fire), cube (earth), octahedron (air), and icosahedron (water) furnish the basis for the four elements, while the dodecahedron God "used up" (κατεχρήσατο) in his decoration of the

ae A

* crnciundum Λ/,

universe, perhaps in the twelve signs of the Zodiac. In the Epinomis (981c) a fifth clement, ether, appears, corres­ ponding to the dodecahedron. By this explanation formae; as applied to the elemental units, receives an appropriate significance in its emphasis upon shape as well as substance (note the figura etymologica in formae . .. formantur\ God having generated all these solids from two types of rightangled triangles (Tim. 63d). Goethe compares similar classifications in modern crystallography, and T. Gomperz (Zeitscbr. f ost. Gyrnn. 18 (1867), 213) thinks that in Pap. Hercul. 1148 (/
1,20

183

optata magis quam inventa vidcantur; (20) sed ilia palmaris, quod, qui non modo natum mundum introduxerit sed etiam manu paene factum, is eum dixerit fore sempiternum. Hunc censes of the copula in such short phrases where analogous to that employed with verbs of duty, necessity, propriety, possibility, emphasis is thrown upon the pronoun cf. 1, 25: baec quidem ves/ra; 2, 115: nee etc., in the apodoses of conditions ordi­ narily requiring the subjunctive; cf. vero baec solum admirabilia; 2, 126: ilia possum in 1, 101; 2, 121; 2, 126; 2, 131; etiam no/iora .. . a/que ilia mirabilia; also 1, 84: helium era/; 1, 89: opus era/. 3, 80: sed baec ve/era e/ alia permul/a; For Greek expressions cf. Liban. Or. and many other cases collected by Reid 16, 48: xl δεΐ μακρολογεϊν; 18, 172: on Ac. 2, 86. Palmaris is, of course, ironical as in its only other Ciceronian μικρόν αν είη λέγειν; Decl. 50, 14: τί occurrence in Phil. 6, 15. δει τό πολλά λέγειν; On the ellipsis of the verb of saying cf. 1, 17, n. (verum quod . . . dixerit: instead of quod .. . hoc alias); Am. 32; R. Kiihncr-C. Steg- dixit, the verb being probably attracted mann, Ausf. Gram. d. la/. Spr. 2, 2* to the mood of the intervening in/ro(1914), 552-553; E. Lofstcdt, Syniac/ica, duxerit; cf. Rep. 1, 11: mirum videri 2 (1933), 246. n. 1. sole/ quod, qui /ranquillo mart gubemare ad omnia: ad of speaking against, as se negen/ posse . .. iidem ad gubemacula se in 2, 1; Dip. 2, 8; Ac. 2, 17; Pro Tull. 37. accessuros profi/ean/ur excita/is maxime optata . . . inventa: with this as an fluc/ibus. On the illogicality of drawing expression for wishful thinking cf. Ac. the verb of statement into the construc­ 2,121: rum docen/issed op/an/is; Tusc. 2, 30: tion oiora/io obi ι qua cf. Reid on Fin. 1, 24. op/are hoc quidem es/, non docere; Fa/. 46: manu paene factum: cf. 1, 4: fabriop/are hoc quidem est, non dispu/are; Am. ca/i paene (and note). Plato represents 18: non ea quaefingun/urau/ op/an/ur; Leg. Zeus as saying (Tim. 41a-b): α δι* έμοΰ agr. 1, 1: u/rum cogi/a/a sapien/ium an γενόμενα άλυτα έμοΰ γε μή έΟέλονop/a/a furiosorum viden/ta-, Plat. Rep. 6, τος. τό μέν ούν δή δεΟέν παν λυτόν, τό 499c: εύχαϊς δμοια λέγοντες; 7, 540d; γε μήν καλώς άρμοσΟέν και έχον ευ Aristot. Pol. 4, 12, 1331 b 35-36: τό λύειν έΟέλειν κακοΰ· δι* & καΐ έπείπερ μέν γάρ λέγειν ευχής έργον εστί, τό γεγένησΟε, αθάνατοι μέν ούκ έστέ ούδ* δέ συμβήναι τύχης; Scxt. Emp. Adv. άλυτοι τό πάμπαν, ου τι μέν δή λυθήE/b. 208; Pyrrhon. 3, 244: ευχόμενων σεσΟέ γε ουδέ τεϋξεσϋε θανάτου μοί­ μάλλον ή τάληΟή λεγόντων. ρας, της έμής βουλήσεως μείζονος έτι 20. ilia palmaris: emended by Da vies δεσμοϋ και κυριωτέρου λαχόντες εκεί­ in his first edition to ilia palmaria (an νων οίς όΥ έγίγνεσθε ξυνεδεΐσΟε. awkward phrase, in view of the single The Stoics, of course, took no such reason adduced, though defensible on literal view; cf. Galen, Quod Qualit. the analogy of 2, 126: ilia mirabilia quod; incorp. 6 (19, 478 K. - S. V.F., 2, 323a): 2, 147: quan/o . . . ilia sun/ quod; Ac. 2, οΰτε γάρ ποιητήν εϊναί φασι καθάπερ 86; ilia praeclara quan/o; 2, 102 [and τινά χειροτέχνην τόν Δία, άλλ' όλον Reid's n . j ; Phil. 5, 17; J. N. Madvig, δι* όλης της ύλης διεληλυθότα πάντων Opusc. acad* (1887), 292, n.). In his δημιουργόν γεγονέναι; and for the second edition Da vies substituted the thought cf. 2 Cor. 5, 1: οίκοδομήν έκ emendation illud palmare es/, and T. Birt θεοΰ ίχομεν, οίκίαν άχειροποίητον αΐώ(Berl. philol. Woch. 38 (1918), 551) has νιον έν τοις ούρανοϊς (contrasted with proposed res ilia palmaris est. It seems the ναοί . . . χειροποιητοί of Mark, 14, safer to retain the ms reading Ufa pal­ 58; Ac/s, 7, 48; 17, 24; 2 Cor. 5, 1); maris, and to understand sen/eniia as [Clem.] Homil. 16, 12: ή δέ σοφία . . . being somewhat loosely suggested by ήνωται μέν ως ψυχή τω θεω, εκτείνεται sen/en/ias in 1, 18; cf. F. A. Wolf, Kl. δέ άπ* αύτοΰ, ώς χείρ. δημιουργούσα τό Scbr. 1 (1869), 521-522. For the omission πάν; also Aristot. fr. 18 Rose.

184

1,20

primis,1 ut dicitur, labris2 gustassc physiologiam,8 id 4 est naturae 1 primus Bl " libris Ο 4 idem A logiam Ο

* phisiologiam ANM,

fysiologiam BF, philio-

primie . . . labris gustasse: cf. De this division was retained by the Stoics Or. 1, 87: quae isti rbetores ne primoribus (Diog. L. 7, 39-40) under the titles of qusdem labris attigissent; Pro Cael. 28: το φυσικόν, τ6 λογικόν, and το ηθικόν; qui primoribus labris gustossent genus boc cf. 1, 9, n. {partes . .. membra), above. vitat, Hortens. fr. 93 Muller: in primoribus The first of these, pbysiologia, or natural ... ut aiunt, labris■; Virg. Aen. 1, 737: philosophy, for both Stoics and Epicu­ sum mo tenus attigit ore; Quintil. Inst. reans included theology (cf. the ύμνοι 12, 2, 4: qui lit/eras primis, ut aiunt, labris φυσιολογικοί of Fmpcdoclcs), though Aristotle, Metapb. 10, 7, 1064 b 2-3, degustarit; Fronto, p. 62 Nabcr ( = p. 2 Haines): primoribus, ut dicitur, labiis separates φυσική, μαθηματική, and θεο­ delibasse; Apul. Met. 9, 23: ut primurn . .. λογική; cf. 1, 32, n. {pbjsicus), below; incboatum gustum extremis labiis contingebat; Aristot. Metapb. 11, 6, 1071 b 26-27; 11, Hicr. Adv. Rufin. 1, 30, p. 487 Vail.: 10, 1075 b 26-27; Ammon. in Porphyr. qui oratoriam vix primis labris . . . AIsag. p . 12, 8-9 Bussc; in Categ. p. 5, 4-5 gustasti; Aug. Conf. 9, 18 (literally); Bussc; cf. p. 6, 18-20. For others who C. Faust. 32, 7: iiquorem vix summis, ut differentiated theology and physics cf. aiunt, labris attingas; Cassiod. V'ar. 2, 3, 3: Iambi. Vit. Pyth. 90; Ccdren. p. 94b non primis, ut aiunt, labris eloquentiam {Corp. Script. Hist. Byz- 33, 165b); and consecutus; Ennod. p. 7, 11 Vogcl: quibus pbysio/ogia seems to have been a favorite scientiam non primoribus labris ipsa contule-term with the Epicureans (A. A. Scotti rini; p. 76, 12: qui doctorurn epistulas . .. in Hercul. Voll. 4 (1832), 12, n.; R. summis labiis vix libabat; p. 133, 15: sapo- Hirzcl, Untersucb. ^. Cicero's pbilos. Scbr. rem vitat labris primoribus contingenti. 1 (1877), 155-160); e.g.. 1, 4 1 ; Epic, Similarly in Greek: Philo, De X'irtut. 99: κύριαι δόξαι, 11, 12; Philodem. De Deis, τίς ούκ άν είποι των μή χείλεσιν 5κροις 1, col. 2, 5 ( p . 10 Dicls); 1, col. 8, 25 άπογευσαμένων της νομοθεσίας; 188: (p. 15 Dicls); 1, col. 17, 24 (p. 30 Diels); των ή μή γευσαμένων σοφίας ή χείλεσιν Vi\ Scott, Frag. Herculan. (1885), 208; ακροις; De special. Leg. 1, 37: οί μή χει 210; 222; F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. λεσιν άκροις γευσάμενοι φιλοσοφίας [ = quo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. propria Latine vtrterint (1926), 23. On Cicero's 4, 92]; Lucian, Apol. 6: άπ' άκρου χεί­ λους φιλοσόφων; Babr. 107, 6-7; Antb. use of Greek words cf. A. Font, De Cic. Graeca Verba usurpante (1894); J. MarouPal. 15, 13, 1-2: εΐ U γε Μούσης / 3ακτύλω άκροτάτω άπεγεύσαο [and David, zeau, Traite de stylistique (1935), 161-162; Prolegom. Pbilos. 1, p. 1, 4, Bussc; on their rendering in the Greek or the Paroem. Gr. 2, 5, no. 29 and note of Latin alphabet cf. W. Nieschmidt, v. Lcutsch]; also the proverb πολλά με­ Quatmus in Scriptura Romans Utteris ταξύ πέλει κύλικος καΐ χείλεος άκρου Graecis usi sunt (1913), 40-42. In the mss {Paroem. Gr. 2, 84, no. 95; 2, 617, no. the words arc regularly in the Latin 46, and notes of v. Lcutsch). Sec H. alphabet. id est naturae rationem: cf. Div. 1, Genthc, De Proverb, a Cic. adbibitis {Comm. pbilol. in Hon. T. Mommseni (1877), 269); 90: naturae rationem, quam φυσιολογίαν A. Otto, Die Spricbworler .. . der Rimer Graeci appellant; 1, 130: banc quidem ra­ tionem naturae; 2, 37: physiologiam to tarn (1890), 181-182; and, for this use of primis, Tyrrell and Purser on Fam. 3, perveriitis; Vitruv. 1, 1, 7: de rerum 6,2. natura quae Graece φυσιολογία dicitur physiologiam: philosophy was com­ pbilosopbia explica t; also below, 2, 23: monly divided by the older Academics ration/bus pbysicis, id est naturalibus. Mainto three major parts {Fin. 4, 4), and nutius, Heindorf, and others have

1,20

185

rationem, qui quicquam quod ortum sit putet * aeternum esse 1

putat F

o m i t t e d this clause as a gloss u p o n pbysiologiam; unjustifiably, since s o m e of the passages cited a b o v e s u p p o r t it, as well as similar definitions of G r e e k w o r d s e l s e w h e r e ; e.g., 1, 36 (tbeogowam); 1, 4 3 (πρόληψις); 1, 50 (Ισονομία; cf. 1 , 1 0 9 ) ; 1, 55 (ειμαρμένη); 1, 55 ( μ α ν τ ι κ ή ; cf. Div. 1, 1); 1, 8 3 (physicus); 1, 85 (κυρίας δ ό ξ α ς ; cf. Fin. 2, 2 0 ) ; 2, 47 (σφαϊραν and κύκλος); 2, 58 a n d 2, 73 {Pronoea); 2, 94 (ποιότης); 2 , 111 {Hyadas); 2, 114 (Procyon);\ 15 ( σ τ ρ α τ ή ­ γ η μ α ) ; 3 , 28 (συμπάθειαν). O n such e x p l a n a t o r y phrases in Cicero cf. R. Klotz, Adnot. crit. ad M.T. Cic. Lib. de Nat. Deor. / , 4 (1868), 5-9 ( p p . 9-12 c o n t a i n m a n y examples from other p h i l o s o p h i c a l w o r k s ) ; Rcid o n Ac. 1, 3 2 , w h o o b s e r v e s that Cicero s e l d o m , save in t h e Letters, i n t r o d u c e s a G r e e k w o r d w i t h o u t c o m m e n t o n its m e a n i n g , unless the w o r d has been t h o r o u g h l y n a t u r a l ­ ized. o r t u m . . . a e t e r n u m : cf. 1, 6 8 : si ortui est deorum interims sit necesse est, ut tu pauio ante dt Platonis mundo disputabas; P r o d , in Tim. p . 90a (p. 243 D i c h l ) : εΐ γ α ρ τό γενητόν φθαρτόν. κ τ λ . O n t h e v a r i o u s logical possibilities here i n v o l v e d cf. S c h o l . Od. 1, 2 6 3 : δόξαι φέρονται περί τού κόσμου, ών ή μέν γενητόν και φθαρτόν τοϋτον υποτίθεται, ή 8έ γ ε ­ νητόν μέν, άφθαρτον δ έ · ή δέ ά γ έ ν η τον μέν, φθαρτόν δ έ · ή δέ άγένητον καΐ άφΟαρτον, ής δόξης φαίνεται είναι

τοϋ κόσμου τέσσαρες δόξαι τ ω ν φιλο­ σ ό φ ω ν / ή μέν αυτόν άγένητον, άφθορον δ ο γ μ α τ ί ζ ε ι · / άλλη δέ λέγει, γ ε ­ νητόν φθαρτόν τε πεφυκέναι· / ή δέ πάλιν άγένητον πλην τ ω ν φΟαρησομέν ω ν / άλλη δέ πάλιν γενητόν, αλλά θεοϋ προνοία / άφθαρτον γενησόμενον, ως παν τ ώ ν ά ιδίων* / αύτη τοϋ Π λ ά τ ω ­ νος έστι δοκώ καΐ Νυθαγόρου. Sec also N o c k ' s e d i t i o n of Sallustius, De Diss (1926), lx-lxii. A c t i u s , Plac. 2, 4, 1-14 (Doxogr. Gr.2 330-331) discusses at length the views of different p h i l o s o p h e r s o n this q u e s t i o n ; for m o d e r n studies cf. J. Baudry, Le prohl. de Torigine et de Tetemite du monde dans la philos. gr. de Plat on α Γ ere chretienne (1931), w i t h b i b l i o g r a p h y o n p p . 308-322. G . Santayana, The IJfe of Reason, 3 (1928), 240, r e m a r k s : " T h e G r e e k g o d s . . . c o n t i n u e d t o have genea­ logies, and the fact of h a v i n g been b o r n is a bad a u g u r y for i m m o r t a l i t y , b u t o t h e r religions, a n d finally the G r e e k p h i l o s o p h e r s t h e m s e l v e s , conceived u n b e g o t t e n g o d s , in w h o m the h u m a n rebellion against mutability was ex­ pressed a b s o l u t e l y . " P l a t o ' s view, w h i c h chiefly here c o n ­ cerns u s , finds an e x c e p t i o n t o the prin­ ciple that what is b o r n o r created m u s t eventually perish by a s s u m i n g that the C r e a t o r wills t o keep his created universe in existence and that his will p r e v a i l s ; cf. Plat. Tim. 3 2 c : ώστε . . . άλυτον υπό του άλλου πλην ύπό του ξυνδήσαντος

καΐ "Ομηρος; Schol. Dan. Ccorg. 2, 336:

γενέσθαι; 33a; 41a-b: Oeol θεών, ών

tecutus Epicurum qui ait omnia quae orta occidunt et aucta senescunt. Varro autem in satura quae inscribitur de salute ffr. 84 Buchelcr] sic: mtmdum baud natum esse neque mori; Plato autem non natum aut mori; Metrodorus autem, neque natum neque mori; Zenon ex hoc mundo quamvis aliqua intereant tamen ipsum perpetuo manere\ A u g . C. Acad. 3, 2 3 : scio mundum . . . aut semper fuisse et fore; out coepisse esse minime desiturum; aut ortum ex tempore non habere sed habiturum esse finem; aut et manere coepisse et non perpetuo esse manjurum, T z e t z . Cbil. 10, 5 2 7 - 5 3 3 : περί

έ γ ώ δημιουργός π α τ ή ρ τε έργων, άλυτα έμοΰ γε μή έΟέλοντος. τό μέν ούν δή δεΟέν παν λυτύν, τό γ ε μην καλώς άρμοσθέν και έχον ευ λύειν έΟέλειν κ ά ­ κου, δι* ά καΐ έπείπερ γεγένησθε, αθά­ νατοι μέν ούκ έστέ ούδ' άλυτοι τ ό π ά μ παν, ου τι μέν δη λυΟήσεσΟέ γε ουδέ τεύξεσθε θανάτου μοίρας, της έμής βουλήσεως μείζονος έτι δεσμού και κ υ ­ ρ ι ο τ έ ρ ο υ λαχόντες εκείνων οΓς όΥ έγίγνεσΟε ξυνεδεϊσΟε; Rep. 8, 546a: νενομένω παντί φθορά έστιν; Arist. De Caelo, 1. 10, 280 a 2 8 - 3 2 : είσΐ γ ά ρ τίνες οίς ένδέχεσΟαι δοκεϊ καΐ ά γ έ -

186

1,20

posse? Quae est enim coagmentatio * non dissolubilis, aut quid est cuius* principium aliquod 3 sit, nihil sit extremum? Pronoea vero si vestra est, Lucili, eadem, requiro quae paulo ante, ministros, 1

coacmentatio ACMt coaugmcntatio B*F

* cuius] cui BM

' aliquid Ο

Sen. 72: opus ipsa suum eadem quae coagνητόν τι ον φθαρήναι καΐ γενόμενον mentavit natura dissolvit; Plat. Tim. 41a: άφθαρτον διατελεΐν, ώσπερ έν τφ Τιτό μέν ούν δή δεΟέν πάν λυτόν; Aristot. μαίω- έκεϊ γάρ φησι τόν ούρανόν γε­ De Caelot 1, 10, 279 b 29: συνεστώτα νέσθαι μέν, ού μήν άλλ' ίσεσβαί γε τόν λοιπόν del χρόνον; Tusc. 1, 79: volt enim διαλυθησεται; Ocell. Lucan. 3: τό γε­ (sc. P/ato), quod nemo negat, quicquid natumνέσεως αρχήν είληφός καΐ διαλύσεως sit interire; Pro Marcfit. 11: nihil est enim όφεϊλον κοινωνησαι; Sen. Ep. 30, 11: opere et manu factum quod non conficiat quicqtad composuit resolvit; Diog. L. 4, 65 et consumat vetustas; Ac. 2, 119; Philo, (quoting Carncadcs): ή συστήσασα φύσις De Aetern. Mundi, 17: πατέρα δέ τοϋ καΐ διαλύσει (cf. 4, 66); Athcn. 15, 670b: λύεται παν τό δεδεμένον; Tcrt. De An. Πλατωνείου δόγματος ένιοι νομίζουσι τόν ποιητήν "Ησίοδο ν, γενητόν και 9: dissolubile autem ornne compositicium et άφβαρτον οΐόμενοι τόν κόσμον ύπ' εκείνου strucfile; Anth. Lat. no. 785b, 3 Ricse: Νέγεσβαι; Sen. Dial. 11, 1, 1; Act. dissolvit tern pus quidquid product t aJesse; Prudent. Catbem. 10, 13-16; Procl. in Plac. 2, 4, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 330-331): Tim. p. 116d (pp. 382-383 Diehl): ΙΙλάτων φΟαρτόν μέν τόν κόσμον φύσει, αίσβητόν γαρ είναι, διότι καΐ σώματι - σύνθετόν έστι πάν τό γενητόν. Unκόν ού μήν φθαρησόμενόν γε προνοία compounded things, on the contrary, are καΐ συνοχή θεοΰ; (Galen,] De Hist. unchanging and indestructible; cf. Plat. Ρhatdo, 78a. Coagmentatio is a word used Phil. 11, p. 265 Κ., who says that this is the view of Pythagoras and Plato; by Cicero at 2, 119 and Tim. 17; disso­ Just. Mart. Cohort, ad Graecos, 23; Min. lubilis appears again in 3, 29; for the Fcl. 21, 10: moritur omne quod nascitur; latter cf. N. Stang in Symb. Oslotnses, 17 (1937), 71, who collects Cicero's different Atticus ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 6, 8-15, 802b-803d; Chalcid. in Tim. 26 (Frag. methods of rendering the Greek alpha Phil. Gr. 2, 186): cuncta quae gignuntur privative. pereunt; Sallustius, De Diis, 7: παν τό principium aliquod ait, nihil sit γιγνόμενον φθείρεται [cf. 2]; Comment. extremum: for the adversative asyn­ Lucani, 8, 459, p. 274 Uscncr ( = deton, which, as Mayor says, is equiva­ S.V.F. 2, no. 587): initium enim habere lent to clauses introduced by μέν and δέ, non potest quod non hahet finem\ Lact. cf. below, mortalem . . . mundumt non . .. Inst. 7, 1, 6: Plato, qui de mundi fabrication* sempi/emum; 1, 21: exstiterint, innumeradisieruit . . . in perpetuum dixit esse fabri- btlia laecla dormiennt; 1, 23: sapientes ,. catum; 7, 3, 17: quodsi ei (sc. Platoni) ratio leniant, stulti nee ... possint; Ac. 1, 16; quadraref, intellegeret periturum esse quia Parad. 2. foetus est; Ambros. Exam. 1, 3; Mar. Pronoea . . . vestra: in contrast to Merc. tr. of Ncstorius, Serm. 1, 8 (Pair. Plato tester in 1, 19, the vocative Lucili Lat. 48, 761): incarnatus est quidem deus seems to narrow the application of sed non est mortuus; Procl. in Tim. p. 90a vester to the Stoics alone; cf. 1, 19: (p. 243 Dichl): τό γενητόν φθαρτόν; Stoicorum Pronoeam. Boeth. Consol. 2, poet. 3, 17-18: constat Lucili: he is sometimes addressed by aeterna positumque lege est / ut constet his no men (cf. 1, 25; 1, 47) and sometimes genitum nihil. T. Gompcrz, Greek Thinkers by his cognomen (1, 16; 1, 22; I, 36; 1, 50; (Engl, tr.), 1 (1901), 534, points out 3, 1; 3, 5), and is referred to in the third that Buddhism recognizes the possi­ person in both ways; cf. H. L. Axtell bility of perishable gods. in CI. Phil. 10 (1915), 403, n. 2. coagmentatio non diesolubilis: cf. eadem: the attempts of Heindorf,

1, 21

187

machinas, omnem * totius operis dissignationem 2 atque apparatum; sin alia est, cur mortalem fecerit * mundum, non, quern ad modum Platonicus deus, sempiternum. 9 21 Ab utroque autem * scisci1 omnem cnim Ο

om.

D

' designationem

Η NO Μ

· fecit A1

* autem]

S c h o c m a n n , and others to add another eadem ( w h i c h m i g h t have b e e n o m i t t e d b y h a p l o g r a p h y ) o r t o c h a n g e the o r d e r o f w o r d s in this clause seem u n n e c e s s a r y ,

gests E p i c u r e a n o r Sceptic criticisms of the Platonic t r a d i t i o n , a n d w h i c h appears strikingly in Lucr. 5, 1 6 8 - 1 7 5 : quidve novi potuit tanto post ante quietos j

the sentence as it stands being both

tnlicere ut cuperent vitam mutare priorem?

g r a m m a t i c a l a n d clear. T h i s m a y p o s ­ sibly b e a case in w h i c h eadem d o c s d o u b l e d u t y , as n o m . sing. fcm. a n d as ace. pi. ncut. d i s s i g n a t i o n e m : cf.l , 2 6 : dissignari; 3 , 8 5 . T h i s w o r d , in t h e sense o f " d i s ­ p o s i t i o n " or " a r r a n g e m e n t , " a n d the v e r b dissigno arc in mss often confused w i t h dt ή gnat to, " d e s c r i p t i o n , " a n d designo, b u t the c o m p o u n d w i t h dise x p r e s s e s m o r e accurately t h e d i s t r i b u ­ t i o n o f p a r t s a n d functions. c u r m o r t a l e m : since the Stoic mundus is periodically t e r m i n a t e d by a conflagrotto; cf. 2, 118. 2 1 . a b u t r o q u e : cf. 1, 18, n. (Platonis de Timaeo). W i t h t h e g r o u p i n g o f t w o o p p o n e n t s , here Plato and Lucilius, R. P h i l i p p s o n (Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 20) c o m p a r e s Act. Ρ lac. 1, 7, 7 (Doxogr. Gr.* 3 0 0 ) : κοινώς ούν άμαρτάνουσιν αμφότεροι. s c i s c i t o r : cf. 1, 1 7 : sciscitabar. c u r : cf. Ac. 2, 8 7 : qualis ista Jabrica est? qiutndo? cur? quo modo? 2, 1 1 9 : nulla fuerit novo consilio inito tarn praeclari operis inceptio. H o w and w h y G o d s h o u l d ever h a v e b e g u n t o create the u n i v e r s e is a q u e s t i o n associated by W. A. Elcidcl (Proc. Am. Acad. Arts and Sci. 48 (1913), 722) with that of P a r m e n i d e s (fr. 8, 9-10 D i e l s ) : τι δ' 5v μιν καΐ χρέος ώ ρ σεν / ύστερον ή πρόσθεν, τοΰ μηδενός άρξαμενον φΰν; Plat. Tim. 29d-30b [followed by A u g . CD. 1 1 , 21] asserts as t h e reason for creation that G o d desired the c o s m o s t o be g o o d a n d like himself, t h o u g h this docs n o t explain why t h e process b e g a n rather t h a n h a v i n g always existed—a q u e s t i o n w h i c h s u g ­

I . . . / . . . red cut nil accidit aegri j tempore in anteacto, cum pulchre degeret aevom, / quid potuit novitat is amorem accendere tali? j at, credo, in tenebris [cf. N.D. 1, 22] vita ac maerore iacebat, j donee diluxit rerum genitalis origo. T h a t e i t h e r Cicero o r Lucretius here b o r r o w e d f r o m the o t h e r is u n l i k e l y ; p r o b a b l y b o t h d r e w cither from P h i l o d c m u s or from E p i c u r e a n c o m m o n p l a c e s w h i c h he also u s e d ; cf. R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. ξ. Cicero's phi/os. Schr. 1 (1877), 9 - 1 1 ; A. fcrnout and L. R o b i n o n l.ucr. 5, 156 fT. ( p p . 25-26). Cf. also Aristot. De Caelo, 1, 12, 283 a 11-12: τί μάλλον επί τ ώ δ ε το» σ η μ ε ί ω άεί ον πρότερον έφΟάρη ή μή όν άπειρον έγένετο; P h i l o , De Abrahamo, 163: ει δέ δή καΐ γέγονεν ο κόσμος, υπό τ ί ­ νος γέγονε καΙ τίς 6 δημιουργός κ α τ ' ούσίαν ή ποιότητα καΐ τί διανοηθείς έποίει καΐ τί νΰν πράττει, κ τ λ ; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 8-9 (Doxogr. Gr* 300-301); [ C l e m . ] , Recogn. 8, 3 4 : sed dices: "quando mundus foetus est, et quart tarn tardet" hoc possis obtendere etiamsi ante factus fuisset ; diceres enim, "cur non et ante hoc?" et ita immensa saecula transcendens semper possis requirere, ''cur non et ante hoc?"; A u g . Con/. 11, 10; 1 1 , 12: nonne ecce pltni sunt vet ustalis suae qui nobis dicunt: "quid faciebat deus, ant tqua m faceret caelum et terram? si enim vacabat," inquiunt, "et non operabatur a liquid, cur non sic semper et deinceps, quemadmodum retro semper cessavit ab opere? [cf. N.D. 1, 22] // enim ullus motus in deo novus extitit et voluntas nova ut creaturam conderet, quomodo iam vera aeternftas uhi oritur voluntas quae non erat? CD. 1 1 , 4 ; De divers. Quaest. 2 8 , o n t h e t o p i c quart Deus mundum facere voluerit;

188

1,21

tor cur mundi aedificatores repentc exstiterint, innumerabilia saecla dormierint; non enim l si mundus nullus erat saecla non erant. Saecla nunc dico non ea quae * dienim noctiumque numero 1

nunc enim Η

* qua A1

Plac. 1, 7, 8 (Doxogr. Gr* 300): ό θεάς, De Gen. c. Manicb. 1, 3: dicunt [sc. Mant'cbaei): si in principio aliquo temporis 6v λέγουσιν, ήτοι τόν έμπροσθεν αΙώνα ουκ ήν δτε ήν ακίνητα τά σώματα ή fecit Deus caelum et terram% quid agtbat antequam faceret caelum et terram? et quid ατάκτως έκινεϊτο ή έκοιματο ή έγρηei subs to placuit facere quod nunquam antea γάρει ή ούδέτερον τούτων . . . εί γάρ fecerat per tempora aeterna? also Theodo- έκοιματο έξ αιώνος 6 Θεός, έτεθνήκει, αιώνιος γάρ ύπνος θάνατος έστιν; Athcn. ret, Gr. Aff. 7, 48. It may be replied that for God there is no past or future, 6, 253c; Arnob. 4, 4: ubit quatso, iamdudum all being equally present; cf. Greg. Naz. Pellonia bate fust cum apudfurculas Caudinas Poem, dogmat. 4, 71-73; F. E. Robbins, decus publicum subiugatum tst . . . ? dormieTbe Hexaemeral Literature (1912), 40. batt siertebat? Aug. CD. 2, 22: baec nuWith the question here raised cf. the minum turba ubi erat cum . . . β Gallis complementary one noted by Philo, Roma capta et incensa est? an praesentts De Aetern. Mundi\ 39: πυνθάνονται γάρ · forte dormiebantl . .. nisi salttm anseres τίνος ένεκα τόν κόσμον φΟερεΐ 6 θεός; dis dormientibus vigilarent; In Ioann. Evang. aedificatores: cf. 1, 18: opificem aedi- 20, 2: //// enim carnal/ter accipientes sabbati ficatoremque mundi. The shift to the plural observationem putabant Deum post laborem here expresses an ostentatious ignorance fabricati mundi usque ad bunc diem quasi of the identity of the supposed divine dormire; also 1 Kings, 18, 27: "pcradven­ source of creation, and the following ture he slcepcth and must be awakened"; phrase, repente exstiterint, seems to contrast Ps. 121, 3-4. describe an almost indecently sudden saecla nunc dico: here apparently of appearance; with it cf. Div. 1, 58; 2, 50. time in general rather than of measured exstiterint . . . dormierint: an ad­ units of time, as Goethe well recognizes. versative asyndeton. non ea quae: the obvious fact that innumerabilia saecla: cf. Div. 1, 2; our units of time—years, months, days, 2, 147; Legg. 1, 1. The word saeculum and, by implication, fractions or multi­ ples of them—are ultimately based upon (or saeclum; Cicero uses both forms) is recurrent positions of the heavenly defined by Varr. L.L. 6, 11, as a period of a hundred years, dictum a sene[\], bodies, and therefore are dependent upon (and hence must be subsequent to) the quod longisnmum spatturn sentsctndorurn homotions of those bodies is remarked byminum id putarunf\ cf. Censorin. 17, 2: saeculum est spatium vitae humanae longis-many ancient writers, e.g.. Gen. 1, 14: simum partu et morte deftnitum, quart qui "And God said, Let there be lights in annos triginta saeculum putarunf multum the firmament of the heaven, to divide videntur errasst; 17, 4 says that Epigenes the day from the night; and let them be set the longest human life at 112 years, for signs, and for seasons, and for days, Berosus at 116, others at 120. Cicero and years"; Hcraclit. ap. Plut. Quatst. Plat. 8, 4, 1007d (100 Dicls): ούτως here, however, lays no emphasis on any exact number. The etymology of saeculum ούν άναγκαίαν προς τον ούρανον έχων συμπλοκήν καΐ συναρμονήν 6 χρόνος is too uncertain to form a sound basis ούχ απλώς έστι κίνησις, άλλ* ώσπερ εϊof argument. Just below the word is ρηται κίνησις έν τάξει μέτρον έχούστ) used, not so much with reference to καΐ πέρατα καΐ περιόδους- ών ό ήλιος human life, as to the motions of the επιστάτης ών καΐ σκοπός όρίζειν καΙ heavenly bodies. βραβε-ύειν καΐ άναδεικνύναι καΐ άνϊdormierint: on sleeping gods cf. Act.

1,21 φαίνειν μεταβολάς καΐ ώρας, at πάντα φέρουσι, καθ' Ήράκλειτον, ουδέ φαύ­ λων ουδέ μικρών άλλα τών μεγίστων xal κυριωτάτων τ ω ήγεμόνι καΐ π ρ ώ τ ω θεώ γίγνεται συνεργός; Plat. Tim. 37c: ημέρας γαρ καΐ νύκτας καΐ μήνας καΐ ένιαυτοϋς ουκ Οντας πρίν ούρανόν γ ε ­ νέσθαι, τότε άμα έκείνω ξυνισταμένω τήν γένεσιν αυτών μηχανάται. ταύτα δέ πάντα μέρη χρόνου, και τό τ' ήν τό τ' έσται, χρόνου γεγονότα είδη [cf. Philo, De Aetern. Mtmdit 52]; 38b. χρόνος δ" ούν μετ' ουρανού γέγονεν, ίνα άμα γεννηθέντες άμα καΐ λυΟώσιν; 38c: ές ούν λόγου καΐ διανοίας Οεοϋ τοιαύτης προς χρόνου γένεσιν. Γνα γεν­ νηθώ χρόνος, ήλιος καΐ σελήνη καΙ πέντε άλλα άστρα, έπίκλην έχοντα πλανητά, εις διορισμών και φυλακήν αριθμών χρό­ νου γ έ γ ο ν ε ; 47a: νυν δ* ήμερα τε καΐ νύξ όφθεΐσαι μ-^νές τε και ένιαυτών περίοδοι μεμηχάνηνται μέν αριθμόν, χρόνου δέ ίννοιαν . . . ίδοσαν; [Plat.], Definit. 4 1 1 b : χρόνος ηλίου κίνησις, μέτρον φοράς; Aristot. De Gen. el Corr. 2, 10, 337a 23-24: αδύνατον χρόνον χωρίς κινήσεως είναι, συνεχούς άρα τί­ νος αριθμός ό χρόνος; De Caeloy l , 9, 279a 11-12: ουδέ τόπος ουδέ κενόν ουδέ χρόνος εστίν ϊ ξ ω τοϋ ουρανού; Phys. 4, 11, 219 a 1: ούτε κίνησις ούτ* άνευ κινήσεως ό χρόνος; 4, 11, 219 b 1-2: τούτο γάρ έστιν ό χρόνος, αριθμός κι­ νήσεως κατά τό πρότερον και ύστερον [cf. S t o b . 1, 8, 40, ρ. 103 Wachsm. = Doxogr. Gr* 4 4 9 ] ; 4, 11, 219 b 5-8: αριθμός άρα τις ό χρόνος, έπεί δ* αριθ­ μός έστι διχώς {καΐ γάρ τό αριθμούμενον καΐ τό άριθμητόν αριθμόν λέγομεν, καΐ ψ άριθμοΰμεν), ό δέ χρόνος εστί τό άριθμούμενον καΐ ούχ ω άριθμ ο ύ μ ε ν ; 4, 11, 219 b 15-16: "ακολουθεί . . . τώ μέν μεγέθει ή κίνησις, ταύτη δ' ό χρόνος [cf. 4, 12, 220 b 2 5 - 2 6 ] ; 8, 251 b 2 8 : χρόνος πάθος τι κινήσεως; also several related passages in the Physics and the c o m m e n t s of Simplicius; Z c n o ap. Stob. 1, 8, 40c, p. 104 Wachsm. ( = Doxogr. Gr* 461 = S.V.F. 1, no. 9 3 ) : Ζήνων Ιφησε χρόνον είναι κινή­ σεως διάστημα. Cleanthes wrote a work περί χρόνου ( D i o g . L. 7, 174); further, in S t o b . 1, 8, 42, pp. 105-106 Wachsm. similar definitions arc ascribed to Chry-

189

sippus ( = 5.V.F. 2, n o . 509) and Posidonius, and A p o l l o d o r u s (S.l'.F. 3, 260, no. 8) expands to χρόνος δ* εστί της τοΰ κόσμου κινήσεως διάστημα; cf. Varr. L.L. 6, 3 : lempuf esse dicmt in vallum mundx motus; [Galen,] / / / / / . Phil. 10 ( X I X , 259 K.) — ascribing this definition t o Plato —; Stcphan. in D i o n y s . Thr. (Bckk. Anecd. 2, 889, 12); Suid. s.v. χρόνος; W. Croncrt, Kolotes u. Menedemos (1906), 113, n. 512 (for a papyrus fragment); W. Gent, Die Pbilos. d. Raumes u. d. Zeit (1926), 26. Cf. also Lucr. 1, 459-463: tern pus item per se non est, sed rebus ab ipsis f consequitur sensus, transactum quid sit in aevo, { turn quae res instet, quid porro deinde sequatur. f nee per se quemquam tern pus sentirt fatendumst j semotum ab rerum motu placidaque quiete\ Varr. L.L. 5, 12: neque umquam tempus quin fuerit motus; 6, 3 : tempus . . . divisum in partes aliquot maximt ab solis et lunae (S.l'.F. cursu\ Philo, De Opt/. Mundi, 26 2, no. 511): χρόνος γάρ ούκ ήν πρό κόσ­ μου, άλλ' ή σύν αύτώ γέγονεν ή μετ' α υ τ ό ν έπεί γάρ διάστημα της τού κόσ­ μου κινήσεως έστιν ό χρόνος, πρότε­ ρα δέ τού κινουμένου κίνησις ούκ άν γένοιτο, άλλ* άναγκαίον αυτήν ή ύστε­ ρον ή άμα συνίστασθαι, άναγκαίον άρα και τόν χρόνον ή ίσήλικα κόσμου γ ε γ ο νέναι ή νεώτερον εκείνου· πρεσβύτερον δ' άποφαίνεσθαι τολμαν άφιλόσοφον; id., 6 0 ; Le^g. At/eg. 1, 2 ; Plut. Plat. Quaest. 8, 1006f-1007c (an important collection of statements t o o long to quote here); Sext. Hmp. PyrrJjon. 3, 1 4 0 : έπεί ούκ άνευ κινήσεως ή καΐ μονής ό χρόνος ύφεστάναι δοκεί. τής κινήσεως αναιρουμένης, ομοίως δέ καΐ της μονής, αναιρείται ό χρόνος; Adv. Music. 6 2 : εΐ γάρ ε*στι τι χρόνος, ήτοι πεπέρασται ή άπειρον έ σ τ ι ν ούτε δέ πεπέρασται, έπεί έρούμέν ποτέ γεγονέναι χρόνον ότε χρόνος ούκ ήν και ϋσεσθαί ποτέ χρόνον Οτε χρόνος ούκ ϊσται; Tcrt. Adv. Marc. 2, 3 : ergo nee tempus babuit ante tempus, quae fecit tempus\ Clem. Protr. 4, 63, 1: ήλιόν τε καΐ σελήνην καΐ τόν άλλον τών αστέρων χορόν . . . τά Οργανα τού χρόνου; D i o g . L. 3 , 7 3 : άνευ τής τοϋ κόσμου φύσεως ούκ είναι χ ρ ό ν ο ν άμα γάρ ύπάρχειν αύτώ και χρόνον είναι; Chalcid. in Tim. 21 Α.

190

1, 21

annuis cursibusconficiuntur; nam1 fateor ea sine* mundi conversione 3 effici non potuisse; sed fuit quaedam4 ab infinito tempore aeternitas, quam nulla circumscriptio temporum metiebatur,· spatio 1 nan A*t non A1 mctiebantur Ο

■ sine] si

Λ

• conuenicntia Ο

* quidam Bl

Htque enim ullum tempus fuisse ante mundi mundum esse non potuit, cum nihil aliud exornationem dieique et nocturnal vices quibustempora nisi cursus solis afficiat [which Urn pons spatia dimensa sunt; [Clem.], R. Philippson in Sjmb. Οslocusts, 19 Recogn. 1, 28; Ccls. ap. Orig. C. Ce/s. 6, (1939), 26, believes derived from Posido60: μαχρώ δ* εύηθέστερον τό καΐ ημέ­ nius); Procl. in Tim. p. 85a (p. 277 ρας τινάς έπιδιανεΐμαι τη κοσμογενία Dichl); p. 170a (p. 100 Diehl); p. 242bπρίν clvai ημέρας' ουρανού γαρ οΰπω 244d (pp. 13-20 Diehl); Nonn. 38, γεγονότος ουδέ γης πω έρηρεισμένης 250-251 [of the sun]: ατέρμονα κύχλον όοεύω, / τίκτων μέτρα χρόνοιο; Anon. ούδ* ηλίου ποΰ τηδε φερομένου πώς Hermippus, 1, 42; Lyd. De Mens. 3, 15: ήμέραι ήσαν; [Apul.], Ascl. 30: terrenum autem tempus aeris quaJitate, aestuum frigo- ό γαρ χρόνος έκ τών τού ουρανού κι­ risque varietate dinosdtur, cae/este vera νήσεων πρόεισιν; 4, 154: έχ τής ουρανού reversionibus siderum od eadem /oca tempo-<κινήσε>ως ό χρόνος; Ioann. Philop. raria conversione currentium; Eus. Pr. Ev. De Opif. 1, 3 : ούκ ήν άρα χρόνος πρίν ουρανών ύποστηναι; Schol. Od. 19, 306: 3, 10, 25: είτε γαρ χρόνος η ς είη ό ό ηλιακός δρόμος τό τού χρόνου συμΚρόνος Ουρανού πεφυκώς γέννημα, είτε δή άμα ούρανω συνυπέστη χρόνος, περ^ διάστημα; F. Ε. Robbins, The εΓη τε αυτός ό Κρόνου πατήρ Ουρανός Hexaemeral Literature (1912), 44; W. καΐ χρόνος μετά τούτον; Ambr. Exam. Gent, Die Pbilos. d. Raumes u. d. Zeit 1, 16; 1, 20: tempus enim ab hoc mundo, (1926), 1-9 (through Aristotle); id.. non ante mundum; Basil, Adv. Eunom. Das Problem d. Zeit (1934)—an historical survey; not seen by me; H. Chemise, 1, 21, 557c-560a: χρόνον τοίνυν εΤναί φησι ποιάν τίνα κίνησιν αστέρων, ηλίου Aristotle*s Grit, of presocrat. Pbilos. δηλονότι καΐ σελήνης καΐ τών λοιπών (1935), 215-217. dierum noctiumque: cf. Epic. Ε p. [the argument continuing like that of 1, 72-73: μόνον φ συμπλέχομεν τό Ιδιον Celsus above]; Hicr. In Titum, p. 691 Vail.; ante bate igitur mundi tempera aeter- τούτο καΐ παραμετρούμεν μάλιστα έπαnitatem quondam saeculorum fuisse creden- λογιστέον . . . Οτι ταϊς ήμέραις χαΐ dum est; Aug. De Gen. c. Manicb. 1, 3: ταΐς νυξΐ συμπλέκομεν* καΐ τοις τού­ etsi in principio (emports Deum fedsse των μ£ρεσιν; Ε. Bignonc, Epicuro (1920), caelum et terram credamus, debemus utique 104, n. 1; C. Bailey, Epicurus (1926), inttlltgtrt quod ante principium temporis 241-243. Did the books of Varro 1 * non erat tempus. Deus enim fecit et tempora ; Antiqfdfates with the subtitle De Ternet ideo antequam facerit tempora non erant paribus (cf. H. Dahlmann in P.-UT. 6 Supplbd. (1935), 1233) perhaps treat tempora; De Gen. ad Lift. Lib. imperf 8: quomodo potuerunt dies esse antequam this same question? tempus esset, si a cursu luminarium tempus annuis cursibua: cf. 1, 87; 2, 50; exorsum est quae quarto die dicuntur esse and, in another sense, Legg. 2, 20. facta; Macrob. Sat. 1, 8, 7: ex quo inmundi: as noted by Mayor, here used tellegi po/unt cum chaos esset tempora non in the narrower sense of "the heavens"; fuisse, siquidem tempus est certa dimensio cf. Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 2, 2, quae ex caeli conversione colligitur; Somn. p. 196, 33 Hayduck. For its conversio 2, 10, 9: mundum quidem fuisse semper cf. Tusc. 5, 69; Rep. 6, 19. pbiiosopbia auctor est conditore quidem deot ab infinito . . . aeternitaa: prior to sed non ex tempore siquidem tempus ante all things eternal there exists eternity

1,21

191

tamen qualis ea fuerit intellegi potest,1 quod nc in cogitationem * quidem cadit ut fuerit tempus aliquod nullum cum tempus esset. non potest NO

■ cogitatione

Ν

(α(ών), and prior to all things temporal use of non have been well set forth by there exists time (χρόνος), according Mayor: the inappropriatcness of having to Proclus, Inst, tbtol. 53; 200. Cf. Mar. an Epicurean stress the inconceivability Victorin. in Cic. Inv. 1, p. 79 Orclli: of infinite time prior to creation, and tempus semper futrit neeesse est nve ante the infelicity of both tamen and igitur if mundum nve post mundum nve cum non be inserted. It is not necessary, how­ mundo . . . hoc tempus generale, quia ever, with (G. H.(?)J Heidtmann (Beitr. ntc initium ntc finer» babtt, aeternitaj est Z. Knt. u. In/erpr. d. Schr. des Cic. dt Nat. quam Craeci αΙώνα appellant. Plut. Sept. Deorum (1858), 36-38), followed by Sap. Conv. 8, p. 153a, says that time Mayor in his notes (though in vol. 3, is the oldest thing, and in view of the lxxviii, he, like D. \X'yttcnbach in the confusion of Κρόνος and χρόνος (2, 64 appendix to Crcuzcr's cd. (1818), 723, infra) the proverb πρεσβύτερος Κρόνου would transpose the phrase to a place (Com. Att. Frag. 3, 563, no. 895 Kock) after non potuisse), to consider the words may carry the same implication. Cf. quod ne . . . tempus esset as a marginal the note on tempus . .. cum nullum tempus gloss, added by a Platonist or Aristotelian esset below. to refute the Epicurean doctrine ex­ pressed in the words quam nulla tempocircumscriptio temporum: cf, Arnob. 2, 62: nullius tern ports circumscriptionerum circumscriptio metiebatur. Elsewhere finstus; 3, 29: quis enim annum ignorat (Cl. Rev. 3 (1889), 358) Mayor thinks the awkwardness of this phrase suggests temporis esse circumscriptionem statam. "an ill-understood Greek original, say, intellegi potest: the insertion of by Phacdrus." P. Stamm (De ALT. Cic. non between these words, as found in Lib. de Deor. Nat. Interpolationibus NO and adopted by Hcindorf, Schumann (1873), 15, n. 1) holds it to be spurious. (Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 299-301, and in The sense, however, as I have indicated his edition), Birt (Berl. pbilol. Woch. 38 it above, seems consistent and adequate, (1918), 551), and others, abandons the best mss and entirely changes the mean­ and these proposals, like the extensive ing (cf. A. Goethe in fabrb. /. cl. Pbilol. changes in word-order suggested by F. A. Wolf (Λ7. Schr. 1 (1869), 524-526), 129 (1884), 30-31). Retaining the standard need not here detain us. On the passage ms reading we may explain that by cf. also A. Eussner in Bl.f d. bayer. Gymsaecia Vellcius does not mean definite nanalscbulwesen, 24 (1888), 77-78. measures of time, ultimately derived from days and nights, which could not For intellegp meaning "conceive" have existed before the creation of the Heidtmann (op. cit.t 36-37, n. 4) compares heavenly bodies, but rather that there 1, 73; 2, 54; 3, 38; Fin. 1, 17; 4, 38; must have been an eternity from infinite 5, 33. past time, even without units to measure in cogitationem . . . cadit: cf. 2, 77: it. Even without these (tamen) we can minime cadit in maiestatem deorum \ Off. 1, form some concept of its nature, be­ 9; 3, 17: honestum quod in nostram intelcause we cannot even conceive how legentiam cadit \ and other parallels in (or that; sec note on ut fuerit below) Thes. Ling. Lot. 3 (1906), 31, 17-72. there could have been any period (tem­ ut fuerit: this may retain its sense of pus) when there was no such thing as a question ("how there could have time, either in the sense of extension or, been"), or it may perhaps better be at least, in that of order of succession; regarded as an example of the brachysec note on tempus . . . cum nullum tempus logical use of ut with a verb of saying esset below. The arguments against the or thinking omitted. Thus R. Kuhncr

192

1,22

22 Isto igitur tam immenso spatio quacro, Balbe, cur Pronoea vestra cessaverit. Laboremne fugiebat? At iste l nee attingit* 1

ista NO

* ne attingit

Ν

and C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Εσταΐ' τό δέ ήν καΐ Ισται χρόνου μό­ ρια, ώστε ήν χρόνος δτε ούκ ήν χρόνος Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 246-247, n. 6, explain the phrase as equivalent to fuisse tern pus και Ισται δτε ουκ ϊσται; 4, 10, ρ. 703,4-6; 4, 10, ρ. 704, 10-11; 8, 1, ρ. 1158,32; ρ. existimemus, and compare, among many 1163.25 ;ρ. 1183,9-13; Zacharias, Scbolast. other illustrations, 1, 75: pugnare te species ut quatdam nt deorum [= ut species pp. 106-107 Boissonadc. Cf. also A. quatdam esse existimetur]; 1, 95: retinendum Covotti in Ann. d. r. scuola norm. sup. di hoc tfft dtus ut btatus nt [ = ut dtum btatum Pisa, 12 (1897), no. 4,153-217, on theories of time up to and including Aristotle; tsst crtdamus). P. Tillich in Journ. of the Hist, of Ideas, tempus . . . nullum cum tempue 5 (1944), 61. esset: cf. n. on inttlltgi potest above. J. B. Mayor (CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 163) Desire for an effective oxymoron of the agrees with A. Goethe in thinking the χρόνω άχρόνω type has here led Velphrase to mean "that there could have leius (or rather Cicero) into a confusing been a time when there was no (previous) use of tempus in two different meanings time", comparing the argument in ("period" or "occasion," and "dura­ Aristot. Phys. 8, 1, 251 b 19-27. But this tion"). Time is to most philosophers— Platonists excepted—άγένητος (Act. Plac. seems too much to read into our passage. K. Mras (in Abb. Berl. Akad. 1933, VI, 1, 22, 8-9, in Doxogr. Gr* 318); 40-41) supposes the concept to be per­ cf. Aristot. Phys. 3, 6, 206 a 9-11; 8, 1, haps derived from Posidonius. Rev. 10, 252 a 19-23 (concluding ανάγκη acl είναι χρόνον); Meta ph. 11, 6, 1071b 7-10; 6, looks in the other direction to a time Scxt. F.mp. Pyrrhon. 3, 141: δνά δέ τούτο when χρόνος ούκέτι Ισται. 22. spatio: of time within which, as ήν ποτέ χρόνος δτε ούκ ήν χρόνος, tempore infinito below or hoc interim spatio πρδ τοΰ άρξαο-Oat αυτόν, και Ισται ποτέ in Dt Or. 2, 353; cf. also Di». 2, 147: χρόνος δτε ούκ Ισται χρόνος, μετά τό λήξαι αυτόν, δπερ άτοπον [cf. Adv. innumerabilibus paent saeculis. All these are Phys. 2, 189-190]; Philo, De Aetem. distinguished from continuous duration, as in 1, 21: innumerabilia saecla dormierint. Mundi, 53: πάντων δ* άτοπώτατον ύποPronoea vestra: cf. 1, 20. νοεΐν 6τι ήν ποτέ χρόνος ήνίκα ούκ ήν cessaverit: applied, like αργία, both χρόνος [codd.: κόσμος]; Aug. CD. 11, to absolute loafing and to holiday en­ 5; 12, 16: nam si non omni tempore fuit tempus erat ergo tempus quando nullum eratjoyments; cf. 1, 102: pueri etiam cum tempus . . . erat tempus quando nullum erat cessant exercitatione aliqua ludicra dejecta»· tur; deum sic feriatum volumus cessation* tempus quis vel insipientissimus dixerit [cf. 11, 5-7]; De Trinit. 5, 17: non enim tor pert ut si se commoverit vereamur nt btatus tsst non possit; 2, 59: nee ctssantium erat tempus antequam inciptrent temporal Thcmist. in Aristot. Phys. 3, p. 91, 11-14 deorum ntc ta quae agant molientium cum Schenkl: τοΰ τε γαρ χρόνου ϊσται τις labore\ 3, 93: cur tam multos dtos nihil αρχή καΐ τελευτή, πράγμα των πάντων agere et cessare patitur; Orig. Dt Princip. 3, 5, 3: solent nobis obiictrt dicentts, "si άμηχανώτατον · τό γαρ λέγειν ώς ήρξατό ποτέ γίνεσθαι χρόνος ουδέν άλλο coepii mundus ex temporet quid ante faciebat Deus quam mundus inciperet? otiosam enim εστίν ή δτι χρόνος ήν δτε χρόνος ούκ ήν [cf. 8, ρ. 211, 24-26 Schenkl]; Simplic. et immobilem dicere naturam Dei impium est simul et absurdum"; Aug. Conf. 11, 12: in Phys. 3, 5, p. 491, 15-18 Diels: εΐ γαρ μή Ιστιν άπειρος ό χρόνος, ϊσται τις si enim vacabat, inquiunt. et non operabatur αρχή χρόνου καΐ τελευτή, εΐ δε τούτο, aliqujd, cur non sic semptr tt deinceps% quernadmodum retro semper cessaverit ab opera ; ήν δτε ούκ ήν χρόνος καΐ Ισται δτε ούκ

1,22

193

deum nee erat ullus,1 cum omnes naturae numini * divino, caelum, ignes, terrae, maria, parerent. Quid autem erat quod concupisceret deus mundum signis et luminibus tamquam aedilis ornare? Si 1

nullus Ν

■ nomini

Bl

CD. 11, 5: cur in eis ab ο pert Deus cessavtrit\ 12, 18: cuius retro fuerit aeterna cessatio. laborem: cf. 1, 52, where Vcllcius considers the god of the Stoics as laboriosissimum, for which 2, 133 {ionium iaboraist) might give some support, though the language there may be largely rhetorical rather than exact. attingit: for parallels in the sense of "affect" or "apply t o " cf. 3, 38: quorum deum nihil attingit \ Holden on Off. 1, 18; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 1146, 27-55. nee erat ullue: cf. Sallustius, De Diis, 9: τήν δέ τοιαύτην περί τόν κόσμον έπιμέλειαν ουδέν βουλευο μένους ουδέ πονοϋντας τους θεούς ήγητέον ποιεΐσθαι, άλλ* ώσπερ των σωμάτων τά δύναμιν έχοντα αύτω τω είναι ποιεί & ποιεί . . . ούτω πολύ μάλλον ή τών θε­ ών πρόνοια αύτη τε άπόνως καΐ τοις προνοουμένοις έπ* άγαθώ γίνεται; Aug. Enarr. 1 in Ps. 103, 7 (Pair. Lat. 37, 1340-1341); Ioann. Philop. De Opif. Mundi, 3, 17: δυνατόν μέν ο&ν ύττηρχεν ώς άπειροδυνάμω τω Οεω όμοΰ πάντα παφαγχγεΐν μόνω βουλήματι; also Ps. 33, 9, and similar passages. naturae: elements or στοιχεία, as in 1, 29 (where cf. n. on quattuor ... naturas); 1, 103; 2, 28; 2, 83; 2, 84; 3, 34; 3, 36; Ac. 1, 39; Tusc. 1, 66; cf. also 1, 19, n. {Mae quinque formae) above. Mayor suggests that the singular caelum is of the simple clement; the plurals, in a more grandiose, half-ironic, style, of the lands and seas which constitute our globe. There appears to be no standard order for citing the elements. On caelum — aer cf. Lucr. 4, 132; Plin. N.H. 2, 102. On the four elements in general cf. J. Laminnc in Mem. de tacad. r. ... de Belgique, 65, 2 (1904), 1-194. numini divino: F. Phstcr (in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1274,37) compares for this phrase Ac. 2, 121; Fin. 1, 41; 5, 49; Pro Mil. 83;

De Prov. cons. 34; De Domo, 140; cf. also Div. 1, 106. With numini ... parerent cf. Div. 1, 120: quanto id deo est facilius, cuius numini parent omnia-, 2, 36: deorum enim numini parere omnia. signis et luminibus: as suggested by Erncsti, there is probably a facetious allusion here in the comparison of the constellations {signa, as in 1, 35; 2, 52 (cf. 2, 53); Lucr. 1, 2 (cf. 5, 691)) to statues and the luminibus of the stars to illuminations put up by aediles on Roman public buildings on festival days. J. M. Miller, Die Beleucbtung im Alter tbum, 2 (1886), 48, compares with our passage 2 I''err. 1, 58 [where see Asconius); 1, 141. For such adornment by the aediles (as superintendents of build­ ings) cf. Liv. 9, 40, 16: inde natum initium dicitur fori ornandi ab aedi/ibus cum tensae ducerentur; Suet. Iul. 10; also Cic. De Domo, 111; and for the il­ lumination of public buildings or the stage of the theatre Lucil. 146 Marx (—148 Warmington): Romanis ludis forus olim ornatus lucernis', Cic. Orat. 134, where the lumina of speech arc said to be similia Mil quae in amplo ornatu scaenae aut fori appellantur insignia [where cf. Sandys's n.]; Marx on Lucil. 146. Cf. Philo, De special. Leg. 1, 66: τό μέν άνωτάτω . . . ΰρόν Οεοΰ νομί ζειν τδνσύμπαντα χρή κόσμον είναι, νεώ μέν έχοντα τό άγιώτατον της των δντων ουσίας μέρος, ούρανόν. αναθήματα δέ τους αστέρας. On lumina and sigilla in private houses cf. Dig. 7, 1, 13, 7. P. Boyancc ( £ / . sta­ le songe de Scipion (1936), 117) would here detect Epicurean ridicule of Plato's notion {Tim. 37c) of the cosmos as των άΐδίων θεών γεγονός άγαλμα. While the stars are sometimes viewed as intended to give light to the world (e.g., Ov. fr. ap. Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 24; I^ct. op. cit., 7, 5, 12), they also often appear as primarily decorative (hence the

1,22

194

ut* dcus ipse melius habitaret, antea videlicet tempore infinito 1

ut] id Ν

use of the terms κόσμος and mundus), ταύτα μηδαμή προσαγέσθω, άλλ' αλει­ e.g., Plat. Rep. 7, 529c: τά έν τω ούρανώ τούργητος διατηρείσθω καΐ έν τη πάση ποικίλματα; Tim. 40a: νείμας περί πάν­ μακαριότητι; Dionys. Alex. ap. Eus. τα κύκλω τόν ούρανόν, κόσμον άληθιPr. Εν. 7, 19, p. 334b: τοϋτό γε άτο­ νον αύτω πεποικιλμένον είναι καθ' πον ομοίως άνθρώποις χρυσοχοεϊν καΐ όλον; Lys. 201a; Eur. He/. 1095-1096: λιθουργεΐν καΐ κατά τάς £λλας τέχνας προς ούρανόν / . . . tv* οικείς αστέρων . . . χειροκμητεϊν τόν θεόν; F. Peters, ποικίλματα; Critias, Sisypb. ap. Sext. Τ. Lucr. et Μ. Cic. quo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Disci pi. propria Latine verterint Emp. Adv. Pbyt. 1, 54 ( = Β 25, lines 33-34 Diels): τό τ' άστιρωπόν ου­ (1926), 16. For the duties of the aediles ρανού δέμας, / Χρόνου καλόν ποίκιλμα; in the cura urbis cf. J. W. Kubitschelc in [Hippocr.] περί έβδομ. (cf. Ε. PfcifTer in P.-W. 1 (1894), 454; 462. Cicero himself ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ. 2 (1916), 31, n. 2); Enn. had held the aedilcship in 69 B.C.; cf. Ann. 29: qui caelum versat sttllis fulgentibus M. Gelzer in P.- IF. 7A (1939), 846; apium; 339: bine Nox processit stellis 852-853; L. R. Taylor in Am. Journ. ardtntibus apt a; cf. Lucr. 5, 1205; 6, Pbilol. 60 (1939), 194-202. For a similar figure cf. Philo, De Prov. 2, p. 80 Aucher. 357-358; Virg. Aen. 4, 482; 6, 797; 11, 201-202); Sen. De Ben. 4, 23, 4: si ut: an ellipsis for si ornavit ut; cf. 1, in decorem sparsa; Plut. De Is. et Os. 47, 99: ή [sc. redundat] ut; 3, 8 1 : si [sc. p. 370a: Ώρομάζης . . . τόν ούρανόν periit] quia; Div. 2, 55: si enim [sc. tarn Αστροις έκόσμησεν; Athenag. Leg. pro obscura fuerunt] ut. Cbrist. 23; Lact. Inst. 2, 9, 3: sustm vero deue: the repetition of deus has dis­ babitaculum distinxit clans luminibus et turbed some scholars and led to its implevit, sole scilicet et iunae orbe fulgenti deletion by Ernesti, Schuetz, H. Schwarz et astrorum micantium splendentibus signis {Misc. phitologica (1878), 28), and M. L. adornavit [repeated by Isid. Etym. 3, 31, Earlc {CI. Papers (1912), 204). But such 2]; [Clem.] Homil. 5, 22: ούκοϋν πρό repetitions are not rare in Cicero; e.g., τούτου ούκ ήσαν αστέρες μέχρις δτε 2, 75 {partes); 2, 133 {mundum); 3, 64 άσελγείας προφάσει ύπό μοιχών ό ουρα­ {disinmortalibus); 3, 71 {opinio); Ac. 1, 46 νός Λστροις έκοσμήθη; Recogn. 1, 28; {Arceeiia); Tim. 37 {deorum ... deos); Chalcid. in Tim. 119: eumque [sc. globum] Div. 1, 129 {animi); Fin. 1, 3 (and ornnem buiusmodi luminibus exornasse (cf. Madvig's note); Tusc. 4, 64 {metus); 129); Ambros. Exam. 2, 4, 15: caelum, Legg. 2, 60 {lege); 3, 41 {rempublicum . . . quod ουρανός Graece dicitur, Latinet res publico). quia impressa stellarum lumina velut signa tempore infinito: time during which, babeat, tanquam caelatum appella/ur; Greg. and hence differing from ab infinito Naz. Poem, dogma/. 4, 62 (Pair. Gr. 37, tempore in 1, 21. 420): είδεσι κοσμηΟηναι; Cosmas Indie. ut . . . melius habitaret: a contra­ 3, p. 143D. Also cf. 2, 58, below: ut diction to the often expressed notion in eo [sc. mundo] eximia pulchri/udo rit that God enjoys perfect happiness and has atque omnis ornatus. no wants; e.g., Xen. Mem. 1,6,10; Philo, aedilie: E. Bignonc, L'Aristote/e perDe I 'irtut. 9: έστι γαρ ό μέν θεός άνεττιdu/o, 2 (1936), 375, n. 6, remarks that δεής, ούδενός χρεϊος ών, άλλ* αυτός the divine care of the cosmos is com­ αύταρκέστατος έαυτω; De Plan tat. 3 3 : pared to a λειτουργία, which is quite τίνος γαρ ένεκα, είποι τις 4ν; ίνα contrary to Epicurus's own notions of ένδιαιτήσεις εύαγώγους ίχη [sc. ό θεός]; the deity; cf. Epic. Ep. 1, 76: μήτε Plut. Comp. Aristid. et CatAt 2: άπροσλειτουργούντος τινός νομίζειν δει γε­ δεής μέν γαρ απλώς ό θεός; Zcncb. 1,17: νέσθαι; 2, 97: καΐ ή Θεία φύσις προς άνενδεής ό θεός· παροιμία (cf. C. G r a u x .

1,23

195

in tenebris tamquam in gurgustio habitaverat. Post autem varietatene eum delectari putamus, qua caelum e t l terras exornatas videmus? Quae ista potest esse oblectatio deo? Quae si esset, non ea tarn diu carere potuisset. 23 An 2 haec, ut fere dicitis,3 1

ct om. Ν

* an] nam B1

* dicis F

Textes grecs ine'dits (1886), 129, no. 45); pauperie et paene inopia, abditus modico Apul. De Deo Socr. 12: qui potest videri gurgustio; Apul. Met. 1, 23: brevitatem perfectus fuisse qui a priore statu ad alium gurgustioli nostri ne spernas peto. The use of such a word, of low associations, rectiorem statum migrat; Athcnag. Leg. continues the ironic tone already noted. pro Christ, 16; 29; Lact. Inst, 7, 5, 3; mundum non propter se deus fecit quia varietatcne: cf. 2, 17: tantam varietacom modi s eius non indigef, sed propter homi-tem pulcbritudinemque rerum caelestium; ntm qui eo utitur; also Acts, 17, 25; Zacha- 2, 98; also the note on signis et luminibus above. In Tim. 35 Cicero translates rias, Scholast. p. 115 Boissonadc: ct δ* πεποικιλμένον by varietate distinctutn. αγαθός ων έβουλήΟη είναι τα όντα, ού For -ne postponed in its clause cf. Legg. δεόμενος αυτών προς το εΐναι (ήν γαρ 2, 12: id estne numerandum; for -ne fol­ :τρό τούτων ώς τέλειος και ούθενός δεόlowing a short e cf. 3, 4: responderene; μχνος), κτλ. also the examples cited by A. Harant in in tenebris: cf. Catull. 55, 2: demon­ s/res ubi sint tuae tenebrae; Varr. Afenipp. Rev. de philol. 4 (1880), 25-29; E. Thomas in Rev. de philol. 8 (1884). 134; " T . " in 435: in tenebris ac suili vivunt; Lucr. 5, Rev. de philol. 9 (1885), 151; O. J. Todd 174-175: at, credo, in tenebris vita ac maerore iacebat, j donee diluxit reritm geni­ in CI. Quart. 36 (1942), 30, n. 2. quae si esset, non ea: for qua, si talis or/go; Apul . Met. 6, 5; Aug. De Gen. c. Manicb. 1, 6: in tenebris ergo erat esset, non. P. Mihaileanu, De Comprelnndeus antequam faceret lucem; T. Birt in sionibus relativis apud Cic. (1907), 90, compares 1, 12: quae quamquam ... his Berl. philol. Vocb. 38 (1918), 552. . . . vita regeretur; Pro Cluent. 33: quae gurgustio: a word of uncertain etvmology (cf. A. \X'aldc-J. B. Hofmann, cum se esse respondisset ab ea petivit (for l a qua cum se]; Phil. 1, 38: quae potestas, Lat. etym. Worterb. l (1938), 628-629), si . . . [let, utar [for qua potestate, si . . . used for a small, dark, dirty, or dis­ reputable hut; e.g., Paul, ex Fcst. p. 99 fiet, utar]; Part. orat. 69: quod cum latum M. (p. 88 L.): gurgustium genus habitations genus esse potest . . . unum ex eo delegimus angustum, a gurgulione dictum ; Gl. Ansil. [for f.v quo cum id, etc.]. G V 37: gurgustio: loca tabernarum tenebrosa 23 ut fere dicitis: cf. Tin. 1, 14: ut ubi com-ivia turpiafiunt; G V 38: gurgustium: fere fanmt qid ab eo diisentiunt; fuse. 1, 19: cellula modica; GV 39: domus pauperis; Gl. animum autem alii animam, ut fere nostri; Aa, G 224: gurgitium [sic]: alii pupinam 5, 85: quod fere faciunt. With this Stoic [i.e. popinam] sordidam, alii ubi inc/uduntur view of the universe as made for the porn putant; Gl. Sangall. G 99 (M. Warren sake of man cf. 2,133; 2, 154-162. This theory was especially attacked by the in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 15 (1885), Epicureans; cf. Lucr. 5, 156-167: dicere 160): gurgustium: teguriumumile et tenebroso. Cf. In Pison. 13: meministine, porro hominum causa wluisse parare / caenum, cum ad te quarta fere bora cum C. praeclaram mtmdi naturam . . . / . . . / . . . / ... I ... I ... f ... I cetera de genere hoc Pisone venissem, nescio quo e gurgwtio te prodire involuto capite soleatum, et, cum isto adfingere et addere, Memmi, / desiperest. quid enim inmortalibus atque beatis / gratia ore foetido taeterrimam nobis popinam inba lasses, excusatione te uti valeJudinis\ nostra queat largirier emolument/', ( ut nostra Suet. De Gram. 11: P. Valerius Cato . . . quicquam causa gerere adgrediantur; Aet. vixit ad extremam senectam, sed in sum ma Plac. 1, 7, 7 (Doxogr. Gr* 300) κοινώς

196

1,23

hominum causa a deo constituta sunt? Sapientiumne? Propter paucos igitur1 tanta est rerum facta rnolitio. An stultorum? At 1

agitur Bl

ούν άμαρτάνουσιν αμφότεροι δτι τόν μούνται Ζήνων τε καΐ Κλεάνθης καΐ θεδν εποίησαν έπιστρεφόμενον των αν­ Χρύσιππος xal ol λοιποί τών άπο της θρωπίνων καΐ τούτου χάριν τόν κόσμον αίρέσεως, πας δε φαύλος αγνοία κρα­ κατασκευάζοντα; R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. τείται, κτλ.; Lucian, Timon, 25; Porphyr. ^ Cicero's pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 10, n. 1; De Abst. 3, 2: σοφός μεν γάρ ή είς ή καΐ P. Shorcy in CI. Pbilol. 18 (1923), 91-92. δύο κατ* αυτούς γεγόνασιν, έν οίς μόsapientiumne: the early Stoics divided νοις & λόγος χατώρθωται, ol δέ άλλοι mankind into the two classes of sages φαύλοι πάντες; R. Hirzcl, Unttrsuib. ζ· and fools, largely synonymous with the Cicero's pbilos. Scbr. 2 (1882), 279-298 good and the evil. Sages were so highly (who notes the gradual softening of these idealized as to be rarely, if ever, found views in the middle Stoa and the accep­ in the actual world (Sen. Ep. 42, 1 and tance of the notion of προκύπτοντες, Alex. Aphrod. De Fatot 28 compare or persons progressing toward virtue, their infrequency to that of the phoenix); even though they may not have attained cf. 3, 70: si mens voluntasque divina idcircoit); J. Heinemann {Poseidonios* metapbjs. consuluit hominibus quod Us est larpta ratio- Scbr. 2 (1928), 75) and C. Blum {Studies nem, Us solis consuluit quos bona ration* in the Dream-book of Artemidorus (1936), donavit, quos videmus si mode ulli sint esse 61-62) consider as a Posidonian trait per paucos \ 3, 79: sapientiam autem nemo the strong contrast of the few philo­ adsequitur; Div. 2, 61: si quod raro fit sophers and the many common people. id portentum putandum est, sapientem esse Others are even more pessimistic; cf. porten turn est; saepius enim mulam peperisseBias 73a: ol πλείστοι άνθρωποι καχοί; arbitror quam sapientem fuisse ; Tusc. 2, 51: Hcraclit. Β 104 Dicls: ol πολλοί κακοί, in quo veri erit perfecta sapientia {quern adbucολίγοι δέ αγαθοί (cf. Prod, in Alcib. nos quidem vidimus neminem); Off. 3, 16; prim. p. 525 Cousin). While the Epi­ Fin. 4, 65: nee tamen tile erat sapiens {quis cureans emphasized the importance of enim hoc aut quando aut ubi out unde?); the προλήψεις of all men, learned and Ac. 2, 145: scientiam talem esse dicebat, unlearned alike (1, 43-45), the more cuius com potem nisi sapientem esse neminem.aristocratic Stoics, whose opinions seem sed qui sapiens sit aut fuerit ne ipsi quidem here to be ironically assumed by Vcllcius, so lent dicere; Sen. Dial. 9, 7, 4: ubi enim were not pleased that tantas res opiniont isturn [i.e., the sapiens] invenies, quern tot stultorum iudicari (3, 11); cf. Lact. Inst. saeculis quaerimus\ Plut. Decomm. Not. 33, 2, 19, 4: quis autem nesciat plus esse moment» p. 1076b: Ιστι δ' ούτος [sc. ο σοφός] in paucioribus docUs quam in pluribus ούδαμού γής ούτε γέγονεν άπλετοι inperitis (a view not far distant from Sc μυριάδες ανθρώπων κακοδαιμονοϋνStoic belief). τες έπ* άκρον έν τη τοΰ Διδς πολιτεία rerum . . . rnolitio: cf. 1, 19: quae καΐ άρχη την άρίστην έχούση διοίκησιν; Quintil. Inst. 1, praef. 19; Juv. 13, 26 rnolitio; 2, 133: tantarum rerum rnolitio facta sit. [and Mayor's n.]; Scxt. Emp. Pjrrb. 1,91: an etultorum: Mayor remarks upon τοΰ παρ* αύτοΐς όνειροπολουμένου σο­ the "absence of compassion, contempt φού; 3, 240: έπεί γαρ φρόνησίς έστιν αρε­ for ignorance and weakness, despair τή, τήν δέ άρετήν μόνος εΤχεν 6 σοφός, ol Στωικοί μή ίντες σοφοί ούχ ίξουσι τήν of reformation" which characterized περί τόν βίον τέχνην^Γ Adv. Eth. 181]; the old aristocratic philosophies, Epi­ curean and Stoic alike, in contrast to Adv. Log. 1, 432: μέχρι δεΰρο ανεύρε­ the teachings of Christianity [e.g., 1 Cor. του καθεστώτος τοΰ σοφού; 1, 433: έπεί 1, 27]. In the case of paucos above and γαρ τοις φαύλοις κατ' αυτούς έγκαταριθof mistrrimi here, ideas in this book put

1,23

197

primum causa non fuit cur de inprobis bene mereretur; deinde quid est adsecutus, cum omnes stulti sint sine dubio miserrimi, maxime quod stulti sunt (miserius enim stultitia quid possumus dicere?), deinde quod ita1 multa sunt incommoda in vita ut ea sapientes commodorum conpensatione leniant, stulti nee vitare venientia2 possint3 nee ferrc praesentia. 10 Qui vero mundum ipsum4 animantem sapicntemqueδ esse dixerunt, nullo modo vide1 ita om. Ο om. Μ

■ lenientia O 1

' possum Λ/1

into the mouth of the Epicurean Velleius reappear in 3, 70 and 3, 79, respec­ tively, as spoken by the Academic Cotta, from which we might perhaps assume that they arc Ciceros* own contribution as author, rather than being drawn from a particular source. deinde . . . deinde: an awkward re­ petition, the first instance continuing primum and the second giving an addi­ tional argument after that introduced by maxime. omnes stulti . . . miserrimi: to the important passages collected in S. Y'.F. 3, nos. 671-676, add: Fin. 1, 59: nemo igitur <stu/tus> non miser; 3, 60: apparet . . . offidum . . . stulti manere in vita, cum sit miser [cf. 3, 61]; Plat. Symp. 204a: αύτδ γαρ τοΰτό έστι χαλεπόν άμαΟΙα, τό μή οντά καλόν κάγαΟόν μηδέ φρόνιμον Soxciv αΰτω είναι Ικανόν; Aug. C.D. 9, 15: //' autem . . . omnes homines, quamdiu morta/es sunt, etiam miseri sint necesse est; 21, 14: non enim parva poena tit ipsa insipitntia vtt imperitia; also Fin. 4, 64: nihil igitur adiiwat procedere et progrtdi in virtute quo minus miserrimus sit. incommoda: whether the Epicurean speaker is here using a technical term of Stoicism (άττοπροηγμένα; cf. A. Pittct, Voeab. pbilos. de Senlque, 1 (1937), 196197) because speaking to a Stoic, or whether the word is here used in a more popular sense (cf. Ac. 1, 23: muftis vitae commodis, and Rcid's n.), is not clear. R. Philippson (in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 18) would compare Lucr. 5, 199: tanta stai praedita culpa. conpensatione: cf. Τ use. 5, 95: hoc

4

ipsum om. Μ

· que

usurum compensation sapientem ut et voluptatem fugiat, si ea maiorem dolorem effectura sit, et dolorem suscipiat maiorem efficientem voluptatem; also Epic. ap. Fin. 2, %: compensabatur . . . tamen cum his omni­ bus animi laetitia quam capiebam memoria rationum inventorumque nostrorum. leniant . . . possint: Da vies, Erncsti, Walker, and some other editors have been troubled by the somewhat awkward parataxis, and have emended in various ways. But the meaning seems to be, as translated by H. Rackham, "there are so many troubles in life that, though wise men can assuage them by balancing against them life's advantages, fools can neither avoid their approach nor endure their presence." Cf. 1, 20: cuiusprincipium aliquod sit, nihil sit extremum; 1, 74; 1, 86; 2, 87; 3, 32; Fin. 1, 15 (and Madvig's note for other parallels); Virg. Aen. 6, 324: di emus iurare et fallere numen. F. A. Wolf {Kl. Schr. 1 (1869), 527-528) defends our text and cites Greek paral­ lels; G. F. Schocmann (ad loc.) remarks that concessions or assumptions arc often introduced, without the conjunc­ tions natural to them, before clauses containing the essential fact of the sen­ tence. vitare . . . ferre: cf. Virg. Aen. 6, 892: quo quemque modo fugiatque feratque laborem. mundum ipsum animantem: cf. 1, 18, n. (animo et sensibus praeditum). sapientemque: on the mundus as sapiens cf. 2, 2 1 ; 2, 22; 2, 30; 2, 32; 2, 36; 2, 39; 2, 46; 3, 2 1 ; Ac. 2, 119; S.V'.F. 2, nos. 633-645.

198

1,24

runt animi natura1 intellegentis * in quam figuram cadere posset.3 Dc quo dicam equidem paulo post. 24 Nunc autem hactcnus: admirabor eorum tarditatem * qui animantem 6 inmortalem ct 1 naturam CNOB*FM * intellegentes AlNOFM, intellcgcntcr Β * possit Η tarditate A * animantem mundum (mundum del.) M, animant {del.) cnim x mortalem D , autumam cum D (m. ret.)

4

natura: naturam\ found in CNB%, might be explained as a case of prolepsis (cf. Div. 2, 103; and Pease's note), but natura is better attested. Animi natura seems 2 periphrasis for animus', cf.

or passing to a new topic, are frequent in Cicero; e.g., Div. 2, 53: sed bate bacttnus; nunc ad ostenta veniamus; 2, 76: sed de hoc loco plura in aliis, nunc bactenus; Fat. 20: std bate bacttnus; alia vidtamus; above, title, NATVRA DEORVM; Ac. 2, 36; Fin. 4, 14: sed bate bactenus; nunc vidtamus; 4, 80: quoniam .. . advts1, 44: omnium natura; 2, 24: caloris natu­ ram; 2, 60: aliat naturae deorum; 2, 133: perascit .. . nunc quidem bactenus; Τ use. bumanae naturaefigura;2, 136: a/pi natura; 3, 84: bate quidem bactenus; cetera quotiensFin. 5, 33: intelUgant si quando naturam cumqut voletis; 4, 65: de malorum opinion* bominis dicam bominem dicere me; also 58 bactenus; vidtamus nunc; Off. 1, 92: std Lucretian passages [cf. Merrill on Lucr. bate quidem bacttnus. illud autem; 1, 140: 3, 43]; Plat. Pbaedo, 87e: την φύσιν της sed baec bactenus; 1, 160: bate quidem ασθενείας; Plut. Adv. Colot. 11, p. bactenus. pate foetus enim locus est; 3, 6: sed baec bactenus; multa enim saept . . . I l l 2d: Κωλώτου φύσις αυτός ό Κωλώseripsimus; Parad. 41: sed baec bactenus. της έστιν άλλο δ* ουδέν; C. Bailey, ed. of Lucr. 1 (1947), 142-143. On the emphatic Hie vidtat; Am. 24: bactenus mibi viator position of natura, standing before the de amicitia . . . dicere; si quae praeterita phrase in quamfiguram,sec J. B. Hofmann, sunt; 55: sed baec bactenus; Brut. 52; Att. 6, 2, 1. In the present passage, as noted Lat. Umgangsspracbe (1926), 105. in quam figuram: cf. Lucr. 5, 126- by [G. H.(?)] Heidtmann (Beitr. - . 127: quippe elenim non est, cum quovis Krit. u. Interp. d. Sehr. d. Cic. de Nat. corpore ut esse ( posse animi natura putetur Deorum (1858), 44), nunc is needed with consiliumque; 5, 132-133: sic animi natura admirabor, to make that word refer to nequit sine corpore oriri f sola neque a ntrvis the immediate present, as contrasted et sanguine longiter esse. Vclleius naturally with dicam ... paulo post (C. L. Kayscr, in the Baiter-Kayser edition (1864), here anticipates the Bpicurcan views on divine anthropomorphism, to be set emended to admiror), and so, if we re­ tain bactenus (which Heidtmann thought forth at 1, 46-48; cf. 1, 76-102. One may also compare [Plat.] Definit. 415a: might have originated from the marginal note of one who had read up to that άνθρωπος ζωον άπτερον, δίπουν, πλαpoint—a use which Mayor says actually τυώνυχον δ μόνον των βντων επιστή­ μης της κατά λόγους δεκτικόν έστιν; occurs in a Harlcian ms—, and which Anon. Vit. Homeri (in T. Gale, Opusc. T. Birt (in Berl. pbilol. Woeb. 38 (1918). 552) improbably explains as a dittomyth., pbys. et etb. (1688), 336): ουδέν δέ άλλο σώματος είδος [for the gods] ή τοϋ graph y of autem), the phrase must look forward rather than back. For the future άνθρωπου δεκτικόν έστιν επιστήμης καΐ λόγου, προσεικάσας έκαστον των θεών. admirabor where one might expect a present cf. Div. 1, 132: testabor; De Or. cadere poseet: cf. Div. 2, 93: confitendum sit Hit's eos qui nascuntur eodem 3, 148: censebo; Fam. 11, 7, 2: volam; tempore posse in dissimilis incidere natural; Att. 12, 32, 2: praestabo; Q. Fr. 3, 1, 3: also 1, 19, n. (apte cadentes), below; G. P. praestabo; H. Sjogren, Comment. Tullianae (1910), 150-153. Shipp in CI. Rev. 51 (1937), 209-212. 24 nunc autem hactenue: such tarditatem: cf. 1, 11, n. (tarditate phrases, abruptly closing a discussion hominum).

1,24

199

eundem beatum rotundum* esse velint, quod ea forma neget rutundum AlB*,

rudum Bx

ο τον ε£η, τώ δέ παντί προσεικάζων εύanimantem: here a substantive. The κυκλον έποίει (the idea was parodied in two qualities predicated by Vellcius of Old Comedy, according to Act. P/ac. this animate god of the Platonists and Stoics (1, 18)—whom he here, either 1, 7, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 299). For other sarcastically and for the sake of ar­ expressions of this thought cf. Diog. gument, or sincerely (cf. 1, 36) accepts— L. 8, 35: καΐ των σχημάτων τό κάλλιστον arc the two fundamentals assumed by σφαΐραν είναι των στερεών, των δ* επι­ the Epicureans in 1, 45: ut eos aeternos πέδων κύκλον [the view of Pythagoras]; et btatos babtremusy which Vellcius finds Parmcn. 8, 42-44 Diels: αύτάρ έπεί πεί­ ρας πύματον, τετελεσμένον εστί / πάνincompatible with the spherical form which he here derides; cf. Sen. Apocol. τοΟεν, εύκύκλου σφαίρης έναλίγκιον Ογ8, 1: 'Επικούρειος θεός won potest esse κω, / μεσσόθεν (σοπαλές πάντη (cf. .. . Stoicus? quomodo potest rofundus esse, Aet. P/ac. 1, 7, 26 (Doxogr. Gr* 303): ut ait I 'arrot sine capitet sine praeputio? ΙΙαρμενίδης τό άκίνητον καΐ πεπερασμένον σφαιροειδές [sc. τόν Οεόν]; Boeth. Ambr. Exam. 1, 1, 4 (quoted on quae Cons. 3, pr. 12); Aristot. De An. 1, 2, vita, below). Lact. De Opif. 5, 1, remarks 405 a 11-12, who says that Dcmocritus that when God made the animals noluit ea in rotundum formae speciem conglobareτών . . . σχημάτων εύκινητότατον τό atqut colligere. E. V. Arnold, Rom. σφαιροειδές λέγει (cf. 'Act. P/ac. 1, 7, 6 (Doxogr. Gr.1 302): Δημόκριτος νουν Stoicism (1911), 222, n. 36, observes that "in connexion with the association of τόν Οεόν έν πυρί σφαιροειδεΐ); De Cae/o, God with the universe we may say (but 2, 4, 286 b 10-11: σχήμα δ* ανάγκη σφαιonly in a secondary sense) that God has ροειδές έ'χειν τόν ούρανόν τοϋτο γάρ spherical form," and compares Pap. οίκειύτατόν τε τη ουσία καΐ τη φύσει πρώ­ Hercul. 1055, col. 16, in S. 1 \F. 2, no. τον; [Aristot.] Probl. 16, 10,915 a 35-36: 1060 (Frag. Hercul. p. 250 Scott): τό δέ σχήμα τούτο [the sphere] κάλλι­ κόσμου Θε6ν ούδ' ήέλιον τ' άκάμαντα στον, τό αυτό αύτω όμοιότατόν; Quintil. σελήνην τε πλήΟουσαν [//. 18, 484) ΣτωInst. 1, 10, 41: orbem, quae forma est in ικώ δέ καΐ Περιπατητικώ τοΰτ' έξεστιν plants maxime perfecta; Act. P/ac. 1, 6, 3 λέγειν . . . πώς γάρ Ιδίαν έχει μορφήν (of the Stoics): σφαιροειδής γάρ ό κόσ­ τό σφαιροειδές; άλλως 0' οι τοϋτο λέ­ μος, 6 πάντων σχημάτων πρωτεύει, μόνον γοντες ού βλέπουσιν διότι της φύσεως . . . γάρ τούτο της έαυτοϋ μέρεσιν όμοιοϋneget . . . Plato: cf. Tim. 33b: τω δέ ται· περιφερής δ* ων έχει τά μέρη πε­ [sc. τω κόσμω] τά πάντ* έν αύτώ ζώα ριφερή; Lact. De Opif. 8, 4: the head ττιριέχείν μέλλοντι ζωω πρέπον αν εϊη is spherical, quod orbis rotundstas perftctae σχήμα τό περιειληφός έν αύτω πάντα rationis est ac figurae (cf. Syncs. Calvit. όπόσα σχήματα, διό και σφαιροειδές. Encom. 8: τί δ* άν σφαίρας γένοιτο έκ μέσου πάντη προς τάς τελευτάς Γσον φαλακρότερον; τί δέ θεσπεσιώτερον;); άπέχον. κυκλοτερές αύτ6 έτορνεύσαProcl. in Euclid. Pro/. 2, p. 82 Friedlein: το, πάντων τελεώτατον όμοιότατόν τε φύσει κρείττων ό κύκλος καΐ ή περί αυ­ αυτό έαυτω σχημάτων, νομίσας μυρίω τόν πράγματα τής τών ευθυγράμμων ου­ κάλλιον βμοιον άνομοίου; 34a-b: ούτος σίας τε καΐ γνώσεως, κτλ.); Macrob. δή πάς βντος άεί λογισμός Οεοϋ περί τόν Somn. Sap. 1, 14, 9: solisque trust vel in ποτέ έσόμενον θεόν λογισθείς λειον capite spbaerae simi/itudo, quam formam καΐ όμαλόν πανταχή τε έκ μέσου ίσον και diximus so/am mentis capacem\ Hier. In όλον καΐ τέλεον έκ τελέων σωμάτων σώ­ E^ech. 12, p. 498 Vail.: per rotundum ... μα έποιησε; 40a: του μέν ούν θείου τήν ascendimus tempi/ cenaculum, quae figura πλείστην Ιδέαν έκ πυρός άπειργάζετο. infer omnia σχήματα a philosophis quoque όπως ό τι λαμπρότατον Ιδεΐν τε κάλλι­ buius saecuii pulcbrior approbatur (citing

200

1,24

ullam esse pulchriorem Plato. At mihi vcl cylindri vel quadrati vcl coni vel pyramidis 1 videtur esse formosior. Quae vero vita tribuitur isti rotundo * deo? Nempe ut ea 3 celeritate contorqueatur 1

pyramides ABl, piramidis HO

* rutundo AXBX

as illustrations the heavenly bodies, the human head, etc.); Zacharias, Scbolast. p. 121 Boissonadc; Eustath. in Od. 17, 209. Cf. also Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 3. 9, 4. at m i h i : cf. 2, 47: conum tibi ass et cylindrum et pyramidem pulcbriorem quam spbaeram videri. novum ttiam oculorum indicium babetis. Vellcius here follows Epicurus; cf. Act. Plac. 2, 2, 3 (Doxogr. Gr* 329): Έττίκουρος οέ ένδέχεσθαι μέν σφαιροειδεΐς τους κόσμους, ένδέχεσθαι δΐ κ α Ι έτέροις σχήμασι κεχρήσθαι. Ο. Brendel {Rom. Mitt. 51 (1936), 35) thinks that Cicero is here assailing theories of the mystical symbolism of the sphere. cylindri: Anaximander thought the earth cylindric (Hippol. Pbi/osopb. 1, 6, 3 (Doxogr. Gr.* 559); Act. Plac. 3, 10, 2 (Doxogr. Gr.* 376); cf. Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 7, 4; Basil. Hex. 9, 1, 188c; Ptol. Syni. math. 1, 4, p. 15 Hcibcrg (who denies that it is so shaped); T. L. Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos (1913), 25). Others thought the moon cylindric (Act. Plac. 2, 27, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 358); [Galen,] Hist. Pbilos. XIX, 280 K. ( = Doxogr. Gr* 627', no. 68)). coni: a shape assigned by some to the cosmos ([Galen,] Hist. Pbilos. XIX, 264 K. ( = Doxogr. Gr* 621, no. 45); Achill. Tat. Isag. 6 (Comm. in Arat. p. 37 Maass)), by others to the sun (Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 7, 4), and by Cleanthes to the stars (sec S.V.F. 1, no. 508; 2, no. 682). pyramidis: constructed of triangles, which, if equilateral, produce the tetra­ hedron (Plat. Tim. 55a; cf. 56b). All solid figures, save pyramids themselves, are composed of pyramids, according to Aristotle, De Caelo% 3, 5, 304 a 14-15 (cf. Plut. De Def. Orac. 32, p. 427c), and των μέν σχημάτων τμητικώτατον ή πυραμίς, των δέ σωμάτων το πΰρ [ [id., 3,5,

* CA&NO

304a 11-12]; cf. Plut. De Ε apud Delpb. 11, p. 390a: *ιό δή καΐ τα πέντε καΐ κάλ­ λιστα καΐ τελεώτατα σχήματα των έν τη φύσει κατανοήσας, πυραμίδα καΐ κύβον καΐ όκτάεδρον καΐ είκοσάεδρον καΙ δωδεκάεδρον, Ικαστον οίκείως έκάστω προσένειμεν. Also cf. Plat. Pbiltb. 51c on the beauty of straight lines, circles, planes, and solids. quae vita: the lot of a swiftly and constantly revolving god, especially if he has to keep in coercive control a heaven with its own natural impulses, is compared by Aristotle (De Caelo, 2, 1, 284 a 34-35) to that of a sleepless Ixion on his wheel of punishment; cf. Greg. Naz. Orat. 38, 8 (Patr. Gr. 36, 36a); and with the whole passage Ambr. Exam. 1,1,4: inter has dissensiones eorum quae potest vert esse atstimatio cum alii munium ipsum deum esse dicantt quod ei mens divina, ui putant, inesse videatur, alii partes e/us, alii utrumque, in quo nee quaefigurasit deorum nee qui numerus nee qui locus aut vita possit aut cura eonprebendi, siquidem mundi aestimatione vo/ubilem rotundum ardentem quibusdam ittcitatum motibus sine sensu deum conveniat inteliegi, qui alieno non suo motu feratur. In 1, 52, infra, Vellcius uses a similar denial against Stoic tenets of a revolving deity. nempe ut: i.e., tiusmodt ut. celeritate: if a geocentric universe be here assumed, as seems probable, the speed of motion of the heavens would be such as completely to encompass the earth every twenty-four hours. contorqueatur: cf. 2, 54: ut vi sua Stellas eomplexa contorqueat; Lucr. 5, 725-726 [of the moon]: inde minutaiim retro con torque t et aufert f luciferam partem glomeraminis atque pilai; Hier. Ad». Iovin. 2, 14: Diogenes . . . cum . . . st contorqueret in dolio voiubilem se habere domum iocabatur et se cum ternporibus immutantem.

1,24

201

a

cui par nulla ne * cogitari quidem possit; in qua non video ubinam 3 mens constans et vita beata possit insistcre. Quodque in nostro corpore si minima ex parte significetur molestum sit, 1 nc] ncc O 1 4/.), ubi FM

1

cogitarc AtBFlMl

%

ubinan A*t ubi non AX(?)B (non

nc cogitari quidem: cf. Fuse. 1, 68: idemque; 120: cumque; J. B. Hofmann, cum vidimus . . . caeli .. . comtrsionis celerita- Synt. v. Sti/istik (1928), 656. tem tantam quantam cogitate non possumus; minima ex pane: cf. Off. 1, 76: ne Ac. 2, 82: qui tanta incitatione fertur ut ce/e- minima quidem ex parte . . . conferends sunt. rifas eius quanta sit ne cogitari quidem possit, PUsberg well suggests that the phrase may be here contrasted with maxumas non video: P. H. and Ε. Λ. Dc Lacy reffones in the next sentence. {Am. philol. Assoc., Monographs, 10 (1941), 155, n. 69) note as other in­ eignificetur: obelized by some editors stances of the appeal to inconceivability and by other scholars emended, for 1, 25; 1, 30; 1, 36; 1, 43; 1, 46; to which example, to minima in parte sentiatur add 1. 34. (J. Davics" (1733), ad /oc.)t sensu percipiamens constans: fur the phrase cf. tur (L. F. Mcindorf (1815), ad ioc.)t sic Tusc. 4, 54, where it is contrasted with incite tur (K. Lac h ma η η (1850) on Lucr. perturbata mens. The swift motion of an 6, 30), sic afficiatur (G. F. Schocmann, unresting god is repugnant to the pri­ Opusc. 3 (1858), 283-285), carnificetur mary notion of the Epicureans that deity (H. Uscncr, Hpicurea (1887), 240), is beatus and free from ntgotium; cf. 1, 34; igni vexetur(A. Goethe, 1, 45; 1, 52; Sen. Rp. 66, 45: apud Jabrb.f. cl. Philol. 129 (1884), 31-32, and Epicurum duo bona sunt, ex quibus sum mumin his edition), significetur <potius quam Mud beatumque componitur, ut corpus sinenuntietur> (O. Plasberg, ed. motor (1911)), do/ore sitt animus sine perturbatio-ne. sollicitetur (H. Bergfeld ap. T. Birt in insistere: often of standing still or Berl. philol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 570), or coming to rest (e.g., 1, 54; 2, 51; 2, 103; sui vitietur (F. Walter in Wien. Stud. 48 Div. 2, 128), and probably so used here (1930), 78). Yet the text can be ade­ (cf. Tusc. 4, 41: animus perturbatus et quately explained as it stands. Significo incitatus nee cobibere se potest nee quo loco has been compared to επισημαίνω, some­ vult insistere), though some editors (e.g.. times used of the symptoms of an on­ Mayor) suppose it to mean "find a coming disease (e.g., Philostr. Gymn. 30) foot-hold"; cf. Cacs. B.C. 4, 26, 1: and again of indications of weather (e.g., neque firmiter insistere neque signa subsequi.Philostr. Heroic. 2, 9; E. Pfeifler in ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 2 (1916). 84; 92), and for quodque: if this continues the pre­ the use of significo cf. Div. 1, 2; 1, 130. ceding argument against the concept of a revolving deity, then enim at the be­ Ax (appendix, 164) suggests that signi­ ginning of the next sentence needs ficetur is here in the middle voice, com­ further explanation, since the heaven paring 2, 51: [stellae] occultantur . . . apemoves but the earth is conceived of as riuntur . . . moventur . . . ne moventur fixed. It seems more likely, therefore, quidem; Suet. Aug. 25, 4: ostenderetur; that -que here marks a transition to a new R. Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. point in the argument, viz., the annoy­ /at. Spr. 2, 1* (1912), 106-108. We may, ance of the god by heat and cold. For then, perhaps translate: "And why similar cases of -que cf. 2, 69: concinneque\ should <somcthing> which in the case 2, 127: cervaeque; 3, 29: cumque; Fin. 1, 68: of our own bodies, if it were to suggest quaeque; 3, 67: quoniamque; 3, 73: quae- itself in the slightest degree, would be que [and Madvig's n.]; 5,10: disserendique; painful, not likewise be considered pain­ ful in the case of a god?" Legg. 2, 30: discriptioque; Orat. 59:

202

1,24

cur hoc idem non habcatur molestum in deo? Terra enim profecto, quoniam mundi pars * est, pars est etiarn dei; atqui terrae maxumas regiones inhabitabilis atque incultas videmus, quod pars earum 1

pars add. NK)*

is wide-spread. Cicero recognizes them; molestum: R. Reitzenstein ap. Ax e.g., Τ use. 1, 45: et habitabiles regiones et (appendix, 164) compares Pro CatI. 44; Fam. 7, 26, 1; also Catull. 51, 13; Hor. rursum ornni cuitu propter vim frigoris aut caloris vacantis; 1, 69: ceteras partis in­ Ep. 1, 1, 108. para est etiam dei: cf. Aug. CD. 4, cultas, quod aut frigore rigeant aut urantur 11: cum dicunt omnia sidera partes lovis esse. colore; Rep. 6, 21: cernis autem tandem terram quasi quibusdam redimitam et circuminhabitabili·: two adjectives identi­ datam cingulis, e quibus duos maximt inter cal in form have directly opposite mean­ se diversos et cae/i verticibus ipsis ex utraque ings, as with a scries of other compounds of in: inauratus, incoctus, incorporates, in- parte tubnixos obriguisse pruina videst medium cruentatus% indictus, infltxus, in/ractus, in- autem ilium et maximum solis ardore torreri. Climatic conditions limit the concept of frenatus, iniunctus, innatus, innutritus, inquintus, insessus, insuetus, inustus, investi- the οικουμένη (cf. F. Gisingcr in P.-W. 17 (1937), 2128-2129); as sample ex­ gabilis, and invocatus. So one form, derived from inbabito, means "habitable," pressions of this idea at different periods may be cited the views of Anaxagoras the other (used here) is the negative of babitabilis (as in Mela, 1, 11; 3, 7 1 ; (A 67 Dicls = Act. Ρlac. 2, 8, 1 {Doxogr. Gr.* 338): α μέν άοίκητα γένηται Α δέ Plin. N.H. 2, 245; 6, 53 - άοίκητος.) οίκητά μέρη τοΰ κόσμου κατά ψϋξιν καΐ Cf. N. Stang in Sjmb. Osloensest 17 έκπύρωσινκαΐεύκρασίαν; Xen. An. I, 7, (1937), 72; 75 (on Cicero's rendering 6; Cyrop. 8, 6, 2 1 ; Aristot. Meteor. 2, 5, of alpha privative). 362 b 7-9; 2, 5, 362 b 25-27; Ephorus in Mayor considers it an absurd exagge­ Fr. Hist. Gr. 1, 257, no. 78; Polyb. 34, ration to suppose that slight degrees of 1, 10; Lucil. 666 Marx (654 Warmingheat or cold have this effect upon us, ton); Lucr. 5, 204-205: inde duos porro yet admits that "the ancients, in their ignorance of geography, really believed prope partis ftn>idus ardor ( adsiduusque geli that human life was insupportable except casus mortalibus aufert; Virg. G. 1, 233239; Hor. C. 1, 22, 17-22; 3, 3, 55-56; in the temperate zones." Yet \X\ W. 3, 24, 36-40; Diod. 1, 40, 2; 3, 38. 1-2; Tarn (in CI. Quart. 33 (1939), 193) Mela, 1, 4 ; 1, 11; 1, 23; 3, 7 1 ; Hygin. asserts that "the old view that the torrid Astro». 1, proem, p. 20 Buntc; 1, 8, p. 27; zone was uninhabitable had been dis­ Heraclit. Myth, AUeg, Homer. 50, p. 340 pelled once for all by the discoveries of Matranga: αϊ μέν δύο τελέως άοίκητοι the Alexander-expedition and the early δια τό κρύος . . . δμοίως δ' έν αύτοΐς ή Ptolemaic exploration southward διακεκαυμένη καθ' ύπερβολήν της ττυand though the third-century writers on geography are mostly lost, the habita- ρώδους ουσίας ούδενΐ βατή ζώω; Ον. Μ. 1, 49-50; 7>. 3, 4, 5 1 ; Strab. 2, 5, 6; bility of the equatorial belt must have been a commonplace long before Era­ 2, 5, 8; 2, 5, 26; 2, 5, 34; 2, 5, 43; Philo, tosthenes crystallized it for ourselves," Quis Rer. div. Her. 147; De Prov. 2, and he points out (on the basis p. 98 Auchcr; [Tibull.] 3, 7, 151-164; of Clcomcd. 1, 6, pp. 56-58 Zicglcr — Plut. De Is. et Os. 41; De Fac. in Orb. 25; Posidon. fr. 78 Jacoby) that Posidonius Plin. N.H. 4, 88; 5, 15; 6, 53; Tatian, already recognized the tropics as habi­ Or. ad Gr. 20; Clcomcd. 1, 2, p. 22 table; cf. M. Pohlenz in Gotting. gel. Zicglcr (cf. p. 154); Aristid. Or. 48, 14, Ληχ. 198 (1936), 518, η. 1. The theory p. 269 Kcil; [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. XIX, of such uninhabitable zones, however, 269 K. {Doxogr. Gr.* 623, 51); Lucian,

1,25

203

adpulsu * solis exarserit, pars * obriguerit3 nive pruinaque4 longinquo solis abscessu; quae,5 si mundus est deus, quoniam mundi partes sunt, dei membra partim ardentia, partim refrigerata ducenda β sunt.7 25 Atque haec quidem vestra, Lucili; qualia vero * est,8 ab 1 s appulsus B1, pulsu DxNO * parsquc Ο obriguit Η 7 pruinaque ct H* · quae] quo Η · dicenda C sint A X NB (del.), est ut O, alia sint B* {add. sup.) FM

Dt Dipsad. 1; Ampcl. 1, 4; Tcrtull. Ad Nat. 2, 5; Achill. Tat. hag. 29, p. 62 Maass; Chalcid. in Tim. 66; Censorin. fr. 2, 2 Hultsch; Prob. in Virg. G. 1,233, p. 362 Hagen; Procl. in Tim. pi. 38a (p. 122 Dichl; cf. p. 123, citing Orpbica, fr. 94 Kern); Alex. Aphrod. in Ale/tor. 2, 5, p. 101, 7-8 and 25-35 Hayduck; 2, 5, p. 104, 3-11; p. 105, 3; Mart. Cap. 6, 602; Cosmas Indie. 2, p. 89B; 6, p. 324B; Isid. Etym. 3, 44, 1; De Nat. Rer. 10, 1; 10, 3; Phot. Bib/, no. 223, pp. 210 b 39; 211 a 12; also Anon. 1 in Maass, Comm. in Arat. p. 96; Anon. II in the same, pp. 124-125; 132-133 (also p. 317); Anon. Geogr. Expos. 2 (Geog. Gr. min. 2, p. 494). adpulsu: Plasbcrg equates with προσ­ βολή (as in Acl. N.A. 13, 23: ταΐς δέ τοϋ ηλίου προσβολαϊς); cf. 2, 141: ut omnes ictus omnesque nimios et frigoris ef caioris adpu/sus sentire possimus. Rcid's suggestion (on Ac. 2, 105) that we should here read a pulsu seems improbable. exarserit . . . obriguerit: the sub­ junctives arc probably correctly ex­ plained by Mayor as due to the indirect discourse introduced by vidimus. solis abscessu: cf. Plin. N.H. 18,218; Anon. De I'entis, 22 (Poet. Lat. min. p. 384 Bachrcns); Claud. Mam. De Statu Anim. 1, 9 (C.S.E.L. 11, 49). quae, si mundus: on the unusual order of phrases here cf. P. Mihailcanu, De Comprclxnsionibus relat. apud Cic. (1907), 105-106. mundi partes: it is unnecessary with A. du Mcsnil (Erkl. Beitr. z- lat. Scbulscbriftstellem (1896), 12) to emend to dei partes. dei membra: cf. Lact. Inst. 7, 3, 7:n"

* pruna 771, " est AC-

bate omnia quae vidimus dei membra sunt, iam insensibilis ab bis constituitur deus, quoniam membra sensu carent, et mortalis, quoniam videmus membra esse m ortalia; Aug. CD. 4, 13: quid infelicius credi potest quam Dei partem vapulari cum puer vapularet\ Ioann. Damasc. Barlaam et loasapb, 241: ol δέ νομίζοντες την γη ν είναι Οεάν έπλανήθησαν. όρώμεν γάρ αυτήν ύπδ των αν­ θρώπων ύβριζομένην . . . έάν γάρ όπτηΟη γίνεται νεκρά, κτλ., Lact. Inst. 7,3,9, remarks that one cannot plow sine laceratione divini corporis. 25 vestra: probably applies to the Stoic views, though possibly also to those of the Platonists; cf. 1, 19, n. {vester Plato). For the omission of sunt cf. 1, 20, n. (ilia pal maris). R. Philippson (Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 16) notes the paral­ lelism between the present phrase and 1, 36 (Zeno autem, ut iam ad testros, Balbe, veniam), and suggests that Cicero is in the two passages following two different sources, each with its own argument; J. B. Mayor, in CI. Ret: 3 (1889), 357, also observed the inconsistency; at vol. 1, p. 1 he notes the view of A. B. Krischc and R. Hirzel that 1, 25-41 was added as an afterthought. qualia, etc.: sections 25-41, placed somewhat like the catalogue of the ships in Iliad 2, contain an elaborate historical summary of the views of 27 Greek philosophers concerning the existence and nature of the gods. Since Cicero wrote no specific work on the history of philosophy as a whole, such rcsumds for particular branches are found in some of his specialized treatises; e.g., Div. 1, 5-6; Ac. 2, 118 (starting, like this, with Thales); cf. introd. 16, above.

204

1,25

So also in later writers (e.g., Plut. Strom. ap. Eus. Pr. EP. 1, 8, 1-12; Scxt.Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 49-74; Min. Fcl. 19, 4-14; Clem. Protr. 5, 64-66; Aug. CD. 8, 2), yet particularly in more specialized works, inspired by Aristotle and by the 18-book δόξαι φυσικών of Theophrastus, and continuing into the Christian litera­ ture. These are gathered by H. Diels in the Doxograpbi Grata* (1929). On pp. 531-550 Diels edits the present passage, in parallel columns with its closest ana­ logue, the De Pietate of Philodcmus. That such a review should be found in the mouth of a Roman (cf. 1, 91), not to say of an Epicurean—one of a sea re­ putedly contemptuous of the opinions of other schools—has occasioned some surprise (2, 73: pestra enim solum legitis, pestra amatis, ceteros causa incognita condemnatis; In Pison. 70; R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. z- Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 6, n. 1). Yet a comparison with Philodcmus suggests that some later Epicureans used such reviews to attack the doctrines of their opponents, particularly of the Stoics. In fact, Philodcmus had written a large historical work on philosophers (Diog. L. 10, 3; S. Mcklcr, Acad. Pbilos. Ind. Herculan. (1902), xxxii); cf. also L. Edclstein in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 71 (1940), 83. In the hands of Peripatetics such doxographic passages arc largely objective and unpartisan (e.g., Aetius), but in the present list most of the views have a sarcastic criticism added, as noted by Diels, who failed, however, to see that these additions arc not original with Cicero but derive from Philodcmus himself (cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloensts, 19 (1939), 28-30), of whose work this seems like an epitome (Philippson, op. cit., 28). Placing the criticisms in the mouth of an Epicurean relieves Cicero himself from the odium which might have attached to him had his fellowschoolman Cotta attacked so many distinguished figures, and transfers this odium to the Epicurean spokesman; cf. 1, 94. C. Josscrand (UAntiq. class. 4 (1935), 144, n. 2) thinks that Cicero makes his own the doxography of Vclleius, since he does not give to the criticism of Vclleius by Cotta any state­

ment affecting the exactness of his infor­ mation. For an attempt to disengage the Greek dogmata from possible inaccu­ racies of Cicero or his sources cf. A. B. Krische, Die tbeol. Lebren d. gr. Denker (1840). Though T. Bin {Berl. philol. Vocb. 38 (1918), 572 observes that after Thalcs the next four names begin alphabetically with At yet the catalogue is for the most part chronological rather than topical (thus involving some repetition of ar­ guments and refutations), and includes the chief Presocratics (except Heraclitus and Prodicus, each of whom appears later in our work; cf. R. Hirzcl, op. cit. 1, 7-8), Socrates, and representa­ tives of the schools derived from him. The way is prepared for it by previous allusions (1, 1; 1, 2; 1, 13) to the diver­ sities of opinion among philosophers; cf. J. B. Mayor in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 357. Ctiticisms are derived chiefly from the two fundamental axioms of Epicurus that the gods must be conceived as eternal and happy (1, 45). Immaterial gods, Vcllcius objects, lack powers of sensation (cf. note on si dei possunt esse sine sensu below), hence cannot experience pleasure and cannot be happy, while gods with material bodies arc liable to destruction and therefore not eternal. Cf. Philod. De Piet. p. 96 Gompcrz: διδ κβΐ μόνο<ι> μεγίστην εύσέβειαν έζηλωκέναι φασί <κ»1> δοξίζειν όσι<ώ>τ»τ* irepl θεών κα<1> τ<ών 5>λλων τάναντ<ία κατ>ιχγεινώσκου<σ>ιν ώς άν ύπεναντί<»> τη προλήψα δογματιζόντων. Further ob­ jections are found to agnostic views (Protagoras in 1, 29) and to the incon­ sistency in assuming gods of heteroge­ neous and incommensurate types (Plato in 1, 30; Xcnophon, 1, 31; Antisthcncs, 1, 32; Aristotle, 1, 33; Xcnocrates, 1, 34; Heraclides Ponticus, 1, 34; Thcophrastus, 1, 35; Zcno, 1, 36; Cleanthes, 1, 37; Persaeus, 1, 38; Chrysippus, 1, 39-41), caused—though Vclleius docs not, of course, recognize the fact—by an attempt to reconcile conflicting deities of quite diverse popular origins. qualia vero . . . est: the lacuna has been treated in various ways. B% to qualia vero first added sint% and then an-

1,25

205

ultimo repetam superiorurn.1 Thales enim Milesius, qui primus * de talibus rebus quaesivit, aquam dixit esse initium rerum, deum 1

superiorurn om. D

* primis Bx

πρώτος σοφός ώνομάσθη άρχοντος Ά θ ή other ancient corrector added alia, making qualia vero alia sin/. But alia seems weak νη<π Δαμασίου [582 B.C.]; id., 1, 24: for the elaborate treatment which fol­ πρώτος δέ καΐ περί φύσεως διελέχΟη, ώς lows, and G. F. Schoemann (Opusc. 3 τίνες; Tcrt. Apol. 46; Hippol. Pbiloso(1858), 305; 359) and T. Bin (Berl. phum. 1, 1 (Doxogr. Gr.* 555): Θαλήν pbiloL Wocb. 38 (1918), 570) proposed τόν Μιλήσιον ένα τών επτά σοφών [cf. cetera (yet cf. Hirzel, op. n't. 1, 18, n. 2). Schol. //. 18, 128) πρώτον έπικεχειρηThese emendations are inconsistent» as κέναι φιλοσοφίαν φυσικήν; Hicr. Cbron. Mayor has observed, with the fact that ann. Abr. 1376 (Diels, Vorsokrat. no. 1 much of the subsequent polemic is A 7); Asclcp. in Aristot. Metapb. p. 24, directed at the Stoics. J. Marquardt 37-38 Hayduck: Θαλής . . . ό αρχηγός (Zeitschr. /. d. Altertumswiss. 4 (1837), της τοιαύτης φιλοσοφίας (cf. Alex. 483) emended to qualia vero, ut ab ultimo Aphrod. in Metapb. 1, 3, p. 24, 8-9 repetam superiorurn; L. Doedcrlein {PbiloL Hayduck); p. 26, 20-21; Prosp. Aquit. BeytrUge aus d. Scbvei^, 1 (1819), 252) Cbron. 693; Schol. Plat. Rep. 600a; qualia vero superiorurn ab ultimo repetam; A. Suid. s.v. Θαλής), though Mela, 1, 86, Wcidner (Pbilol. 38 (1879), 89) quaiia vero says, ΜHe turn . . . patriam Tbaletis astrologi . . . et Anaximandri pbysici, Themist. vetera sin/. A. Goethe (Neue Jahrb. 129 Orat. 26, p. 317c says that Anaximandcr (1884), 32) assumes a lacuna, and in his edition (1887) proposes qualia vero was the first to publish a book on nature, sint, quae singuii statuerint, i/a exponam and P. Tannery (Pour Vhist. de la science ut ab ultimo repetam superiorurn, and Plas- Mien. (1887), 53; 75) and others have bcrg (cd. maior.): qualia vero < vetera sint considered Greek science as really quorum unumquidque longissime remotumbeginning, not with Thalcs, but with a vero> est, ab ultimo repetam superiorurn— Anaximandcr. His dates arc from about an omission possibly due to homocotc- 624 to about 546 (W. Nestle in P.-W. 5A (1934), 1211). Though a Milesian lcuton of lines (vero . .. vero). If the by residence he is said by Herodotus lacuna be as long as this it may well be longer, and it seems wisest to obelize (1, 170) and others (e.g., Diog. L. 1, 22; the passage, though Mayor retains the Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 1, 24) to have been % reading of B and renders: "Such is a of Phoenician descent or even birth. general statement of the Stoic doctrines Cicero in the present catalogue mentions the nationality of a philosopher only . . . to show what their character is, I in cases like this and those of Alcmaeon, will trace back their history to its earliest Diogenes of Apollonia, Hcraclidcs, and source." M. Atzcrt (Gotting. gel. An%. Diogenes of Babylon, in which there 197 (1935), 277) would restore: qua<si would be possible ambiguity if it were fami> lia. not stated. The philosophic succession ab ultimo repetam: cf. Div. 1, 2: ut ab ultimis auc/oritatem repetam; Fin. of Thales, Anaximander, Anaximenes, 1, 65: ab ultima antiquitate repetitis; Legg. and Anaxagoras appearing here is also 1, 8: ab ul/imis; Inv. 1, 28: ab ultimo found in [Galen,! Hist. Phil. 3 (ΧΪΧ, 225 K. - Doxogr. Gr.* 599); cf. also repe/etur. superiorurn: cf. Ltgg. 1, 17; Orat. Philo, De Prov. 1, pp. 11-12 Auchcr. cnim: perhaps parallel to the use of 120; and other cases in H. Merguet, nam in 1, 27 (where sec the note) and Lex. χ. d. philos. Scbr. Cic. 3 (1894), 620. 1, 28. Thalcs . . . Mileeiue: regularly listed de talibus rebus: cf. 2, 2; Aristot. as the first of the philosophers (qui primus de talibus rebus quaesivit'; Diog. L. 1, 22: Metapb. 1, 3, 983 b 20-21: Θαλή; μέν ύ

206

1,25

autem earn mentem quae ex aqua cuncta fingeret (si dei l possunt * sic dci

ACBFM

Nemes. 5, 44; Aug. CD. 8, 2: aquam τής τοιαύτης αρχηγός φιλοσοφίας; Simtamen putavit rerum esse principium .. . pUc. in Pbjs. 1, 2, p. 23, 29-32 Dicls: Θαλής δέ πρώτος παραδέδοται τήν περί nihil autem buic operi quod mundo considerato φύσεως ΙστορΙαν τοις "Ελλησιν έκφήναι, tarn mirabile aspicimus ex divina men/* πολλών μέν καΐ άλλων προγεγονότων, praeposuit; Schol. Pind. Ol. 1, 1; Schol. ώς καΐ τ φ θεοφράστω δοκεϊ, αυτός δέ Plat. Rep. 600a; Achill. I sag. 3, p. 31 πολύ διενεγκών εκείνων, ώς άποκρύψαι Maass; Serv. Eel. 6, 3 1 ; Aen. 11, 186; πάντας τους πρό αύτοΰ. Schol. Dan. G. 4, 379; Prob. in Eel. 6, 31 (p. 344 Hagcn); Alex. Aphrod. in aquam . . . initium rerum: cf. Ac. 2, 118: princeps Tbales, unus β stpttm ... ex Metapb. 1, 3, p. 26, 22; 1, 5, p. 45, 17-18 aqua dixit constare omnia; Aristot. Metapb. Hayduck; 11, 1, p. 670, 2 1 ; Asclcp. in Metapb. p. 24, 37-38 Hayduck; p. 4 1 , 1, 3, 983 b 20-27; De Cae/of 2, 13, 294 a 6-7; Syrianus in Metapb. 2, 1, p. 11, 37 28-33; Lucr. 1, 708 [not mentioning Kroll; Simplic. in Pbys. (1, 6, p. 203, Thales by name]; Vitruv. 2, 2, 1; 8, pracf. 1; Sen. N.Q. 3, 14, 1; Act. Plac. 2 Diels; 2, 1, p. 274, 23; 3, 4, p. 452, 1, 3, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 276); Plut. Strom. 30-31; 3, 4, p. 458, 25; 3, 5, p. 484, 1 1 ; Cedrcn. p. 157 P. (Corp. Script. Hist. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 22b; Heraclit. Alleg. Horn. 22; Galen, In Hipp, de Nat. BjZ- 33, 275). That water as the origin Horn. 1 (Doxogr. Gr.*4S\ = XV, 25 K.); of all things may have been suggested to Thales by Homer (//. 7, 99; 14, 201 25 (XV, 69 Κ.)ί In Hipp, de Hum. 1 (XVI, 37 K.); [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 18 ( = 14. 302); 14, 246) is hinted by various authors; e.g., Aristot. Metapb. (Doxogr. Gr* 610 = XIX, 243 K.); 1, 3, 983 b 30-33; Ircn. C. Haeres. 2, 14, Justin, Cohort, ad Gr. 3 ; Diog. Ocnoand. p. 10 W.; Ircn. C. Haeres. 2, 14, 2; 2; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 2, 9; cf. also A the nag. Leg. pro Christ. 18; Schol. Diog. L. 1, 27: αρχήν δέ των πάντων Dan. G. 4, 379. For this use of initium ύδωρ ύπεστήσατο; Tert. Adv. Marc. 1, (αρχή) cf. Div. 2, 11: initio rerum; Ac. 13; Clem. Protr. 5, 64, 2; Strom. 1, 11, 52, 4; 2, 4, 14, 2; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 15; 1,39; Fin. 5 , 9 ; Tusc. 1.91; 5, 7. Min. Fcl. 19, 4 [based on our passage]: deum . . . mentem: the statement is sit Tbales Miiesius omnium primus, qui inconsistent with most ancient t c s t i m o primus omnium de caelestibus disputavit. nia, which make Thales a hylozoist (cf. is autem Miiesius Tbales rerum initium T. Gompcrz, Greek Thinkers (Engl, tr.), aquam dixit, deum autem earn mentem quae1 (1901), 534; J. Burnet, Early Greek ex aqua cuncta formaverit; Arnob. 2, 9; Pbilos.* (1920), 50; W. Nestle in P.-V.. Censorin. frg. 1, 1 H.; Hippol. Pbiloso5A (1934), 1211, 47); yet cf. Act. Plac. pbum. 1, 1 (Doxogr. Gr.* 555); Chalcid. 1, 7, 11 (Doxogr. Gr.* 301-302): Θαλής in Tim. 278 (Fr. Pbil. Gr. 2, 241); νουν τοΰ κόσμου τόν θεόν, το δέ παν 323 (p. 249); 330 (p. 252); Lact. Inst. έμψυχον άμα καΐ δαιμόνων πλήρες* διή1, 5, 16: Tbales Miiesius\ qui unus e κειν δέ καΐ δια του στοιχειώδους ύγροϋ septem sapientium numero fuit quique primusδύναμιν βείαν κινητικήν αύτοϋ; [Galen,] omnium quaesisse de causis naturalibus tra- Hut. Pbil. 35 (Doxogr. Gr.* 618 = diturt aquam esse dixit ex qua nata sint XIX, 251 Κ.): Θαλής δέ νουν τοΰ κόσ­ omnia, deum autem esse mentem quae ex μου τον βεόν ήγήσατο; Athenag. Leg. aqua cuncta formavtrit. ita materiam rerum pro Christ. 23; Isid. Etym. 8, 6, 18: posuii in umore, principium causamque nas- alii vero spirt taliter intellexerunt mentem cendi constituit in deo; 2, 9, 18; Filastr. esse deum, ut Tbales Miiesius; L. R. Haeres. 96 (C.S.E.L. 38, 55-56); Eus. Farnell, Higher Aspects of Gr. Relig. Pr. Ev. 7, 12, 1; Ambr. Exam. 1, 6; (1912). 143-144. Against any attempt Mart. Cap. 2, 213: ardebat Heraclitus, to emend (as by J. S. Rcid ap. Mayor, udus Tbales; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 2, 9; ad loc., who would read earn et men/em.

1,25

207

esse sine sensu). Et mentem * cur aquae 2 adiunxit,3 si * ipsa mens 1 mente ADNOB*FM * sicuti C

%

curaque DB* FM, cura quae A

and translate "That water was the rirst principle, and that it (water) was God and the mind which produced all things out of water") stand the testimonia in Minucius and La eta η ti us quoted above. Mayor seems to suppose that Cicero intentionally makes Vcllcius speak non­ sense, yet, as Goethe observes, the com­ pliments given to him by Cotta in 1, 58, make this unlikely, and it seems possible that Philodcmus—not extant at just this point—may be responsible for the error. Deus is here used in a generic rather than a particular sense, i.e., of deity or divine power rather than of a specific g o d ; cf. the use of θεός (and sometimes even of ό Θεός) as discussed by W. H. S. Jones in CI. Rev. 27 (1913), 252-255; \i. Lcitzkc, Moira u. Gottbtit im aiten gr. Epos (1930), 52-56. fingeret: both Minucius and Lactantius here read formaverit, so that we may suppose that the former paraphrased Cicero and the latter followed the para­ phrase (unless they both drew from a common source). si dei possum esse sine sensu: probably to be punctuated parentheti­ cally, as a scornful llpicurcan comment on the view of Thalcs (cf. 1, 36: si intellegi potest nihil sentient deus; Lucan, 8, 458-459), though most mss read sic (retained by R. Philippson in Berl. philol. W'och. 38 (1918), 412; T. Birt in Berl. philol. Woeh. 38 (1918), 570, who puts an interrogation mark after sensu, and by T. Schichc in Zeitschr. f. Gymnasialwesen, 54 (1900), 299, who emends possunt to possent). A. Weidncr in Philol. 38 (1879), 89, proposes sed nee di possunt. For defence of the mss and citation of parallels cf. O. Plasbcrg in Rhein. Mus. 53 (1898), 86-89. The shift from deum (T^V Oe^v) of Thalcs to dei of Vcllcius— who is neither monothcist, pantheist, nor hylozoist—should be noted. If all matter consists of water, but deity is

s

adiunxit om.H

immaterial intelligence, what powers of sensation can deity possess? But without sensation what chance for happiness? This objection is repeatedly raised below: 1, 27: aperta simplexque mens nulla re adiuncta quae sentire possit; 1, 28: nihil neque sentiens neque conjunct urn; 1, 28: nequt senium quisquam suspicari potest; 1, 29: sensu omni carere; 1, 29: quern sensum habere potest; 1, 30: careat enim sensu neeesse est; 1, 33: omni ilium sensu privat\ 1, 34: qui quo sensu beat/ esse possint in­ tellegi non potest; 1, 34: sensuque deum privat; 1, 35: caret omni et sensu et figura; 1, 36: //' intellegi potest nihil sentiens deus; 1, 37: neque in dis sensum esse dicaf, also note on qualia, etc., above. The sigmatism of the phrase is notable. N. Stang (Symb. Osloenses, 17 (1937), 69) thinks that sine sensu renders αναίσθητος, but R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 30) compares rather Philod. De Piet. p. 65 Gomp. (of Anaximcnes): έστερη<μένος πάσης αίσ>Οήσεως. Ρ. Stamm, De Μ.Τ. Cic. Lib. de Deor. Nat. Interpolationibus (1873), 16-21, discusses at length various previous emendations, and himself emends to // dis possunt esse sine sensu et corpore, mentem cur aquae adiunxit? et mentem: J. van Wageningcn (Mnemosyne, 39 (1911), 135-136) rather temptingly emends to sed (i.e., <s>et) mentem; but et may be used here of an indignant question. mentem cur aquae adiunxit: men­ tem of B% is to be preferred to mente of l B and the other mss, and it seems unnecessary to insert after adiunxit some additional phrase, such as menti autem cur aquam adiunxit, with Baiter and Mayor. "If intelligence," says Vellcius, "can exist incorporcally, why did Thalcs fasten it down to water?" This sentence seems perfectly plain without the in­ sertion of a parallel phrase. As A. Stickncy says in his edition (1881), 185, the two suppositions //' dei possunt esse sine

208

1,25

constarc potest vacans corpore? Anaximandri autem opinio est l nativos esse deos longis intervallis oricntis occidentisque, eosque * 1

opinio est] opinione Ν

* Occident is eosque O*

sensu and si ipsa mens cons tarβ potest vatansαπείρους κόσμους καΐ πάλιν φθείρεσθαι; corpore are the same in substance, with 1, 4, 6 {Doxogr. Gr.* 331); 1, 7, 12 the conclusion drawn in the question {Doxogr. Gr.* 302):'Αναξίμανδρος άπεmen tern cur aquae adiunxit? φήνατο τους άπειρους ουρανούς θεούς; 2, 1, 3 {Doxogr. Gr.* 327); 2, 1, 8 {id., The form adiuncxit, found also in Ambr. De Jacob, 1, 1, 4, was retained 329); Plut. Strom, ap. Eus. Pr. Ei>. by Plasberg in his ed. maior, and has 1, 8, 2 {Doxogr. Gr* 579); Tcrt. Ad*. been defended by T. Birt {Berl. pbilol. Marc. 1, 13; Justin, Cohort, ad Gr. 3 ; Wocb. 38 (1918), 571) on the basis of [Galen,] Hist. Pbiios. 35 {Doxogr. Gr* epigraphical examples of ex listed in 618): 'Αναξίμανδρος δέ τους απείρους C.I.L. VIII, p. 1111. ουρανούς θεούς είναι νομίζει; cf. 18 = Doxogr. Gr* 610; Diog. L. 2, 1; HippoL ipsa m e n · : the mind alone; Goethe compares 2, 122: dentibus ipsis; 2, 138: Pbiiosopbum. 1, 6, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 559): ούτος αρχήν Ιφη των βντων φύσιν τινά ipso ab spiritu; 3, 92: mente ipsa. του απείρου, έξ ής γίνεσθαι τους ουρα­ constarc: ύπαρχειν. vacans corpore: cf. 1, 65; Div. 1,129; νούς καΐ τους έν αύτοΐς κόσμους; Cyril. Alex. C. lulian. 1 {Pair. Gr. 76, 545a-b): Tusc. 1, 50; 1, 78; also the adjective 'Αναξίμανδρος θεόν διορίζεται είναι τους ασώματος (1, 30). Anaximandri: of Miletus, friend, απείρους κόσμους; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. hearer, and successor of Thalcs {Ac. 2, 2, 9; Aug. CD. 8, 2: quae rerum principia 118; Agathem. 1, 1 {Geogr. Gr. min. singuiarum esse credidit infinita, et innumera2, 471); Strab. 1, 1, 11; Hippol. Pbi/o- biles mundos ffgnere et quaecumque in ejs sopbum. 1, 6, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 559); oriuntur; eosque mundos modo dissolvi, modo Clem. Strom. 1, 14, 63, 2; Eus. Pr. Ev. iterurn gigni existimavit ... nee ipse aJiquid 10, 14, 11; Simplic. Pbys. 24, 13 {Vorso- divinae menti in bis rerum operibus tribuens; krat. no. 2, 9); De Caei. 615, 13 {VorsoSimplic. in Pbys. 1, 2, p. 24, 13-18 Dicls; krat. no. 2, 17); Eustath. Comm. {Geogr. 3, 4, p. 452, 30-31; p. 458, 25; De Cael. Gr. min. 2, 208); Suid. s.v. Αναξίμαν­ p. 615, 13 (no. 2, 17)—all important but δρος). His dates arc 610 to shortly too long to quote here; Cedren. p. 157 P. after 547 (E. Wcllmann in P.-W. 1 {Corp. Script. Hist. Βχ. 33, 276). F. M. (1894), 2085). Of his work περί φύσεως Cornford {CI. Quart. 28 (1934), 1-16) (Themist. Or. 26, p. 317c; Suid. i.e.) points out that it is improbable that little is known. His initial principle Anaximandcr in the middle of the sixth (αρχή) was an eternal άπειρον; cf. Ac. century stated a doctrine of innumerable 2, 118: is enim infinitatem naturae dixit worlds which docs not reappear till esse, e qua omniaffgnerentur.Out of the the latter half of the fifth century, and infinite all things are born and into it which would not be suggested by a view all are again resolved. According to of nature, but only by a priori argument, Aristotle {Pbys. 3, 4, 203 b 13), this as by the atomists, and he thinks (p. 11) άπειρον was what Anaximandcr really that Cicero's source misunderstood considered τό θείον, rather than the απείρους ουρανούς (or κόσμους) of co 1 heavenly bodies, which arc born and existent worlds in the Epicurean sense; perish {orientis occidentisque). But cf. yet cf. R. Mondolfo, Uinfinito nel pensiero Act. P/ac. 1, 3, 3 {Doxogr. Gr* 277): dei Greet (1934), 138. 'Αναξίμανδρος δέ ό Μιλήσιός φησι των longis intervallis: διαστήμαστν; cf. ο"ντων τήν αρχήν elvai τό άπειρον έκ T. L. Heath, Aristarehus of Samos (1913), γάρ τούτου πάντα γίνεσθαι και είς τού­ 28, who thinks them intervals of space το πάντα φθείρεσθαι- διό xal γεννάσθαι rather than of time, while the opposite

1,26

209

1

innumerabilis esse mundos. 26 Sed nos deum nisi sempiternum intellegerc qui 2 possumus? Post 3 Anaximenes aera deum 1

mundus H*

* quid D

* sed post Ο

19-20 Dicls; Suid. s.v. Άναξιμένης), is maintained by E. PfcirTcr, Stud. 3 . ant. Stemglauben (ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 2 (1916), 84), flourished ca. 546 and died ca. 528-524 B.C. (E. Wcllmann in P.-W. 1 (1894), in his account of Anaximander's cos­ 2086; Eus. and Hicr. Chron. place his mology; but cf. Cornford, op. cit.% 12 (against J. Burnet). M. L. Earlc's emen­ floruit ca. 560; cf. Suid. I.e.). Keeping Anaximander's idea of the infinite, he dation {CI. Papers (1912), 204) deos eosque innumerabilis esse mundos longis in-applied it more specifically to the clement ttrvallis or it ntis occidentisque is unnecessary. of air, boundless and ever in motion; cf. Ac. 2, 118: Anaximenes infinitum aera, Cf. also 1, 29, n. {nasci et extingui). orientie occidentieque: E. Rohde sed ea quae ex ea orerentur definita; gigni (Psyche, 2* (1907), 187, n. 2) observes autem terram, aquam, ignem, turn ex bis that both Anaximander and Anaximenes omnia; also (Aristot.J De Meliss. 2, admitted the perishability of the gods 975 b 24; Act. Plac. 1, 3, 4: Άναςιμένης but not of το θείον; most philosophers, δέ ό Μιλήσιος αρχήν τών βντων αέρα however, demanded, as did the Epicure­ άπεφήνατο, έκ γαρ τούτου πάντα γίνεσθαι καΐ είς αυτόν πάλιν άναλύεσθαι (cf. ans (1, 45), that the gods should be Justin, Cohort, ad Gr. 3); 1, 7, 13; Plut. eternal; cf. Suid. s.v. ανάγκη: ομοίως Strom, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 3 ( άναγκαΐον καΐ το τον θεόν άφθαρτον εί­ Doxogr. Gr.* 579-580): Άναξιμένην Μ ναι. If the gods were thought of by Velleiφασι την τών δλων αρχήν τόν αέρα είπεΐν, us as identified with heavenly bodies or καΐ τούτον είναι τώ μέν γένει άπειρον, systems, these participles, of course, ταϊς δέ περί αυτόν ποιότησιν ώρισμέwould have especial fitness. νον, κτλ. [cf. Eus. Pr. Εν. 7, 12, 1]; Diog. innumerabilis . . . mundos: whether Ocnoand. p. 10 W.; Galen, In Hipp, de there existed one or many universes was a typical subject for learned discussion; Nat. Horn. 1 (XV, 25 K.); (Galen,] Hist. cf. 1, 53, n. {innumerabiles ... mundos), Pbilos. 18 {Doxogr. Gr.* 610 = XIX, below. On Anaximander as the first to 243 K.); Diog. L. 2, 3: ούτος αρχήν αέρα είπεν καΐ το άπειρον; Clem. Protr. use κόσμος of the entire universe cf. W. Kranz in Pbilologus, 93 (1938), 433-435. 5, 64, 2: καΐ Άναξιμένης ό καΐ αυτός eempiternum: cf. n. on qualia, etc., Μιλήσιος τόν αέρα, ·ο Διογένης ό Άπολλωνιάτης κατηκολούΟησεν; Tert. Adv. above; also 1, 45. Marc. 1, 13; Hippol. Philosophum. 1, 7 intellegere: cf. 1, 27: intellegentiae. % A. J. Fcsrugicrc, La Revelation d'Her mis {Doxogr. Gr. 560): Άναξιμένης δε καΐ αυτός ων Μιλήσιος, υΙός δ' ΕύρυστράTrism. 2 (1949), 366, n. 1 (after A. του, αέρα άπειρον έφη τήν αρχήν είναι, Lorchcr in Burs. Jabresb. 162 (1913), έξ ού τα γινόμενα καΐ τα γεγονότα καΐ 28-29) remarks that the historical re­ sume of Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 12, τα έσόμενα καΐ θεούς καΐ θεία γίνεσθαι, τα δέ λοιπά έκ τών τούτου απογόνων al. is set by the problem of the knowledge of God (πώς ευθύς έννοιαν έλάβομεν [followed by Ccdrcn. p. 158 P., in Corp. Script. Hist. Byz- 33, 277]; Hcrmias, Οεου . . . πώς νόησιν Θεών ίσχον άνθρω­ ποι), and thinks that here, as at 1, 57 Irrino, 7 {Doxogr. Gr.* 653); Min. Pel. 19, 5: Anaximenes deinceps et post Apollobelow, Cicero, like Philodemus, cmniates Diogenes aera deum statuunt infinitum ployed Clitomachus as a source. 26 Anaximenes: of Miletus, the et inmensum; horum quoque similis de divinitate consensio est; Chalcid. in Tim. 323 hearer and successor of Anaximander {Fr. Pbilos. Gr. 2, 249); Lact. Inst. 1, 5, (Ar.2,\\8; Plin. N.H. 2, 187; Diog. L. 19: Cleanthes et Anaximenes aethtra esse 2, 3 ; Aug. CD. 8, 2; Thcodorct, Gr. dicunt summum deum; Alex. Aphrod. in Aff. 2, 9; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 2, p. 41, «4

210

1,26

statuit, eumque gigni esseque inmensum et infinitum et semper in motu; quasi aut aer sine ulla forma l deus esse possit, cum 1

forma] fortune add. Ο

Metapb. 1, 3, p. 26, 22 Hayduck; p. θεωρεί τ<οιοϋτο>ς [Anaximenes's air] 27, 6-7; 1, 5. p. 45,16-18; 2, 4, p. 224,12; έστερημ<ένος πάσης αΙσ>θήσεως <εΙ 8έ> 9, 2, p. 612, 15; Thcmist. in De An. πάντα τα γενόμ<ενα καΐ τά> γινόμενα 1, p. 8, 23-24 Hcinzc; Asclcp. in Metapb. καΐ <τά έσ>όμενα καΐ <το πάν έξ αέρος p. 25, 19 Hayduck; p. 54, 1; p. 58, 26; εστίν, γίνεται ό θεός καΐ φθε(ρεται>. p. 148, 20; p. 204, 14; Olympiod. De On the theology of Anaximenes cf. Arte soar. Lapid. Ρkilos. 25 {Vorsokrat. Pfciffcr, op. cit., 41-43. no. 3 Β 3 Dick): μίαν δέ κινουμένην The word aer Ennius {Ann. 148; cf. άπειρον αρχήν πάντων των Οντων δό­ Epicbarm. 54-55) finds it necessary to ξαζα Άναξιμένης τόν αέρα; Nemes. explain, but by Cicero's time its use De Nat. Horn. 5, 45; Prob. in Eel. 6, 31, in Latin is common. p. 344 Hagcn; Aug. CD. 8, 2: iste Anaeumque gigni: this statement that ximenem discipulum et successorem rcliquit,air had a beginning in time seems in con­ qui ornnes return causas aeri infinito deditt flict with other reports of the views of nee deos negavit aut tacuit; non tamen ab Anaximenes, and Diels (Doxogr. Gr.% ipsis aerem factum sed ipsos ex aere ortos 123) thinks that Cicero, quae ipse melius credidit-, Ep. 118, 23 [with extended re­ seiebaf, nmulata ignoratione ea Y'elltium miniscences of our passage; cf. K. Svo- /also explicantem induxit; A. B. Krischc, boda in Op. Fac. philos. Univ. Masaryk Die tbeol. Lebren d. gr. Denker (1840), 55, Brunensis, 35 (1933), 144]: utrum reft I lends that there was a confusion between the causa .. . Anaximeni Cicero obiecerit for- divine air and the subordinate gods mam et pulcbritudinem deum habere opor- produced from it; Mayor (adloc.) that the tere .. . verissime dixerit quod deum pulcber- difficulty is due to "a misunderstanding rima specie deceat esse . . . ait ille gigni of the Greek άήρ πάντα γίγνεται, "passes aerem quern tamen deum esse censebat .. . into all forms;" T. Bin (Berl. pbilol. cum autem dicitur aer esse semper in motu; Wocb. 38 (1918), 571) suggests that in Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 2, 9: Άναξιμένης the source of Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 1, 7 . . . καΐ Διογένης ό Άπολλωνιάτης τον (quoted above) Cicero had wrongly con­ αέρα συμφώνως αρχήν προσηγορευσάstrued γίγνεσθαι as the predicate of αέρα. την; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 4, p. 149, 7-8 Birt also suggests that Cicero may have Dicls; p. 149, 30; p. 151, 20-21; 1, 6, written not eumque gigni but deumque gigni p. 203, 2; 2, 1, p. 274, 23; 3, 4, p. 452, (θεούς και θεία γίνεσθαι), yet the repe­ 30-31; 458, 25. Other allusions to air tition of deum after such a short interval as a god, without mention of Anaxi­ would seem rather harsh. In any case, menes, are found in Philemon, 91, 4 the error is most probably due to Cicero's (2, 505 Kock); Enn. Epicbarmus, 54-58 hasty composition. Vahlen; Lucr. 1, 707-708; Filastr. inmensum et infinitum: coupled in Haeres. 70 (C.S.E.L. 38, 57-58). 2, 15; Div. 2, 91; cf. also 1, 54: inmensam For the source of our passage cf. et interminatam. The two words arc not Philod. De Piet. p. 65 Gomperz (Doxogr. precisely synonymous, since one means Gr* 531-532): οΐετ<αι . . . τό>ν αέρα "unmeasured," the other (and stronger) θεό<ν . . . εΙναιδς> Οεωρεϊτ<αι. . ·>έστε"without end." [Plat.] Sisypb. p. 389a ρη<μένος της α1σ>θήσεως <έξ ού πάν- says: ούκοΰν καΐ περί τοΰ αέρος Ά ν α τα> τα γενόμ<ενα καΐ τά> γινόμενα καΐ ξαγόραν τε καΐ Έμπε&οκλέα καΐ τους <τά έσόμενα> καΐ . . .; or, as R. Philipp- άλλους τους μεταρσιολέσχας απαντάς son (Symb. Osloenses% 19(1939), 30—re­ οίσθα ζητοΰντας πότερον ίπειρός έστιν placing an earlier restoration by him in ή πέρας έχων; Hermes% 55 (1920), 366—restores: <π>ώς semper in motu: cf. Tuse. 1, 53: ex

1,26

211

praescrtim deum αοη modo aliqua sed pulcherrima specie deceat esse, aut non omne quod ortum sit mortalitas * consequatur. 11 Inde Anaxagoras, qui accepit ab Anaximene disciplinam, 1

mortalia A1

quo ilia ratio nata est Platonis, quae a Socrate est in Pbaedro (245c-246a] explicata, a me autem posita est in sexto libro de republica [6, 27].- "quod semper movetur aeternum est% etc." Mayor compares Simplic. in Phys. 1, 2, pp. 24, 31-25, 1 Dicls: κίνησιν Si xotl ούτος dtSiov ποιεί δι* ήν καί τήν μεταβολήν γίνεσΟαι. quasi: sarcastic, as in 3, 86; Div. 2, 45; 2, 46; 2, 48; 2, 56; 2, 59; 2, 81; 2 Verr. 5, 169; Pro Plane. 62; H. C. Nutting in Univ. of Calif. Pub I. in cl. Pbilol. 5 (1922), 217. cum praeeertim: cf. 2, 88: praesertim cum. Mayor points out the logical ellipsis in the preceding clause: "as if we could possibly believe air to be a god." For what follows cf. Aug. Ep. 118, 23 (quoted above in note on Anaximenes). mortalitas: in Cicero used only here. For the thought cf. 1, 20, n. {orturn .. . aeternum). Anaxagoras: cf. Clazomcnac, pupil of Anaximcncs (Strab. 14, 1, 36; Harpocr. s.v. Άναξανόρας; (Galen,] Hist. Phil. 3 (Doxogr. Gr* 599 --- XIX, 225 K.); Diog. L. 2, 6; Hippol. Philosophum. 1, 8,1 {Doxogr. Gr.* 561); Clem. Strom. 1, 14, 63, 2; Aug. CD. 8, 2; Simplic. Phys. 1, 2, p. 27, 1-2 Dicls {Doxogr. Gr.* 478)), the last great philosopher of the Ionic school, 2 friend of Pericles (cf. Brut. 44) and Euripides, was forced to leave Athens on the charge of atheism (Diod. 12, 39, 2; Joseph. C Ap. 2, 265; Plut. Nic. 23, 3; Quomodo quis suos, 15; De Superstit. 10; Diog. L. 2, 12; 2, 15; Lucian, Timon. 10; Aug. CD. 18, 4 1 ; Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 3, p. 17, 19-23 Stiivc {Y'orsokrat. 46 A 19); Antb. Pal. 7, 95. 1-4; Suid. s.v.*Αναξαγόρας; Α. Β. Drachmann, Atlnism in pagan Anliq. (1922), 155; W. Jaeger, Paideia 1 (Engl. tr. 1939), 336; F. Solmscn, Plato'g Theo­ logy (1942), 37, n. 29. L. R. Farncll, Higher Aspects of Gr. Relig. (1912),

121, calls this the isolated case in Greek history of the persecution of science. Ircn. C. Haeres. 2,14, 2 says Anaxagoras was called the atheist. In his exile he went to Lampsacus, where he died ca. 428 B.C. (E. WcUmann in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2076). To mere matter, as postulated by his predecessors, he added a second, spiritu­ al, principle, νους, as the cause of order in the universe, and thus he became the founder of a philosophic dualism later developed by Plato and Aristotle. From his insistence on the importance in the world of a directive intelligence he was himself nicknamed Νους; cf. Plut. Pericl. 4, 4: 'Αναξαγόρας . . . ό Κλαζομένιος, 6ν ol τότ* άνθρωποι Νουν προσηγόρευον, είτε τήν σύνεσιν αύτοΰ μεγάλην είς φυσιολογίαν και περιττήν διαφανεΐσαν θαυμάσαντες, είΟ' δτι τοις δλοις πρώτος ου τύχην ούδ' ανάγκην διακοσμήσεως αρχήν, άλλα νουν επέ­ στησε καΟαρόν καΐ 5κρατον έν μεμιγμένοις πάσι τοις άλλοις, άποκρίνοντα τάς όμοιομερείας; llarpocr. s.v. 'Ανα­ ξαγόρας- Νους δ' έπεκαλεΐτο, έπεί ΰλην τε καΐ νουν πάντων φρουρόν είπεν; Diog. L. 2, 6 [quoting Timon]: καί που Άναξαγόρην φάσ' ϊμμεναι, άλκιμον ήρω, / Νουν, 6τι δή νόος αύτω, δς έξαπίνης έπεγείρας / πάντα συνεσφηκωσεν όμοϋ τεταραγμένα πρόσΟεν; Acl. V.H. 8, 19: δτι καί βωμός αύτω ίσταται καί έπιγέγραπται ol μέν Νου ol δέ 'Αληθείας; Schol. Plat. Alcib. 118c;Ccdrcn. p. 158 P. {Corp. Script. Hist. Byz- 33, 278); Suid. I.e. In De Or. 3, 138, he is highly praised: non declamator aIt qui . . . sed, ut accepimus, Clafomenius Hie Anaxagoras fir summits in maximarum rerum scientia. accepit. . . disciplinam: cf. Div. 2,9: ah haruspicibus accipiunt earum tractationem; De Or. 1, 114: qui haec pulet arte accipi posse. J. Burnet {Tiarly Gr. Philos* (1920), 253, n. 1) compares διήκουσε, but observes that Anaximcncs probably

212

1,26

primus omnium rerum discriptionem l et modum * mentis inflnitae 1

descriptionem NO, Aug. Ep. 118, 24, discreptionem Η

* mo turn Ο Had.

died before the birth of Anaxagoras, who 'Αναξαγόρας τε γαρ μηχανή χρήται τφ νω προς την κοσμοποιίαν; 13, 4, 1091 b would, in that case, have continued the tradition of his school. 12; Theophr. fr. 46 Wimm. ap. Simplic. primus: consistent with the best Pbys. 1, 2, p. 27, 15-17 Dicls: της δέ evidence, yet in contradiction, as Mayor κινήσεως καΐ της γενέσεως αίτιον επέ­ observes, to what Velleius has in 1, 25 στησε τόν νουν ό 'Αναξαγόρας ύφ* ου said of Thalcs. Omnium probably modifies διακρινόμενα τους τε κόσμους καΐ τήν των £λλων φύσιν έγέννησαν; Oc. Ac. rerum rather than being connected with primus, and omnium rerum refers to the 2, 118: Anaxagoras materiam infinitum, sed universe. ix ta pafticulat, ήmilit inter te, minuias, tas diecriprionem: NO read descriptionem ; primum confusas, postea in ordintm adductas Min. Fel. 19, 6: Anaxagprae vtro a mente divina; Philo, De Fuga et Invent. 10; Aet. Plac. 1, 3, 5 (Doxogr. Gr* descriptio et mo/us [so Meursius and Rigaltius; metus P, modus ed. princ] 279-280); 1, 7, 5 {Doxogr. Gr.* 299); infinitae mentis dtus dicitur; Aug. Ep. 118, 1, 7, 15 (Doxogr. Gr.* 302): 'Αναξαγό­ 24: mani/estum est enim omnium rerum ρας νουν κοσμοποιόν τόν Θεόν; Plut. descriptionem et modum ab iliafierieamque Strom, ap. Eus./V. Εν. \, S, \9; De Is. et non incongrue did infinitum. But discriptio Os. 48; [Galen,] Hist. Pbii. 34 {Doxogr. Gr.* 618 = XIX, 250-251 Κ.): Α ν α ­ better agrees with the idea of distribution ξαγόρας δέ τόν θεόν επί τό διατεταχέor arrangement (διακόσμησις, or, as Goethe thinks, διάταξις, comparing 1, ναι τόν κόσμον παρειληφώς έστηκότα τά σώματα κατ* αρχάς διακεκοσμηκέναι 92; 2, 110; 2, 115 infra); cf. F. Buchclcr φασί, νουν δ* είναι τόν πεποιηκότα ταύ­ in Rbein. Mus. 13 (1858), 599-600). See τα ύπέλαβεν; Tcrt. De An. 12; Clem. also Philod. De Piet. p. 66 Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 532): xal <νο>ΰν άπειρα Protr. 5, 66, 1; Strom. 2, 4, 14, 2: 'Ανα­ ξαγόρας πρώτος επέστησε τόν νουν τοις βντα τά μείγμ(εν]ατα σύμπαντα διακοσπραγμασιν; Min. Fel. 19, 6 (quoted μή<σαι>. This doctrine was expressed at above); Hippol. Pbi/osopbum. 1, 8 (Do­ the beginning of Anaxagoras's Περί φύ­ xogr. Gr.* 561): ούτος Ιφη την παντός σεως, as quoted by Diog. L. 2, 6: πάντα αρχήν νουν καΐ 6λην, τόν μέν νουν ποιχρήματα ήν όμοΰ. εΐτα νους έλθών αυτά διεκόσμησεν [cf. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. οϋντα, τήν δέ δλην γινομένην. Οντων γαρ πάντων όμοΰ νους έπελθών διε­ 1, 6]. For other expressions of this view cf. Plat. Pbaedo, 97b-c: άλλ* άκουσας μέν κόσμησεν; Hermias, Irrisio, 6 (Doxogr. Gr* 652); Lact. Inst. 1, 5,18: Anaxagoras ποτέ έκ βιβλίου τινός, ώς Ιφη, Άναξαγόρου αναγιγνώσκοντος καΐ λέγοντος deum esse dicit infinitum men tern quae per se ipsam moveatur; Eus. P. Ev. 10, 14, 12: ώς £ρα νους έστιν ό διακόσμων τε καΐ ήν γάρ αρχήν, φησί, τά πράγματα όμοΰ πάντων αίτιος; Cratjl. 400a: ού πισ­ πεφυρμένα· νους δ* είσελθών αυτά έχ τεύεις 'Αναξαγόρα νουν καΐ ψυχήν είναι τήν διακοσμούσαν καΐ ίχουσαν; Legg. 12, της αταξίας είς τάξιν ήγαγεν; 14, 14, 8; 14, 16, 2; 14, 16, 11; Thcmist. Or. 26, 967b; Aristot. Pbjs. 1, 4, 187 a 22-30; p. 317 Η.; Aug. C.D. 8, 2: Anaxagoras 1, 4, 188 a 7-17; 3, 4, 203 a 19-33; 8, 9, vero eius auditor barum rerum omnium quas 265 b 22-23: τδν νουν δέ φησιν Αναξα­ γόρας διακρίνειν τόν κινήσαντα πρώτον; videmus effectorem divinum animum sensit et dixit ex infinita materia . . . singula De An. 1, 2, 404 a 25-28; Metapb. 1, 3, 984 b 15-18: νουν δή τις εΙπών ένεΐναι, fieri, sed animo faciente din no; Ep. 118, 2 4 (see above); Sidon. Carm. 15, 89-90: καθάπερ έν τοις ζωοις, καΐ έν τη φύσει τόν αίτιον του κόσμου καΐ της τάξεως quartur Anaxagoras Tba/etica dogma/a servat, / sed divinum animum sentit qui πάσης οίον νήφων έφάνη παρ' είκη λέ­ γοντας τους πρότερον; 1, 4, 985 a 18-19: fecerit orbem; Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb.

1, 26

213

vi ac 1 ratione dissignari2 et confici voluit. In quo non vidit neque motum sensu 3 iunctum * et [in] 6 continentem infinito · 1 vi ac]uiae ABFAI, ac ratione ac ui Ο sensui, H*FM, Aug. * uinctum HF omino Ν

1,3, p. 32, 9 Hayduclc; al.\ Asclcp. in Metapb. p. 25, 27-28 Hayduck; p . 54, 5; p. 55, 7; Simplic. Phjs. 1,4, p. 154, 29-31 Dicls (I orsokrat. no. 46 A 64); 2, 2, p. 300, 27 {Vorsokrat. no. 46 Β 13); 8, 9, p. 1318, 29-30; Ioann. Philop. De Aetem. MunJi, 6, 20, p. 183 Rabc; Ccdrcn. p. 158 P. {Corp. Script. Hist. By^. 33, 278); Suid. s.v. Αναξαγόρας. While Anaxagoras is thus the father of philosophic dualism (though W. Jaeger, Paideia, 1 (Engl, tr., 1939), 292, rinds him, apart from the axiom of mind as a guiding force, completely mechanis­ tic in his interpretation of nature; cf. Plat. Pljaedo, 98c; H. Hausc, Gott babtn (1939), 46), he seems hardly to have been, as some have claimed, the founder of ideological thcistic arguments, such being first formulated by his pupil, Diogenes of Apollonia; cf. W. Thcilcr, Zur Gescb. d. teieol. Naturbetrachtrmg bis auf Aristoteles (1925), 4; A. S. Pease in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 34 (1941), 163-164. On his theology cf. also W. Jaeger, Tbtol. o/tbe early Gr. Pbilosopljers (1947), 155-164. mod urn: the reading of AB, attested also by Aug. Ep. 118, 24, both in the phrase descriptionem et modum and in the expansion ordinatricem et moderatricem rerum omnium. Motum is found in Hadoardus and was proposed here by Da vies (following N. Rigault on Μ in. Fcl. 19, 6) and adopted by Schocmann, com­ paring Aristot. Pbys. 8, 1, 250 b 24-26: φησί γαρ εκείνος όμοΰ πάντων oVrcov καΙ ήρεμούντων τόν άπειρον χρόνον, κίνησιν έμποιήσαι τόν νουν καΐ διακρΐναι, but has been amply refuted by various scholars (B. Lcngnick, Ad emend, exp/ic. Cic. Lib. de Nat. Deor. (1871), 17-18; R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ^. Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 91-97; J. Dcgcnhart, Krif.-exeg. Bemerk. χ. Cic. Scbr. de Nat. Deor. (1881),

' designari CO * [inj om. NO

* sensus Bl9 · in infinito H,

46; cf. O. Plasberg, ed. maior, ad loc). Discriptionem et modum may be under­ stood as hendiadys, meaning "the orderly disposition" (as Rackham translates it). vi ac ratione: cf. Legg. 1, 21: deorum . .. vi, natura, ratione, etc. Cicero inclines, w hen using the ablative ratione, to couple another ablative with it. dissignari: cf. 3, 85: ut enim nee domus nee res publico ratione quadam et discip/ina dissignata videatur. voluit: "wished to make out"; cf. Tusc. 1, 42; 5, 28; etc. non vidit: cf. 1, 27: non sensit; ibid.: non vidit. motum sensu iunctum: sensus of Bl is meaningless; sensui of β* is attested by Aug. Ε p. 118, 24: ait non eum vidisse neque motum sensui iunctum et continentem (though the / of sensui may be caused in Cicero and in Augustine copying him by dittography arising from the initial ι of iunctum); sensu, the ablative, is kept by Plasberg, who finds a parallel in 2, 109: temone adiunctum; cf. J. B. Hofmann, Ut. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 429, for the ablative with verbs of joining. A further possibility is, with T. Birt (Berl. pbilol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 571), to construe sensu as an occasional though less fre­ quent form of the dative; cf. KuhncrHolzwcissig, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 1* (1912), 395-396. As observed by Goethe {ad loc.), motion and sensation are the two charac­ teristic properties of spirit in general and of the divine spirit in particular; cf. Aristot. De An. 1, 2, 403 b 25-27: το ίμψυχον δή τοΰ άψυχου δυοΐν μάλιστα διαφέρειν δοκεϊ, κινήσει τε και τ<Τ> αίσβάνεσΟαι. The objection of Vclleius seems based upon the Epicurean presuppositions that there can be no motion or sensation in the universe itself, because (so Epicurus

214

1,26

ullum esse posse, neque sensum omnino quo non ipsa natura pulsa sen tire t. Deinde si mentem istam quasi animal aliquod six mss are unanimous in reading tota held) motion and sensation require a body (corpus) or at least a quasi corpus for ipsa, ipsam for istam, and esse voluit (1, 49); further, if the mens infinita be for voluit esse). Mayor proposed omnino coextensive with the universe there can in eo quod non ipsa natura pulsa sent/ret; exist no external cause to produce upon T. Birt (Arcbiv f. lat. Lex. 15 (1908), it any impact leading to a sensation. 83-87; id., in Berl. pbilol. Wocb. 38 (1918), In addition, however, is the more ge­ 571) would explain quo as a dative; cf. nerally recognized impossibility of per­ 2, 37 in AV\ Fam. 3, 13. 2 (cod. A/); petual rectilinear motion (cf. Aristot. Apul. Met. 7, 3 (quovis), and many other Pbys. 8, 8, 262 a 13-15) infinitely con­ cases cited by Birt, chiefly from the tinued motion being possible only when anteclassical period or from the spoken rotary {pp. cit., 8, 8, 261 b 27-28; 8, 8, language; cf. Kiihner-Holzwcissig, op. 265 a 8-10; 8, 9, 265a 25-26). Aug. Ep. cit. 1* (1912), 611. Mayor's proposed 118, 24, speaks of Cicero as . . . studio emendation of omnino quo to omnino in refellendi quantum vidttur propter adversaries eo quod seems unlikely and unnecessary. corporalster sentientes negat infinito aliquid Preferable is the explanation of J. S. iungi posse, quia ex ea parte qua quidquam Reid (ap. Mayor, ad loc.) that quo non = adiungitur necesse esse in corporibus aliquemquin (cf. J. van Wagcningcn in Mnemosyne, finem. 39 (1911), 136-137). Further, the case of ipsa natura pulsa has been disputed. continentem: in before this word is omitted by NO and most editors; H, Schoemann considers natura pulsa as also T. Birt (Berl. phiiol. Wocb. 38 (1918), ablative absolute, and for ipsa inclines 571) and various editors place it before to substitute ipsius: "a feeling with which infinite, from which position other mss it would feel without its own nature might have omitted it by haplography. being moved." Most editors, however, Continentem, here used intransitively and understand ipsa is nominative. Reid (I.e.) in the sense of συνεχής, is understood renders: "nor can there be sensation by Mayor cither, like iunctum, with the at all, without the sentient creature be­ dative (sensu; cf. 2, 117: buic . . . continens coming sentient by an impulse from aer . . . mart continuatus et iunctus est), or without"—a simpler and clearer ex­ in an absolute sense, meaning "conti­ planation than most others from Augus­ nuous" (in space or in time); the latter tine to the moderns. seems preferable in sense, though Aug. pulsa: cf. 2, 144: sensus ab bis pulsus; Ep. 118, 24, explains iunctum et continen­ Ac. 2, 30. tem as continua copulatione adhaerentem. mentem istam: contemptuous. infinito: cf. Aug. I.e.: id est infinitat ret quaii animal aliquod: cf. 3, 36: . . . quasi de corporibus ageret, quibus nihil animam unde animantium quoque constet iungi nisi perfineslocorum potest. This view animus, ex quo animal dicitur; Tim. 10: is followed by R. Hirzcl (op. cit., 1, 94), intellegentiam in animo, animum inclusit in who understands infinito of the infinite corpora . . . quam ob causam non est cuncuniverse rather than of the mens infinito tandum profiteri .. . bunc mundum animal to which Mayor would apply it. Rack- esse-, Tusc. 1, 21; Aristot. Pol. 1, 5, 1254 a ham's translation ("in that which is 34-35: τό δέ ζώον πρώτον συνέστηκεν infinite") preserves the ambiguity of the έκ ψυχής καΐ σώματος; Sen. Ep. 113, 2: Latin. animum constat animal esse, cum ipse efficiat quo non ipsa: cf. Aug. Ep. 118, 24: ut simus animalia, cum ab illo animalia sic autem addidit: "neque sensum omnino, nomen hoc traxerint. The argument quo non tota natura pulsa sentiret" [on the seems to be: if he meant the mens infinita evidence of the Augustine text cf. A. to be a sort of animate being, it muse Soutcr in CI. Rev. 14 (1900), 264; the have that within it by reason of which

1,27

215

voluit esse, erit aliquid interius ex quo illud animal l nominetur; quid autem interius mente? Cingatur igitur corpore externo; (27) quod quoniam non placet, aperta simplexque mens nulla re adiuncta, quae 2 sentire possit, fugere intellegentiae nostrae vim et notionem videtur. Crotoniates autem Alcmaeo, qui soli et lunae 1

anima AC

' qua Aug.

id est, nullo corpore adiuneto per quod sentire it is called animate; but there is nothing farther inside within the mind; therefore possit, fugere intelligentiae nostra* vim et it must be enclosed in an exterior body. notionem videtur. nihil verius quam fugere Since he will not admit this, the mind hoc vim et notionem intelligentiae Stoicorum must be exposed and bare, with no et Epicureorum, qui nisi corporal/a cogitare adjunct by which it may possess sen­ non possunt. quod autem ait nostrae, humanae sation—which is a rtduetto ad absurdum. intelligi voluit; et bene non ait "fugit" sed "fugere videtur" hoc enim Hits videtur, This sentence is quoted and discussed by Aug. Ep. 118, 25. neminem hoc posse intelligere, et ideo nihil tale esse arbitrantur; sed quorundam inerit aliquid: the future of a logical telligentiam, quantum bomini datum est, consequence, found most often in the non fugit esse apertam simplicemque sapienconclusion of a syllogism. Goethe com­ pares 2, 21: effiaetur; 3, 93: contemnet; tiam atque vtritatem, quae nullius animantis 'fuse. 3, 14: non cadet; 3, 15: vacabit. sit propria, sed qua eommuniter omnis, quae id potest anima, sapiens et verax efficitur; 27 aperta simplexque: for the com­ Ioann. Philop. Pe Opif Mundi, 5, 1, bination of these adjectives cf. Off. 1, p. 206 R.: ουδέν δέ των απλών έστιν 109; 3, 57; Fin. 1, 57; Rep. 3, 26; Sen. ίμψυχον, ουδέ τά στοιχεία άρα. Ep. 48, 12; 95, 13; for the thought and quae sentire: Augustine's qua, which its refutation Tusc. 1, 66: nee vero deus he further paraphrases by per quod, is ipse, qui intellegitur a nobis, alio modo attractive and has been adopted by some intellegi potest nisi mens soluta quatdam et libera, segregata ab omni concretion* mortal!,editors, but lacks manuscript authority omnia tentiens et movens ipsaepte praedita for Cicero. fugere . . . notionem: cf. De Imp. Cn. motu sempiterno; Diog. L. 10, 65-66: Pomp. 28: quae huius viri scientiam fugere και μήν καΐ λυομένου του όλου αθροίσ­ ματος ή ψυχή διασπείρεται και ούκέτι possit. I irti et notionem is hendiadys for vim noscendi. έχει τάς αύτάς δυνάμεις ουδέ κινείται, Alcmaeo: a physician of Croton; cf. ώσπερ ούδ* αΓσβησιν κέκτηται, οΰ γαρ οίον τε νοεΐν ιύτό αίσθανόμενον μή έν 1, 25, n. (Tbalei . . . AlHesins); Aristot. τούτω τω συστήματι καΐ ταΐς κινήσεσι Metapb. 1, 5, 986 a 27; Hist. An. 7, 1, ταύταις χρώμενον; Orig. C. Celt. 4, 14: 581 a 16; Diog. L. 8, 83; Ccnsorin. 5, 2; ουδέ γάρ δεδύνηνται ούτοι τρανώσαι τήν Clem. Protr. 5, 66, 2; Strom. 1, 16, 78, 3; ςυσικήν του θεοΰ Ιννοιαν, ώς πάντη άφ­ Chalcid. in Tim. 244 {Frag. Philos. Gr. θαρτου καΐ άπλοΰ καΐ άσυνθέτου καΐ αδι­ 2, 233); Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 1. 5, αιρέτου; De Prine. 1, 1, 6: non ergo aut p. 42, 3 Hayduck; Thcmist. in Aristot. corpus aliquod aut in corpore esse putandus De An. 1, p. 13, 30 Hcinze. He is re­ est Deus, ted intellectualis natura simplex, puted to have been a younger contem­ nihil ornnino in se adiunetionis admitfens . . . porary and pupil of Pythagoras (Aristot. propter quod natura ilia simplex et tola mens Metaph. 1, 5, 986 a 29-30; Diog. L. 8,83; ut moveatur . . . nihil dilationis .. . habere cf. Schol. Plat. Ale. 121c; yet sec the potest, etc.; Aug. Ep. 118, 25-26: aperta sober criticisms expressed by W. A. simplexque mens nulla re adiuncta qua [note Heidcl in Am.Journ. of Philol. 61 (1940), the variant from Cicero] sentire possit. 3-7), was in physieis exercitalus, practised

216

1,27

reliquisque sideribus animoque praeterea divinitatem dedit, non sensit sese mortalibus rebus inmortalitatem dare. Nam Pythagodissections of the human body, including the eye (ChaJcid. in Tim. 244), and is thought to have been the first to compose a φυσικός λόγος (Favorinus ap. Diog. L. 8, 83; Clem. Strom. 1,16,78,3; fragments in Vorsokrat. no. 14 Β 1-5). soli et lunae: cf. Aristot. Dt An. 1, 2, 405 a 32 [the view of Alcmaeon]: κινείσ6αι γαρ χαΐ τά θεια πάντα συνεχώς act, σελήνην, ήλιον, τους αστέρας xal τον ούρανόν δλον [that is, the stars have eternal self-motion and are themselves divine; cf. Diog. L. 8, 83]; Clem. Protr. 5, 66, 2: ό γάρ τοι Κροτωνιάτης Άλχμαίων θεούς ώετο τους αστέρας είναι έμψυχους δντας. Naturally many others ascribed to the stars not only life (cf. Achill. I sag. 13: ct ζώα oi αστέρες, in Comm. in Aral. 40-41 Maass) but also divinity; so in the following passage such a belief is cited for Parmenidcs (1, 28), Plato (1, 30 and note on caelum et astro), Socrates—in Xcnophon (1, 31), Xenocratcs (1, 34), Heraclides Ponticus (1, 34), Thcophrastus (1, 35), Zcno (1, 36), Cleanthes (1, 37), and Chrysippus (1, 39), to whom might be added the Egyptians (Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 6, 1; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 6; 3, 23), the Hindus and Phrygians (Clem. Protr. 2, 26, 1), and Pythagoras (Diog. L. 8, 27). Numerous anonymous holders of the same view arc mentioned; e.g.; Ac. 2, 116; Rep. 6, 15; Philo, De Decal. 53; De Vit. contempl. p. 33 Conyb.; Act. Plac. 1, 6, 11 (Doxogr. Gr.* 296): βλέποντες δΐ τους αστέρας άεΐ θέοντας αΙτίους τε τοΰ θεωρεΐν ημάς ήλιον χαΐ σελήνην θεούς προσηγόρευσαν; Apul. De Deo Socr. 2: tuque de tuna nrqut de sole qmsquam Graecus aut barbarus facile cunciaverit deos esse', [Clem.] Recogn. 5, 16; Prud. C. Symm. 1, 309-310; 1, 442-443; Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 2, 7; Enoch, 80, 7 (p. 245 Charles); Wisdom of Solomon, 13, 2; M. P. Nilsson, The Origin of Belief among the Greeks in the Divinity of the HeavtnJy Bodies (Harv. theol. Rev. 33 (1940), 1-8). animoque: cf. Aristot. De An. 1, 2, 405 a 29-405 b 1: παραπλησίως 8έ τού­

τοις xal 'Αλχμαίων Ιοιχεν ύπολαβεΐν περί ψυχής, φησί γάρ αυτήν άθάνατον είναι Side το έοικέναι τοις άθανάτχκς, τοϋτο 8' ύπάρχειν αύτη ώς αεί κινούμε­ νη · κινεΐσθαι γάρ καΐ τά θεία πάντα συν εχώς άεί, κτλ. [sec above note on soli et lunae); Act. Plac. 4, 2, 2 (Doxogr. Gr.* 386): Άλκμαίων φύσιν [sc. της ψυχής] αύτοκίνητον κατ* άΐδιον κίνησιν, καΐ 8ιά τοΰτο άθάνατον αυτήν καΐ προσεμφερή τοις θεοϊς ύπολαμβάνεΐ; Bocthus ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 11, 28, 9: εις δπερ άπιδών καΐ ό Κροτωνιάτης φυσικός είπεν άθά­ νατον αυτήν ούσαν [sc. τήν ψυχήν] και πάσαν ήρεμίαν φύσει φεύγειν, ώσπερ τά θεία των σωμάτων; Diog. L. 8, 83: ίφη δέ καΐ τήν ψυχήν άθάνατον καΐ κινεϊσθαι αυτήν συνεχές ώς τόν ήλιον. Democritus (fr. 171 Dicls) speaks of ψυχή οίκητήριον δαίμονος. divinitatem dedit: R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 30) compares Philod. De Piet. p. 66 Gomperz, where he would emend νασκευαζ to < φαίνεται ούν το θείον ά>νασκευάζ<ειν>. aeneif: much like censust (Rcid on Ac. 1, 22, who notes that in our passage the two words occur in successive sentences with the same meaning. In other words, sentio means not only "entertain an opin­ ion'* but also "express an opinion." inmortalitatem dare: a necessary corollary, at least in Vcllcius's mind, of divinitatem dedit. nam: a copulative and continuativc use of this particle, found sometimes in transitions, especially those intro­ ducing a new proper name, and possibly to be connected with the ordinary causal use, if we may assume an ellipsis: " < I need hardly m e n t i o n . . . > for." Other examples include 1, 28: nam Parmenides; 1, 63: nam Abderites . . . Prota­ goras, 1, 93: nam Pbaedro; 2, 67: nam Vestae nomen; 3, 13: nam de Sagra; 3, 15: nam Fauns' vocem; 3, 38: nam iustitia; 3, 6 1 : nam men tern; Div. 2, 3 : nam quid ego de Consolatione dicam; 2, 65: nam de angue illo; 2, 67: nam Dionysii equus, 2, 68: nam quod eodem tempore; Ac. 1, 34

1, 27

217

ras, qui censuit* animum esse per naturam rerum omncm' 1

censuit] tie incipit Ρ

* omnium CMX

[and Re id's n.]: nam Strato\ Fin. 1, 3: ista capiatttr\ Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 17: Pytl)anam ut ... Chremes', Tusc. 4, 52: nam gpras ita definivit quid esset deus: animus Aiacem\ 4, 71: nam Anacreontis; Brut. 48: per universas mtmdi partes omnemque natu­ nam Lysiam; 60: nam Plautus\ 81: nam ram commeans atqtu diffusus, ex quo omnia et A. A/binur; 109: nam de '/'. Flaminino; quae nascuntur animalia vitam capiunt\ De Ira, 11, 14: Pythagoras quoque unum 161: nam censuram sine Scaevola gessit [sec Jahn's n.]; 175: nam Sex. fraJer eius; deum confitetttr dicens incorporalem esse mentern quae per omnem rerum naturam diffusa 178: nam O/ella; 179: nam T. Aufidius; 222: nam M. Drusum; 22&: nam Q. Hor- et intenta vita/em sensum cunctis animantitensi\ 233: nam . . . C. Fimbria \ 239: bus tribuaf; Salvian, De Gub. Deit 1, 1, 2: nam . .. M\ Glabrionem; Quintil. Inst. Pythagoras philosopbus . . . de natura ac 8, 6, 38; 10, 1, 12; 10, 1, 23; 10, 1, 50; beneficiis Dei disserens nc locutus est: 10, 1, 83; 11, 3, 2 1 ; Tac. Ann. 3 P 73, 1; animus per omnes mundi partes commeans 3, 74, 1; Juv. 10, 204 [and Mayor's n.J; atque diffusus, ex quo omnis quae nascuntur Suet. Jul. 44, 1; De I ir. ill. p. 30 RcirT.: animalia xntam capiunt \ lsid. Etym. 8, 6, 19: quidam animum in omnibus comanentem nam Adtlpborum principium; Min. Fcl. 19, 13 [in a doxography imitating Cicero [commeantem edit. Arcvaliana] et lucidum, ut Pythagoras', also Sext. Emp. Adv. in our passagcj; also perhaps the use of enim in 1, 25, above; A. Dracgcr, Hist. Phys. 1, 127: ot μέν ούν περί τόν ΠυΟαSynt. d. /at. Spr. 2" (1881), 157-158; γόραν . . . φίσΐ μή μόνον ήμΐν προς αλ­ P. Schiwy, Die syntakt. Functionem d. λήλους και προς τους θεούς εΤναί τίνα κοινωνίαν, άλλα και προς τα άλογα των Partikel nam (1932), 66-88; R. Lofstcdt, ζώων. έν γάρ ύπάρχειν πνεύμα το δια Coniectanea, 1 (1950), 55-56; G. H. παντός του κόσμου διήκον ψυχής τρό­ Poyser in CI. Rev. 66 (1952), 8-10. πον, το καΐ ένοΰν ημάς προς έκεΐνα; Similar uses of γάρ are found in Clem. Alex. Polyh. ap. Diog. L. 8, 27-28: Protr. 5, 66, 2: ό γάρ τοι Κροτωνιάτης και άνΟρώποις είναι προς θεούς συγγέΆλκμαίων; .Strom. 7, 3, 19, 4: οι νομοί νειαν, καΐ το μετέχειν άνΟρωπον θερ­ γάρ. κτλ.; 7, 17, 107, 1: Μαρκίων γάρ. μού· διό καΐ προνοεϊσΟαι τόν Οεόν ημών Pythagoras: of Samos, mathemati­ . . . είναι δέ τήν ψυχήν απόσπασμα αι­ cian, scientist, moral reformer, and θέρος καΐ του θερμού καΐ τοϋ ψυχρού founder of a philosophical or religious . . . άΟάνατόν τ' είναι αυτήν, έπειδήπερ sect (cf. Legg. 2, 26), who travelled καΐ τό αφ* ου άπέσπασται άθάνατόν έστι; widely and established at Croton a lustin, Co/jort. ad Gr. 19 {Pair. Gr. 6, community of aristocratic tendencies. 275b); Cyril Alex. C. Iulian. 1, p. 30 Diog. L. says (8, 45) that his acme fell (Patr. Gr. 76, 547r>d). in the sixtieth Olympiad (540-537). With the views here expressed cf. Stn. 78: Whether these doctrines were expres­ audiebam Pythagoram Pytbagoreosque . . . sed in a work περί θεών (Iambi. Vit. numquam dubitasse quin ex universa mentePyth. 90) or in part of a larger σύγγραμ­ divina delibatos animos haberemus; W. K. C. μα φυσικόν (Diog. L. 8, 6), or, inasmuch Guthrie, The Greeks and their Gods (1950), as some held that he left no writings 140, n. 1, compares the phrase φησί γάρ (cf. Philod. De Piet. p. 66 Gompcrz: τήν ψυχήν έκ του δλου ε Ισιε ναι άναπνε- <Πυ>Οαγόρας δ' αύτοϋ γ' ουδέν φασί όντων φερομένην ύπό τών άνεμων in τινε<ς> είναι των άνα<φε>ρομένων πα­ Arist. De An. 1, 410 b 28-30 (cf. ///., ρά . . . ; Iambi. Vit. Pyth. 199; Joseph. C. Orpbeus and Gr. Relig. (1935), 94). For Αρ. 1, 163; Plut. Alex. Fort. 1,4; Galen, copies of the present passage cf. Min. In Hipp, de Nat. Horn. 1, 25 (XV, 67-68 Fcl. 19, 6: Pytbagorae deus est animus per K.); Diog. L. 8, 6—who disagrees with universa m rerum naturam commeans et this view), in purely oral form, is intentust ex quo etiam animalium omnium obscure. For Stoic views of a πνεϋμα

218

1, 27

intentum et commeantcm, ex quo nostri animi carperentur,1 non vidit distractione humanorum animorum discerpi et lacerari deum, 1

capcrcntur Ρ

βιήκον δι' δλου cf. Act. Plac. 1, 7, 33; έκ της ήμβτίρας ψυχής εκείθεν ούσης Galen, Medic. 9 (XIV, 698 K.); Alex. αποσπάσματος; also other passages cited Aphrod. De Mixt. p. 216, 14; 223, 25 by A. S. Pease on Dip. 1, 70; 1, 110. For the heavenly origin of the soul and the Bruns. part of the Pythagoreans in establishing animum . . . commeantcm: cf. Scxt. this doctrine see, among others, J. Adam, Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 127: πνεύμα τό δια Cambridge Praelections (1906), 29-67 (Pin­ παντός τοϋ κόσμου διήκον. Ε. Zeller {Die Pbilos. d. Gr. 1, 1* (1892), 416, n. 3; dar to Plato); P. Boyance, Etudes sta­ 417, n. 1) points out that this doctrine le songt de Scipion (1936), 129-133; M. van den Bruwaenc, La theologie de Cic. (1937), is a modincation of exoteric Pythagorean 190, n. 2. views by later Stoic pantheism. Intentum is stretched "like the warp in the fabric" distractione: the first of four objec­ (Mayor); cf. also Plat. Tim. 34b: ψυχήν tions raised by Velleius is that the sepa­ δέ είς τό μέσον αύτου θείς δια παντός ration of human souls from the universal τι {τείνε; A. Dclattc in Mem. de Pacad. soul must cause a tearing and wounding r. de Belgique, Lcttres, etc. 2 scr. 17 of the god. Cf. Arnob. 3, 35: ut enim homo (1922), 125, nn. 2-3. On com meant em unus nequit permanente sui corporis integricf. Reid on Ac. 1, 28. tate in homines multos sands, neque homines carperentur: cf. Sen. 78 (quoted in rursus multi disiunctionis differentia in unius note on Pythagoras, above); Tusc. 5, 38: stnsus f simplicitatemque conflari, si ita humanus autem animus decerptus ex mente munduj unum est animal et unius mentis divina cum alio nullo nisi cum ipso deo, si agitatione motatur, nee in plura potest mthoc fas est dictu, com par art potest [the author mina dissipari nee si eius particulae dii of this view is not named]; Dip. 1, 110: sunt, in unius animantis conscientiam cogi animos bominum quadam ex parte extrin- atque vertier. Further, if our souls arc secus esse tractos et baustos (ex quo intelle- bound up with the divine as integral gitur esse extra divinum animum humanus parts of it, by the doctrine of συμπάθεια unde ducatur)—the view of Cratippus; (cf. Pease on Div. 2, 34) God must per­ 2, 26: ex divinitate unde omnes animos ceive their every motion and action, and baustos aut acceptos aut libatos haberemus; hence at times suffer from so doing, Rep. 6, 15: Usque animus datus est ex Hits according to Arr. Epict. 1, 14, 5-6. sempiternis ignibus quae sidera et Stellas Lact. Inst. 7, 3, 9, introduces a reductio vocatis[on these passages cf. H. Krocger, ad abntrdum: et hoc parum est si membris De Cic. in 'Catone maiore* A uc toribus suis non par at deus, nisi etiam homini liceat (1912). 74, n. 1]; also Legg. 1. 24; Virg. a liquid in dei corpus: maria extruuntur, G. 4, 219-227; Manil. 2, 116; 4, 884-885; monies exciduntur et ad eruendas opes Sen. Ep. 66, 12: ratio autem nihil aliud interiora terrae viscera effodiuntur. quid quod est quam in corpus bumanum pars divini ne arari quidtm sine laceration» divini corporis spiritus mersa; Arr. Epict. 1, 14, 6: al potest? ut iam sce/erati atque impii simus ψυχαΐ . . . συναφείς τω θεω &τζ αύτοϋ μό - qui dei membra violemus. To avoid this ρια ούσα ι xal αποσπάσματα; 2, 8, 11; Μ. difficulty D. Ruhnkcn (followed by Aurcl. 5, 27: ό δαίμων δν έκάστω . . . ό Baiter) for distractione conjectured de­ Ζευς Ιδωκεν, απόσπασμα έαυτοϋ; Scxt. traction», involving separation without Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1,127 (quoted in note on injury. But απόσπασμα (Diog. L. 7, 143; Pythagoras, above); Alex. Polyh. ap. 8, 28, quoted in notes on Pythagoras and Diog. L. 8, 27-28 (quoted in note on carperentur, above), not to speak of Pythagoras); Diog. L. 7,143 [Stoic views]: discerpi et lacerari below, certainly implies Ιμψυχον δέ (sc. τόν κόσμον), ως δήλον a painful or violent separation. Aristotle,

1, 28

219

et cum miseri animi essent, quod plerisque contingeret, turn dei partem esse miseram, quod fieri non potest. 28 Cur autem quicquam ignoraret animus hominis, si esset dcus? Quo modo porro deus iste,1 si nihil esset nisi animus, aut infixus aut infusus esset in 2 mundo? Turn Xenophanes, qui mente adiuncta omne s 1

istc] cssct C

■ in om. D

■ omncm

NBl

Pbys. 3, 5» 204 a 33-34, on more sober, genus et una substantia est? ipsae saltern philosophic, grounds, blames the Pytha­ praeseientes sempiternum vinculum suum goreans, άμα γαρ ούσίαν ποιούσι τό nempe timebant, nempe maerebant% aut ή άπειρον καΐ μερίζουσιν; cf. Epiphan. ipsae boe futurum neseiebant pars dei vestri Adv. Haeres. 1, 1, 5, 1 {Pair. Gr. 41, provide erat, pars improvida. 201 a-b), of the Stoics: . . . φάσκοντες quo modo: the fourth objection: if είναι νουν τ6ν ϋεόν . . . μερίζονκη . . . the god is immaterial animus he could τήν μίαν θεότητα είς ττολλάς μερικάς ου­ neither have been implanted in the σίας, είς ήλιον καΐ σελήνην και άστρα, universe like a solid nor poured into it εις ψυ/ήν και αέρα και τα άλλα . . . μέρος like a liquid. δέ Οεοϋ καΐ άθάνατον τήν ψυχήν ηγούνται. Xenophanes: of Colophon {Div. 1,5; diecerpi: alluding to the simple verb Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 13, 294 a 23-24; carperentur above. Cf. Tusc. 1, 71: nee Plut. Reg. Apopbth. p. 175c; Strom. 4, secerns nee dividi nee ώseer pi nee distrabi ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 4 {Doxogr. Gr* potest [sc. animus]'. Fin. 1, 50: nee divelli 580); Hippol. Pbilosophum. 1, 14, 1 nee distrabi possint. {Doxogr. Gr.1 565); Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. contingeret: the second objection— 2, 18; 3, 30; Adv. Log. 1, 14; 1, 48; Adv. the more ethical corollary of the doc­ Gram. 257; 289; Diog. L. 1, 111; 9, 18; trine of sympathy—, that human suf­ Athcn. 2, p. 54c; 9, 368c; 10, 413f; ferings affect the divine happiness (a Ccnsorin. 15, 3 ; Eus. Cbron. Ol. 56; peril against which the Epicureans pro­ Clem. Strom. 1, 14, 64, 2; 5, 14, 109, 1; vided by placing their gods in the Theodoret, Gr. Ajf. 4, 5; Simplic. intermundia, out of touch with things Pbys. 1, 2 p. 22, 27-28 Diels; Olympiod. human), is further enhanced by that De Arte saer. 24 (I 'orsokrat. no. 11 A 36); fundamental Epicurean pessimism which Schol. Hippocr. ad Epid. 1, 13, 3 {Vorsomay be seen so clearly in Lucretius. krat. no. 11 Β 35)—Diog. L. 9, 20, says Contingeret (cf. προσήκειν) refers to the that he wrote a poetic κτίσις of Colo­ occurrence of something, cither good phon). Diog. L. I.e. places his acme in or bad, which is to be expected in the Ol. 60 (540-537), Eus. Cbron. at Ol. 56 natural course of things; e.g., 1, 26; (556-553), Hier. Cbron. in both Ol. 56 2, 44; 3, 87; Div. 1, 34; 1, 113; 1, 129; and Ol. 60, and Scxt. Emp. Adv. Gram. Am. 8; 72; Phil. 14. 24; Fam. 5, 16. 5. 257—perhaps not seriously—in Ol. 40. 28 cur autem: the third objection Ccnsorinus says (15, 3) that he lived to rests upon an assumption by Vcllcius be over a hundred. Banished from his of divine omniscience (cf. also 3, 90, n. native city, he came to Zandc, Catana (inseientiae)). Yet how could an Epicurean (Diog. L. 9, 18), and Elca, where he logically insist upon such omniscience begins the series of Eleatic philosophers if he placed the gods in places like the (Plat. Sopb. 242d; Clem. Strom. 1, 14, intermundia, where they would be quite 64, 2; Theodoret, Gr. Ajf. 4, 5; cf. Aris­ unaffected by a knowledge of mundane tot. Rhet. 2, 23, 1400 b 6). things? C(. Aug. C. Faust. 21, 16: quid, Cicero elsewhere {Ac. 2, 118) says: Mae ipsat animae in globo ligandae nonne Xenophanes* paulo etiam antiquior [i.e., than et ipsae membra dei vestri erant? nonne unum Anaxagoras], unum esse omnia neque id esse

220

1,28

musabiU et id tsst deum neque natum umquamδμοιον είναι πάντη, όράν τε xal axouciv, et sempiternumt conglobatafigura;Div. 2,33: τάς TC άλλος αισθήσεις έχοντα πάντη. . . .pbjiicts, tisqm maxume qui omne quod ει γάρ μη, κρατεϊν αν καΐ κρατεΐσθαι ύπ' tsstt unum esse dixerunt\ De Or. 3, 20: αλλήλων τα μέρη θεού Οντα* Οπερ αδύ­ veteres ills ... qui omnia bate quae supra νατον, πάντη δ* δμοιον Οντα σφαιροειδη et tubter unum esse et una pi atque [una] είναι· ού γάρ τη" μέν τη δ* ού τοιούτον είναι (άλλα πάντη. άίδιον δ' Οντα καΐ consensione naturae constrictae esse dixerunt. ένα καιΐ σφαιροειδη ούτ' άπειρον ούτε Xcnophancs, though in part agnostic (cf. Ac. 2, 74; E. Zeller. Die Pbilos. d. πεπεράσΟαι . . . 18-20: κατά πάντα δέ ούτως έχειν τόν θεόν, άίδιόν τε καΐ Gr. 1» (1892) 548-550, who notes his ένα, δμοιον τε καΐ σφαιροειδη όντα, ού­ contribution to the rise of scepticism; cf. A. B. Drachmann, Atheism in pagan τε άπειρον ούτε πεπερασμένον, ούτε Antiq. (1922), 18-21; W. A. Heidcl in ήρεμεΐν ούτε άκίνητον είναι (in what follows the author refutes the views of Am. Journ. Philol. 64 (1943), 266-277), Xcnophancs, though on quite different centred his attack upon the anthropo­ grounds from those taken by Vcllcius]; morphic polytheism of Homer (cf. [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 7 (Doxogr. Gr.* 604 = Aristot. Poet. 25, 1461 a 1), with the low ethical standards which it ascribed XIX, 234 Κ.): Ξενοφάνην μέν περί πάν­ to its gods (cf. 1, 42, below; W. Jaeger in των ήπορηκότα, δογματίσαντα δέ μόνον A. Schweitzer Jubilee Book (1946), 397- τό είναι πάντα 6ν καΐ τούτο ύπάρχειν 424), proclaiming instead a single deity θεόν πεπερασμένον λογικόν άμετάβλητον; cf. id. 3 (Doxogr. Gr.* 601 = XIX, identical with the whole spherical uni­ 229 Κ.); Plut. Strom, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. verse. The whole, for him, is one; cf. Plat. Soph. 242d [repeated by Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 4; Timon ap. Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 14, 4, 8]: τό δέ παρ* ήμϊν Έλεατικόν Ιθ1, 224: θεόν έπλάσατ' Ισον άπάντη. / νος, άπό Ξενοφάνους τε καΐ {τι πρόσθεν <άτρεμή>, άσκηθη, νοερώτερον ήέ νόη­ άρξάμενον, ώς ενός δντος των πάντων μα; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 3, 218: Ξενοφά­ καλουμένων οΰτω διεζέρχεται τοις μύνης δέ σφαϊραν άπαθη [sc. τόν θεόν θοις; Aristot. Metaph. 1, 5, 986 b 21-24: είναι]; in two passages (Adv. Log. 1, 49; Ξενοφάνης δέ πρώτος τούτων ένίσας 2, 326; cf. Hippol. Pbilosophum. 1, 14, 1 (ό γάρ Παρμενίδης τούτου λέγεται μα­ — Doxogr. Gr* 565) he makes Xcno­ θητής) ούΟέν διεσαφήνισεν . . . άλλ* είς phancs express rather agnostic senti­ τόν δλον ούρανόν άποβλέψας τό εν είναι ments; Hippol. op. cit.y 1, 14, 2 (Doxogr. φησι τόν θεόν; Thcophr. fr. 45 Wimm. Gr* 565): λέγει δέ δτι ουδέν γίνεται (Doxogr. Gr.1 480): μίαν δέ την αρχήν ουδέ φθείρεται [cf. V'orsokrat. no. 11 A ήτοι 6ν τό δν καΐ πάν και ούτε πεπερασ12-13] ουδέ κινείται καΐ δτι έν τό πάν μένον ούτε άπειρον ούτε κινούμενον έστιν ίξω μεταβολής, φησί δέ καΐ τόν ούτε ηρεμούν Ξενοφάνη τόν Κολοφώνιον θεόν είναι άΐδιον καΐ ένα καΐ δμοιον πάν­ τόν ΠαρμενΙδου διδάσκαλον ύποτίθεσθαί τη καΐ πεπερασμένον καΐ σφαιροειδη καΐ φησιν ό Θεόφραστος [for the relation πάσι τοις μορίοις αίσθητικόν; Min. Fel. here between Thcophrastus and his later 19, 7: Xenopbanen no turn est omne infi­ borrowers cf. Dicls, Doxogr. Gr.* 140]; nitum cum mente deum tradere; Clem. [Aristot.] De Me/isso Xenopb. Gorg. 3-4 Strom. 5, 14, 109, 1: . . . διδάσκων δτι [written, according to Dicls, I'orsokrat. εις κα-l ασώματος ό θεός; Thcodoret, no. 11 A 28, by an eclectic Peripatetic Gr. Afi. 2, 10; 4, 5; Cosmas Indie. 2, of the first century after Christ, and very p. 117 A; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 2. p. 22, important; excerpts only follow]: 977 a 30-31 Diels. On his theology cf. also W. 23-26: εΐ δ' Ιστιν ό θεός απάντων κράJaeger» Tbeol. of the early Gr. Philosophers τιστον ένα φησίν αυτόν προσήκειν είναι, (1947), 38-54; 208-215. He is mentioned εΐ γάρ δύο ή {τι πλείους εΐεν, ούκ άν with Parmcnides and Empcdocles by Ιτι κράτιστον καΐ βέλτιστον αυτόν εί­ Philo De Prov. 2, pp. 74; 76 Aucher. ναι πάντων . . . 34-35: ώστ* είπερ εΓη τε Whether Xcnophancs should be clas­ καΐ τοιούτον εΐη θεός, ίνα μόνον είναι sified as a monothcist or rather as a τόν θεόν . . . 36—977 b 3: ένα δ* βντα pantheist has been disputed; for a sum-

1,28

221

practerea, quod esset infinitum, deum voluit * esse, de ipsa mente item2 reprehendetur3 ut ceten, de infinitate4 autem vehementius, in qua nihil neque sentiens neque coniunctum potest 1 3 noluit Η * ita NO reprehendetur dttt. Ven., rcprchenditur NOB*FM, reprehenderet B1, rcprchcndcretur AC, Ρ propter labem incertum 4 infinite Dx, 1 infirmitateiO^f

praeterea to propterea: "Xenophancs's mary of the opinions of previous scho­ lars (e.g., J. Frcudcnthal, Ober die Theol. God was God just because he had no dcrinitc organs (ούλος όρα, κτλ.) like d. Xenopb. (1886), E. ZcUcr, and H. the anthropomorphic Gods/' under­ Diels), cf. N. Mavrokordatos, Der Monostanding infinitum as rendering άπειρον tbeismus d. Xenopb. (1910) who rinds in the sense of "indefinite." iMinucius, (41-44) a sharp opposition to polytheism however, in his paraphrase of Cicero but a monotheism rather inclined toward pantheism. The views of Xenophancs, (19, 7; quoted above), seems to have though marking a distinct elevation of understood the passage to mean that theological thought, were too alien to the entire intelligent infinite was deity. the current orthodoxy to escape censure, K. von Fritz (in CI. Philol. 40 (1945), and he was accused of ασέβεια; cf. W. 228-230) discusses the meaning of νους Cronert, Kolotes u. Menedemos (1906), in Xenophancs, and rinds God to be the 128, in a much restored passage; also all-seeing, all-hearing, altogether νοών. Cf. also Simplic. Phys. 1, 2, p. 23, 14-16 Suid. s.v. ίρρε φθείρου, where he is Dicls (I 'orsokrat. no. 11 A 31, 8): listed with Diagoras, Hippo, and the Epicureans; A. B. Drachmann, Atheism Νικόλαος δέ ό Δαμασκηνός ως Λίιτειρον in pagan Antiq. (1922), 18 21, who thinks [Cicero's infinitum] καΐ άκίνητον λέγοντος that he was not in antiquity classed αύτοΰ την αρχήν έν τω Περί θεών απο­ among the άθεοι—yet cf. Suidas, above μνημονεύει, Αλέξανδρος δε ώς πεπε—, but believes that he should be techni­ ρασμένον αυτό καΐ σφαιροειδές; R. Λίοηcally so classified. For his attacks upon dolfo, L·infinite nel pensiero dei Greet anthropomorphism (which the Epicu­ (1934), 270. Plasberg (ed. maior.) suggests rean Vclleius prudently passes over in that adiuneta [cf. 1, 25: mentem cur aquae silence but the arguments of which adiunxit; 1, 27: nulla re adiuneta] and Cotta, without naming his source, uses praeterea arc used intentionally, so that in 1, 77) sec his famous fragments 15-16 from these might be clear the great (I'orsokrat. no. 11 Β 15-16); also Diog. error of one who was convinced that L. 9, 19: ούσίαν θεοΰ σφαιροειδή, μηδέν there existed anything except τό παν. With omne quod esset cf. Div. 1, 33. όμοιον Εχουσα» άνΟρώττω. ut ceteri: as Thalcs (1, 25) and Anaxaomne: τό πάν; equivalent to universum; cf. J. B. Hofmann in Mil. J. Ma- goras (1, 26) were blamed for combining mind and infinity and for supposing that rouxeau (1948), 287. the incorporeal could possess sensation. practerea: the traditional punctua­ de infinitate . . . vehementius: as tion, here retained, was changed by Mayor suggests, for the Epicurean Schocmann (Jabrb. f. el. PhiloL 111 (1875), 687) so as to read: omne, praeterea "vacancy is the only infinite, and in this quod esset infinitum, deum voltut esse, under­there can be no feeling and no con­ standing praeterea quod in the (unparal­ nexion [coniunctum] with anything ex­ leled) sense of praeterquam quod, and ex­ ternal (such as mind) since it includes plaining that Xenophancs taught that all things in itself." Coniunctum reechoes the omne, endowed with intelligence, adiuneta above. nihil . . . sentiens: cf. 1, 26: neque was not only infinite but was also God. J. S. Rcid (ap. Mayor, ad loc.) emended senium omnino.

222

1,28

esse. Nam Parmenides quidem commenticium * quiddam: coronae * similem 8 efficit (στεφάνην * appellat) continentem aidorum * 1 commenticium dett. Rom. Ven.t conucnticium ADHPOBFM, conuentium Ν * coroncs Bl * simile Ο Μ \ similitudinem Ρ * stephanen A*DGPt stephanc l A H, istephanen B\ ct stephanen MOt ct stefanen B*Ft stephanium Ν · ardorum Bl, ardorcm cett.

nam: cf. 1, 27, n. {nam). Parmenidee: of Elca (Plut. Strom. 4, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 5 {Doxogr. Gr* 580); Diog. L. 9, 2 1 ; Censorin. 4, 7, 8; Clem. Protr. 5, 64, 2; Strom. 5,14, 138,1; 6, 2, 23, 3 ; Iambi. Vit. Pjth. 166; Procl. in Parm. 1, p. 619, 7 Cousin (Vorsokrat. no. 18 A 4); Alex, in Mttapb. 1, 3, p. 31, 8-9 Hayduck; Phot. Bibl. no. 249, p. 439 a 36-37 Bckk.; Suid. s.v. ΙΙαρμενίδης), a pupil or companion of Xcnophanes (Aristot. Metapb. 1, 5, 986 b 22; Plut. I.e.; Diog. L. I.e.; Theodorct, Gr. Afi. 2, 10; Asclcp. in Metapb. p. 40, 24 Hayduck; p. 41, 27; Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 22, 27 Dicls; Suid. I.e.), and an older contemporary of Socrates, with whom he appears in Plato's Parmenides. Diog. L. 9, 23 puts his acme in Ol. 69 (504-501), though cf. Hicr. Cbron. ann. Abr. 1561 and 1581. He was the author of a didactic poem περί φύσεως (fragments in Vorso­ krat. no. 18 Β 1-19), in which the views here stated may well have found a place. Philod. De Piet. p. 67 Gompcrz starts as though to parallel the present passage, but stops after the words Παρμενείδης δέ, continuing, after a lacuna [p. 68; I follow the reading of Diels in Doxogr. Gr.* 534]: <{>οικ<ε δ>ή τόν τε πρ<ώ>Ttxv θ>εόν 4ψυχον ποκε>ΐν τ<ούς> τε γεννωμένους ύπό τούτου τά μέν αυτά τοις πάΟεσιν τοις περί ά\τθρω<πον>— paralleling discordant, etc., below. commenticium: rather a favorite word with Cicero; cf. 1, 18, n. {commenticias). APB read conventiciumy adopted by Plasberg in his ed. motor\ and favored by R. Philippson {Berl. philol. Woch. 38 (1918), 412), but in Plasbcrg's ed. win. discarded for the present reading of the deteriores and most editors, the adjective appropriately describing the fanciful character of the phenomena here set forth (yet cf. R. Philippson, I.e.).

coronae similem: cf. Aet. Plot. 2, 7,1 {Doxogr. Gr.* 335): Παρμενίδης στεφάνας είναι περιπεπλεγμένος επαλλήλους, τήν μεν έκ τοϋ άραιοϋ [i.e., fire] τήν δέ έκτου πυκνοΰ [i.e., earth], μιχτάς δέ αλ­ λάς έκ φωτός καΐ σκότους μεταξύ τού­ των* καΐ τό περιέχον δέ πάσας τείχους δίκην «ττερεόν ύπάρχειν, ύφ* L πυρώδης στεφάνη- καΐ τό μεσαίτατον πασών περί δ πάλιν πύρωσης· των δε συμμιγών τήν μεσαιτάτην άπάσαις τοκέα πάσης κινή­ σεως χαΐ γενέσεως ύπάρχειν, ήντινα καΐ δαίμονα κυβερνητιν καΐ κληδοϋχον επο­ νομάζει δίκην τε καΐ ανάγκην [Η. Rich­ ardson, in CI. Quart. 20 (1926), 125. thinks this quite consistent with X'orsokrat. no. 18 Β 10, 6-7 and with the view of ανάγκη ascribed by Aet. Plac. 1, 25, 2, to Pythagoras]; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 50 {Doxogr. Gr.* 622 = XIX, 267 K.): Παρμενίδης στεφάνους είναι πεπλεγμένους προς αλλήλους τόν μεν έκ του άραι­ οϋ τόν δέ έκ τοϋ πυκνοΰ- καΐ τό περιέ­ χον δέ τό πάν στοιχεϊον δίκην στεφά­ νου στέρεου είναι, πρώτον πϋρ, είτα αΐΰέρα, μεθ' δν αέρα, μεθ' &ν ύδωρ. Cf. Η. Dicls, Parmenides (1897), 104-105. who discusses the two types of στεφάναι in the cosmos: (1) those of pure ele­ ments of fire and earth; (2) between the centre and the circumference a second zone with strata not separated but mixed, where are the sun, moon, and planets. T. Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos (1913), who thinks (p. 66) these "wreaths" arc borrowed from Anaximandcr's "hoops," discusses (68-69) their shape, and sug­ gests that they are "not cylinders, but zones of a sphere bisected by a great circle parallel to the bounding circles." As Mayor observes, Cicero seems mis­ taken in making Parmenides ascribe divinity to the orbem qui cinpt caelum; it is rather the innermost fiery circle around the globe of the earth which is divine.

1,28

223

[lucis] l orbem, qui cingit caelum, quern appellat deum; in quo neque figuram divinam neque sensum quisquam suspicari potest. Multaque eiusdem monstra, quippe qui bellum, qui discordiam, qui cupiditatem, ceteraque generis eiusdem 2 ad deum revocat,3 lucis deleft

* cius Dl

a

revocat codd. (P evanidum), rcuocct Orelli

στ€φάνην: cf. H. J. Rose in Jottrn. of (1934), 218; 261, compares the notion HelUn. Stud. 41 (1921), 110, for the use of a θείον περιέχον. of the Greek term; also W. Nieschmidt, cingit: there is no need to assume Quaienus in Scripiura Romani Utttris oratio obliqua and change to cingai, with Graecis usi sint (1913), 40-42. Erncsti and others. quem appellat deum: a view not ardorum [lucis] orbem: ardorum is the l reading of B , ardorem of ACNB*. Da vies otherwise attested for Parmcnidcs, and, emended to contintnte ardort lucis orbem, as Schoemann suggests, perhaps con­ fused with the Stoic theories set forth in which he has been followed by in 1, 37. various editors, including Dicls in % neque sensum: R. Philippson (Symb. Doxogr. Gr. 534 and Mayor, though Ostoenses, 19 (1939), 30) would equate in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 163, Mayor agrees with this the words <0>εόν ϋψυχον with H. Deiter (Rhein. Mus. 37 (1882), 314) and Goethe in reading continentem ποκοΐν in Philod. De Piet. p. 68 Gomperz (see note on Parmenides, above). ardorum lucis orbem, which is also the eiusdem: referring to Parmcnidcs; reading of Plasbcrg and of Ax, and cf. the use of idem for the authors of translates "an unbroken ring of shining views in 1, 29; 1, 30; 1, 36; 1, 38 (eius­ flames." Rackham renders: "an unbroken ring of glowing lights." That ardor may dem Zenonis); 1, 40. The term emphasizes be used with little or no implication of more strikingly the inconsistency of heat and chief emphasis upon light different tenets held by the same philo­ would appear from Div. 1, 18: concursus- sopher. The emendation by Heindorf of eiusdem <modi>, though accepted by que gravis stellarum ardore micantii . . . claro tremulos ardore come tas \ In Catil. 3, Dicls (Doxogr. Gr.% 534), is needless 18: faces ardoremque caeli; Catull. 62, 29; and makes awkward the following for other cases cf. Thes. Ling. Lot. 2 quippe qui. Moreover, bellum, discordia, (1900), 490, 18-22; id. 482,87-483.48 for and cupidiias, though of the same class corresponding uses of ardere. But since (eiusdem generis) with one another, are not this meaning of light without heat is a in the same category as the corona secondary and much less frequent use described above. than that which involves heat or even monstra: cf. Philod. De Piet. p. 147 combustion, it seems likely that Cicero Gompcrz: <ο>1 δέ μύθους μέν είσηγον wrote merely continentem ardorum orbem, άμέλει και τερατείας. For this use of monstra cf. 3, 44; also 1, 18, n. (portenia and that lucis is a gloss to explain in what et miracula). sense ardorum is used. 1 have therefore bellum . . . discordiam . . . cupidi­ bracketed lucis, rather than accepting tatem: Πόλεμος . . . Νεΐκος . . . "Έρως. Plasbcrg's suggestion (ed. maior.) of referred to in Philodcmus, I.e., as r i μέν ardorum <et> lucis (which involves an awkward shift from the plural to the αυτά τοις πάΟεσιν τοις ττερί 4ίν0ρω<πον>. It is tempting to ascribe these views singular), or Dicls's view (Doxogr. Gr.% to Hmpedocles, who is next mentioned 534) that orbem qui cingit caelum is inter­ in our passage and whose well-known polated from 2, 101 (although not there antithesis of Νεΐκος and Φιλία (or Φιso phrased). With the thought R. Mondolfo, L'infinito tut pensiero dti Greet λότης) as describing forces of repulsion

224

1,29

quae vel morbo vel somno vel oblivione vel vetustate delentur; eademque d e l sideribus, quae reprehensa in alio * iam in hoc omittantur.3 12 29 Empedocles autem multa alia peccans in ■ alia Ν

■ omitantur 2Ϊ*, omittatur Plt comi-

and attraction (cf. Vorsokrat. no. 21 Β 16-22; 26-27; 30; 35-36) might seem to suggest these words. Yet Empedocles may have borrowed the idea from Parmenides, whom he had heard (Suid. s.v. 'Εμπε&οκλής) and emulated (Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 25, 20 Diels = Vorsokrat. no. 21 A 7). And for this doctrine in Parmcnidcs cf. Aristot. Mttapb. 1, 4, 984 b 23-27: ύποπτεύσειε δ' άν τις Ήσίοδον πρώτον ζητήσαι τό τοιούτον, καν cf τις άλλος έρωτα ή έπιΟυμίαν έν τοις ούσιν έθηκεν ώς αρχήν, οίον καΐ Παρμε­ νίδης* ούτος γαρ κατασκευάζων τήν τοΰ παντός γένεσιν, "πρώτιστον μέν," φησιν, "{ρωτά θεών μητίσατο πάντων" (— Vorsokrat. no. 18 Β 13; also ascribed to Parmcnidcs by Plut. Amat. 13, 756 f; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 9; Asdcp. Metapb. p. 29, 12-14 Hayduck; Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 39, 18 Diels); Cramer, Anted. Paris. 1, 388: Παρμενίδης γάρ φησι τον ίρωτα τόν θεΐον δημιουργήσαι το πάν. That Parmcnidcs in this matter imitates Hcsiod's Tbeogpny is shown by W. Jaeger, Tlxol. of tin early Gr. Pbi/osopbers (1947), 93. cetcraque: Mayor suggests δίκη and ανάγκη, found in passages from Actius quoted in the note on coronae ήmi/em, above. rcvocat: so ACNB (P is here illegible), kept by Plasbcrg in both his editions, but corrected to the more normal revocet by Orclli and most editors, including Mayor, Diels, and Ax.Quippe qui with the indicative occurs in Plautus, Lucretius, Sallust, Ncpos, frequently in Livy, and occasionally elsewhere in the Empire, but in Cicero only here (R. KuhnerC. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2* (1914), 294). The ms evidence, however, and the principle of the lectio difficilior favor retaining the indicative, and Cicero has as much right as other writers to

occasional άπαξ λεγόμενα; cf. W. G. Hale, Die Cum-Konstruktiontn (1891), 133-134, and n. 1. With the phrase ad . . . revocat cf. 1, 119; Div. 2, 66; Fin. 2, 43; Off. 3, 84; De Demo, 15. vel . . . vel: with the fourfold repe­ tition cf. 1, 24; 3, 34; and four other cases in the philosophical works; H. Mcrguct, Lex. ξ. d. pbilos. Scbr. 3 (1894), 738. In Rtp. 1, 6, there is an eightfold occurrence of this conjunction. eademque: sc. dicit; cf. 1, 17, n. (verum hoc alias). The identity would seem to mean that ndera ad dtum revocat, though we have no other indication that he did so. in alio: Alcmeaon (1, 27). 29 Empedocles: of Acragas (Lucr. 1, 716; Act. Plat. 1, 3, 20 (Doxogr. Gr.· 286); Plut. Strom, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 10; Gell. 17, 21, 14; Diog. L. 8, 51; 8, 54; 8, 62-63; 8, 67; 8, 7 2 ; Acl. V.H. 12, 32; Athcn. 1, 3c; Clem. Strom. 6, 3, 30, 1; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 135; Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 25, 19 Diels (Doxogr. Gr.* 477); Suid. s.v. Ε μ π ε ­ δοκλής), often called 6 φυσικός (e.g., De Or. 1, 217: Empedocles pbysicus; Lydus, De Mens. 1, 34; Suid. /.r.), was a pupil of Pythagoras, Anaxagoras, or Parmc­ nidcs (Diog. L. 8, 54-56; Simplic. I.e.; Suid. i.e.). For conflicting evidence for his date cf. E. Wcllmann in P.-W. 5 (1905). 2507, 56-2508, 16, who decides on ca. 494-434 B.C. On his traditional death in the crater of Etna cf. A. S. Pease in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 53 (1942), 19-20, and nn. 147-155. Of his works that which chiefly here concerns us is the two-book poem περί φύσεως the fragments of which, amounting to over 150 lines—Wcllmann, op. cit. 2508, 56, for some reason estimates ca. 340— arc collected in Vorsokrat. no. 18 Β 1-19.

1 de om. F, e {del.) Μ tantur OB1

1, 29

225

deorum opinione turpissime labitur. Quattuor enim naturas, ex ments and Ionian philosophy appears The accusation of teaching atheism, made against him by Thcophil. Ad Autol. somewhat superficial). Vitruv. 2, 2, 1; 8, pracf. 1; Diog. L. 8, 25; and Hippol. 3, 2, seems unfounded. alia peccane: perhaps referring to Pbilosopbum. 6, 18, claim four for Pytha­ his famous doctrine of the conflicting goras, and Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 17, 3-4, forces of attraction and repulsion (*Έρω? says that Athamas the Pythagorean was in this dextrine imitated by Empcdoclcs. or Φιλότης and Νεΐκος), to which several On the four elements in Egypt cf. R. of his fragments (16-22; 26-27; 30; 35-36 Lcpsius in Abb. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Diels) and various tcstimonia allude; Berlin. Phil.-hist. Kl. 1856, 181-234. e.g., Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 10: σύν The Hindus recognized five elements γάρ τοις τέσσαρσι στοιχείοις τό Νεΐκος (O. Bdhtlingk in Ber. sachs. Get. d. κ*1 τήν Φιλίαν καταριθμείται, τ>,ν μέν Wiss., phil.-hist. Kl. 52 (1900), 149-151; Φιλί αν ως συναγωγόν αίτίαν, τό δέ Νεΐ­ yet for a four-fold Hindu classification κος ώς διαλυτικήν; Diog. L. 8, 76: έδόκει δ' αύ-rtT) τάδε· στοιχεία μέν είναι cf. W. Kranz in Pbilol. 93 (1939), 443τέτταρα, πϋρ, ύδωρ, γην, αέρα· φιλίαν 444), and among the Greeks a fifth, ether, was added by Aristotle; cf. [De 0' ή συγκρίνεται καΐ Νεΐκος ω διακρίνε­ Mundo], 2, 392 a 8-9; 3, 392 b 35; Cic. ται; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 1, 3, 1. For Tusc. 1, 22; 1, 65; Galen, Introd. 9 the possible relation of that doctrine (XIV, 698 K.); also [Plat.] Epinom. to the teaching of Parmcnidcs cf. 1, 28, n. 981 b-c; Plut. De Ε αρ. Delpb. 11; (bellum . .. discordiam . . . cupidifatem), [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 15; Orig. C. Cels. 4, above. 56; De Print. 3, 6, 6; Achill. Isag. 3, deorum opinione: cf. below, opinionem eius; Div. 2, 75: divinationis opinione; p. 31 Maass; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 3, 34; 2 I'err. 3, 121: coniecturam to tins provin­ Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 4, 11; 5, 21; Simplic. in Pbys. 8, 1, p. 1164, 14-15 cial; Pro Catdn. 9: iuris dubitatio. But in Diels; Stob. vol. 1, p. 18 Wachs.; 3, 11, below: opinio de dis. labitur: cf. Off. 1, 18: lain . . . trrare, Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 1, p, 2, 13-21; 1, 1, p. 14, 25-28 Stiive; W. Jaeger, nescire, decipi; 1, 94: fa//i, errare, labi, Aristoteles (1923), 142, who thinks this decipi \ also the use of peecat in 1, 31. was discussed as early as the De Pbilosoquattuor . . . naturae: naturae here = phia. Beyond these in number lie the ούσίαι; or στοιχεία; cf. 1, 19, n. {illae bomoeomeriae of Anaxagoras and the quinqut formae)\ 1, 22, n. {naturae}; Ac. limitless atoms of the atomists. 1, 26; 1, 40; 1, 42. For the four elements of Empcdocles From the single clement postulated (baec pervolgata et nota quattuor, as Cic. by some Ionian philosophers (1, 25-26, Ac. 2, 118, calls them), cf. fr. 6 Diels above; (Galen.l Hist. Philos. 18 (Doxogr. {Vorsokr. no. 21 Β 6, ap. Act. Plac. Gr.* 610 - XIX, 243 K.)), or the two 1, 3, 20 - Doxogr. Gr.* 286-287; Hippol. elements of Xenophancs, Hippo, and Pbilosopbum. 10, 3; Prob. in Eel. 6, 31): Ocnopidcs ([Galen,] I.e. and Alcrnacon τέσσαρα γάρ πάντων ρΊζώματα πρώτον (Isocr. Antid. 268)), to the three of Ion (Isocr. I.e.; Philop. De Gen. et Corr. p. 207, £κουε· / Ζευς αργής "Ηρη τε φερέσβιος ήδ' Άιδωνεύς / Νηστίς 0', ή δα18 Vitclli), Hcraclitus, and Onomacritus ((Galen,] i.e.), we pass to four (earth, κρύοις τέγγει κρούνωμα βρότειον; Isocr. Antid. 268: Εμπεδοκλής δέ τέτταρα, water, air, and fire) in Fmpcdocles; cf. W. Jaeger, Tbeol. of the early Gr. Philo­ καΐ Νεΐκος καΐ Φιλίαν έν αύτοΐς; Aristot. Top. 1, 14, 105 b 16-17; Pbys. 1, 4, sophers (1947), 137-143. W. A. Hcidcl 187 a 27; De Gen. et Corr. 1, 1, 314 a 16; (Am.Journ. Pbilol. 61 (1940), 2) observes 28-29; 2, 3, 330 a 30; b 19-21; De An. that Diog. L. 8, 19, is incorrect in as­ 1, 2, 404 b 11-15; Metapb. 1, 3, 984 a 8-9; cribing four to Xenophancs. The article of R. I-cnoir in Rev. des et. gr. 40 (1927), 1, 4, 985 a 32; 1, 7, 988 a 27-28; Lucr. 1,714-716; Act. Plac. 1, 3, 20 (see above); 17-50 on the doctrine of the four ele­

226

1, 29

quibus omnia constare censet,1 divinas esse vult; quas et nasci ct extingui a perspicuum est et sensu omni s carere. Nee vero 1

cesset Bl

* quas nasci extinguique Η

1, 7, 28 (Doxogr. Gr.* 303—the name of Empedoclcs has dropped out); 1, 13, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 312); 2, 6, 3 (Doxogr. Gr* 334); 5, 22, 1 (Doxogr. Gr.* 434); Plut. Quomodo Adulat. 22; Strom. 10, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. (Doxogr. Gr* 582); Hcraclit. Quaes/. Horn. 24; Galen, De Subst. Fac. natural. (IV, 762 K.); De Constit. Art. mtd. 7 (I, 248 K.); 8 (I, 253 K.): «<m ίέ ταϋτα γη καΙ Οθωρ και άήρ καΐ πΰρ, άττερ άπαντες ol μη φεύγοντες άπόδειξιν φι­ λόσοφοι στοιχεία των γεννωμένων τε καΙ φΟειρομένων έφασαν είναι; In Hipp. De Nat. Horn. 1, 2 (XV, 32 Κ.); [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 126 (Doxogr. Gr.* 645 = XIX, 337 K.); Diog. Ocnoand. p. 10 W.; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 10; Diog. L. 8, 76 (these two quoted on alia peccans, above) ; Justin, Cohort, ad Gr. 4; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 15; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 7, 17; Achill. Isag. 3, p. 31 Maass; Clem. Protr. 5, 64, 2; Chalcid. in Tim. 216 (Fr. Pbii. Gr. 2, 226); 280 (2, 241); Lact. Inst. 2, 12, 4: Empedocies . . . quattuor elementa cons titut t, ignem, aerem, aquam, terram, fortasse Trismegistum secuius, qui nostra corpora ex bis quattuor elementis constituta esse dixit a deo [cf. Stob. vol. 3, p. 437 Hcnse]; Eus. Pr. Ev. 7, 12, 1; Serv. Eel. 6, 3 1 ; Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 1, 3, p. 27, 11-12 Hayduck; Thcmist. in Aristot. Pbys. 1, p. 13. 23 Schcnkl; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 2, 10; Philop. De Gen. etCorr. p. 207,18 Vitclli; Asclep. in Metapb. p. 25, 21 Hayduck; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 2, p. 25, 20-22; p. 31, 20-21; 1, 8, p. 239, 33-34; ct al. Diels. After Empedoclcs the notion of four elements becomes more or less common property for all philosophers save the atomists, being especially adopted by the Stoics (e.g., 2, 25-27; 2, 66; 3, 30; 3, 34; 3, 65; Fin. 4, 12; S.V.F. 2, nos. 412-438; L. Stein in Berl. Stud. f. cl. Pbilol. 3, 1 (1886), 29, n. 33), and it becomes associated with the theory of four bodily humors (for which cf. Hippocr. De Nat. Horn. 5

* omni om. Ο

(p. 352 Kiihn) al.; Ammon. in Porphyr. I sag. p . 8, 3-4 Busse; in Anal. pr. 1, proem, p. 5, 19 Wallics; Olympiod. in Categ. 7, p. 108, 37-109, 2 Busse; J. van Wageningen in Mnemosyne, 46 (1918), 374-382), etc.; cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 3 (Engl. tr. 1944), 16. o m n i a constare: cf. Τ use. 1, 42: borum quattuor generum, ex quibus omnia constare dicuntur. divinas esse: Empedoclcs, in his deification of the four elements (unless, as Schoemann suggests, this be mere poetic personification, such as Lucretius uses), called fire Zeus or Hephaestus and water Nestis. Whether Hera = air and Aidoncus = earth (as Theophrasrus sup­ posed), or, as Crates of Mallus and others interpreted, Aidoneus = air and Hera — earth, was disputed; cf. Hcraclit.£«<*///. Horn. 24; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 28 (Doxogr. Gr.* 305); E. Wellmann in P.-V. 5 (1905), 2509-2510. In addition to the elements he deified the two active principles ΝεΤκος and Φιλότης = 'Αφροδίτη in fr. 17; 22; 86; 87; cf. Aristot. De Gen. et Corr. 2, 6, 333 b 20-22: θεοί δ*έ καΙ ταύ­ τα), the all-including sphere (Σφαΐρος; fr. 27-28), and Necessity (Ανάγκη). Jewish and Christian writers, of course, later vigorously attack the deification of physical elements; e.g., Philo, De Decal. 53; Tert. Ad Nat. 2, 3; Adv. Marc. 5, 4; Aristid. Apol. 3-5; Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 4; 2, 6, 2; Ioann. Damasc. Barlaam et Ioasapb, 27. Another, more plausible, explanation (cf. V. E. Alfieri, Gli atomisti (1936), 110, n. 270) is that Cicero (or his source) confused in such cases the by no means synonymous words θείος and Θε6ς. To the four divine elements arc related the four forms of divination noted by Varro ap. Schol. Dan. An. 3, 359: geoman/is, aeromantis, pyromantis, bydromantis; cf. Isid. Etym. 8, 9, 13; T. Hopfncr in P.-W. 14 (1925), 1265, 63. nasci et extingui: cf. Aristot. De

1,29

227

Protagoras, qui sese negat omnino de deis habere ! quod liqueat,2 sint, non sint,3 qualesve sint, quicquam videtur 4 de natura 1 habere om.x AC Ρ Ν • uideatur Bx

■ liqueat scire NO, liquea A

Cae/o, 2, 3, 286 a 32; 3, 6, 304 b 26; Lucr. 1, 753-758: hue accedit item, quoniam primordia rerum f mollia constituunt, quae nos nativa vidimus j esse et mortali cum torpore funditus, utque f debeat ad nilum iam rerum summa rnerti / de niloque renata vigescere copia rerum; / quorum utrumque quid a vero iam distet habebis; 1, 782-797; 5, 235-243; Aristid. Apol. 3-5; Hippol. Philosopbum. 7, 17. But Empcdoclcs, in opposition to this difficulty, asserts (fr. 8): φύσις ούδενός έστιν απάντων / θνητών, ουδέ τις ούλομένου θανάτοιο τελευτή, / άλλα μόνον μίξις τε διάλλαζίς τε μιγέντων / εστί, φύσις δ" έπί τοις ονομάζεται άνθρώποισιν; cf. fr. 12. Extingui is here perhaps middle,: "go out of existence"; cf. E. F. Claflin in Am. Journ. Philol. 67 (1946), 217. On the long-lived (δολιχαίωνες) but not immortal gods of Empcdoclcs cf. W. Jaeger, TbeoL of the early Gr. Philosophers (1947), 33; 206-207. perapicuum est: a frequent phrase in the philosophical works; e.g., 2, 23; 2, 44; 2, 146; 3, 8; 3, 9; 3, 11. eeneu omni carere: and hence are without intelligence or the requisites for happiness. Protagoras: cf. 1, 2, n. {Protagoras); 1, 63; 1, 117. sese: since ACPN omit habere, J. Forchhammcr {Nordisk tidskr. f. filologi, n.s., 5 (1880), 27) emends to esse; but the reading of Β here seems prefer­ able. Habere literally renders έχω in the Greek of several passages quoted in the note on sint non sint, below. liqueat: cf. 1, 117: cut neutrum licuerit; 2, 3 : // haberem aliquid quod liqueat; Div. 1, 6: de quo Panaetio non liquet; Ac. 2, 94: si babes quod liqueat; Pro Cluent. 76 [for the legal phrase NON LIQUET]; also 3, 64, below: babeo ipse quid rentiam. sint non sint: two forms of this famous statement of Protagoras are noted by* Diels {Doxogr. Gr.* 535):

" s i sint non sint Dl

(1) a shorter form, as in 1, 63, below: de divis nequt ut sint neque ut non sint habeo dicere; 1, 117: Protagoram . . . cut neutrum licuerit, nee esse deos nee non esse; also Plat. Theaet. 162d: έρεϊ Πρωταγόρας . . . δημηγορεϊτε συγκαΟεζόμενοι, θεούς τε είς το μέσον άγοντες, ους έγώ έ*κ τε του λέγειν και τοΰ γράφειν περί αυτών, ως είσίν ή ως ούχ είσίν, εξαιρώ; Diog. L. 9, 51: περί μέν θεών ουκ ίχω είδέναι ούΟ' ώς είσιν ούΟ* ως ούκ είσίν; Philostr. Vit. Soph. 1, 10: τό δέ άπορεΐν φάσκειν ε(τε είσί θεοί είτε ούκ είσί, δοκεϊ μοι Πρωταγόρας έκ της Περσικής παιδεύσεως παρανομήσαι; Hcsych. ap. Schol. Plat. Rep. 600c: εΐπε γάρ· περί θεών ούκ ϊ'/ω είδέναι ούτε ώς είσιν ούτε ώς ούκ είσιν; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 6, 6: φάναι γαρ αυτόν είρήκασιν ούκ είδέναι ούτε είττερ είσί θεοί ούτε εΐ παντάπασιν ούκ είσίν; Suid. s.v. Πρωταγόρας· λόγον ποτέ είπεν ούτως άρξάμενος· περί θεών ούκ ίχω είδέναι ούτε ώς είσίν ούτε ώς ούκ είσί; and (2) a form expanded, as here, by the phrase qualesve sint or an equivalent, which corresponds to the second part of the Stoic discussion in our work; cf. 2, 3: deinde quales sint. Of this longer form examples are: Timon, Silli, fr. 5, 3-6 (Diels, Poet. Philos. Fr. (1901), 186; from Sext. Emp. Adv. Phjs. 1, 57): ίθελον δέ τέφρην συγ­ γράμματα θεϊναι, / δττι θεούς κατέγραψ' ούτ* είδέναι ούτε δύνασΟαι / όπποΐοί τι­ νές είσι καί οι τίνες άθρήσασθαι, / πάσαν ίχων φυλακήν έπιεικείης [cf. Τ. Gompcrz in Wien. Stud. 32 (1910), 4-6, who defends against Diels this phra­ seology); Philodem. De Piet. p. 89 Gompcrz {Doxogr. Gr.1 535): ή τους άγνωστον <εΓ> τίνες είσί θε<οί> λέγ<ον>τας ή ποϊοί τινές ε<ί>σιν (the fragment in p. 69 Gomperz, which R. Philippson {Hermes, 55 (1920), 368) thinks refers to Protagoras requires too much emen­ dation for any certainty); Val. Max. 1,1, ext. 7: Protagoras pfrilosophus . . . scripserat

228

1,29

dcorum suspicari. Quid? Democritus, qui turn * imagines corumqui cum B* ignorari an di estent, ac si tssent quoits tsstnt non posse sari; Thcophil. Ad Auto/. 3, 7: Πρωταγόρας ό 'Αβδηρίτης λέγων εΓτε γάρ είσι θεοί ού δύναμαι περί αυτών λέγειν, ούτε όποΐοί είσι δηλώσαι- πολλά γάρ έστι τά χωλύοντα; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 5 6: 6 8έ Πρω­ ταγόρας βητώς που γράψας- περί δέ θιών ούτι cl elolv οΰθ' όποΐοί τινές ιίσι δύναμαι λέγειν πολλά γάρ έστι τά χω­ λύοντα με; Eus. Pr. Εν. 14, 3, 7: λέγεται γοΰν τοίφδε κεχρήσθαι εισβολή έν τω Περί θεών συγγράμματι [cf. Vorsokrat. no. 74 Β 4 ] : περί μεν θεών ούχ οίδα οΰθ* ώς είσΐν οΰθ' ώς ούχ είσΐν ούθ' όποΐοί τίνες ίδέαν (cf. Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 2, 113]; 14, 19, 10: περί μέν ούν θεών ούχ οϊδα οΰθ' ώς είσΐν οΰθ' όποΐοί τίνες ίδέαν πολλά γάρ έστι τά χωλύοντα με έκαστον τούτων είδέναι. Diog. Ocnoand. p. 19 W. grossly misreports the saying: έφησε γάρ μή είδέναι εί θεοί είσιν. τού­ το 8' εστίν τό αυτό τω λέγειν είδέναι ότι μή είσιν; cf. loan. Chrys. in 1 Cor. Homil. 4, 5 (Patr. Gr. 61, 36): Πρωταγόρας . . . επειδή έτόλμησεν είπεΐν Οτι ούχ οίδα θεούς, ού τήν οίχουμένην περιιώνχαΐ κηρύττων, άλλ* έν μι^ πόλει περί τών έσ­ χατων έκινδύνευσε. And Acl. V.H. 2, 31, remarks that barbarians do not in­ quire περί θεών άρά γέ είσιν ή ουκ είσιν, χαΐ άρά γε ημών φροντίζουσιν ή ού. The agnostic attitude of Protagoras is not, of course, limited to opinions about the gods, but is explained by his general feeling toward certain and ob­ jective truth; cf. Sen. Ep. 88, 43: Protagoras ait de omni re in utramque partem disputari posse ex aequo et de bac ipsa, an omnis res in utramque partem disputabilis sit. Democritus: of Abdera; cf. 1, 120; also Aristot. Meteor. 2, 7, 365 a 18-19; De Gen. An. 4, 1, 764 a 6-7; Labcrius ap. Cell. 10, 17, 4; Aet. Plac. 1, 3, 16 (ap. Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 4, 9 — Doxogr. Gr.* 285); Plut. Strom. 7, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 7 (Doxogr. Gr* 581); Hippol. Phihsophum. 1, 13 {Doxogr. Gr* 565);

Acl. V.H. 4, 20; Ptolem. Apparit. p. 13, 19 Wachsmuth»; Diog. L. 9, 34 (who says that some also thought him a native of Miletus); [Lucian,] Macrvb. 18 (who says that he died at the age of 104); Ccnsorin. 4, 9; 15, 3; Schol. Juv. 10, 50; A then. 2, p. 46c; 4, p. 168 b; Epiphan. Adv. Haeres. 3, 2, 9 (Doxogr. Gr* 590); Cyril. Alex.C.Iulian. 1,p. 13(Vorsokrat. 1, no. 55, A 4 = Patr. Gr. 76, 522); Julian, Ep. 69, p. 413 a; [Synes.] Ad Dioscor. (Vorsokrat. no. 55 Β17); Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 28, 15-16 Diels (Vorsokrat. no. 55 A 38); Suid. s.vv. Δημόκριτος, Διαγόρας, Τηλεχλχίδου, 'Ιπποκράτης (Hippocrates his pupil). Philostr. Vit. Sopb. 10, says that Protagoras was his pupil; cf. [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 3 (Doxogr. Gr* 601 = XIX, 229 K.). His birth U variously placed from 470/469 to 460/ 456 B.C. (cf. E. Wellmann in P.-IP. 5 (1905), 135, 49-58). Why Cicero here omits Dcmocritus's older friend (and perhaps fellow-townsman) Lcucippus (cf. 1, 66) is discussed by R. Hirzel, Untersucb. z- Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 184, n. 1, who thinks that Leucippus may have given only an outline of the atomistic system which Democritus more thoroughly developed; cf. Ac. 2, 118. Philodem. De Piet. p. 69 Gompexz, which probably parallels our passage, is unfortunately mutilated: ού φαίνεται & έμοί Δημόκριτος ωσπερ ένιοι τόν—. Some of the views here expressed, how­ ever, Cicero reports below in 1, 120; cf. also Min. Fcl. 19, 8: Democritus, quamvis atomorum primus inventor, norote plerumque natteram quae imagines fundat et intellegentiam deum loquitur; Aug. Ep. 118» 27: Democritus . . . qui deos esse arbitraretur imagines, quae de solidis corporibus fluerent, solidaeque ipsae non essent [cf. 1 , 49, below], easque bac atque bac motu proprio circumeundo atque illabendo in animos bominum [cf. 1, 105, below J facere ut vis divina cogifetur [cf. 1, 49, below]; cum profecto illud corpus, undt imago flmret.

1,29

229

que circumitus in deorum numero refcrt, turn illam naturam quae imagines fundat ac mittat, rum sententiam x intellegcntiamque 1

scientiam Ο

quanto solidius est, tanto preusiantius quoque σαν είναι θεόν, μηδενός άλλου παρά esse iudicetur. ταύτα δντος Οεοϋ [τοΰ] άφθαρτον φύσις imagines conimque circumitue: έχοντος. only dtteriores read earumque, and Cicero is in deorum numero: Lambinus, fol­ probably here loosely thinking of the lowed by later editors, emended numero gender of είδωλα (cf. Fin. 1, 21: imagines to numerum; cf. 1, 34: refert in deos\ Div. quae είδωλα nominant). Plasbcrg and 2, 4: in . . . numerum referendi. Yet the Ax compare similar grammatical lapses, ms reading seems admissible; cf. Pro e.g., 2, 92: bi tanti igrits . . . si mota loco Rose. Com. 5: in codice . . . relatum; sint (as though he had written sidera\\ Catull. 17, 5-6: in palimpsesto relata; 2, 128 [where pauca refers to fetus]; Rep. Hygin. Fab. 177: in stellarum numero 1, 46: ex tribus istis modis rerum publirettulit; and with repono in the ablative is carum velim scire quod optimum iudices more frequent;cf. 1,37; 2,54;3,23; 3, 51. (where quod might refer to a generibus quae imagines fundat: cf. Clem. in the writer's mind] 1, 53-54 (where Strom. 5, 12, 87, 3: καθόλου γοΰν την quod resumes format}; Att. 9, 7B, 1: περί τού" θείου Ιννοιαν Ξενοκράτης ό epistulam . . . ex quibus (where his Καλχηδόνιος ούκ απελπίζει καΐ έν τοις thought shifts from epistulam to /itteras); άλόγοις ζώοις. Δημόκριτος δέ, καν μη Luc. 2, 164-167 (where artus probably θέλη, ομολογήσει δια την άκολουθίαν suggests membra and is taken up by των δογμάτων τα γάρ αυτά πεποίηκεν confusa); C.I.L. VIII, 18214 ( - Dessau είδωλα τοις άνθρώποις προσπίπτοντα 6847): flaminat<us> perpet quod και τοις άλόγοις ζωοις άπό της θείας ου­ (probably thinking of flamonium]; Plat. σίας. Vellcius, of course, as an Hpicurcan, Rep. 2, 358c (where δικαιοσύνη-ν (sug­ should not object to identifying with gesting τό δίκαιον) is resumed by αύτό|. deity the source of (at least some of) It is hardly necessary, with T. Birt the imagines (cf. 1, 49), but his criticism (Berl. philol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 573) to here is apparently of the inconsistency insert before imagines. of classing as gods both the imagines Imagines eorumque circumitus is probably themselves and also their divine source by hendiadys for imagines circumetattes^ though perhaps he may not be justified perhaps with a somewhat burlesque in ascribing to Dcmocritus such an in­ flavor; cf. Tusc. 1, 42: individuornm cor· consistency. porum . . . concursionem fortuitarn. V. R. sententiam intellegentiamcjue: AC Alficri, however {Gli atomisti (1936), 110, PNB read sententiam, some deteriores (and n. 268), thinks that circumitus means mere O), followed by some editors, approve linear outlines without extent; cf. 2, 59: scientiam; Plasbcrg {ed. maior; in ed. monogrammos deos. On the identification min. he returns to sententiam) emends to of imagines with deity cf. Sext. Emp. sensum, comparing the combination of Adv. Phys. 1, 19: Δημόκριτος δέ είδωλα sensus and intellegentia in 2, 42 and 2, 43; τινά φησιν έμπελάζειν τοις άνθρώποις, also Aristot. Metapb. 3, 5, 1009 b 13 (of καΐ τούτων τα μέν είναι oyaOoTroca τα δέ Dcmocritus]: διά τό ύπολαμβάνειν φρόκακοποιά . . . είναι δέ ταΰτα μεγάλα τε νησιν μέν την αίσθησιν; Act. Plac. 4, 8, 5 καΐ υπεροχή * και δύσφθαρτα μέν, ουκ {Doxogr. Gr.x 394): Λχύκιππος Δημό­ άφθαρτα δέ, προσημαίνειν τε τα μέλ­ κριτος τάς αίσΟήσεις καΐ τάς νοήσεις λοντα τοις άνΟρώποις, θεωρούμενα καΐ έτεροιώσεις είναι τοΰ σώματος. One φωνάς άφιέντα. όθεν τούτων αυτών must admit that sententiam appears here φαντασίαν λαβόντες ol παλαιοί ύπενόηin an unusual sense, and that the abstract

230

1,29

nostram, nonnc in l maximo crrore a versatur? Cum idem omnino, quia nihil semper suo statu maneat, neget 3 esse quicquam sempiternum, nonne deum omnino ita tollit4 ut nullam opinionem eius reliquam faciat? Quid? Aer,* quo β Diogenes 7 Apolloniates 1 4 in add. Η * errore om. D ■ negat Bx tollat A1, tollit omnino qua nihil semper Nl, tollit omnino ut nullam opinionem N* · aer] ait(7) D • quo] qui Ο ' diogencs DF\ diogenis AHPNOBF*M

sententiam intellegentiamque is used for a Phrygian. For his connection with concrete am mum sentientem et intellegen- Apollonia cf. Act. Plac. 1, 3, 26 (Doxogr. tem, yet perhaps Cicero felt that sentential Gr* 289); Plut. Strom. 12, ap. Eus. sentio = intellegmtia: intelUgo, and it seems Pr. E». 1, 8, 12 (Doxogr. Gr.* 583); Sen. N.Q. 2, 20; 4, 2, 28; Galen. Comm. in here safer to hold to the definite ms tra­ Hipp. Epid. 2. 49 (XVII A, 1006 K.); dition, rather than admit emendation. [Galen,] Hist. Pbilos. 18 (Doxogr. Gr.* With the thought cf. Act. Plac. 1, 7, 16 (Doxogr. Gr.* 302): Δημόκριτος νουν 610 = XIX, 243 K.); Diog. L. 6, 81; τον θεόν έν πυρ Ι σφαιροειδεϊ; [Galen,] 9, 57; Diog. Ocnoand. p. 10 W.; HeroHist. Phil. 35 (Doxogr. Gr* 618 = XIX, dian, rapl μον. λέξ. 1, p. 7 (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 51 Β 10); Ccnsorin. 6, 1; 9, 2; Min. 251 Κ.): Δημόκριτος δένουν έν πυρίσφαιFel. 19, 5; Clem. Protr. 5, 64, 2; Paedag. ροειδεΐ την τοϋ κόσμου ψυχήν ΰπολαμβάvei; Min. Fel. 19, 8: intellegentiam deum 1, 6, 48, 3; Strom. 1, 11, 52, 4; Schol. loquitur; V. Ε. Alfieri, op. cit.% 110, n. 270 Ap. Rhod. 4, 269, p. 277 Wcndel; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 4, 12; [Clem.] (after E. Zcller, Die Philos. d. Gr. \* Rtcogn. 8, 15; Mcx.Quaest. 2, 23 (Vorso­ (1919), 1120, n. 7) suggests that Cicero krat. 1, no. 51 A 33); Simplic. Pbys. 25, 1 and his Epicurean source perhaps con­ (Doxogr. Gr.* 477 = Vorsokrat. 1, no. sidered among the gods of any philo­ 51 A 5); 151, 20 (Vorsokrat. 1, no. sopher all that he had, even broadly, 51 A 4). Of his exact dates we know no­ designated as divine; cf. Vorsokrat. 1, thing, save that he may be placed in the no. 55 Β 112, where Dcmocritus uses fifth century (cf. E. Wellmann in P.-W. 5 the phrase θείου νοϋ. (1905), 764). In many of the passages in . . . errore versatur: cf. 1, 2, n. (in summo errore . .. versari); 3, 25; Ac. just cited he is mentioned—sometimes as a follower of Anaximencs; cf. 1, 26, n. 2, 34. (Anaxsmenet)—as one of those who omnino: cf. 1, 117. postulated air as the primal clement; neget: so the mss except B*t which has negat—m reading adopted by Plasberg. cf. also Aristot. De An. 1, 2, 405 a 21-25; Metapb. 1 3. 984 a 5-7; Thcophr. fr. 41 The causal notion here seems to justify Wimm.; cf. De Sens. 39 and 46 (Doxogr. the subjunctive. Cf. J. Lcbrcton, Iztudes Gr.* 510 and 512); Alex. Aphrod. in sur la langue ... de Cic (1901), 328. Metapb. 1, 3, p. 26, 22 Hayduck; p. 27, aempiternum: Dcmocritus's gods are 6-7; 1, 5, p. 45,16-18; Asdcp. in Metapb. of imperishable atoms, but arc themselves p. 25, 19 Hayduck; Simplic. in Phys. 1, 2, liable to destruction by the rcassortment p. 25, 1-8; 1, 4, p. 149, 8; p. 151, 20-21; of those atoms, since he had not, like 151, 28-29; 3, 4, p. 452, 30-31; 458, 25; Epicurus, placed them in intermundiay apart from disintegrating influences; 3, 5, p. 475, 7-8 Dicls. His doctrines he set forth in his work περί φύσεως, still hence they arc, as Scxtus Empiricus extant in the time of Simplicius (in (Adv. Pbys. 1, 19) says, δύσφθαρτα μέν, Pbys. 1, 2, p. 25, 1-8; 1, 4. p. 151. 2β-29 ούκ & φθαρτά δέ. Dicls), for the fragments of which see Diogenes: of Apollonia, probably in Vorsokrat. 1, no. 51 Β 1-10. Crete (Stcph. Byz. p. 106 Mcincckc), Further, that Diogencs considered air though Acl. V.H. 2, 31, thinks him a

1,30

231

utitur deo, quern sensum habere potest aut quam formam dei? 30 lam de Platonis inconstantia longum est dicere, qui in Timaeo as divine may be seen in his fifth frag­ quem sensum: cf. 1, 28 (for Parmeniment (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 51 Β 5): χαί μοι des); 1, 29 (for Empedoclcs). δοκχϊ τό τήν νόησιν έχον είναι, ό άήρ quam formam: cf. 1, 26 (for Anaxi­ καλούμενος υπό των ανθρώπων, καί υπό menes); 1, 28 (for Parmcnidcs). τούτου πάντας καί κυβερνάσθαι καί πάν­ 30 iam: transitional, and used in a των κρατεΐν αυτό γάρ μοι τοδτο θεός series of illustrations, nearly in the sense δοκεϊ είναι* καί επί παν άφΐχθαι καΐ πάν­ of deinde; cf. 2, 50; 2, 67; 2, 68; 2, 127; τα διατιθέναι καΐ έν παντί ένεΐναι . . . 2, 129; 2, 132; 2, 141; 3, 52; 3, 54; καΐ πάντων των ζώων δέ ή ψυχή τό Seyffcrt on Am. 45; J. B. Hofmann in αυτό έστιν, άήρ θερμότερος, κτλ. (W. Tins. Ling. Lat. 7 (1934), 121, 64-65, Jaeger, Tbtoi. of the early Gr. Philo­ for other Ciceronian examples. sophers (1947), 165-166; 204; 243-244); Platonis inconstantia: the present cf. also Philemon, fr. 91 (2, 505 Kock criticism of Plato forgets entirely that lorsokrat. 1, no. 51 C 4), in which by Vellcius in 1, 18-20, and derives from Diogenes is not named but άήρ is iden­ a different source; cf. A. B. Krische, tified with Zeus (for Diogcnes's rela­ Die tbeol. Lehren (1840), 23; R. Hirzcl, tion to Ar. Nubes cf. W. Thcilcr, Zur Untersuch. ^ Cic. phil. Schr. 1 (1877), 18. Gescb. d. teleol. Naturbetrachtung bis auf In the former passage it is the incredibili­ Aristot. (1925), 8), also his allusion ty rather than the inconsistency of Plato 2 (Thcophr. De Sens. 42 = Doxogr. Gr. which is uppermost, this same inconstan­ 511) to ό εντός άήρ as μικρόν ών μόριον tia being also charged against Thcophrasτοϋ θεού Philodcm. De Pie/, p. 70 tus (1, 35) and against all popular theo­ Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 536): Διοlogy (1, 43). The present passage may be <γέ>νης έπαι<νεΐ> τόν "Ομηρον, ώς <ού> related to Philodcm. De Pietate, but that μυ0ικ<ώς> άλλ' αληθώς <ΰ>πέρ τ<οΰ> work is not preserved at this point. For θείου διειλε<γ>μένον. τόν αέρα γάρ Plato's inconsistency cf. also Justin, αυτόν Δία νομίζειν φησίν, επειδή πάν Cohort, ad Gr. 1: ό γοΰν Πλάτων ποτέ μέν εΐδέναι τόν Δία λέγει καί—; Act. P/ac. τρεις αρχάς τοϋ παντός είναι λέγει . . . 1. 7, 17 (Doxogr. Gr.* 302, on God): ποτέ δέ τεσσάρας . . . καί αύθις τήν ύλην Διογένης καί Κλεάνθης καί Οίνοπίδης άγέννητον πρότερον είρηκώς ύστερον τήν του κόσμου ψυχήν; Min. Fel. 19, 5: γεννητήν αυτήν είναι λέγει. After other Anaximenes deirueps et post Apolloniates examples he continues: τί τοίνυν αίτιον τοϋ μή προς αλλήλους μόνον άλλα καί Diogenes aera deum statuunt infinitum et inmensum ; horum quoque simi/is de divinitateπρος εαυτούς στασιάζειν τους παρ' ύμιν consensio est; Clem. Strom. 1, 11, 52, 4: νομισθέντας γεγενησθαι σοφούς; Min. στοιχεία δέ σέβουσι, Διογένης μέν τόν Fel. 19, 14: Platoni apertior de deo et rebus αέρα, Θαλής δέ τό ύδωρ, κτλ. ; Aug. ipsis et nominibus oratio est et quae tota esset C.D. 8, 2: Diogenes quoque Anaximenis caelestis, nisi persuasionis civilis nonnumquam alter auditor aerem quidem dixit rerum esse admixtione sordesceret; Hippol. Philosomateriam, de qua omniafierent;sed eum esse phum. 1, 19, 6-7 (Doxogr. Gr* 567-568), eompotem divinae rations s, sine qua nihil ex citing Platonic utterances both in favor eo fieri posset; Sidon. Carm. 15, 91-93: of monotheism and in support of poly­ tumor huic iunctus residet collega, sed idem / theism ; Clem. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 2, 6, 23materiam cunctis creatwis aera credens J 24; Eus. Pr. Ev. 13, 14, 6: δια δή ταύτα iudicat inde deum, faceret quo cuncta, tulisse. άπολειπτέος ήμΐν ό φιλόσοφος, ού κατά φιλόσοφον, ούδ' αυτός αύτω συμφώνως, For the use made by the Stoics of these τάς μυθικάς των ποιητών γενεαλογίας views cf. W. Thcilcr, op. cit., 59-60; also for Diogenes as a very significant figure καθυποκρινάμενος; Phot. Bibl. 48, p. 11 in early tcleological theistic beliefs id., b 18 Bckkcr: δείκνυσι δέ έν αύτοϊς προς 13-16; A. S. Pease in Harv. thecl. Rev. εαυτόν στασιάζοντα Πλάτωνα. A sum­ mary of Plato's various views about 34 (1941), 164-166.

232

1,30

patrem huius mundi nominari ncgct posse, in Legum autem l libris quid sit omnino deus anquiri * oportcrc non a censeat. 1

autem am. D

* inquiri ΛΡ, an qucri Ο

· non] nos C

difficile*n\ Orig. C. Cels. 7, 42 [too long God is given by Act. Plac. 1, 7, 31 to quote]; Lact. De Ira, 11, 11: ncut (Doxogr. Gr.% 304-305); cf. the study by F. Solmsen in Cornell Stud, in cl. Plato in Timaeo et stnsit et docuit; cuius maiestaUm tantam esse dularat ut mc mente Pbilol. 27 (1941). Stobacus (vol. 2, 55 conprebendi nee lingua exprimi possit [cf. Wachsmuth) defends Plato against simi­ lar charges of inconsistency in other Inst. 2, 16, 6: deus . . . neque nomine, cum fields by saying Πλάτων πολύφωνος ών, solus siJ, eget]; Lact. Plac. in Stat. Tbeb. 4, 516: dum δημιουργόν, cuius scire nomen ούχ ώς τίνες οίονται πολύδοξος; cf. Prod, in Tim. p. 297c (p. 190 Diehl); non licet\ Clem. Strom. 5, 12, 82, 1: καν W. Jaeger, Paideia, 2 (Engl. tr. 1943), όνομάζωμεν αύτο ποτέ, ού κυρίως κα­ 415, n. 39b: "It was the diversity of λούντες ήτοι εν ή τάγαθόν ή νουν ή aspects and forms of the Divine in αυτό τό δν ή πατέρα ή 6εδν ή δημιουρPlato's philosophy that bewildered the γόν ή κύριον, ούχ ώς δνομα αύτοΰ προφερόμτνοι λέγομεν, ύπό δέ απορίας όνοHellenistic critics—not only these, but μασι καλοΐς προσχρώμεθα, έν' Ιχη ή modern scholars even more, who ex­ διάνοια, μή περί άλλα πλανωμένη, έπε· pected to find one God in Plato, and ρείδεσβαι τούτοις; Cyril. Alex. C. not πάντα πλήρη θεών. It was the same lulian. 1, pp. 30-31 (Parr. Gr. 76, 548d); with Aristotle's lost dialogue On Philo­ sophy, which obviously resembled Plato's Corp. Herm. 5, 10: ό θεός ονόματος κρείττων. Η. Chadwick (Cl. Rev. 63 theology in this respect." For various (1949). 24) well points out that our estimates held by later philosophers of Plato's theology cf. R. E. Witt, Albinus passage refutes the claim of H. A. Wolfand the Hist, of middle Platonism (Camb. son that Philo first enunciated this doc­ trine; cf. R. Marcus in Rev. of Relig. class. Stud. 7 (1937)), 69, n. 5. longum est: cf. 1, 19, n. (longum est). (1949). 378. Plato says that to discover God is a hard task and to show him to in Timaeo: 28c: τόν μέν ούν ποιητήν all men is impossible; Cicero says that καΐ πατέρα τούδε του παντός εΰρεΐν τε God cannot be named—a rather dif­ έργον καΐ εύρόντα είς πάντας αδύνατον ferent assertion. λέγειν; translated by Cic. Tim. 6: atque nominari: T. Bin (Berl. pbilol. \Tocb. ilium quidem quasi parentem huius univer38 (1918), 574), to heighten the con­ sitatis invenire difficile, et cum iam invenerit indicare in vulgus nefas; Joseph. C. trast between these two clauses and to bring the passage into closer likeness Ap. 2, 224: αύτος δέ Πλάτων ώμολόto that in Plato's Timaeus, emends to γηχεν δτι τήν άληθη περί θεοϋ δόζαν είς τήν των βχλων άγνοιαν ούκ ήν ασ­ patrem huius mundi nominari neget posse, but this change quern quidem caelestem pronuntiat, indicium,seems risky. innominabilem, et, ut ait ipse, άόρατον, in Legum . . . libris: 7, 821a (spoken άδάμαστον, cuius naturam invenire dif­ by the Athenian stranger): τον μέγιστον ficile est, si inventa sit, in multos earn enm- θεόν κ.αΙ δλον τόν κόβμον φαμεν ούτε tiare non posse \ Μ in. Fcl. 19, 14: Platoni ζητεΐν δεΐν ούτε πολυπραγμονεΐν τα; itaqut in Timaeo deus est ipso suo nomine αΙτίας ερευνώντας· ού γαρ ούδ* δσιον mundi parens .. . quern et invenire difficileείναι, το δέ ϊοικε παν τούτου τουναν­ prae nimia et inertdibili pottstate, et cum τίον γιγνόμενον ορθώς άν γίγνεσθαι, inveneris in publicum dicere inpossibile where Cicero confuses the views of the praefatur; Tert. Apol. 46: licet Plato public (φαμέν) with those of Plato him­ adfirmet factitatorem universitatis neque in- self, who states exactly the opposite, pem'ri facilem et inventum enarrari in ornnesboth here and in Legg. 12,966e. Not only

1.30

233

Quod veto sine corpore ullo deum vult esse (ut Graeci dicunt, is the statement reversed but its form and so perhaps independently, docs), has suffered other gradual changes, as is or else would delete it altogether. Mayor indicated by H. Dicls {Doxogr. Gr* 124), feels that the change of order would more from Xen. Mem. 4, 3, 13 to Philod. effectively juxtapose the inconsistent Dt Pitt, p. 71 Gomperz (these two statements of the first and third sen­ passages quoted on 1, 31, n. (Xtnopbon), tences (of the ms order), the first asser­ below), and from it to Cicero's jormam ting that God cannot be named and dii quatri non oporttre (1, 31), where should not be sought, and the third— Cicero has added the idea of non oporttre, introduced by idem, which, as in 1, 31 probably to make that passage agree {eundem); 1, 121, and Off. 1, 84, empha­ with anquiri oporttre non censeat here assert­ sizes the inconsistencies of one and the ed of Plato, since in 1, 31, he considers same philosopher—frankly identifying Xcnophon's views isdem in errat is fere various tangible and intangible objects qui bus ta quae de Ρla tone dicimus. Closer with deity. Goethe feels the same temp­ to the thought of Cicero is {Xcn.j Ep. 1 tation to transpose the two sentences as {Epistol. Gr. 788 Herchcr): βτι μέν γαρ docs Mayor, but more prudently resists τά θεία υπέρ ημάς παντί δήλον άπόχρη it, pointing out that in 1, 97 {an quicquam Ac τώ κρείττονι της διανοίας αυτούς σέ... vidimus) a clause similarly interrupts βειν οίοι δέ είσιν ούτε εύρεΐν £αδιον the course of the thought. But, such οΰτε ζητεΐν Οεμιτόν. with which cf. Fus. changes as Mayor's bring the need for ap. Stob. vol. 2, 8 Wachsmuth: θεοί οίοι further adjustments, and, as Plasbcrg 2ασιν ου χρή δίζεσΟαι· αύτόΟεν δέ άρι­ remarks, quite as striking would seem στον πεπιστευκέναι; Lact. De Ira, 11, to be the inconsistency between the 13: apud Xenopbontem Socrates disputans second sentence, with its assertion of ait for mam dei non oportere conquiri, et Plato the incorporeal character of God, and in Legum iibris, quid omnino sit dens non essethe third, which assigns to him defini­ quaerendum, quia nee inveniri possit nee tely physical types of existence; cf. enarrari [where Lactantius has reversed Iambi. De Myst. 1, 17: πώς γαρ δή ήλιος the order of his citations from our pas­ τε και σελήνη κατά τόν σόν λόγον καΐ sage]. The general thought is a common­ τί έν ούρανω εμφανείς έσονται 0εο(, εΐ place; cf. Job, 11, 37: "Canst thou by ασώματοι είσι μόνως ol θεοί; it may be searching find out G o d ? " granted that this contrast is somewhat blurred by the gloss-like parenthesis F. Gugliclmino (Re/igio, 10 (1934), 130, n. 1) thinks that in our passage Cicero /// Graeci dicunt άσώματον, and by the rcassertion of the Epicurean objection is not deliberately representing Vclleius that what lacks sensation must lack as misquoting Plato, but that the blun­ ders arc due to Cicero's unverified re­ prudentia and hence lack pleasure, and hence cannot satisfy the prerequisites collections and his hasty methods of for deity. But such awkwardness of composition. expression is not unparalleled in Cicero, anquiri: cf. 1, 45. non censeat: cf. Div. 1, 82: non cen- and is by no means an adequate reason sent\ Off. 1, 39: non censuit; 3, 101; the for transposition. sine corpore: translating ασώματος, phrase may be compared with οΰ φημι since the word incorpora/is does not and with the colloquial Fnglish "doesn't occur until Seneca and Quintilian, and think." incorporeus is found first in Gcll. 5, 15, 1: quod vero: this sentence, through eonprehendimus,). Forchhammcr {Nordisk incorporeum. hoc enim vocabulum quidam tidskrift f. filol. N.S. 5 (1880), 34-37) finxerunt proinde quod Graece dicitur άσώ­ ματον. In Ac. 1, 39, Cicero renders the considers an interruption of the thought, idea by ea quae expers esset corporis and by and hence would either transpose it to the end of this section, after repug- non corpus; in Tusc. 1, 50 he speaks of nantia (as Mayor, without naming him, animus . . . paeans corpore, but more

234

1,30

άσώματον),1 id quale esse possit intellegi non potest; careat enim 2 scnsu nccesse est,3 careat etiam * prudentia, careat voluptate; quae omnia una cum deorum notione conprehendimus. Idem δ et in Timaeo β dicit et in Legibus et mundum deum esse et caelum 1 asomaton ACNBFM, asamathon O, auxosomaton Ρ * cnlmadd.O * est] et Ax * etiam] et tarn B*t enim NO, quare D ■ item A1 · timaeo eo (co del.) Β

often he employs sine corpore; e.g. 1, 33; Tusc. 1, 37: quae sine corporibus nee fieri posstnt nee intellegi; Ltgg. fr. 1 (ap. Ι Λ « . Inst. 3, 19, 2); cf. Sen. ap. Aug. CD. 6, 10; Tert. Apol. 47; Min. Fcl. 11, 7; also N. Stang in Symb. Osloenses, 17 (1937), 69, for Cicero's translations of alpha privative. Prod, in Tim. p. 24 f (p. 77 Diehl) contrasts ασώματος with σωματικός. Plato does not himself in the Timaeus say that God is ασώματος (cf. Diels in Doxogr. Gr.x 128; 537), though others recounting his opinions attribute that view to him; Dicls {op. cii. 537) cites Diog. L. 3, 77; 5, 32; Hippol. Pbilosophum. 19, 3 (Doxogr. Gr* 567); Fus. Pr. Ev. 15, 14, 1; [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 16 (Doxogr. Gr.* 608 - XIX, 241 K.): άλλ' ό μέν Πλάτων 6ε6ν άσώματον, Ζή­ νων δέ σώμα; Sen. ap. Aug. CD. 6, 10: Platonem aut . . . Stratonem, quorum alter fecit deum sine corpore, alter sine ammo; Apul. De Plat. 1, 5: incorpoream . .. sine corpore. Plato uses the adjective ασώμα­ τος in other connections; e.g., Pbaedo, 85e. The term is applied to God by various other philosophers; e.g., [Aristot.] De Zertone, 979 a 4-9: Ζήνων . . . σώμα λέγει είναι τον Οεόν . . . ασώματος γάρ ων πώς άν σφαιροειδής είη επιμόνως . . . έπεί δέ σώμα έστι, τί άν αυτό κωλύοι χινεΐσθαι ώς ελέχθη; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 3, 3: τών δογματικών ol μέν σώμα φασιν είναι τον Θεόν, ol δέ άσώματον; Orig. De Princip. 1, praef. 8-9; 4, l,27;Plotin. 6, 1, 26; Iambi. Protr. 21, p. 120 Pistclli: φιλοσοφεί καΐ ασωμάτους προ παντός ήγοΰ θεούς ύπάρχειν; Julian, Ep. ad Sacerd. 293b: ασώματοι δέ είσιν αυτοί; Corp. Herm. 5, 10: ούτος ό ασώματος, ό πολυσώματος, μάλλον δέ παντοσώματος; cf. Procl.

in Cratyl. 63 (p. 35 Pasquali); Steph. in Arist. Rhet. 3, 2, p. 314, 12 Rabe. Porphyry wrote a work called περί ασω­ μάτων (Suid. s.v. Πορφύριος). Η. Gomperz (Hermes, 67 (1932), 155-167) em­ phasizes the connection between the incorporeal and the infinite. ut Graeci dicunt άσώματον: a gloss might easily take this form, and some editors, from Hcindorf on, have deleted the phrase. But Cicero often gives the Greek original for a Latin term or a Latin translation of a Greek one, so that there seems no good reason for denying him that privilege here; cf. 1, 20, n. (id est naturae rationem). For his use of such Greek words cf. H. J. Rose in Journ. Hell. Stud. 41 (1921), 96. intellegi non potest: cf. 1, 2 5 : in· tellegere qui possumus; 3, 34: quod quale sit ne intellegi quidem potest; Ac. 2, 124: Humerus nullo corpore, quod intellegi quale sit vix potest. For similar trains of argu­ ment cf. 1, 33: cum autem sine corpore idem vult deum omni ilium sensu privat, etiam pru­ dentia; 1, 48 [human sense organs con­ duce to reason, reason to virtue, virtue to happiness]. careat . . . sensu: cf. Porphyr. ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 344 Wachsmuth: απαθή £ητέον παντελώς τά ασώματα. d e o r u m notione: cf. 1, 4 3 ; 2, 13; 3, 16. c o n p r e h e n d i m u s : καταλαμβάνομεν; cf. A. Pittct, Vocab. pbilos. de Seneque, 1 (1937), 211. in Timaeo: 34b: δια πάντα δη ταΰτα εύδαΐμονα Θεόν αυτόν έγεννήσατο; 40a: ούράνιον θεών γένος; 40d; 41a; 92c: βίε ό χόσμος . . . ζώον όρατόν τά ορατά περιέχον. in Legibus: 7, 821b: μεγάλων Θεών, ηλίου τε άμα καΐ σελήνης; 7, 821c:

1, 30 et astra et terram et animos * et eos 1

animus Ax

* eos add. Dl

235 2

* maiorum

περί θεών τ ω ν κ α τ ' ούρανόν; 10, 8 8 6 d : τ α ύ τ α αυτά προφέροντες, ήλιόν τε και σελήνην καΐ άστρα καΐ γην ώς θεούς καΐ θεία « ν τ α ; 10, 8 9 9 b ; 12, 950d. m u n d u m d c u m e s s e : part of P l a t o ' s alleged inconsistency lies in m a k i n g o n e g o d (the universe) include w i t h i n him­ self other g o d s (caelum, astra, terra, ammi, e t c . ) ; cf. 1, 3 3 , n. {caelum mundi . . . partem), b e l o w ; also the o b j e c t i o n s raised b y E u s . Pr. Ev. 3 , 9, 1 2 : Α ι γ υ π τ ί ω ν δέ ό λόγος, π α ρ ' ών καΐ Ό ρ φ ε ύ ς τ η ν θεολογίαν έκλαβών τόν κόσμον είναι τόν θεόν ωετο, έκ πλειόνων θεών τ ώ ν αυ­ τού μερών (ότι και τά μέρη τοΰ κόσμου θεολογοΰντες έν τ ο ϊ ς πρόσθεν α π ε δ ε ί χ ­ θησαν) ; A u g . CD. 7t6: de opinione \'arronis, qua arbitratus est deum animam esse mundi, qui tamen in parlibus snis habeat am mas multas quorum divina natura sit. E l s e w h e r e t h r o u g h t h e Timaeus Plato a d o p t s the view of a w o r l d - s o u l , and Act. Ptac. 1, 3 , 21 (Doxogr. Gr.* 288) s u m m a r i z e s this by saying ό δέ θεός νους έστι τοΰ κόσμου [cf. Ac. 1, 2 9 , a n d t h e view of C h r y s i p p u s in 1, 39, b e l o w ; P r o d , in Tim. p . 289c (p. 164 D i c h l ) : τόν κόσμον τότε θεόν αυτός έχάλεσεν ότε ψ'-»χήν α ύ τ ώ πρώτον έπέστησεν] — a t h e o r y attacked bv A r i s t o t . De Caelo, 2, 1, 284 a 27-35. M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 18, 17 says mundi atttem men tern so/em esse opinantur attctores. c a e l u m et astra: cf. 1, 1 8 ; 1, 2 7 , n. {toii ft Imac). M. P. Nilsson (in Harv. theol. Rev. 3 3 (1940), 4-5, d i s c u s s i n g the o r i g i n of the G r e e k belief in t h e d i v i n i t y of the heavenly bodies) r e m a r k s that t h o s e bodies were t h e m s e l v e s d i v i n e a c c o r d i n g t o Plato ( w h e t h e r the Epinomis be a u t h e n t i c o r not Nilsson h o l d s that it r e p r e s e n t s P l a t o ' s t h o u g h t ; cf. p p . 9 8 3 c ; 9 8 3 e ; 9 8 4 d : θεούς δέ δή τους ορατούς, μ έ γ ι σ τ ο υ ς καΐ τ ι μ ι ω τ ά τ ο υ ς . . . τους π ρ ώ τ ο υ ς τήν τ ώ ν ί σ τ ρ ω ν φύσιν λβκτέον; 9 8 6 b - c ; 9 8 7 b ; also Apol. 2 6 d ; Phileb. 28e; Rep. 6, 508a a n d S h o r c y ' s n o t e ; Cratyi. 3 9 7 c - d ) , for they well satisfied the d e m a n d for o r d e r and l a w ( N i l s s o n ,

quos maiorum

3

institutis

A*H(?)PBF

op. cit. 3), a n d t h e p o p u l a r a n d p h i l o s o ­ phical beliefs p a v e d t h e way for a later astrological d o c t r i n e of their d i v i n e p o w e r s . " T h e divinity of the stars was an article of the Platonic faith w h i c h it c o u l d n e v e r o c c u r t o Aristotle t o d o u b t , " r e m a r k s W . K . C. G u t h r i e (intr. t o his cd. of Aristot. De Caelo (1939), xxxiv). O t h e r a u t h o r s a t t e s t i n g Plato's view of the d i v i n i t y of these bodies arc Act. Plac. 1, 7, 31 (Doxogr. Gr.* 3 0 5 ) : αισθητά δέ τοΰ π ρ ώ τ ο υ Οεοΰ ϊ κ γ ο ν α ήλιος, σε­ λήνη, αστέρες, γ η , καΐ ό περιέχων π ά ν τ α κ ό σ μ ο ς ; At he nag. Leg. pro Christ. 6 : εΐ δ' οίδεν (sc. ό Π λ ά τ ω ν ) καΐ άλλους, οίον ήλιον καΐ σελήνην καΐ αστέρας, άλλ' ώ ς γεννητούς οίδεν αυτούς; T e r t . Adv. Marc. 1, 13: deos pronuntiavermt .. . ut Plato sidera, quae genus deorum igneum appellat, cum de mundo. a n i m o s : cf. Plat. Ugg. 10, 8 9 7 b : οϊς ψυχή χ ρ ω μ έ ν η , νουν μέν προσλαβοΰσα άεΐ, οίον ορθώς θεός; 10, 8 9 9 b : επειδή ψυχή μέν ή ψυχαΐ π ά ν τ ω ν τ ο ύ τ ω ν αίτιαι έφάνησαν, άγαθαΐ δέ πασαν άρετήν, θε­ ούς αύτάς είναι φήσομεν, εΓτε έν σ ώ μ α · σιν ένοΰσαι, ζ ώ α Οντα, κοσμοΰσι π ά ν τ α ούρανόν είτε ό π η τε και ό π ω ς ; 12, 9 5 9 b : άθάνατον . . . ψυχήν . . . παρά θεούς άλ­ λους άπιέναι; Tim. 41c, w h e r e the soul is called θείος rather t h a n θεός; C i c . Rep. 6, 15: usque [sc. bominibus] animus datus est ex illis sempiternis ignibus quae sidera et Stellas vocatis; Philo, De Opif. 7 3 : ol αστέρες· ούτος γ α ρ ζ ω ά τε είναι λέ­ γονται και ζ ώ α νοερά, μάλλον δέ νους αυτός έ κ α σ τ ο ς ; De Gigant. 8 : καΐ γ α ρ ούτοι [sc. ol αστέρες] ψυχαΐ δλαι δι' Ολων ακήρατοι τε καΐ θεΐαι, παρό καΐ κύκλω κινούνται τήν συγγενεστάτην ν ώ κίνησιν; T e r t . Apol. 4 7 ; De An. 12. m a i o r u m i n s t i t u t i s : for the phrase cf. 2, 7 9 ; Dip. 2, 148 (and Pease's n o t e ) ; Tusc. 1, 2 ; 4 , 1 ; Rep. 3 , 6 ; 5 , 1 ; Off. 1 , 1 1 6 ; a n d for t h e t h o u g h t J. C. P l u m p c , Wesen u. Wirkung der Auctoritas Maiorum bei Cic. (1935); H. Roloff, Maiores bei Cic. (1938). In several of the p h i l o s o p h i e s criticized for inconsistency, notably in

236

1,31

accepimus. Quae ct per se sunt falsa perspicue et inter se l vehementer repugnantia. 31 Atque etiarn Xenophon paucioribus 1

se add. D·

videri posse et ideo quaeri non oportere; Lact. Stoicism, it is the attempt to reconcile De Ira, 11, 13: apud Xenopbontem Socrates popular gods with philosophically de­ disputans ait formam dei non oportere confensible deities which leads to most of the confusion. Thus Plato remarks (Tim. quiri [these last two writers evidently 40d): περί δέ των άλλων δαιμόνων copy Gccro at this point]. It will be είπεΐν καΐ γνώναι τήν γένεσιν μείζον ή observed that Xenophon docs not say καθ' ή μας, πειστέον δέ τοις είρηκόσιν what Cicero represents him as saying (cf. H. Sauppc» Auspw. Scbr. (1896), έμπροσθεν, έχγόνοις μέν θεών ούσιν, ως Ιφασαν, σαφώς δέ που τους γε αυτών 391-392), for he makes no assertion that Socrates discouraged the search for God προγόνους είδόσιν, κτλ. accepimus: cf. 3, 5: opiniones quas a but merely that he advised men to infer maioribus accepimus de dis inmortalibus . . . the existence of God from his works opinion* quam a maioribus accept d* cultu rather than to wait, perhaps vainly, for dtorum inmortalium; 3, 47: quos colimus a thcophany. Nor does Xenophon say et accepimus; Legg. 2, 26: patribus that the sun and the soul arc gods, but acceptos dtos [also 2, 19, by emendation]; rather he compares man's inability to DIP. 1, 86: divination* quam ... a patribus gaze upon them with his similar inability accepimus; Off. 3, 44: praeclarum a maiori­ to look upon God. Whether this mis­ representation is due to Cicero or to his bus accepimus morem. falsa perspicue: cf. Ac. 2, 60; Pro Epicurean source may appear obscure. Yet the parallel passage in Philodcmus, Cael. 26. so far as it extends, is much closer than vehementer repugnantia: for the Cicero to Xenophon, and contains the phrase cf. Ac. 2, 44; Fin. 5, 77. idea—lacking in Cicero—that if we 31 Xenophon: Mem. 4, 3, 13-14: ότι δέ αληθή λέγω καΐ σύ γνώση, αν μή cannot sec God's form wc can at least sec his works. Had the Epicurean been αναμένης £ως αν τάς μορφάς τών θεών attempting to misrepresent Xenophon he ίδης άλλ' έζαρκή σοι τα ϊργα αυτών όρwould hardly have conceded to him so ώντι σέβεσθαι καΐ τιμαν τους θεούς . . . respectable an argument as this. Diels έννόει δ' Οτι καΐ 6 πάσι φανερός δοκών (Doxogr. Gr.1 124) believes that the είναι ήλιος ούκ επιτρέπει τοις άνθρώfault is wholly Cicero's, and that when ποις εαυτόν ακριβώς όράν . . . άλλα μήν he speaks of paucioribus verbis he is not καΐ άνθρωπου γε ψυχή, ή είπερ τι καΐ excerpting but amputating his original, άλλο τών ανθρωπίνων τοΰ θείου μετέ­ for in Philodem. p. 72 Gomperz, Diels χει, δτι μέν βασιλεύει έν ήμϊν φανερόν, όράται δέ ούδ' αυτή [a passage cited also thinks it possible to detect a further by Clem. Protr. 6, 71, 3 ; Strom. 5, 14, remnant of the doctrine of Xenophon, in words which he emends to read: 108, 5; Eus. Pr. Ev. 13, 13, 35; Cyril. Alex. C. Iulian. 1, p. 32 (Patr. Gr. 76, <ά>φαν<εϊς> . . . κερκυνόν κ>αΙ πνεύ552a); Stob. vol. 2, p. 15 Wachsmuth]; ματ<α>, with which cf. Xcn. Mem. 4, 3, 14: καΐ τους οπερέτας δέ τών θεών εύPhilodcm. De Piet. p. 71 Gomperz ρήσεις αφανείς όντας- κεραυνός τε γέρ (Doxogr. Gr* 537-538): <έν τοίς Ξ>εότι μέν άνωθεν άφίεται δήλον . . . όρά· νοφώ<ντος άπομνη>μονε<ύμ>α[ι]<σιν ούχ> ται δ' οΰτ' επιών ούτε κατασκήψας ούτε όράσθ<αί> φη<σιν τοΰ> θεού <τή>ν <μορφήν> άλλα τάργα . . . Ομως είναι [Ε. ά π ι ώ ν καΐ άνεμοι αυτοί μέν ούχ όρώνται. Nordcn, Agrtostos Tbeos (1923), 25, n., Apparently, then, Philodemus reprodu­ would insert between τάργα and όμως ced both more fully and more accurately the word ορατά]; Min. Fel. 19, 13: nam the words of Xenophon, Cicero, on the Socraticus Xenophon formam dei vert negat other hand, labors to produce more or

1, 32

237

verbis eadem fere peccat; facit enim in his quae a Socrate dicta rettulit Socratem disputantem formam dei quaeri l non oportere, eundemque et solem et animum deum * dicere, et modo unum, turn autem plures deos; quae sunt isdem in crratis fere quibus ea quae de Platone dicimus.3 13 32 Atque etiam Antisthenes,4 in 1

quaere/ 7 1

* deum add. A

a

diximus Jet/.

* antisthenis AD HP

cular gods. Variation in such usage is by less exact agreement between Plato and no means peculiar to Xcnophon, for Xcnophon, as in the words quaeri non oportere, below. On the religious views occasional traces of rhis sort appear all through Greek literature (cf. H. Haas in of Xenophon sec also R. VCalzer in Ann. d. r. scuola norm, sup. di Pisa, Lett., Arcbiv f Religionswiss. 2 (1900), 52-78; Stor. c Philos. 2 scr. 5 (1936), 17-32. 153-183, for Homer, Hcsiod, Pindar, and eadem fere peccat: cf. 1, 29: mttlta alia Aeschylus; E. V. Arnold, Roman Stoicism peccans. For the thought sec below: isdem (1911), 220, and the numerous works cited by E. Peterson, Der Mono/beismus in erratis. disputantem . . . dicere: both depen­ als politisches Problem (1935)), particularly dent on facit, as in Tusc. 5, 115, where the among the more thoughtful; cf. Oros. Adv. Pag. 6, 1, 3: undt etiam nunc pagans' two constructions arc again combined: Polypbemum Homerus cum ariete conloquen- . . . non se plures deos sequi sed sub uno deo magno plures ministros venerari fateantur; iem facit eiusque laudare for tunas [and also [Plat.] Ep. 13, 363b: της μέν γάρ Dougan and Henry's n.]. σπουδαίας επιστολής θεός άρχει, θεοί quaeri non oportere: cf. 1, 30, n. {in Legum . . . libris). P. Schwcnkc's δέ της ήττον. Cicero himself has been emendation {Berl. phihi. Woch. 8 (1888), charged with similar inconsistency; cf. 1308) to formam dei <non videre et> quaeri L. Laurand, Ciceron, 1" (1935), 127-129. sunt isdem in erratis: cf. 1, 2: in seems interesting but hardly necessary, sum mo errore . . . versari; 1, 37: magno despite the phraseology in Minucius, in errore sententia est; Ac. 2, 34: simili on which he relies. With the thought cf. Philemon, fr. 166 Kock: τί έστιν ό θεός in errore versantur; also for such phrases with in sec 1 , 2 : tanta sunt in varietate et οΰ θέλει σε μχνθάνειν- / ασεβείς τόν ού dissensione; 1, 36: in optatis\ Madvig on Οέλοντχ μχνθάνειν θέλων. Fin. 2, 47; Rcid on Ac. 2, 45; id., on eundemque: cf. the use of idem in 1, 30, where see the note on quod vero. Fin. 2, 47. quibus: for the omission of in cf. solem et animum: cf. note on Xeno­ 3, 25, n. (quo); Tusc. 1, 94: in eadem prophon, above. m o d o . . . turn: cf. 1,33; 1,34; 1,35; pemodum brevitate qua illae bestiolae re2, 102; E. Wolfflin in Arcb.f /at. Lex. 2 periemur, and many other illustrations in R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram, (1885), 240. unum . . . plures deos: in Mem. 4, 3, d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 581. dicimus: diximus of certain deteriores 13, Xcnophon speaks of ό τόν δλον κόσwould be a trifle more natural, but μον συντχττων τε καΐ συνεχών, just be­ fore which he had spoken of ol. . . άλλοι dicimus—"those about which we are (sc. θεοί). But the shift of number is speaking" — is well attested by the mss and supported by the principle of the easy (cf. 1, 25), since even by a polythcist lectio difficilior. the singular might be used for the su­ 32 Antisthenes: of Athens (Diog. preme god as contrasted with lesser L. 6, 1; Suid. s.v. Αντισθένη:), a fol­ deities, or also at times for deity in the lower of Socrates (Xcn. Mem. 3, 11, 17; abstract, isolated, for purposes of dis­ Symp. 4, 43-44; 8, 4-5; Diop. L. 6, 2), cussion, from the personalities of parti­

238

1,32

eo libro qui Physicus inscribitur, popularis deos multos, naturastood or as a substantive, i.e., "the and the founder of the Cynic school scientist" (cf. the μαθηματικός of Speu(Diog. L. 6, 2: κατηρξε πρώτος τοϋ κυ­ sippus (Diog. L. 4, 5), the νομοθέτης, νισμού) was mentioned by Plato (P. διδάσκαλος, and μαιευτικός of Hcrillus Natorp in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2543, 22(Diog. L. 7, 156), and Pliny the Elder's 2544, 31), and is alluded to by Cicero (A//. 12, 38a, 2), who had read his Studioa tres (Plin. Ep. 3, 5, 5; Gell. 9, 16, 2)) is not clear; for the work itself Cyrus and other works, and calls him bominis acuti (cf. 1, 16, n. (bominem ... cf. Natorp, op. at. 1, 2543, 11-17. Theo­ logy belonged in the province of τό φυ­ aeutum), above) magis quam eruditi. For σικόν; cf. Plut. De Stoic. Repugn. 9, p. his life and work cf. especially Diog. L. 1035b: των δέ φυσικών έσχατος είναι ό 6, 1-19; 6, 15-18 lists his writings. With περί των Θεών λόγος; Scxt. Emp. Adv. the present passage cf. Philodcm. De % Pitt. p. 72 Gompcre (Doxogr. Gr. 538): Logic. 1, 23: τελευταίαν δέ έπάγειν την φυσική ν ΘεωρΙαν θειοτέρα γάρ έστι; <π>αρ* Άντισθένει δ* έν μέν <τ>ώ ΦυVictorin. in Cic. Rbet. 1, 2 (Rbet. Lat. σικώ λέγεται τό κατά νόμον είναι πολ­ min. 160 Halm): pbysica est quae de divinis λούς Θεούς, κατά δε φύσιν ε\κα>; Min. Fel. 19, 7: notum est . . . Antisthenen Popu­ agit, ethica quae de bumanis disserit; yet lares deos multos sed naturalem unum\ Lact. cf. opposing views quoted at 1, 20, n. Inst. 1, 5, 18: Antistbenes multos quidim (pbysio/ogiam), above. Among those called esse Populares deos, unum tamen naturalem,φυσικός were Hcraclitus ([Apoll. Tyan.,] id est, summae totius artificem; Epit. 4, 2: Ep. 18 in Epistologr. Gr. 113 Hcrchcr), Parmenides {Isag. bis excerpta 14, p. 318 Antistbenes unum esse dixit naturalem deum, totius summae gubernatorem; De Ira, Maass), Empedocles (Lyd. De Mens. 1, 11, 14: Antistbenes autem in Pbysico unum 34; Schol. Eur. Pboen. 18), and Archclaus esse naturalem deum dixit, quamvis gentet (Stob. vol. 3, p. 429 Wachsmuth); for more general references cf. Varr. L.L. 10, 55; et urbes suos babent Populares deos. Galen in Hippocr. De Nat. Horn. 1, 9 libro qui . . . inecribitur: with this (XV, 44 K.); De Humor. 1, 1 (XVI, phrase introducing the title of a book cf. 1, 41; Dip. 2,1; Ac. 2,12; Tusc. 1, 57; 37 K.>; 3, 17 (XVI, 423 K.); [Justin Mart.] De Resurr. 6: ol τοϋ κόσμου φυ­ Off. 2, 31; 2, %l\Sen. 13; 59. σικοί σοφοί λεγόμενοι Lyd. De Mens. 4,64; physicus: the title is attested by Philode m us, just quoted, but does not 4, 94; Brev. Exp. in Virg. G. 1, 3%; 1, 498; Isid. Etym. 8, 6, 18: theologi autem appear in this form in the list of the ten rolls of his works in Diog. L. 6, 15-18, idem sunt qui et pbysici. Popularis . . . naturalem: see note on though one of the titles in the second Antistbenes, above. Other philosophers, roll is περί ζώων φύσεως, and two in in their distinction between exoteric and the seventh roll are περί φύσεως α' β' and esoteric doctrines, doubtless stressed ερώτημα περί φύσεως β'. this same point; cf. 1, 61, below. Thus Aristotle (according to Simplic. in Aug. CD. 4, 27: relatum est in litteras Pbys. 3, 4, p. 458, 19-20 Diels; cf. 1, 2, p. 40, 30-41,1) limited the use of φυσικός doctisnmum pontificem Scaevolam disputasse tria genera deorum: unum a poetis, alterum to such men as Thales and Hippo (cf. Themist. in Aristot. De An. 1, p. 8, 4-7 a pbilosophis, tertium a principibus avitatis. As befitted his position he considered Heinze), and Cicero uses the term for a the first type nugatorium, and the second philosopher concerned with the first of the three major divisions of philoso­ either superfluous or subversive. Again, in CD. 6, 5, Augustine quotes Varro as phy (φυσικόν, ηθικόν, λογικόν; cf. 1, making a three-fold division of types 20, n. (pbysiologiam); S.V.F. 2, nos. 35-44), e.g., 1, 35; 1, 66; 1, 77; 1, 83; of philosophy: mytbicon appellant quo 2, 48; 3), 18). But whether in this title of maxime utuntur poetae, pbysicon quo pbiloAntisthenes we are to explain φυσικός sopbi, civile quo populi. The first of these Varro condemns, the second he toleas an adjective modifying λόγος under­

1,32

239

l

lem unum esse dicens tollit vim ct naturam deorum. Nee multo sccus Speusippus, Platonem avunculum subsequens, et vim quandam dicens, qua omnia regantur, eamque animalem, evellere ex 1

unum om. Ο

rates, rtmovit /amen hoc genus a foroy id Platonem avunculum subsequens: es/, a populis; scbolis vero et partetibus cf. Ac. 1, 17: cum Speusippumt sororis clatait. On the whole subject cf. Lact. filium, Plato philosophiae quasi beredem Inst. 1, 11, 37: hoc errore decepti etiam re/iquisset; Diog. L. 3, 4; 4, 1; Ammon. philosophic quod ea quae de love feruntur mi­ 17/. Aristot. (Βιογράφοι, p. 400 Wcstcrnime convenire in deum videbantur, duos mann): μετά δέ τήν τοϋ Πλάτωνος τεloves fecerun/t unum na/ura/em, alterurn λευτήν διαδέχεται τήν τούτου σχολήν fabulosum. That the mysteries further Σπεύσιππος ό άδελφιδοϋς αυτού· υΙος emphasized the difference between exo­ γάρ ήν ούτος Ποτώνης της τούτου αδελ­ teric and esoteric teachings may be φής (cf. Ι //. Aristot. in Rose's frag­ seen in 1, 119, below. ments, pp. 429; 435); Numcnius ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 5, 1: Σπεύσιππον tollit vim: i.e., of the anthropo­ τον ΙΙλάτωνος μέν άδελφιδοϋν; Iambi. morphic gods of Epicurus and of the Tbeologum. Aritbm. p. 82, 10 De Falco; people, as Mayor observes. vim ct naturam: cf. Pease on Div. 1, 1 Suid. s.v. Σπεύσιππος Εύρυμέδοντος · άδελφιδους Ιΐλάτωνος του φιλοσόφου (ad deorum vim). άπό ΙΙοτώνης της αύτοϋ αδελφής, ακου­ nee multo eecus: for the phrase cf. Ac. 2, 138; Fin. 5, 38; Tusc. 5, 85; Legg. στής αΰτοΰ Πλάτωνος καΐ διάδοχος γε­ νόμενος της Άκαδημείας επί της ρή 2, 5; Fam. 4, 9. 2; Att. 9, 9, 3; Q. Fr. Ολυμπιάδος; Anth. Pal. 7, 101, speaks of 1. 1,13. his suicide, in spite of his kinship to Speusippus: of Athens, son of PoPlato. Cf. also Hicr. Cbron. ann. Abr. tonc the sister of Plato (Ac. 1, 17; De 1672 (Ol. 108, 4): Plato moritur, post Or. 3, 67; ct al.), pupil of Plato (Alex. Aphrod. in Aietapb. 6, 2, p. 462, 34 quern Academiam Speusippus tenuit [cf. Hayduck), and, as successor of Plato, ann. Abr. 1621; 1678]. subsequens: of a succeeding head of a the head of the Academy for eight years, school; cf. Div. 1, 6; also consequent in beginning in Ol. 108 (348-344 B.C.), as 1, 41, below. Diog. L. 4, 1, states (sec also the next vim quandam dicens: sc. deum; cf. note). In Fin. 5, 2; 5, 7 (cf. 4, 3 ; Suid. Min. Fcl. 19, 7: Speusippum iam \natus.v. Πλάτων) he is mentioned in the succession to Plato as followed by Xeno- ralem] animalem, qua omnia regantur^ deum noise, Stob. voL 1, p. 35 Wachsmuth states: cratcs, Polcmo, and others. A list of his works is given by Diog. L. 4, 4-5; Σπεύσιππος τον νουν ούτε τω ένΐ ούτε τώ άγαΟώ τόν αυτόν, Ιδιοφυή δέ; and of the titles that which most suggests Aristot. Aietapb. 11, 7, 1072 b 30-34 re­ the doctrines here mentioned is his futes the views of the Pythagoreans and ncpl θεών. Speusippus that supreme beauty and Philodcm. De Piet. p. 72 Gomperz goodness are not present at the begin­ (Doxogr. Gr* 538-539) says of Speusip­ ning, but only at a higher stage of devel­ p u s : ψυχάς των κα<λώ>ν <κά>γα0ών θείας opment. This might perhaps not leave λέ<γ>ω<ν> δυνάμεις, πολύ <δέ κα>ταδεεστέρας καΐ έλλεΐ7τούσα<ς>, which, a place for a supreme and perfect in­ though δυνάμεις and vim quondam may be telligence, creative from the very outset. But to what extent these allusions can be related, does not seem very close to the connected with our passage is not en­ Latin, and suggests that Philodcmus was tirely clear. a good deal more full in his treatment animalem: here = am man tern, but in than Cicero.

240

1,33

animis conatur cognitioncm deorum. 33 Aristotclesquel in tertio de philosophia libro multa turbat a magistro suo a Platonc 1

que del. Η

■ suo deit. Dap., uno ACPNOBF,

post Platonc Μ

2. 91; 2, 136; 3, 34, it = spirabilem, and and from Book 3 (his own views) N.D. 2, 42; 2, 44; 2, 95; and perhaps 2, 51 has reference to the element of air. cvellere ex animi·: cf. Pro Cluent. 4: and Ac. 2, 119; cf. J. Bernays, Die evellam ex animis bominum /an/am opinio- Dialog* des Aristot. (1863), 95-115; W. Jaeger, An stoicUs (1923), 125-170 nem\ De Domo, 34; Pcrs. 5, 92. (who on p. 129 points out that the dia­ cognitioncm deorum: cf. 1, 36: tut tat as perceptasque cognition** deorum; 1, logue stands midway between the Plato44: eorum [sc. deorum] . .. innatas cogni­ nizing works of his youth and his ma· tion** babem us \ 2, 140: ut deorum cognitio-turer treatises, and that it remained for nem . .. capere possint; 2, 153: animus antiquity, particularly for Stoics and accedit ad cognitiontm deorum; also many Epicureans, a main source for Aristotle's Weltanschauung, even though in an tinpatristic cases in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 3 developed rather than a matured form; (1912), 1484, 79-1485, 34. Of the Cice­ ronian instances E. Nordcn (Agnostos cf. p. 140); E. Bignonc, U Aristotele Tbeos (1923), 93-95) believes that in 1, 36 perduto, 2 (1936), 507 and elsewhere. and 1, 44 cognitio surely corresponds to For the later use of our passage cf. Min. έννοια; whether our instance, along Fcl. \9,9:Aristotelesvariatetadsignat/amen with 2, 140 and 2, 153, translates έννοια unam potestatem ; nam interim mentem, mtator γνώσις is uncertain; For γνώσις dum interim deum dicit, interim mundo deum cf. Epic. Ep. 3 (p. 60, 4-5 Usener); Varr. praeficii; Laa. Inst. 1, 5, 22: Ahstoteles Men. p. 210 Biicheler: Pseudulus Apollo quamvis stcum ipse disndeat ac repugnantia sibi et dicat et senttot, in sum mum tamenunam περί θεών διαγνώσεως; [Apoll. Tyan.J Ep. 52 (Epistolog. Gr. 119 Herchcr): mentem mundo praeesse testatur; De Ira, 11, 15: eadem [i.e., as Antisthenes] fere γνώσιν θεών, ού δόξαν. Aristoteles cum suis Peripateticis. 33 Arietotelee: whom Cicero de­ multa turbat: but E. Bignonc (op. scribes (Tusc. 1, 7) as vir summus ing*niot scientia, copia, and (Tusc. 1,22) longe omnibuscit. 2, 361, n. 0) considers that the con­ tradiction is only apparent, since belief (Platonem semper excipio) praestans et inin a God who is pure intelligence docs genio et diligentia. For other summaries not exclude that in the existence of of the views of Aristotle about the gods cf. Act. Plac. 1, 7, 32 (Doxogr. Gr.* 305); minor gods in the form of stars, as Plato and the Academics thought. He [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 36 (Doxogr. Gr* compares Aristot. fr. 49 Rose (quoted 618 = XIX, 251 K.). tertio dc Philosophia: cf, Philodem. in note on mentis below) and [Plat.] Epinom. 984d-c (for apparent genera De Piet. p. 72 Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 539): παρ* Άριστοτέλει δ" έν τω τρίτω and ranks among the gods). Περί φιλοσοφίας [at which point the frag­ magistro euo Platone: three ques­ ment ends]. What follows in Cicero — tions arise here: (1) should we, with fr. 26 Rose. This lost dialogue contained certain deteriores (such as cod. Rehdigethree books (Diog. L. 5, 22), the frag­ ranus, used by Heindorf), read suo rather ments of which arc collected by V. Rose than the uno of ACPNB; (2) should we (1886), nos. 1-26; also by R. Walzcr, omit Platone as a gloss upon magistro', Aristotelis Dialogorum Frag. (1934) pp. and (3) should we insert non before 92-93. These include, from Book 1 dissentiens? But (1) uno gives no satis­ (on early speculations of the Orient factory sense here (cf. Muretus, Variae and of Greece) N.D. 1, 107; from Lectiones, 2 (1791), 202), while suo as Book 2 (on early Greek philosophy, applied to one's teacher or philosophic including Plato) perhaps Tusc. 3, 69; model is appropriate and idiomatic;

1, 33

241

dissentiens; modo cnim mcnti tribuit omnem divinitatem, modo mundum ipsum deum dicit esse,1 modo alium quendam praeficit2 1

esse dixit Ο

* proncit Bx

cf. 1, 9 3 : Nausipbanem magistrum suum; Tusc. 1, 7 9 : Panattio a Plat one sua dissentitntt. (2) The omission of Ρ latent (by Diels, Doxogr. Gr.% 5 3 9 ; A. J. Fcstugicrc, La Revel. d'Hermis Trism. 2 (1949), 243. n. 1, and Mayor) is unnecessary in view o f certain passages cited by Plasberg: Ac. 2, 143: Cleantbe doctore sue; De Fa/o, 1 4 : Cbrysippo placet dissentten ti a magistro Cleant he \ Tusc. 1, 4 1 : magistro concedat Aristoteli; 1, 79 (quoted a b o v e ) ; Orat. 1 5 1 : magister eius Isocrates\ Ε us. Pr. Ev. 14, 9, 3 : εναντία Φίλωνι τω καθηγητή έφρόνησε. (3) T o insert non w i t h the participle, as P. Manutius conjectured and as was done by Lambinus and many subsequent editors (e.g., Da vies, Hcindorf, Orclli, Baiter, Schocmann, Diels, Mayor, Rose (in the fragments o f Aris­ totle), and Mullcr) appears hazardous, if o n e recalls that the views of the D* Philosopbia, even as here set forth, d o repre­ sent a movement by Aristotle away from strict conformity to Platonic doctrines. T o be sure, Cicero in Ac. 1,17, speaks of Academics and Peripatetics qui rebus congruentes nominibus differebant\ cf. Fin. 4, 5: Peripateticis Academicisque, qui re consentientes vocabulis dijferebant; Legg- 1, 3 8 ; yet Plut. Adv. Colot. 14, p . 1115a-c, attacks Colotes for sug­ g e s t i n g any such identity o f views. Further, in the present passage w e have

not merely to consider Cicero's own v i e w s as elsewhere expressed, but also w h e t h e r his Epicurean source probably a g r e e d with those expressions. Like m a n y modern scholars, then, such as Plasberg and Ax, W. Jaeger (Aristoteles ( 1 9 2 3 ) , 142, n. 2), and E. B i g n o n e (in Ann. d. r. Schola norm. sup. di Pisa, Lett., Stor. c Philos. 2 ser. 2 (1933), 2 8 2 - 2 8 3 ; id., L'Aristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 350, n. 1), 1 should decline t o insert non. m o d o . . . t u r n : cf. 1, 3 1 , n. (modo . . . turn). m e n t t : cf. Aristot. Metaph. 11, 7, 1 0 7 2 b 26-29: ή y i p νοϋ ενέργεια ζωή,

εκείνος [i.c.,o θεός] δέ ή ενέργεια . . . φαμέν δέ τόν Οεόν εΐναι ζώον άΐδιον ά>ιστον; 11, 9, 1074 b 33-35: αυτόν άρα νοεί, είπερ εστί τό κράτιστον, καΐ Ιστιν ή νόησις νοήσεως νόησις [cf. Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 7, 7 ] ; Eth. Eudem. 7, 14, 1248 a 24-27: τό δέ ζητούμενον τοΰτ* εστί, τίς ή της κινήσεως αρχή έν τη ψυ­ χή, δήλον δή, ώσπερ έν τω 6λω θεός, καΐ παν έκείνω. κινεί γάρ πως πάντα τό έν ήμϊν Οεϊον, κτλ.; and, more precisely, fr. 49 Rose (ap. Simplic. in 2 De Caelo, p. 218, 20 Karstcn): ότι γάρ εννοεί τι καΐ υπέρ τόν νουν και τήν οΰσίαν ό 'Αριστο­ τέλης, δηλός έστι προς τοις πέρασι του περί ευχής βιβλίου σαφώς εΙπών ότι 6 θεός ή νους εστίν ή έπέκεινά τι τοϋ νου [cf. Α. Kail in Diss, philol. Vindob. 11 (1913), 88); Cic. Consol. ap. Tusc. 1, 6 6 : nee vero dens qui intellegitur a nobis alio modo intellegi potest nisi mens soluta quaedam et libera, segregata ab omni concretion* morta/i, omnia sentiens et movens ipsaque praedita motn sempiterno; Μ in. Fcl. 19, 9 (quoted on tertio de Philosophia, a b o v e ) ; Clem. Protr. 5, 66, 4 : και 6 γε της αίρέσεως πατήρ [i.e., Aristotle] των όλων ού νοήσας τόν πατέρα, τόν καλούμενον ΰπατον ψυχήν είναι τοϋ παντός οίεται· τουτέστι τοΰ κόσμου τήν ψυχήν θεόν ύπολαμβάνων αυτός αύτώ περιπείρεται. W. Thcilcr, Zur Gesch. d. feleol. Naturbetracbtung bis auf Aristot. (1925), 83,

compares with this allusion to mens that in Plat. Legg. 12, 966c. tribuit . . . d i v i n i t a t e m : for the phrase cf. 1, 3 4 ; 1, 37; 2, 39. m u n d u m i p s u m d e u m : cf. Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 1, 284 a 2-8: καλώς «χει συμπείΟειν εαυτόν τους αρχαίους καΐ μά­ λιστα πατρίους ημών αληθείς είναι λό­ γους, ώς έστιν άΟάνατόν τι καΐ θείον των εχόντων μεν κίνησιν, εχόντων δέ τοιαύτην ώστε μηθέν είναι πέρας αΰτης, άλ­ λα μάλλον ταύτην τών άλλων πέρας· τό τε γάρ πέρας τών περιεχόντων εστί, καΐ αύτη ή κυκλος>ορία τέλειος ούσα περιέ­ χει τάς ατελείς καΐ τάς έχουσας πέρας ι6

242

1, 33

mundo eique eas partis tribuit ut replicatione quadam mundi motum regat atque tucatur, turn caeli ardorcm dcum dicit esse, non xal παϋλαν; 2. 3, 286 a 9-12: θεοϋ 8s ενέργεια αθανασία* τοΰτο δ' εστί ζωή άΐδιος. ώστ' ανάγκη τψ θείω κίνησιν atδιον ύπαρχειν. έπεί 8* ό ουρανός τοιού­ τος (σώμα γάρ τι θεΐον), 8ιά τοΰτο Ιχει τό έγκύκλιον σώμα, 6 φύσει κινείται κύ­ κλω άεί; Mttapb. 11. 8, 1 0 7 4 a 3 8 - b 3 : παρα8έ8οται δέ παρά τών αρχαίων καΐ παμπαλαίων έν μύθου σχήματι καταλελειμμένα τοις ύστερον Οτι θεοί τέ είσιν ούτοι [i.e., the heavenly bodies] καΐ πε­ ριέχει τό θεΐον την δλην φύσιν; Aet. Plac. 5, 20, 1 (Doxogr. Gr* 432): Πλά­ των καΐ 'Αριστοτέλης . . . τα άστρα ζώα λέγεσθαι f τ ο ν κόσμον καΐ τόν f ένθεον, ζώον λογικόν άθάνατον [where Diels emends: <καΙ> τόν κόσμον καύτόν ένθεον]; Clem. Protr. 5,66, 4: τόν κόσμον θεόν ηγούμενος περιτρέπεται, τόν άμοιρον τοϋ θεοϋ θεόν δογματίζων. So [Plat.] Epinom. 977a-b identifies God with the ουρανός. alium . . . praeficit m u n d o : prob­ ably not the ether or fifth element, since that seems to be the caeli ardor of the next clause; possibly, as J. Degenhart (Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. ζ. Cicero's Schr. de Nat. Deor. (1881), 57) and Mayor would hold, the same as the mens just mentioned, viewed as the First Mover; cf. Aristot. Pbys. 8, 5, 256 b 24-27; Mttapb. 11, 7, 1072 b 1-4; also see H. Bonitz, Index Aristottlicus, 390b, s.v. τό πρώτον κινοϋν άκίνητον; Aet. Plot. 1, 7, 32 (Doxogr. Gr.% 305): 'Αριστοτέλης τόν μέν άνωτάτω θεόν είδος <χωριστόν>, ομοίως Πλάτωνι, έπιβεβηκότα τη σφαίρα τοΰ παντός, ήτις εστίν αίθέριον σώμα, τό πέμπτον ύπ* αύτοϋ καλούμενον. replicatione quadam: quadam, as fre­ quently, apologizes for a word used in an unfamiliar sense, and replicatione here renders άνείλιζις, used by Plat. Polit. 270d; 286b, of the counter-rotation of the κόσμος. For Aristotle cf. Mttapb. 11, 8, 1074 a 2: καθ* Ικαστον τών πλανωμένων ετέρας σφαίρας μι$ έλάττονας είναι τάς άνελιττούσας καΐ είς τό αυτό άποκοθιστάσας τη θέσει τήν πρώτην σφαϊραν άεί. That Cicero had here any

very clear sense of the meaning of this word and of its applicability in the pre­ sent passage seems somewhat doubtful; probably he had found the Greek term in his Epicurean source. That the motion of the cosmos should depend upon this subordinate movement of a part is thought by Mayor absurd; yet cf. J. Degenhart, op. cit. 58; H. von Arnim, Die Entstebung d. Gotteslebre des AhstottIts (1931), 4-7; W. K. C. Guthrie in CI. Quart. 27 (1933), 164-165; II. Bignonc in Ann. d. r. scuola norm. sup. di Pisa% Lett. Stor. e Filos. 2 Scr. 2 (1933), 296; id., VAristotelt perdutot 2 (1936). 378380. See also A. J. Fcstugicrc, La Reve­ lation d'Htrmts Trism. 2 (1949), 245. regat atque tueatur: cf. Sen. 8 1 : pulcbritudintm tutntur et regunt; Legg. 2, 9: tuentis et regentis dei. caeli ardorem: cf. 1, 36, n. {aetbera); 1, 37: Cleantbes . .. undique circumfusum et extremum omnia cingentem atque complexum ardorem qui aether nominetur cer~ tissimum deum iudicat; 2, 41: astra quae oriantur in ardore caelesti qui aether vel caelum nominatur; 2, 64; 2, 91; 2, 92; Ac. 2, 26 and Tusc. 1, 65 [on Aristotle's quinturn genus]. For Aristotle's own view cf. De Caelo, 1, 2, 269 a 30-32: φανερόν ότι πέφυκέ τις ουσία σώματος άλλη παρά τάς ενταύθα συστάσεις, θειοτέρα καΐ πρότερα τούτων απάντων; 1, 3, 270 b 22-25: αίθέρα προσωνόμασαν τόν άνω­ τάτω τόπον, άπό τοΰ θεϊν άεί τόν άΐδιον χρόνον θέμενοί τήν έπωνυμίαν αύτω. 'Αναξαγόρας δέ κατακέχρηται τ φ ονό­ ματι τούτω ού καλώς· ονομάζει γάρ αί­ θέρα αντί πυρός [this view is not infre­ quently found; e.g., Schol. Arat. p. 512 Maass: ό αίθήρ σφόδρα εστί διάπυρος. Οθεν καΐ ώνόμασται παρά τό αΙΟω; Serv. Aen. 4, 201: aether ignis est; Steph. Byz. s.v. αίθήρ* ό υπέρ τόν αέρα πεπυρ ω μέ­ νος τόπος]. In Alex. Aphrod. in Meteor. 1, 3, p. 24-25 Hayduck ether is so called άπό τοϋ αίθειν τε καΐ καίειν, ώς πϋρ αν τόν ουρανό v. Aristotle does not say that the ether is itself God (as Euripides, fr. 941 Nauck, translated in 2, 65, below.

1,33

243

intcllegcns caelum mundi esse partem, quern alio loco ipse designarit* deum. Quo modo autem caeli divinus ille sensus 2 in celeritate tanta conservari potest? Ubi deinde 3 ill! 4 tot 5 dii, si numeramus etiam caelum deum? Cum autem sine corpore idem vult esse deum, omni ilium sensu privat, etiam prudentia. Quo porro 1 designaret Ο * deinde] demum Ο

■ sensus ecleritate conscruari potest ubi * illi om. Ν * tot om. Ρ

deinde

add.

Ν

maintained), but merely that it is divine; mentioned, who arc reducible to the cf. W. Jaeger, Aristotelts (1923), 141, mover and the moved, but the Olym­ who further observes that mundus does pians and other gods of popular belief, not here mean the all-embracing cosmos, localized in the heavens, who would as the Epicurean thinks, but the periphery by the reasoning here refuted become of the heavens, as the Academy had used gods within gods. G. F. Schoemann the term and as it appears in the Epino(Opusc. 3 (1858), 311; also in his edition) mis (but cf. J. Moreau, L'dme du monde would, less plausibly, explain /'///' . . . dii (1939), 117, n. 2). The first publication as the astra within the mundus (cf. J. of Aristotle's fifth element (cf. 1, 29, n. Dcgcnhart, op. cit., 59; also Lact. Inst. (quattuor . .. naturas), above) is probably 2, 5, 39-40, quoted on caelum mundi . . . to be assigned to the De Philosophia partem, above). (Jaeger, op. cit. 141, n. 1). Justin Martyr numeramus: cf. 3, 40; 3, 43; Pro (Cohort, ad Gr. 5; 36) ascribes to Aristotle After. 49; Alt. 7, 1, 3 ; also N.D. 1, 29; the view that God exists, not in fire, but 3, 45: in deorum numero. in the fifth clement; cf. 2, 42, below. cum . . . vult: on <7<*r-clauses of equi­ caelum mundi . . . partem: cf. 1, 30, valence in Cicero cf. J. Lebreton in Rev. n. (mimdum deum esse); Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 38; de philol. 26 (1902), 182-194, including 2, 5, 39-40: // astra dii sunt, mundus ergo 1, 101: cum ... interficiunt; 1, 122: non deus ted domicilium deorum est. si vero cum . .. ponitis; 3, 63: cum . . . facitis; mundus deus est, ergo ilia omnia quae sunt 3, 90: cum dicitis. in eo non dii sunt sed dei membra, quae utique sine corpore: cf. 1, 30, nn. (sine sola dei nomen accipere non possunt. ntc enim corpore; intellegi non potest) for this ob­ recte quis dixerit membra bominir unius jection in the case of other philosophers. multos homines esse; Ambr. Exam. 1 , 1 , 4 : Sec also Sext. Fmp. Pyrrh. 3, 218: inter has dis sensiones eorum quae potest peri 'Αριστοτέλης μέν άσώματον εΤπεν εί­ esse aestimatio, cum alii mundum ipsum deum ναι τόν Οεόν και πέρας τοΰ ούρανοϋ— esse dicant . . . alii partes eius, alii utrumque; a definition not found in the extant Aug. CD. 4, 20: sic ergo posset et unus works of Aristotle; yet cf. De Caelo, Deus coli cuius partes ceteri di putantur\ 1, 9, 278 b 14-15: εΙώΟαμεν γαρ τδ ίσ7, 9: // ergo Janus est mundus et deus est χατον καΐ τό 4νω μάλιστα καλεϊν ούραI anus ι numquid Iovem, ut deus esse possit, νόν, έν ω καΐ τό θείον παν ΙδρϋσΟαί aliquam partem Iani esse dicturi sunt ? φαμεν. seneu privat: cf. 1, 25; 1, 27; 1, 34; ecleritate tanta: cf. 1, 24 and n. (rele­ Α. J. Festugiore, La Revelation d'Hermh nt a/e), above; 1, 52; Philodcm. De Deist 3, col. 10, 7-11 ( p . 30 Dicls): Trism. 2 (1949), 244, n. 2 (with other ούτε γαρ οίητέον Ιργον μηΟέν έτερον parallels). In his ed. min. Plasbcrg sug­ ίχειν αυτούς ή δια της απειρίας <τ>ών gests—but docs not admit into the 6&ώ<ν περ>ιιό<ντας άεΐ οΊνεϊσβαι έγκυtext—a repetition of privat, so as to read: κλί>ως· ού <γάρ> ευτυχής ό <£υ>μβονώsensu privat, privat etiam prudentia. Haploμ<εν>ος άπαν<τα> τόν βίον. graphy might account for the omission, illi tot dii: probably not the gods just yet the addition seems unnecessary.

244

1,34

modo l mundus moveri carens corporc aut quo modo semper se f movens esse quietus et beatus potest? 34 Nee vero eius 3 1

modo add. Β

■ se om. Ρ

■ cius om. Η

though it might easily be paralleled; dum as the object of movens; or by reading e.g., 1, 24 {pars est); 3, 5 {semper); semper se movens (so J. Degenhart, 3, 61 (video); etc. op. cit., 60, assuming haplography of etiam prudentia: cf. 1, 30: careat the syllabic per, and explaining that etiam prudtntia. God's action upon the mundus is directed quo porro modo: with the hyperimmediately rather than through inter­ baton cf. De Or. 1, 32: quid tarn porro mediate agents); or by inserting deus regium; also below, 1, 59: quam ilia bene before semper (so R. Rcitzcnstcin ap. Ax, p. 166). W. Jaeger (Aristoteles refellerentur; 1, 74: nullo prorsus modo; 2, 147: quo enim tu ilia modo; 2, 155: (1923), 141) believes that the concept bominum facta esse causa; 3, 19: ab bac ea of the unmoved Mover is to be found quaes tione; Ac. 2, 83: quam in parvo lis as early as the De Pbilosopbia, but H. von sit [and many parallels in Reid's n.]; Arnim (Die Entstebung d. Gotteslebre Am. 10: quid id recte faciam; Pro Cael. 16: (1931), 4-7), W. K. C. Guthrie {CI. tarn Caelius a mens. Quart. 27 (1933), 165; id., introd. to his edition of the De Catlo (1939), xxvii), m u n d u s moveri: mundus has been and W. D. Ross, ed. of Aristot. Pbyncs deleted by Hcindorf, Orelli, Baiter, and (1936), 95-96) arc not convinced of this, Goethe (explaining it as a gloss), and and find no evidence for it in the present deus inserted in its place by Schuetz, passage unless in the words modo alium followed by Muller and Mayor (against these emendations cf. J. Dcgcnhart, quendam praeficit . . . mundi motum regat atque tueatur, which might perhaps be op. cit., 55-57). Erncsti, Schocmann, and Dcgcnhart {pp. cit., 59) change mundus otherwise explained. If there is no cer­ moveri to mundum movere. But that all tain allusion here to the unmoved Mover then there probably is none to be found these devices are unnecessary has been well shown by Plasberg {ed. maior), who in Aristotle earlier than the De Catlo; cf. Guthrie, edition of the De Caelo, finds Vellcius intentionally confusing xxvii. It seems likely that Cicero here all points and explaining the course of means that Aristotle understood by the argument thus: Aristotle says that mundus the outermost, revolving, heaven, the mundus is moved, that the mundus is which includes within its motion all God, and that God is incorporeal; he would have it, then, that the mundus lesser motions; cf. De Caelo, 2, 1, 284a is moved sine corpore, which is im­ 2-8 (quoted on mundum ipsum deum, above). Its motion involves no effort possible. (4πονος in 284 a 15), and is contrasted semper se movens: Aristotle repeat­ by Aristotle in the context which follows edly speaks of the unmoved Mover; with unnatural and constrained motions. cf. the passages cited in the note on alium . . . praeficit mundo, above; also De Hence Guthrie (op. cit., 134-135, n. 5) would find in the De Caelo "a refinement Caelo, 2, 12, 292 a 22-23: ίοικε γαρ τω μεν ίριστα έχον τι ύπάρχειν τό ευ ίνβυ on the theology of the dialogue De Pbilo­ sopbia, from which Cicero got his πράξεως . . . (292 b 4-5) τω δ' ώς άριστα knowledge of Aristotle," precisely so Ιχοντι ούΟέν δει πράξεως- ϊστι γαρ αυτό as to avoid the kind of criticism here τ6 ου ένεκα. Scholars have therefore brought by Vellcius. attempted in various ways to reconcile Aristotle and this passage in Cicero, quietus et beatus: Epicurean ideals e.g., by deleting se before movens (as for a god as also for a human being; was done by Wyttcnbach in Crcuzer's cf. 1, 24 (and note on mens constans); edition (1818), 727), understanding mun­ 1, 52; Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 1, 284 a 35,

1,34

245

condiscipulus Xenocrates in hoc genere prudentior,1 cuius a in libris qui sunt de 3 natura deorum nulla species divina describitur; deos enim octo esse dicit, quinque eos qui in stellis vagis nominan1 prudentior est A*D ACPNO

a

in cuius P, cuius iis N, cytus Bx

where the life of a deity subject to eternal enforced motion is compared to the fate of Ixion. 34 nee vero: cf. 1, 29; 1, 35.

· dej in

Pudore, 11, p. 533c; Hicr. In Osee, p. 5 Vallarsi; also Hor. S. 2, 3, 254 and pa­ rallels in L. Miillcr's note). The omission of est in nearly all our mss might be condiscipulus Xenocrates: a native paralleled by 1, 35; nee auditndus . . . of Chalccdon {Ac. 1, 17; Diog. L. 3, 46; Strata \ cf. also T. Bin in Deri, philol. Woch. 38 (1918), 575. 4. 6; Athen. 12, 530d; Stob. vol. 1, p. 36 Wachsmuth; Clem. Pro/r. 5, 66, 2; de natura deorum: in the long list Suid. s.v. Ξενοκράτης), a pupil of Plato of his works given by Diog. L. 4, 11-14 {De Or. 3, 67; Tusc. 1, 20; Ac. 1, 17: appears the two-volume περί θεών (4, cum Speusippum, sororis filium, Plato 13), to which reference is here made. philosophiae quasi heredem reliquisset, duo A fuller account of his views is given autem praestantissimos studio atque doctrina, by Act. Plac. 1, 7, 30 {Doxogr. Gr.* 304), Xenocratem Chalctdonium et Aristotelem of which a portion resembling Cicero's Stagiritem, qui erant cum Arts to tele Peri­ account is quoted in the note on deos . . . patetic! dicti sunt [cf. Legg. 1, 55J; 1, 34; octo, below. For a systematic account Val. Max. 4, 1, cxi. 2; Diog. L. 3, 46; of the teachings of Xenocrates and a 4, 6; Galen, De Meth. Medendi, 1, 2 collection of his fragments (among which this is no. 17) sec R. Hcinzc, Xtnokrates (X, 9 K.); Acl. V'.H. 3, 19 (who says that Plato preferred him to Aristotle), (1892). and the successor of Speusippus as head epeciee: though in Ac. 1, 30 Cicero of the Academy (cf. Fin. 5, 2; 5, 7; equates this with Ιδέα, yet here the Diog. L. 4,14: διεδέζατο δέ Σπεύβιππον notion is merely that of a divine aspect, καΐ άφηγήσατο της σχολής πέντε και cfperhaps—since it is an F.picurean speak­ κοσιν έτη; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 3 {Doxogr. ing—of anthropomorphic character. Gr.* 599 --= XIX, 226 Κ.); I-us. Pr. Ev. deos . . . octo: cf. Act. Plac. 1, 7, 30 {Doxogr. C7r.*304): Oeov δ' είναι και τόν 14, 5, I; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 5, 19; ουρανών καΐ τους αστέρας πυρώδεις 'Ο­ Anon. Vit. Arts tot. (Aristot. Frag. cd. λυμπίους θεούς, καΐ έτερους ύποσελήRose, pp. 431; 440); Hicr. Chron. ann. Abr. 1678; Suid. s.vv. Ξενοκράτης, νους δαίμονας αόρατους; Clem. Protr. Πλάτων), dying at the age of 82 (Diog. 5, 66, 2: Ξενοκράτης (Καρχηδόνιος I.. 4, 14; cf. Cic. Sen. 23; Censorin. 15, 2). ούτος) επτά μεν θεούς τους πλανήτας, Victorinus (in Cic. Rhet. 2, 2, p. 258 ίγδοον δέ τόν έκ πάντων των απλανών Malm) remarks: gloria Xenocratis philo- [so Davies on our passage; αυτών Ρ, sophi mot us Artjtoteles philosophiam exer- άστρων Dicls, Doxogr. Gr.1 130, n. 1] cuit. His character and self-restraint arc συνεστώτα κόσμον αίνίττεται: Theophr. mentioned with respect in various places; Metaph. 12 (p. 12 Ross and Fobes): e.g., 1, 72; Rep. 1, 3; Att. 1, 16, 4 Ξενοκράτης . . . άπαντα πως περιτίθησιν (cf. Pro Balb. 12); Hor. S. 2, 3, 254-257 περί τόν κόσμον, ομοίως αίσβητά καΐ (and scholiasts); Val. Max. 2, 10, cxt. 2; νοητά και μαθηματικά και έτι δη τα Οεϊα. Acad. Phil. Ind. Here. p. 39 Mcklcr; For other instances of an ogdoas of gods Diog. L. 4, 6-11; Stob. vol. 3, pp. 495- cf. S. Weinstock in Journ. Rom. Stud. 36 496 Wachsmuth; Suid. s.v. Ξενοκράτης. (1946), 118, n. 102. Some thought him austere or morose i n : for similar—often causal—uses of {Off. 1, 109; Plut. Mar. 2, 3; De vit. in (cf. Gr. έν) sec J. B. Hofmann, Lat.

246

1,34

tur, unum qui ex omnibus sideribus quae infixa caelo sint ex dispersis quasi l membris simplex sit putandus deus, septimum solem adiungit octavamque lunam; qui quo sensu beati esse possint" intellegi 3 non potest. Ex eadem Platonis schola Ponticus 1

quasi] qua A1

■ possunt

NF1

Gram. (1928), 438; but also R. Philippson in PbiloL Wocb. 54 (1934). 188. •tellis vagie: cf. 2, 80; 2, 103; else­ where called vagantts (2, 68; Div. 1, 17), errantes (1, 34; 2, 51; 2, 119; 3, 51; Rep. 1, 23: errantes et quasi vagae)t erratica* or errones (GcU. 3, 10, 2; 14, 1, 11); cf. Mar. Victorin. in Gram. Lat. 6, 60 Kcil); also cf. Tim. 36: quae ... vaga et mutabili erratione labuntur; C. M. Bernhardt, De Cic. Graecae Pbilos. lnterprete (1865), 12. All these render the Greek πλανηται (cf. other parallels in Pease's n. on Div. 1,17. The emendation of Manutius and of P. P. Dobree {Adversaria, 5 (1874). 4) to vagit which would refer to the plane­ tary gods themselves, seems unnecessary. M. P. Nilsson (Harp, tbeoi. Rev. 33 (1940), 1-8) discusses the origin of Greek beliefs in the divinity of the heavenly bodies. nominantur: Plasbcrg (ed. motor.') suggests that this represents τους ονο­ μαζόμενους έπί τοις πλανήταις, and it seems unnecessary to emend to numerantur with Lambinus or to movtntur with J. S. Rcid (in the appendix to the third volume of Mayor's edition). u n u m . . . ex omnibus: cf. [Plat.] Epinom. 987b: ίνα 8έ τόν βγδοον χρή λέγειν, δν μάλιστα τις αν κόσμον προσαγορεύοι, δς έναντίος έκείνοις σύμπασι πορεύεται. We may perhaps sec a polemic against this view of a composite god in Philodcm. De Deis, 3, Col. 10, 36-40 (p. 31 Diels): tv γαρ είναι δει το κινούμενον, άλλ* ού πολλ<ά> επί των έξης τόπων, καΐ τό ζών άεΐ ταύτόν άλλ' ούχ δμοια πολλά, ού μην άλλα τόν ε<1ρνημένον τρ<όπον> ό τοιούτος αμείβει θεός 6<στις έ>κ των αυτών συνεστηκώς μεταλαμβάνε<ι τ>ών—. The expression ex omnibus as offset on the one side to unum and on the other to simplex makes a strong contrast. infixa caelo: Ciceronian expressions

» imclli

A1

for the fixed astra or sidera (corresponding to (αστέρες) έμπεπηγότες τω ούρανω (Achill. Isag. p. 39, 14 Maass) or to ένδεδεμένοι; cf. F. Boll in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2407) include Tusc. 1, 62: astra ... quae sunt infixa certis loess; 5, 69: sidera .. . caelo inbaerentia . . . certis infixa sedibus; Tim. 36: sidera quae infixa caelo non moventur loco; Rep. 6, 17: in quo sunt infixi ills' qui volvuntur stellarum cursus; for phrases in other Latin authors cf. Boll, op. cit.t 6, 2407, 45-59, to which add Macrob. Somn. 1, 18, 5-6. sint: the more usual sunt of the detertores is read by various editors (e.g., Orelli, Baiter, Mullcr, Diels (Doxogr. Gr.% 540), Mayor, and Goethe. But for similar subjunctives Plasbcrg compares 1, 37: qui aether nomine tur; 1, 92; 1, 96; 2, 23; Div. 2, 89: vocentur; Brut. 57: tuierit ... sit; 79: acceperit; in most of which cases there arc variant indicative readings or emendations. Cf. also H. Sjogren, Comment. Tullianae (1910), 148; R. Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. i. lat. Spr. 2, 2· (1914), 173-174; and below, 1. 36, n. (appelletur); J. B. Hofmann, Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 708-709. dispersis quasi membris: cf. 3, 67: membra . . . dividit ... passim ditptrpt corpus. In 1, 100 below is an allusion to the membra of the mundsu. beati: the same objection raised by Vclleius at 1, 24 (Plato); 1, 27 (Pytha­ goras); 1, 30 (Plato); 1, 33 (Aristotle); and by implication at other places. E. Bignone (L'Aristotele perduto, 1 (1936), 193-194 and n. 2) believes that here Cicero is not speaking carelessly, but is preserving valuable evidence that the rigorous denial of plaesure to the gods continued in the Academy. intellegi non potest: cf. 1, 30, n. (intellegi non potest).

1,34

247

Heraclides puerilibus fabulis l refers it libros, et tamen modo * 1

famulis Ο

■ mundo ΛΓ1

ex cadem Platonie schola: cf. Legg. 3, 14: Htraclidtsqut Ponticus profectus ab todem Platont', Tusc. 5, 8: auditor Platonis Ponticus Htractidts% vir doctus in primis; Div. 1, 46: Ponticus Heraclides, doctus vir, auditor tt discipulus Platonis; Acad. Pbilos. lnd. Htrculan. col. 6, p. 33 Mcklcr [cf. col. 7, p. 39] and Diog. L. 3, 46 [in each of these is a list of the pupils of Plato]; 5, 86; 'Ηρακλείδης ΕύΟΰφρονος Ήρακλεώτης του Πόντου [cf. Strab. 12, 3, 1], άνήρ πλούσιος. Άθήνησι δέ παρέ­ λαβε πρώτον μέν Σπευσίππω- άλλα καΐ των Πυθαγορείων διήκουσε καΐ τα Πλά­ τωνος έζηλώκει* και ύστερον ήκουσεν "Αριστοτέλους, ώς φησι Σωτίων έν Διαδο/αΐς, Simplic. Phys. 3, 4, p. 453, 28-29 Dicls; Suid. s.v. 'Ηρακλείδης Τ. L. Heath, Aristarchus of Samos (1913), 252; but sec Prod, in Tim. p. 281c (p. 138 Dichl): 'Ηρακλείδης μέν ούν ό Ποντικός, ού Πλάτωνος ών ακουστής. For the dif­ ferentiation of various persons named Heraclides cf. Diog. L. 5, 93-94; A - I F . 8 (1913), 457-499 (ours is no. 45, and is treated by R. Dabritz on Sp. 472484); H. Bloch in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 71 (1940), 31-33. The works of Heraclides Ponticus are listed by Diog. L. 5, 86-88, the titles which sccrn most apposite to the present discussion being those under the head of φυσικά (5, 87), particularly the περί φύσεως and the περί των έν ούρανω. Cf. the collection by O. Voss, Dt Heraclidis Pontici Vita tt Scrip/it (1896), 20-34, and the treat­ ment by Dabritz, op. cit. 8, 474-482, especially 478, 44-52. Sec also Act. Plac. 2. 13, 15 (Doxogr. Gr* 343): 'Ηρακλεί­ δης και οι Πυθαγόρειοι Ζκαστον των ασ­ τέρων κόσμον ύπάρχειν γην περιέχοντα αέρα τε και αΙθέρα έν τω άπείρω αίθέρι. ταΰτα δέ τα δόγματα έν τοις Όρφικοΐς φέρεται- κοσμοποιοΰσι γαρ ίκαστον των αστέρων. For a free paraphrase of our passage cf. Μ in. Fcl. 19, 9 (I quote the very perplexed passage as restored by Plasbcrg (td. maior.)): [Aristottlts] Ponticus variat alias mundo alias mtnti divinat [or divinum?\

tribuens principatum [Heraclides Ponticus quoque de dto]; divinam mtnttm quamvis vane adserit [adscribit codd.]. Theophrastus tt Ztnon tt Cleanthes sunt et ipsi multi­ formis, ttc. puerilibus fabulis: R. Philippson (Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 29) compares the vilifications expressed by Philodemus; e.g., De Pitt. p. 118, 1-3 Gomperz [as restored by Philippson in Hermfs% 56 (1921), 381]: <τούτων> δ* ώς ήβασ<κόντων ή> όνειρώτ<των> καταφρονώ; id., Rlnt. 1, 356, 7 Sudhaus: παιδα<ρ>ιωδώς; and other types to be discussed at 1, 37, n. (delirans). Yet it must be ad­ mitted that Cicero himself sometimes uses similar phraseology; e.g., 1, 97: an quicquam tarn puerile dici potest; Ac. 2, 33: faciunt puerilittr; 2, 54: similitudines . . . puerilittr constctantur; Fin. 1, 19: cum rts tota ficta sit puerilittr; 1, 72: puerilis est dtltctatio; 3, 19: dicert ornate vtllt putrile est; Legg. 1, 7: in bistoria puerilt quiddam consectatur; Fam. 3, 10, 5: sermo stuitus tt putrilis; Att. 14, 21, 3: consilio puerili; 15, 4, 2: conήHis . . . puerilibus; 16, 8, 1. Similarly disparaged arc old wives' tales; cf. 1, 55, n. (aniculis). That Heraclides tended towards the marvellous or fanciful may be seen from Plut. Camill. 22, 3: μυθώδη καΙ πλάσματίαν oVra τόν Ήρακλείδην; cf. Diog. L. 8, 72: δια παντός έστιν 'Ηρακλείδης τοι­ ούτος παραδοξολόγος; also note his novclistic work, the Aborts, for which see U. von VCilamowitz-MoellcndorrT, Aristottlts u. Athtn, 2 (1893), 14; Dabritz, op. cit. 8, 476. Epicurean attacks upon him arc discussed by Dabritz op. cit. 8, 483, 33-37. refereit: cf. 2, 63; Tusc. 2, 6. ct tamen: Plasbcrg in his tditio maior places a dash after this word and with the aposiopesis compares 1, 93: sed tamtn, but in his tditio minor he connects tamen more closely with what follows. T. Birt (Berl. philol. Woch. 38 (1918). 575) explains tamtn by saying that it is strange that an author who defended such childish fabulat should also re-

248

1, 35

mundum turn mcntem divinam esse putat, errantibus etiam* stellis divinitatem tribuit sensuque deum privat et eius formam mutabilem esse vult,2 eodemque in libro rursus terram et caelum refert in deos. 35 Nee vero Theophrasti inconstantia ferenda est; modo 1

etiam add. A

* vult] tulit O 1

cognize the divinity of astral bodies. modo . . . turn: cf. 1, 31, n. {modo . . . turn). The views of Heraclidcs seem no more childish than others here related, and E. Bignone (VAristQtcle perdnto, 1 (1936), 191-192) remarks that they arc common to Aristotle in his Platonizing period, to Plato's Laws, and to the Epinomis. mundum: which Heraclidcs declared infinite in extent; cf. Act. Plat. 2, 1, 5, in Doxogr. Gr.% 328. To this word deum has been added by various schol­ ars, being placed by Da vies before modo; by J. Walker (in the edition of Da vies), followed by Dicls (Doxogr. Gr.% 541), after mundum; and by P. Manutius and Lambinus after men/em and in place of divinam', cf. 1, 37: turn ipsum mundum deum dicit esse. But while the presence of deum would not be objection­ able if it were attested by the mss, it is hardly needed, and the adjective divinam with men/em makes its absence less felt. eeneu . . . privat: with the implica­ tion, as usual (cf. 1, 30), that the god is thereby also deprived of prudentia and poluptas. formam mutabilem: especially in the case of the changing phases of the moon and the planets. Mayor compares Plat. Rep. 2, 381b: άλλα μήν 6 θεός γε χαΐ τα τοϋ θεοϋ πάντη 4ριστα ίχεκ. πώς δ* οΰ; ταύτη μεν δή ήκιστα άν πολλάς μορφάς Γσχοι ό θεός. ήκιστα δήτα; James, 1, 17: τοϋ πατρός των φώτων, παρ* L ούκ ενι παραλλαγή ή τροπής άποσκίασμα. refert in deos: cf. 1, 29, n. (in deorum numero). 35 nee vero: cf. 1, 29; 1, 34. Theophrasti: of Ercsus in Lesbos (Diog. I.. 5, 36; Stcph. Byz.s.v. *Έρεσος; Suid.s.v. Θεόφραστος), originally named Tyrtamus, and renamed Theophrastus

by Aristotle because of his graceful style (Diog. L. 5, 38; Steph. Byz. I.e.; Hier. Chron. ann. Abr. 1697; Suid. I.e.). He was a pupil of Aristotle (cf. Fin. 4, 3 ; Diog. L. 5, 36; Suid. I.e.) and his suc­ cessor, and was the author of very numerous books (Suid. i.e.: βιβλία δε αύτοϋ πάμπλειστα; a list in Diog. L. 5, 42-50), among which were works (5, 43) περί τοϋ διακόσμου (one book), (5, 47) εγκώμια θεών (one book; perhaps noted by Philodcm. De Pitt. p. 73 Gomperz), (5, 48) των περί τό θείον Ιστορίας (six books), περί θεών (three books), and (5, 49), περί της θείας ευ­ δαιμονίας (one book), in addition to various works on φύσις (5, 46) and περί ούρανοΰ (5, 50). He is highly praised in Ac. 1, 33. inconstantia: for the accusation cf. 1, 30, n. (Platonis inconstantia); 1, 43; T. Gomperz, Greek Thinkers (Engl, tr.), 4 (1912), 579); for the thought, Min. Fel. 19, 10, which, as commonly edited, reads, Theophrastus etiam variat, alias mundo, alias menti divinae tribuens principatum; for a reconstruction of the pas­ sage cf. 1, 34, n. (ex eadem Ρlafonts schola), above; also Clem. Protr 5, 66, 5: 6 δέ Έρέσιος εκείνος Θεόφραστος ό 'Αρι­ στοτέλους γνώριμος πχ Μ^ ( ~ "fodo) ούρανόν, πη δέ (=-- turn) πνεϋμα τόν θεόν υπονοεί. W. D. Ross and F. Η. Fobes (cd. of Thcophr. Metapb. (1929), xxvxxvi) consider these statements in har­ mony with the assumption that Theo­ phrastus supposed (1) that there was no need to seek for an explanation of move­ ment (as by an unmoved Mover), since movement belongs to the essence of things that possess it; and (2) that many features in the universe are to be explain­ ed not telcologically but as the inevitable result of movements of the heavenly bodies.

1, 35

249

enim menti divinum tribuit principatum, modo caelo, turn autem l signis sideribusque caelestibus.1 Nee audiendus 3 eius auditor Strato,* is 6 qui physicus appellator, qui omnem vim divinam in 1 modo autem (turn add. m.x) D, autem add. Β 4 • audiendus est Λ / \ audendus D stratonis Nl

modo . . . turn: cf. 1, 31, n. {modo .. . turn) ; also the passage from Clement quoted in the previous note. menti: cf. Clem. Protr.S, 66, 5 (just quoted). divinum: Minucius here reads divinae, modifying menti, and with this reading certain dttertorts as well as J. Walker and Hcindorf agree. The variations of Minu­ cius, however, in his paraphrasing of Cicero are numerous enough so that we need not accept them against the evi­ dence of the best mss. principatum: ήγεμονικόν;; cf. 2, 29. ■ignis sideribusque: pleonastic; cf. 1, 22: signis et luminibus. £. Bignonc (L'Aristotele perdu to, 2 (1936), 486, n. 2), comparing Porphyr. De Ahstin. 2, 5, remarks that Thcophrastus, in his work rccpl ευσέβειας, followed the astral theology of Aristotle in the De Philosopbia rather than that of his later works. nee audiendus: with the thought cf. Ac. 2, 121: nee Stratoni /amen adsen/ior; with the phraseology Fin. 2, 41: nee veto audiendus Hieronymus; Off. 1, 88: nee vtro audiendi qui; Quintil. Inst. 10, 3, 22: non /amen protinus audiendi qui; Aug. CD. 12, 4: nee audiendi sunt qui; and with the omission of est 1, 34, n. (cottdiscipulus Xenoerates); Rcid on Fin. 2, 41. eius auditor Strato: cf. Ac. 1, 34: nam Strato, eius [sc. Tbeophrasti) auditor; 1, 121; Lampsacenus Strato; Fin. 5, 13; Sen. N.Q. 6, 13, 2: Straton ex eadem sehola est, qui banc partem pbiiosophiae maxime co/uit et rerum naturae inquisitor /tat; Suid. s.v. Στράτων Λαμψακηνός φιλόσοφος, Θεοφράστου γνώριμος καΐ διάίοχος; also Diog. L. 5, 53; 5, 56; 5, 58: δκδέξατο δ* αύτοϋ τήν σχολήν Στράτων Άρκ*σιλάου Λαμψακηνός. His emi­ nence is attested by Plut. Adv. Colot. 14, 1115b: των άλλων Περιπατητικών ό κο-

* que caelestibus om. BF · is] his HlBxt del.H*

ρυφαιότατος Στράτων. He was head of the Peripatetic school from 288/7 or 287/6 to 270/69 or 269/8 B.C. (W. Capcllc in P.-W. 4A (1931), 278, 62-63). On his system cf. H. Dicls in Sit\b. d. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss. 1893, part 1,101-127. physicus appellatur: cf. 1, 32, n. physicus); for the term as applied to Strato cf. Ac. 1, 34: Strato .. . cum maxime neeessariam partem pbiiosophiae quae posita est in virtute et moribus reiiquisset totumque se ad investigationem na­ turae eontulisset in ea ipsa p/urimum dissedit a suss; Fin. 5, 13: primum Tbeophrasti, Strato, physicum se voluit; Polyb. 12, 25c, 3: Στράτωνι τω φυσικω [a good ex­ positor of others' views, but unoriginal and dull himself]; Plut. De Soil. Anim. 3, 961a; Galen, De Tremore, 6 (VII, 616 K.); [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 18 {Doxogr. Gr* 611 - XIX. 244 K.; cf. id, 3, p. 601 - XIX. 227 K.); Diog. L. 5, 58: φασικός έπικληΟεΙς άπό τοΰ περί τήν θεωρίαν ταύτην παρ* όντινοΰν επιμελέσ­ τατα δΊατετρίφέναι; 5, 64: Στράτων . . . διαπρέψας έν παντί λόγων είδει καΐ μά­ λιστα γε έν τω καλουμένω φυσικω, δπερ είδος άρχαιότεράν τε καΐ σπουδαιότερον; Porphyr. De Absfin. 3, 2 1 ; Simplic. in Pbys. 5, 6, p. 916, 12 Dicls; Suid. s.v. Στράτων; Procl. in Tim. p. 242 f (p. 15 Dichl). The epithet is particularly ap­ propriate here in view of the following statement vim divinam in natura si tarn esse censet; cf. Ac. 2, 121; T. Gomperz, Greek Tinkers (Engl, tr.), 4 (1912), 503. From the views of Aristotle Strato turned to doctrines variously designated as pantheistic, or positivistic (cf. G. Rodier, IM physique de Straton de Lampsaque (1890)), substituting φύσις for deity; cf. W. Thcilcr, Zur Gesch. d. teleolog. Naturbetracbtung (1925), 103. He wrote, among other works, three books

250

1,36

natura ! sitam esse censet, quae causas gignendi, augendi, minuendi habeat sed careat omni et sensu * et figura. 14 36 Zeno autem, ut iam 3 ad vestros, Balbe, veniam, naturalem legem divinam esse 1

naturam Ν

* omni sensu Ν

utinam Ρ

such cases as this but another name for ircpl θεών (Diog. L. 5, 59). On his phys­ ical system sec H. Dicls in Sit^b. d. " G o d " ; cf. Sen. De Ben. 4, 7, 1: "natu­ ra," inquit, "hate mibi pratstat " non in­ Berl. Akad. 1893. 1, 101-127. Cicero states in Ac. 1, 25 that such words as tellects te, cum hoc diets, mutare nomen dto? pbynca are already treated as though quid enim aJiud est natura quam deus et divina ratio toti mundo partibusque eius Latin. in natura: with the view here ex­ inserta? But for natura as a blind force pressed cf. Ac. 2, 121: Lampsacenus Strato cf. 2, 81, below; Sen. N.Q. 1, praef. 15: ... negat Optra dtorum se uti ad fabricandum natura nesciente quid facial. mundum. quaecumque sint docet omnia gignendi, augendi, minuendi: for effeeia esse natura; Plut. Adv. Colot. 14, such asyndeta cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2 1 p. 1115b: Στράτων ούτ' Άριστοτέλει κατά πολλά συμφέρεται καΐ Πλάτωνι τάς (1914), 152-153. εναντίας βσχηκε δόξας περί κινήσεως careat . . . sensu et figura: cf. Sen. περί νοϋ καΐ περί ψυχής καΐ περί γενέ­ ap. Aug. CD. 6, 10: ego feram out Plaσεως- καΐ τελευτών τον κόσμον αυτόν ού tonem aut Peripateticum Stratonem, quorum ζωον είναί φησι, το δε κατά φύσιν επεσ- alter feat deum one cor pore, alter sine animo? θαι τω κατά τύχην αρχήν γάρ ένδιδόναι 36 Zeno: whose views are also noted το αύτόματον, είθ' ούτω περαίνεσθαι in 1, 70; 2, 20-22; 2, 57-58; 2, 6 3 ; 3, 18; των φυσικών παθών ίκαστον; Min. Fel. 3, 22-23; 3. 63. ut ad vestros . . . veniam: R. Hirzel 19, 8: Straton quoque et ipse naturam [sc. nonnt dtum loquitur]; Lact. De Ira, 10, (Unteriucb. ζ. Cicero*s pbilos. Scbr. 1 1: naturam vero, ut Straton ait, habere in se (1877). 18). L. Rcinhardt {Die Quelle* vim gignendi et minuendi, sed earn nee sensum von Cic. Scbr. de Deor. Nat. (1888), 4-5), habere ullum neefiguram,ut intellegamus om­and R. Philippson (Sjmb. Oslotnses, 19 nia quasi sua sponte esse generata, nullo (1939), 16) note the similar language artifice nee auctore [a theory which Mayor with which in 1, 25 {baec quidem vestra, compares to that of evolution]; 10, 34: Lucili) Yclleius closes his introductory at enim, sicut alii dicuni, natura mundus ef­ remarks against Platonists and Stoics, fectus est, quae sensu et figura caret, hoc vero and believe that Cicero has used two dif­ multo est absurdius. si natura mundum fecit, ferent sources, without in his haste nnsilio et rationt ftctrit ntctsst tst; is enim attempting to bring them into any facit a/iquid qui aut voluntatem faciendi habet mutual relation. out scientiam. si caret sensu acfigura,quo- naturalem legem divinam: φύσις and modo potest ab ea fieri quod et sensum habeatνόμος were often contrasted by rhetori­ et figuram'. Max. Tyr. 11, 5: κάν ύπαλλάcians and ethical writers; cf. P. Shorcy ξης τήν 9 υ σ ι ν · <*>ς Στράτων. Tcrt. Ads·. on Plat. Rep. 2, 359c and references there Marc. 1, 13, however, remarks: ut Strato cited. But by Hcraditus natural law and caelum et terram (sc. deos pronuntiavit); divine will arc identified (cf. frags. 2, 32, cf. Capcllc, op. cit. 4A, 291, 64-292, 2, and 113-114 Dicls), and the doctrine was who takes the expression figuratively adopted by the Stoics, to whom the idea rather than literally. It seems clear that of law was very important (cf. G. H. Strato definitely rejected anthropomor­ Sabine and S. B. Smith, edition of Cic. phic and teleological views of nature; De Republica (1929), 22, n. 38). Cf. Min. cf. Capelle, op. cit. 4A, 291, 30-44. Other Fel. 19, 10: Zenon . . . naturalem legem —~*rs maintain that "nature" is in atque divinam et aethera interim interdumque

1,36

251

censet, eamque vim obtinere recta l imperantem prohibentemque contraria. Quam legem quo modo efficiat animantem intellegcre non possumus; deum autem animantem certe volumus esse. Atque hie idem alio loco aethera deum dicit; si inteliegi potest 1

rectam

Ν

rationem vult omnium esse principium; Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 2 0 : item Zenon natural em divinamque legem [sc. deum nuncupat); D i o g . L. 7, 8 8 : απαγορεύει» εΐωθεν 6 νόμος 6 κοινός, ότ«ρ εστίν 6 ορθός λόγος, διά π ά ν τ ω ν ερχόμενος, ό αυτός ών τ ω Δ ι ί ; 1, η ο . 1 6 2 ) : S c h o l . L u c a n . 2, 9 (S.l'.F. hoc secundum Stoicos dicit qui adfirman t mundum prudentia ac lege firmatum, ipsumque deum esse sibi legem; Cleanthes y lijmn% 3 4 - 3 5 (S.V.F. 1, n o . 5 3 7 ) : ITCCI ούτε β ρ ο τ ο ΐ ς γέρας άλλο τ ι μείζον / ούτε Οεοΐς ή κοινόν άεί νόμον έν δίκη ύμνειν; 1, 4 0 , b e l o w : legis perpetuae et aeternae vim; 2 , 7 9 ; Legg. 1 , 1 8 : lex est ratio stimma innta in natura, quae iubet ea quae facienda sunt prohibetque contraria; 1, 4 2 ; 2, 8: banc igitiir video sapientissimorum fuisse sententiam legem neque bominum ingeniis excogitatarn nee scitum aliquod esse populorum, sed aetemum quiddam quod universum mundum regeret imperandi prohibendique sapientia. ita principem legem illam et ultimam mentem esse dicebant omnia ratione aut cogentis attt vetant is dei\ 2, 1 0 : erat enim project a a rerum natura et ad recte faciendum inpellens et a delicto avocans, quae non turn dent que incipit lex esse rum scripta est sed turn cum orta est; orta autem est si mid cum mente divina ; quam ob rem lex vera . . . ratio est recta sum mi Iovis\ Arius D i d y m u s a p . S t o b . v o l . 2, p . 102 W a c h s m u t h : τοΰ δέ νόμου ο ν τ ο ς σπουδαίου . . . επειδή λόγος ορθός έστι προστακτικός μέν ών ποιητέον, α π α γ ο ρ ε υ τ ι κ ό ς δέ ών ού ποιητέον (cf. vol.* 2, ρ. 9 6 | ; A p u l . De Plat. 2, 2 0 : naturae lege; Clem. Strom. 7, 3, 16, 5: ό π ά ν τ ω ν ήγεμών θνητών τε καΐ αθανάτων . . . νόμος ων όντως κα'ι θεσμός κ«1 λόγος α ΐ ι ό ν ι ο ς ; Schol. Lucan. 2, 9 (S.l'.F. 1, n o . 1 6 2 ) ; J. Kacrst, Die ant. Idee H. Oekumene (1903), 32, n. 2 7 ; E. V . A r n o l d . Rom. Stoicism (1911), 2 2 0 ; 328 ( q u o t i n g W o r d s worth, Ode to Duty). Z e n o w r o t e a w o r k m p l νόμου ( D i o g . L. 7, 4), in

w h i c h this d o c t r i n e may have been expressed. O n t h e Stoic a t t i t u d e t o w a r d the law of n a t u r e and t h e laws of m a n cf. A. Bill, La morale et la loi dans la philos. antique (1928), especially 160-179; 230233. e s s e c e n s e t : a w k w a r d l y repeated after its use in the p r e v i o u s sentence. v i m o b t i n e r e : cf. Legg. 2, 9 : et hoc et alia iussa ac vetita populorum vim habere ad recte facta vocandi et a peccatis avocandi, quae vis non modo senior est quam aetas populorum et civitatium sed aequalis illius caelum terras tuentis et regentis dei. p r o h i b e n t e m q u e contraria: cf. 2, 7 9 : lex quae est recte praeceptio pravique depulsio; Legg. 1, 1 8 ; 2, 10 ( b o t h q u o t e d in the note o n naturalem legem divinam, above). animantem intellegere non possu­ m u s : a m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g by Vcllcius of the view of Z e n o , w h o did n o t hold t h e law t o be G o d b u t rather G o d t o be t h e law, i.e., the c o n t r o l l i n g principle of the u n i v e r s e . S c h o c m a n n , M a y o r , a n d G o e t h e c o m p a r e his similar m i s u n d e r ­ s t a n d i n g s of πρόνοια in 1, 18, with which cf. 2, 73-74. a n i m a n t e m c e r t e : that G o d s h o u l d be a n i m a t e e v e n t h e Stoics t h e m s e l v e s r e q u i r e d ; cf. 2, 45. h i e i d e m : cf. 1, 3 0 ; 1, 3 3 ; also b e l o w , idem astris hoc idem tribuit. The awkward repetition of idem may be n o t e d . a l i o l o c o : in w h i c h of t h e w o r k s m e n t i o n e d by D i o g . L. 7, 4 this view appeared is u n c e r t a i n ; the only title w h i c h especially s u g g e s t s it is περί τοΰ όλου. a e t h e r a : cf. 1, 40, n. (aetfxra esse . . . fovem); Ac. 2, 126: Zenoni et re Iiquis fere Stoicis aether videiur summus deus, mente praeditus, qua omnia regantur\ Tert. Adv. Marc. 1, 13: ut Zeno aerem et aetherem [sc. deum pronuntiavif; A. C. Pearson, Frag, of Zeno and Cleanthes (1891). 9 1 .

252

1,36

nihil sentiens deus, qui numquam nobis occurrit neque in precibus neque in optatis neque in votis. Aliis autem libris rationem quandam per omnium naturam rerum pertinentem ! vi * divina s esse 1 pcrtingcntcm C D*NOBFM

* ui Jet/. Man. Dav.t ut cett.

* diuina PD1B1, diuinam

si intellegi potest: cf. 1, 30, n. (inthinks aerem here a blunder, unless with L. Stein (Berl. Stud. / . cl. Philoi. u. Arch. tellegjt non potest); a conditional clause is sometimes used in a doubting, some­ 3, 1 (1886), 58, n. 80) we read out in times in a scornful sense; cf. 1, 104: place of * / ] ; Min. Fel. 19, 10: aetbera interdiu omnium esse principium; Diog. L. si modo movetur; Dip. 2, 33: si est ars ul/a rerum incogmtarum; Pro Lig. 3: si illud 7, 147: Άθηνάν δέ κατά τήν είς αΙθέρα διάτασιν τοΰ ηγεμονικού αΰτοΰ. (Euripides imperium esse potest; Fam. 9, 17, 2: si had spoken (He/. 1013-1016) of men's aut hoc lucrum est aut baec pita; 11, 8, 2 : souls as merging after death into the si bic delectus appellandus est; Juv. 3, 289: ether (cf. Pacuv. 90-93 Ribbcck, quoted si rixa est; T. Wop kens, Adpers. crit. 1 in 2, 91, below); for other views of the (1828), 69. ether as divine cf. 1, 33, n. (caeli ardorem); nihil sentiens dcut: another Epicu­ Tusc. 1, 65: quinta quaedam natura . . . rean misunderstanding of Zcno's views. baec et deorum est et animorum; Aesch. fr. 70 occurrit: cf. 1,46; 1,61; 1, 76; 1, 8 1 ; Nauck (ap. Clem. Strom. 5, 114, 4; probably here used not of a concept Eus. Pr. EP. 13, 13, 41 (cf. Philodcm. occurring to our minds but of a theop. 22 Gomperz); Phcrccydcs ap. Prob. phany presenting itself to our senses. in Virg. Eel. 6, 31, p. 343 llagen; Lact. neque . . . neque . . . neque: with Inst. 1, 1, 62 (Enn. Eubem. 104 Vahlcn): this triple polysyndeton cf. 3, 86; Fat. 34; idque luppiter quod aether \ Hcrmias, Rep. 3» 45; a fourfold one is found in Irrisio, 12 (Doxogr. Gr.1 654); also Paradoxa, 21. among the Stoics, Cleanthcs (1. 37; precibus . . . optatis . . . votis: cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 19: Cleanthes et Anaxi- 1, 122: quod ni ita sit, quid peneramur, menes aethera esse dicunt sum mum deum), quid prtcamur deos . . . quid optamus Chrysippus (1, 39-40; Ace. Plat. 1, 7, 33, a dels inmortalibus, quid twemus; Dip. in Doxogr. Gr. 306 - V. I \F. 2, no. 1027: 1, 129: etiam cum taciti optent quid aut άνωτάτω δέ πάντων νουν έναιθέριον vopeant, non dubitent quin di illud exau[Plut.: έν αΙΟέρι] είναι θεόν; Philodcm. diant; also the phrases in potis (Hor. De Piet. p. 79 Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.1 S. 2, 6, 1) and in poto (Pers. 3, 49). 546): Δίχδέ τόν α(Οέρα), Boethus (Act. It might be supposed that prayers, Plac. 1, 7, 25, in Doxogr. Gr.* 303 = wishes, and vows would mean little to S. V.F. 3, p. 265: ΒόηΟος τόν αΙθέρα θεόν an Epicurean, yet cf. 1, 45: ut deos pie άπεφήνατο), Arius Didymus (ap. Eus. coleremus . .. babet enim penerationem iustam Pr. Ev. 15, 20, 4: είναι δέ ψυχήν έν quicquid excellit; also G. D. Hadzsits, on τφ δλω φασίν, δ καλοΰσιν αΙθέρα), and worship and prayer among the Epi­ Artcmidorus (Onirocr. 2, 34 and 2, 35— cureans (Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 39 among θεοί αΙθέριοι—: πϋρ τό αίθέριον). (1908), 73-88; C. Bailey, Proc. Class. Of probably Stoic origin arc (Clem.] Assoc. 19 (1922), 19-25; N. W. DeW'itt Recogn. 10, 34, and two glosses of loan. in Trans. Royal Soc. of Canada, sect. 2, Diac. on Hes. Theog. 453 (p. 331 Flach): 1944, 79-88. Ζήνα τόν αιθέρα οίητέον; 583 (p. 337 rationem quandam. . . pertinentem: Flach): τω Διί, τουτέστι τ<"> αίΟέρι. λόγον τινά . . . διήκοντα; cf. 2, 24: vim Cf. also Eustath. in //. 1, 569. In general . .. per omnem mundum pertinentem; 2, 71: cf. O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 deus pertinens per naturam cuiusque rei; (1906), 1114, n. 3 ; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 Ac. 2, 119; Philodcm. De Piet. p. 74 (1914), 29, and n. 4. Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 542): δεΐ τήν

1,36

253

adfectam l putat. Idem astris hoc idem tribuit, turn annis, mensi1

esse ac perfectam Ο

<δ>ύναμιν, ούσαν συνα<π>τικήν ο(κε<ί>An. 2, p. 35, 32-33 Hcinzc: τοις άπό ως των μερώ<ν> πρό<ς £>λληλα καΐ έκ—; Ζήνωνος σύμφωνος ή δόξα, δια πάσης ου­ Hcraclit. ap. Act. Plac. 1, 28, 1 (Doxogr. σίας πεφοιτηκέναι τόν θεόν τιΟεμένοις; % Gr. 323): 'Ηράκλειτος ούσίαν είμαρLact. Inst. 4, 9, 2: Zenon rerum naturae μένης άπεφαίνετο λόγον τόν δι* ουσίας dispositorem atque opificem universitaiis του παντός διήκοντα; Virg. G. 4, 221λόγον praedicat; Firm. Mat. Malb. 1, 5, 222: deum namque ire per omnis ( terrasque 10: mens enim ilia divina animusque caelestis irattusque maris caelumque profundum; A en. per omne mundi corpus in modum circuit 6, 724-727; prinnpio caelum ac terram collocatm; Hpiphan. Adv. Hacres. 3, 36 camposque liquentis / lucentemque globum (Doxogr. Gr.* 592) :Ζήνων . . . ίλεγε lunae Titaniaque a sira j spiritus intus alif, δέ πάντα διήκειν τό Οεΐον; L. Stein in totamque in/usa per artus / mens agitat BerL Stud. f. cl. Pbilol. u. Arch. 3, 1 molem et magno se cor pore misee t [cf. Lact. (1886), 35, n. 0; Li. V. Arnold, Rom. De Ira, 11, 5); Sen. Dial. 12, 8, 3: id Stoicism (1911), 71; 219, n. 9; also below, actum est . . . ab illo quisquis Jormator 1, 37, n. (ipsum mundum deum); and John, unit erst fuit, she ille deus est potens omnium\ 1, 1: καί ό λόγος ήν προς τόν θεόν, καί sive incorporalis ratio ingentium operum θεός ήν 6 λόγος. arti/ex, sive divinus spiritus per omnia omnium naturam rerum: certain maxima et minima aequali intentione dif- deteriores and some editors read omnem. fusus; N.Q. 2, 9, 4; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 33 Both expressions occur elsewhere in {Doxogr. Gr.% 306, of the Stoics): xal Cicero, e.g., with omnium-. 2, 36; Ac. πνεϋμα μέν ένδιήκον δι' όλου τοΰ κόσ­ 2, 114; Fin. 1,61; 2, 16; De Or. 2,317; μου; Μ. Aurel. 5, 32: τον δι' βλης της with the adjective modifying natura (in ουσίας διήκοντα λόγον; Μ. Aurel. 8, 54; various orders): 1, 27; 3, 35; Legg. 3, 3. Diog. L. 7, 134 [Zcno's views]: τό μέν For the difference in meaning of the two ούν πάσχον είναι τήν άποιον ούσίαν τήν expressions, one signifying the mundus, ΰλην, τό δέ ποιούν τόν έν αύτη λόγον τόν the other referring to all its parts, cf. βεόν; 7, 138 [Chrysippus and PosidoJ. Bake on Legg. 1, 61, p. 451 (1843); G. nius]: είς άπαν αύτοΟ [sc. τοΰ κόσμου] F. Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 361. μέρος διήκοντος του νοϋ, καθίπερ έφ' vi divina . . . adfectam: though vi ημών της ψυχής; 7, 140; Athcnag. Leg. is poorly attested (Λ/"(?) and deft.), it pro Christ. 6 (Pair. Gr. 6, 904a): ot δέ seems necessary here. For the phrase από της Στοάς, καν ταϊς προσηγορίαις vis divina cf. 1, 35; 1, 39; 1, 40; 2, 14; 2, κατά τάς παραλλάξεις της ύλης, δί ης 55; and often in Cicero's other works. φασί τό ττνεϋμ* χωρεϊν τοϋ θεού; Tcrt. With this use of adfectam cf, 1, 38: Apol. 21 [after the views of Zcno]: deorum honore adf\cere\ 2, 41: sensuque haec Cleantbes in spiritum congerit, quern adftcit; and other examples in Thes. Ling. permeatorem universitaiis adfirmat; Μ in. Lat. 1 (1900), 1209-1211, which seem to Fcl. 19, 10: interdumque rationem vult dispel the doubts expressed by G. F. omnium esse principium; Hippol. PhilosoSchocmann, op. cit.t 3, 313, of the pbum. 1, 21, 1 [of Chrysippus and Zeno]: propriety of this phrase when used for δια πάντων δέ διήκειν τήν πρόνοι«ν αυτού a natural attribute. (sc. τοϋ θεού]; Clem. Protr. 5, 66, 3: idem astris hoc idem: an awkward ουδέ μην τους άπό της Στοάς τταρελεύrepetition, especially when the same σομαι δια πάσης ύλης, καί δια της ατι­ form is used for both subject and object μότατης, τό θείον διήκειν λέγοντας [cf. of the verb; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 3 {videTatian, Ad Gr. 3]; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. retur); and the excellent treatment by 3, 218: Στωικοί δέ πνεΰμα διήκον καί δια A. B. Cook {Cl. Rev. 16 (1902), 155-156) τών είδεχΟων; Thcmist. in Aristot. De of such repetitions in Cicero.

254

1,36

bus, annorumque mutationibus. Cum vero Hesiodi Theogoniam,1 id est, originem dcorum, interpretatur, tollit omnino usitatas 1

theogeniam Β Μ

δέ ό μήν θεός έστι, καΙ ό ένιαυτός αν είη aitrie: cf. 2, 15; 2, 39-44; Arius Didyθεός. σύστημα γάρ έστιν έκ μηνών ό ένι­ mus ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 213 Wachsmuth αυτός· ούχΙ δέ γε τούτο· τοίνυν ουδέ ( = S.V.F. 1, no. 120): Ζήνων τόν ήλιόν τό έξ αρχής, σύν τω άτοπον είναι, φασί, φησι χαΐ τήν σελήνην καΐ των άλλων ί σ ­ τήν μλν ήμέραν θεόν είναι λέγειν, τήν δέ τρων έκαστον clvai νοερόν καΙ φρόνιΙω καΙ τήν μεσημβρίαν καΙ τήν δείλην μον; for this view in other Stoics: 1, 37: μηκέτι. Material of this sort for the Cieanibts . .. divinitatem ornnem tribuit astris; 1, 39: Chrysippus ... so/em /imam Hellenistic period is collected by R. ridera [sc. deum did/ esse); Act. Plac. 1,6,11 Reitzenstein, Poimandrts (1904), 257-291. {Doxogr. Gr> 296 = 5\K.F. 2, no. Cf. also Gaiat. 4, 10: ημέρας παρατηρεΐσθε καΙ μήνας καΙ καιρούς και ένιαυ1009): βλέποντες δέ τους αστέρας del τούς [on which see Wctstein's note]; θέοντας αΙτίους Te τοΰ Οεωρεϊν ημάς ήλιον καΐ σελήνην θεούς προσηγόρευσαν; Simplic. CorolL de Tempore, p. 785, 8-9 DicLs: δήλον Οτι ούτος άν είη ό χρόνος 1, 7, 33 {Doxogr. Ο . "306): Στωικοί . . . ό ώς θ€Ος ύπό τε Χαλδαίων καΙ της άλλης θεούς δέ καΙ τόν κόσμον καΙ τους αστέ­ ίερας άγιστεΐας τιμηθείς; ρ. 795, 6; ρας καΐ τήν γήν (cf. [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 35 {Doxogr. Gr* 618 = XIX, 252 Κ.)); 795, 19 (time deified by Proclus); Orig. C. Cels. 5, 7: έπεί το όλον ό κόσ­ W. Drexlcr in W. H. Roschcr, Ausf. μος θεός έστιν ήδη καΐ τά μέρη αύτοϋ Lexikon, 1, 2 (1890), 2742-2743 (on θεια [these μέρη he has just mentioned Horogeneis Tbeoi); F. Boll in P.-W. 7 as the sun, moon, and stars); Achill. (1912), 2571, and works there cited; Isag. 10, p. 39 Maass: αστήρ έστι κατά E. Norden, Die Geburt des Kindts (1924), Διόδωρον σώμα θείον ούράνιον [cf. 11, ρ. 31; and, in addition, Lydus, De Mens. 40];Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 38: cum cat leiits ignes 3, 20: δτι δέ τόν ένιαυτόν ώς θεόν άτίμησαν δήλον έξ αυτής της Λυδών βασι­ ceteraque mundi e/emen/a deos esse adfirment. λίδος πόλεως, κτλ. In Philodem. De annis, meneibui, annorumque mu­ tationibus: unnecessary are the conjec­ Pitt. p. 74 Gompcrz {Doxogr. Gr* 542) Dicls would detect a likeness to this tures by which Plasbcrg would read annus sque and R. Rcitzcnstein (in a subject and would read: τήν δ' άνα<τοletter to Plasbcrg (1910), comparing λή>ν ή<λί>ου καΙ κύ<κλησιν> ή περίοδ<ον>. 1, 52: mutationem temporum \ 2, 49: but von Arnim {S.V.F. 1, no. 168) temporum mutationibus) proposes tempoexplains the passage very differently, rumque. On such deification cf. Plat. with reference to allegoric interpreta­ Legg. 10, 899 b : άστρων δέ δή πέρι πάν­ tions (see the following note). E. Zellcr των καΐ σελήνης ένιαυτών τε καΐ μηνών {Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics (Engl, tr.» καΐ πασών ωρών πέρι τίνα Αλλον λόγον 1870), 125-126) sees in this deification έροϋμεν ή τόν αυτόν τοΰτον, ώς επειδή of times and seasons a form of the Stoic ψυχή μέν ή ψυχαΐ πάντων τούτων α(τιαι materialization of concepts usually con­ έφάνησαν, άγαθαΐ δέ πασαν άρετην, θε­ sidered as abstract; cf. Plut. De comm. ούς αύτάς είναι φήσομεν, είτε έν σώμαNotit. 45, p. 1084d [the view of Chryσιν ένοϋσαι, ζώα όντα, κοσμοΰσι πάντα sippus]: ούχ ή μέν νύξ σώμ* έσ-rlv, ή δ* ούρανόν είτε όπη τε και όπως; Sext. εσπέρα καΙ ό Ορθρος καΙ τό μέσον τής Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 184 [a reductio ad ab- νυκτός σώματ' ούκ Ιστιν ούδ* ή μέν surdum by Carneadcs]: el ό ήλιος θεός ήμερα σώμ' εστίν ουχί δέ καΙ ή νουμηνία σώμα καΙ ή δεκάτη καΙ πεντεχαιδεκάτη έστιν καΙ ή ήμερα αν είη θεός* ού γαρ καΙ ή τριαχάς καΙ ό μήν σώμ' εστί καΙ τό άλλο τι ήν ή ήμερα ή ήλιος υπέρ γης. εΐ θέρος χαΐ τό φθινόπωρον καΙ ό ένιαυτό;. δ' ή ήμερα εστί θεός, καΙ ό μήν Ισται Theogoniam .. . interpretatur: θεός· σύστημα γάρ έστιν έξ ήμερων, εΐ

1,36

255

perceptasque cognitiones deorum; neque enim Iovem nequc Iunonem neque Vestam neque quemquam qui ita appelletur l 1

apclletur 02?, appellatur Η

the morally-minded were scandalized by whether Zcno wrote a commentary specifically upon the Tbeogony has some­ such myths]; 2, 63-70, concluding: vidttimes been doubted (e.g., by A. B. tisne igitur ut a pbysicis rebus bent atque Κ rise he, Forsch. auf d. Gebiete d. alt en utiliter inventis tracta ratio sit ad commenPbilos. (1840), 367; G. F. Schoemann, ticios etfictos deos; Hcraclit. Qttaest. Homer. Opusc. acad. 2 (1857), 529), yet that the 1: πάντα γάρ ήσέβησεν εί μηδέν ήλληexunt scholia to the Tbeogony show a γόρησεν [sc. ό "Ομηρος], This use of allegory is by no means original with very definite Stoic influence is indis­ putable (cf. the abundant material col­ Zcno, for it already appears in the time lected by H. Flach, Glossen u. Scbolien ξ. of Plato (Rep. 2, 377c-378c; Phaedr. besiodiseben TbeogpnJe (1876), 29-96), and229c-d), and was later employed to reconcile the traditions of the Old Zcno is mentioned in them by name at Testament with Platonism (as by Philo) lines 117, 134, and 139, as is Chrysippus or with Christian ethics; cf. Orig. C. Cels. on lines 135 and 459. Von Arnim (SA'.F. 1 (1905), 71) would derive 1, 17, 18; 4, 48-52 (in 48 Celsus charges: these and similar passages from a work ϊίσχυνομένους έπί τούτοις καταφεύγειν entitled <εΙς 'Ησιόδου Θεογονίαν>, and έπί την άλληγορίαν). For its Greek be­ to his list of fragments N. Fcsta, / ginnings cf. J. Tate in CI. Rev. 41 (1927), frammenti degli Stoici antichi, 1 (1932), 214-215; CL Quart. 23 (1929), 142-154. id est originem deorum: from the 99-102, would add yet others under this tide. Flach, however, thinks {op. time of P. Manutius some editors have deleted these words as a gloss; but cf. cit., 30) that the matters here explained may have come from Zeno's work περί 1, 20, n. (idest naturae rationem). The some­ όλου (Diog. L. 7, 4) or from that περί what awkward repetition of deorum φύσεως (Stob. vol. 1, p. 78 Wachsmuth); may easily be paralleled in Cicero; cf. A. C. Pearson, on the other hand (Frag, the note on idem astris hoc idem, above; of Zeno and Cleantbes (1891), 31-32), also 3, 64: dis inmortalibus. suggests as a source the περί ποιητικής usitatas perceptasque: cf. 2, 91: ακροάσεως (Diog. L. 7, 4). perceptum iam tamen usu a nostris; Fin. 3, 5: The purpose of Zeno's interpretations usu percepta stmt. was evidently to reconcile with contem­ cognitiones deorum: cf. 1, 32, n. porary enlightened thought the crude (cognitionem deorum); 1, 44. and often immoral mythology of 1 lesiod, Iovem . . . Iunonem . . . Vestam: cf. Min. Fcl. 19, 10: idem [sc. Zeno] interin which "ethical forces take their place beside the telluric and atmospheric forces pretando Iunonem atra, Iovem caelum, Nepof nature," and the poet's system "is not tunum mare, ignem esse I 'ulcanum, et ceteros confined to the simple catalogues and similiter vulgi deos elementa esse monstrando family-trees of religious tradition, but publicum arguit graviter et revincit errorem; contains a new creative interpretation of 19, 11. For these interpretations in the the old deities, and freely introduces present work cf. 1, 40 [Iuppitcr and Nepfresh personifications to satisfy the new tunus]; 2, 65-67 [Iuppitcr, Iuno, Ncpurge to abstract thinking" (\ΧΛ Jaeger, tunus, . . . Vesta]. Paideia, 1 (Engl. tr. 1939), 63). This qui ita appelletur: we need not result Zeno attains by an extensive use emend, with H. KrafTert (Beitr. ^. Krit. u. of allegory; cf. 1, 41: (Chrysippus) volt Erkl. lat. Autoren, 1 (1883), 123) to Orphei, Musaei, Henodi, Homerique fabulas qui ibi [i.e., in Tbeogonia] appellatur; accommodare ad ea quae ipse . . . de deis Cicero means a god who is called by any inmortalibus dixerit (1, 42 shows how such personal name. For the subjunctive

256

1,37

in deorum habet numero, sed rebus inanimis atque mutis per quandam significationem haec docet tributa nomina. 37 Cuius discipuli Aristonis non minus magno in errore sententia est,1 qui neque formam dei intellegi posse censeat 2 neque in dis sensum esse dicat dubitetque omnino deus animans 3 necne sit. Cleanthes 1 sententia est A*PNOM%t scntcntias AlDB {ait. s in ras.) FAf, sentias H, sentena tiast PI. ■ censeat] dcccat Ο nc deus amans Ο

1, nos. 333-403 (this passage being no. cf. 1, 34, n. (sint); Η reads the indicative here. 378). signif icationem: the added quandam magno in errore: cf. 1, 2: in sum mo perhaps indicates that this is but an errore; 3, 25: in eodem . . . errore versantur. approximate description, or it may here sententia eat: in the variation of the be used, as often, to apologize for a mss most editors read sententia estt but translation from the Greek. For the Plasbcrg sententiast. For such procope of thought cf. Plat. Rep. 2, 378d: ουτ* έν est, occasional in mss, though tending ύπονοίαις πεποιη μένος ούτε άνευ υπο­ to be standardized by editors, cf. W. M. νοιών; also Auct. ad Heretm. 4, 53 (67): Lindsay, The Lat. Lang. (1894), 121. significatio est res quae plus in suspicion* formam dei: cf. Min. Fel. 19, 13: relinquit quam ροή turn est in oratione; Socraticus Xenophon formam dei vtri negat Quintil. Inst. 9, 1, 28: buic contraria saepe videri posse et ideo quaeri non oportert, percursio est et plus ad inteliegendum quam Ariston Stoicus conprehendi omnino non dixeris significatio. "A sort of allegorical posse. He may well have held, like Zeno (Diog. L. 7, 147), that God μή είναι . . . meaning" is perhaps what Cicero here άνΟρωπομορφον; cf. Philodcm. De Piet. intends to say. 37 Arietonie: of Chios (cf. 3, 77; p. 82 Gompcrz. Such a belief would Ac. 2, 123; Tusc. 5, 27; Legg. 1, 55; naturally have been distasteful to VelDiog. L. 7,160; and many other citations, lcius. neque in die sensum: rather the he being generally associated with his criticism of Vcllcius than the real view town to distinguish him from the other philosophers of the same name; cf. H. of Aristo; cf. H. Dicls in Doxogr. Cr* 124. von Arnim in P.W. 2 (1896), 953-957), Cleanthes: of Assos (Strab. 13, 57; a friend and pupil of Zeno {Ac. 2, 130; Acl. IV. A. 6, 50; Diog. L. 7, 168; 7, 170 Tusc. 5, 33; Athen. 6, 251c; though Stcph. Byz. s.v. "Ασσος; Suid. s.v. Diog. L. 7, 18 says that Zcno called Κλεάνθης; but cf. Clem. Protr. 6, 72, 1; him a chatterbox), and the teacher of Prob. in Virg. Eel. 6, 31), dated from Eratosthenes of Cyrcne (Athen. 7, 281c; 331/0 to 232/1 or 231/0 (H. von Arnim Suid. s.v. Ερατοσθένης) diverged from in P.-W. 11 (1922), 558), the pupil for the Stoicism of Zcno in the direction nineteen years and the successor of Zcno of Cynicism (cf. von Arnim, op. cit., 957; (Ac. 2, 126: Cleanthes, qui quasi maiorum E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 82), confining his philosophy largely to est gentium Stoicus, Zenonis auditor; Tusc. 2, 60; Strab. 13, 57; Sen. Ep. 6, 6; ethics, as a subject lying within our Diog. L. 7, 174; 7, 176; Lucian. Macrob. powers, and not useless, like dialectic, 19: Κλεάνθης δέ ό Ζήνωνος μαθητής καΐ nor beyond our reach, like physics διάδοχος εννέα και ένενήκοντα ούτος γε(Ac. 2, 123; Stob. vol. 2, p. 8 Wachsγονώς έτη, κτλ.; Min. Fcl. 19, 10; Stcph. muth). It is not easy to determine in Byz. s.v. 'Ασσος; Suid. s.v. Κλεάνθης), just which of the works enumerated by and the teacher of Chrvsippus (Sen. Diog. L. 7, 163 these doctrines were Ep. 113,23; Diog. L. 7, 179; Suid. s.v. expressed; for his fragments cf. S.V.F.

1, 37

257

autem, qui Zenonem audivit una cum eo quern proxime nominavi, turn ipsum mundum deum * dicit esse, turn 2 totius naturae menti 1

m u n d u m d e u m deft.

Rom.,

d c u m m u n d u m cett.

Χ ρ ύ σ ι π π ο ς ) , was the a u t h o r of v a r i o u s w o r k s listed by D i o g . L. 7, 174-175, in­ c l u d i n g o n e (7, 175) περί Οεο,ν. His f r a g m e n t s are collected by A . C . P e a r s o n , Frag, of Zeno ond Cleanthes (1891). 2363 3 0 , a n d by H . v o n A r n i m in S. V'.F. 1, n o s . 4 6 3 - 6 1 9 , a n d in a d d i t i o n t o t h e p r e ­ s e n t passage (no. 530) there are q u o t a t i o n s f o u n d at 2, 1 3 - 1 5 ; 2, 2 3 - 2 4 ; 2 , 4 0 ; 3 , 16-17; 3, 37, below. Cleanthes lived m u c h in p o v e r t y ( D i o g . L. 7, 1 6 8 - 1 7 1 ; Suid. s.v. φρεάντλης), was p i o u s a n d in general d e v o t e d t o the p r i n c i p l e s of Z e n o (for o n e d i v e r g e n c e cf. Ac. 2, 126), but also m u c h influenced by t h e speculations of H e r a c l i t u s . At t i m e s he appears as a dualist, like Z e n o , b u t at o t h e r times as m o r e p a n t h e i s t i c ; cf. I · . V. A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 8 8 - 9 0 ; H . v o n A r n i m in P.-XT. 11 (1922), 568-570. R. Ilirzcl, Untersuch. z- Cicero's phtios. Schr. 2 (1882), 206, a t t e m p t s t o restrict the degree of p a n t h e i s m repre­ s e n t e d by Cleanthes. a u d i v i t : " a t t e n d e d the lectures of*'; cf. D o u g a n a n d H e n r y o n Tusc. 5, 3 1 . i p s u m m u n d u m d e u m : an a p p a r e n t ­ ly pantheistic u t t e r a n c e ; cf. H i r z c l , op. at. 2, 198-212 (especially 2 0 7 - 2 0 8 ) ; L. Stein in Berlin. Stud. f. cl. Phi/ol. u. Arcb. 3 , 1 (1886), 6 7 , n. 9 8 , w h o c o n s i d e r s C l c a n t h c s ' s Hymn to Zeus (.V. V'.F. 1, n o . 537) as really a h y m n t o p a n t h e i s m . Cf. a l s o 1, 5 2 ; 1, 100; 2, 2 8 ; 2, 4 5 : ut primum bunt ipsum mundum . . . animantem esse et deum iudicem; and for similar views o f o t h e r s n o t e Plato ( 1 , 19; 1, 2 4 ; 1, 30), A r i s t o t l e ( 1 , 33), Hcraclides ( 1 , 34), Z e n o ( 1 , 36, and note o n rat tone m quondam . . . pertinentem); 2, 21), C h r y s i p p u s ( 1 , 3 9 ; 2 , 39), a n d Arius D i d y m u s (ap. B u s . Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 1): δλον δέ τόν κόσμον σύν τοις έαυτοϋ μέρεσι προσαγορεύουσιν Οεόν τοΰτον δέ ίνα μόνον είναι φασι καΐ πεπερασμένον καΐ ζωον καΐ άΐδιον καΐ Οεόν; Ε. V . A r n o l d , op. cit., 219-220. t o t i u s naturae m e n t i a t q u e a n i m o : cf. 1, 3 9 : universae naturae animo atque

■ esse turn) esse c u m

Ο

mente; Ac. 1, 2 9 : quam vim animum esse dicunt mtotdi eandemque esse mentem sapien· tiamque perfect am quam deum appellant; Tim. 4 2 : omnem animum universae naturae [translating Plat. Tim. 4 1 d : την τοϋ παν­ τός ψυχήν); Varr. a p . A u g . CD. 4, 3 1 : hi soli ei videantur animum advertisse quid esset deus qui credideruni eum esse animam motu ac ralione mundum gubernantem; Philo, Leg. Alleg. 1, 9 1 : ή γ α ρ τών όλων ψυχή ό θεός έστν κατά Cwoiav; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 17 (Doxogr. Gr.* 3 0 2 ) : Διογένης καΐ Κλεάνθης και ΟΙνοπίδης την τοϋ κόσ­ μου ψυχήν |sc. Οέον]; Sen. De Ben. 4, 7 , 1 : quid enim aliud est natura quam dens et divina ratio toti mundo partibusque tins inserta; Corn u t . N.D. 2 : ώσπερ δέ ήμεϊς υπό ψυχής διοικούμενα, ούτω καΐ ό κόσ μος ψυχήν έχει τήν συνέχουσαν αυτόν, καΐ αύτη καλεί­ ται Ζευς; λίΐη. 1x1. 19, 10: Cleautfjem enim mentem, modo animum, modo aethera, plerumque rationem deum disseruit; Porphyr. De Abstin. 2, 3 8 ; id., fr. a p . Cyril. Alex. C. Iulian. 8, p . 271a ( - p . 14, n o . 16 N a u c k ) : είναι δέ τόν μέν ά ν ω τ ά τ ω θεόν τάγαθόν, μ ε τ ' αυτόν δέ και δεύτερον τόν δημιουργόν, τρίτην δέ τήν του κόσ­ μου ψυχήν; i lermias, Irrisio, 14 (Doxogr. Gr.1 654, of C l e a n t h e s ) : την δέ ψυχήν δι' όλου του κόσμου διήκειν; Chalcid. in Tim. 5 3 : haec est ilia rationabilis anima mundi; Schol. //. 16, 2 3 3 : Ζευς γάρ έστιν ή του κόσμου ψυχή, άεροειδής ούσα; E c p h a n t u s a p . S t o b . vol. 4, p . 279 H c n s c : ά τ ω Κ ό σ μ ω ψρόνασις ό θεός έντι; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 5 1 : Διόνυσον δέ ώσανεΐ τόν τοϋ Διός νουν οίονεΐ τήν τοϋ κόσμου ψυ­ χήν. A w o r k περί ψυχας κ ό σ μ ω fathered u p o n T i m a c u s of Locri is p u b l i s h e d in Frag. Philos. Gr. 2, 38-46. T h e m a c r o c o s m (mundus) s o corres­ p o n d s t o the m i c r o c o s m (man) that it requires a ruling principle (ήγεμονικόν) a n a l o g o u s t o that in m a n ; cf. Varr. a p . Aug. CD. 7, 6: dicit . . . Varro . . . deum se arbitrari esse animam mundi, quern Graeci vocant κόσμον, et hunc ipsum mun­ dum esse deum ; sed sicut hominem sapientem.

258

1,37

atque animo tribuit hoc nomen, turn ultimum et altissimum atque undique circumfusum et extremum * omnia cingcntcm atque conplexum ardorem, qui * aether nominetur, certissimum deum iudicat. Idemque quasi delirans s in his libris quos 4 scripsit contra extremum atque Μ

* quia CP

· delibcrans DO

* quasi? 1

cum nt ex corport et ammo, /amen ab animo ουχί άμεΐνους τούτων ol τόν αέρα και το dici sapientem, ita mundum deum did ab περιέχον, μάλλον δέ τόν όλον κόσμον xal animo, cum nt ex animo et corpore; id., ap. τό σύμπαν άξιον ήγησάμενοι της τοϋ θβIsid. Etjm. 8, 6, 21: Varro ignem mundi οΰ ύπβροχής. As noted by A. C. Pearson am mum didt, proinde quod in mundo ignis {Frag, of Zend and Cleanthes (1891), 247). omnia gubernet sicut animus in nobis; Aet. ultimum is the part furthest removed Plot. 1, 3, 4 {Doxogr. Gr.* 278): οίον ή from the earth at the centre of the uni­ verse. ψυχή, φησίν [sc. ό *Αναξιμένης], ή ημε­ τέρα άήρ ούσα συγκρατεί ήμας, καΐ όλον undique circumfusum: cf. 2, 9 1 : τόν κόσμον πνεϋμα καΐ άήρ περιέχει; drcumfusa undique; Tusc. 5, 121. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 120: έπεί καΐ conplexum: cf. 2, 117: quern complexa ό κόσμος υπό φύσεως διοικείται πολυμε­ summa pars caeli, quae aetheria didtur . . . ρής καθεστώς, εΐη άν τι έν αύτω το cum aeris extremitate coniungrtur; Rep. 6, κυριεΰον καΐ τό προκαταρχόμενον των 17: [sc. orbis) summus ipse deus, arcens κινήσεων, ουδέν δέ δυνατόν είναι τοιούτον et continens ceteros. ή τήν των Οντων φύσιν, ήτις θεός έστιν. ardorem: cf. 1, 33, n. {caeli ardorem). Ιστιν άρα θεός; R. Hirzcl, op. at., 2, 205; nominetur: for the subjunctive cf. 1, G. P. Conger Theories of Macrocosm and 34, n. {sint); Lambinus, Heindorf, and Microcosm in the Hist, of Pbiios. (1922), M. L. Earle {CI. Papers (1912), 204) 12-13; W. Thcilcr Zur Gescb. d. teleoi. emend to the indicative. Cf. also Diog. L. Naturbetracbtung bis auf Aristot. (1925), 7, 137 [the view of Zcno]: άνωτάτω μέν 22; J. Morcau, L'dme du monde (1939), ούν είναι τό πυρ, 6 δή αΙθέρα καλεϊσβαι, especially 178, n. 0. έν ω ιτρώτην τήν των απλανών σφαΐραν ultimum et altissimum: cf. 2, 91: γεννάσθαι, είτα τήν των πλανωμένων. bunc rursus amplectitur inmensus aether, qui certiesimum deum: cf. Thes. Ling. constat ex a/tissimis ignibus; 2, 101: ultiLot. 3 (1912), 918, 8-11, citing Tcrt. mus et a domid/iis nostris altissimus omnia Ad». Marc. 2, 2: deum cerium et indubitadngens et coercens caeli com plexus, qui idemtum; [Thorn.] Evang. 8, 2 [Cod. Paris.]: aether vocatur, extrema ora et determinatio vere certissimus deus est; also Virg. Aen. mundi; Div. 2, 91: caelum ipsum quod ex- \,328:odeacerte. tremum atque ultimum mundi est; Rep. 6, quasi: apologetic; cf. Ac. 2, 14: quasi 17: novem tibi orbibus . .. conexa sunt om­ mente indtati. nia, quorum unus est cae/estis, extumus, qui quasi delirans: this verb and its de­ reiiquos omnes comp/ectitur, summus ipse rivatives, despite occasional similarities deus arcens et continens ceteros; Act. Ρlac. in meaning, are not cognate with λήρος 1, 7, 33 {Doxogr. Gr.* 306): άνωτάτω and ληρεΐν (A. Walde-J. B. Hofmann, δέ πάντων νουν έναιθέριον είναι θεόν; Lat. etyrn. Wbrterb. I 1 (1938), 338), but Plin. Ν. Η. 2, 1: mundum et hoc quocumqueare taken from the language of plough­ nomine alio caelum appellare libet, cuius dr- ing, and derived from lira, "furrow"; cumflexu teguntur cuncta numen esse credi hence delirare = "to stray from the par est; Diog. L. 7,137 (quoted in note on furrow"; cf. Vcl. Long. De Ortbogr. in nominetur, below); Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 19: G.L.K. 7, 73: non enim, ut quidem existiCleanthes et Anaximenes aetbera esse dicunt mant, a Graeco tracta vox est, παρά τό λη­ summum deum; Clem. Strom. 7, 5, 28, 2: ρεΐν, sed a lira, id est sulco. ita sicuti bovts.

1, 37

259

voluptatcm,1 turn fingit formam quandam et speciem deorum, turn divinitatem omnem tribuit astris, turn nihil 2 ratione censet 1

voluptatcm A*, uoluntatcm cttt.

■ cum nihil Ο

cum <e a recto actu opens de torserin t, delirarein Lactantius; also Reid on Ac. 2, 14; dicuntur, sic qui a recta via vita* ad pravam Diog. L. 9, 64. That the Stoics did not declinant . . . delirare existimantur; also lack such expressions may be seen from Plin. N.H. 18, 180; Non. p. 17 M. (p. their famous paradox, πας άφρων μαί­ 26 L.); Bcda, De Ortbogr. (G.L.K. 7, νεται. 270). The literal sense has been com­ librie . . . contra voluptatcm: Diog. pletely supplanted by the figurative, in L. 7, 87; 7, 175; and Clem. Strom, 2, 22, the meaning "to be in one's dotage" 131, 3, mention his περί ηδονής, to (cf. 1, 34, n. {puerilibus fabu/is); 1, 55, n. which von Arnim in S.V.FA assigns {anicuiis); Sen. 36: ista senilis stultitia quae nos. 552 and 558. del/ratio appellari solet senum levium est, formam quandam: probably in his non omnium; De Or. 2, 75) or "to be anthropomorphic personifications of na­ mad", and then, very commonly, in the tural powers. Mayor compares in the weakened meaning, "to talk foolishly" Hymn to Zeus (S.V.F. 1, no. 537) lines or simply "to be mistaken" (used es­ 9-10: τοΐον ίχεις ύποεργόν άνικήτοις pecially of philosophical or theological υπό χερσίν / άμφήκη, πυρόεντα, άειζώadversaries); cf. many examples in Tbes. οντα κεραυνόν. Ling. Lat. 5 (1910), 465-466 (to which speciem: cf. 1, 34: nulla species divina. add Hicr. Bp. 102, 3, 1; C. Ioann. Hierodivinitatem omnem: Mayor explains sol. 11; in Hierem. 6,13, 3). Cicero makes omnem as qualitative ("complete") rather his characters use the verb in 1, 42; 1, 92; than quantitative ("all'). 1, 94; cf. also Ac. frg. 20 Mullcr (p. 61 aetris: cf. Zcno's view (1, 36), which Plasbcrg): roga nunc Stokurn qui sit me/ior, he doubtless followed; also 2, 40-44. Epicurusne qui delirare ilium clamat an One of the four reasons for man's con­ Acadtmicus qui sibi adbuc de re tanta deli­ ception of the gods is due to the astrorum berandum esse pronuniiat; Tusc. 1, 10; ordine caelique constantia (3, 16; cf. 2, 15). Div. 1, 35; 1, 53; Off. 1, 94. Sec also the The statement here alluded to was use of deliramentum (frequent in eccle­ probably in his περί θεών (Diog. L. 7, siastical writers and often applied to the 175) or possibly in his two books περί της tenets of Epicureans), de/iratio {Div. 2, Ζήνωνος φυσιολογίας (Diog. L. 7, 174). 90), and delirus {Div. 2, 141; Tusc. 1, 48; Cleanthcs differed from Zcno in usually often in Lactantius, who in Inst. 2, 8, 49 placing the ήγεμονικόν in the sun (Arius applies it to Epicurus); cf. Tbes. Ling. Didymus ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 7: Lat. 5, 464-467. A large additional stock ήγεμονικόν δέ τοϋ κόσμου ΚλεάνΟει μέν of vituperatives may be found in amens, ήρεσε τόν ήλιον είναι, δια τό μέγιστον demens, desipere, furere, insania, and their των ίστρων ύπάρχειν; Ccnsorin. fr. 1, 4: derivatives, as in Greek with λήρος cuius principalem solem quidam puiant, ut (Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 21 ( = 111, 76 K.) Cleanthes; E. Pfciffcr in ΣΤΟΙΧΕΤΑ, 2 describes the views of Epicurus as (1916), 121, n. 0). Yet he did not accept λήρος μακρός), άνοια, μανία, and παράa heliocentric theory of the universe; κοπος). That such expressions were es­ cf. Plut. De Fac. in Lun. 6, p. 923. pecial favorites with the Epicureans may nihil ratione . . . diviniue: cf. his be judged both from 1, 93-94 below and hymn to Zeus (S. V.F. 1, no. 537), 12-13: from a selection of phrases culled from ω σύ κατευθύνεις κοινόν λόγον, δς δια Philodemus by R. Philippson in Symb. πάντων / φοίτα, μιγνύμενος μεγάλοις Osioenses, 19 (1939), 28-29; cf. K. Ziegler μικροΐς τε φάεσσι; 21: ώσθ* Ινα γίγνεσθαι (Hermes, 71 (1936), 428-430) for such πάντων λόγον aUv έόντα; Philodcm. De

260

1,38

esse divinius.1 Ita fit f ut deus ille, quern mente noscimus atque in animi notione tamquam in vestigio volumus * reponere, nusquam 4 prorsus appareat. 15 38 At Persaeus, eiusdem Zenonis 1 diuinius esse O, esse diuinis Ax quam om. Ν

* fit *** ut A

* uoluminis Ο

4

nus-

into the footprints or mould of our Pitt. p. 75 Gomperz {Doxogr. Gr.x 544 = S.V.F. 1, no. 531): λόγον ήγούμ<ενον preconceived notion of God. With the phrase cf. Div. 2, 140: intrant enim in τών> έν <τ>ω κόσ<μω>; L. Stein in utriusque nostrum animis vigilantium cogiBerlin. Stud. f. el. Pbilol. u. Arch. 3, 1 tationum vestigia; Tusc. 1, 61: an inprimi (1886), 97, n. 0. As noted by A. C. Pearson {Frag, of Zeno and Cleantbes quasi ceram animum putamust et esse me­ (1891), 247), this view is in opposition morials signatarum rerum in mente vestigia? to that of Epicurus and the other atomists quae possunt verborum, quae rerum ipsarum of the universe as φύσει . . . άλόγω έκ esse vestigia; Orator, 19; 133; Plat. Rgp. των ατόμων συνεστώτα. With the ex­ 5, 462a: άρα St νΰν δη διήλΟομεν είς μέν pression cf. Legg. 1, 22: quid . . . in omni το του άγαθοΰ ίχνος ήμϊν άρμόττβι. With in vesJigio ... reponere cf. 1, 29, n. {in catlo atque terra rattone divinius. mente noscimus: cf. 1, 43; 1, 49; deorum numero). ouiquam . . . appareat: Cf. Div. 1, E. Norden, Agnostos Tbeos (1913), 90, 58; Tusc. 2, 66; 3, 2. Similar expressions n. 5, thinks this renders τη διανοία προare often used for the vanishing of gods λαμβάνομεν. animi notione: "preconceived idea"; after a theophany; cf. L. Dcubncr, De cf. 1, 43: in omnium animis eorum notionemIncubatione (1900), 13; A. S. Pease in inpressisset ipsa natura; 2, 13: in animis Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbitol. 53 (1942), 10, n. bominum informatas deorum esse notiones; 72. Prorsus modifies, not the verb, but 2, 45: certa notione animi \ 3, 16: in animis the negation; cf. 3, 21; Am. 57. 38 Persaeus: of Citium (Diog. L. 7, bominum . . . deorum .. . nottones \ also Tusc. 1, 57: insitas et quasi consignatas in 6; 7, 36; Athcn. 4, 162a; 13, 607a and c; animis not/ones quas εννοίας vocant; Ac. Thcmist. Or. 32, p. 358a Hardouin; 1, 32; 1, 42; 2, 30; Fin. 1, 31: naturalem Suid. s.v. Περσαΐος), according to some atque insitam in animis nostris inesse notio­ a pupil, according to others a slave, of nem-, 3, 33; Of. 3, 76; Top. 31: notionem Zeno {Ind. Stoic. Herculan. 13, 3 {S.V.F. 1, no. 437); Gcll. 2, 18, 8; Dio Chrys. appello quod Graeci turn evvoiav, turn 53, 5; Athen. 4, 162d-c; 13, 607c; Paus. πρόληψιν (on which Bocth. in Top. 3, p. 332 Orclli, remarks: notio est insita et 2, 8, 4; Diog. L. 7, 36; Orig. C. Ce/s. ante percepta cuimqut format cogni/io env 3, 54; Thcmist. I.c.\ Suid. /.r.)> v u dationis indigens). Such a notio probably born ca. 307/6 and died in 243 B.C. hardly differs from the praenotio which (K. Dcichgrabcr in P.-W. 19 (1937), Vcllcius in 1, 44 equates with πρόληψις; 927). Diog. L. 7, 36 lists his works, to cf. also 1, 43; 1, 46. Epicurus thought which should be added his περί θεών, known only from Philodem. De Pitt. that repeated sensations fix in the mind a p. 75 Gomperz {Doxogr. Gr* 544), and πρόληψις or type by which we measure possibly to be considered a part of his any new sensation. For Epicurean προλή­ ψεις about the gods sec 1, 44-45, below; απομνημονεύματα, as R. Hirzel thinks {{Jntersucb. ξ. Cicero*s pbi/os. Scbr. 2 and for έννοια and πρόληψις in the (1882), 76, n. 2), but surely the place Stoic theory of knowledge F. H. Sandwhere he set forth the views here bach in CI. Quart. 24 (1930), 44-51. mentioned, in which he was under the tamquam in veetigio: the expression influence of Prodicus; cf. Philodcm. De is approximate rather than precise, yet % to accept a god as real we must fit him Piet. pp. 75-77 Gomperz {Doxogr. Gr.

1, 38 544-545): ΙΙερσα<ϊος 8έ> δήλος έστιν . . . ον . . . <άφανί>ζω<ν> τό <δ*>αιμόνιο<ν> ή μηΟέ<ν ύπ>έρ αύτοΰ γινώσκων, βταν έν τω Περί θεών μη <άττί>Θ<χνα λέγη (ρ. 76) φαίνεσΟαι τά περί <τοΰ> τά τρέ­ φονται και ώφελοΰν<τ>α θεούς νενομίσ<0α>ι και τετειμήσΟ< αι> πρώτ<ο>ν ύπό <Προ>δ*ίκου γεγραμμένα (cf. 1, 118, be­ low], μ<ε>τά δέ ταΰτα τοιχς εύρ>όντας ή τροφάς ή <σ>κέπας ή τάς ίλλας τέ/νας <ώς Δ>ήμητρα <κ>αί Δι<4νυσον> καΐ τοΟκς> —<καλε>ϊν (?) είς την προεδρίαν, οΰτως έττε<1> πα<ρ>αδέδονταί τίνες <μ>έ<ν> ά>γαθοΙ καΐ εύεργετ<ι>κ<ο>ί, κελεύσειν <τιμ>αν α<ύ>τοϋς θ<υ>σί<α>ις τοι αύταις, αύτος <δ"> υύκ ευξεσΟαι τοις θεο<ΐς>· δωρεάν γάρ <α>1<τεϊν (?) μ>ηβέν διειλ<ηφο>τα περί αυτών <ού πείσειν (?)> έαυτον. In this passage W. Nestle (Pbiiohgus, 67 (1908), 556-558) ukcs πρώτον with the infinitives before it, rather than, as usually explained, with γεγραμμένα, and renders: "It is clear that Pcrsacus did away with the gods when he said in his book On the Gods that not unworthy of credence is the belief expressed by Prodicus that foods and beneficial objects were at first con­ sidered and worshipped as gods (cf. the mctonymic use of names of deities, as in 1. 40; 2, 60; 2, 62, below], but after that those, such as Dcmcter and Diony­ sus, who discovered foods or shelter or the other arts." Cf. Min. Fcl. 21, 2: Prodicus adsumptos in deos loquitur qui trrando (Nestle, op. cit., 558, suggests Dcmetcr, Dionysus, and Heracles] inveniis novis /rug/bus utililati hominum profutrunt. in tandem stntentiam et Persaeus pbi/osophatur et adnectit inventas fruges et frugum ipsarum reper tores isdem nominibus\ ut comicus sermo est, I enerem sine Libero et Cerere frigere (cf. 2, 60, below]. Pro­ dicus, then, would have recognized two stages of religious observance: (1) a fetichistic honor of τά τρέφοντα καΐ ώφελοΰντχ, and (2) the honoring of their inventors and discoverers as divine persons—a stage to which the cult of heroes may have contributed. In 1, 118, below, Cicero ascribes to Prodicus men­ tion of only the former of these stages, but Philodcmus, if more carefully stud­ ied, would credit him with a knowledge

261

of both, so that he would become, not the first author to seek the origin of religion (as did Xcnophanes and others) but the first to observe its evolutionary development. It must be admitted, how­ ever, that the related passages (Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 18; 1, 52; Themist. Or. 30, p. 349a-b JIardouin) collected in Vorsokrat. 2, no. 77 B, 5 do not carry Prodicus beyond the recognition of the first stage; in that event Pcrsacus would seem to be the first to recognize such a religious evolution. The doctrines upheld by Prodicus and Pcrsacus resemble those of the older contemporary of the latter, Euhcmcrus of Mcsscnc, whose Ιερά αναγραφή was written perhaps about 280 B.C:. (F. Jacoby in P.-W. 6 (1909), 953), for which sec 1, 119, n. (Buhemero). Euhemerus held that the gods were deifications of great rulers or political leaders—a view not inappropriate for acceptance by a Stoic like Pcrsacus, who is known to have been a courtier at the capital of Antigonus Gonatas (Hirzcl, op. n't. 2, 76; Dcichgrabcr, op. rit., 19, 927). Such deities may at later times be known by the title of Σωτήρ; for some in the making cf. Virg. Eel. 1, 6-10; Plut. Dion, 46, 1; see also I,act. Inst. 1, 8, 8. The private desire to honor and prolong after death the existence and influence of those held dear, and the communal desire similarly to honor past rulers and benefactors seem to have led to the ascription of immortality, or even, in more meritorious cases, to deification, and reasoning in the reverse order not unnaturally suggested that the cultus of all the gods might have originated in this fashion. The views of Pcrsacus seem not to have been shared by Zeno and Clcanthcs—hence, perhaps, the use of the conjunction at in introducing this section—, but were, to some extent, at least, adopted by Chrysippus (1, 39: eos qui inmortalitatem essent consecuti\ R. Hirzcl, op. cit. 2, 74). Their influence is also to be 5ccn in 2, 60-62; 3, 41; Rep. 6, 26; Ugg. 2,19; 2, 22; 2, 27; Tusc. 1, 28. Mayor compares Cicero's desire to erect a shrine to Tullia after her death (At/. 12, 36, 1); cf. P. Boyancc in Rev. des et. anc. 41 (1939), 93. Lact. Inst. 1, 15. 16,

262

1, 38

auditor, eos esse 1 habitus* deos a 8 quibus aliqua* magna utilitas 1

cm.

eos dicit esse N, dicunt esse Ο ACPN

1

habitatos Β1

· a]e D

* aliqua

ΑΙγύπτιοι . . . θεούς ένόμιζον μέγιστους asserts that Gcero in his Consolatio said deos qui publice colerentur homines fuisse.τους τά προς τήν βιωτικήν χρείαν εύρόντες ή καΐ κατά τι εύ ποιήσαντας τά eos case habitoa deos: with the έθνη, κτλ.; Alex. Rhct. {Rhet. Gr. 3, 6 omission of the main verb of saying Spcngel); Max. Tyr. 2, 1, p. 18 Hobctn; (supplied by Ν and by some editors) cf. 1, 17: turn ego; 1, 28: Parmenides ... Aristcas, Ep. 135-137; Ten. Apol. 1 1 : qtdddam; 1, 85: sapienter id qrndern [and invenisse dicuntur [dei] necessaria ista pitoe, many parallels to this in Ax's appendix, non injtituisse .. . si propterea Liber deus p. 175]; 3, 89: ei qut'dam amicus; Div. 2, 83, quod vitem demonstravit, male cum Lucullo where the names Aemilia and Catcilia actum estt qui primus cerasia ex Ponto introduce indirect discourse; Am. 13: Italiae promulgavit; Arnob. 1, 38; 5, 30: qui ... idem semper; Brut. 2, 5, 4: /'//* me fateor ... mirari audere vos dicere quemquam ex eis atbeum .. . qui deos .. . dies silentio; Att. 15, 13, 1. a quibus . . . utilitas: a thought fre­ homines fuisse contendant et potestatis alicutuc quently found; e.g., 2, 62 (where see n. et merits causa deorum in numerum relates; on beneficiis excellents viros); Aesch. P. V.t Lact. De Ira, 11, 7; [Clem.] Recognit. 4, where, after a recital of the benefits 30; Macrob. Sornn. Scip. 1, 9, 6; 1, 9, 10; Eus. Pr. Ev. 2, 2, 53: έτερους *έ λέconferred by Prometheus upon mankind γουσιν επίγειους γενέσθαι θεούς, δια (445-468; 476-506), concluding πάσαι δέ τας ε(ς ανθρώπους ευεργεσίας αθα­ τέχναι βροτοϊσιν έκ ΙΙρομηθέως, he is νάτου τετευχότας τιμής τε και δόξης, called by Ιο (613) the κοινόν ωφέλημα οίον Ήρακλέα, Διόνυσον, Άρισταΐον, θνητοΐσιν; Polyb. 34, 2, 8: ούτω δέ καΐ καΐ τους άλλους; 2, 5, 5; 7, 2, 2; Theoτων θεών ένα έκαστον των χρησίμων doret, Gr. Aff. 2, 97: θεούς ύπετοπασαν τινός εύρετήν γενόμενον τιμασθαι; often . . . ανθρώπων τους εύ τι πεποιηκότας; in Diodorus, e.g., 1, 13, 1; 1, 90, 3 ; 3, 9,1-2; 3, 56, 5; 3, 63, 4; 4 , 1 , 4; 4 , 1 , 7; 3, 24: χρόνω δέ ύστερον τους εύ τι δεδρακότας ή έν πολέμοις άνδραγαθισα4 , 3 , 5; 4 , 3 0 , 3 ; 4, 81, 3 ; 5, 21, 2; 5,64, 2; μένους ή γεωργίας τινός άρξαντας ή 5, 64, 6; 5, 66, 3 ; 5, 67, 5; 5, 71, 5; Ait. Plac. 1, 6, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 296): τους σώμασί τισι θεραπείαν προσενηνοχότας θεούς διεΐλον [sc. ot Στωικοί] είς τε τό έθεοποίησάν τε καΐ νεώς τούτοις έδείμαντο; Isid. Etjm. 5, 30, 11; cf. the βλάπτον καΐ τό ώφελοϋν- καΐ τους μέν works on such deification cited by P. ώφελοϋντας Δία "Ηραν Έρμήν Δήμητραν; Hor. C. 3, 3, 9-18; Ερ. 2, 1,5-6: Romulus Boyance, Etudes sur le songe de Scipion et Liber pater et cum Castore Pollux, / post (1936), 144, n. 2; also the fundamental Stoic notion of the beneficence of the ingentia facta deorum in templa recepti; Aristcas, Ep. p. 154 Hadas; Plut. De Is. gods (2, 58; 2, 76-78, below; and Ampater's view (Plut. De Stoic. Repugn. 38 et Os. 66, p. 377c-c; Plin. N.H. 2, 18-19: deus est mortali iuvare mortalem et baec ad p. 1051c) that the gods are εύποιητικοί aetemam gloriam via . .. hie est vetustissimus and φιλάνθρωποι); further, in modern referendi bene merentibus gratiam mos, ut times, the idea underlies the Positivist tales numinibus adscribant. quippe et aliorumCalendar of Augustc Comtc. Many cases nomina deorum et quae supra retuli nderum of beneficence leading to deification ex hominum nata sunt meritis; lovem quidem concern inventions (of which several are aut Μercurium aliterve alios inter se vocari noted in this work; e.g., 3, 45; 3, 53; et esse caelestem nomenclaturam quis non 3, 57; 3, 59) or with the discovery of the interpretation naturae fateatur; Philo Bybl. uses of food-plants, drugs, minerals, etc. ap. Bus. Pr. Ev. 1, 29: οίπαλαίτατοι των Works on inventions (περί ευρημάτων) were written by Aristotle, Thcophrastus, βαρβάρων, έζαιρέτως δέ Φοίνικες τε καΐ

1, 38

263

ad vitae cultum esset inventa, ipsasque res utiles et salutarcs deo­ rum esse vocabulis nuncupatas, ut ne hoc quidem diceret, ilia inventa esse deorum, sed ipsa divina; quo quid l absurdius quam aut res 2 sordidas atque 3 deformis deorum honore adficere aut homines iam morte 4 deletos reponere in deos,6 quorum omnis 1 quo*quid H, quicquid D * aut res] aurcs Λ/1, aut add. Dx quam aut res Ν * morte] lacto (/./. lcto) D * in dcos om. Ο

■ atque]

ree sordidas: if the divine power and and others (cf. Clem. Strom. 1, 16, 77, 1; Schol. //. 1, 449; M. Kremmer, De presence extends through all things it must be present also in the vilest; cf. Catalogs Heurematum (1890)); for in­ Scxt. Emp. Pyrrhon. 3, 218: Στωικοί δέ ventor-gods in aretalogics cf. A. J. ττνεΰμα διήκον καΐ δια των είδεχθών; Fcstugicrc in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 42 (1949), Clem. Protr. 5, 66, 3: καΐ δια της ατιμό­ 229; al. τατης τό θείον διήκειν λέγοντας; Strom. aliqua: omitted by AC Ρ Ν and by many editors; yet cf. Fin. 1, 32: magnam 1, 10, 51, 1. Further, many Roman gods aliqua m . . . voluptatem. were of a trivial or unseemly sort (2, 6 1 ; vitae cultum: "civilization;" cf. Fin. 3, 63; and such as Epona, Venus Cloa5, 53; Ttisc. 1, 62; 3, 11; Off. 1, 25; cina, and many others enumerated by Aug. CD. 6, 9); cf. Plin. N.H. 2, 16: 1, 140; 2, 1. ipsasque rce utiles: cf. 2, 80: tarum gentes vero quaedam animalia et aliqua rerum vim quae inestent in omni mundo cum etiam obscena pro dis babeant ac multa dictu magno usu et com modi tate generis bumani; magis pudenda, per fetidos cibos et alia simiHa Philodcm. p. 71 Gompciz (of Prodicus?): [al. fetidas cepas, allia et si miHa] iurantes. τ<χύς μ>έ<ν> ύπ' [ρ]άνΟρώπων νομιζομέdeformis: but to the Epicurean the νους θεούς ούτ* είναί φησιν οΰτ' είδέναι, praestantissima natura should itself be τους 8έ καρπούς καΐ πάνθ* όλως τά χρή­ pulcberrima (1, 47, below). honore adficere: cf. 1, 36, n. (w σιμα ττ<ρός τόν> βίον τους άρ<χαίους> άγα<σΟέντας> . . . ; Doxogr. Cr.% 126, divina . . . adjectam). where Die Is observes that Cicero omits homines iam morte deletos: not on­ mention of Prodicus, as perhaps too ly do pagan authors at times protest similar to Pcrsaeus. Also Μ in. Pel. 21, 2 (e.g., Plin. N.H. 7, 188: deumque faciendo (quoted on Persaeus, above); Mcnand. qui iam etiam bomo esse desierit; and per­ Adelph. fr. 13 K. (ap. Stob. vol. 4, pp. haps the remark of the dying Vespasian, 376-377 Hcnsc) treats this humorously: as recorded by Suet. I 'esp. 23, 4, vae . . . τό yip τρέφον με τουτ* έγώ κρίνω Οεόν. puto deus fio, is a semi jocose protest;

nuncupatas: a word used by Cicero

cf. Min. Fel. 21, 10), but Jewish and

especially in this work (2, 60; 2, 65; 2, 71), according to L. Laurand, Etudes sur le style des di scours de Cic. (1907), 86, because he here had unusual need for words of naming. quo quid absurdius quam: with the double comparison cf. Pease on Div. 1, 87 (hoc turpius quam), to the examples and bibliography of which add: 2 I err. 4, 77; Pro Quinct. 8; Phil. 12, 9; Att. 4, 8a, 2; 8, 9, 3; Uct. Inst. 5, 10, 4. Also, for the phraseology, Div. 2, 98: quo quid diet potest absurdius-, Sen. 66; Fin. 2, 40.

Christian writers continually urge this objection against pagan gods, with the corollaries that idols represent dead men and pagan temples arc the tombs of the dead; e.g., Wisdom of Solomon, 14, 15 (a father makes an image of a dead child, honors him as a god, and estab­ lishes mysteries in his honor); Epistle of Jeremy, 27 (offerings arc set before the gods as if they were dead men]; 2 Clem. 3, 1: ημείς ot ζώντες τοις νεκροΐς Οεοΐς ού Ούομεν; Didacbe, 6, 3 ; Theophil. Ad Autol. 1, 9; Athenag. Leg. pro Cfmst. 28 [Egyptian gods were

264

1, 39

cultus cssct futurus 1

x

in luctu. 39 lam vero Chrysippus, qui

futuris A

men, their temples are sepulchres]; Μ in. saying is ascribed to Heraclitus]; Athenag. Fcl. 8, 4: temp/a ut busta despiciunt; 21, Leg. pro Christ. 14 [of Egyptians]: 10-12; Tert. Apol. 12: de deis vestris τύπτονται γαρ έν τοις Ιεροΐς τά στήθη κατά τάς πανηγύρεις ώς επί τετελευnomina solummodo video, quorundam ptterum mortuorum et fabulas audio et sacra de τηκόσι καΐ Θύουσιν ώς θεοΐς; Clem. fabulis recognosco; Ad Nat. 2, 7; De Protr. 2, 24, 3 : ών ό μέν τις παρεγγυςί Sped. 13; Cypr. De Idol. Vanit. 1; τοις ΑΙγυπτίοις* εί θεούς νομίζετε μή Arnob. 6, 6: patet .. . pro dis immortalibus θρηνείτε αυτούς μήτε κόπτεσθε· εί δέ mortuos vos colere\ [Clem.J Recogn. 10, 25;πενθείτε αυτούς, μηκέτι τούτους ήγεΐσHomil. 5, 23; Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 15; θε είναι θεούς; Min. Fel. 22, 2; Firm. Mat. De Errore, 2, 6; 7, 9; 8, 4: si dii 1, 15, 25-27, concluding: quis enim tarn sunt quos colitis cur eos lugttis? cur eos annuss demens qui consensu et placito imutmerabilium stultorum aperiri caelum mortuis arbitreiur; luctibus planfftis? ή facrimis ac luctu digns 2, 2, 3-4; 2, 17, 6: simulacra ista quae sunt, cur eos divino bonore cumulatis? C.I.L. coluniur effigies sunt hominum mortuorum;VI, 21521 ( = Carm. Lat. epigr. no. 1109 5, 19, 19: mysteria ilia . . . in memoriam Bucheler), 16-18: desine flere deum, / ne mortuorum constituta; Eus. Pr. Ev. 2, 4, 1: pietat ignara superna sede receptum / lugeat άνοσιον είναι καΐ δυσσεβές τη τοΰ θεοΰ et laedat numina tristitia [and other paral­ lels in K. Burcsch, Klaros (1889), 118; σεβάσμια προσηγορία τιμαν τους πάλαι C B. Welles in Harv. theol. Rev. 34 έν νεκροϊς κείμενους 0νητο'!>ς άνδρας; (1941), 91]. Cf. also Cic. Phil. 1, 13: an 2, 5, 3; 3, 3, 15-17; 14, 16, 13; Clem. me censetis . . . decreturum fuisse ut parenProtr. 3, 44, 4: νεώς μέν εύφήμως ονο­ talia cum supplicationibus miscerentur . . . ut μαζόμενους, τάφους δέ γενομένους; 4, 49, 3 ; 10, 91, 1; Firm. Mat. De decemerentur supplicationes mortuof . . . Errore% 6, 1; Hicr. In Is. 18, p. 775 Vail.: adduci tamen non possem ut quernqua m mortuum comungertm cum deorum immortalium eorum deorum qui putantur dii sed mortui sunt. In Matt. 3, p. 123 Vail.; De Vir. ill. religione; ut cuius sepulcrum usquam exstet 22 [citing the deification of Antinous]; ubi parentetur ei publice supp/icetur. Gods and heroes thus worshipped by Aug. De vera Relig. 108: non sit nobis religio cultus hominum mortuorum \ Prud. lamentation (the πένθος Ιερόν of Suid. C. Symm. 1, 191-192: quos fabula manes / s.vv. "Αδωνις, πένθος) include Adonis nobilitat nosier populus veneratus adorat; (Tamrnuz; for whom cf. Philodcm. De also 1,42, n. (interitus) below; 3,53, for the Piet. p. 16 Gompcrz), Attis, Bormus, Daphnis, Hippolytus, Hyacinthus, Hytomb of Zeus in Crete. Pagans brought las, Ino (Lcucothca), Linus, Litycrsc?, similar charges against the worship of Jesus and the Christian martyrs; e.g., Mclkart, Orpheus, Osiris, Pan (according Julian, Ep. 41, p. 438c; Adv. Galil. p. to Plut. De Def. Orac. 17, p. 419b-d; unless we accept the suggestion of S. 335c; Hicr. Ep. 109, 1, 1 [reporting the Rcinach in Bull. Corr. Hell. 31 (1907), 5, accusations of Vigilantius]. reponere in deoe: cf. 3, 47: in deorum who emends Πάν ό μέγας τέθνηκε to <θαμοΰς> πανμέγας τέθνηκε, and thus numtrum reponemus. cultue . . . in luctu: cf. Aristot. Rhet. connects the incident with the death of Tammuz rather than with that of 2, 23, 1400b, 5-8: οΐον Ξενοφάνης ΈλεPan), Phacthon, Priolas, Sabazius, Sceάταις έρωτώσιν εΐ θύωσι τη Λευκοθέα καΐ θρηνώσιν ή μη, συνεβούλευεν εί μέν θεόν phrus, and Zagrcus; cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Relig. 2 (1906), 961-972; M. P. ύπολαμβάνουσι μη θρηνεϊν, ε Ι δ' ίνθρωNilsson, Gr. Feste (1906), 166-167; 436; πον μή Θύειν [several other allusions in Plutarch are collected in Vorsokrat. 1, J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 4" {The dying God, 1914); especially 1-8; H. J. Rose, no. 11 A 13; in 1, no. 12 Β 127 the

1, 39 Handbook of Gr. Mytbol. (1928), 200; A. D. Nock in Am. Journ. of Arch. 47 (1943), 495. and n. 13. L. R. Famcll, Gr. Hero Cults (1921), 25, remarks: "every 'hero' had of course to die, but only to very few was a ritual of ceremonial mourning consecrated." Yet in a number of the above instances—e.g., Attis, Or­ pheus, Osiris, and Sabazius—there seems to have been a ritual-enactment of the death of the god, often associated with mysteries (cf. Ptol. Tetrab. 2, 68) or with seasonal festivals connected with the processes of vegetation. The Roman rites of the Parentalia may also be in­ cluded in the present Epicurean con­ demnation. On the form of condition (esse/ futuTHs) cf. J. Priem in Pbi/o/ogus, 5 Supplbd. (1885), 337. 39 iam vero: marking the impor­ tance of the next philosopher, who is treated at more length than any other in the list. Chryeippua: of Soli, the son of a father from Tarsus (Strab. 14, 8; Diog. L. 7, 179; Paus. 1, 17, 2; Orig. C. Ce/s. 5, 57; Suid. s.v. Χρύσιππος; but also Solin. 38, 9), the third head of the Stoic school at Athens, after 232/1 B.C. succeeding Clcanthes, lived from between 281 and 277 to between 208 and 204 (H. von Arnim in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2502). He was so important in the history of Stoicism that a proverbial verse declared cl μή γάρ ήν Χρύσιππος, ούκ άν ήν στοά (Diog. L. 7, 183); cf. Ac. 2, 75: Cbrysippum, qui fulcire putotur porticum Stoicorum. His writings, as named by Diog. L. 7, 189-202, in a classified list, total about 377 books, and these include only his works on logic and ethics; Suidas {I.e.) says that he wrote over 700 books (cf. the Vita Perm). Books 1 and 2 of his three-book περί θεών are cited in 1, 41, below, our passage being S.WF. 2, no. 1077; for other fragments of this work sec S.WF. 3, p. 197. Other quo­ tations or allusions belonging to his writings and found in our work are in 2. 16; 2, 37-38; 2, 159; 3, 18; 3. 25; cf. 3, 63. The variety and apparent inconsistency of Chrysippus's gods may be in pan

265

explained by his desire to retain, like Zcno, and to reconcile with philoso­ phically defensible beliefs both the po­ pular deities and the speculations of earlier philosophers (cf. P. Dc I^acy in Trans. Am. pbiloi. Assoc. 74 (1943), 171, n. 7, and examples there cited). Yet in his defence it may be not unfairly lemarked that Velleius here ridicules as though quite distinct conceptions cer­ tain expressions which were probably regarded by Chrysippus as synonymous phrases, used—possibly in different works—to describe the same thought, for which no technical theological terms existed. Thus the anima [or animus] mundi seems to be equivalent to (1) vim divinam in ratione . . . post tarn; (2) universae naturae animo atque mente \ (3) eius animi fusionem universam\ and (4) eius ipsius principatum qui in mente et ratione versetur. Again, it is hard to distinguish between ipsum . . . mundum and (1) communem rerum naturam universam atque omnia continentem; (2) universitatemque rerum qua omnia continerentur. Further, very similar are fata/em umbram et necessitatem rerum futurarum and tandem . . . fata/em necessitatem . . . sempiternam rerum futura­ rum reritatem. Finally, ignem . . . aetbera . . . aquam et terram et aera in 1, 39, arc resumed by aetbera . . . aer per maria . . . terram in 1, 40. By such repetitions— which arc hardly to be explained as due to glosses—Chrysippus's fairly numerous gods arc still further exaggerated in number. Similar variations in expression on the part of Chrysippus may be found in his definitions of fate as given hv Act. Plac. 1, 28, 3 (Do.sogr. Gr.* 323), where, as here, they may be due to ex­ cerpts having been made from several different works. A pagan might similarly, by misunderstanding and by hypostatizing of attributive titles, have expanded the Jewish and Christian God into many and inconsistent deities. In 2, 73 Balbus protests against Vcllcius's mis­ understanding of the Stoic Providentia. In the present passage Velleius, to give the impression of disordered thought, has repeated, paraphrased, and confused a few fundamental Stoic concepts: (1) a pantheistic deity, manifested in diverse

266

1, 39

Stoicorum somniorum vafcrrumus l habctur interpres, magnam turbam congregat ignotorum * deorum, atque ita ignotorum ut 1

ucterrimus NO

* ignoratorum Bt ignorum F1

parts of nature; (2) men deified after Pythagoras sommavit; Aug. CD. 11, 5: their deaths; (3) fate; (4) the gods of cum Epicuro sommart. Lucr. 5, 1161-1182, explains the idea of the gods as derived the poets and of popular belief. With the present passage cf. Philodcm. from things seen in dreams; cf. Scxt. Emp. Ash. Pbys. 1, 25. De Pitt. pp. 77-79 Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* vafcrrumus . . . interprcs: cf. 2, 16: 545-546): άλ<λά μήν κ>αΙ Χρύσ<ι>ππος . . . <έν με>ν τω πρώτ<ω Περί θεώ>ν Δία Cbrysippus . .. quamquam est actrrimo ingenio; 3, 25: Cbrysippus .. . homo sine φη<σΙν είναι τό>ν 5παντ<α διοικοΰ>ντα λόγον κ<αΙ τήν> τοΰ όλου ψυχή<ν κα>1 dubio vtrsutus et callidus; Div. 1, 6: τη τούτου μ<*τοχ>η πάντα <ζήν?> . . . acerrumo vir ingtnio, Cbrysippus; Ac. 2, 7 5 ; xal τους λίθους, <δ>ιό καΐ Ζήνα καλε<ϊσ>· Off. 3, 42: sate Cbrysippus, ut multa; Tusc. 1, 108: Cbrysippus, ui est in ο mm θαι, Δία δ* <δ>τι <πάν>των αϊτ<ι>ος <καΙ κύ>ριο<ς?>· τόν τε κόσμον Ιμψ<υ>χον bistoria curiosus; Philodcm. De Piet. p. 82 Gomperz {Doxogr. Cr.% 548; of Chryείναι καΐ θεο<ν κ>αί τό ή<γεμονι>κόν sippus): τα των θεών ό<ν>όματα ές>οφ<κ>αΙ τήν 6<λου ψ>υχ<ή>ν καΐ <πρόνο>ιμόττει της δρειμύτατος απολαύων άκοαν (?) όν<ομάζεσ>θαι τόν Δία καΐ τήν κοιπιάτως[and R. Philippson,I.e.]; Ilicr. C νήν πάντων [ρ. 79] φύσιν καΐ είμαρμ<έ>νην καΐ άνά<γ>κην καΐ τήν αυτήν είναι loan. Hier. 4: acutiortm Cbrynppo. For και εύνομίαν και δίκην <κ>αΙ όμόνοιαν the adjective vafer cf. 1, 85: bomim κα<1 ε>1ρ<ή>νην καΐ τό παρ<α>πλήσιον minime vafro. The word usually has a bad παν. καΐ μη είναι θεούς άρρενας μηδέ connotation, like "artful" or " s l y " ; cf. Off. 3, 57; Rtp. 3, 26. θηλείας, ώς μηδ<έ> πόλεις μηδ* άρ<ε>τάς, <ό>νομάζεσθαι δέ μόνον άρρενικώς turbam . . . deorum: cf. Plut. De xal Οη<λ>υ<κ>ώς ταύτα δντα, καθάπερ comm. Notit. 31, p. 1075a-b: άλλα Χρύ­ σελήνην κα<1 μή>να. σιππος καΐ Κλεάνθης, έμπεπληκότες, ώς Stoicorum somniorum: cf. 1, 18 and Ιπος είπεΐν, τω λόγω θεών τόν ούρανον, n. (somniantium); 1, 42: non pbi/osopborum τήν γην, τόν αέρα, τήν θάλατταν; De Def. Orac. 19, p. 420a: θεών όντων το­ iudicia sed dtlirantium somnia; 1, 93: istisne jidentes somniis; Ac. 2, 121: somma σούτων τό πλήθος. ignotorum deorum: cf. Arnob. 4, 3 : ctnset bate tsst Dtmocriti, non docentis std optantis; 3, 95: somnia . .. tarn /ei'ia non nobis catervas ignotorum alias indsuitis deo­ sunt quam est Stoicorum de natura deorum rum. But here not used of conventionally oratio; Rep. 6, 3: somniantium pbi/oso­ obscure deities, like the "Αγνωστος (θεός) of [Lucian,] Pbilop. 9; Acts, 17, pborum ... commenta; Att. 7, 23, 1; Tcr. Andr. 971-972; Lucr. 1, 104-105; 23; and (in the plural) Paus. 1, 1, 4 Varr. Men. 122 Buchelcr: nemo atgrotus (and other passages cited in Frazcr's quicquam somniat / tarn infandum quod non note); E. Nordcn, Agnostos Tbtos (1913), aliqms dicat pbilosopbus; Philodcm. De 56-83; 116 and n. 1, or like various less familiar Roman indigitamenta, or gods of Potm. col. 2, 29, p. 11 Jensen: όν<ειρ>ώ<τ>των; id., De Pitt. p. 118 Gomperz uncertain sex (sive mas sive ftmina; sive (as restored by R. Philippson in Hermes, dtus sive dea; Aius Locutius; Pales; et 56 (1921). 381; id., Symb. Osloenses, 19 al.), for the beginning of the next sen­ tence indicates that the divine proletariat (1939), 29]: ήβα<σκόντων ή> όνειρωτhere ridiculed consisted of the various <τόντων>; Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 52; Sen. Rhct. Controv. 2, 1, 33: tantum in Wis abstractions recounted in that and the somniorum est; Pcrs. 3, 83: atgroti veteris following sentences. It will be observed, however, that though Chrysippus col... somnia', Hier. Ep. 60, 4, 2: quod

1, 39

267

eos l ne * coniectura quidem informare possimus, cum mens s nostra quidvis videatur * cogitatione posse * depingere. Ait enim vim divinam in ratione esse positam et in β universae naturae animo atque mente, ipsumque 7 mundum dicit esse et eius animi fusionem 8 universam, turn eius ipsius principatum qui in mente 1 e o s add. Dx • in om. Η

7

· nee AHBF que] qucm Bl

3 4 mens om. Η uidctur Bx * infusioncm B*FM

lected more instances of these than his predecessors, yet none o f them, unless perhaps Fate, differs essentially from g o d s already recognized by other philo­ sophers. As contrasted, h o w e v e r , with the decidedly standardized g o d s o f the Epicureans (cf. 1, 80, b e l o w ) , the panthe­ o n o f Chrysippus appears extremely heterogeneous. n e c o n i e c t u r a q u i d e m : cf. vie. 2, 4 2 : ne ratione quidem et coniectura ulla res percipi point. i n f o r m a r e : cf. 1, 7 6 ; 2, 13. In 1, 45 Vellcius declares: anquiritanimusetfor mam et vitam et actionem mentis atque agitationem in deo. c o g i t a t i o n e p o e e e d e p i n g e r e : cf. 3 , 4 7 : cogitatione nobismet ipsis possumus fingere; Ac. 2, 4 8 : quae cogitatione depingimus\ 2, 5 1 ; cogitatio being here (as in Pro Mi/on. 79) used like "imagination." VC'ith the thought cf. Div. 2, 1 3 8 : quae est enim forma tarn invisitafa, tarn nulla, quam non sibi ipse fingere animus possit [and Pease's n. o n simul atque ve/imus). v i m d i v i n a m in r a t i o n e : cf. the v i e w o f Z e n o in 1, 36 (where sec the passages cited in the note on rationem quondam . . . pertinentem); Philodcm. p. 77 G o m p c r z (quoted in the note o n Chrysippus, above), especially the w o r d s : <τό>ν απαντ<α διοικούν>τα λόγον; Plut. De Stoic. Repugn. 34, p. 1050d: τούτων οίετχι Χρύσιππος ούτε μικρόν ούτε μέγα περί τόν τοΰ Διός λόγον είναι κχΐ νόμον και δίκην και πρόνοιαν; Min. Fel. 19, 11: eadem fere Chrysippus (i.e., as Z c n o ] : vim divinam, rationalem naturam et mundum interim et fata/em necessitatem deum credidit, Zenonemque interpretation phynologica in Hesiodi, Homeri, Orpbeique car minibus imitatur; Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 2 0 : Chrysippus

* posset

D

naturatem vim divina ratione praeditum, interdum necessitatem deum nuncupat; Epiphan. Adv. Haeres. 1 , 1 , 5, 1: Στωικοί . . . φάσκοντες είναι νουν τόν Otov. u n i v e r s a e naturae a n i m o a t q u e m e n ­ t e : cf. Sen. N.Q. 1, praef. 13: quid est deus? mens universi; also above, 1, 37, n. {totius naturae menti atque animo). i p s u m q u e m u n d u m : cf. the view of Clcanthes (1, 37 and note on ipsum mun­ dum deum); 2, 3 9 : sapiens est igitur [sc. mundus) et propterea deus; Sen. N.Q. 2, 45, 3 ; Arius Didymus ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 184 Wachsmuth (Doxogr. Gr.* 465): κόσμον δ' είναί φησιν ό Χρύσιππος σύσ­ τημα έζ ουρανού και γης καΐ των έν τούτοις φύσεων. . . . λέγεται δ' έτέρως κόσμος ό θεός, καθ' ον ή διακόσμησις γί­ νεται καΐ τελειοΰται; D i o g . L. 7, 148: ούσίαν δέ θεού Ζήνων μέν φησι τον δλον κόσμον καΐ τόν ούρανόν, ομοίως δέ καΐ Χρύσιππος έν τω προ'ιτω Μερί θεών; loan. Damasc. De Haeres. 1 (S.l'.F. 2, no. 1026): Στωικοί σώμα τό παν δογματίζοντες καΐ αίσΟητόν τούτον τόν κόσμον Οεόν νομίζοντες . . . θεούς δέ καΐ τόν κόσμον και τους αστέρας καΐ τήν γην, τόν δ* ανώτατοι πάντων νουν έν αίθέρι, e i u s : i.e., mundi. a n i m i : Ax compares Tcrt. Apal. 21 (p. 68 Mayor): hunc enim Zeno determinat factitatorem, qui cuncta in disposition formaverit; eundem et fatum vocari et deum et am mum Iovis et necessitatem omnium rerurn; Lact. Inst. 4, 9, 2 : quern [sc. λόγον] et fatum et necessitatem rerum et deum et animum Iovis nuncupat [sc. Zenon). f u s i o n e m : cf. 2, 28: igneum . . . in omni fusum esse natura. N o t h i n g in Philodemus corresponds t o this phrase (H. Dicls, Doxogr. Gr.* 126), unless it might underlie p. 77, 19-22 G o m p c r z : κ<αΙ

268

1, 39

et ratione versetur, communemque rerum naturam universam atque omnia continentem, turn fatalem x umbram ct necessitatem 1

fatclem P\ facilem D

τήν> τοϋ όλου ψυχή<ν κα>1 τη τούτου ριέχον τα περιεχόμενα ώστε έν τι είναι εκείνα; Α. C. Pearson (Joum. of Pbilol. μ<έν ζω>ή (?) πάντα <ζήν>. Rcid (on 30 (1907), 217) compares Galen, De Ac. 1, 29) thinks it represents the Stoic Plenit. 3 (VII, 525 K. = S.l'.F. 2, no. κράσις δι' Ολων. 439): ώς ol Στωικοί, τό μέν συνέχον έτε­ principatum: ηγεμονικών as in Philodem. De Pie/, p. 77 Gompcrz (Doxogr. ρον ποιοϋσι, τό συνεχόμενον δέ άλλοGr.% 545; quoted in note on Chrysippus, τήν μέν γαρ πνευματικήν ούσίαν τό συ­ above); cf. 1, 35; 2, 29; principatum au- νέχον, τήν δέ ύλιχήν τό συνεχόμενον, tem id dico quod Graeci ηγεμονικών vocant; δθεν άίρα μέν καΐ πϋρ συνέχειν φασί, γην δέ καΐ ύδωρ συνέχεσβαι; Cleomed. E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 891, 1, ρ. 8 Zicglcr: οΰτ' άν υπό φύσεως 90. Diog. L. 7, 139 gives as a view of Chrysippus: τόν Ολον κόσμον ζφον Οντα οΐόν τε ήν συνέχεσθαι καΐ διοικεΐσΟαι τόν κόσμον; Diog. L. 7, 148: φύσιν δέ καΐ έμψυχον καΐ λογικόν, έχειν ήγεμονιποτέ μέν αποφαίνονται τήν συνέχουσαν κόν μέν τόν αΙθέρα, καθά φησιν 'Αντίπα­ τρος . . . Χρύσιππος δ' έν τω πρώτω τόν κόσμον. If a comma be placed after Περί προνοίας καΐ Ποσειδώνιος έν τω naturam the phrase universam atque omnia Περί θεών τόν ούρανόν φασι το ήγεμονικόν continentem would become an attributive clause, further developing the thought τοϋ κόσμου. of communem rerum naturam by showing communcm . . . rerum naturam uni­ that it has two aspects, the first an versam: Philodcm. I.e. calls it τήν κοινήν πάντων φύσιν; cf. Plut. De Stoic. emphasis upon its. own completeness, Repugn. 34, p. 1050b: ότι δ* ή κοινή φύ­ the second its effect upon all other things: "regarded as a whole and allσις καΐ ό κοινός της φύσεως λόγος εΐμαρμένη καΐ πρόνοια καΐ Ζευς έστιν, ουδέ containing." This punctuation renders unnecessary various attempts to obviate τους αντίποδας λέληθε- πανταχού γαρ ταϋτα θρυλείται ύπ' αυτών και τό "Διός construing both communem and universam as directly modifying naturam; e.g., δ* έτελείετο βουλή," τόν "Ομηρον είuniversum (of Orclli and H. Uscner), ρηκέναι φησΙν ορθώς, επί τήν είμαρμέuniversitatemque (of Heindorf); also the νην αναφερόντα καΐ τήν τών Ολων φύσιν, deletion cither of universam (so P. J. F.lκαθ* ήν πάντα διοικείται. With the venich, cited by Plasbcrg, ad loc., and phrase communem . . . naturam cf. Fin. 5, 25: nihil enim prohibit quaedam esse et A. C. Pearson (Joum. of Pbilol. 30 (1907). inter se animalibus reliquis et cum bestits 217), who on pp. 218-219 suggests bomini communia, quoniam omnium est emending univtrsam, etc. to unitattmqut natura communis'. Sen. Dial. 12, 8, 2: rerum qua omnia continerentur—much too duo . . . pulcherrima . . . natura communis bold a course), or of universam atque omnia continentem, which is deleted by et propria virtus. H. Sauppe {Ind. Scbol. Got ting. 1864, 12 omnia continentem: cf. 2, 31: bomines bestiaeque hoc colore teneantur . . . = Ausgeudhlte Schr. (1896), 397) and H. Dicls {Doxogr. Gr* 545). mundum . . . ardore teneatur; 2, 83: terra eadem vi confinetur arte naturae; Div. 1, 64: fatalem umbram: the ms reading, animus . . . quippe qui deorum cognation* though Davies quotes a Cod. Eliensis teneatur; Ijegg. 1, 23: ut homines deorum (really marginal collations in Bp. Moore's agnatione et gente teneantur; Ac. 1, 28: copy of the edition of Stcphanus; cf. partis autem esse mundi omnia quae insint Mayor's edition, 1 (1891), Ixvii-lxix) as in eo quae natura sentiente teneantur. Plas- reading fatalem vim\ which he and various bcrg compares Aristot. Metaph. 4, 26, subsequent editors have adopted. Phi1023 b 26-28: όλον λέγεται . . . τό πε­ lodemus (sec note on Chrysippus, above)

1, 39 here has εΙμαρμ<έ>νην καΐ άνα<γ>κην, f r o m which it would appear that both Jatalem and necessitatem arc required, and that Cicero has merely rounded out the phrase. Attempts have been made, h o w ­ e v e r , t o s h o w that umbram is corrupted from (1) είμαρμένην—in 1, 55 where this w o r d occurs it appears as marmanemy bimarmaenem, himar mane m, bimarmamemt or bymarmanem, and is given as the Greek for fa talis necessitas—as Allen {ad loc), w h o deletes umbram et, T. Birt in Her I. philol. H'och. 38 (1918), 575, and R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 30, n. 1, would h o l d ; or (2) from moeram (μοϊραν) read as a gloss on jatalem necessitatem (Mayor ad loc.\ but the suggestion was much earlier made by a German re­ viewer cited by Moser in Crcuzcr's edition (1818), 6 7 ) ; or (3) from vim (sec above), which J. S. Rcid (in Mayor's note) tries to explain as due to naturam having been written by error from the line above, then the correction vim having been written over it, the whole c o m p l e x developing into umbram; cf. Rcid, edition o f the Academica, p. 165, for almost the converse confusion o f liam for umbram; or (4) from vim ipsam ( K l o i z ) ; or (5) from vim et naturam (sug­ gested by Plasbcrg in his ed. major); or (6) from normam (Madvig); or (7) from libram (defended by Crcuzcr at great l e n g t h in his edition, pp. 6 7 - 6 8 ) ; or (8) from veritatem (Crcuzer, Pbilosopb. veterum Loci de Providentia divina (1806), 2 6 and Hcindorf), or (9) from orbem ( H . von A r n i m i n S.V.F. 2 (1903), 315); (10) that the whole phrase has been

corrupted from fatalem mcesntatem cf veritatem rerum futurarum (J. H. Swainson in Journ. of Philol. 5 (1873), 152); or (11) that over fatalem necessitatem there were written as a gloss, borrowed from 1, 40, the w o r d s veritatem rerum futurarum (so Diels in Doxogr. Gr* 545). Yet after all these emendations the doubt arises whether fatalem umbram is not satisfactorily defensible (Plasberg retained it in both his editions and M. Atzcrt {Gotting. gel. Αηχ. 197 (1935), 277) defends it, t h o u g h A x has obelized it). Vclleius here speaks o f the Stoic fate in disparaging terms (as in 1, 5 5 :

269

quanti outem bate philosophia aestimanda est cut tamquam aniculis, et bis quidem indoctis, fato fieri videantur omnia), and with this slurring use o f umbra we may c o m ­ pare Fin. 1, 6 1 : //// enim negant esse bonum quicquam nisi nescio quam illam umbram quod appellant bonesturn, non tarn solido quam splendido nomine; Off. 3 , 6 9 : iustitiae soltdam et expressam effigiem nullam tenemus, umbra et imaginibus utimur; Att. 7, 11, 1: qui ne umbram quidem του καλοΰ viderit; In Pison. 57: umbras etiam falsae gioriae consectari; other instances o f this sort may be cited from other authors. In these passages umbra denotes cither a faint semblance o f truth or e v e n an unreality, which is just what an Epicu­ rean might well feel the Stoic fate to be. 1 should, then, retain the phrase fatalem umbram without any assump­ tion of corruption, and render it by some such words as "wraith of destiny." T h o u g h Providentia is explained by Balbus in 2, 73-74 as not being an indi­ vidual deity but a short expression for the providentia deorum, there are passages in which the identity of the Stoic ειμαρ­ μένη and Zeus is declared; e.g., Philodemus. I.e.; Sen. N.Q. 2, 45, 2 ; Arius D i d y m u s ap. Eus. Pr. Bv. 15, 15, 6: διό δή καΐ Ζευς λέγεται ό κόσμος, επειδή τοϋ ζην αίτιος ήμΐν εστί. καθ" όσον δέ είρομένω λόγω πάντα διοικεί άπαραβάτως ές άιδίου προσονομάζεσθαι είμαρ­ μένην; Schol. //. 8, 6 9 : ol Στωικοί δέ φασιν ως ταύτόν ειμαρμένη καΐ Ζευς; D i o g . L. 7, 135: εν τ* είναι θεόν καΙ νουν καΐ είμαρμένην καΐ Δ ί α ; Lact. Inst. 4, 9, 2: Ztnon rerum naturae dispositortm atque opificem universitatis λόγον praedicat, quern et fatum et necessitatem rerum et deum et animum lovis nuncupat; Tzctz. o n Hcs. Op. 4 2 ; cf. Hippol. Philosopbum. 21, 1 {Doxogr. Gr.* 571 - S.l'.F. 1, no. 153): Χρύσιππος καΐ Ζήνων, οι ύπέΟεντο καΐ αυτοί αρχήν μέν θεόν των πάντων . . . δια πάντων δέ διήκειν τήν πρόνοιαν αύτοϋ; and other cases cited by L. Stein, Die tzrkennfnistbeorie d. Stoa (1888), 218, n. 4 6 4 ; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 199-204. For the fragments o f Chrysippus's work περί είμαρμένης cf. S.V.F. 3 , p. 196.

270

1, 39

rcrum futurarum, ignem praeterea ct eum quern ante dixi aethera, turn ea quae natura fluerent* atque manarent," ut et aquam et 1

fucrent A1

* mane rent

HlFl

καΐ γη ν γιγνόμενον όρώμεν, τηκόμβνον ignem: the passage in Philodemus δέ καΐ διακρινόμενον αύ ταύτόν τοΰτο does not mention this. Influenced, per­ πνεύμα και αέρα, ξυγχαυθέντα δέ αέρα haps, by Hcraclitus (cf. 3, 35, below), πυρ, άνάπαλιν δέ πϋρ συγκριθέν καΐ καthe Stoics, from Zeno on, laid great τασβεσθέν ε(ς Ιδέαν τε άπιόν αύθις αέ­ stress upon the significance of fire in its ρος καΐ πάλιν αέρα ξυνιόντα καΐ πυκνούvarious forms; for its divine character, μενον νέφος καΐ όμίχλην, έκ δέ τούτων in the eyes of some Stoics, at least, cf. Act. Plac. 1, 7, 23 {Doxogr. Gr* 303): Ιτι μάλλον ξυμπιλουμένων £έον ύδωρ, έ£ Ζήνων ό Στωικός νουν κόσμου πυρινόν; ύδατος δέ γην και λίθους αύθις (sug­ gesting Philodcm. De Piet. p. 77 Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 15, 16, 1: Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 545): . . . καΐ τόν δέ 0c6v ούχ όκνοΰσι πυρ vocpov είπόντες άίδιον καταλείπειν; Aug. C. τους λίθους; otherwise this clause in Acad. 3, 17, 38: at deum ipsum igpem Cicero is unrepresented in Philodemus); putabat [sc. Zeno]; loan. Damasc. De Act. Plac. 1, 17,4 (Doxogr. Gr* 315); Arius Didymus ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 129 Haeres. 7 (S.V.F. 2, no. 1026): τινές δέ Wachsmuth (Doxogr. Gr* 458): πρώτης [sc. των Στωικών] έκ της τοΰ πυρός ουσί­ μέν γιγνομένης της έκ πυρός κατά σύας τήν φύσιν ίχειν αυτόν [sc. θεόν] άπεφήστασιν είς αέρα μεταβολής, δευτέρας ναντο; Ε. V. Arnold, op. cit.t 89. This δ* άπό τούτου είς ύδωρ, τρίτης δ* έτι deification of fire may be considered μάλλον κατά τό άνάλογον συνισταμένου as one part of the pantheistic principle τοΰ ύδατος είς γήν. πάλιν δ* άπό ταύτης by which God permeates all elements, διαλυομένης καΐ διαχεομένης πρώτη μέν even the meanest (our passage enumer­ ates also ether, water, earth, and air), but γίνεται χύσις είς ύδωρ, δευτέρα δ* έζ ύδατος είς αέρα, τρίτη δέ καΐ έσχατη είς to fire was accorded a certain primacy πϋρ; Aet. Plac. 1,9, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 307): because of its supposed connection with ol Στωικοί τρεπτήν και άλλοιωτήν και μεvital heat; cf. 2, 23-28; 3, 35-37. ταβλητην και £ευστήν δλην δι* όλης την quern ante dixi aethera: cf. the view ύλην; Zeno ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 152 of Cleanthcs in 1, 37, and n. (uitimum et Wachsmuth ( = Doxogr. Gr* 469-470 = altisstmum); and, for Chrysippus, Philodem. De Piet. p. 77 Gomperz {Doxogr. S. V.F. 1, no. 102); Schol. Pind. Ol. 1 , 1 : Gr.* 545), as emended by H. Usenet: τό ύδωρ παχυνόμενον ποιεί τήν γ η ν λεπτυνόμενον τόν αέρα* πάνυ δέ λεπτυ<τ>ό<ντ*> αΙΘ<έρα> καΐ τους λίθους νόμενον, τό πϋρ. (cf. Α. Gcrckc in Jabrb.f. Philol. Supplbd. 14 (1885), 707); Arius Didymus ap. With the phrase natura fluerent cf. the Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 8: Χρυσίππω δέ τόν cases of verbs used with natura (φύσει) αΙΟέρα τόν καθαρώτατον χαΐ είλικρινέ- collected by Rein on Ac. 1, 15. The στατον [sc. τό ήγεμονικόν είναι τοΰ κόσ­ metaphorical use of fluere docs not ne­ μου]; Censorin. fr. 1, 4: cuius [sc. mundi] cessarily imply liquidity or even motion, principalem . . . Cbrysippus aetbera [sc. but sometimes only a change in charac­ putat), cuius motu perentti subiecta teruntur ter, without loss of continuity, through et administrantur. past, present, and future; cf. Die. 1, 125: ea quae natura fluerent: for Hera- ex ornni aeterm'tatefluensVeritas sempiterna; clitus's doctrine of the flux of elements, Tusc. 5, 70: cum rerum causas alias ex cf. 2, 84, n. (ex terra aqua); suffice it here aliis aptas . . . vidett quibus ab aeterno to cite but a few passages: Plat. Tim. 49 temporefluentibusin atternum ratio tamen b-c: πρώτον μέν 6 ση νΰν ύδωρ ώνομάκαmensque moderatur. The verbs fluere and μεν, πηγνύμενον, ως δοκοϋμεν, λίθους manare are also coupled in 2, 50. The

1, 40

271

terram et aera, solem,1 lunam,2 sidera, universitatemque rerum qua omnia continerentur, atque etiam homines eos qui inmortalitatem essent consecuti. 40 Idemque disputat3 aethera esse eum quern homines Iovem appellarent, quique aer per maria 1

ct s o l c m Μ

■ et l u n a m BF

a

shift in tense f r o m the p r i m a r y se­ q u e n c e above (qui . . . vtrsetur) may be easily paralleled; e.g., 3 , 1 0 : cum caelum suspexissemus statim nos inttlltgere esse aliquod numen quo bate regantur; and other Ciceronian examples cited by R. K u h n c r C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 194-195. t e r r a m : flux b e i n g w h a t the e x a m p l e s in t h e p r e v i o u s n o t e indicate, t h e r e need be n o objection t o terram o n the g r o u n d of its n o t b e i n g a liquid, and h e n c e n o need, with Hcindorf, H . Sauppe (Ind. Scbol. Cot ting. 1864, 12 = Ausgewdblte Scbr. (1896), 397), and A. Bricgcr (Beitr. X.Krit. einiger pbilos. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 10), t o r e a r r a n g e in s u c h an o r d e r as ut et aquam et aera, turn terram, solem, lunam. etc. s o l e m , l u n a m , e i d e r a : cf. 2, 3 9 : bat mundi divinitate perspecta, tribuenda est nderibus eadem divinitas; Philodcm. De Piet. p. 80 G o m p c r z (Doxogr. Gr.x 547): καΐ τόν ήλ<ι>όν <τε> καΐ τή<ν> σελήνην καΐ τους δλλους άστέ<ρ>ας θεούς ο ί ε τ α ι ; A r i u s D i d y m u s a p . S t o b . vol. 1, p . 1 8 5 W a c h s m u t h (Doxogr. Gr* 466): αΙΟέρα . . . έν ω τά &στρα καθίδρυται τά τε απλανή κχΐ τά πλανώμενα, θεία τήν φύσ'.ν δντα και έμψυχα καΐ διοικούμενα κ α τ ά τήν π ρ ό ν ο ι ι ν ; Plut. De Stoic. Re­ pugn. 3 8 , p . 1052a (from C h r y s i p p u s , π ε ρ ί θεών, B o o k I I I ) : ήλιος μέν γ ά ρ και σελήνη καΐ ol άλλοι θεοί παραπλήσιον Ι χ ο ν τ ε ς λόγον γενητοί είσιν, 6 δέ Ζευς ά ί δ ι ό ς έστιν. F o r physical views of C h r y s i p p u s a n d t h e Stoics a b o u t these b o d i e s see S.V.F. 2, n o s . 6 5 0 ; 681-692. u n i v e r e i t a t e m . . . r e r u m : cf. 1, 120: in universitate rerum; 2, 164: universitatem generis humans; the phrase from universi­ tatem t h r o u g h continerentur is u n d u l y s u s p e c t e d by Hcindorf. q u a o m n i a c o n t i n e r e n t u r : cf. omnia continentem, a b o v e [from w h i c h S c h o c -

disputant

Nl

m a n n t h i n k s it was a d d e d at this p o i n t ] ; Wisdom of Solomon, 1, 7 [a Stoic infil­ tration]. i n m o r t a l i t a t e m . . . c o n s e c u t i : as in the d o c t r i n e of Persacus ( 1 , 3 8 ) ; cf. 2 , 6 2 ; P h i l o d c m . De Piet. p . 80 G o m p c r z (Doxogr. Gr.* 547 = S.V.F. 2, n o . 1076): κα<1 άν>ϋρώπους είς θεο<ύ>ς φησι μχ<τ>αβαλεϊ<ν>. 4 0 i d e m q u e d i s p u t a t : cf. P h i l o d c m . De Piet. p p . 79-80 G o m p c r z (Doxogr. Gr* 5 4 6 - 5 4 7 = 5 . 1 / . / · . 2, n o . 1076): <"Η>φ*ιστον δέ πΰ<ρ ε1ν>αι, καΙ Κ ρ όνο ν <μέν τό>ν £εύ<μ>ατος ρ<όο>ν, 'Ρέαν δέ τήν γην, Δία δέ τον αΙΟέρα- τους δέ τόν Ά π ό λ λ ω [ ι ] κα<1> τήν Δ ή μ η τ ρ α γ<ή>ν ή τό έν αύτη πνεύμα, και παιδαριωδώς λέγεσθαι καΐ γρχφεσθαι κα[ε]1 πλάτ<τ>εσθαι <0εού>ς άνθρ<ωποειδεΐς>, δν τρόπον καΐ πόλεις και ποταμούς καΐ τόπους καΐ πάΟ<η· κ>αΙ Δία μέ<ν εΖ>να<ι τόν πε>ρΙ τήν <γή>ν αέρα, <τ>ό<ν> δέ σκο<τει>νόν "Λιδ<ην>, τόν δέ δια της γη<ς κ>αί θαλάτ<τ>ης Ποσ<ειδώ>. C h r y s i p p u s is here f o l l o w i n g in the steps of Z c n o ; cf. 1, 36, a b o v e , and n o t e s ; Min. Fcl. 19, 10 [view of Z c n o ] : interpretando Itmonem aera, Iovem caelum, Neptunum mare, ignem esse Vulcanum. But cf. W . Theiler in Problemata, 1 (1931), 49, n. 1, w h o t h i n k s

Cicero here pbantasiert. aethera e s s e . . . I o v e m : cf. 1, 36, n. (Chrysippus); 2, 4 ; 2, 6 5 - 6 6 ; b u t in 3 , 53 J u p p i t c r is said t o be t h e son of A e t h e r . According to some other traditions J u p p i t c r was the t e r m applied t o the a i r ; e.g., F n n . Izpicharm. 54-59 V a h l c n : istic est is Iupiter quern dico, quern Graeci vocant j aerem, qui ventus est et nubes, imber postea, j atque ex imbre frigus, ventus post fit, aer denuo; Schol. in Arat. 1, p . 335 Maass (S.V.F. 2, n o . 1 1 0 0 ) : τόν αέρα Δία λέγουσιν. ούτος έστιν <ό> δια π ά ν ­ τ ω ν διήκων κατά τους Σ τ ω ι κ ο ύ ς ; A r n o b . 3 , 3 0 ; P r o c l . in Tim. p . 154a (p. 48

272

1, 40

manaretl eum esse Neptunum, terramque earn * esse quae 3 1

mancrct Η

■ cam] eamquc A1

th. Dichl): ό δέ Ζευς άήρ ουράνιος; Eustath. in / / . 17, 2 0 6 ; 2 3 , 2 2 8 ; in Od. 1, 217; 7; ni3 , 2 8 2 ; 9, 1 1 1 ; 20, 98. O n the mctonymical use o f the names of deities and alle­ legorical interpretations connected there­ rcwith cf. 1, 36, n. (Iovem . . . lunonem . . . Vestam)\ 2, 65-68; Lucr. 2, 655-660; K); Plut. De Is. et Os. 40, p. 367c; 60, p. 3 7 7 d ; O. Gross, De Metonymiis Set moras nis Latini a Dtorum Nominibus petitis (in Diss, pbilol. Halenses, 19, 4 (1911), 301)1410), w h o rinds (p. 311) this usage much eh c o m m o n e r in Latin than in Greek. :k. Chrysippus discussed this question in his first book περί θεών, but perhaps ips also in his περί Διός; cf. Plut. De comm. Noiit. 6, p. 1061a. Philodelemus {De Pie/, p. 85 Gompcrz) scorn­ nfully remarks of the Stoics that they icy d o not recognize anthropomorphic lie gods, άλλα άέρα<ς> καΐ π<νε>ύματα τα <κ>αΙ αιθέρας. aer p e r m a r i a . . . N e p t u n u m : cf. cf. jut 2, 7 1 : deus pertinent ptr naturam aausque ret\ per terras Ceres; per maria Neptunus; \u; 3 , 6 4 : Neptunum esse diets am mum cum ^m i'tellegentia per mare pertinentem, idem em de Cerere; Philod. De Pitt. p. 82 G o m p eire rz % {Doxogr. Gr. 549, under the views of D i o g e n e s of Babylon - S. V.F. 3 , p. 217, n o . 33): <εΐ>ν<αΙ> τε τοΰ Διός τό μέν είς τήν θάλατταν διατετα<κ>ός Π oο­ σειδώνα, τό δ* είς τήν γην Δήμητρα, τό δ* είς <τ>όν αέρα "Ηραν, καθάπερ κτωνα λέγειν; Plut. De Is. et Os. 40, p. 367c: ταΰτα μι ν βμοια τοις >ΐς ύπό τών Στωικών θεολογουμένοις εστί* rl· χαΐ γάρ εκείνοι τό μέν γόνιμον πνεϋμχ μα χαΐ τρόφιμον Διόνυσο ν είναι λέγουσι . . . Δήμητρα δέ καΐ Κόρην τό διά τής γής ής καΐ τών καρπών διήκον, ΙΙοσειδώνα δέ τό διά της θαλάττης [cf. 66, p. 377d; id. d.tt De Vit. Horn. 2, 102]; D i o g . L. 7, 147 47 [the view of Z c n o ] : Ποσειδώνα χατά τήν ήν είς τό ΰγρόν, καΐ Δήμητραν κατά τήν είς ίίς γ η ν ; Cornut. 4 ; Max. Tyr. 4, 8: χάλει Ιει . . τόν δέ Ποσειδώ πνεϋμα διά γής καΐ ;al θαλάττης Ιόν. Xenocrates had already dy said (ap. Stob. vol. 1, pp. 36-37 Wachsis-

1

qua caeres A1 m u t h ) : τήν δέ διά τοΰ ύγροϋ Ποσειδώνα, τήν δέ διά της γης φυτοσπόρον Δήμητραν. ταϋτα δέ χορηγήσας τοις Στωικοΐς τά πρόττρα παρά του Πλάτωνος μεταπέφρακεν; Ο. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1139, n. 2 ; O . Gross in Diss. pbilol. Ha/ensts, 19, 4 (1911), 385-386. IHippocr.] De Flatibus, 3 ( X X I , 572 K.). recognizes περί τοΰ πελάγους δτι μέθεξιν Ιχει του πνεύματος . . . ού γάρ 4ν ποτέ τά πλωτά ζώα ζωειν ήδΰνατο μή μετέχοντα πνεύματος. For the names Poseidon and Neptunus used (like Nereus) for the sea or for water in general cf. De Or. 3 , 167: Cererem pro frupbus ... poet at Neptunum pro mari\ Philo, De Decai. 12; O . Gross, op. cit.t 3 8 5 - 3 8 6 ; t o which add [Clem.] Recogti. 10, 3 4 ; A r n o b . 5, 4 5 ; A u g . De Doctr. Christ. 3, 1 1 ; Prud. C. Sjmm. 1, 301-302; Schol. / / . 20, 6 7 : διονομάζοντα . . . τό δέ ύδωρ Ποσειδώνα . . . τόν αέρα δέ "Ηραν, καΐ τά λοιπά ομοίως; Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 126: p/erumque pot tat Neptunum pro man ponunJ', Scrv. Aen. 1, 142: mare enim didtur esse Neptunus; Et. M. s. v. Ποσειδών · σημαίνει γάρ τήν θάλασσαν; L. Delarte in L Antiq. class. 4 (1935), 45. Lucr. 2, 652-657, protests against taking such personifications seriously, A. Brieger (Beutr. ξ. Krit. einigtr pbilos. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 10) w o u l d supply between aer and per maria s o m e such words as inter mare et caelum in/eritctus esset lunonem esse, quique [suggested by 2, 66, b e l o w ] , which seems unnecessary in view of the absence of any such expression in Philodemus and also o f the evidence cited above for air as permeating the s e a ; cf. Aristot. De Gen. An. 3 , 11, 762 a 18-20: γίνεται δ' έν γη καΐ έν ύγρώ τά ζ ώ α καΐ τά φυτά διά τό έν γ η μέν ύδωρ ύπάρχειν, έν δ* ύδατι πνεϋμα; Plin. Ν.Η. 2, 1 0 : spin turn quern Grata nostriqm eodem vocabu/o aer a appellant, vitalem bunc et per cuncta rerum meabilem totoqm consertum; 9, 17: in aquam quidem penttrare vitalem bunc tali turn quis m;rttur qui etiam redds ab bis eum cernat.

1, 40

273

Ceres diceretur, similique ratione persequitur vocabula reliquorum deorum. Idemque etiam legis ! perpetuae e t 2 aeternae vim, quae quasi dux vitae et magistra officiorum sit, Iovem dicit esse, eandemque fatalem necessitatem appellat sempiternam rerum 1

leges AlBl

» et om. Η

ccrram . . . Ceres: cf. 2, 67: mater ... a gerendis frugibus Ceres tamquam geres . . . Δημήτηρ quasi γη μήτηρ nominata est (where sec the notes]; 2, 71: per terras Ceres; 3, 64. In Greek sometimes Demeter, sometimes Rhea is the name of the earth-goddess; cf. Philodem. De Pitt. p. 82 Gompcrz (Doxogr. Gr.x 549); Cornut. N.D. 28; Artcmid. Onirocr. 2, 39: τήν Δημήτερα τη γη τον αύτΛν εχειν λόγον 9* σ ^ ν οί σοφοί; Sext. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 189; Schol. Arat. 150, pp. 365-366 Maass: αυτήν γάρ είναι τους καρ­ πούς και τήν μητέρα τήν γην; Hcsych. s.v. ' Αχηρώ · καί Γη και Δημήτηρ ή αύτη; Eitym. Gud. s.v. Δημήτηρ* ή γη; IJiym. ΑΙ. s.v. Δηώ· ή Δημήτηρ γη έστιν; id., s.v. 'Ρέα- Χρύσιππος δέ λέγει την γην 'Ρέαν κεκλήσθαι; id., s.v. Δημήτηρ ;SchoI. Hcs. Tbeog. 135: κατά δέ τον Χρύσιππον ή γη 'Ρέα; Eustath. in Od. 5, 125; in Latin Ceres is so described, e.g., Arnob. 3, 32; 5, 32: pro teihtre Cererem nominal; 5, 35: Cererem . . . pro terra vultis audire; 5, 37: Cerere quae appellata est terra \ Scrv. G. 3, 7: Ceres ipsa est terra; Aen. 6, 603: Ceres ... quia ipsa est terra; Philargyr. in Eel. 5, 79 (on the lemma Cererique]: id est Deae Terraet quae eadem est et Proser­ pina, eadem est et Vesta; 1 Myth. Vat. 11: Terra, id est Ceres; 12: Ceres ipsa est terra; 2 Myth. Vat. 102; O. Gruppc, op. rit., 2, 1165, n. 5; O. Gross, op. at., 351, for a further metonymical use in the sense of pants or cibus. legis perpetuae: cf. 1, 36, n. (naturalem legem divinam); Philodem. De Piet. p. 77 Gompcrz [as restored by R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 (1920), 372]: και ε<ύν>ο<μ>ίαν όνομ<άζεσ>θαι τόν Δία; id., p. 80 Gompcrz (Doxogr. Gr.% 547): καΐ τους α*λλοι>ς άστέ<ρ>ας θεούς ο(εται καΐ τον ν4μον; id., p. 81 Doxogr. Gr.* 547). καν τω Περί <χ>αρίτων, <έν ψ τ*όν Δία νόμον φησΙ<ν
Hymn., 38-39 (S.V.F. 1, no. 537): ούτε βροτοϊς γέρας 4λλο τι μείζον / ούτε θεοϊς ή κοινόν άεΐ νόμον έν δίκη ύμνεΐν; Aristocles ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 14, 2 {S.V.F. 1, no. 98): τήν δέ τούτων [sc. των λύγων καί αίτιων] έπιπλοκήν καΐ άκολουΟίαν είμαρμένην καί έπιστήμην καί άλήθειαν καί νόμον είναι τών βντων άδιάδραστόν τίνα καί δφυκτον. Chrysippus began his work περί νόμου with the statement (S.V.F. 3, p. 77, no. 314): ό νόμος πάντων εστί βασιλεύς θείων τε καί ανθρωπίνων πραγμάτων; cf. also 3, n. s. 315-326; to which add Sen. Dial. 6,18,1: intraturur es urhem dis hominibus commtmem . . . certis legibus aeternisque divine tarn. Plato, according to Act. Ρlac. 1, 28, 2 (Doxogr. Gr.% 323), spoke ofλόγον άΐδιον τήν ούσίαν της είμαρμένης καί νόμον atδιον της τοϋ παντός φύσεως, with which cf. [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 42 (Doxogr. Gr* 620 - XIX, 262 K.). dux vitae: cf. Tusc. 5,5: ο vitae philosopbia dux; Lucr. 2,172: dux vitaedia voluptas; Sail. Jug. 1 , 3 : dux atque imperator vitae mortalium animus est. Re id (on Ac. 1, 32) remarks that quasi here applies not to dux alone but to the whole clause. magistra officiorum: cf. Tusc. 2, 12: philosophus in vitae ratione peccans hoc turpior est, quod in officio, cuius magister esse vult, labitur. The term o/ficium re­ presents in the De Officiis and elsewhere the Greek καθήκον (cf. Fin. 3, 20; Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 548; also Att. 15, 13, 6; 16, 11, 4). See E. Bcrncrt, De Vi atque Usu Vocabuli Officii (1930), especially pp. 25-42 on rhe meaning of the word in the Ciceronian period, and 74-75 on its equation with καθήκον. With this use of magistra cf. Tusc. 2, 16: magistra vitae pbilosopbia; 5, 5: magistra morum et dis­ cipline fuisti. fatalem necessitatem: cf. 1, 39: fatalem umbram et necessitatem rerum 18

274

1,41

futurarum veritatcm; quorum nihil tale est ut in eo vis divina inesse videatur. 41 Et haec quidem in * primo libro de natura deorum; in secundo autem volt Orphei, Musaei, Hesiodi, Home1

quidem B(add. in)

futurarum \ Ac. 1, 29: deum ... omniumqm at that point, Plat. Apol. 41a (like Clem. return . . . quasi prudentiam quondam ... Strom. 6, 2, 15, 2 and Tzctz. Tbeogoma, quam interdum tandem necessitate m appel­ 28-30) uses the order found in our pas­ lantt quasi fata/em et immutabilem continua- sage. Ancient evidence discussing the life, relations, and pupils of Orpheus is tionem ordinis stmpiterni. ecmpiternam... veritatem: cf. 1,55: collected by O. Kern, Orpbicorum Frag. ilia fetalis necesntas . . . ut quicquid accidat (1922),. 1-51; the fragments of the soid ex aeterna peri/ate causarumque continue-called Orphic writings are gathered in tione fluxisse dicatis; 3, 14: quod autem the same work, 80-344; for recent dis­ semper ex omm aeternitate verum fuerit id cussions of these cf. M. P. Nilsson in esse fa turn; Dip. 1, 125: ea (sc. είμαρμένη) Harv. tbeol. Rev. 28 (1935), 181-230; est ex omni aeternitatefluens,peritas sem- I. M. Linforth, Tbe Artsof Orpheus (1941), piterna [and Pease's n.]. who finds no evidence for an organized vie divina: cf. 1, 39 and n. {vim divinam Orphic religion. The name ΟΡΦΑΣ ap­ pears on a sixth-century metope at in ration*). Delphi (cf. Kern, op. cit.t no. 1), and ineaee videatur: one of Cicero's fa­ vorite clausula*, which Quintil. Inst. όνομαχλυτόν Όρφήν occurs in Ibycus, 9, 4, 73, calls iam nimis frequens (cf. 10, 2, fr. 10A Bergk4 (ap. Priscian, Inst. 6, 92). 18]. In the present book for the combi­ The figure of Orpheus is probably nation ~ I videa{n)tur see sections 4, 9, considerably older than the ascription to him of any body of writings, and in 12, 41, 61, 73, 100. and 124. the sixth century, with its increased 41 de natura deorum: we know of interest in the question of sin, puri­ at least three books by Chrysippus περί θεών; cf. S.V.F 3, p. 197 for the fication, and ritual, as well as in cosmo­ gony, and with the emergence of reli­ fragments. in secundo: cf. Philodem. De Piet. gious poetry, it seems likely that "some individual hit on the idea of making a p. 80 Gomperz {Doxogr. Gr.* 547 = prophet out of a legendary singer" (A. S. V.F. 2, no. 1078): έν δ*έ τω 5ευτέ<ρω> D. Nock in CI. Weekly, 35 (1942). 162). τά τ<ε> είς 'Ορφέα <καΙ Μ>ουσαϊον άναφε<ρόμ>ε<ν>α και <τ>ά παρ* <Ό>μήρω Orpheus and Musaeus (often repre­ καΐ Ήσιό$<ω> καΐ Εύρι<π>1δη κ[ι]αΙ sented as his son or pupil: Diod. 4, 2 5 , 1 ; ποιηταΐς άλλοις, <ώ>ς κα<1> Κλεάνθης, Justin, Cohort, ad Gr. 15; Tatian, Ad <π>ειρ5τα<ι συ>νοικειοϋ<ν> ταΐς δόξαις αύGr. 4 1 ; Clem. Strom. 1, 21, 131, 1 [as τώ<ν>; Min. Fel. 19, 11: Zenonemque emended by Lobeck); Eus. Pr. Ev. 10, interpretatione pbysio/ogica in Hesiodi, Ho­ II, 30; Scrv. Aen. 6, 667; Hicr. Cbron. merit Orpheique car minibus imi tatto- [sc. ann. Abr. 750; Thcodoric ap. Cassiod. Cbrysippus]. Var. 2, 40, 7; Suid. s.v. Μουσαίος; Orphei: the vexed question of Or- A. Rzach in P.-W. 16 (1933), 761), arc phism cannot here be treated in detail, commonly represented as earlier in date yet a few points demand some notice. than Homer (Sext. Emp. Adv. Gram. 204; Clem. Strom. 1, 21, 107, 4-5; Cicero alludes to Orpheus at 1, 107; at 3, 45 he calls him the son of a Muse; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 2, 49; in addition and at 3, 58 he mentions sacra Orphica. to several other passages cited by Rzach, In Tusc. 1, 98, he lists, in the order op. cit., 762, and, by implication, Tatian, Orpheus, Musaeus, Homer, and Hcsiod, ap. Eus. Pr. EP. 10, 11, 27-28, and those passages which make Orpheus an Argothe four here named, though his source

1, 41 naut (Kcm, op. cit., nos. 78-80; Linforth, op. cit., A), as well as the statement of Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 26, 1-3, that Homer plagiarized from Orpheus and Hcsiod from Musaeus), and at a late date they are credited with the invention of the dactylic hexameter as a vehicle for theological expression (Mar. Plot. Saccrd. Art. gram. 3 (G.L.K. 6, 502); Mall. Thcod. De Metris, A (G.L.K. 6, 589)). Together or combined with other shad­ owy figures, such as Linus and Thamyris, they form a sort of canon of early prophetic poets—thtologi (poetae)—, e.g., Ar. Ran. 1032-1033, and schol.; Eur. Rl>es. 944-945; Plat. Rep. 2, 364*; Prot. 316d; Ion, 536b; Diod. 1, 96, 2 ; Plin. N.H. 25, 12; Lucian, De Salt. 15; Acl. V.H. 14, 2 1 ; Paus. 10, 7, 2; Aristid. Or. 4, p. 47 Dindorf; 19, p. 415 Dindorf; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 5, 15; Orig. C. Celt. 1, 18; Chalcid. in Tim. 126; Clem. Strom. 5, 4, 24, 1; Eus. Pr. Ev. 10, 12, 28; 13, 12, 4-5; Philostr. Heroic, p. 162 Kayscr; Schol. Lond. Dionys. Thr. (Bckk. Anted. 2, 785); Aug. CD. 18. 37; Olympiod. ap. Phot. Bib/. 80, p. 61a, 31 Bekk.; Syrianus in Metaph. 12, 8, p. 148, 1 Kroll; Eustath. in //. 2, 596. Various later writers discussed Orpheus (tcstimonia in Kern, op. cit., nos. 228243), since his name was increasingly revered, especially by Proclus and the later Ncoplatonists, but the Stoics after the time of Chrysippus seem not to have used his supposed writings (W. Capcllc in Neue Jahrb. 15 (1905), 560. n. 5). Other traces of Chrysippus's treatment of Orpheus are found by Kern (pp. at., no. 233) in Plut. De Is. et Os. 25, p. 360d-f (S.V.F. 2, no. 1103); Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 3, 3 (V, 308 K.): ώσπερ γαρ έξ 'Ομήρου καΐ 'Ησιόδου βρα­ χέα παρεθέμην όλίγω πρόσθεν ων ό Χρύ­ σιππος έγραψεν, ούτω έξ Όρφέως καΐ 'Εμπεδοκλέους και Τυρταίου καΐ Στησι­ χόρου καΐ Εύριπίδου καΐ έτερων ποιητών έπων μνημονεύει πάμπολλων όμοίαν εχ­ όντων άτοπίαν, κτλ. [cf. 3, 4, pp. 314315 Κ. - S.V.F. 2, no. 907]. The works of Orpheus with which Chrysippus is here supposed to have dealt were probably the 24 books of Ιεροί λόγοι (cf. Suid. s.v. Όρφεύς),

275

sometimes cited by other names (such as θεογονία, Διονύσου αφανισμός, τό περί Διός καΐ "Ηρας, ol περί της "Ιπτας λόγοι; cf. Kern, op. cit., 141), of which the fragments arc collected by Kern, pp. 140-248 (nos. 60-235); for a biblio­ graphy cf. Kern, op. at., 63-69; brought down further by M. P. Nilsson in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 28 (1935), 181-182, n. 1. Musaei: ancient traditions about him in Vorsokrat. 2, no. 67A; O. Kern, Orphicorum Frag. (1922), nos. 166-172. Some thought him the son of Orpheus (see the preceding note) and the father of Eumolpus (e.g., Marm. Par. A 27 {Vor­ sokrat. 2, no. 67 A 8); Schol. Soph. O.C. 1053; Suid. s.v. Μουσαίος). On works ascribed to him sec O. Kern, De Musaei Athen. Frag. (1898), who on pp. 9-11 (nos. 1-11) gives the fragments of his θεογονία; Vorsokrat. 2, no. 67 B; Rzach, op. cit., 763-767; that which chiefly concerns us is his θεογονία (Vorsokrat. 2, 67 Β 1-19; cf. Zicglcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 1540-1542; Rzach, op. cit., 763-765), which led to his being compared with Hcsiod, as was Orpheus with Homer (e.g., Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 26, 1-3; Phot. Lex. p. 277 Porson; Harpocr. s.v. Μελίτη). Hesiodi: the order by which Hcsiod here precedes Homer (cf. Hdt. 2, 53; Plat. Apol. 41a; Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 15, 2; Tzctz. Tbeogonia, 28-30) is perhaps be­ cause, as Scxt. Emp. Adv. Gram. 204 says, some writers thought him more ancient than Homer (Gcll. 3, 11, 2 says Accius and Ephorus so believed). On Homer and Hcsiod as the first tlxologi cf. Alex. Aphrod. in Metaph. 1, 3, p. 25, 9-10. The work here discussed was doubtless his Theogony, for the com­ ment of Zcno on which cf. 1, 36, and n. (Tbeogonian . . . interpretatur), above. For the type of treatment which Chrysippus there used cf. S.V.F. 2, nos. 907-908. Homeri: here too Chrysippus perhaps considered, not only the topics touched upon in 1, 42, below, but also the ele­ ments of a theogony as seen in //. 14; cf. Zicglcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 1539-1540. Zcno had similarly written on the Iliad and Odyssey, διδάσ­ κων 6τι τα μέν κατά δόξαν, τα δέ κατ*

276

1,41

rique fabellas accommodate ad ea quae ipse primo libro de deis inmortalibus dixerit, ut etiam veterrimi poetae,1 qui haec ne * 1

posse poetae Ο

* nee Ο

άλήθειαν γέγραφεν (sc. Όμηρος), δπως also as a teacher of philosophic doctrines. Strabo, 1, 2, 17, asserts: τήν γαρ εκείνου μή φαίνηται αυτός αύτφ μαχόμενος . . . έτι δέ καΐ Περσαΐος ό τοΰ Ζήνωνος κατά [sc. Όμηρου] ποίησιν φιλοσόφημα πάντας την αυτήν ύπόθεσιν γέγραφε καΐ άλλοι νομίζειν; cf. Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 23: πλείους (Dio Chrys. Or. 53,4-5 = S. V.F. 1ρ* ούν, el τις θέλει τάληθές έξετάζειν, ουχί καΐ ταϋτα τά στοιχεία παρ* Όμήρω 1, no. 456); cf. what Tatian, Ad Gr. 21 says of the allegorizing of Metrodorus φιλοσοφείται; J. Tate in CL Quart. 23 of Lampsacus. Christians similarly used (1929), 42, who remarks: "early Stoics allegory to explain difficult O.T. nar­ believed Homer and Hcsiod to have ratives; J. Adam, Relig. Teachers of been original thinkers, who expressed Greece (1908), 14-15, compares Gala/. sound doctrine in the mythical style proper to the primitive times in which 4, 21-31. On Cicero's use of Homer in they lived." Cicero would not have his philosophical works cf. V. d'Agostino in Ilmondo class. 6, Suppl. (1936), 1-14. spoken as he did, continues Tate, "if Chrysippus (like Cornutus) had treated fabeUae: with disparaging force; cf. 3, 12: fabellas amies; 3, 13; Div. 2, 80: the poets as having transmitted scraps nihil debet esse in pbilosopbia commenticiis and shreds of an ancient philosophy which they themselves did not under­ fabellis loci; Tusc. 1, 114; Pro Cael. 64. stand." Cf. also P. H. De Lacy in Am. accommodare: συνοικειοϋν, as in Philodcm. De Pitt. p. 80 Gompcrz, fount. ofPbiloL 69 (1948), 241; 259, n. 104. On Homer as claimed by the various quoted in note on in secundo, above. The philosophic schools cf. Schol. //. 1, 405 method used by Chrysippus was, if we may judge from Cicero, to reconcile (also Schol. Townl. //. 1, 404): Όμηρος with his own theological dogmas the δ*έ, ώς Στωικός . . . φησιν (cf. Eustath. traditional theology of the poets, rather in //. 1, 404); Sen. Ep. 88, 5: nisi forte tibi Homerum philosophum fussse persuadent, than to construct a theological system upon the data furnished by mythological cum bis ipsis quibus colligunt ntgent; nam modo Sfoicum ilium faciunt, virtu/em solam tradition. dixerit: detertores and some editors un­ probantem ... modo Epicureum, laudantem statum quietae civitatis ... modo Peripatetinecessarily change to dixerat; cf. 1, 34, n. cum, tria bonorum genera inducentem, modo (sint). Academicum, omnia incerta docentem. appaut . . . veterrimi . . . Stoici . . . videantur: since the Jewish-Christian theolo­ ret nihil borum esse in illo quia omnia sunt, Heraclit. Quaest. Horn. 23: Γνα τι καΐ gy derived, at least in a considerable ΙΙεριπατητικοΐς φιλοσόφοις χαρίσηται part, from a common O.T.source, its Όμηρος έπεκαλέσατο; Athen. 12, 513a: exempla virtutis and its doctrines were ό 8έ παρά τω Όμήρω 'Οδυσσεύς ήγεμών naturally claimed by Jews and Christians alike; and since modern Christianity δοκεϊ γεγενησθαι 'Επικουρώ της πολυ­ θρύλητου ήδονης, βσπερ φησίν [quoting stems from prereformation theologians Od. 9, 5-11; cf. Ε. Bignone in Atene t it is natural that Catholics and Protestants Roma, 3 scr., 2 (1934), 16, for other should alike find in them support for their own distinctive doctrines. Similar­ ancient suggestions that Epicurus derived ly the later philosophical schools derived from Homer his theory of pleasure]; from Socrates appealed to his teaching Eus. Pr. Ev. 13, 12, 13-16, where Aristobulus finds the Sabbath supported and example, and all Greeks resorted to by passages in Hesiod, Homer, and Li­ Homer, both as the classic depicter of vir­ nus; Iren. C. Haeres. 1, 9, 4 [of the tues and vices (cf. Hor. Ep. 1,2, 1-31) and

1,41

277

suspicati quidem sint, Stoici fuisse vidcantur. Quern Diogenes Babylonius consequens, in eo libro l qui inscribitur De Minerva, 1

libro add. Β

G n o s t i c s ] : δμοια ποιοϋντες τ ο ι ς υ π ο ­ θέσεις τάς τυχούσας αύτοϊς προβαλλομένοις, έπειτα πειρωμένοις έκ τ ω ν ' Ο μ ή ­ ρου π ο ι η μ ά τ ω ν μελετάν αύτάς, ώ σ τ ε τους άπειροτέρους δοκεΐν έ π ' εκείνης της έξ ύπογυίου μεμελετημένης υποθέσεως "Ομηρον τα £πη πεποιηκέναι, κ τ λ . ; H i p p o l . Pbtlosopbum. 5, 8 : ol θ α υ μ α σ ι ώ τ α τ ο ι γ ν ω σ τ ι κ ο ί , έφευρεταΐ καινής τέχνης γ ρ α μ ­ μ α τ ι κ ή ς , τόν εαυτών προφήτην " Ο μ η ­ ρον ταΰτα προφαίνοντα άρρήτως δοξάζουσι; P h o t . Bibl. 214, p . 173a B c k k . [of H i c r o c l c s ] : ό δέ . . . είς ' Ο ρ φ έ α και "Ομηρον καΐ όσοι άλλοι πρό της Π λ ά τ ω ­ νος επιφανείας έγνωρίζοντο την ΓΙλατωνικήν περί των προκειμένων φιλοσο­ φία ν άνάπτει; also J. Duffy in CI. fount. 3 8 (1943), 194, n. 4. Similarly M i n . Fcl. 20, 1 : ut quivis arbitretur aut nunc Christianoi pbilosophos esse aut philosopbos fuisse

n a m e (enumerated by D i o g . L. 6, 8 1 ; t o w h o m a d d an E p i c u r e a n p h i l o s o p h e r n a m e d D i o g e n e s w h o also came from Selcucia; cf. A t h c n . 5, 211a); in Off. 3 , 51 Cicero applies t o h i m b o t h titles: Diogeni Babylonia . . . magno et gravi Stoico\ cf. Sen. 2 3 : Diogenem Stoicum. H e was b o r n a b o u t 240 B.C., was a pupil of C h r y s i p p u s {Div. 1 , 6 ; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 3 (Doxogr. Gr* 600 = X I X , 227 K.; cf. Stoic. Ind. Herculan. 48 {S.V.F. 3 , p . 210, n o . 3)), the head of the Stoic s c h o o l , and o n e of the famous embassy of p h i l o s o p h e r s which came t o R o m e in 155 B.C., at which time Cicero represents Laelius (Sen. 23) as h a v i n g seen h i m . H e died at the age of 88 ([Lucian,] Aiacrob. 20), p r o b a b l y before 150 (the assumed date of t h e De Senectute); cf. M . W c l l m a n n in P.-W. 5 (1905), 774.

iam tunc Cbristianos. Note the use of our His fragments arc collected in S. V.F* 3, passage by F. Bacon, Adv. of Learning, p . 91 (1826 cd.).

2,

T h e «/-clause may be r e g a r d e d as cither final o r c o n s e c u t i v e ; a little m o r e p r o b a b l y t h e latter. s u s p i c a t i . . . s i n t : M a y o r explains t h e s u b j u n c t i v e as in a clause o f charac­ t e r i s t i c ; it m i g h t , h o w e v e r , equally well be d u e t o attraction t o the m o o d of videantur; cf. 1, 85: fecerit. q u e r n . . . c o n s e q u e n s : cf. 1, 32, and n. (subsequens); Div. 1, 6: quern [sc. Cbrysippum] subsequens mum librum Dioge­ nes Babylonius edidit; Brut. 225: quos est Sex. Titius consecutus. D i o g e n e s B a b y l o n i u s : a native of Selcucia (cf. S.V.F. 3 , p . 210, n o s . 2-4) b u t k n o w n from the name of his c o u n ­ t r y ; cf. Strab. 16, 1, 1 6 : ώσπερ δέ Β α βυλωνίαν την χώραν καλοϋμεν, ο ύ τ ω καΐ τους άνδρας τους έκεΐθεν Βαβυλωνίους καλοϋμεν, ούκ άπό της πόλεως άλλ' ά π ό τ η ς χ ώ ρ α ς · άπό δέ της Σελευκείας ή τ ­ τον, καν εκείθεν ώσι, καθάπερ Διογένη τόν Σ τ ω ι κ ό ν φιλόσοφον. H e was usually d e s c r i b e d either as Babylonius or as Stoicus, t o distinguish him from o t h e r s of his

p p . 212-243, the most n u m e r o u s being those o n music and rhetoric preserved by P h i l o d c m u s . With the present passage cf. P h i l o d c m . De Pie/, p p . 82-83 G o m p c r z (Doxogr. Gr* 548-549 = S. V.F. 3 , p . 217, n o . 33): Λ<ι>ογένης δ' ό Βαβυλώνιος έν τ ω Περί της 'Αθήνας . . . <εΤ>\καί> τε του Διός τό μέν είς τήν Οάλατταν διατετα<κ>ός Ποσειδώνα, τό δ' είς τήν γήν Δ ή μ η τ ρ α , τό δ* είς <τ>όν αέρα "Ηραν . . . τό δ* είς τό<ν> α<ίθ>έρα Ά θ η ν ά ν τούτο γαρ λέ<γε>σθαι τό "έκ της <κεφα>λ ή ς " καί " Ζ ε υ ς άρρην Ζευς θήλυς." τινάς δέ τ ω ν Σ τ ω ι κ ώ ν φάσκειν Οτι τό ήγεμονικόν έν τ ή κ<ε>φαλή· φρόνησιν γά<ρ> είναι, διό καΐ Μήτιν καλεΐσθαι κ τ λ . ; Min. Fcl. 19, 12: Babylonio etiam Diogeni disciplina est exponendi et disserendi, Iovis par turn et orturn Minervae et hoc genus cetera rerum vocabula esse, non deorum; also W . Ax's pracfatio (1933), iv, and w o r k s there cited. q u i inscribitur D e M i n e r v a : cf. 1, 32, n. (libro qui . . . inscribitur). Other writers o n this t o p i c cited by O . G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1193-1194,

278

1,41

partum Iovis ortumqueL virginis ad physiologiam traducens 1

partu iouis ortuque AD*HP,

partui eius {tort, ex ouis) ortuque Dl

axe Hermippus, 'Αθήνας γοναί (a comedy; the fragments in Com. Att. Frag. 1 (1880), 224-227 Kock); Cornut. N.D. 20; Aristid. Or. 2 Dindorf; III Myth. Vat. 10, 2. For possibly similar Stoic treatises P. Decharme, La ait. des trad, relig. cbez Us Grecs (1904), 260, compares Cleanthes, περί γιγάντων (Diog. L. 7, 175), Chrysippus, Ttcpl <χ>αρίτων (Philodem. De Pie/. p. 81 Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 547)), and Posidonius, περί ηρώων καΐ δαιμόνων (Macrob. Sat. 1, 23, 7); Orclli's emenda­ tion of Ait. 13, 39, 2, to read iibros . . . ve/im mittas et maxime Φαιδρού περί θεών et Παλλάδος [ΠΛΛΙΔΟΣ codd.\ would bring such a work into the Epi­ curean field. partum Iovis: cf. 3, 53: qui genuisse Minervam dicitur; though according to another tradition Athena was the daugh­ ter of Posidon (Paus. 1, 14, 6; Bckk. Anecd. 1, 208; Harpocr., Phot. Lex.t and Suid. s.v. Ιππία ΆΟηνα; Eustath. in Dion. Per. 267; Etym. M. s.v. Ιππία). Our earliest literary accounts of the birth of Athena from the head of Zeus appear to be those in Hymn. Homer. 3, 308; 28, 4-16; Hcs. Theog. 886-896; 924-926; Stcsichorus (according to Schol. Ap. Rhod. 4, 1310): πρώτος Στησίχορος Ιφη σύν δπλοις έκ της τοϋ Διός κεφαλής άναπηδήσαι την ΆΟηναν; Pind. ΟΙ. 7, 35-37: άνίχ* Άφαίστου τέχναισιν / χαλκελάτω πελέκει πατέρος ' Αθηναία κορυφάν κατ' &κραν / άνορούσασ' άλαλαξεν ύπερμάκει βοά; so many writers, while others (e.g., Eur. Ion, 452-457) ascribed the blow to Prometheus, still others (e.g., Eumolpus ap. Philodem. De Pie/, p. 31 Gomperz) call the striker Hephaestus, Palacmon, or Hermes; on these variants cf. Schol. Pind. Of. 7, 66; Eustath. in //. 1, 197; 1, 200; 4, 492; in Od. 24, 230; and especially A. B. Cook. Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 660-661. In a n the subject had appeared in sixthcentury vases, showing five types: (1) Zeus in labor, with the Ilithyiae at­ tending; (2) Athena emerging from his

head; (3) a mingling of these two types; (4) Athena armed but not full grown, standing on the knees of Zeus; and (5) a mature Athena armed and standing before Zeus (Cook, op. at.t 662-663; 688). Later the theme became famous, as on the cast pediment of the Parthenon; Paus. 1, 24, 5; Cook, op. cit.% 688-726, with abundant citation of the literature and consideration of various views. For this myth, mentioned by many writers, particularly in later scholiastic sources, though considered by Mcnand. Rhet. {Rbet. Gr. 3, 341 Spengel) as among the stories which are τοϋ άκοϋσαι αηδείς, the ancients offered many alle­ gorical explanations, summarized by Cook, op. at., 726-727. Thus Chrysippus ap. Philodem. De Piet. p. 83 Gomperz (Doxogr. Gr.* 549): Χρύσιππον δ* έν τ φ στή<0>ει τό ηγεμονικών <ε>Ιναι κάκεΐ τή<ν Ά0>ηνάν γεγονένα<ι> φρόνησιν οδσαν, τ φ <δ>έ τ<ή>ν φωνήν έκ της <κ>εφαλής έχκρίνεσθαι <λ>έγειν έκ της <κ>εφα<λ>ής, ύπ6 δέ Ή<φ>αίσ<του, δι>ότι τ<έ>χνη<ι γί>νεθ' ή φρόνησις, καΐ ΆΟηινάν μέν ο<1>ον Άθ<ρη>ναν είρήσθαι, <Τριτω>νίδα δέ καΐ Τρ<ιτογέν>ειαν δια το την φρόνησιν έκ τριών συνεστηκέναι λόγων, τώ<ν> φ<υσικώ>ν καΐ τώ<ν ή>θικακν κ>αΙ τών λογικών [a somewhat similar view of the three λόγοι is by Schol. //. 8, 39 ascribed to Dcmocritus]; cf. Philo, De Opif. 100; also Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plat. 3, 8; Isid. Etjm. 8, 11, 72. For the view of Diogenes sec note on Diogenes Babylonius, above. Further cf, Cornut. N.D. 20: ή δέ'Αθη­ νά έστιν ή τοϋ Διός σύνεσις, ή αυτή ούσα τη έν αύτώ προνοία. καΟό καΐ Προνοίας Άθηνας Ιδρύονται ναοί. γενέσθαι δ* έκ της Δι6>ς κεφαλής λέγεται, τάχα μέν τών αρχαίων ύπολαβόντων τό ήγεμονικόν της ψυχής ημών ένταϋθ' είναι, καθάπερ και έτεροι τών μετά ταϋτα έδοξασαν, τάχα δ* έπεί τοϋ μέν άνθρωπου τό άνωτάτω μέρος τοϋ σώματος ή κεφαλή έστι, τοϋ δέ κόσμου ό αίθήρ, όπου τό ήγεμονι­ κόν αύτοϋ έστι καΐ ή της φρονήσεως ού-

1, 42

279

deiungit a fabula. 16 42 Exposui fere non philosophorum iudicia sed deliranσία, and much more. Other more or less allegorical accounts may be found in Diod. 1, 12, 7; Schol. //. 1, 195; Hcradit. Quaest. Horn. 19; Artcmid. Onirocr. 2, 35; [Clem.J Recogn. 10, 20; 10, 33; Macrob. Somn. Sap. 1, 6, 11; Fa von. Somn. Sap. p. 405 Orelli; Serv. Ed. 2, 6 1 ; Aen. 4, 201; Lact. Plac. in Thtb. 2, 715; Myth. Vat. I, 127; II, 39; Procl. in Tim. p. 51c (p. 166 Dichl); Lyd. De Mens. 4, 22; Eustath. in //. 8, 39; also the divergent account by Aristoclcs (cf. Cook, op. «'/., 727). Numerous modern opinions, in­ cluding those of various "physical" schools, arc reviewed by Cook, op. a/., 727-739 (to the works he cites add J. Krai in Listy fiiol. 12 (1885), 1-40), whose own view (732-739) that the myth combined elements from the slay­ ing with the double axe of Zcus's re­ presentative animal, the ox, with the hypothesis developed by J. G. Frazer of the early king as ritually slain before the decline of his physical powcis is somewhat cautiously received by A. \X·'. Pickard-Cambridgc in CI. Rev. 54 (1940), 212. The whole story was naturally derided by Christian writers; e.g., Arnob. 4, 16; Hier. Adv. twin. 1, 42, who compares the birth of Liber from the thigh of Iuppitcr and that of Buddha from the side of a virgin. Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 1, 5, p. 39, 8 Hayduck, and Asclcp. in Metapb. p. 36, 16 Hayduck, speak of Athena as άμήτωρ. R. Schneider, Die Geburt ά. Athena (1879) 1 have not seen. With the grammar of the phrase part urn loris cf. 2, 69, n. (in partu Olym­ piads s adetse). ad phyeiologiam: cf. 1, 20, n. (pbysioiogiam); Varr. ap. Aug. CD. 7, 5; F.us. Pr. Ev. 3» pracf. 1; 3, 1, 1: ίτι μέν ούν ή παλαιά φυσιολογία και παρ' "Έλλησι και βαρβάροις λόγος ήν φυσικός έγκεκρυμμένος μύΟοις, τά πολλά οι' αίνιγμα των καΐ υπονοιών έπίκρυφος καί μυστη­ ριώδης θεολογία, τά τι λαλούμενα τών σιγωμένων σαφέστερα τοις πολλοίς έχ­ οντα καί τά σιγώμενα τών λαλουμένων ΰποπτότερα, δήλόν έστιν έν τοις Ό ρ -

φικοΐς επεσι καί τοϊς Αίγυπτνακοΐς καί Φρυγίοις λόγοις; 3, 2, 1; 3, 3, 20; [Clem. J Homil. 6, 2-10; 6, 17-19. deiungit: a rare word, sometimes emended by editors to di(s)iungit. Yet two cases of deiungo occur in Varro (R.R. 2, 6, 4; 2, 7, 12), and it is occasional in later writers, being given by Non. p. 101 M. (p. 144 L.) as a synonym of deiugo, separo, and difsocio. The distinction is here between a symbolic and moralizing myth on the one hand and on the other a merely repellent story with no moral significance. 42 exposui: after the doxographic section (1, 25-41), Vcllcius returns to the theme of the end of 1, 24; cf. R. Hirzel, Vntersuch. ξ. Cicero's pbi/os. Schr. 1 (1877), 22, who recognizes the doxo­ graphy as from a different source, per­ haps inserted by Cicero after the rest of the work was finished, and thinks that the rirst sentence here, with its delirantium somnia, resumes the thought announced in 1, 18, by portenta et miracula non disserentium philosophorum sed somniantium. R. Philippson (in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153) considers 1, 42-43 as a kind of summary of Philodcm. De Piet. pp. 5-65 Gomperz, and in any event its brevity contrasts with the fuller treat­ ment accorded to the philosophers. With the phraseology cf. Div. 1, 70: exposui quam brevissime pot id somnii et furoris orada; Μ in. Fcl. 20, 1 (at the end of a doxography): exposui opiniones omnium fere philosophorum. The considered judgments (iudicia) of sober thinkers (philosophorum) arc contrasted with the imaginative or wishful thinking (somnia) of the mentally unbalanced (delirantium). For delirantium cf. 1, 37, and n. (quasi delirans); Act. Plac. 1, 7, 3 (Doxogr. Gr.* 299): άνχιρείσΟω γάρ, φησίν, ό ποιητικός λήρος; F.us. Pr. Εν. 3, 15, 1: τών ποιητι­ κών λήρων; Greg. Naz. Or. 4, 118: ποιητών . . . πλάσματα καί ληρήματα; Aug. CD. 4, 17: deliramenta non apud poetas legebant sed in tern pits colebant. For somnia cf. 1,39, and n. (Stoicorum somnio-

280

1,42

tium * somnia. Nee enim multo a absurdiora sunt ea quae poetarum 1

deliberandum D

* multa D

rum). See also Aiistot. Metapb. 1, 2, pbilosopbi retractant, aliud mytbicum, quod 983 a 3-4: κατά την παροιμίαν · πολλά inter pottos volutetur, tertium gentile, quod ψεύδονται αοιδοί (and Paroem. Gr. 2, populi sibi quisque adoptaverunt ; Varr. ap. Aug. CD. 4, 27: relatum est in literas 128, and parallels in von Lcutsch's doc/issimum pontificem Scaevolam disputasse note). absurdiora: cf. [Justin. Mart.] Cohort, tria genera tradita deorum: unum a poetis, ad Gr. 3: πολλφ γελοιοτέραν της των alterum a pbilosopbist tertium a prinapt bus ποιητών θεολογίας ούσαν; loan. Chrys. civitatis. primum genus nugatorium dicit esse, Horn. 3 in Rom. 3 {Patr. Gr. 60, 414) quod multa de disfingantur indigna ; secundum speaks of τόν όρμαθόν των λήρων τούτων. non congruere civitatibus, quod babeat aJiqua ea quae . . . vocibua fuea: cf. 1, 66: supervacua, aliqua etiam qua* obsit populis or tula fundo \ Dip. 1, 18: oracla furenti / nosse; 6, 5: de tribus gentribus tbeolopa* pectore fundebant; 1, 22; 2, 27; 2, 70: secundum V arrontm. id est uno fabuloso, vaticination* funduntur-, 2, 110: Sibyllae altero naturals', tertioque civili . . . deind* versus ... quos ilia furens fudisse dicitur; ait "mytbicon appellant quo maxime utuntur Ac. 2, 74 land Rcid's n.J; Tusc. 1, 64; poetae, pbysicon quo pbilosopbi, civile quo 3, 42; 5, 73; Fin. 4, 10: aJiud est enim populi?' in 6, 9, he reduces the first poetarum more verba fundere, aliud ea quae and the third of these to practical iden­ dtcas ration* et arte distinguere; De Or. 3, tity, and in De Consensu Evang. 1, 31, 175; 3, 194; Pro Flacc. 69: vox . . . ef- remarks: deos secundum pbilosopbos in libris Junditur; Veil. 2, 14, 2: effundit vocem; quaerert, secundum pottos in templis adorare; Sen. Ep. 100, 2: non effundere videiur ora-cf. Eus. Pr. EP. 3, 15, 1: ποιητών μέν ούν . . . μύθους περί θεών πλαττομένων, tionem sed jundere; adeo larga est et sin* Dio perturbatione, non sine cursu tamen vtniens. φιλοσόφων δέ φυσιολογούντων; In most of these instances the poet or the Chrys. Or. 12, 44: τριών δη προεχκειμένων γενέσεων της δαιμονίου παρ* άνθρώprophet—each a vates—is thought of as ποις ύπολήψεως, έμφυτου, ποιητικής, νο­ pouring forth inspired words, for which neither feels a personal responsibility. μικής, τετάρτην φώμεν την πλαστικήν τ* poetarum: the theology of the poets καΐ δημιουργικήν τών περί τα θεια was from as early as Xcnophanes con­ αγάλματα καΐ τάς είκόνας; Ammon. in trasted with that of the philosophers, Aristot. De Interpr. 13, p. 249,1-4 Bussc; and, later, with that of the state religion; Eustath. in //. 24, 526: ό δέ ποιητής άνcf. Aet. Plac. 1, 6, 9 (Doxogr. Gr.* 295; θρωποπαθεΐς τους θεούς είσάγων, δίδωσιν . . . χώραν πάθεσι περί αυτούς, όπόσα Stoic views, perhaps of Posidonius?): ol τόν περί βίων παραδόντες σεβασμών καΐ άνθρωποι πάθοιεν, κτλ. δια τριών έξέθηκαν ήμϊν ε Ιδώ ν, πρώτον The immoral characters and acts of μέν του φυσικού, δεύτερον δέ τοϋ μυ­ the gods, here criticized by an Epicurean θικού, τρίτον δέ τού την μαρτυρίαν έκ and in 2, 70 by Balbus the Stoic, result τών νόμων είληφότος. διδάσκεται δέ τό from two principles: (1) divine anthro­ μέν φυσικόν ύπό τών φιλοσόφων, τό δέ pomorphism (Eustath. in //. 5, 401), μυθικόν ύπό τών ποιητών, τό δέ νομικόν which the Epicureans also accepted ύφ' έκαστης άεΐ πόλεως συνίσταται; (1, 46-48, below) but freed of its im­ Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 1: elegi ad compendium moral mythology by banishing the gods Varronis opera, qui rerum divinarum . . . to the intermundia, and (2) polytheism. commentatus idoneum se nobis scopum expoThe former of these opens the way to suit, bunc si interrogem qui insinuatores deo-passions omniaque traducta ad similitudinem rum aut philosop bos designat aut populos inbecillitatis bumanae (2, 70), as well as aut poetas. triplici enim genere deorum cen-to mortality; the second to disputes of sum distinxit: unum esse physic urny quod jurisdiction, rivalries, and conflicts. The

1,42 moral, and presumably normal, conduct of the g o d s offered little of picturesque incident to the epic poet (as normal moral behavior today is less interesting to the novelist or the journalist), hence the telling of stories—often taken from older popular legend—which could not have seemed moral even in the times when they were related, but which furnish an element of c o m i c relief; cf. C. M. Bowra in Micb. Alumn. Quart. Rev. 43 (1937), 496. The unreliability o f poetic views became proverbial; cf. Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 1, 2, p. 18, 4, and Asclep. in Mttapb. p. 2 1 , 16-17 Hayduck: κατά τήν παροιμίαν πολλά ψεύδονται αοιδοί, τουτέστιν ol ποιηταί. T h e poet o f the Odyssey tries t o make the g o d s behave more nobly than in the Iliad (W. Jaeger, Paideia, 2 (Engl, tr., 1943), 213), and against these unbecoming talcs the advancing morality of the philosophers revolted; cf. the view of H. J. Rose (Mod. Methods in cl. Mytbol. (1930). 17-18) that the original idea of a separate set o f moral standards for the g o d s yielded, about the end o f the Persian Wars, to the doctrine of one principle of right and w r o n g for g o d s and men alike, and that the morality o f the gods first came t o be questioned "when the private religious feelings of the best and wisest in Greece w e r e becoming strongly tinged with ethical ideals." Thus Xcnophanes, w h o in fragments 14-16 Dicls justly attacks anthropomorphism as the chief root of t r o u b l e , says (fr. 11, ap. Scxt. F.mp. Adv. Phys. \, 193): πάντα θειοϊσ' άνέθηκαν "Ομηρος 0' 'Ησίοδος τε, / οσσα παρ' άνβρώττοισιν ονείδεα καΐ ψόγος εστίν, / κλέπτειν μοιχεύειν τε καί αλλήλους άπατεύειν; cf. fr. 12 (ap. Scxt. F m p . Adv. Gram. 289; also Aristot. Poet. 1460 b 37). T h c a g c n c s o f Rhcgium, in his περί 'Ομή­ ρου (cf. Schol. //. 20, 67 := I orsokrat. n o . 7 2 , 2) feels it necessary to allegorize rhc divine figures in Homer, and Socra­ tes is represented by Plat. Euthyplyr. 6a-c, as unwilling to accept Homer's scanda­ l o u s stories about the g o d s ; cf. J. Tate in Cl. Quart. 11 (1933). 7 4 ; 1 5 9 ; id., in Cl. Rev. 50 (1936), 3, n. 1. Plato himself declares (Rep. 2, 377e-378d): τό μέγιστον καΐ περί των μεγίστων ψευδός ό εΙπών ου

281

καλώς έψεύσατο, ώς Ουρανός TC zlpyi· σατο ά φησι δράσαι αυτόν 'Ησίοδος, ότε αύ Κρόνος ώς έτιμωρήσατο α υ τ ό ν τα δέ δή τοϋ Κρόνου ε*ργα και πάθη ύπό του υΐέος, ούδ1 άν ε Ι ήν αληθή, φμην δεΐν ^αδίως ούτω λέγεσθαι προς άφρονας τε καΐ νέους . . . ουδέ γε, ήν δ' έγώ, τό παράπαν, ώς θεοί θεοϊς πολεμοΰσί τε καΐ έπιβουλεύουσι καΐ μάχονται- ουδέ γάρ αληθή . . . πολλοϋ δει γιγαντομαχίας τε μυθολογητέον αύτοΐς και ποικιλτέον, καΐ άλλας έχθρας πολλάς καΐ παντοδαπάς θεών τε και ηρώων προς συγγενείς τε καί οικείους αυτών . . . "Ηρας δέ δεσ­ μούς ύπό υίέος καί Η φ α ί σ τ ο υ ρίψεις ύπό πατρός . . . καί θεομαχίας όσας "Ομηρος πεποίηκεν ού παραδεκτέον εις τήν πόλιν, ουτ* έν ύπονοίαις πεποιημένας ούτε άνευ υπονοιών, κτλ., continuing the subject to 3 , 392c; cf. '/'use. 2, 2 7 : rede igitur a Pla tone eicitmtur [sc. poetae] ex ea civitate quam fin.xit Hie; D i o (Jhrys. 53, 2 ; Μ in. Fcl. 2 3 , 2: Plato ideo praeclare Ho~ merttm ilium . . . de civitate quam in sermone instituebat eiecit, hie enim . . . deos vestros . . . in hominnm rebus et act/bus miscidt, hie eorum pari a composuit, sanciavit I 'enerem. Martens vinxity vu/neravit, fugavit, etc.; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 7; Orig. C. Cels. 4, 3 6 ; 4, 50; Aug. CD. 2, 14 (and Philo, De Gigant. 59; De Fibriet. 109-110; Qtds Rer. div. Heres, 169, compares the banishing of painting and sculpture by Moses]. Pindar was unsympathetic to­ ward the mythological talcs of H o m e r ; cf. C. M. Bowra, op. cit., 491. For Isocrates cf. Busir. 38-40: άλλα γάρ ουδέν σοι της αληθείας έμέλησεν. αλλά ταϊς τών ποιητών βλασφημίαις έπηκολούθησας. οι δεινότερα μέν πεποιηκότας καί πεπονΟότας άποφαίνουσι τού; έκ τών αθα­ νάτων γεγονότας ή τους έκ τών ανθρώ­ πων τών άνοσιωτάτων . . . ού γάρ μόνον κλοπάς καί μοιχείας καί παρ* ανθρώπους θητείας αύτοΐς ώνείδισαν άλλα καί παί­ δων βρώσεις καί πατέρων έκτομάς κα'ι μητέρων δεσμούς, κτλ.; his contemporary, Zoilus, wrote the famous Homeromastix. For the view of Furipidcs cf. fr. 292, 7 Nauck: el θεοί τι δρώσιν αίσχρόν, ουκ είσιν θεοί. Epicurus opposed mythology in general; cf. D i o g . L. 10, 8 1 ; 1 0 , 104: μόνον ό μϋθος άπέστω. 10, 116; 10, 123: άσεβης δέ ούχ ό τους τών πολλών θεούς

282

1.42

περί τών θείων δογμάτων λεγόμενα; άναιρών άλλ' 6 τάς των πολλών δόξας Suid. s.v. Πυθαγόρας· φασί δ* αυτόν καθεοΐς προσάπτων; 10, 143; and passages τελθόντα είς "Αώου τήν μέν 'Ησιόδου collected in H. Usener, Epicurea (1887), 171-172(nos.228-229;PhUodem. DiPitt. ψυχήν Ιδεΐν προς κίονι χαλκώ δεδεμένην καΐ τρίζουσαν, τήν δέ Όμηρου κρεμάμε pp. 5-65 Gomperz, especially p. 20 (with restorations by R. Philippson in Hermes\ νην άπό δένδρου και οφεις περί αυτήν άνθ* ων είπον περί θεών, id., s.v. Πρόκλος, 55 (1920), 338): θεολόγων <καί π>οητών, έπικδή μ>άλιστα τούτους <έγχω>μιά· says that Proclus wrote on Orphic theo­ logy and περί τών παρ' Όμήρω θεών. ζουσιν ol <σφόδρ"> ά<ντ>έχοντες ή<μϊ>ν Jewish and Christian writers made much [i.e., the Stoics], ώς άσεβη xal <άσύμ>φο­ ρά τοις άν<θρώ>ποις δογματκζόν>των; of this congenial topic; e.g., Philo, De cf. id.% περί σημειώσεων, 38, 8-17; Ρ. Η. Opif. 157; De Plantat. 35; De Decal. and Ε. Α. De Lacy, Pbilodemus On Me­ 55-56; Joseph. C. Ap. 2. 239-249; thods of Inference (1941), 110; on the ac­ Antiq. 1, 22; [Justin.] Cohort, ad Gr. 3; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 1,10; 2 , 1 ; De Test. An. 1; cord in this respect between Plato and Epicurus N. W. Dc Witt in Trans. Roy. Clem. Protr. 2, 32, 1: άκούετε δή ούν Soc. Canada, Sect. 2 (1944), 85. In Cicero τών παρ' ύμΐν θεών τους έρωτας χαΐ τάς cf. Τ use. 1,11: quid negotii est hate poetarum παραδόξους της άκρασίας μυθολογίας καΐ et pictorum portenta convincere; 1, 36: magniτραύματα αυτών καΐ δεσμά καΐ γέλωτας errores . . . quos auxerunt poetat; 1, 65: καΐ μάχας δουλείας τε Ιτι καΐ συμπόσια fingtbat baec Homerus et humana ad deos συμπλοκάς τ* αύ καΐ δάκρυα καΐ πάθη καΐ transferebat; divina maltem ad nos [cf. Aug. μαχλώσας ήδονάς; 4, 58, 3-4, 59, 2; 7, 73, 1; Strom. 5, 14, 116, 4; Arnob. 4, CD. 4, 26]. Later writers dealing with this theme include Diod. 6, 1,3: τών δε 28; 5, 1; Orig. C. Cels. 1, 16-17; 7, 54; [Clem.] Recogn. 10, 26; 10, 37-38; Homil. μυθολόγων Όμηρος καΐ 'Ησίοδος καΐ Όρ4, 15; Lact. Inst. 1, 9, 8-11; 1, 11, 17; φεύς χαΐ έτεροι τοιούτοι τερατοδεστέ1, 16, 4-6; Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 40; Filastr. ρους μύθους περί θεών πεπλάχασιν; Aetna, 29-93 (29: Μ quern capiat fallacia Hamt. 125; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 3. 84; pa turn; 40: turpe est sine pignere carmen; Hicr. Adv. Ruf. 1, 30, p. 486 Vail.: iuxta fabulas poetarum [similarly /* //. 42: impia . . . fabu/a; 74-76: haec est mendosae vulgata licentia famae. f vatibus p. 159 Vail.; In Εχ. pp. 17; 89; 197-198; ingenium est; bine audit nobile carmen, f 599; In Dan. p. 652; In Os. pp. 53-54; plurima pars scaenae rerum est fallacia; In Amos, p. 288; In Ionam, p. 406; In 87-88: norunt bella deum norurtt abscondstaNaum, p. 549]; Aug. CD. 4, 17 [also nobis J coniugia); Sen. Dial. 6, 19, 4:7, see the index to Hoffmann's edition p. 26, 6; Plut. Pericl. 39, 3; De Is. et Os. 25, 722, s.v. poetae); Oros. 6, 17, 8; Syncs. Calvit. Encom. 9; 20; Basil, Serm. de p. 360c-f; Min. Fcl. 23, 1; Hcraclit. legend. Lib. Gentil. 3 {Pair. Gr. 31, Quaest. Horn. 1: πάντη γαρ ήσέβησε / [sc. 569a-b); loan. Chrys. Horn. 3 in Rom. 3 Όμηρος] ει μηδέν ήλληγόρησεν; Hcrmog. (Patr. Gr. 60, 414); Epiphan. Adr. περί Ιδεών, 2, 10 (Rhet. Gr. 2, 407 SpenHaerer. 1, 2, 33, 8 (Patr. Gr. 41, 569b); gel); Lucian, De Sacrif. 5; Philops. 2; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 29; Suid. s.v. Αδάμ. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 192-193; In general cf. C. L. Brownson, Reasons Pyrrbon. 1, 154; Aristid. Or. 3, 26, p. 43 Dindorf; Dio Chrys. Or. 12, 62; Thc- for Plato's Hostility to the Poets (Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 28 (1897), 5-41); O. mist. Or. 32, p. 363b-c Hardouin; Julian, Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), Adv. Galil. 44a-b; 75a-b; 86a; 94a [de­ 999-1004; J. Adam, Rtlig. Teachers of fending allegorical interpretation and Greece (1908), 34; L. R. Farncll, Higher criticizing the mythology of the O.T.]; Aspects of Gr. Relig. (1912), 6; F. Solmscn Or. 4, p. 137c; Schol. //. 5, 563; 13. 521; Schol. Dan. Aen. 10, 117: pot tice mores in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 67 (1936). bominum ad deos refert; Olympiod. Prole- 212 (and Plato's Theology (1942), 15-35): A. C. Schlcsingcr in CI. Journ. 32 (1936), gom. p. 11, 39-12, 4 Busse: άλλα και ποιη19-26 (on the literary necessity of an­ ταί, μή πάσι βουλόμενοι σαφή καταστησαι thropomorphism); G. M. Calhoun in τά περί τών θείων, μύθοις άπέκρυπτον τα

1, 42

283

vocibus fusa ipsa suavitate nocuerunt, qui et ira inflammatos Tram. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 68 (1937), 16-22 ( w h o distinguishes b e t w e e n the g o d s o f H o m e r ' s o w n religious belief a n d the a n c i e n t g o d s of t h e m y t h o l o g y w h i c h he t o o k o v e r ; an idea further d e v e l o p e d by Calhoun in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 60 (1939), 1-28); L. A. Post in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 70 (1939), 169, n . 10; A . D . Noclc in Proc. Am. philos. Soc. 85 (1942), 480. It is n o t e w o r t h y that t h o u g h Philo (De Decaf. 156) links the m a k i n g o f idols a n d t h e acceptance of scandalous literary l e g e n d s , a n d M a c r o b i u s {Sat. 5, 1 3 , 23) asserts that Phidias g o t t h e c o n c e p t i o n of his statue of O l y m p i a n Z e u s f r o m / / . 1, 528-530, Cicero here passes o v e r t h e influence of artists in leading t o idolatry, a p o i n t constantly emphasized in the J e w i s h - C h r i s t i a n t r a d i t i o n ; yet cf. 1, 77 b e l o w , a n d 1. H c i n c m a n n , Poseidonios' metaphys. Scbr. 1 (1921), 149, n. 4 , rinds in P o s i d o n i u s the source of several such criticisms of artists. s u a v i t a t e : cf. Pind. New. 7, 2 3 : σο­ φία δέ κλέπτει παράγοισα μύθοις; A u g . CD. 6, 6: physicos dixit (sc. 1 arro] utilitatis causa scripsisse, poetas delectationis. n o c u e r u n t : since H o m e r had been largely used in all stages of e d u c a t i o n , t h e effects of his teachings u p o n i m p r e s ­ s i o n a b l e m i n d s m i g h t be p e r i l o u s . Fur­ t h e r , many w h o wished t o sin a p p a r e n t l y justified their actions by divine prece­ d e n t s . In a d d i t i o n t o passages cited in t h e n o t e o n poetarum, a b o v e , cf. 1, 102: baec oratio . .. homines inertis effictt, si quidem agens aliquid ne deus quidem esse beatuspotest, Plat. Rep. 2 , 3 7 8 b : ουδέ λεκτέον ν έ ω άκούοντι ώς άδικων τα έ σ χ α τ α ουδέν άν Οαυμαστόν ποιοι, ούδ' αύ άδικ ο ύ ν τ α πατέρα κολάζων παντί τρύπιο, άλ­ λα δ ρ ώ η άν όπερ θεών οι πρώτοι τ ε καΐ μ έ γ ι σ τ ο ι ; 3 , 391c: ούθ' δσια τ α ΰ τ χ οΰτ* άληΟη . . . και μήν τοις γε άκούουσι βλα­ βερά · πάς γάρ έαυτώ ξ υ γ γ ν ώ μ η ν ίξει κακό) oVrt, πεισθείς ώς άρα τοιαύτα π ρ ά τ τουσί τε και έπραττον καΐ ol θεών ά γ χ ί σ π ο ρ ο ι . Ζηνός ε γ γ ύ ς ; Legg. I , 6 3 6 d : τοϋτον τον μύθον προτεΟεικέναι κατά του Λιος. ίνα επόμενοι δή τ ω Θεώ καρπ ώ ν τ α ι και ταύτην την ήδονήν; 12, 9 4 1 b :

μηδείς ούν υπό ποιητών . . . έ ξ α π α τ ώ μ ε νος άναπειθέσθω, και κ λ ε π τ ώ ν ή βιαζόμενος οίέσθω μηδέν αίσχρόν ποιεϊν αλλ' άπερ αυτοί θεοί δρώσιν; Eutbyphr. 6a; A r . Nub. 1079-1082: μοιχός γαρ ήν τ ύ ­ χης άλούς, τ ά δ ' άντερεΐς προς αυτόν, / ώς ουδέν ήδίκηκας* εϊτ* είς τόν Δί* έπανενεγκεΐν, / κάκεΐνος ώς ή τ τ ω ν ϊ ρ ω τός έστι και γυναικών · / καίτοι σϋ θνητός ων Οεοϋ π ώ ς μείζον άν δύναιο; Eiur. Ion, 4 4 9 - 4 5 1 : ούκέτ' ανθρώπους κ α κ ώ ς / λέ­ γειν δίκαιον, εί τα τών θεών καλά / μιμούμεθ', άλλα τους διδάσκοντας τ ά δ ε ; Troad. 981-982; T c r . Eun. 583-591; D i o n . Hal. Ant. 2, 20, 2 ; Sen. Dial. 7, 26, 6: quibus nihil aliud actum est quam ut pudor hominibus peccandi demeretur si tales deos crediderunt \ 10, 16, 5: quid aliud est vitia nostra incendere quam auctores illis inscribere deos et dare morbo e.xemplo divinitatis excusatam licentiam; Joseph. Antiq. 1, 2 2 ; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 6 9 ; J u s t i n , De Monarch. Dei, 6; 1 Apol. 2 1 ; Lucian, Menipp. 3 ; Μ in. Fel. 23, 1: has fab id as

et errores ft ab imperitis partntibus discimus et . . . ipsi studiis et disciplinis elaboramus, carminibus praecipue poetarum, qui plurimum quantum veritati ipn sua auctoritate nocue­ runt; 23, 7: quae omnia in hoc prodita ut vitiis hominum quaedam auctoritas pararetur; A r n o b . 5, 2 9 ; (Clem.] Recogn. 10, 2 8 ; 10, 3 5 ; Homil. 4, 1 6 ; 5, 1 6 ; 5, 2 9 ; 6, 1 8 ; Cypr. Up. 1, 8 ; Clem. Protr. 2, 3 3 , 6 ; Firm. De Hrrore, 12, 2: adulterio delectatur aliquis; lorem respicit et inde cupiditatis suae /omenta conqiiirit; 12, 4 ; Lact. Inst. 5. 10, 15-18; A u g . Ep. 9 1 , 4 - 5 ; CD. 2, 7 ; 2, 1 2 ; Achill. T a t . 1, 5, 6-7; l o a n n . Damasc. Barlaam et Ioasaph, 2 0 0 ; 244; 248. i r a i n f l a m m a t o B : cf. Τ use. 4, 5 0 : iracundia . . . inflammatum. The use of both ira and lib/dine is taken by R. Philippson (in P.-W. 19 (1938), 2 4 7 2 ; id., in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 32, n. 1) to point t o w a r d P h i l o d e m u s , the only G r e e k p h i l o s o p h e r w h o did not consider οργή as an επιθυμία. A n g e r by itself is less often m e n t i o n e d as a d i v i n e vice than arc its manifestations in the forms a b o u t to be m e n t i o n e d . Yet cf. such cases as E u r . Baccb. 1348: οργάς πρέπει θεούς ούχ

284

1,42

et libidine furentis induxerunt deos * fccemntquc ut eorum bella, proelia, pugnas, vulnera, videremus, odia praeterea, discidia, 1

in deos Ο

όμοιοϋσθαι βροτοϊς; Virg. Aen. 1, 11: tantaent am mis caelestibus irae; Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, praef. 2: τώνδέ [sc. θεών] οργάς; Hier. In Malacb. p. 946 Vail.: odisse asttem Deus άνθρωποπαθώς dicitur, ut flere, dolere, ut irasci\ also the O.T. refe­ rences to the anger of God (but there toward guilty men). libidine furentis: a striking case is //. 14, 294-351, and note Plato's com­ ment in Rep. 3, 390c; cf. Xen. Cyrop. 6 , 1 , 36; probably something in Philodem. De Pie/, (cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 (1920), 232; 245-249); Cic. Tute. 4, 70: sea poetas ludere sinamus, quorum fabulis in hocflagitioversari ipsum vidimus Iovem; Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 77, 3 ; Joseph. C. Ap. 2, 244-245; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 20: δταν μέν γάρ πάλιν των ^αψωδών άκούσωσιν, δτι καΐ έρώμεν καΐ τιτρωσκόμεθα καΐ δεσμούμεθα καΐ δουλεύομεν καΐ στασιάζομεν καΐ μυρία δσα πράγματα Ενοαεν καΐ ταϋτα μακάριοι καΐ άφθαρτοι άξιοΰντες είναι; Athcnag. Leg. pro Christ. 21 [with many Homeric illustrations]; Arnob. 4, 26; 4, 28; (Clem.] Recogn. 10, 21-23 and Homil. 5, 12-14 [both with striking lists of the amours of Zeus]; Clem. Protr. 2, 32, 2: κάλε ι μοι τόν Ποσειδώ καΐ τον χορον τών διεφθαρμένων υπ' αύτοϋ [followed by a list; cf. A. S. Pease in Hart'. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 54 (1943), 77-82); 2, 32, 3 for a similar list of the loves of Apollo; also the cases of divine incest cited by [Clem.] Recogn. 10, 20]; Tcrt. Apol. 11 [numerous parallels in J. Ε. Β. Mayor ad loc. and also on § 21]; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 37: ού γάρ δή μόνην τήν άδελφήν άλλα καΐ τήν μητέρα και τήν θυγατέρα γαμετάς έποιήσατο [sc. ό Ζευς], καΐ προς ταύταις άλλαις καΐ θεαΐς καΐ γυναιξί ζυνεμίγη μυρίαις; G. Μ. Calhoun in Am.Joum. of Pbilol. 60 (1939), 18. induxerunt: used of introducing a character on the stage, as in Hor. S. 1, 2, 22; the Greek is είσάγειν; cf. Eus. Pr. EvA3t 13, 43; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff.

3, 36; Schol. //. 5, 563; Philostr. Imag. proem. bella, proelia, pugnas: the indignity increases as the thought passes from the more general and organized to the more invidual and hand-to-hand type of fighting. Such divine wars arc often, of course, the result of hostile tribes or warriors each invoking the support of his protecting deity; at other times they may arise without much reference to human passions and, as Lact. Inst. 1, 3, 17-19, recognizes, as the corollary of polytheism. Among instances may be mentioned the theomachy in //. 21, 385513 (adversely criticized by Dio Chrys. Or. 11, 106), but also //. 5, 593-400 (and schol. on 5, 392); 15, 174-183; 16. 93-94; 20, 54-55; 20, 67-74; 20, 134; Hes. Tbeog. 630-735; Eoeae, 68B, 2-3. p. 198 Evelyn-White; Batracbom. 168-176; Xenophanes, fr. 1, 21-23 Dicls (ap. Athcn. 11, 462 f): οΰτι μάχας διέπειν Τιτήνων ουδέ Γιγάντων / ουδέ <τε> Κενταύρων, πλάσματα τών προτέρων, / ή στάσιας σφεδανάς, τοις ουδέν χρηστον ΙΕνεστι; Pind. 01. 9, 40-41: Ια πόλεμον μάχαν τε πασαν χωρίς αθανάτων; Plat. Rep. 2, 378b-c; Eutbypbr. 6b-c; Philodem. De Piet. p . 26; p. 28 Gompcrz: <π>ολεμή<σα>ντε<ς γο>υν πολλάκις π<ρ6ς α λ λ ή ­ λους ; ρ. 32; Diod. 3,71,3-3,72, 8; Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 19, 1; Virg. Aen. 8, 698-705 [and Scrv. on 699]; Philo, De Prov. 2, p. 73 Auchcr; Aetna, 87-88; Joseph. C. Ap. 2, 243; Sil. Ital. 9, 290-303; Paus. 8, 10, 9; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 20; Menspp. 3 ; Tatian, Ad Gr. 1; 8; Dio Chrys. Or. 36, 22; Arnob. 4, 33; Clem. Protr. 2, 32, 1; Lact. Inst. 1, 19, 6; Liban. Or. 11, 67; Philostr. Imag. 1, 1; Heroic, p. 162 Kayser; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 40; Aug. C.D. 2, 25; Procl. in Tim. p. 53c (p. 172 Diehl); p. 119a (p. 390 Dichl); Nonn. 36, 3-132. Sometimes these fightings were allegorized away; e.g., Heraclit. Quaest. Horn. 52-53 (explained

1,42

285

discordias, ortus, interims, querellas,1 lamentationes, effusas in 1

querelas HOM,

quaere las

NBF

as τήν των επτά πλανήτων αστέρων έν ένΐ ζωδίω σύνοδον); 5 8 ; Schol. //. 2 0 , 6 7 : φυσικήν στοιχείων προς στοιχεία άντίταξιν, χακιών προς άρετάς; Cclsus in O r i g . C. Cels. 6, 4 2 ; the work of Cleanthes called θεομαχία (Plut. De F/uv. 5, 3) was doubtless of this sort. l·.. L·. Sikes (C/. Rev. 54 (1940), 123-124) thinks the divine wars and other human traits arc h u m o r o u s elements in Homer, not re­ c o g n i z e d by later writers as such. v u l n e r a : a natural corollary o f an­ thropomorphism and theomachy. In addition to the passages cited in the pre­ c e d i n g note cf. //. 5, 335-354 [the w o u n d ­ ing o f Aphrodite by DiomedcsJ; 5, 4 1 6 - 4 1 7 ; 5, 855-863 [of Ares by D i o m e d e s and Athena]; 2 1 , 400-408 [of Ares by Athena); Philodcm. De Piet. p. 9 : τρωΟέν<τα . . . τελευ<τησαι>; ρ. 39 G o m p c r z : <τ>ρωϋέντες; ρ. 4 0 : <οΰ>κ άμελήσειν τά τραύματα Οεραπε<ΰ>σ*ς. καΐ δή και τε<ι>τρώσκονται φα<νερώ>ς αύτω καΐ τύπτ<ο>νται καΐ ταΐς σχετλι<ω>τάταις περιπείπτουσιν όδύναις· "Αρης μέν υπό της 'Αθηνάς Άφροδίτη<ι> κατά τον αύτον καιρόν, "Αρτ<εμ>ις δ* υπό της "Ηρ<ας, κ>αΙ ίκπ>ό Δ<ι>ομήδο<υς μ>έν· το<ι> καΐ 'Αφροδίτη και "Αρης (other instances) . . . πά<ντες> δ* ol κατά τήν τιτανομαχίαν κρατηθέντες ή τραύμασιν ή πληγαΐς δήλο<ν ώ>ς περιέπεσον; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 30-31 [allegorizing]; 3 3 - 3 4 ; D i o Chrys. Or. 11, 18: καί δτι μέν πεποίηκεν άλγοϋντας τους θεούς καΙ στένοντας καΐ τιτρωσκομένους καΐ αποθνήσκοντας σχεδόν, £τι δέ μοιχείας και δεσμά καΐ διεγγυήσεις θεών, κτλ.; M a x . Tyr. 13, 6 ; Lucian. lup. con/. 8; lup. Trag. 2 0 ; Thcophil. Ad AutoL 1, 9 ; Tcrt. Apol. 14; Ad Nat. 1, 10; A r n o b . 3 , 2 1 : corripiuntur dii morbis et vulnerari; 4, 2 5 ; 4, 2 8 ; Firm. De Hrrore, 12, 8; C l e m . Protr. 2 , 3 6 , 1 - 3 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 1 9 , 6 ; Liban. Dec/am. 1, 1 2 1 ; Laudat. 1, 10 [allegorizing]; Schol. //. 4, 2 : τέως δέ άνθρωποπαθεΐς εΙσάγει τους θεούς, προρυθμίζων ημάς πληγάς αυτών άκούειν καΐ π ά θ η ; 6 , 1 2 9 ; 1 6 , 1 5 2 ; Schol. Od. 1 1 , 6 0 5 ;

12, 2 2 8 ; N o n n . 47, 6 7 0 ; Phot. Bib/, c o d . 190, p. 147 b 32 Bckk.; cod. 250, p. 444 b 2-5; Eustath. in //. 2 1 , 494. o d i a . . . d i s c i d i a , d i s c o r d i a s : e.g., / / . 1, 493-594; 4, 5-30; other cases col­ lected by G. M. Calhoun in Am. Journ. of Pbi/ol. 60 (1939), 21-24 ( w h o remarks upon "the incessant quarreling between Zeus and Hera which runs through all the Olympian scenes of the / / / W ) ; Plat. Eutbypbr. 6 b ; Philodcm. De Piet., where R. Philippson (in Symb. Os/oensest 19 (1939), 32) finds by emendation on p. 44 G o m p c r z : <έρί>ζοντας and o n p. 30 G o m p c r z : παντο<δαπαΐς> δ<έ τ>ιμωρί<αις παρ>εισήχασιν <τούς 0ε>ούς συνεχομ<ένους> οίον Αίσχύλο<ς> έν 11ρο<*μ>η0ε<ΐ φη>σιν; Val. F 1 . 1 , 529-530; Iambi. De Myst. 1, 9 : άρ' ούκ αν αΐδεσΟείη περί θεών των αίτιων αύτοΰ δόξαν ϊ χ ω ν άλλοίαν, τομάς τε έν αύτοϊς καΐ άποδίαλήψείς παρείσάγων σωματοείδεΐς τε περιγραφάς [but cf. 1, 19]. Sec Μ. Ρ. Nilsson, Gescb. d. gr. Re/. 1 (1941), 328, but also the criticism of C. Bonner (Am. Journ. Pbi/ol. 65 (1944). 263) that he "scarcely docs justice t o the factor o f courtly frivolity in the audience, or to the curious tendency of many basically religious peoples t o amuse themselves with discreditable stories about their

gods." o r t u s : divine filiation was not native to the Romans, but a m o n g the Greeks thcogonics occur from an early date; cf. 1, 4 1 , and nn. (Orphei; Musaei; Hesiodi ; Homeri). Yet cf. Aristot. Rhet. 2, 23, 1399 b 6 - 8 : o!ov Ξενοφάνης ίλεγεν 6τι ομοίως άσεβοΰσιν ol γενέσθαι φάσκοντες τους θεούς τοις άποθανείν λ έ γ ο υ σ ι ν άμφοτέρως γάρ συμβαίνει μή είναι τους θεούς ποτέ; Philodcm. De Piet. p. 5, 32c: τους γενητ<οϋς θε>ούς καΐ τικτο<μέ>νους ύπό Οεώ<ν>; ρ. 31 Gompcrz de­ scribes the births of Athena and D i o n y ­ sus; p. 4 6 : καίτοι τό μέν ή γεννηθήναι τήν μορφήν 5τοπον ή τών μερών ύστερον τινι δυστυχήσαι τήν κακίαν έκφεύγειν δύναται, τό δέ <πο>νηροτάτους ε<1σά-

286

1,42

omni intcmpcrantia 1 libidines, adulteria vincula, cum humano 1

omni tempore intemperantia Ο

γ>»ν Ocouc, 6v έκ γτνττής ύπ*ρProtr. 2, 29, 1; Lact. Inst. 5, 19, 15; De βολάς έστιν ούκ άπολχιπόντων ασεβείας Ira, 11, 8 (after Euhcmerus). Though [and cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 Soph. O.C. 607-608 asserts μόνοις ού (1920), 263-264; 266; id., in Symb. Os- γίγνεται / OcoToi γήρας ουδέ κατθαννΐν loenses, 19 (1939), 32]; Plut. De Is. et Os. ποτι, yet the Stoics believed that certain 70, p. 379b; Min. Pel. 7, 5: de deorum gods—especially those borrowed from natalibus, do/us, muneribus neglego carminathe popular mythology—would even­ poetarum; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 30; tually die; cf. Plut. De Def. Orac. 19, Arnob. 4, 20; 7, 32: Teiluris na talis est. p. 420a-b; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism dii ensm ex uteris prodeunt et babent dies (1911), 231. Philodcm. De Piet. p. 7 lottos quibus «is adscriptum est auram usur-Gomperz mentions the deaths of Hera­ pare vitalem; Lact. Inst. 1, 23, 5, who cles and Castor. calculates the date of the birth of Saturn, querella·, lamcntatione·: cf. 1, 38, as at 2, 5, 2 that of Jupiter. n. {cultus . . . in luctu); Heraclit. Quaest. Horn. 42, who explains allegorically the interitue: cf. 1, 38, nn. {homines iam morte deletes; cultus . . . in luctu). Belief divine grief for Sarpcdon (//. 16, 431438; cf. Min. Fel. 23, 4; Firm. De Errore, in the deaths of gods must have been 12, 8), also the grief of Zeus for Heracles especially fostered by cults at their (//. 15, 24-25). reputed tombs. Firm. De Errore, 12, 8, gives a list of gods who have died, and intemperantia: cf. Off. 1, 123: libidiF. Ptister, Der Reliquienkult, 1 (1909), num intemperantia. Such cases arc alle­ 385-391» lists the graves of various gods, gorized by Heraclit. Quaest. Horn. 69, such as Uranus, Dionysus, Apollo, Aswho interprets the amours of Arcs and clcpius (cf. 3, 57, below), Cronus, PosiAphrodite in the light of Empedodes's don, and especially Zeus (pp. 385-387; doctrine of νβΐκος and φιλία. 393, n. 1206), for which cf. 3, 53, below: adulteria: notable was the case of Cretensem (sc. Iovem] Sa turnsfilium,cuiusAres and Aphrodite (Od. 8, 266-366), in ilia insula sepulcrum ostenditur (and n. on allegorized by Cornut. N.D. 19, but sepulcrum ostenditur)-, cf. also 1, 119: ab not by Min. Fcl. 23, 7 (!); sec the next Euhemero autem et morteset sepulturae de- note; also cf. Hesiod, Aegimius, fr. 3 monstrantur deorum; Tusc. 1, 29: quaere Evelyn-White (ap. Apollod. Bibl. 2 , 1 , 3); quorum demonsfrentur sepulcra in Graecia.Sen. Rhet. Controv. 10, 5, 14: deorum adul­ For the graves of Hermes, Aphrodite, teria pic ta sunt; Plin. N.H. 2, 17: matri­ and Arcs cf. [Clem.] Homil. 5, 23; 6, 2 1 ; monii! quidem inter deos credi tantoque aevo J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 4» ("The ex ess neminem nasci . . . puerilium prope dying God'*; 1914), 4. Among other deliramentorum est; red super omnem inburied gods may be noted Osiris (e.g., pudentiam adulteria inter ipsos fingi, mox Firm. De Errore, 2, 6; Jul. Val. 1, 24), iurgia et odia; Thcophil. Ad Autol. 1, 9 Helius and Selene ([Clem.] Homil. 5, 23; [the adulteries of Zeus as told by Homer]; 6, 21), Pluto ([Clem.] Homil. 5, 23), He­ Arnob. 4, 26 [of Saturn]; [Clem.] Recogn. racles (Schol. Lucan. 8, 800; Phot. Bibl. 10, 21-23 and Homil. 5, 12-14 [the cod. 190, p. 147 b 1 Bckk.), Castor (Paus. adulteries of Zeus]; Firm. De Errore, 3, 13, 1), and Romulus (Rosenberg in 12, 2-3; Clem. Protr. 4, 58, 3 ; CommoP.-W. 1A (1920), 1099-1100). On Philo- dian. Instr. 1, 5, 3; Sallustius, De Diis, 3: demus's criticism of the death of the διά τι μοιχκίας xal κλοπάς χαΐ πατέρων gods cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 δεσμούς χαΐ την £λλην άτοπίαν έν τοις (1920), 266-271; general passages in μύΟοις είρήκασιν [the question is ans­ other authors include Min. Fcl. 21, 1 wered in 4]; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 2, 11: (after Euhcmerus); Arnob. 1, 4 1 ; Clem. di adufteri, Satumus pudenda Caeli patris

1,42 genere 1

concubitus

mortalisque

ex] ct TV, ex inmortalis Hl

287 ex

inmortali l

procrcatos.*

· precrctos P1, prccreatos P*

abscidens et ipse rursus afilioregno potito in vincla comictus, quod genus totum philosophi nescire malunt; Aug. CD. 4, 27; Hnnod. Carm. 101; 102; loan. Damasc. Barloam et loasaph, 49; sec also Ar. Pax, 849: cl πορνοβοσχοϋσ' ώσπερ ήμεϊς ol βροτοΐ. Cf. also Philodcm. De Piet. pp. 10-12 Gompcrz. vincula: particularly unseemly for gods, as putting physical constraint upon superhuman (and by this time consider­ ably spiritualized) beings. Noteworthy cases of such fettering are those of Hera (//. 15, 16-24; allegorized by Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 23: έν οίς ή τάξις ηλληγόρηται των τεττάρων στοιχείων; cf. 4 1 ; 43; 69; Schol. A //. 15,18; Schol. Β //. 15, 21; sec also Plat. Rep. 2, 378J; Kus. Pr. Ev. 2, 7. 7; 13, 3, 6; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 41); Phot. Lex. p. 74 Porson: . . . παρά Πινδάρω γαρ ύπό Ηφαίστου δεσμεύεται έν τω ύτ:' αύτοϋ κατασκευασθέντι θρόνω . . . Κλήμεντος ή ιστορία· και παρ' Έπιχάρμω έν Κωμασταΐς ή Ήφαίστω (Com. Gr. Frag. 1, 1 (1899), 106 Kaibel; cf. Suid. s.v. "Ηρας); Schol. A //. 1, 591 ;W. Schercr, De Iunone Attica (1914), 51-54), of Ares taken in adultery (Od. 8, 266-366; see the preceding note; also Plat. Rep. 3, 390c; Schol. Od. 8, 267; [Lucian.j Amores, 13; Pbilops. 6; Themist. Or. 24, p. 306b Hardouin; Nonn. 39, 403-404; allegorized by Hustath. in //. 5, 387; the incident was apparently treated by Philodcm. De Piet. p. 48 Gompcrz), of Arcs bound by Otus and Kphialtes (//. 5, 385-391; cf. Text. Ad Nat. 1, 10; Apol. 14; Clem. Protr. 2, 29, 3 ; Liban. Or. 12,44 \Ep. 1220,6 Foerstcr; Phot. Bib/, cod. 250, p. 444 b 3 Bekk.), or of Cronus by Zeus (2, 63, below; cf. Plat. Rep. 2, 378a; allegorized in 2, 64, below, where sec the notes), or of Pro­ metheus (Acsch. Prom. I', passim; Phi­ lodcm. De Piet. pp. 39-41 Gompcrz), or of Dionysus (e.g., Eur. Bacch. 444; Phi­ lodcm. De Piet. p. 39 Gompcrz; Schol. Pind. Ol. 7, 95; Etym. Gud. and F.tym. M. s.v. Δαμοσκός), or the attempted bind­

ing of Zeus himself, from which he was released by Thetis (//. 1, 398-400 (allegorized by Schol. Β on line 399]; cf. Eur. Here. 1317-1319; 1342-1343; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Gram. 290; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 21; 25 [allegorizing]; Schol. Dan. Aen. 6, 287), or the imprisonment of the Titans (e.g., Hcs. Tbeog. 617-620; Philodcm. De Piet. p. 39 Gompcrz, as restored by R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 (1920), 250; Joseph. C. Ap. 2, 240). A related form of bondage noted by Philodcm. De Piet. (sec Philippson, op. cit., 250-251) is that of service by the gods to human masters, as in the case of Apollo serving Admctus (e.g., Philo­ dcm. De Piet. p. 34 Gomperz; Panyassis fr. 15 Kinkel, ap. Clem. Protr. 2, 35, 3; Μ in. Fel. 23, 5; Tcrt. Apol. 14), and of Posidon and Apollo serving Laomedon (//. 21, 441-445); cf. Philodcm. p. 43 Gompcrz: *ΕΓ<ό>ηνται δ' αύτ<οΐς/> ΰπηρετοΰν<τες <£λ>λοις θεοϊς καΐ <θητεύ>οντες ου μόν<ον Οε>οΐς άλλα καΐ άν<0ρώποις>; Liban. Declam. 1, 121; J. G. Frazer on Paus. 2, 7, 7; id.t Golden Bough*, 4 (1914), 78. cum humano genere: such cases in the mythology arc too numerous to recount, but the idea is already present in Homer (e.g., Od. 5, 118-129; Hymn. Horn. 5, 45-57; 5, 166-167; 5, 249-251); cf. also Hcs. Tbeog. 963-1020; Eur. Ion, 340; Androm. 1253; Catull. 64, 19-21; Philodcm. De Piet. (sec R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 (1920). 245-249 for a re­ construction of this section); Philo, De Vita contempl. p. 35 Conybcarc (who quotes on p. 196 the Iud. et Christ. Aliercatio, p. 19 Harnack: longe enim remota est divinitas a coitibus humanis nee miscetur complexui); Plut. Numa, 4, 3-4: ώς δέ καΐ σώματος ανθρωπίνου και ώρας εστί τις θεώ καΐ δαίμονι κοινωνία και χά­ ρις ϊργον ήδη και τοΰτο πεισθηναι; Quaest. conv. 8, 1, 3; Liban. Theses, 1, 4 (vol. 8, 551 Focrstcr): ού γαρ μόνον θεοί Οεαΐς ήξίωσαν μίγνυσΟχι άλλα και μέχρι γης ήλΟον τους ημιθέους σπείρον-

288

1, 43

43 Cum poetarum autem errore coniungere l licet portenta magorum 1

coniugcre N, contingere Dl

τες. Considerable lists of such mixed and Rand [on the Manichaean rejection unions are given by Apollodorus and of the idea of a begotten son of God]. other mythologists; cf. Hygin. Fab. 27043 poetarum . . . errore: yet, as 271; Athen. 13, 566d; Lucian, Deor. N. W. DeWitt {CI. Pbiloi. 31 (1936), 206) Condi. 8; Clem. Protr. 2, 33, 6; Arnob. observes, Epicureans, like other ancient 4, 27; Norm. 7, 110-128; Clem. Protr. moralists, employed quotations from the 2, 32, 4 and Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 8, 16, poets to support their own views. It is a speak of fifty maidens seduced by He­ striking fact that the greatest extant ex­ racles in a single night. On the relation position of Epicureanism should be in of the gods to mortals in Homer cf. T. poetic form. Rcibstcin, De Deis in Wade inter Homines The three non-philosophic types of apparent! bus (1911). view—those of poets, magi, and Egyp­ tians—here follow but in Philodcmus mortalie... ex inmortali: the reading inmortalibus (of the detertores and Da vies) preceded those of the philosophers; cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 19 is unnecessary, for the singular is here generic; cf. Am. 48: inter pecudem et ho- (1939), 31, who has (in Hermes, 55 minem; De Or. 1, 167: istos ... oratoris (1920), 225-278; 364-372; 56 (1921), nomine . . . dignos vix putarim. From 355-410), attempted to restore the da­ mythological stories like those in Hes. maged parts of the roll. Theog. 963-1020 and lists of such dis portenta: cf. 1, 18, n. (portenta et geniti as in Schol. Β //. 16, 449, to cases miraculd). Used in Rep. 3, 14 and Rulike Plato (Diog. L. 3, 2) and Alexander finus's translation of Origcn, Horn. 4 in the Great (Plut. A/ex. 2, 3-4; Dio Chrys. Exod. 6, of Egyptian and other gods Or. 4, 19; Pease on Div. 2, 135 {quern ... in animal shape. Oiympias alebat)), or like the numerous magorum: on this priestly Persian class of children of virgins by a sup­ caste, its etymology, development, and posedly divine parent (cf. P. Saintyves principal figure, Zoroaster, cf. especially (— E. Nourry), Les vierges meres (1908); J. Bidez and F. Cumont, Les mages he/leE. S. Hartland, Primitive Paternity (1909- nise's . .. dOpres la trad, gretque (1938); 1910); E. Fchrlc, Die kult. Keuscbbeit also Pease on Div. 1, 46 (magos)-, C. im Altert. (1910), 3-25, especially 23-25; Clemen in P.-W. 14 (1928), 508-518. J. G. Frazer on Apollod. Bib/. 1, 3, 5 Noteworthy are Apul. Apo/. 25: si, (1921); id., on Ov. Fasti, 5, 229 (1929); quod ego apud plurimos /ego, Persarum lin­ H. J. Rose in Harv. tbeol. Rep. 31 (1938), gua magus est qui nostra sacerdos; Diog. L 128-130), there can be collected a large 1, proem., 2; 6-7 [Lucian,] Macrob. 4 (t number of legendary instances, some due γένος μαντικόν καΐ θεοΐς άνακείμενον); to flattery, others to a tendency to deify Porphyr. De Abst. 4, 16: παρά . . . the mortals thus born or raise them to τοις Πέρσαις ol περί τό θείον σοφοί κχΐ the status of δαίμονες (cf. Plat. Apol. τούτου θεράποντες μάγοι . . . προσχγο27c-d; Rep. 3, 391d; Isocr. Evag. 72; ρεύονται; Philostr. Ep. Apol/on. 17: Arr. Epict. 2, 5, 18), so that Dio Chrys. μάγους όνομάζουσι τους θείους ol ΠέρOr. 7, 147 remarks that if many of these σαι [cf. Ερ. 16]; Hesych s.v.. μάγον τον children of dubious parentage had not απατεώνα, φαρμακευτήν, τον θεοσεβή κχΐ perished nothing would save the world θεολόγον καΐ Ιερέα ol Πέρσαι ούτως λέfrom being overrun by demigodsl On this γουσιν; Suid s.v. μάγοι· παρά Πέρσαις topic see also [Lucian,] De Astro/. 20; ol φιλόσοφοι καΐ φιλόθεοι, ών ήρχε ΖωροTheon, Progymnasm. 6 (Rbet. Gr. 2, 105 άστρης. Cicero mentions the magi in Spengel); Commodian, Instr. 1, 6, 11; Div. 1, 46-47 (1, 46: magos ... quod genus Boeth. De Fide catbol. pp. 54-56 Stewart sapientium et dottorum babebatur in Perns);

1, 43

289

Aegyptiorumque in eodem genere dementiam, turn etiam vulgi 1, 90-91 (1, 9 0 : in Per sis augurantur et divinant magi\ Fin. 5, 87: Pythagoras et Aegyptum lustravit et Persarum magos adiit ; fuse. 1, 108; Legg. 2, 26: magos Persarum, quibus auctoribus Xerses inflammasse temp/a Gratciae dicitur, quod parietibus incfuderent deos qidbus omnia deberent esse patentia ac libera, quorumque bic mundus omnis templum esset et domus [cf. Rep. 3 , 18J. Bide ζ a n d C u m o n t , op. cit., 1, 22, think that C i c e r o ' s s t a t e m e n t s a b o u t the magi arc largely d e r i v e d from P o s i d o n i u s . R. P h i l i p p s o n (Symb. Os/oensest 19 (1939), 32) o b s e r v e s that P h i l o d c m u s has a lacuna at this p o i n t , b u t t h i n k s that m u c h of its c o n t e n t is t o be f o u n d in Clem. Protr. 5, 6 5 , 3-4. O f their t h e o l o g y S t r a b . 15, 3 , 13 says: τ ι μ ώ σ ι δέ και ήλιον, 6ν καλοϋσι Μίθρην, καΐ σελήνην καΐ Ά φ ρ ο δ ι τ η ν και πΰρ και γην και άνεμους καΐ 5δωρ [i.e., the e l e m e n t s j ; cf. Sidon. Carm. 2, 8 3 - 8 4 : iuratur ab Mis \ ignis et unda d*us;C<)T nut. N.D. 17: τοϋ δέ πολλάς καΐ π ο ι κ ί λ α ς περί θεών γεγονέναι παρά τοις π χ λ α ι ο ϊ ς " Ε λ λ η σ ι μυθοποιΐας. ώς ί λ λ α ι μέν παρά μ ά γ ο ι ς γεγόνασιν, ί λ λ α ι δέ παρά ΦρυξΙ καΐ ήδη παρ" ΑΙγυτττίοις, κ τ λ . ; T h c o d o ret, Hist. eccl. 5, 38 (Patr. Gr. 82, 1272c): μάγους δέ καλοϋσιν ol Πέρσαι τους τα σ τ ο ι χ ε ί α Οεοποιοΰντας. A e g y p t i o r u m : the feature of E g y p ­ t i a n religion here censured is d o u b t l e s s its t h c r i o l a t r y , also m e n t i o n e d in 1, 8 1 8 2 ; 1, 1 0 1 ; 3 , 3 9 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Tusc. 5 , 7 8 : Aegyptiorum morem quis ignorat? quorum inbutae mentes pravitatis erroribus quamvis carnificinam prius subierint quam ibim aut aspidem out faelem aut canem aut erocodilum violent\ quorum etiam ή inprudtntes quip pi am fecerint poenam nullam reatsent; Rep. 3 , 14: in ilia . .. gente Aegyptiorum .. . bwem qutndam putari deum, quern Apim Aegyptii nominant, midtaque alia portenia apud eosdem et cuiusqut generis beluas numero consecratas deorum. With our passage cf. I s o c r . Busir. 2 6 ; P h i l o d e m . De Piet. 44 ( p . 16, 19 G o m p c r z ) : <ΑΙγύ>πτιοι Sk καΐ π<άντας?> α π λ ώ ς τους θε<οί>ς όπ>όσους <σέ>βοντ<αι>. T h e sacred animals n a m e d by C i c e r o arc the ibis ( 1 , 82—sec n o t e o n ibim; 1 , 1 0 1 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Tusc. 5, 78), the cat ( 1 , 8 2 —

sec n o t e o n faelem; 1, 1 0 1 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Tusc. 5, 78), the i c h n e u m o n ( 1 , 101—and n o t e o n ichneumonum), the crocodile ( 1 , 82—see n o t e o n erocodilum; 1, 1 0 1 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Tusc. 5, 78), the bull Apis ( 1 , 82—see n o t e o n Apim; 3 , 4 7 ; Rep. 3 , 1 4 ; Tusc. 5, 78), horses, h a w k s , snakes, fishes, d o g s , and w o l v e s ( 3 , 47, a n d n o t e s ) , a n d in 3 , 39 he says: οmne fere genus bestiarum Aegyptii consecraverunt. Many o t h e r s are listed from other sources, E g y p t i a n a n d clas­ sical, by G . Parthey, edition of Plut. De Is. et Os. (1850), 260-268 (with 57 a n i m a l s ) ; A. W i e d e m a n n in Museon, n.s. 6 (1905), 113-128; id., in Arcbiv.f. Religionsn: 14 ( 1 9 1 1 ) , 6 4 0 - 6 4 1 ; F. Z i m m c r m a n n , Die agypt. Relig. nach d. Darstellung d. Kirchenscbriftsteller, etc. (1912), 91-123; 129-133 (with 30 animals and m u c h evidence from E g y p t i a n s o u r c e s ) ; G . Roeder in Archivf. Religionsw. 15 (1912), 74-75; N . Reich in Wiener Zeitschr. f. Kunde d. Morgenland, 29 (1915), 394-398; T. Hopfncr, Der Tierkult d. alien Agypter (in Dtnkscbr. Akad. Witn. 57, 2 (1915), with 36 k i n d s ; id., in A - I F . 14 (1928), 315-316 ( w h o t h i n k s that many cases cited by p a g a n and Christian a u t h o r s as part of the E g y p t i a n cult b e l o n g rather t o later magical rites); S. Eitrcm in P.-W. 6A (1936), 867-868 ( w h o be­ lieves that t o the animals e n u m e r a t e d by Hopfncr o t h e r s can surely be a d d e d . M a n y of these were n o t generally w o r ­ s h i p p e d but were associated with parti­ cular n o m e s o r t o w n s ; cf. Hicr. Adv. Iovin. 2 , 7 : singula» paene in Aegypto dpi fates singulas bestias et monstra venerantur, et quodcumque coluerint hoc inviolabile et sacrum putant; In Is. 13, p . 544 Vail.; also the passages cited by Z i m m c r m a n n , op. cit., 9 0 - 9 1 ; H o p f n c r , Tierkult, 8 (to which add D i o d . 1, 90, 2 ; Mela, 1, 5 8 ; P o r p h y r . De Abst. 4, 9 ; E u s . Pr. Et: 3 , 4, 8), w h o o n p p . 8-9 lists the individual animals associated w i t h each of 42 n o m e s . Plut. De Is. et Os. 72 speaks of the feuds between those w o r s h i p p i m g different animals. T h e origin of E g y p t i a n theriolatry been disputed from antiquity t o present day. H o p f n c r , Tierkult, 6-8, cites various t h e o r i e s : g r a t i t u d e

has the re­ for *9

290

1,43

8, 7), and when Egyptian cults were benefits received, fear of injury, deifica­ later introduced, Varro indignatur Ale­ tion of symbols, astrology, and fetichism. The original Egyptian religion xandrines deos Roma* coii (Schol. Dan. Aen. 6. 698); cf. L. R. Taylor in CI. knew nothing of it, though it appeared Pbilol. 29 (1934), 225, on the popularity very early, greatly increased, and was eventually recognized by the official of Egyptian cults at Rome at this time. religion (A. Erman, Handbook of Egyp­ But at best animal-worship appeared to intelligent Greeks and Romans as exotic tian Relig. (Engl. tr. 1907), 23-24), and at worst as repulsive. For various reaching its culmination about 700 B.C. (Hopfner, Tierku/t, 25), yet continuing comments upon it cf. Hdt. 2, 65: Αίγυπ­ τος . . . ού μόλα θηριώδης εστί· τά δέ as a popular belief as long as the Egyp­ έόντα σψι δπαντα Ιρά νενύμισται; 2, 66tian religion lasted (A. Wiedemann in Li Musion, N.S. 6 (1905), 115). Following 76; 3, 29 (cf. Polyaen. Strat. 7, 9; Suid. Strab. 17,1.22, Wiedemann {op. at., 117; s.v. πκρώνισεν ); Plat. Gorg. 482b; Manethoi fr. 8, p. 34 Waddcll; fr. 54, cf. Hopfner, Tierkult, 12) distinguishes p. 132; Apollod. Bib/. 1,6,3 (and Frazcr's two classes of sacred animals: (1) the n.);Diod. 1,12.9; 1. 86, 1 — 1, 90. 2; lepol, such as cats, dogs, and crocodiles, Timoclcs ap. Philodcm. De Piet. pp. which were protected, fed, and at their death mummified and buried (cf. Hopf­ 87-88 Gompcrz [at p. 16 Philodcmus ner, Tierku/t, 20-22), and the Ocol, speaks of Egyptian laments for the which were themselves considered gods deaths of their gods]; Strab. 17, 1, 22; Virg. Aen. 8, 698 [at Actium]: omnige(such as Apis at Memphis, Mncvis at Hcliopolis, and Bucchis at Hcrmonthis), numque deum monstra et latrator Anubis and were honored by temples, priests, [cf. Scrv. Aen. 8, 678; Dio Cass. 50, 24, and definite cults. As in Greece, certain 6]; Ον. Λί. 5, 327-331; Mela, 1, 58; Plut. Quaest. conv. 4, 5, 2; 7, 4, 3; De of these animals had divinatory powers (cf. G. Lafaye, Hist, du culte des divinitis Is. et Os. 44, p. 368 f; 71, p. 379e-f; Lucan, 10, 158-159; Plin. N.H. 2, 16; d'Alexandrie (1884), 105; Hopfner, Tier­ 30, 99; Tac. Hist. 5, 5; Juv. 15, 1-8: qws ku/t, 17). In Greece theriomorphic traces also nescit, Volun Bithynice, qua/ia demens [note Cicero's term dementia] f Aegyptos portenta occur; for the Mycenaean age cf. A. B. Cook in fourn. of Helien. Stud. 14 (1894), [cf. portenta in our passage] colat? crocodiIon adorat f pars baec, ilia pavet saturam ser81-169, dealing with the ass, lion, bull, stag, horse, goat, and pig; for later pentibus ibin. / effigies sacri nitet aurea cerperiods sec Lafaye, op. at., 106; L. R. copitbeci, / . . . / . . . / illic aeluros, bic Farncll, Greece and Babylon (1911), 79: piseemfluminis,illic / oppida tota canem vt"from the Homeric period onward the nerantur, nemo Dianam [and Mayor's n.]; Stat. SiJv. 3, 2, 113-116; Dio Chrys. Or. higher Hellenic spirit shows itself averse 12, 59; Artcmid. Onirocr. 1, 8; Diog. L. to the theriomorphic fashion of religion; 1, prol. 10-11; Lucian, lup. Trag. 42; yet this never disappeared wholly from De Sacrif 14; Dear. Cone. 10; [Lucian,] the lower circles" and from backward De Astrol. 7; Max. Tyr. 2, 10; Ptolem. districts, like Arcadia {id., 80); A. B. Tetrab. 3, 8; Porphyr. De Abst. 2, 26; Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 794; O. Skutsch 3, 16; 4, 6; id., ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 12, and H. J. Rose in CI. Quart. 36 (1942), 19); but cf. also A. D. Nock in Cl.PbiloI. 6: δτι δέ ουδέ τά ζώα θεούς ηγούνται, «Ιχόνας δέ έποιοϋντο χαΐ σύμβολα ταϋτα 38 (1943), 53, n. 14. For a collection of θεών, δηλοΐ τό πολλαχοΰ βοϋς . . . βουinstances sec M. W. de Visscr, De Graecorum Diis non referentibus Speciem huma- θυτεϊν; Iambi. De Myst. 5, 24; Philostr. nam (1900); id.. Die nichtmenscbengesta/- Vit. Apollon. 6, 19. tigen Gutter d. Griecben (1903), 13-16; Against such worship Jewish and 157-209. At Rome, where the original Christian writers protest, from Exod. 8, religion was aniconic, Numa was reputed 26, and the incident of the golden calf to have forbidden cither anthropomor­ {Exod. 32, 1-20, and various later Bibli­ phic or theriomorphic cults (Plut. Numa, cal reminiscences; 1, 82, n. {Apim),

1, 43

291

opiniones, quae in maxima inconstantia * veritatis ignoratione % versantur.3 instantia F, c o n s t a n t i a / Z ' O

* ignorantiae DNlO

b e l o w ) and the brazen serpent (Numbers, 2 1 , 6-9, with w h i c h , h o w e v e r , cf. 2 Kings, 18, 4 ; Filastr. Haeres. 21) o n w a r d , e . g . . Wisdom, 1 1 , 1 5 ; 12, 2 4 ; 1 5 , 1 8 ; S t r a b . 16, 2, 35 [says Moses left u g y p t in p r o t e s t against t h c r i o l a t r y j ; P h i l o , De Poster. Caini, 2 ; 158; 165; De 17/. Mosis, 2 3 ; De Decat. 76-80; De rpecial. Leg. 2, 146; De X'ita contempt, p. 37 C o n y b e a r c ; J o s e p h . C. Ap. 1, 2 2 4 - 2 2 5 ; 2 , 6 6 ; 2, 139; Romans, 1, 23 (cf. A u g . Serm. 197, 1; H . J. Rose in Gnomon, 14 (1938), 525J; Aristeas, Ep. 1 3 8 ; J u s t . M a r t . / Apol. 2 4 ; A t h e n a g . Leg. pro Christ. 1; 14; T h e o p h i l . Ad Auto/. 1, 10; A r i s t i d . Apol. 12 (ap. l o a n . D a m a s c . Barlaam et loasaph, 2 5 0 ) ; Min. Fcl. 2 8 , 8 ; T c r t . Apol. 2 4 ; Ad Nat. 2, 3 ; 2, 8 ; ( C l e m . ] Recogn. 5, 2 0 ; Homil. 6 , 2 3 ; 1 0 , 1 6 ; Cypr. De Idol. Van. 4 ; A r n o b . 3 , 15: Aegyptiorum videtis aenigmata quod mutorum animantium formas divinis inseruerint cousts . . . vos effigies fjominum tamquom deorum itneramini pote states; C l e m . Protr. 2, 3 9 , 5 [ w h o in sections 6-8 a t t a c k s instances o f G r e e k t h c r i o l a t r y ] ; Paedag. 3 , 2, 4 ; O r i g . C. Cets. 1, 2 0 ; 1, 5 2 ; 3 , 1 7 ; 3 , 1 9 ; 4, 9 0 ; 4, 9 3 ; 8, 5 3 ; Horn, in E.xod. 4, 6 ; F u s . Pr. Et: 2, 6, 2 0 ; 3 , 5, 2 - 4 ; 8, 9, 10; Lact. Inst. 1, 2 0 , 3 6 ; 2 , 5, 3 6 ; 3 , 20, 1 6 ; 5 ; 20, 1 2 ; Fipit. 5 0 ; Filastr. Haeres. 11-13; 2 1 ; I ' p i p h a n . Ancor. 1 0 5 ; Athanas. C. Gent. 2 3 ; Hier. In Is. 13, p . 544 Vail.; l o a n . C h r y s . Horn. 3 in Rom. 3 (Patr. Gr. 60, 414); A u g . C. D.2,22; P r u d . Perist. 1 0 , 2 5 6 - 2 5 8 ; G r e g . N a z . Or. 34, 5 ; 39, 6 ; Carm. hist. 1 1 , 8 3 9 - 8 4 0 ; N o n n u s A b b a s , Collectio {Patr. Gr. 36, 1072d); Syncs. Calrit. Encom. 1 0 ; T h c o d o r c t , Gr. Ajf. 3 , 2 2 ; 3, 8 5 ; Quaest. in Lev. 1 (Patr. Gr. 80, 3 0 0 b ) ; Suid. s.v. Α δ ά μ ; Z i m m c r m a n n , op. at. 87-91. L e o of Pella w r o t e a w o r k περί τ ω ν κατ* ΑΙγυπτον θεών (fragments in F.I/.G. 2. 331-332), and Philistus of N'aucratis (according t o Suid. s.v.) three b o o k s περί τ η ; ΑΙγυπτίων θεολογίας.

■ ucrsatur

A1

F o r the m o d e r n literature cf. H o p f n e r , Fierku/t, 184-186; A. W i e d e m a n n (Arch, f. Religionsw. 32 (1935), 174-177; t o which add L·. Briem in Α Ρ Α Γ Μ Α (1939), 157-169 (against the view of M. P. Nilsson (Prim. Relig.* (1934), 43) that E g y p t i a n thcriolatry had a t o t e m i c basis). i n e o d e m g e n e r e : cf. 3 , 4 7 ; Fin. 2, 6 3 : cupidus foluptatum et eius generis intetlegens\ 5, 6 8 ; Off. 1, 116. d e m e n t i a m : cf. J u v . 15, 1-2: demens / Aegyptos. v u l g i o p i n i o n e s : cf. the c o n t e m p t u ­ o u s rejoinder of Cotta t o the Stoics in 3, 11: placet igitur fan fat res opinione stultorum iudicari. . . ? Also Div. 2, 8 1 : quasi vero quicquam sit tarn valde quam nihil sapere vulgare, ant quasi tibi ipsi in iudicando placeat multitudol Against mere ac­ ceptance of p o p u l a r belief for its o w n sake cf. Plat. Crito, 4 4 € : τ ί ή μ ϊ ν , ώ μα­ κάριε Κ ρ ί τ ω ν , οΰτω της τών πολλών δό­ ξης μέλει; ot γάρ επιεικέστατοι ών μάλ­ λον άξιον φροντίζειν, ήγήσονται; loaches, 184e: ε π ι σ τ ή μ η γαρ, οίμαι, δεΐ κρίνεσΟαι άλλ' ού π λ ή θ η : Aristot. Eth. End. 13, 1214 b 34-1215 a 2 : ομοίως δέ ταύταις ουδέ τάς τών π ο λ λ ώ ν εική γάρ λέγουσι σχεδόν περί απάντων; F.picur. Ad Alenoec. a p . D i o g . L. 10, 1 2 3 : άσεβης δέ ούχ ό τους τ ώ ν πολλών θεούς άναιρών, άλλ' ό τάς τών πολλών δόξας Οεοϊς προσά π τ ω ν ; Cleanthcs a p . Clem. Strom. 5, 3 , 17, 6 (Λ. I \F. 1, n o . 559): μή προς δόξαν δρα, έΟέλων σοφός αΐψα γενέσθαι, / μηδέ φοβού πολλών άκριτον καΐ άναιδέα δό­ ξαν. / ού γάρ πλήθος £χει συνετήν κρί­ σιν, ούτε δικαίων / ούτε καλών, ολίγοις δέ π α ρ ' άνδράσι τούτο κεν εύροις; Lucr. 6, 5 8 - 7 1 ; Cic. Fuse. 3 , 3 : cum vero eodem [i.e., t o the teachings o f the poets] quasi masimns quidam magister populus arcessit atque omnia undique ad vitia consentiens multitudo, turn plane inficimur opinionum pravitate. T h e inconsistency of here scornfully rejecting the o p i n i o n s of the

292

1, 43

Ea qui * consideret quam inconsulte ac temere dicantui vcnerari2 Epicurum et 3 in eorum ipsorum numero de quibus hacc 1

qui] quia Bl

* uulncrarc/VO

» et] ut NO

multitude and yet in 1, 44 appealing to Simpson in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 72 the agreement inter omnis turn pbilosopbos (1941), 378. Epicurus had himself said solum sed etiam indoctos is perhaps inten­ (Diog. L. 10, 135): ταΰτα ούν . . . με­ tionally put into the mouth of the λέτα προς σεαυτόν . . . ζήσεις δέ ώς θεός έν άνθρώποις. ούθέν γαρ Εοικε ΟνηEpicurean speaker. τώ ζφω ζών άνθρωπος έν άθανάτοις άγαea qui consideret: cf. 2, 12: bate ... θοΐς, and had provided for the annual qui videat; 2, 44: quae qui videat. inconsulte ac temere: cf. Sen. De observation of his birthday by his school after his death {Fin. 2, 101; Diog. L. 10, Ben. 1, 1, 1: temere inconsulteque. venerari Epicurum: cf. caelesti Epicu- 18; cf. Plin. N.H. 35, 5; F. Deneken in ri . . . volumine, below; Τ use. 1, 48: soleo Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 2534; H. saepe mirari nonnullorum insolentiam pbilo- Usencr in Wien. Stud. 10 (1888), 185; F. Sbordonc, cd. of Philod. Adv. Sopb. sopborum qui naturae cognitionem admirantur eiusque inventori et principi gratias exultantes(1947), 155; F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. agtmt eumque veneran/ur ut deum; liberaiosquo moAo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. propria enim se per eum dicunt gravisnmii dominis, Latint verterint (1926), 15, on Ισόθεος ttrrore sempitemo et diurno ac noctumo and similar expressions. metu; Fin. 2, 20: quasi or acuta edidisse Laudation of philosophers, particu­ sapienttae dicitur (and Reid's n.]; 2, 101; larly of the founders of schools, some­ In Pison. 59: ut noster divinus ille dixit times takes the shape of an informal Epicurus', Lucr. 1, 733: ut vix bumana canonization (cf. Plat. Sopb. 216c; Diog. videatur stirpe creatus [sc. Epicurus]; 3, 14- L. 4, 22; 10, 135; Clem. Strom. 4, 26, 15: ratio tua . . . / . . . divina mente coorta\ 171, 4; Hicr. In lonam, p. 419 Vail.; 3, 1042-1044: ipse Epicurus obit decurso Syrian us in Metapb. 2, 4, p. 42, 27 Kroll; lumint vitae, / qui genus humanum ingenioLiban. Or. 15, 34; Eustrat. in Etb. Nic. 1, superavit et omnis / restincxit, Stellas exortus 12, p. 106, 18-19 Hcylbut; R. Hirzcl, ut aetberius sol; 5, 8-9: deus ille fuit, deus, Untersmh. z. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 2 (1882), 294; inclyte Memmi, / qui princeps vitae rationem C. Bailey, Phases in the Rel. of one. Rome invenit (cf. C. Bailey in Proc. CI. Assoc. 19 (1932), 139). Noteworthy is the case of (1922), 20-21: Epicurus both σωτήρ and Plato; cf. 2, 32: Platomm quasi quendam παράδειγμα); 5, 49—51: baec igitur qui deum pbilosopborum [where see the note cuncta subegerit ex animoqm / expulerit dictis,on deum]; cf. also the cases of Pytha­ non armis, nonnt decebit / bunc bominem nu­ goras (1, 10, n. {ipse dixit); Syrian us mero divom dignarier esse; 6, 7-8: cuius et in Metapb. 12, 1, p. 81, 31 Kroll; Porextinct/ propter divina re perta / divolgata phyr. Vit. Pytb. 20), Socrates (Synanus vetus iam ad caelum gloria fertur; Plut. in Metapb. 2, 4, p. 143, 3 Kroll), EmpcAdv. Colot. 17, p. 1117a: καΐ σεβάσεις docles (Lucr. 1, 733), Hippocrates (Ga­ έπιθειάσεις; p. 1117b: τα 'Επικούρου len, III, 22 K.; V, 393; Olympiod. in ώς αληθώς θεόφαντα Αργία. Κολώτης δ* Meteor. 1, 9, p. 81, 19 Stuve), Aristotle αυτός άκροώμενος Επικούρου φυσιολο(Prod, in Tim. p. 90d (p. 295 Dichl); γουντος άφνω τοις γόνασιν αύτοϋ προσProl. ΤI in prim. Euclid. Lib. p. 76 Fricdέπεσε, κτλ.; Lucian, Alex. 61:'Επικου­ lein, et al.; Thcmist. Or. 18, p. 225a; ρώ . . . άνδρΐ ώς αληθώς Ιερώ καΐ θεσ- 20, p. 234d; Simplic. Coroll. de Loco, πεσίω την φύσιν καΐ μόνω μχτ' αληθείας p. 611, 8 Dick; Michael Ephes. in τα καλά έγνωκότι καΐ παραδεδωκότι καΐ Etb. Nic. 5, 1, p. 1. 16 Hayduck; 10. 1, ελευθερωτή τών όμιλησάντων αύτώ γενοp. 529, 4; Syrianus in Metapb. 2, 1, μένω; L. Edelstein in Trans. Am. pbilol. p. 6, 6-7; 13, 6, p. 192, 16 Kroll; et al.), Assoc. 71 (1940), 79, n. 5; 85-86; A. D. Pyrrho (Timon ap. Diog. L. 9, 65:

1, 43

293

quaestio est habere * debeat. Solus enim vidit primum esse deos, 1

haberi NO&F

μοϋνος έν άνθρώποισι θεοΰ τρόπον η γ ε ­ μονεύων), Erasistratus (Galen, De nat. Fat. 2 , 4 (11, 90 Κ . ) : θαυμάζουσιν μέν γ α ρ [sc. ol ' Ερασιστράτειοι] αυτόν ώ ς θεόν καΐ π ά ν τ ' άληθεύειν νομίζουσιν), H e r a c l i t u s and D i o g e n e s (Epict. Encbir. 1 5 ; Simplic. in Epictet. p p . 53-54 D i i b n c r : διό, φησίν, ol ύπεριδόντες τού­ τ ω ν , ' Η ρ ά κ λ ε ι τ ο ς τε καΐ Διογένης, άξίως θείοι τε ήσαν καΐ έλέγοντο), A r c h i m e d e s ( A m m o n . in Caieg. 7, p . 75, 13 Bussc), P l o t i n u s ( A m m o n . in P o r p h y r . /sag. p . 12, 25-26 B u s s e ; Procl. in Tim. p . 245 D i c h l ; Simplic. in Caieg. 4, p . 7 3 , 27 Kalbflcisch; Syrianus in Mttapb. 12, 4, p . 114, 8 K r o l l ) , I a m b i i c h u s (regularly called θείος by Procl. in Tim., passim; cf. Liban. Or. 52. 2 1 ; 54, 4 7 ; Ep. 574, 2 ; 1466, 4 ; Syrianus in Mtapb. 2, 4, p . 3 8 , 3 8 K r o l l ; A m m o n . in De Interpr. 9, p . 135, 14 B u s s e ; Simplic. Coroli. de Loco, p . 6 3 9 . 2 3 D i e l s ; 642, 1 8 ; Coroli. de Temp. p . 786, 1 1 : 795, 3 ; a l . ; O l y m p i o d . Proltg. in Caieg. p . 19, 36-37 Busse), P r o c l u s (Marin. Vita Procli, 12, p . 2 9 ; A m m o n . in De Interpr. 1, p . 1, 8 B u s s c ; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 3 , 6, p . 2 6 6 , 37 Stiive), and perhaps A m m o n i u s (cf. P h o t . Bib/, c o d . 2 5 1 , p . 461 a 32 B c k k c r ) ; cf. also H . Pinard dc la Boullayc, Vet. romp, desrelig. 1» (1929), 2 7 ; and parti­ c u l a r l y L. Bielcr, Θ Ε Ι Ο Σ A N H P (19351938), w i t h m a n y references. Real o r figurative deification of p h i l o s o p h e r s was m o t i v a t e d by the benefits which they h a d conferred o n their f o l l o w e r s ; cf. Fin. 1, 7 1 ; Tusc. 1, 4 8 ; Arrian, E p i c t c t . 1, 4 , 3 0 - 3 2 ; Julian, Ep. ad T/jemist. 2 6 5 b : el γ ά ρ ορθώς έχει τ6 λεγόμενον. Οτι π έ φυκεν έκαστον ύπό τ ω ν οίκείων γ ν ω ρίζεσΟαι, την θείαν ούσίαν 6 γνωρίσας θ ε ϊ ό ς τις άν είκότως νομίζοιτο; Ε . Big n o n e , Storia della lett. lat. 2 (1945), 177, n . 1, w h o o b s e r v e s that E p i c u r u s had p r o v i d e d not merely for τό ζην b u t for τ ό εύ ζ ή ν ; id., 1 (1942), 5, n. 2 ; A . D . N o c k in Journ. Hell. Stud. 48 (1928), 3 1 , w h o well r e m a r k s : " S u c h an i n d i v i d u a l m i g h t be called a g o d , c i t h e r u n ­ r e s e r v e d l y o r w i t h reference t o yourself, a god to you,** and in n . 51 he cites illustra­

t i o n s ; H . J. Rose (Harv. tbeol. Rev. 31 (1938), 128) notes that a θείος άνήρ, while living, w o u l d be expected t o s h o w s o m e s u p e r h u m a n characteristics. Cicero was himself destined t o be called eloquentiae deus and divinissimus, as by G. H a r v e y , Ciceronian/a, p p . 50, 3 4 - 3 5 ; 84, 2-3 Wilson a n d F o r b e s . i n e o r u m i p e o r u m n u m e r o : with this s o m e w h a t whimsical conceit, in which the subject u n d e r discussion sud­ denly appears in a different a n d quite u n ­ expected c o n n e c t i o n , cf. 1, 1 0 5 : per ipsos deos de quibus loquimur; 2, 147: animum ipsum mentemque bominis consilium prudentiam qui non divina cura perjecta esse perspicit, is his ipsis rebus mibi videtur carere; Div. 2, 8: ego ipse divinarem qui esse divinationem nego; 2 Verr. 4, 105: per deos immor talis, eos ipsos de quorum religione iam diu dicimus'. Plat. Apol. 2 6 b - c : προς αυτών τοίνυν . . . τούτων τ ώ ν θεών, ών νυν ό λόγος εστίν; Pbaedo, 7 3 b : «ύτδ δέ τοΰτο . . . δέομαι μαθεΐν περί ου ό λόγος, άναμνησθηναι; 9 2 c : ούτος ούν σοι ό λόγος έκείνω π ώ ς ξυνάσεται; . . . πρέπει γε είπερ τ ω &λλω λ ό γ ω ξυνωδώ είναι καί τ ω περί αρμονίας; Gorg. 505c: αυτός τοΰτο π ά σ χ ω ν περί ου ό λόγος εσ­ τί, κολαζόμενος; Manil. 2, 1 1 5 : quis caelum posset nisi caeli munere nosse; Plut. De Fac. in Orb. Lm. 22, p. 9 3 5 d : ω προς αύτης, ϊ φ η , της σελήνης (i.e., a b o u t which we are s p e a k i n g ] ; Clem. Protr. 6, 6 8 , 1: ώ προς αύτοΰ (of w h o m w e are s p e a k i n g ; cf. Oxyrb. Pap. 2 (1899), n o . 215, col. 2, 12); Iambi. De Myst. 3 , 1 8 : ουδέ λόγον περί θεών άνευ θεών λαλεΐν δυνατόν A u g . CD. 7, 3 : an ut iilic esse non posset, nihil aliud etiam ipsa Foriuna nisi adverse m putanda est habuisse for· tunam? Also Antb. Pal. 1 1 , 175, 1-2, w h e r e E u t y c h i d c s stole the g o d himself by w h o m he was a b o u t t o swear. H. KrafTert {Beitr. Z. Krit. u. Erkl. lat. Autortn, 1 (1883), 123) and J. S. Rcid (on Fin. 2, 1) propose in deorum ipsorum numero (as in 1, 36), b u t this seems un­ necessary. With the phrase cf. Post Red. in Sen. 3 0 : deorum numero colere. d e b e a t : for the subjunctive cf. 1, 1, n.

294

1, 43

quod * in omnium animis corum notionem * inpressisset3 ipsa natura. Quae est enim gens aut quod genus 4 hominum quod non 1 quo B* genus Ο

* notione Dt noticionemAf1

* tnpressisses A

* quod genus]

{debtat). A. Ernout and L. Robin, in deos. The doctrine of Epicurus on this their edition of Lucretius, 1 (1925), xvii, subject is given in his letter to Menoeccus call attention to the constant use by (ap. Diog. L. 10, 123-124): θεοί μέν γαρ Lucretius in his argument of debto and είσιν. εναργής δέ έστιν αυτών ή γνώσις· necesst est. The present exposition of the οίους δ* αυτούς

πολλοί νομίζουσιν Epicurean theology has several instances ούκ είσίν- ου γαρ φυλάττουσιν αυτούς of these words. οΓους νοοϋστν . . . ού γαρ προλήψεις είσίν, άλλ* υπολήψεις ψευδείς αϊ των πολλών solus, etc.: the account of Epicurean views here starting ( = H. Uscner, Epi- υπέρ θ*ών αποφάσεις. curea (1887), 232-237) extends through notionem: cf. 1, 30, n. (deorum notione); 1, 56—about 4 1/2 Tcubncr pages—, at 1, 37, n. (animi notione). These seem to be the end of which Vclleius apologizes for what axe called in 1, 44 insitas ... vtt speaking at such length (vereor ne longtor potius innatas cognitiones; cf. Top. 31: fuerini). This exposition should be con­ notionem appello quod Grata turn fvvouxv trasted not only with the length of the turn πρόληψιν. ea est insita et animo praeAcademic refutation of it (1, 57-124; cepta cwusque cognitio enodationis indigens. about 26 Tcubncr pages) but also with the quae . . . gens aut quod genus: on setting forth of Stoic beliefs (2, 4-168; the subject of consensus (κοινή έννοια) cf. nearly 68 Tcubncr pages). Part of the Pease on Dip. 1, 1 (consensu). Stated in its disproportion may be due to the dif­ most general form by Aristot. Etb. Nic. fering scales of Cicero's sources for the 10, 2, 1172 b 36-1173 a 1, it is: δ γαρ πάσι two parts, but part may probably also δοκεϊ τοϋτ' είναι φαμεν. It may be used be explained by his own rating of the in support of various beliefs, such as importance of the views presented; cf. those in immortality, in fate (cf. Alex. H. Usencr, Ε pi curea (1887), lxvi, who Aphrod. De Fato, 2; 19), in divination thinks that Cicero may have relied on (Dip. 1, 2; 1, 11), or in pleasure as the excerpts or on a summary of the Epicu­ goal of life, and the appeal may be made rean views made for his use. The rela­ to the convictions of all mankind, tutored tions of this section are not with Philo- and untutored alike (1, 44), or may be demus's περί εύσεβεΐχς but rather with limited to the agreement of philosophers his rapt θεών or an epitome of it; cf. R. (1, 13; 3, 79; Off. 2, 35; Galen, In Hipp, Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1153dt Alirn. 3, 13 (XV, 303 K.)), among 1154. the latter cases being irs use by the Epi­ primum esse deos: corresponding to curean Vclleius in 1, 43-46 and by the Stoic Balbus in 2, 5; 2, 12. It encounters the first point in Cotta's answer in 1, 61: quaeritur primum .. . sintne dti necnt tint. opposition from Cotta at 1, 62; 3, 8; 3, The position of esse before deos is empha­ 11; 3, 17. For its appearance elsewhere in Cicero cf. Tusc. 1, 30: nulla gens tarn tic. The second point, not, as usually, introduced by deinde, follows in 1, 44-45: /era, nemo omnium tarn sit inmanis cuius cons/are illud etiam . . . ut deos beatos et mentem non imbuerit deorum opinio . .. omm autem in re consensio omnium gentium lex inmortales putemus. in . . . animis . . . inpressisset: cf. naturae putanda est; 1, 35; Legg. 1, 24: De Or. 3, 115: cum quaeritur quid in com- in hominibus nulla gens est neque tarn mansue· muni mente quasi impressum n't; also, for ta neque tarn /era quae nont etiam ή ignortt the thought, 2, 12, below: omnibus enim qualem habere deum deceat, tamen habendum innatum est et in animo quasi insculptum essesciat. Among the many other ancient

1, 43

295

habeat sine doctrina anticipationem quandam deorum, quam apauthors w h o employ constnsus as a theistic argument may be mentioned: Plat. Legg. 10, 886a: δτι πάντες "Ελληνες τε καΐ βάρβαροι νομίζουσιν είναι θεούς; X c n . Sjmp. 4, 4 7 ; Aristot. De Caelo, 1. 3, 2 7 0 b 5-6: πάντες γαρ άνθρωποι περί θεών έχουσιν ύπόληψιν; Etb. Hud. 1, 6, 1216 b 28-30 [and W. Jaeger, AristotU ( E n g l . tr. 1934), 47-48 on Aristotle and constnsus]; Lucr. 5, 1161-1168 [explaining the omnipresent p h e n o m e n o n o f belief in g o d s ] ; Sen. Ep. 117, 6: dtos esse inter alia boc colligimtu quod omnibus insita de dis opinio est nee ulla gens usquam est adeo extra leges moresque proiecta ut non aliquos dtos credat; Plut. Adv. Colot. 3 1 , p. 1125 d-c; Quintil. Inst. 5, 10, 12; Plin. N.H. 2 , 8: consensu gentium moveor\ 2 , 2 2 ; ' T h e o n , Progjmnasm. 12 (Rbet. Cr. 2, 126 Spcngcl): δτι πάντες άνθρωποι Έ λ λ η ν ε ς τε καΐ βάρβαροι έννοιαν περί των θεών Ιχουσιν ως προνοοΰσιν ημών; D i o Chrys. Or. 12, 2 7 : περί δή θεών της τε καθόλου φύσεως καΐ μάλιστα τοΰ πάντων ηγεμόνας πρώτον μέν καΐ έν πρώτοις δόξα καΐ έπί· νοια κοινή τοϋ ξύμπαντος ανθρωπίνου γένους, ομοίως μέν 'Ελλήνων, Ομοίως δέ βαρβάρων, αναγκαία καΐ έμφυτος έν παντί τω λογικώ γινομένη κατά φύσιν, άνευ θνητού διδασκάλου [ — sine doctrina); 1 2 , 3 9 : της γαρ περί τό Θείον δόςης και ύπολήψεως πρώτην μέν άτεχνώς πηγήν έλέγομεν τήν έμφυτον άπασιν άνθρώποις έπίνοιαν; Artcmid. Onirocr. 1, 8: ουδέν γάρ έθνος ανθρώπων άθεον ώσπερ ουδέ άβασίλευτον, άλλοι δέ άλλους τιμώσι θεούς; Apul. De Mundo, 2 4 : vetus opinio est atqtu cogitationes omnium hominum penitus instdit deum esse originis auctorem; Acl. [■'.//. 2, 3 1 ; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 3 3 : κοινήν γάρ πάλιν πρόληψιν ί χ ουσι πάντες άνθρωποι περί θεοϋ, καθ* ήν μακάριόν τί έστι ζωον και άφΟαρτον καΐ τέλειον έν ευδαιμονία καΐ παντός κακοΰ άνεπίδεκτον; 1, 50-51: καΐ είναι μέν (sc. τον θεόν) ol πλείους τών δογματικών καΐ ή κοινή τοΰ βίου πρόληψις; ; 1, 60-61 (whore πρόληψις is used for this under­ standing); Max. Tyr. 11, 5 Hobcin ; Min. Fcl. 18, 11: omnium de isto habeo comensum; Alex. Aphrod. De Fato, 2: τό μέν ούν

είναί τι τήν είμαρμένην . . . ή τών ανθρώ­ πων συνίστησιν πρόληψις; Arnob. 3, 4 2 ; Julian, Adv. Galil. 52b-c; Clem. Strom. 5, 14, 133, 9 : παν μέν έθνος έφων, πάν δέ έσπερίων άπτόμενον ή<όνων> βόρειόν τε και τα προς τω νότω πάντα μίαν έχει καΐ τήν αυτήν πρόληψιν περί τοΰ καταστησαμένου τήν ήγεμονίαν; Lact. Inst. 1, 2, 4-5 [cf. 2, 8, 48-49); Bocth. Quomodo Subst. p. 44 S t c w a n and Rand: primi boni praesentiam . . . ex omnium doctorum indoctorumque sententia barbararumque gen­ tium religionibus cognosci potest; Marin. Vita Prodi, 2 2 ; cf. also the use of the same principle by Vincent. Lcrin. Commonit. 2 in his famous definition of ortho­ doxy as that quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab omnibus creditum est. O n consensus as a doctrine important in Stoicism cf. W. Capcllc in Neuejabrb. 15 (1905), 556, n. 3. For answers to the argument cf. 1, 62-64, especially 1, 62, n. (gentes sic inmanitate efferatas). O n the alliterative pair, gens and genus, \\. Wolfflin, Ausgew. Schr. (1933), 262, compares Accius, 580 Ribbcck. s i n e d o c t r i n a : i.e., closely in confor­ mity with nature rather than corrupted by tradition; cf. tin. 3, 1 1 : qui sine ulla doctrina naturam ipsam secuti; 5, 4 3 ; 5, 59: nalura . . . ingenuit . . . sine doctrina notitias parvas rerum maximarum; Τ use. 1, 4 8 : e quo inteilegi potest quam acuti natura sint, qttoniam haec sine doctrina credituri jut runt; 2, 13. For the Smic view cf. Act. Plac. 4, 11, 3 : αϊ μέν φυσικώς γίνονται . . . καΐ άνεπιτεχνήτως, al δέ ήδη δι* ημετέρας διδασκαλίας και επιμελείας* αύται μέν ούν έννοιαι καλούνται μόνον, έκεΐναι δέ καΐ προλήψεις; D i o Chrys. Or. 12, 27: άνευ θνητού διδασκάλου; Clem. Strom. 5, 14, 133, 7: έμφύτως καΐ άδιδάκτως a n t i c i p a t i o n e m : the first occurrence in I^atin of this noun, for the coining of which quondam apologizes; cf. M. A. Stewart in Lat. Philol. (1910), 127. It is here used to translate the philosophic term πρόληψις (as in 1, 44) and elsewhere for the rhetorical figure of proltpsis; cf. [Iul. Rufin.] Rbet. Lex. 1. p. 48 Halm; Carm.de Fig. 124, p. 68 Halm = Anth.

296

1,43

pellat prolempsin 1

in G

l

1

Epicurus, id est, antcceptam * animo rci

p r o l e m p s i n BF, ptoicmsin A NO Μ t p r o b l e p s i n DH*, ■ epicuris Λ/ 1 * ante c o e p t a m D

Lat.% n o . 485, 124 Riese. H e r e it ex­ presses the idea w h i c h in 2, 45 is r e n d e r e d by praesennonem notionemque; cf. also Chalcid. in Tim. 2 4 5 : ab ineunte aetate communis omnium anticipatio. Elsewhere πρόληψις is identified w i t h έννοια a n d t h e Latin notio o r notiiia: Ac. 2, 30 [where see Reid's n . ] ; Top. 3 1 : not tone m apptllo quod Grata turn έννοιαν turn πρόληψιν; ea est insita et praecepta cuiusque rti cognitio enodationis indigent. p r o l e m p e i n : cf. 1, 44. O u r m o s t im­ p o r t a n t definition is p r o b a b l y in Clem. Strom. 2, 4, 16, 3 : ό ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς . . . πρό­ ληψιν είναι διανοίας τήν πίστιν ύπολαμβάνεΐ' πρόληψιν δέ άποδίδωσιν έπιβολήν έπί τι εναργές καΐ επί τήν έναργη του π ρ ά γ μ α τ ο ς έ π ί ν ο ι α ν μ η δύνασθαι δέ μ η δένα μήτε ζητησαι μήτε άπορήσαι μηδέ μήν δοξάσαι άλλ* ουδέ έλέγξαι χ ω ρ ί ς προ­ λ ή ψ ε ω ς ; cf. S c i t . E m p . Αώ, Gram. 1,57; ούτε ζητεϊν ούτε άπορεΐν Ιστι κ α τ ά τόν σοφόν Έ π Ι κ ο υ ρ ο ν Sveu προλήψεως; Adv. Etb. 2 1 ; T h e o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 1, 9 0 : ό δέ γ ε ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς πρόληψιν διανοίας αυτήν [sc. πίστιν] έκάλεσε- τήν δέ πρό­ ληψιν, προσλαβοϋσαν τήν γνώσιν, κατάληψιν γίνεσθαι. Different is the account in D i o g . L. 10, 3 3 [copied by Suid. s.v. πρόληψις]: τήν δέ πρόληψιν λέγουσιν οίονεΐ κατάληψιν ή δόζαν όρθήν ή ί ν νοιαν ή καθολικήν νόησιν έναποκειμένην, τουτέστι μνήμην τοΰ πολλάκις έ ξ ω ­ θεν φανέντος, οίον τό Τοιούτον έστιν Ανθρωπος · 4 μ α γ ά ρ τ ω £ηθηναι άνθρωπος ευθύς κατά πρόληψιν καΐ ό τύπος αύτοΰ νοείται προηγουμένων τ ω ν αίσθήσεων. παντί ούν ονόματι τό π ρ ώ τ ω ς ύ π ο τ ε τ α γ μένον εναργές έ σ τ ι · καΐ ουκ άν έ ζ η τ ή σαμεν τό ζητούμενον, ε( μή πρότερον έγνώκειεν αυτό· οίον Τ ό πόρρω έστώς Ιππος εστίν ή βοΰς· δει γ ά ρ κατά π ρ ό ­ ληψιν έγνωκέναι ποτέ ί π π ο υ καΐ βοός μ ο ρ φ ή ν ούδ* Sv ώνομάσαμέν τι μή π ρ ό ­ τερον αύτοΰ κατά πρόληψιν τόν τύπον μαθόντες. εναργείς ούν είσιν αϊ προ­ λήψεις. T h e difficulties in u n d e r s t a n d i n g Epicurus'β πρόληψις arise from t h e at­

problebein HXP,

proplcbs

t e m p t t o reconcile these w o r d s o f D i o ­ genes w i t h the o t h e r e v i d e n c e , since he bases πρόληψις o n reminiscence, whereas its e t y m o l o g y a n d Cicero's u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f it p o i n t in t h e o p p o s i t e d i r e c t i o n ; cf. the phrases sine doctrina anticipationem; antcceptam animo ret quondam informationem; (1, 44) insitas eorum vel potius innatas cognittones; sive anticipationem . . . nve praenotionem deorum. See also other p h r a s e s used by Cicero for πρόληψις a n d collected by F . Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. quo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. propria Latin* verlerint (1926), 1 9 ; M. O . Liscu, L* expression des idees pbilos. cbe% Cic. (1937), 4 1 - 4 2 ; 6 2 ; 114. It s e e m s likely, t h e n , as has been p o i n t e d o u t b y N . W. DcWitt {Trans. Royal Soc. of Canada, 3 Ser., Sect. 2, v o l . 36 (1942), 4 1 ) . that C i c e r o correctly " u n d e r s t o o d t h e w o r d t o d e n o t e an innate c o n c e p t a n t e ­ d a t i n g sense e x p e r i e n c e s , " as a n " a n t i ­ thesis o f recollection as posited in P l a t o ' s d o c t r i n e of άνάμνησις." A m o n g n u m e - . r o u s a n d diverse m o d e r n t r e a t m e n t s o f πρόληψις may be m e n t i o n e d : R. H i r z c l Untersucb. z· Cicero's pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 117-126 ( w h o t h i n k s that E p i c u r u s m a y have g o t his s u g g e s t i o n from D c m o c r i t u s ) ; J. S. Rcid o n Ac. 2, 30 a n d Fin. 2 „ 6 ; E . V . A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 136, n . 5 7 ; W . W i n d c l b a n d - A . B o n h o f f e r . Gescb. d. ant. Pbilos* (1912), 290 (with r e s u m e of several v i e w s ) ; R. P h i l i p p s o n in Hermes, 51 (1916), 5 7 6 ; A . E r n o u t a n d L. R o b i n , edition of Lucretius, 2 ( 1 9 2 6 ) , 2 2 8 - 2 3 0 ; C. Bailey, Proc. Class. Assoc. 1 9 (1922), 1 6 : " T h i s experience of m e n is i m m e d i a t e and c a n n o t be n e g l e c t e d ; it is e v i d e n c e of t h e c o m i n g o f an i m a g e , and the image is evidence o f an o r i g i n a l from w h i c h it is d e r i v e d . T h e r e m u s t b e g o d s because m e n ' s m i n d s are u n i v e r s a l l y conscious of t h e m ; " id.. The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 245-247 (and w o r k s cited a t 246, n. 2 ) ; 4 1 8 - 4 2 1 ; 4 4 0 ; 5 5 7 5 5 8 ; 5 6 8 ; M. O . Liscu, Et. sur la langm de la pbilos. mor.cbexCic. (1930). 1 1 5 - 1 1 6 ;

1, 43

297

quandam informationem,1 sine qua nee intellegi quicquam nee quaeri nee disputari2 potest? Quoius 3 rationis vim atque utilitatem ex illo caelesti * Epicuri de regula ct iudicio volumine acce1 infirmationcm Ml DHOB*FM, q u o d ius Ν

· dispucati] qucri caclestia BF

Λ/

* quoius

APBlt

cuius

4

120. E p i c . a p . D i o g . I.. 10, 1 2 3 , says: π ρ ώ τ ο ν μέν τδν θεδν ζώον άφθαρτον καΐ μακάριο ν νομίζων, ώ ς ή κοινή τοϋ Οεοΰ νόησις υ π ε γ ρ ά φ η ; a n d PhilcxJcm. De Pitt. p . 96 G u m p c r z r e m a r k s : διό και μόνο<ι> μεγίστη ν εύσέβειαν έ ζ η λ ω κ έ ναι φασί <καΙ> δοξάζει ν όσι<ώ>τατα περί Θεών xac τ<ών £>λλων τάναντ<ία κα­ τ >αγεινώσκου<σ>ιν ώς αν υπεναντί<α> τ η προλήψει δ ο γ μ α τ ι ζ ό ν τ ω ν ; in his περί Θεών, 1, col. 2, line 17 Dicls, he p e r h a p s refers t o πρόληψις, b u t the passage is t o o m u c h e m e n d e d t o be safely a d d u c e d in a r g u m e n t : <Ιστι δέ προ>λήψει π<εριλη>π<τός . . .>. T h e t e r m was also a d o p t ­ e d by C h r y s i p p u s (sec M. A d l e r ' s index t o S. I \F. 4 (1924), 122, for the p a s s a g e s ) ;

and Epiactus says (Arr. Epici. 1, 22, t - 2 ) : προλήψεις κοιναί πάσιν άνθρώποις ε ί σ ί ν καΐ πρόληψις προλήψει ού μ ά χ ε τ α ι (as we m i g h t hold a b o u t axioms] . . . π ό τ ' ούν ή μ ά χ η γ ί ν ε τ α ι ; (2) π€ρί την έφαρμογην τ ώ ν προλήψεων ταϊς ε π ί μέρους ούοίαις. F o r the spelling of the w o r d t h e evi­ d e n c e of the mss seems in 1, 44 t o p o i n t decidedly t o w a r d πρόληψιν while in this passage it is m o r e strongly inclined t o πρόλημψιν. Plasbcrg and Ax a c c o r d i n g l y read πρόλημψιν here and πρόληψιν in 1, 4 4 — a n inconsistency which, since it i n v o l v e s p r o n u n c i a t i o n as well as spel­ l i n g , seems difficult b u t n o t impossible in t h e case ol a rare w o r d o c c u r r i n g at s o s h o r t an interval. W . S c h u l / c . Ortljografica (1894), iii-xxvi (on the spelling o f t h i s a n d related w o r d s ) favors prolempsis. So Cicero, Ac. 2, 145, uses κατάλημψιν. i n f o r m a t i o n e m : cf. 1, 4 5 : nature informationem ipsorum deorum dedit; a " s h a p i n g " of the g o d s in o u r m i n d s . s i n e q u a : cf. D i o g . L. 10, 3 8 : ανάγκη γ α ρ τό πρώτον έννόημα καθ* Ικαστον φθόγγον βλίπεσθαι καΐ μηθέν α π ο δ ε ί ­

ξεως προσδεΐσϋαι, είπερ έξομεν τό ζ η τούμενον ή άπορούμενον καΐ δοξαζόμενον έφ' δ άνάξομεν; O l y m p i o d . in Pbaed. ρ 156, 11-12 N o r v i n : ol δέ Ή π ι κ ο ύ ρ ε ι ο ι τ ά ς προλήψεις ας . . . εί δέ άδιαθρώτους. π ώ ς άλλο τι παρά τάς προλήψεις έ π ι ζ η τοΰμεν; also several passages cited in above. the n o t e o n prolempsint n c c i n t e l l e g i q u i c q u a m , e t c . : cf. Ac. 2, 2 1 : nobis notitiae rerun imprimuntur, sine quibus nee intellegi quicquam nee quaeri disputarive potest. q u o i u s : originally quo-f-us (as in the epitaph of Scipio Barbatus, C.I.L. I, 30 = Dessau 1; like the genitives of alius t illet after, etc.), later s h o r t e n e d , t h r o u g h *quo/-us, t o cuius; cf. R. K u h n c r - F . HolzMUMSsig, Ausf. Gram. d. fat. Spr. 1" (1912), 5 8 7 ; 608. In o u r passage I have retained the form favored by the ms evidence. In C.I.L. I*, 2, n o . 592, col. xxii, 5 1 , we find it used in an inscription of 49 B.C., hence nearly c o n t e m p o r a n e o u s with o u r passage. caelesti . . . v o l u m i n e : cf. n. o n venerari Epicurum, a b o v e ; also Fin. 1, 6 3 : servata ilia, quae quasi delapsa de caelo est ad cognitionem omnium\ regula; Plut. Adv. Colot. 19, p . 1118a: τους διοττετεϊς άνεγνώκει Κανόνας. F o r o t h e r instances of the conceit of a b o o k as h a v i n g fallen from heaven cf. Da vies ad he. d e r e g u l a et i u d i c i o : cf. Sen. lip. 89, 1 1 : locum quern de iudicio et regula ap­ pellant (sc. Epicurei). In G r e e k the w o r k is called περί κριτηρίου ή Κανών ( D i o g . I.. 10, 27). T h e allusions t o this w o r k are collected bv H. Uscncr, Epicurea (1887), 104-106; cf. Hirzel, op. cit., 1, 162, n. 1; for o t h e r passages from Iipicurus dealing with related matters cf. p p . 177-190. N o t e especially D i o g . L. 10, 3 1 : έν τοίνυν τ ώ Κανόνι λέγων εστίν ό ' Κ π ί κ ο υ ρος κριτήρια της αληθείας εΐναι τάς αίσΟέσεις και προλήψει; καΐ τα πάθη. O n

298

1, 44

pimus. 17 44 Quod igitur fundamenturn huius quaestionis est, id praeclare iactum videtis. Cum enim non instituto aliquo aut more aut lege sit opinio constituta maneatque ad unum omnium firma consensu), intellegi necesse est esse l deos, quoniam insitas eorum vel potius innatas cognitiones habemus; de quo autem 1

ewe om.O

the term κανών cf. H. Oppel in Pbilol. probarei nisi insitum illud in animis habereSupplbd. 30,4 (1937); hid. Etym. 6,16,1, mus; 4. 26: opinationem ... inboerentem et equates it with rtguL·. The Stoics also pent tus inntarn; Tim. 45: convexnontm . . . innatam et insitam; Legg. 1, 18: lex est ratio used the expression ncpl κανόνων καΐ summa insita in natura; Top. 31: ea [sc. κριτηρίων (Diog. L. 7, 41-42). 44 fundamentum . . . iactum: cf. 3, notio) est insita et praecepta cutusque ret 5: fundamenta iecisst ; Ac. 2, 37: iacta sunt cognitio enodatioms indigens; 69: ut antefundamenta; Pro Mur. 14; Pro Cael. 5; ponantur . .. innata atque insita adsumptis Pbii. 1, 1; Fam. 1, 9, 12; Sen. Dial. 6, et adventiciis; 2 Verr. 4, 106: insulam Siciliam to/am esse Cereri et Libera* consecra2, 3 [according to the emendation of Reid on Ac. 2, 37J; Firm. Matb. 5, praef. tam . . . ipsis Siculis ita persuasum est ut in animis eorum insitum atque innatum esse 1; and often in Jerome. non instituto: cf. Τ use. 1, 30: omnes videatur; Pro Sull. 83: hoc natura est in­ tamen esse vim et naturam divinam arbitran-situm ut quern timueris . . . bunc semper oderis; Pro Sest. 99: propter insitum quentur, nee vero id conlocutio bominum aut consettui effect/, non institutis opinio est con- dam arts mi furore m; Pro Client. 4: tvt/lam fir mata, non leg/bus; omni autem in re con­ ex animis bominum tantam opinionem, tarn sensio omnium gentium lex naturae putandapenitus insitam; Har. Resp. 55: odium . . . est; Philodem. De Piet. p. 128 Gomperz: insitum penitus et inustum animis bominum 'Επίκουρος φανή<σεται (?)>, καΐ τετηρη- amplisnmorum; Auct. ad Hcrenn. 3, 28: κώς <άπαν>τα (?) καΐ τοις φί<λοις τ>ηρεϊν naturalij est ea [sc. memoria] quae nostris παρεγ<γυηκ>ώς, ου μόνον <διά τ>ούς νό­ animis insita est et simul cum cogitation* nata; A rnob. 1, 33: quisquamne est bominum μους άλλα δια φυσεικάς <αίτίας>. maneatque . . . firma consensio: cf. qui non cum istius principis notion* diem prima* nativitatis introvertt? cut non sit Min. Fcl. 8, 1: maneat tamenfirmacon­ sensio [about the existence of gods); ingenitum, non adfixum, immo ipsius paen* Amm. Marc. 20, 4, 14: consensione firmis- in genitalibus matris non impressum, non insitum, esse regem ac dominum cunctorum; sima. ad unum: cf. Am. 86: de amicitia om­ Oros. Adv. Pag. prol. 3, describing the instincts {natura insitum) of dogs, and nes ad unum idem sentiunt. necesse est esse: cf. 1, 50: necesse their ingenitam quondam oboedientia* formulam. est . . . esse; 2, 35: necesse est esse. Three types of cognitio may logically insitas . . . vel potius innatas: for similar expressions cf. 1, 100: in ant mo be distinguished: (1) congenital (σύμφυ­ insitam informationem quondam d'i; 2, 12: τος), as in the Platonic teaching, with omnibus enim innatum est et in animo quadits doctrine of άνάμνησις, but obviously insculptum esse deos; 2, 34: a principio in- inappropriate in Epicureanism; G. F. nascitur ratio recta; Fin. 1, 31: aiunt banc Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 345, quasi natura/em a/que insitam in animis n. 21, followed by Mayor, ad toe., would nostris inesse notionem ut alterum esse class here 2, 34: a principio innascitur, though Reid (on Fin. 1, 31) doubts this; appetendum alterum aspernandum sentiamus; 4, 4: insitam quondam vel potius innatam (2) implanted by nature, sine doctrina, ut atpiditatem scientiae; Τ use. 3, 63: quae nemosome time subsequent to birth (Ιμφυτος);

1, 44

299

omnium natura consentit, id l verum esse necesse est; esse igitur deos confitendum est. Quod quoniam fere a constat inter omnis non philosophos solum sed 3 etiam indoctos, fatemur4 constare illud etiam, hanc nos habere sive anticipationem,6 ut ante dixi, sive praenotionem * deorum (sunt enim rebus no vis nova ponenda 1 id add. Β » rieri ACP patione Η · pracnotionc / /

» sed om. Ν

and (3) inculcated by teaching (insita; perhaps cf. έμφυτεύειν). To which of these three classes docs innatas (which Cicero seems to consider a more appro­ priate phrase than insitas) here apply? Certainly not to the third. Most scholars have denied its application to the first; e.g., Schocmann, I.e.; R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. z- Cicero*t pbilos. Schr. 3 (1883), 525-532; A. Gocdcckcmcycr, Gesch. d. gr. Skepti^ismus (1905), 148, n. 5; H. von Arnim, in Allg. Ges. d. Phiios. (1909), 206; J. S. Rcid on Fin. 1, 31 (1925); C. Bailey, The Greek Atomists and Epicurus (1928), 557; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1181: "nicmand wird daruntcr (i.e., in the innatas cognitiones) angeborenc Idccn verstchen." Γ.. Zcllcr, on the other hand, had tried to connect them with innate ideas (Die Phiios. d. Gr. 3 a 5 (1921), 76), and N. Vi. DcWitt (Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, 3 Scr., Sect. 2, vol. 36 (1942), 41) defends the notion of "an innate concept antedating sense experiences," and explains the reference in Top. 31 as meaning "a potential and not an actual concept in the beginning." That innatas here applies to class 2 seems the safest view, recognizing the marginal possibilities left by Rcid on Ac. 2, 30 (1885), when he says: "if the προλήψεις are conceptions which all men must form at an early age, it is but slightly incorrcc» to speak of them as 'natura insitae* or *ingenitae\ as Cic. docs in so many pas­ sages." The term was used by the Epi­ cureans and borrowed from them by the Stoics (Diog. L. 7, 54; E. Grummach in Problemata, 6 (1932), 72-76, on its use in the Stoa, but not even there as referring to congenital ideas), and Dc Witt (op. cit., 41) finds here an example

* fatcamur B*FM

* antici-

of the syncretism of Epicurean and Stoic teaching, in this case Epicurus, according to the testimony of Cicero, having the priority. cognitiones: cf. 1, 32, n. (cognitionem deorum). omnium natura: cf. 1, 23, n. (natura); 1, 36, and n. (natura/em legem divinam); 1. 87: in deorum natura [keeping the reading of AB\ — in diis; Fin. 5, 33; also natura animanlum (-^ animantes] in Lucr. 1, 194; 1, 1038; and similar cases cited by Merrill on Lucr. 3, 43. confitendum est: cf. 1, 44, n. (con­ fitendum est). fere: perhaps modifying constat ("is pretty well agreed") or else to be taken with omnis, though the order of words makes that somewhat harsher. philosophos . . . indoctos: cf. 1, 5, n. (indocti ... doeti); Τ use. 2, 43: inter omnis hoc constat, nee docto s Ijomines solum sed etiam indoctos', Max. Tyr. 11, 5: ό <σοφός γ.χ\ ό> άσοφος. The contrast here is much like that between "educa­ ted" and "uneducated." fatemur: "we Epicureans admit," though B, followed by various editors, including Plasbcrg in his editio maior% reads fatcamur, "let us disputants admit." Cotta's reply in 1, 62 (satis magnum argu­ ment twi esse disisti cur esse deos confiteremtir) points toward the latter meaning. praenotionem: cf. 1, 37, n. (an/mi not/one). novis nova: for the polyptoton cf. 2 \ 'err. 5, 178: lege nova nori iudices; and other cases cited by P. Parzingcr, Beitr. Z- Kenntn. d. Entwuki. d. cic. Stils (1910), 44-48. With the thought cf. 1, 8, n. (dici posse); Fin. 3, 3: imponendaque nova rebus novis nomini; 3, 5; 3, 15; Ac. 1, 41

300

1,45

nomina,1 ut Epicurus ipse prolempsin * appellavit, quam J antea nemo eo * verbo nominarat). 45 Hanc igitur habemus ut deos beatos et inmortales δ putemus. Quae enim nobis natura informationem ipsorum deorum dedit, eadem insculpsit in mentibus ut eos aeternos et beatos haberemus. Quod si ita est, vere exposita ilia sententia est ab Epicuro, quod beatum aeternumque sit id 1 nomina om. O, pomina Dl * pro*plebsin (b add.) B, proplebsin {alt. ρ del.) F.prolcmbsin M, problepsin DH%, problcbsin AGHlP, prolemsin O, prolensim Ν • quem BFM * nemo co) eo add. A, nemeo Mx · inmontales Bl

(sec note on antea nemo, below); with χαράττων ταϊς ψυχαϊς τά νοήματα [and ponenda for the more frequent imponenda, parallels in Conybcare's n.]. ilia sententia: ilia, because the state­ Tusc. 3, 10. ment was perhaps the most often quoted appellavit: cf. Ac. 1, 25: ut pbilosoof all the words of Epicurus, being the phiam aut rhetoricam aut pbymam aut dialectam appellem; and parallels in Reid's first of his χύριαιδοζαι —cf. 1, 85, below note on appeilem in the sense of "employ —,as found in Diog. L. 10, 139: το μακάριον xal άφθαρτον οΰτε αυτό πράγ­ the word"; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), ματα έχει ού-rc &λλω παρέχει, ώστε οΰτε 274, 51. antea nemo: cf. Ac. 1, 42: cum eo όργαΐς ούτε χαρισι συνέχεται· έν α­ verbo antea nemo tali in re usus esstt, plu- σθενεί γαρ πάν το τοιούτον [some forty rimisqw id<m novis verbis—nova enim other quotations of or allusions to this sentence are collected by H. Usenet, diabat— usus est. Epicurea (1887), 394; to which add: nominarat: cf. the syncopated form nominarunt in Off. 1, 108. 1. 68; Fin. 2, 88; [Galen,) Hist. Phil. 5 45 hanc igitur: the complicated (Doxogr. Gr* 609 = XIX, 241 K.); sentence is resolved by anacoluthon. Diog. L. 10, 76; 10, 123; Sext. Emp. Mayor points out the resumptive use Pyrrhon. 3, 4; Adv. Phys. 1, 33; 1, 44; of igitur after a parenthesis, and compares Gnomol. I at. Epic. 1 (see P. von der Fin. 2, 74: quid enim mereri velis . . . quid Miihll, Epic. Epist. (1922), 60); Lact. merearis igitur. For similar instances of Inst. 3, 12, 15; Sallustius, De Diss, 9; Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 6, 6; also Diels's anacoluthon, especially frequent after a long parenthesis, cf. 2,95; 2,133; 3,77; restoration of Philodem. De Diis, 1, col. and other Ciceronian cases noted by R. 2, 9-17, beginning <ώστε> φήσ<αι τ>όν Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. θεόν ζωον <άΐδιον και 5φθαρ>τον καΙ lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 587. As Mayor συμπεπλτρρώσθαι εύ>&αιμ<ονΙα>; Jo­ notes, banc here has the force of talem\ seph. Ant. 10, 278; Fustath. in //. 24, cf. 1, 55: ilia fatalis necessitas . . . ut. 526]. For similar ideas of the combination of divine happiness and immortality beatos et inmortales: varied below (without especial reference to Epicurean by the expressions aeternos et beatos; beatum aeternumque; aeterna . .. et beats s- beliefs) cf. Ar. Apes, 702: πάντων τε sima\ beata inmortalique; beata . . . sem- θεών μχκάρων γένος 4φθιτον; [Plat.] piterna (1, 47); beata .. . et aeterna (1, 49). Defim't. 411a: θεός ζωον άθάνατον, αΰταρχες προς εΰ&αιμονίαν; Tcr. Andr. informationem: cf. 1, 43. insculpsit: cf. 2, 12: in animo quasi 959-960; Antipater ap. Plut. De Stoic. insculptum esse deos; Ac. 2, 2: in animo res Repugn. 38, p. 1051 f.: θεόν τοίνυν insculptas babtbat; Apul. De Plat. 2, 20: νοοΰμεν ζωον μαχάριον καΐ 4 φθαρτό ν in animo eius sculptum sit quod; Philo, De καΐ εύ ποιητικών ανθρώπων; Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 77, 3; Juncus, DeSenect. ap. Stob. Vita contempl. p. 117 Conybeare: έγ-

1,45

301

nee habere ipsum negotii quicquam nee exhibere * alteri, itaque 1

ne exhibere Η

vol. 5, 1108 Hense; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 7 [cf. Plat. Legg. 8, 829a; Μ. Aurcl. (Doxogr. Gr* 300); Plut. De comm. 2, 5]. The expression (Jtabere . . . ex­ Notit. 31, p. 1075a-b [Chrysippus and hibere) corresponds to the language Cleanthcs considered Zeus as the only of Epicurus (κύριαι δόξαι, 1: έχει . . . imperishable god, into whom all others παρέχει). are resolved]; Lucian, lup. Frag. 20 With the thought cf. 1, 51; 1, 56; 1, 85; [satirically]; Scrv. Am. 6, 134; 6, 324; 1, 102; 1, 121-123; 3, 79, and n. (nam si Suid. s.v. Οεόν; F. Peters, T. Utcr. et M. curent); Div. 2, 40: illius enim deus nihil Cic. quo modo Vocah. Cr. Epic. Discipl. habens nee sui nee aliens negoti [and Pease's propria La tine verterint (1926), 16. Re­ n.); Legg. 1, 21; Off. 2, 36: contemnuntur it ferences to divine happiness, without qui "nee sibi nee alteri," ut didtur; 3, 102: allusion to the eternity of the gods are qui deum nihil Imbere ipsum negoti dicunt, nihil often found in Epicurean writings (cf. exhibere alteri; Philodem. De Piet. pp. H. Uscncr, Epicurea (1887), 241-244; C. 86; 112Gomperz: <μ>ή πράγμα<θ* ή>μεΐν Bailey, The Greek Atomists and Epic. παρέχειν ούδ' ένοχλεΐν; Lucr. 2, 646(1928), 469-475), but also are proverbial, 651: omnis enim per se divum natiira nefrom as early as Homer (e.g., //. 6, 138; cessest j immortali aevo summa cum pace Od. 5, 7; 6, 42-46; 9, 276; 9, 521; Plat. fruatur j semota ab nostris rebus setunctoque Sjmpos. 202c; Plut. Pericl. 39, 3 ; Quo- longe. j nam prirata dolore omni, privata modo Aduiesc. 4, p. 20c-f; Pearson on peridis% ( ipsa sms pollens opt bust nil indiga Soph. fr. 946), as arc references to their noslri, / nee bene promeritis capitur neque immortality (e.g., //. 7, 53; 7, 102; tangitur ira; 2, 1090-1094; 3, 18-24; 5, Od. 3, 147; al.; SaUustius, De Diis, 1-2), 146-155; 6, 58-79 (cf. Hor. .V. 1, 5, 101which is emphasized by Christian as 103); Varr. Menipp. 583 Buchclcr (ap. well as pagan authors; e.g., Tcrt. Adv. Sen. Apoc. 8, 1); Hor. C. 3, 3, 35-36; Nat. 2, 3; Arnob. 7, 2: sequitur at geniti Sen. Ep. 95, 50: hi nee dant malum nee numquam perpetuique ut debeant esse, ex- habenf, Dial. 2, 27, 1; Plut. Non posse trinsecus adpetentes nihil nee carpentes aliquas suaviter, 22, p. 1102c; James, 1, 13: terrene* ex materiae opibus vofuptates; ό γάρ θεός άττείραστό; έστιν -κακών, πει­ Suid. s.v. £οπή· OeoG μέν ίδιον αθανα­ ράζει δέ αυτός ούδένα; Scxt. Emp. σία. It may be observed that by his two Pjrrhon. 1, 162: δόγμα μέντοι φιλοσόφων epithets for deity Epicurus separates it απαθές είναι το θεΐον; Tcrt. Ad Nat. on the one hand from atoms, which arc 2, 2; Lact. De Ira, 4, 2: "ex hoc," inquit, eternal but devoid of happiness, and "beatus est et incorruptus, quia nihil curat on the other from man, who may be neque ipse habet negotium neque alteri exhappy but not eternal. hibet;" 17, 1; SaUustius, De Diis, 9: τό γαρ Οεΐόν φασιν [sc. the Epicureans] ncc habere . . . nee exhibere: the ουδέ αυτό πράγματα ίχειν ουδέ άλλοις divine αταραξία must not be disturbed παρέχειν; Mart. Cap. 2, 150; Eus. Vit. by the inflicting or receiving of trouble (Diog. L. 10, 150: μή βλάπτειν αλλήλους Constant. 1, 17; Isid. Etym. 8, 6, 16; 8, 6, 20; Eustath. in //. 24, 526; Pease on μηδέ βλάπτεσθαι), in the one case due Virg. Aen. 4, 379. A. H. Krappc (Rev. to anger towards sinners, in the other des et. gr. 39 (1926), 351-354) would find to the conferring of favor in return for a parallel in Job, 22, 2-4 and 12-16, as benefits received from man's worship. S. Reinach (Rev. des et. gr. 29 (1916), So even the wise man enjoys tran­ quility; Epic. fr. 79 (p. 118 Bailey): 238-244) in Pbilipp. 2, 6 (by emendation ό ατάραχος έαυτώ καΐ έτέρω άόχλητος to 5πραγμον).

302

1,45

neque * ira neque gratia teneri, quod quae * talia essent 3 inbecilla 1

ita neque Ν

* quaeque Ο

' talia sunt F, ct alia essent D

M. Pohlenz, Vom Zorne Gottes (Forscb. neque ira neque gratia: cf. the pre­ Z. Re/, u. Ut. d. Alt. u. Neu. Test. 12 ceding note; 1, 121; In Pison. 59: if . . . qui, ut nosttr divinus Hie dixit Epicurus, (1909), 1-156); cf. N. W. De Witt in neque propitii cuiquam esse soient neque Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, sect. 2 (1944), irati; Fam. 7, 12, 2: scias Iovem iratum 83-84. esse nemini posse'. Plat. Pbileb. 33b: gratia teneri: because the god, over­ ούκοΰν εΙκός γε ούτε χαίρειν θεούς ού­ flowing with all goods (1, 51), needs no τε το εναντίον; Philodcm. De Piet. pp. human contribution to his happiness; 86; 87; 97 Gompcrz; Lucr. 2, 650-651: cf. Aristot. Etb. Eud. 7, 12, 1244 b 8-9: ipsa suis pollens opibus, nil indiga nostri,/ δήλον γάρ ώς ούδενός προσδεόμενος nee bene promeritis capitur neque tangitur iraουδέ ς»ίλου δεήσεται; 7, 15, 1249 b 16: [quoted by Serv. Aen. 6, 376]; Oxyrh. εκείνος γε [sc. ό θεός] ούθενός δεΐται; Pap. 2, no. 215 [an Epicurean fragment], [Apollon. Tyan.] Ep. 26 (Epistologr. Gr. 114 Herchcr): θεοί θυσιών ού δέονται, col. 2, 8-9; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 20, p. 1101 b : ούχ ήττον έστι κακόν άθεότης τΐ ούν άν τις πράττων χαρίζοιτο αύτοΐς; Philodcm. De Diis, 3, col. 7, 15-17: ώμότητος καΐ δοξοκοπίας, είς ήν άγουσιν ημάς ol την χάριν έκ τοϋ θεοΰ μετά τοις δέ θε<οϊς ού>δέν <αν> αγαθόν περιγί<νοατο> διά τών τοιούτων καΐ χωρίς της οργής άναιροΰντες; Pyrrbus, 20, 3: τό δέ θείον άπωτάτω χάριτος καΐ οργής αύ<τ>ών άπαντ* έχουσιν έν εξουσία πά­ ση τα προς αυτούς; De Musica, 4, col. 4, καΐ του μέλειν ημών είς άπράγμονα βίον καΐ μεστόν εύπαθειών άποικίζοντες; p. 66 Kcmke: τό δαιμονιον μέν ού πρασApul. De Deo 5ocr. 12: debet deus. .. ab om­ δεϊταί τίνος τιμής, ή μιν δέ φυσικόν έστιν αυτό τιμάν, μάλιστα μέ<ν> όσίαις <ύ>ποnibus animi passionibus liber nee dolere umquam nee aliquando laetari; [Clem.] λήψεσιν, ίπειτα δέ καΐ τοις κατά τό πάτριον παραδεδομένοις; Lucr. 5, 165-167: Recogn. 5, 26; Porphyr. Ad Marc. 18: οργή γάρ θεών άλλοτρία; Arnob. 4, 37; quid enim immortalibus atque beatis / gratia 6, 2; Lact. Inst. 2, 17, 4: quidam putant ne nostra queat largirier emolument!, f ut irasci quidem deum omnino . . . quae per- nostra quicquam causa gerere adgredianiur; suasio veritatem ac religionem funditus tollit Joseph. Ant. 8, 111: άπροσδεές γάρ τό θείον απάντων; [Lucian,] Pbi/ops. 9: [cf. De Ira, 1, 1; 5, 8-9]; 3, 17, 37 [of Epicurus]: si quis in caelo deus est non τουτί μ* έλάνθανέ ποτέ τό καλόν, ώς irascitur cuiquam. aeque stuiti est bene facert, ανθρώπων θεοί ενδεείς είσι; Apul. De quia sicut ira non commovetur ita nee gratia Deo Soer. 3: nullius extrarii boni particitangitur; 5, 10, 12: Epieuri ... censentis patione sed ex sese bonas et ad omnia connee gratia eos tangi nee ira motreri; 5, 20, 14;petentia sibi promptu focili\ Aristid. Apol. De Ira, 2, 9; 3, 1; 5, 1: Stoiei et alii 13; Lact. Inst. 2, 6, 5; 6, 1, 6: nee intelnonnulli . .. aiunt gratiam in deo esse, tramlegunt terrens s opibus deum non indigere; non esse; 11, 16; 15, 6: sed occurrit nobis 7, 5, 4 : "quae utilitas deo in bomine," inquit Epicurus ac dicit: "si est in deo laetitiae ad- Epicurus, "ut eum propter se faceret*'; feetus ad gratiam et odii ad iram, necesse est Julian, Ep. ad Sacerd. 293c; Porphyr. De habeat et timorem et libidinem et cupiditatem Abst. 2, 33: ούτε γάρ χείρους ημών ol ceterosque adfectus qui sunt inbeeillitatis hu-θεοί, ίνα τούτων [sc. θυσιών] αυτοί δέωνmanae"; [Auson.] Append. 5, 16, p. ται, ημών μή δεομένων; Ad Marc. 18: δστις δέ τιμ? τόν θεόν ώς προσδεόμε256 Schcnlcl; also fob, 35, 6-8. Others νον, ούτος λέληθεν εαυτόν δοξάζων του than Epicureans, of course, might hold the deity to be free from anger and pain; θεοΰ κρείττων είναι; Sallustius, De Diis, 15: αυτό μέν γάρ τό θεΐον άνενAlex. Aphrod. in Top. 2, 2, p. 144, 10-11 δεές* αϊ δέ τιμαΐ της ημετέρας ωφελεί­ Wallics. The whole subject, particularly ας ένεκα γίνονται [cf. Nock's edition. for the patristic authors, is discussed by

1,45

303

cssent omnia. Si nihil aliud quaererermis l nisi ut deos pie coleremus " et ut supcrstitionc liberaremur, satis erat dictum; nam ct praestans 1

quaerimus

ACP,

q u a c r e r i m u s Bx

Lxxxv a n d n . 199J; Hierocles 1, 1, p . 420 0 M u l l a c h ; S t o b . v o l . 3 , 266 H c n s c : Σ ω κ ρ ά τ η ς ϊλεγεν θεοΰ μέν είναι *τό μ η)·­ δενός δεϊσΟαι, τ δ δ' ώ ς ελαχίστων έ γ γ υ τ ά τ ω θεοΰ; v o l . 5, p p . 9 0 8 - 9 0 9 ; 9 1 4\;; 3 Aiaccab. 2, 9 ; Suid. s.v. κονισμός. ;. Acts, 17, 25 is p e r h a p s t h e most f a m o uiss Biblical expression of this idea; o t h e r■ss arc collected by Iren. C. Haeres. 4 , 1 7 , 1 - 5>.. Y e t , o n the o t h e r h a n d , the do ut des rs t h e o r y of sacrifice (on which cf. G . van n Lccuw in Arcb.f. Religions* iss. 20 (1921), ), 241-253) rests u p o n belief in d i v i n e gra­ ιt i t u d e ; cf. also J . W . H e w i t t i n CI. /. Weekly, 18 (1925), 148-151. c i s e n t . . . c s s e n t : n o t only t h e s o m e:-­ w h a t a w k w a r d repetition s h o u l d b e o b>­ s e r v e d b u t also t h e shift of tense from n sit just a b o v e (in a general p r o p o s i t i o n n o t peculiar t o E p i c u r u s ) t o a s t a t e m e nitt in oratio obliqua o n the a u t h o r i t y of >f Epicurus. i n b c c l l l a : έν ασθενεί of E p i c u r u s;;; cf. 1, 122: quid malt datis cum in»becillitate gralifeationem et benivolentiam m pons lis; 1, 124: quoniam ut dicitis omnis is in inbecillitate est et gratia et carιlas; r; E p i c . a p . D i o g . L. 10, 7 7 : ού γ α ρ συμLφωνοϋσιν π ρ α γ μ α τ ε ϊ α ι καΐ φροντίδες :ς καΐ όργαΐ καΐ χάριτες μακαριότητι, ,άλλ' \' έν άσβενεία καΐ φόβω καΐ προσδεήσει ει τ ω ν πλησίον ταϋτα γ ί γ ν ε τ α ι ; Oxyrh. Pap. !>. 2 , n o . 2 1 5 , col. 2 . 1-8: τί γαρ . . . 8<έ>δ ο ι κ α ς ; πότερα άδικει<ν> εκείνους νο· »· μ ί ζ ω ν ; ούκοΰν δήλον ώ ς έλάττουν; π ώ>ςς ού<ν> ού ταπεινόν τι τό δαιμ<ό>νιον >v δοζάζε<ι>ς εΓπερ έ<λατ>το<ΰ>ται προς •ς σε; Arnob. 7, 14: ita perducitur res eo ro ut inferior deus sit qui bonoribus mac tatter tr humanis, homo vero sublimior qui auget rt potentiam numinis; Lact. De Ira, 15, 6 (quoted in the note o n neque ira neque gratia, t, a b o v e ) ; Procl. Inst, theol. P r o p . 9 0 : π ά ν τ6 6 α ΐ τ α ρ κ ε ς ή κατ* ούσίαν ή κ α τ ' ένέργειαν iv κρεΐττόν έστι τοϋ μ ή αυτάρκους αλλ' είς ίς 4λλην ούσίαν ανηρτημένου τήν τ η ς τ ε:--

1

tolcremus

A

λειότητος αίτίαν. T h e weakness here n o t e d lies n o t merely in that the g o d s w o u l d t h e n b e subject, like m e n , t o o v e r m a s t e r i n g passions (cf. Sen. Dial. 3 , 20, 3 : ira muliebrt maxi me ac puerile piHum est; Tert. Test. Anim. 2; I .act. De Ira, 15, 6, q u o t e d in the note o n neque ira neque gratia, above), b u t also in that t h e occasions for such feelings of a n g e r o r gratitude w o u l d be furnished a n d c o n t r o l l e d by h u m a n beings, to w h o m the gods would thus b e c o m e , in a d e g r e e , s u b o r d i n a t e d . Cf. also A n s e l m , Proslogion, 8. si n i h i l a l i u d : for the simple piety necessary for w o r s h i p a n d for freedom from superstition the first sentence of t h e κύριαι δύξαι w o u l d suffice; since, h o w ever, Vellcius is s p e a k i n g a m o n g philosophically m i n d e d friends, they may well inquire a b o u t the form a n d activities of the deity. p i e : cf. pit late, be l o w ; 1,56: pie sancteque colimus naturam excellentem atque praestantern. O n t h e various m e a n i n g s of/>/«/and pittas cf. Pease o n V i r g . Aen. 4 , 3 9 3 ; the type directed t o w a r d the g o d s is defined in 1, 116, b e l o w : est enim pietas iustitia adversum deos; cf. 1, 1 1 7 ; 2, 1 5 3 ; Top. 9 0 : aequitas triptrtita dicitur esse: una ad superos deos, altera ad manes, tertia ad amines pertinere. prima pietas, secunda sanctitas, ttrtia iustitia aut aequitas nominatur; Fin. 3 , 7 3 ; Off. 2, 1 1 ; A u g . CD. 10, 1: pittas qmque proprie Dei cultus intelligi sole/, quam Graeci ευσέβεια ν vocan/. s u p c r s t i t i o n c : cf. Pease o n Div. 2, 148, n. (superstitione); t o which a d d W . O t t o in Archivf. Rel. 12 (1909), 533-554; S. \X'. F. M a r g a d a n t in Indog. Forscb. 48 (1930), 2 8 4 ; E . M u l l c r - G r a u p a in Glotta, 19 (1931), 6 2 - 6 4 ; E . L i n k o m i e s in Arktos, 2 (1931), 7 3 - 8 8 ; J. PfafT in P.-W. 4 A (1931), 937-939; F . Solmscn in CI. Weekly, 37 (1944), 159-160. F o r its differentiation from religion cf.

304

1,45

dcorum natura hominum pietate coleretur, cum ct * aeterna esset et beatissima (habet enim venerationem iustam quicquid excellit), 1

c u m et (ct add.)

A

1, 1 1 7 ; Div. 2, 148-149; Partit. oral. 8 1 ; De Domo, 105. satis erat d i c t u m : for the indicative cf. 1, 19, n. (hngum est); R. K u h n c r C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2 , 1 2 (1912), 171, b . W h e r e n o such c o n d i ­ tional idea is i n v o l v e d , t h e perfect is r e g u ­ lar {satis dictum est); cf. 2, 2 ; 2, 8 0 ;

2, 167. praestans . . . natura: cf. 1, 4 7 ; 1, 5 6 ; 1, 9 6 ; 1, 100; 1, 116; 1, 121 (bis); 2, 4 6 ; Div. 2, 148. aeterna e s s e t : t h e tense s h o w s clearly that this is part of the E p i c u r e a n d o c ­ trine, n o t necessarily the o p i n i o n of all m e n , which w o u l d here d e m a n d sit. h a b e t . . . v e n e r a t i o n e m : equivalent in m e a n i n g t o a passive of this d e p o n e n t verb; cf. Oral. 1 1 : aliquid .. . admins strationis babifuram; Pbii. 1, 7: plus admira­ tions s habet; Pro Marc. 2 6 : admirationss plus sit babitura; Ad Brut. ap. Quintil. Inst. 8, 3 , 6: quae admirationem non habet; C F . Nagclsbach, Lat. Stitistik· (1905), § 9 5 ; H. S. McCartney in Phi hi. Quart. 5 (1926), 293-298. J. S. Reid (in Mayor, ad toe.) c o m p a r e s αΙσΟησιν παρέχειν as t h e passive of αΙσΟάνεσΟαι, a n d Schocm a n n (ad toe.) cites such expressions as delectationem, exspectationem, laetitiam, spem, and timorem habere used of things w h i c h give rise t o those feelings. Cf. also the phrase in 3, 9 3 : explicatus baberet. \X ith the t h o u g h t that t h e r e c o g n i t i o n of divine perfection stimulates m a n t o respect and w o r s h i p t h e possessors of that perfection cf. 1, 5 6 ; 1, 85, a n d n. (venerantes); 1, 1 1 5 ; 2, 4 6 ; Plat. Rep. 6, 500c [of the imitation of the άεΐ έ χ ο ν τ α ] ; [Xcn.J Bp. 1 (Epistologr. Gr. 788 Hcrc h c r ) ; F.pic fr. 32 (p. 110 Bailey): ό τ ο υ σοφού σεβασμός αγαθόν μέγα τ ω ν σεβό­ μενων εστί; P h i l o d c m . De Piet. p . 106 G o m p e r z : <μεγ>άλην τε καΐ σε<μν>ήν ύπειληφέ<ναι> ταύτην τήν φύσιν; ρ. 1 2 8 : προσεύχεσθαι γαρ έν τ ω περί <θεών (?)> οίκεϊον είναι . . . φησίν, ούχ ώ ς <λυ-

που>μένων (?) τ ω ν <θεών> ε( μ ή ττοιή<σομεν> αλλά κατά τήν έπίνοιαν τ ω ν <ύπερβ>αλλουσών <δυνά>μει και σπου<δαιότ>ητι φύσεων; De Diis, 3 , fr. 86a (p. 18 DicLs): τ<ι>μασθαι δ<εΐν> τους θεοΰ<ς> . . . τό γάρ θαυμάζειν τ ο μ έ · γ<ε>θ<ος έκ>πλήξεως καΐ μακαρισμοϋ καΐ π<ροσ>οικειώσεως δραστ<ικόν> λ έ γ<ε>τα<ι>· θαυμάζει δέ καΐ κ α τ α π λ ή τ τε <ται> μα<κ>άρ<ιον όρών> ουδέν ού­ τ ω ς ώ ς θε<όν>; 3 , col. 1: τοις Οεοις, κ<αί> θαυμάζει τήν φύσιν <κα>1 τήν δ ι ά Οεσιν, και πειράται συνεγγί<ζει>ν α ύ τ η ; 3 , C o l . 1 0 ; Oxyrb. Pap. 2 (1899), n o . 2 1 5 , col. 1, 16-23 [an E p i c u r e a n f r a g m e n t ) : σύ <δ', ώ> άνθρωπε, μακαριώ<τα>τον μέν τ ι νόμιζε τό <διε>ιληφέναι καλώς δ τ ό <παν>άριστον έν τοις ούσι <δια>νοηθηναι δυνάμε<θα> κα<1 θ>αύμαζε ταύτην <τή>ν δ<ι>άληψιν καΐ σέβου; Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 4 : cur colist "propter maiestatemy\ inquis, "eiuseximiam ac nngularem naturam ;" M. A u r c l . 2, 1 3 : τ α μέν γ ά ρ έκ θεών αίδέσιμα δι* άρετήν; 5, 2 1 : τ ω ν έν τ ω κ ο σ ­ μ ώ τό κράτιστον τ ί μ α · ϊ σ τ ι δέ τοΰτο τ ό πάσι χρώμενον καΐ πάντα διέπον; [Apul.J Ascl. 14; Lact. De Ira, 8, 3 : at enim naturam excellentem bonorari oportet; Iambi. De Afjsf. 1, 1 5 : τελειότητα τ ε θείον ήρεμα προσλαμβάνομεν άπό τοϋ ατελούς. O n t h e general subject of t h e E p i c u r e a n w o r s h i p of t h e g o d s cf. W . S c o t t , Frag. Heradan. (1885), 1 9 4 ; C. Pascal in Rev. di filol. 34 (1906), 241-256; G . D . H a d z sits in Trans. Am. pbi/ol. Assoc. 3 9 (1908). 7 3 - 8 8 ; G . F . M o o r e , / / / / / . of Relig. 1 (1913), 5 1 0 ; C. Bailey in Proc. cl. Assoc. 19 (1922), 9-25; id.. Phases in the Relig. of anc. Rome (1932), 224-225. T h e F p i c u r e a n d o c t r i n e , t h o u g h far s u r p a s s i n g the o r d i n a r y R o m a n r e l i g i o u s ideas o f barter w i t h t h e g o d s for m a t e ­ rial g o o d s , leaves little o p e n i n g f o r m a n ' s mystical c o m m u n i o n w i t h t h e d e i t y ; yet cf. C. Bailey (Proc. cl. Assoc. 1 9 (1922), 21-22); E . Bevan, Sibyls and Seers (1929), 3 2 , w h o c o m p a r e s P r o t e s t a n t

1,46

305

et metus omnis a vi atque ira deorum pulsus l esset; intellegitur enim a beata inmortalique natura et iram et gratiam segregari; quibus remotis nullos 2 a superis 3 inpendere 4 metus. Sed ad hanc conrlrmandam opinionem anquirit5 animus et formam et vitam · et actionem mentis atque agitationem in deo. 18 46 Ac 7 de forma quidem partim 8 natura nos admonet, partim ratio docet. Nam a natura habemus omnes omnium 1 3 4 pulsum Bx ■ nullus DUN, nullo Bl supcros / " , supcrios Η impederc AlBl, impedire A%NO · inquirit D%P*NO\i · formam et animam et uitam 7 β l (ct animam del.) A hac Ο partem .. . partem PB

{nihil enim. . . negotii deum) with the actio contemplation of the saints. Sec also T. Browne, Religio Medici, 1, 20. mentis atque agitatio—chiefly from the negative aspect of what it is not. For the metus . . . a vi: for similar instances of verbal substantives followed by ab combination of the nouns actio and cf. Liv. 23, 15, 7: metus a praetore; 32, agitatio cf. Off. 1, 17: ad quod est adhibenda 23, 9: metu poenae a Romanis; also Pint. 2, actio quaedam, non solum mentis agitatio. 116: timere a suis; Pro Sull. 59; Pro Mil. 79: With actionem mentis cf. Varr. L.L. 6, 42: ab eisne poenam timeret; Sen. De Ben. 7,1,7 actionum trium primus agitalus mentis, quod (quoted in the next note); and other primum ea quae sumus acturi cogitare debecases noted by R. Kiihner-C. Stcgmann, mus, deinde turn dicere et facere; Sen. Π p. 113, 25: fateor animum animal esse ... Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1« (1912), 339. metus . . . pulsus: cf. 1, 54; 1, 56: actiones eius animalia esse nego. Those bis terroribus ab Bpicuro soluti; Fin. 4, 11: who with C. Beicr (on Off. 1, 17) would quo modo Bpicuro videtur, ut pellatur mortis read vitae actionem mentisque—a scarcely et re/igionis metus; Lucr. 2, 19; 3, 37 ; 5, 73; necessary emendation—cite as parallels Sen. De Ben. 7, 1, 7: //* deorum bomi- for vitae actionem 1, 2; 1, 103: actio vitae; numque formidinem eiecit et scit non multumDip. 2, 89; cf. Rcid on Ac. 2, 62. esse ab fjomine tim'ndtim, a deo nihil. The 46 ac de forma: H. L'ri, Cic. u. d. purpose of Lucrctius's poem is, of epik. Philos. (1914), 86, thus outlines course, to free men from such fears of the exposition of Vellcius: (a) the form divine wrath. of the gods (46-50): (1) as anthropomor­ quibus: — et his; so that an infinitive phic, because (i) this is the most beautiful form (47); (ii) without human form in oratio obliqua is justified in the clause virtue is impossible (48); (2) as constitu­ {inpendere). confirmandam opinionem: cf. 2, 5; ted not of corpus but of quasi corpus (49-50); (b) the life of the gods (51-56): Tusc. 1, 30; 1, 38; 3, 2. (1) as eternal and blessed, which they formam, etc.: three members here would not be (i) sive mundus deus est (52a); appear, by polysyndeton connected by et, the third of them being divided into (ii) sive in mundo deus inest qui regat (52b); two subdivisions: actionem mentis atque (3) therefore men need not fear them; agitationem—a + b + (c + d). Cf. 1, 2: necessity and divination have no mean­ et de figuris deorum et de tocis atque sedibus ing; we worship the gods without fear et de actione vitae [in this case the middle (55-56). of three members is thus subdivided); partim . . . partim: cf. 1, 6; 1, 24; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 1054, 55-69. 2, 81; 2, 151 (bis). In what follows sections 46-50 arc con­ natura . . . ratio: knowledge is of two cerned with the forma; 50-51 {et qjuaerere sorts: popular, or natural, arising from ... cogitari potest) with the vita; 51-54 πρόληψις, and reflective, or inferential

306

1,46

gentium speciem nullam aliam nisi humanam deorum; quae1 > qua Η abundantly thereafter, was perhaps caused arising from έπιλογισμός; cf. the note on sptcitm .. . bumanam deorum, below; 1, by anthropoccntric habits of thought 49: non sensu sed mtntt cernatur; also H. (cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, Engl. tr. (1939), Uri, op. cit.t 26; H. Diels, Pbilodemus u. d. xxiii), and resulted in the comparative absence of mysticism in Greek religion Gotter, 1 (1916), 50, n. 4; A. O. Lovcjoy and G. Boas, A document. Hist, of Primi- and in its strong bias towards hero-cult tivism, 1 (1935), 252, and n. 20; P. H. and the "idolatrous impulse which has left so deep an imprint upon preDcLacy in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 68 (1937), 318-325; R. Philippson in P.-W. Christian Hellenism and on the Greek 7 A (1939), 1153;P.H.andE.A.DcLacy, Christian Church" (L. R. Farncll, The Pbilodemus on Methods of Inference (1941),higher Aspects of Gr. Relig. (1912), 3). It differed decidedly from the beliefs of 155, who on p. 148 also discuss the in­ creased interest shown by Epicureans the Persians (cf. Hdt. 1, 131; Clem. from the end of the second to the middle Protr. 5, 65, 3, says that Artaxerxes first introduced among them the cult of of the Hrst century B.C. in problems of logic and methodology; also Fin. 1, 3 1 ; anthropomorphic gods), the more de­ but cf. 1, 89, below. The hints (admonet) veloped Jewish-Christian religious tra­ of nature arc supported by the teachings dition (despite early traces of it among (docet) of reason; cf. the distinction drawn the Jews and the later Anthropomorphic in Fin. 1, 30: sentire baec putaty ut calere heresy among the Christians), the early ignem, nivem esse a/bam, me/ du/ce, quorum Roman religion (Clem. Strom. 1,15,71,1: nihil oportert txqtantis rationibus confirmare, έν γοΰν εκατόν καΐ έβδομήκοντα τοις tantum satis esse admonere. interesse enim πρώτοις έτεσι ναούς οίκοδομούμενοι [sc. ol 'Ρωμαίοι] £γαλμα ουδέν ούτε πλαστόν inter argumentum conclusionemque rationis et ούτε μήν γραπτόν έποιήσαντο; C. Bailey, mediocrem animadversionem atque admonitionem ; altera occulta quaedam et quasi involutaPhases in the Relig. of anc. Rome (1932), 109-143; A. D. Nock in Am. fount, of aperirit altera prompta et aperta iudicari\ Tusc. 1, 29: qui nondum . . . physica didi- Pbilol. 65 (1944), 102: "I suspect that, cissent, tantum sibi persuaserant quantum as far back as anything like Latin was natura admonente cognoverant, rationes etspoken, an element of anthropomorphism causas rerum non tenebant. Just below in was attached to some aspects of the our passage this contrast is repeated: supernatural"), and that of the Germans ne omnia ad primas notiones, ratio hoc idem (Tac. Germ. 9). Man's natural tendency ipsa declarat; cf. 1, 5: qui admonent amice to ascribe to deity a human form is well docendi sunt. For the hints of nature cf. described by Arnob. 3, 19: qta'cqwd de also Tusc. 1, 29; 1,36 (the existence of the deo dixeris, quicquid tacitae mentis cogitation* gods shown by nature; what they arc conceperis, in humanam transibit et corrumlike we learn by reason); 5, 102; and pitur sertsum, nee habet propriae significations Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 123: ώς ή κοινή notam quod nostris dicitur verbis atque ad negotia humana compost lis. Natural anthro­ του Οεοϋ νόησις υπεγράφη. pomorphic ideas were further fostered omnes omnium: for the argument by the artists (cf. 1, 77) and by imagina­ from consensus cf. 1, 43, n. {quae . .. tive writers; cf. 1,42, and n. onpoetarum; gens out quod genus); for the polyptoton Anon. Vita Homeri in T. Gale, Opttsc. 1, 44, n. (novis nova). myth. phys. et etb. (1688), 335-336: speciem . . . humanam deorum: the vogue in Greece of anthropomorphic έπεί δέ έδεϊτο ή ποίησις θεών ενεργούν­ των, Γνα τήν γνώμην αυτών αίσβήσει των views of the gods, found in art as early έντυγχβνόντων παραστήση. περιέβηκεν as the Minoan culture, and in literature αύτοΐς σώματα, ουδέν δέ άλλο σώματος omnipresent in Homer and Hesiod, and

1,46

307

enim forma alia occurrit umquam aut vigilanti cuiquam aut dorείδος ή τοϋ άνθρωπου δεκτικόν έστιν επι­ στήμης καΐ λόγου, προσεικάσας έκαστον τ ω ν θεών; Α. C. Schlesinger in CI. Journ. 3 2 (1936), 19-26; L. A. Post in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 70 (1939), 169, n. 10. Various thoughtful poets, h o w e v e r , such as Aeschylus (fr. 464, 1-2 Nauck) and Pindar (cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1053, n. 6; J. A d a m , Relig. Teachers of Greece (1908), 116-117), protested against anthropomorphism, and still more numerous philosophers, particularly Xcnophancs (fr. 11-16; 23 Dicls), Empcdoclcs (fr. 134 Dicls), Aristotle (Aletapb. 11, 1, 1074 b 6), and later thinkers (cf. Gruppc, op. cit. 2, 1053, nn. 4-5), including the Stoics (S.V.F. 2, nos. 1057-1060; for Chrysippus cf. Philodcm. De Piet. p. 79 G o m p c r z : καΐ παιδαριωδώς λεγεσθαι καΐ γράφεσθαι κα[ε]1 πλάτ<τ>εσ0αι <θεού>ς άνθρ<ωποειδεϊς>; D i o g . L. 7, 147: μή εΤναι μέντοι άνΟρωπόμορφον; for D i o ­ genes of Babylon cf. Philodcm. De Piet. p. 82 G o m p c r z : <καΙ> π<αι>δ<αριώ>δες εΙν<αι> θε<ο>ΰς ά<ν>θρωποε<ι>δεΐς λ<έγει>ν και αδύνατον. Of the Stoics in general Philodemus remarks (p. 85): άνθρ< ωποει>δεΐς γάρ έκεΐνοι <ού (?)> νομίζουσιν άλλα άέρα<ς> καΐ π<νε>ύματα <κ>αΙ αΙθέρας. A m o n g the philosophers the Plpicurcans stood out as asserting divine an­ t h r o p o m o r p h i s m ; the testimonia are collected by H. Usencr, Epicurea (1887), 2 3 8 - 2 4 1 ; t o which add: Pap. Hercul. 1 0 5 5 , col. 10 (W. Scott, Frag. Herculan. (1885), 250): άνθρωπόμο<ρφ>ον κχταλείπομεν <τό>ν Οεόν; id.t col. 1 1 : i v άλλη μορφή δίχα της άνθρωπου, φανερόν ώς καΐ τόν Οεόν άνθρωπόμορφον χρή κατάλείπειν, Ινα καΐ σύν λο<γι>σμφ την ύπόστασιν έ χ η ; Quintil. Inst. 7, 3 , 5; [ G a l e n , ] Hist. Pbil. 16 {Doxogr. Gr.* 608-609 - X I X , 241 K . ) ; Scxt. E m p . Pyrrbon. 3 , 218. Men acquire such conceptions of the g o d s through dreams (cf. Lucr. 5, 11691 1 7 5 ; Sext. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 2 5 : 'Επίκουρος δέ έκ τών κατά τους ύπνους φαντασιών οίεται τους ανθρώπους εν-

νοιαν έσπακέναι θεού* μεγάλων γάρ εΐδώλων, φησί, καΐ άνθρωπομόρφων κατά τους ύπνους προσπιπτόντων ύπέλαβον καΐ ταϊς άληθείαις ύπάρχειν τινάς τοιού­ τους θεούς άνθρωπομόρφους [this sort being derived from what Vcllcius has just called natura]) and also by inference (1, 4 7 ; Philodcm. De Signis, 22, p. 72-74 D e Lacy: ποτέ δέ <άπό τ>ών ούκ <άπ>αραλλάκτων, έ<φό καΙ> καθό μ<ετ>έχει της αύτ<ής γε κο>ινότη<το>ς τών ομοίων <περί αύτ>ά συμπτωμάτων, οίον δτ<ι τινά> μεν άνθρωπο ις μ<όνοις ΐδια>, τινά δέ <κοινά> κα<1> θε<οΐς έστ>ιν· εύστόχω<ς ούν τ>ή έ<κ> ζώ<ων μετ>αβάσει χ<ρησόμεθα> ν<ομίζοντες> ουδέν <κωλύειν, μή σώμα μ>έν άνθ<ρώποις ώμοι>ω<μένον> τόν θεόν ύπ<ά>ρχ<ειν> δ<ιά τό τόν £>νθρωπον φρον<ή>σε<ως μόνον τών> παρ* ήμϊν ζώων δε<κτικόν>, κτλ.), this being what Vcllcius calls ratio; for other cases in which Philodemus uses analogies between g o d s and men cf. P. H . Dcl-acy in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 68 (1937), 323, n. 34. Also cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 4 3 : κατά τάς ένυπνιδίους φαντασίας τών άνθρωπομόρφων εΐδώλων ένοήθησαν θεοί. O n the conclu­ sions drawn by Epicurus from his an­ thropomorphic idea of the g o d s cf. C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 468-469. Cotta's objections t o this Epicurean doctrine are expressed at length in 1, 76-102. occurrit: cf. 1, 3 6 : nihil sentiens deust qui numquam nobis occurrit; 1, 7 6 : ut bomini cum de deo cogitet forma occurrat bumana; 1, 8 1 ; A u g . De Doctr. Christ. 1, 8 : quoniam omnes qui de deo cogitant, vivum aliquid cogitant . . . et quaecumque illis forma occurrerit corporis earn vita vivere vel non vivere statuunt. F o r such t h c o p h a nics cf. 2, 6 : saepe visae for mae deorum \ 2, 166: deorum saepe praesentiae; also countless traditional instances, particu­ larly in connection with incubationoracles (sec Cclsus ap. Orig. C. Cels. 3, 2 4 : πολύ ανθρώπων πλήθος 'Ελλήνων τε καΐ βαρβάρων ομολογεί πολλάκις Ιδεΐν [sc. τόν Ά σ κ λ η π ι ό ν ] ; 7, 3 5 : ού χρεία τοίνυν ήμϊν ώς ούτω ζητοϋσι τόν Οεόν άπιέ-

308

1,47

mienti? Sed ne 1 omnia revocentur ad primas notiones,* ratio hoc idem ipsa declarat. 47 Nam cum praestantissumam 3 naturam, vcl quia beata est vel quia sempiterna, convenire videatur eandem esse pulcherrimam, quae conpositio membrorum,4 quae conformatio 6 liniamentorum, quae figura, quae species humana 1 nc in ras. F ncmbrorum Bl

■ nationcs D * praestantis summam Bx · format io H, conhrmatio Λ DP At1

4

compositio-

vel quia . . . vel quia: two grounds of ναι δπου ημάς πέμπει ό Κέλσος, είς Τρο­ the excellence of this divine nature, of φωνίου καΐ είς 'Λμφιάρεω και είς Μόwhich, it may be remarked, Vcllcius does ψου· ίνθα φησιν ανθρωποειδείς θεωρεί not predicate any particular moral supe­ σθαι θεούς, ού ψευδόμενους άλλα καΐ riority, unless in that the deity is by εναργείς; 8, 45: τοις δ* έναργη παρέ­ its constitution unmoved by ira and στη φάσματα, μεστός τούτων 6 πας έστι βίος; L. Dcubncr, DeIncubatione (1900); gratia. F. Pfistcr in P.-W. 4 Supplbd. (1924), convenire videatur: two particular 277-323. weaknesses lie exposed in Vellcius's im­ mediate statement: (1) that that which primas notiones: i.e., anticipations or praesensiones; cf. 1, 37, n. (antmi nottone); is happy and eternal is necessarily beautiful; (2) that the human is the most 1, 43-44. In Greek we have the phrases πρώται ϊννοιαι (cf. Ptolcm. Synt. matb. beautiful form. These weaknesses are glossed over at this point, the former 1, 3, p. 10 Hcibcrg) and πρώτον έννόημα by a seductively disarming understate­ (Diog. L. 10, 38). ment in convenire videatur (rather than ratio: two considerations arc here presented: (1) the most perfect nature esse necesse sit), the second by the use (a) of the gods must be also most beautiful, of a scries of rhetorical questions instead of an outright assertion, and (b) by an and therefore, since no form is superior appeal to a favorite tenet of one of his to the human, must be in human form chief adversaries, the Stoic school (vos (1, 47-48; refutation in 1, 77-86; 1, 9092; 1, 94-101); (2) there can be no qtadem, Lurili, soletis, etc.). The first weakness is not stressed, but upon the happiness without virtue, no virtue with­ second Cotta dwells at length in 1, 76-80. out reason, and no reason save resident Cf. also 1, 48, n. (quod si, etc.), below. in human shape (1, 48; refutation in 1, 87-89; 1,98). pulcherrimam: in Fin. 3, 18 Nature is said to produce not only utility (as in 47 praestantissumam nacuram: cf. man's limbs and vital organs) but also 1, 45, n. (praestans . . . natura); Arnob. 3, 6: immortalem praestantissumamque pure beauty; in Lucr. 5, 1170 the images of the gods have egregias . .. facies. naturam. R. Philippson (Hermes, 51 (1916), 577) remarks that we have in quae conpositio membrorum, quae what follows (§§ 47-48) almost a case conformatio liniamentorum: the Gorof the sorites-argument, after the Stoic gianic figure of πάρισον (παρίσωσις) is fashion. With it cf. also Act. Plac. 1, 6,16 noteworthy; for its use in Cicero cf. % (Doxogr. Gr. 297 = \. V.F. 2, no. R. Volkmann-C. Hammer, Rbet. d. Gr. u. 1009): ανθρωποειδείς δ* αυτούς ϊφασαν Rom* (1901), 45; L. Laurand, £t. sta­ είναι διότι των μέν απάντων τό θείον le style des discours de Cic. (1907), 116-121; κυριοιτατον, των δέ ζώων άνθρωπος κάλ- cf. also E. Nordcn, Die antike Kunstprosa, λιστον, κεκοσμημένον άρετη διαφόρως 2 (1909), 820-821. The figure reaches κατά τήντοΰνοΰ σύστασιν. τοις ούνάρι· a climax in some of the works of Augus­ στεύουσι τό κράτιστον όμοίωςΐ καί tine. On Cicero's fondness for compounds καλώς έχειν διενοήθησαν. of con- see 2, 19: consenting conspirans

1,48

309

potest l esse pulchrior? 2 Vos quidem, Lucili, soletis (nam Cotta meus modo hoc, modo illud), cum artificium cflfingitis 3 fabricamquc divinam, quam sint omnia in hominis figura non modo ad usum verum ctiam ad venustatem apta dcscribere.4 48 Quod si 6 1 potest** A1 add. Β

* puchrior Β

continuata cognatio . . . coget . . . conprobare. l i n i a m e n t o r u m : applied t o t h e g o d s i n 1. 7 5 ; 1, 9 8 ; 1, 123. Cf. Cotta's a n s w e r in 1, 80. f i g u r a : M a y o r differentiates figura (the o b j e c t i v e mathematical outline), species ( t h e o u t w a r d appearance as d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m the inner substance), a n d forma ( 1 , 4 8 ; t h e f o r m artistically v i e w e d as s y m b o l i z i n g the inner nature). S u c h a passage as Catull. 6 3 , 62, h o w e v e r , w o u l d allow a wider range of m e a n i n g for figura. Min. Fel. 18, 1, says (of m e n ) : tadtm figura (i.e., general build] omnibus, sed qttaedam unicuique liniamenta (i.e., facial features] deflexa. At 17, 11 he says: ipsa praecipue formae nostrae pulchritude Deum fatetur artificem; cf. Max. Tyr. 2, 3 [ o n i m a g e s ] : τό μέν Έ λ λ η ν ι κ ό ν , τιμάν τους θεούς ένόμισαν των έν γ η τοΓς καλ­ λίστους, ϋλη μέν καθαρά, μορφή Sk άνΟρωπίνη, τέχνη δέ άκριβεΐ. και ούκ άλόγ ω ς ή ά ξ ί ο σ ι ς των τα αγάλματα κίς άνθρωπίνην ομοιότητα καταστησαμένων ■ ci γ ά ρ άνθρωπου ψυχή έγγύτατον θ ε ώ καΐ έμφερέστατον, ού δήπου εικός τό όμοιο τ α τ ο ν α ΰ τ ω ττεριβαλεΐν, τόν θεόν, σκήνει ά τ ο - ω τ ά τ ω , αλλ' δττερ ίμβλλεν ψυχής άΟανάτοις εΰφορόν τε έσεσθαι, κ τ λ . ν ο β . . . L u c i l i : R. Hirzcl, Un/ersuch. ^. Cicero's phi/os. Schr. 1 (1877), 2 3 , notes a n especial tendency in this discussion o f Vcllcius t o polemic against the Stoics (cf. sections 52, 54, and 55). T h i s is, as N . W. O c >X itt has well e m p h a s i z e d {Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, 3 Scr., Sect. 2, v o l . 36 (1942), 34-35), characteristic of later E p i c u r e a n i s m rather than o f the t e a c h i n g s of E p i c u r u s himself. Cotta m e u s : this use of the possessive adjective is most frequent in t h e voca­ t i v e ; in o t h e r cases it may be applied t o a friend w h o is absent o r deceased

* efTungitis Ρ

4

discribcrc BF

■ si

(e.g., Tusc. 5, 1 2 ; 5, 3 0 ; Legg. 1, 5 3 ; Sen. 84), o r , m o r e rarely, as here, t o o n e present (cf. Fin. 5, 95). m o d o h o c , m o d o i l l u d : for similar phrases describing the A c a d e m i c habit of s p e a k i n g b o t h for a n d against all p r o p o s i t i o n s ( 1 , 11), cf. Ac. 2, 121: modo hoc modo illudprobabilius videtur (and Rcid's n . ] ; 2, 134: turn hoc mibi probabilius, turn illud videtur; Fin. 2, 4 3 : cum Academicis incerta luctatio est; Dip. 1, 6 2 : Carneades concertationis studio modo hoc modo illud ait; Off. 3, 3 3 : turn hoc turn illud probabilius videtur; Am. 13 (of Socrates]: qui non turn hoc turn illud, ut in plerisque, sed idem semper; Ait. 13, 25, 3 : Ο Academiam volaticam et sui similem! modo hue, modo illue; also Tusc. 5, 3 3 : nos in diem vivimus; quodcumque nostros animos percussit, id dicimus. With the o m i s s i o n of the v e r b cf. 1,17, n. {verum hoc alias). c u m a r t i f i c i u m cfTingitis: a subject t o be discussed by Balbus in great d e t a i l ; cf. 2, 133-153. f a b r i c a m : cf. 1, 19, n. (fabricam); Lact. Inst. 2, 10, 16: Stoici animantium fabricam divinae sollertiae tribuunt. u s u m . . . v e n u s t a t e m : cf. 2, 8 7 : mundi partes ita constitutae sunt ut neque ad usum meliores potuerint esse neque ad speciem pulchriores; Min. Fcl. 18, 1: necessitatis causa . . . et decoris; I^act. Inst. 2, 10, 14: H e r m e s says that in the m e m b e r s of the human frame nihil sit quod non tantundem ad usus necessitatem quantum ad pulchritudinem valeat. 48 q u o d si, e t c . : cf. 1, 30, n. (intellegi non potest). In this d o u b l e syllogism (cf. C. Bailey, The Creek Atomists and Epic. (1928), 591) the a r g u m e n t c o n ­ tinues as vulnerable as that in 1,47 ( w h e r e see the note on convenire videatta-). For the theoretical premiss that m a n ' s f o r m sur-

310

1,48

omnium animantium formam vincit hominis figura, deus autem animans est, ea figura profecto est quae pulcherrima e s t l om­ nium. Quoniamque * deos beatissimos esse constat, beatus autem esse sine virtute nemo potest, nee virtus sine ratione constare, nee ratio usquam inesse nisi in * hominis figura, hominis esse specie 1

1 pulcherrima est Bl, pulcherrima sit ACPNOBPFM, quoniam quia Ν * in om. ACPNO

passes in beauty those of all other animate things (here rather artfully in­ troduced in a //-clause rather than in a direct assertion) is easily seized upon for refutation by Cotta (1, 76-78; 1, 96), while the practical conclusions drawn from this syllogism are clearly not those reached by various other ethnic religions (cf. 1, 81-82). Again, the assumption that reason is not found except in human form is equally exposed to attack (1, 76; 1, 84; 1, 87-89; 1, 98). The Stoic speaker in the second book bases his arguments not so much upon human appearance as upon the nice adaptation of man's organs and senses to the uses for which they are needed (2, 133-153), concluding (2, 153): hominis natura quanto omnis anteiret animortfes, whereas the Epicurean assump­ tion of divine anthropomorphism appears to Cotta (1, 92) as merely superficial and in no way functional. pulcherrima est: the mss read pul­ cherrima sit (in D corrected from est], but an indicative as a statement of fact rather than a subjunctive of result or of char­ acteristic seems here in place (cf. Madvig on Fin. 3, 58). Plasbcrg follows Madvig in reading pu/cherrimasf, and compares 1,68: aliquandost; 1, 93: ausast; Parad. 39: denuntiatumst [in all of which instances the mss have corrupted -// to sit], and F. Skutsch (G/otta, 3 (1912), 367) sup­ ports pulcberrimast on rhythmic grounds. On the beauty of the gods, often mentioned in connection with theophanics (cf. L. Deubner, De Incubatione (1900), 11-13), Plotin. 5, 8, 3, discourses, but judges it to be mental rather than physical: ού γαρ δή ότι αυτών καλά τά σώματα — καΐ γάρ οΐς έστι σώματα ού τοΰτό έστιν αύτοΐς το cTvat Οχοΐς —

pukherrimast

Madvig

άλλα κατά τόν νουν καΐ ούτοι 6co(. καλοί 5ή ol θεοί. This, as Creuzer on o u r passage remarks, is doubtless said with reference to Epicurean doctrines. constat: the πρόληψις of 1, 45 is now treated as generally recognized fact. b c a t u t . . . aine virtute n e m o : a view accepted by Cotta (1, 110) and also by the Stoics; cf. Lact. Inst. 3, 12, 12: et Stoici . .. negant sine virtute effid posse quemquam beatum. More often the related though different thought is expressed that (to quote the title of Tusc. 5) virtutem ad beate vivendum se ipsa esse contentam; cf. parallels in S.V.F. 3. pp. 13-16. nee virtue sine ratione: also a view held by the Stoics; cf. Ac. 1, 38: cumqm superiores non omnem virtutem in ratione esse dicerent, sed quasdam virtutes natura aut mere per/ectas, hie [sc. Zeno] ornnes in ratione ponebat [and cf. Reid's n.J. nisi in hominis figura: cf. n. on quod si, etc., above; Pap. Herculan. 1055, Col. 11 (W. Scott, Frag. HeraJan. (1885), 250): έν 4λλη μ°Ρ?Γ, ^Χ* ""Κ Αν­ θρώπου, φανερόν ώς καΐ τόν θεόν άνθρωπόμορφον χρή καταλείπειν, Γνα καΐ σύν λο<γι>σμω τήν ύττόστασιν Ιχη; Voll. Here. 7, 23: φασίν γάρ ώς el, δια τό λογισμόν έχειν, άνθρωπομορφός έστιν, καΐ της ζ^ότητος κοιν<ής> ούσης, συνάπτωμεν αύτω <κ>αΙ πολλάς 5<λλας κοι­ νότητας μορ<φών>, ώσπερ κα<1 χρείας κα>1 δα<πάνας>; Philodcm. De Signis, 22, p. 74 DeLacy: εύστόχω<ς ούν τ>ή" έ<κ> ζώ<ων μετ>αβάσει χ<ρησ6μεθα> ν<ομΙζοντες> ουδέν <κωλύειν μη σώμα μ>έν άνθ<ρώποις ώμοι>ω< μένον> τον θεδν ύπ<ά>ρχ<ειν> δ<ιά τό τόν 4>νθρωπον φρον<ή>σε<ως μόνον τών> παρ' ήμϊν ζώων δε<κτικόν>; Lucr. 5, 126-127: quippe etenim non est cum quovis corpore ut

1,49

311

deos confitendum est. 49 Nee tamen ea * species corpus est sed quasi corpus, nee habet sanguinem sed quasi sanguinem. 19 1

ea) eas Bl

esse I posse animi nature putt fur consiiiumque; 5, 132-133: sic am mi natura nequit sine cor pore oriri j sola neque a nervis et sanguine longiter esse; D i o Chrys. Or. 12, 59: τ ό δέ έν ώ τοϋτο γιγνόμενόν έστιν ούχ ύπονοοΰντες άλλ' είδότες, έπ* αυτό κ α τ α φεύγομεν, ανθρώπινο ν σ ώ μ α ώς ά γ γ ε ΐ ο ν φρονήσεως καΐ λόγου θεώ προσάτττοντες, ένδεια και απορία π α ρ α δ ε ί γ μ α τ ο ς . h o m i n i e . . . s p e c i e : for the g e n i t i v e s u b s t i t u t e d for an adjective w i t h an ablative of quality M a y o r c o m p a r e s Rep. 2,4$: tyrannus . . . qui quamquam figura est bominis . . . inmanitatt . . . vincit he­ lms; Caes. B.G. 6, 2 8 , 2 : bi [sc. uri) . . . specie et colore et figura tauri; Li v. 2 1 , 62, 5: in agro Amiterno mult is locis hominum species procul Candida vtste visos. For the answer t o t h e present a r g u m e n t cf. 1, 8 9 . c o n f i t e n d u m e s t : cf. 1, 4 4 ; 2, 7 5 ; 2 , 8 5 ; 2, 1 5 7 ; 3 , 3 2 ; 3 , 4 4 . 49 q u a s i c o r p u s : for a b i b l i o g r a p h y o f 1, 49-50, sec 1, 50, n. (infinita esse dtbert), below. O n quasi corpus cf. 1, 7 1 ; 1, 73-74: istuc quasi corpus et quasi san­ guinem quid intellegis? . . . corpus quid sit, sanguis quid sit intellegp, quasi corpus et quasi sanguis quid sit nullo prorsus modo intellegp; 1, 7 5 , w h e r e it is c o m p a r e d t o t h e forms in pictures. W i t h this use of quasi cf. De Or. 1, 232: quasi poenae aestimatio; Plaut. Sticb. 5 5 3 : ille quasi ego; S e n . Rhct. Controv. 2, 4 (12), 1 1 : quasi disertus es, quasi formosus es, qua ή dives es; unum tant urn es non quasi, vappa; Sen. Dial. 3 , 2, 5: non est ira sed quasi ira; Apocol. 5, 4 : diligentius intuenti visus est quasi bomo; Plin. Ε p. 8, 16, 1: quasi testamenta; Aug. CD. 8, 5: hoc autem in conspectu talis cogitationis iam non est corpus sed similitude corporis; C. Julian. Pelag. 6, 4 4 : ut in tuam disputationem introduceres fipicurum, qui negavit esse corpus deorum sed tamquam corpus, nee san­ guinem sed tamquam sanguinem; De An. 4, 2 6 : verumne erat corpus ilia viri similitude annon erat cor put, quamvis habere t similitudinem corporis; 4, 2 7 : quod non est corpus

quasi corpus appareat; Philopon. De Opific. 1, 9 : ούτε σ ώ μ α έστι τ ώ ν αγγέλων ή ουσία ούτε α σ ώ μ α τ ο ς . Cf. also Ac. 2, 2 1 : ea quae non sensibus ipsis percipi sed quodam modo sensibus. G. F. Schoemann (Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 348) s u g g e s t s a G r e e k original ώσεί σ ώ μ α τ α , a n d o n e m i g h t c o m p a r e P o r p h y r . De Abst. 4, 2 2 : μηδέ βλέπειν μηδέ άκούειν, άλλ' ώσανεί βλέ­ πειν αυτά καΐ ώσανεΐ άκούειν, μηδέ φ ω νεΐν άλλ' ώσανεί φωνεϊν, μηδέ 6λως ζην άλλ' ώσανεί ζ η ν ; O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 9 2 : ού κακίαν μέν, οίονεΐ δέ κακίαν ούσαν; also T h c o p h r . Η.P. 1, 2, 5 : ώσπερ ίνας. F o r the attributive use of the a d v e r b G o e t h e c o m p a r e s 2, 166: saepepraesentiae; 3 , 1 1 : illud . . . tamquam vestigium. R. Hirzcl (Untersucb. ξ. Cicero's pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 15-16) finds the d o c t r i n e of quasi corpus already present in Lu­ cretius, t h o u g h he cites n o passage (should we p e r h a p s cf. 6, 76-78, of the simulacra of the g o d s , o r 1, 122-123 of the simulacra of souls?), b u t asserts that there is n o evidence for it in E p i c u r u s himself, and t h i n k s that it is p r o b a b l y d u e t o M e t r o d o r u s . Yet, as R. P h i l i p p s o n (Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 34-35) p o i n t s o u t , the d o c t r i n e is found in P h i l o d c m . De Diis, 3 , frg. 6-9, in t w o of which it is expressly ascribed t o E p i c u r u s himself. T h e significant passages f o l l o w : <τ>οϋ δ* έν τ ω Περί <όσιό>τητος αποφαινομέ­ νου τό Οεϊ<ο>ν μήτε <σάρκι>νον εϊνα<ι κα>τ* άναλογίαν <έχ>ον τι <σώμ' δπερ> ηγείται <ά>ναλογ< . . . > . . . πρ<ός> τό σάρκιν<ον>; διαστέλλεται δέ κ<αΙ πε>ρΙ τούτων ό ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς έν τ ω Περί θ ε ώ ν διόπερ καΙ έν οΐς το σάρκινον φθοράς είναι δεκτικόν λέγει τό λαμ^ανόμενον; [9, as restored by P h i l i p p s o n , I.e.]: σαρκΐ τη κυρίως λεγομέν<η. τά δέ Οεϊα> κατά ταϋτην <άνάλ>ογχ καλε<ΐσΟαι> περί μέντοι <γ>ε τα <φ>0αρτοΰ< . . . >. T h e whole topic suggests various Chris­ tian distinctions, such as that b e t w e e n the σ ώ μ α ψυχικύν a n d the σ ώ μ α πνευματικόν

312

1,49

Hacc quamquam et inventa l sunt * acutius a et dicta subtilius * ab Epicure· quam ut quivis ea 5 possit agnoscerc, tamen fretus intellegentia vestra * dissero brevius quam causa7 desiderat. Epicurus autem, qui res occultas et penitus abditas non modo β 1 ct inventa] inuenta D ■ sint B* · et acutius Ν 7 • quivis ea] qui iusta D ' intelligentiac uestrae A causam Ο

(2 Cor. 15, 44), that of the Marcionite idea of Christ (e.g., Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 10, 15), and the homocousian contro­ versy. quasi sanguinem: an idea somewhat more familiar, not only from the icbor of the gods (//. 5, 339-342; Zwickcr in P.-W. 9 (1916), 830)—a term used also in a purely medical sense, as in Hipp. De Capit. Vain. 19—but also from the observation of analogies to blood in other animals; e.g., Aristot. De Part. An. 1, 5. 645 b 8-10; 2, 2, 648 a 2-5; De Gen. An. 4, 1, 765 b 34-35; 766 a 33-34. Similarly in lower animals Aristotle recognizes analogies to flesh; e.g., De Part. An. 2, 5, 651 b 4-5; 3, 5, 668 a 2627; Probi. 13, 4, 908 a 4-5. subtilius: often used by Cicero with verbs of saying. quivis . . . possit agnosccre: cf. Epic. Sent. Vat. 29, p. 110 Bailey: παρρησία γαρ ίγωγε χρώμενος φυσιολογών χρησμωοεΐν τά συμφέροντα πάσιν άνθρώποις μάλλον αν βουλοίμην κάν μηδείς μέλλη συνήσειν, ή συγκατατιθέμενος ταϊς δόξαις καρποϋσΰαι τον πυκνόν τταραπίπτοντα παρά των πολλών Ιπαινον; Ep. (τ. 43, ρ. 130 Bailey: ουδέποτε ώρέχθην τοις πολλοίς άρεσκε ιν. Α μεν γαρ έκεΐνοις ήρεσκεν ουκ ίμαθον Α 8' ή 8ε ι ν έγώ, μακράν ήν της εκείνων αίσθήσεως. Doubtless the distinction made by other philosophers—e.g., Pythagoras and Aris­ totle—between esoteric and exoteric teachings was largely based on the same feeling. But that a philosopher, even of another school, could not be expected to understand these ideas when duly explained to him is resented (1, 74) by the Academic, whose training led him (1,11) // contra omnes philosopbos et pro omnibus dicer*, and who accordingly

4

subtilitis Bl * nomodo A1

expresses doubts (1, 109) whether even the Epicureans themselves understand all the views which they champion. That the obscurity here described applies not merely to the preceding quasi corpus but also to the ideas in the sentence which begins Epicurus autem is remarked by P. Schwcnke (in Jahrb. f. cl. Pbilol. 125 (1882), 618). agnosccre: "appreciate"; "feel the force of"; cf. Τ use. 1, 58. fretus intellegentia vestra: cf. Pro Cat I. 19: fretus vestra prudentia; 44: fretus vestra sapientia; 45: quae vestra prudentia est', Fern. 9, 9, 2: pro tua prudentia; 10, 27, 2; 11, 13, 1: qua emm prudentia es. brevius: cf. Parad. 6: dicam brevius quam res tanta did potest. The brevity of Vcllcius's account is indeed noteworthy, whether compared with the Stoic pro­ lixity of the second book or with the Epicurean scale used by Philodemus, and R. Philippson (in Hermes, 51 (1916), 607; id., in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 36-38) suggests that Cicero here used as a source not Philodemus in full but epitomes of his theological works, such as are alluded to by Ambr. Ep. 63, 13: sicut Ρhi h minus [an error for Philodemus) eius sectator in epitomis suis disputat. H. Usener (Epicurea (1887), lxvi) thought that this epitomizing was the work of a Graecu/us officiosus, but Philippson (op. cit., 37) thinks that it may have been done by Philodemus himself. Epicurus, etc.: Schoemann here sus­ pects a hidden iambic tetrameter: Epuiirus autem qui res occultas et penitus abditas. This sentence is the most difficult and disputed in the whole work, if not in all the works of Cicero, despite the fact that the text is not notably corrupt. In its interpretation scholars have fol-

1,49

313

lowed one of three assumptions: (1) simillimarum imaginum species s< simiHum that Cicero, though usually a very lucid accessio. Schwcnke (p. 617) pertinently writer, is here, in order to discredit a remarks that if Cicero in 1, 105-109 theology to him distasteful, putting has combined with the words here illogical nonsense into the mouth of spoken by Vclleius the criticisms of an Epicurean spokesman, so that Cotta opponents of Epicureanism then the may the more contemptuously refute it later passage cannot authoritatively be in 1, 105-110. In keeping with this theo­ used to explain doubtful points in 1, ry would be such expressions as 1, 105: 49-50. hoc per ipsos deos de quibus loquimur quale Each of these three assumptions has tandem est\ 1, 107: totaque res vadllat et had some support; the two former make claudicat; 1, 109: at quam licenter; but easier the work of exegesis, but the third against it would be the fact that such seems the most reasonable. failure to treat fairly one of the two most autem: continuativc, where one might important theological doctrines of his have expected igitur, rather than even day would frustrate to a large extent the mildly adversative; cf. 1, 121: censent purpose of the whole work. (2) The autem; 3, 37: alt autem solem; 3, 71: second theory would be that Cicero, iniustitiae autem. This use is especially either through hasty composition or common with a word which has been from lack of thorough understanding, repeated; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), has unintentionally misrepresented a per­ 1591, 57—1592, 57. fectly sober and logical Greek Epicurean occultas e t . . . abditas: physical phe­ source. This situation would be not un­ nomena are frequently so described; e.g., paralleled elsewhere in his philosophic Ac. 1, 15: a rebus occultis et ab ipsa natura works; cf. Hicr. In Is. 12, p. 492 Val- involutes; 1, 19: de natura et rebus occultis larsi: Timaeum .. . ipse qui interprttatus (where see Rcid's n.J; 2, 30: de abditis est Tullius se non intellegere confitetur. It isrebus et obscuris; 2, 127; Fin. 1, 30: hardly necessary to assume this here, occulta quaedam et quan involute; 1, 64: though C. Bailey {The Cr. Atomists and rerum occultarum ignoratione; 3, 37: ilia Epic. (1928), 443-444; cf. his ed. of quae occulta nobis sunt; 4, 18: contemplatione Lucr. 1 (1947), 68, n. 6) declares that rerum occultarum, 5, 9-10; 5, 51: rerum most commentators think so. Among caelestium eorumque omnium quae naturae such critics of Cicero cf. G. F. Schocobscuritate occultantur; Tim. 1: earum rerum mann, Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 351; R. quae a natura involutae videntur; Brut. 44: Hirzcl, Untersuch. ^. Cicero's phiJos. Scbr. 1reconditis abstrusisque rebus; Lucr. 1, 136: (1877), 76-77; W. Scott in Journ. of Pbilol. Graiorum obsacra reperta; 1, 145: res 12 (1883), 212-213; in reply O. Plasbcrg, quibus occultas penitus convisere possis. ed. motor, ad loc.; C. Vicol in Ephem. Lucretius praises highly the discoveries Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 249. (3) The of Epicurus: 1, 74-77; 3, 9: tu, pater, third possibility is that Cicero docs, in es rerum inventor; 3, 29-30: quod sic natura general, understand his source and tua vi I tarn manifesto patens ex omni parte renders it with reasonable fidelity, and retecta est; 5, 1-54, especially 52-54: cum that 1, 105-110 derives from an entirely bene praesertim multa ac divinitus ipsis / different source, which Cicero in his ver­ immortalibus de divis dare dicta suerit / sion has to some extent related in phra­ atqut omnem rerum naturam pandere dictis; seology to 1, 49-50; cf. R. Philippson cf. Philo's praise of Moses (De Opif. in Hermes, 51 (1916), 584. Cotta's answer Mundi, 131). R. Philippson (Hermesi 51 in 1, 105 is by Hirzcl, op. cit., 49, consid­ (1916), 599), F. Peters (T. Utcr. et M. ered close and exact, but has been Cic. quo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. shown by G. F. Schocmann (Opusc. acad. propria Latine verter'mt (1926), 7), and 4 (1871), 350) and P. Schwcnkc (Jahrb.f N. Stang (Symb. Osloenses, 17 (1937), 68) cl. Pbilol. 125 (1882), 616) to be distinctly would equate these adjectives with divergent at several points, such as Λδηλος. With penitus abditas—completely vim et naturam deorum s< speciem dei and latent rather than superficial—cf. 2, 151 :

314

1,49 l

videat animo sed etiam sic tractet * ut manu, docet * earn esse vim et naturam deorum ut primum non sensu 4 sed mente ccraa1 uideac B, uidcrat AGPNOΜ\ uidcrit Man., doceac cttt. * sens us Bl

DH

1

tractat Ml

» docet

dttt.

ύπ<ά>ρχ<ειν> δ<ιά το τον ά>νθρωπον vttuis penstus a bat as, Off. 2, 13:/σε<ως μόνον τών> παρ' ήμΐν ζώ­ penitus abas turn. vidcat animo: though in 1, 19 Vel- ων δε<κτικόν, φρο>νήσεως δέ χωρίς μ<ή leius had contemptuously inquired qw- νοεϊσθ* . . .>; 27, pp. 108-110 De Lacy: bus enim oculis [ammi] intutri potuit vester καΐ τότε μέν άπό αίσθητών, έπ' αίσθητά Plato fabricam Mam tanti opensi The sub­ της μεταβάσεως γινομένης κατά την άπαραλλαξίαν τότε &" έτΗ λόγω θεωρητά junctive here is perhaps causal. tractet ut manu: cf. Rep. 1, 15: qui τοις φαινομένοις αναλογούντα; fr. 8, ρ. [sc. Panaetius] quae vix coniectura qualia sint118 De Lacy: <τήν τών θεών έπίνοια>ν possumus suspicari, sic adfirmat ut oculis ea δεϊν έπανάγε<ιν έπΙ τά πε>ριληπτικώς τη <δΊανο(α γινό>μενα κατε<ν>αρ<γ>ήctmere videatur out tractate plane manu; Brut. 277: se comperisse maniferto et manu <μαθ', & διασαφ>εΐ προφανώς το δ<αιtentre diceret; Arnob. 2, 71: et contreetare, μόνια καΙ> άίδια <ζώα ε1ναι>: De Diis, 3, quemadmodum dicitur, manibus; also Plat. col. 10 (as emended by R. Philippson in Τ beast. 155e: άπρίξ τοιν χεροΐν λαβέσθαι; Hermes, 51 (1916). 587): <καθ* δν> δέ έν άλλοις καΐ £λλ<οις έξ> 4λλοχν> καΐ Α. Otto, Die Spricbworter . .. d. Romer (1890), 211. O. Gifanius {Collectanea in <£>λλων τ<ών> γινομένων ορατών <ή καΙ> λόγω θεωρουμέ<νων> αΙτίων Ετερα Lucret. (1595 ed.), 372) suggested that καθ' Εκαστον <αί>σθητον <χρόνον> τό Cicero here renders χειραγωγεί. γεγεννημένον ούχ <6>ν και ταύτο κα<τ' docet: the indicative seems necessary ά>ριθμόν προς τον αίώνα, <κκ>θάπερ here, the subjunctive of AB being ap­ parently due to the influence upon the ήμεΐς ο<ύ> προς <δλον> τον βίο<ν>; scribe of videat just above. 3, col. 15: . . . πάντως κ<αΙ> γεγέννηκεν earn ease . . . naturam ut: cf. 1, αύτοΐς τά πρ<όσ>φορα πάντα κ<αΙ> γεν­ νήσει περιληπτά μέν διανοΐα, τοις δ* 50: earn esse naturam ut. vim et naturam deorum: cf. 1, 122; αίσθητηρίοις ούχ ύποπίπτοντα [also si­ Div. 1, 12: vis et natura quaedam; 1, 13; milar phrases, collected by Philippson, 1, 15; 2, 94; 2, 139; bat. 11; Fin. 3, 54; op. at. 573, from the remains of Epicu­ 5, 60; Sen. 51; Tusc. 1, 30; 1, 66; 5, 70: rus, for the λόγω Θεωρητά, and Cicero's jest, preserved by Macrob. Sat. 2, 3, 6, de pi et natura deorum; al. P. Schwcnkc (Jahrb.f. cl. Pbilol. 125 (1882), 619) thinks that Caninius, the consul of a day, was λογοθεώρητος]. So Lucr. 5, 97-103 re­ the original here had φύσις, and that the expression is not a mere periphrasis for cognizes the different and more difficult character of truths not derived directly θεοί as Bricgcr had supposed. p r i m u m : the first reason is left hang­ from the senses but appealing to the mens ing, with no deinde to introduce a second, (for mens — διάνοια cf. Philippson, op. which might perhaps be considered as cit. 574; 599); cf. 4, 750-751; 4, 802-804; beginning with 1, 50: summa vero, etc. 4, 807-810; 5, 148-149: tenvis enim natura non seneu §ed mente: cf. 1, 19, n. deum Jongeque remota / sensibus ah nostris animi vix mente videtur; 6, 76-78; Act. (quibus . . . oculis); 1, 46, n. {natura . . . ratio); 1, 105: sic enim dicebas speciem dei Plac. 1, 7, 34 (Doxogr. Gr.* 306; cf. [Galcn,] Hist. Pbsl. 35, in Doxogr. Gr.x percipi cogitatione non sensu; Philodem. De Signis, 22, p. 74 Dc Lacy (the sup- 619 = XIX, 252 Κ.): 'Επίκουρος αν­ plctions by R. Philippson]: . . . ουδέν <κωλύειν μή σώμα μ>έν αν της τών εΙδώλων φύσεως; Schol. Diog. άνθ<ρώποις ώμοι>ω<μένον> τον θεόν

1, 49

315

1

tur, nee soliditatc quadam nee ad numcrum, ut ea quae ille * 1

cernantur Bl

■ ilia

Bx

L. 10, 139: έν άλλοις δέ φησι (sc. ό Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς ) τους θεούς λόγω Θεωρητούς, κτλ. N o t only is the physical in­ visibility of deity a wide-spread popular belief (cf. A. S. Pease in Harv. Stud, in el. Pbiioi. 53 (1942), 1-6) but various philosophers, particularly Plato, made a place in their systems for ideas (as of deity) which were grasped directly by the intellect, without recourse t o sen­ sations; cf. Empedocles 2, 24-25: ούτως ούτ* έπιδερκτά τάδ* άνδράσιν ούδ* έπακουστά / ούτε νόω περίληπτά [cf. 1 Cor. 2 , 9 ; Plut. Quomodo Adulesc. p. 17c; D i o g . L. 9, 7 3 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Log. 1. 123); Plat. Rip. 6, 510e: ζητοϋντες δέ αυτά εκείνα ίδεϊν α ούκ άν άλλως (δοι τις ή τη διάνοια; 6, 511c: καΐ διανοία μέν αναγ­ κάζονται άλλα μ ή αίσθήσεσιν αυτά Οεασθαι ol Οεώμενοι; Pbaedo, 79a; 8 3 b ; P/jaedr. 2 4 7 c ; Tbeatt. 185d; Soph. 246b; [Aristot.]

De Mmdoy 6, 399 a 30-31: ύ τιάντων ήγεμών τε καΐ γενέτωρ, αόρατος ών ί λ λ ω πλην λογισμώ; Thcophr. Metapb. 1: έν νοητοϊς, ούκ αίσθητοϊς; Philo, De Gigant. 9 [of souls]; De spec. Leg. 1, 46 [ G o d discerned by mind, not by s i g h t ] ; 1, 3 0 2 [heaven]; 2, 165 [God invisible both to the eye and to the m i n d ] ; Sen. N.Q. 7, 30, 4 : ipse . . . effugit oados; cogitatione visendus est; Plut. Numa, 8, 8 [cf. Clem. Strom. 1, 15, 71, 2): N u m a held ούτε έφάπτεσθχι Οεοΰ δυνατόν άλλως ή νοήσει; Artemid. Onirocr. 2 , 3 4 : των θεών οι μέν είσι νοητοί ol δέ αισθη­ τοί· νοητοί μέν ol πλειους, αΙσθητοί δέ ολίγοι [followed by examples of the t w o types]; Apul. De Plat. 1. 5; Ascl. 16: mente sola intellegibilis summits qui did tur Deus\ Galen, An in Arteriis, 5 (IV, 720 Κ.): των εις γνώσιν άνθρωπίνην ήκόντων τχ μέν αίσθήσει. τχ δέ λόγω φωρχτχι; Iambi. De comm. Math. Sc. 6, p. 27 Testa: όσα λόγω καΐ διανοία λητττχ, Οψει δέ ού; Orphic frag. ap. Eiis. Pr. Εν. 13, 12, 5: ουδέ τις αυτόν / είσορχχ ψυχών θνητών, νώ δ* είσοράατχι; Ru­ tin. / / / / / . Monach. 1, p. 128 Vallarsi; I.yd. De Mens. 2, 8: ό ασώματος καΐ νοη­

τός κόσμος; Onatus ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 48 Wachsmuth: ό μέν ων θεός αυτός ούτε ορατός ούτε αίσθητός, άλλα λόγω μόνον καΐ νόω Θεωρατός [the idea is of course c o m m o n a m o n g Jews and Chris­ tians; e.g., Philo, De Mut. Norn. 6; Tat. Adv. Cr. 4 ; Justin, Dial. 3 ; T h c o p h . Ad Autol. 1, 3]. From these passages it is clear that this part of Epicurus's d o c ­ trine, "that reason and intuition are the avenues o f knowledge t o a world of higher certainties than the world of sense-perception" ( N . W. D e Witt in Cl. Philol. 36 (1941), 370), is by n o means peculiar to him, and C. Bailey (The Gr. Atomssts and Epic. (1928), 592) well recognizes the phrase λόγω Θεωρητός as one traditional in Greek philosophy for what is mentally conceived as o p ­ posed t o what is perceived through the senses. For the contrast cf. also Orat. 8: quod tuque oculis ntqut aurtbus tuque uilo sensu percipi potest cogitatione tantum et mente complectimur\ A m m o n . in Anal, pr. 1, 1, p. 25, 14-16 Wallics: ού γαρ ό θεολόγος δύνχται δια των συλλογισμών τα νοητά δεικνύναι. αλλ' αναλογία κέχρη-αι s o l i d i t a t c q u a d a m : quadam indicates that Cicero is rendering a Greek tech­ nical term by a Latin expression not yet technical. R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 33) thinks the Greek here was πυκνότης, and compares Philodcm. De Diis, 3 , col. 11, 19: πυκνότητα νοητήν. The construction, as R. Hirzcl (Untersucb. Z. Cicero s pbilos. Schr. 1 (1877), 49) and R. Philippson {Hermes, 51 (1916), 600) have interpreted it, is a predicate ablative of quality, as in 1, 12: /an/a simili/tidine; 1, 8 1 : ea facie novimus; 1, 8 3 : his vocabulis esse deos facimus; 1, 107: imagines ea forma; its use with cernatur, however, is somewhat harsh, and C. Bailey (op. c/t., 445, n. 2), while consider­ ing it an ablative of quality would c o n ­ strue it with earn esse vim et natitram. Others hold it an ablative of means, or, as J. S. Reid (ap. Mayor ad loc), perhaps

316

1,49

two-fold deity by emending the scholium correctly, thinks, of cause. As remarked, however, by J. Degenhart {Krit.-txeg. to ού μέν . . . ώς δέ [so P. Gassendi] or in Btmerk. $\ Cic. Scbr. dt Nat. Dear. other ways (e.g., G. F. Schoemann, op. (1881), 7), to assume a piling-up of cit. 356), or else by explaining the phrase different kinds of ablatives {sensu, mente, to mean, not two kinds of gods but two soliditate) would be unparalleled in forms of our knowledge of them; thus R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 580 Cicero. For the thought cf. 1, 75; 1, 98; 1, 105: nee esse in ea ullam solids tatem; 1, explains the passage as signifying "in part . . . in part", comparing Plat. 123; and what Balbus says in 2, 59. nee ad numcrum: cf. 1, 105: nequt Pbaedr. 255c: ή μέν . . . ή δέ. P. Schwcnkc tandem ad numerum permanere. The phrase {mjabrb. f. cl. Pbiiol. 125 (1882), 617; is not an idiomatic Latin one but a 628-629), while admitting some likeness in the scholium to the Ciceronian passage, translation of κατ' αριθμόν, which is used yet considers its readings too uncertain by Philodcm. Dt Piet. p. 134 Gompcrz [as restored by R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 if not too corrupt to help in Ciceronian (1916), 583J: <καΙ τ>ή<ν> κατ* αριθμόν exegesis; cf. J. Degenhart, op. cit., 43. It is certainly strange, as Schoemann <σύγκ>ρισιν δτε μέν <τήν έκ τών> αυ­ {op. cit., 352) remarks, that, if there were τών καλ«ΐ>νι <δτε δ>έ τήν έκ των <δμοίtwo types of Epicurean gods, Cicero ων> καΐ τή<ν τούτων τ>άξιν ού<κ άποshould make no mention of the fact, and βαλλόν>των, ώσ<τε καΙ> τό <ούτω π>ραχθέν <μηδαμώς> άσταθέ<ς εΐναι>; p. 138: further that the opponents of Epicurea­ <σύγ>κρισιν των <κατ' ά>ριθμόν; De nism (including Cicero's souice for 1, 105-110) should have overlooked such an Diis, 3, col. 10: ταύτό κα<τ* ά>ριθμόν opening for attack, as is remarked by προς τόν αΙώνα; cf. also Aristot. MeP. Schwenkc {op. cit., 628). Again, how tapb. 4, 6, 1016 b 31-35: Ιτι δέ τά μέν κατ' αριθμόν έστιν ίν, τά δέ κατ* είδος, could Velleius have inveighed against the inconsistent and heterogeneous gods τά δέ κατά γένος, τά δέ κατ' άναλογίαν, αριθμώ μέν ων ή ύλη μία, εΓδει δ1 ων of other philosophers, in his doxograό λόγος είς, γένει δ' ων τό αυτό σχήμα phic review, if the Epicureans themselves had recognized two distinct classes of της κατηγορίας, κατ' άναλογίαν δέ δσα gods, as J. Degenhart {op. cit. 42) per­ έχει ως άλλο προς άλλο [cf. 8, 9, 1051 a tinently inquires? The Ciceronian pas­ 32-33]; Anal. post. 1, 5, 74 a 31; De An. 2, 415 b 4-5; Schol. Diog. L. 10, 139: sage, then, should be considered as bask, έν άλλοις δέ φησι τους θεούς . . . οΟς rather than the anonymous and much later scholium to Diogenes; cf. P. μέν κατ' αριθμόν ύφεστώτας, οΟς δέ καθ* Schwenkc, op. cit., 629.J Continuing όμοείδειαν, κτλ. [The passage last cited has often been brought into close con­ examples of κατ* αριθμόν, cf. Galen, Dt Meth. Med. 2, 7 (X, 135 Κ.): τοσούτον nection with ours in Cicero. As it stands . . . δέον τους παλαιούς φιλοσόφους in the mss it indicates two kinds of gods as recognized by Epicurus, and these επαινεί ν ώς μέγα τι καΐ σοφόν έξευρόντας, δτι τό ταύτόν καΐ τό Ιτερον καΐ Mayor {ad loc.% 147, n. 2) thinks may τό Ιν καΐ τό ούχ ίν ού μόνον κατ* αριθ­ have been the esoteric and the popular. μόν, άλλα καΐ κατ' είδος χρή νοεΐν; Alex. Some scholars frankly accept two types Aphrod. in Anal. pr. p. 180, 33-35 of gods, despite Cicero's silence on the Wallies: αρέσκει γάρ αύτοΐς τό μετά τήν subject; cf. G. F. Schoemann, Opuse. έκπύρωσιν πάλιν πάντα ταύτα έν τω κοσ­ acad. 4 (1871), 352-355 (with mention μώ γίνεσθαι κατ' αριθμόν, ώς καΐ τόν of the older discussions); H. Dicls, ed. Ιδίως πτοιόν πάλιν τόν αυτόν τω πρόσθεν of Philodcmus, De Diis, 3, part 2 (1917), 29-32; C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and είναί τι καΐ γίνεσθαι έν έκείνω τω κοσ­ Epic. (1928), 459-461 (review of others' μώ; Suid. s.v. ταύτόν; Τ. Waitz, Arisopinions); P. Merlan in Hermes, 68 totelis Organon, 1 (1844), 276-277, for (1933), 196-204; in refutation sec R. such phrases; W. Scott in Joum. of Philippson in Hermes, 53 (1918), 359-360. Pbiiol. 12 (1883), 215-217; R. Philippson in Hermes, 53 (1918), 370-381. Cf. also Other scholars would escape from the

1,49

317

propter firmitatem στερέμνια ι appellat, sed imaginibus similitudineet transitione 2 perceptis, cum inflnita simillumarum imaginum 1

stercmnia ACPOFM, stcrem*nia B, strenuia Ν

the use of ad in 1, 6 1 : ad veritatem\ 3, 27: ad barmoniam. The expression, then, seems to refer to individual identity, and the Epicureans accordingly would ob­ tain, not a knowledge of individual gods —if man could know them how could they be ignorant and careless of him?— but of a blessed eternal genus of beings; cf. 1, 109:fluentiumfrequenter transitio fit visionum, ut e multis una videatur\ also Cotta's contemptuous remarks in 1, 80; R. Philippson (in Hermes, 51 (1916), 581; for a somewhat ineffective protest against this view cf. A. Krokicwicz in h'os, 32 (1929), 97, n. 1). C. Bailey (The Gr. Atomiits and Epic. (1928), 148) would com­ pare with our passage Simplic. De Cael. p. 310, 5 (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 55 A 82): oi δέ Δημοκρίτου κόσμοι εις έτερους χόσμους μεταβάλλοντες έκ των αυτών ατόμων δντας ol αυτοί τω ε(δει γίνον­ ται, εΐ καΐ μή τω αριθμώ. Hort and Mayor (ed. of Clem! Strom. 7 (1902), 273) note a similar contrast of κατά τήν δύναμιν and κατά τόν αριθμόν. firmitatem: — στερεότης; cf. Epic, ap. Diog. L. 10, 44; also the view of Dcmocritus in Diog. L. 9, 44. It de­ notes not merely material hardness but also comparative durability, as contrasted with the relatively perishable separate imagines. Cf. the terms concreti (1,75) and babitu solido (1, 123). <ΓΤ€ρ4μνια: the solid objects from which imagines (είδωλα) are given off; cf. Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10,46: τύποι όμοιοσχήμονες τοις στερεμνίοις είσί, λεπτότησιν απέχοντες μακράν των φαινομέ­ νων; 10, 48: καΐ γάρ ρεϋσις άττό των σω­ μάτων του έπιπολής συνεχής . . . σώζουσα τήν επί του στερεμνίου Οέσιν καΐ τάξιν των ατόμων επί πολύν χρόνον; 10, 50: μορφή έστιν αύτη τοΰ στερεμνίου; Philodem. De Diis, 3, col. 11, 8-16 [4 oc­ currences]; fr. 30c. Others had already used the term; cf. Act. Plac. 2, 11, 2: 'Εμπεδοκλής στερέμνιον είναι τ&ν ού-

■ transititne A1

ρανόν [cf. Schol. //. 2, 458; 4, 2; 8, 393; 14, 288] έξ αέρος συμπαγέντος ύπο πυ­ ρός κρυσταλλοειδώς; 4, 19, 5: 'Αναξα­ γόρας τήν φωνήν γΐνεσθαι πνεύματος άντιπεσόντος μέν στερεμνίω αέρι, κτλ.; cf. also Schol. Thcocr. 2, 33-34: στερεμνιώτερον . . . τοΰ έν "Αιδου αδάμαν­ τος; Hesych. and Suid. s.v. στερέμνιον στερεόν, Ισχυρότατον. Eustath. in //. 16, 682, contrasts στερεμνίοις προσώποις with άνυποστάτοις πάϋεσιν. The atom itself was defined by Epicurus as a σώμα στερεόν (which is used by Prod, in Tim. p. 24d (p. 77Dichl);cf. Schol. Dionys. Thr. Gram, in Bckk. Anted. 2, 660. On the use of the Greek technical term here cf. H. J. Rose in Journ. Hell. Stud. 41 (1921), 110. sed . . . intellegentiam capere: in­ stead of continuing the construction */ primum . .. cernatur Cicero makes this an indirect discourse clause de­ pendent upon docet, and sed contrasts, as Mayor observes, the following po­ sitive with the preceding negative de­ scription of the divine nature. similitudine et transitione: cf. 1, 105: eamque esse tins pisi one m ut similitudine et transitione cernatur; 1, 109: fluentium frequenter transitio fit visionum, ut e mu/tis una vidtatur [this second instance is less in point than the first, as is recognized by A. Briegcr, Beitr. ξ. Krit. einiger pbilos. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873). 12]; Schol. Diog. L. 10, 139 (quoted in note on cum infinita, etc., below). The proper under­ standing of these two ablatives of means (cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 602) is fundamental for the comprehen­ sion of this passage. They undoubtedly render two Greek terms, and Philodemus is the natural place to search for such. Similitude is often identified with όμοιοτης, as incorrectly by J. Masson, Lu­ cretius (1909), 149, who thinks αϊ ομοιό­ τητες means much the same as imagines, then "the divine likenesses," and finally

318

1,49

ing ill agreeing with mm sensu sed mmte, the gods themselves. R. Philippson and not explaining how this passage (Hermes, 51 (1916), 602; id., Symb. Osbefore the eyes is produced. Mayor lotnsts, 19 (1939), 33; 20 (1940), 33), further thinks that the word is here perhaps correctly, renders transitio et inaccurately used. J. Masson (in CI. Rt». nmilitudo reversing the order—as hen16 (1902), 278, n. 4; id.% Lucretius (1909), diadys for the technical expression μετά142, n. 3( conjectured contmmttom, com­ βασις καθ* ομοιότητα. Ν. W. De Witt paring Lucr. 4, 87-89; 4, 104-109; 4, (Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, 3 scr., sect. 2. vol. 36 (1942), 46) identifies nmilitudo 256-268. C. Bailey (The Gr. AtondsU with αναλογία, used by Epicurus three and Epic. (1928), 448-449; cf. H. Dicls, times in five lines when speaking (ap. ed. of Philodcm. De Diist 3, part 2, 28. Diog. L. 10, 58-59) of the atoms and also n. 1) somewhat hesitantly suggests ύπέρβασις, comparing Philodcm. De of thoughts (Diog. L. 10, 32): έπίνοιαι Diis, 3, col. 9, 20, where the atoms seem πάσαι άπό των αισθήσεων γεγόνασι χατά to have the power of passing over τε περίπτωσιν καΐ άναλογίαν καΐ ομοιό­ τητα καΐ σύνθεσιν, συμβαλλομένου τι intervening space between the interκαΐ τοΰ λογισμού; also by Philodemus mundia and the human mind. He also, however, admits (p. 448) that the Greek in VolI. Herculan* 1, 126 (as corrected by W. Cronert; cf. C. Bailey, Epicurus word may be μετάβασις (i.e., before (1926), 132, no. 49): των ανθρώπων όσοι man's mind], translating "by images apprehended by their similarity and μήτε την άναλογίαν την κατά τα φαινό­ succession," or "apprehended by the μενα έ>ν τοις άοράτοις ο<ύσα>ν ήδυναντο συνιοεϊν μήτε τήν συμφωνίαν τήν succession of similars"; Schoemann ταϊς αίσΟήσεσιν ύπάρχουσαν προς τά and Bricger had also understood trans­ αόρατα; De Signis, 11, 17; 37, 14: itio of the passages of images from the <ό>μοιότης ή άναλο<γ>ία<ι>; frg. 3, 1-5; gods to us. H. Dicls (cd. of Philodem. De Diss, 3, pan 2 (1917), 28, n. 1) while άναλογέω, αναλογίζομαι, άναλογισμός, and ανάλογος arc used in nine accepts μετάβασις, but supposes that Qcero misunderstood the term. More additional cases (cf. the index to De probable than any of these views, how­ Lacy's edition, 188). DcWitt well re­ marks (op. cit. 46): "This method of ever, is the assumption that, while μετάβοκσις is the corresponding Greek reasoning by analogy is inseparably word, transitio is here used with no connected with what Epicurus called reference to vision of the imagines or to Ισονομία, an essential part of his phys­ their motion from the gods to us. ical theory" (cf. 1, 50, below). Τ ransitto R. Hi reel (Untersucb. ξ. Rather the whole phrase means, as R. Cicero'spbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 58-59; cf. J. Philippson in several articles (De PbiloDcgcnhart, Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. ζ. Cic. demi Libro qui est περί σημείων, etc. (1881). 34; Rbein. Mus. 64 (1909), 16; Scbr. de Nat. Dear. (1881), 15-17; A. Kocnig, Lucrttii de Simulacr. et d* Visu Hermes, 51 (1916), 601-603; Hermes, 83 Doctr. cum Fontibus comparata (1915), 25) (1934), 171-175; Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 35-36; 20 (1940), 30) and P. considers to be the άνταναπλήρωσις by Schwenke (in Jabrb. f. cl. Pbilol. 125 which Epicurus (ap. Diog. L. 10,48) says that the loss of panicles streaming off (1882). 613-633, especially 623-624) have as imagines from the surface of bodies shown.andas N. W. DeWitt (op. cit., 46) is constantly offset. W. Scott (in Journ. renders it: "shapes apprehended by o/Pbilol. 12 (1883), 219) believes transitio the method of analogy and inference by induction," or, as he translates it in is the "passage or flux of matter (in the Trans. Am. pbilol Assoc. 70 (1939), 425: form of a scries of images) which is the distinctive mark of the divine beings"; "by analogy and transfer." (C. Bailey's Mayor (ad loc.) thinks it — φορά, and refutation of this interpretation in his Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 593-594 translates it "the passing before the appears unconvincing.) The analogy, as eyes,'* as in Ov. Rem. Am. 616: multaqm corporibus transitione nocent—a mean­Schwenke (op. cit., 624) points out, is

1,49 b e t w e e n t h e στερέμνια, k n o w n t o us by the senses, and die Bildtr, durcb welcbe die Cotter wabrgenommen werden, erst durcb einen Analogitscblus^ begriffen, and he re­ turns t o t h e n o t i o n of quasi corpus as c o n t r a s t e d with t h e corpus of the σ τ ε ρέμνια. H o w far the E p i c u r e a n s w e n t in their use of these analogies is s h o w n in their d o c t r i n e of divine a n t h r o p o ­ morphism. T h i s use of μετάβασις, a " s t e p p i n g o v e r " from the k n o w n t o the u n k n o w n (just as μεταφορά is a " c a r r y i n g o v e r " f r o m a familiar t o an unfamiliar Held) is n o t f o u n d in E p i c u r u s himself, but s e e m s t o c o m e from the later E p i c u ­ r e a n s , particularly, as R. P h i l i p p s o n {De Pbilodemi Libro qui est περί σημείων καΐ σημειώσεων et Epicureorum Doctrina hffca (1881), 34 (not seen by m e ) ; id., Hermes, 51 (1916), 574; id, Symb. Os/oensest 19 (1939), 3 5 ; 20 (1940), 32-33) and P. S c h w c n k e (op. at., 627) hold ( t h o u g h t h e view is a t t a c k e d b y A . L o r c h c r in Burs. Jabresb. 200 (1924), 127; 136), from Z c n o of S i d o n , w h o may have b o r r o w e d it f r o m t h e empirical physicians. T h e t e r m is very f r e q u e n t in P h i l o d c m . De Signis, D e L a c y ' s index ( p . 190) n o t i n g 36 cases of μετάβασις and μεταβαίνειν; especially n o t e w o r t h y are 22, 15-21 [as e m e n d e d by R. P h i l i p p s o n in Rhein. Mus. 64 (1909), 3 0 ] : οίον δτ<ι τινά> μέν άνθρώποις μ<ό­ νο ις ίδια>, τινά δέ <κοινά> κα<1> θε<οΐς έστ>ιν· εύστόχω<ς ούν τ>ή έ<κ> ζ ω <ων μετ>αβάσει χ<ρησόμεθα> ν<ομίζοντες> ουδέν <κωλύειν, μ ή σ ώ μ α μ>έν άνθ<ρώποις ώμοι>ω<μένον> τον Οεόν ΰπάρχειν, κ τ λ . ; fr. 8 [as e m e n d e d by R. P h i l i p p s o n in Rbein. Mus. 64 (1909), 16-17]: <τήν των θεών έπίνοια>ν δεϊν έπανάγε<ιν επί τα πε>ριληπτικώς τ η < διάνο ία γινό>μενα κατε<ν>αρ<γ>ή<μαθ', & διασαψ>εϊ προφανώς το δ<αιμόνια καΙ> άίδια <ζωα εΙναι>; also cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 4 5 : ol δέ [sc. the E p i c u ­ reans] καΐ προς τοΰτό φασιν ότι ή μέν αρχή της νοήσεως του εΤναι Οεόν γ έ γονεν ά π ό τ ώ ν κατά τους ύπνους Ινδαλλομένων ή άπό τ ώ ν κατά τόν κόσμον θεωρουμένων, τό δέ άίδιον εϊναι τόν θεόν καΐ άφθαρτον καΐ τέλειον έν ευδαιμονία παρήλθε κ α τ ά τήν άπό τ ώ ν ανθρώπων

319

μετάβασιν . . . ούτως ανθρωπον εύδαίμονα νοήσαντες καΐ μακάριον καΐ σ υ μ π ε π λ η ρ ω μένον πάσι τοϊς άγαθοϊς, ε ί τ α ταϋτα έπιτείναντες τόν έν αύτοϊς έκείνοις άκρον ένοήσαμεν Οεόν. p e r c e p t i s : C. Bailey (The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 584) objects that perceptis is the ordinary w o r d for sensep e r c e p t i o n and not for c o m p r e h e n s i o n as a result of inference. Yet Cicero has warned us (non sensu sed mente) that we must not expect here the ordinary type of sense-perception, and in 1, 105 he definitely states that sped em dei per dpi coptatione non sensu. It may be observed that in this sentence we have cernatur . . . perceptis and in 1, 105 percipi . . . cernatur, from which it w o u l d appear that the t w o w o r d s arc essentially interchangeable. T h e choice of cernere (often applied t o inner sight o r realization) rather t h a n videre (more often o f physical vision) is t o be n o t e d ; cf. A . E r n o u t in Bull, de la soc. de linguistique, 29, 3 (1929), 82-84, w h o also r e m a r k s that it often implies deliberate, active, vision (like the English " d i s t i n g u i s h " ) , t h o u g h at o t h e r times it is absolutely s y n o n y m o u s with videre. De Or. 1, 161, uses b o t h t e r m s ; w h e t h e r differentiated o r as identical is not clear. Ax (appendix, 169-170) e q u a t e s per­ ceptis w i t h περιληπτά in P h i l o d c m . De Diis, 3 , col. 15, 5-7: περιληπτά μέν διά­ νοια, τοις δ* αίσθητηρίοις ούχ ύ π ο π ί π τ ο ν τ α ; cf. id., De Signis, fr. 8, 1-3: <τά πε>ριληπτικώς τ η <διανοία γ ι ν ό ­ μενα, κτλ. T h e E p i c u r e a n d o c t r i n e , as interpreted by P h i l i p p s o n , S c h w c n k e , and D e W i t t , a v o i d s the pitfalls i n v o l v e d in the view of D c m o c r i t u s (Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1,19) that from great images i m p i n g i n g u p o n men φαντασίαν λαβόντες ol π α ­ λαιοί ύπενόησαν είναι θεόν, μηδενός άλλου παρά ταΰτα ί ν τ ο ς θεοΰ [του] ά φ θαρτον φύσιν έχοντος, and in that as­ cribed by A u g . Ep. 118, 27-29, t o b o t h D c m o c r i t u s a n d E p i c u r u s : qui [sc. Democritus] deos esse arbitraretur imagines, quae de solidis corporibus fluerrnt, solidaeque ipsae non essent, easque bac atque bac motu proprio circumeundo atque illabendo in animos hominum facere ut vis divina cogitetur.. . Epicurus . . . non vult omnino atiquid praeter

ίΟ

1,49

that reading. It is tempting to think that -pora cogitare; quae /amen ut cogt'/e/, tagines dial ab ipns rebus quas atomis instead of rerum the word atomorum may rmari putat defluere a/que in animum in­ have originally followed nmillumarum. ure subtiiiores quam sunt ilia* imagines Perhaps someone who did not recognize ae ad oculos veniunt. . . Epicurus . .. atomorum as a feminine then substituted are non vidit non opus esse neefieripossefor it imaginum. The difficulty with imagi­ incorporeus animus adven/u a/que con- num itself lies in supposing that the atoms :/u corporearum imaginum cogi/tt (and in on their way toward the gods, arc al­ ready arranged into imagines, even before > he re fleas Cotta's objections in 1, reaching the divine quasi corpus. That 9; 1, 114]. unarranged atoms, however, of very cum infinita, etc.: the artistically inr locked order, infini/a nmillumarum similar sort, should be imagined by men's minds as ever streaming toward (and for a aginum species, should be noted, folwing closely after imaginibus simili/udine moment constituting) the persons of /ransi/ione perceptis, with a somewhat the gods seems not inconceivable. Tiilar structure and making one relucN. W. De Witt (op. cit., 42), in trans­ it to tamper with it by emendation. lating "an eternal form consisting of ic meaning is by J. Lachelicr (in identical idols," is, literally speaking, n>. de Philol. 1 (1877), 265; followed by somewhat overtranslating nmillumarum, yet for practical purposes the phrase Schwcnkc, op. cit., 625) regarded as seems admissible; W. Scott (Journ. of uivalcnt to imagines infinitae; by A. scthe (ad /or.) as signifying infini/arum Philol. 12 (1883), 213) says "of precisely aginum species. Cf. 2, 98: fon/ium gelidas similar form"; P. Schwcnke (op. cit. 625) "gan^gleicbe." As to what may be meant tnni/a/es. The superlative here, as by "similar" C. Bailey (The Gr. Atomists ted by H. Dicls (cd. of Philodem. De Us, 3, part 2, 29, n. 3), is not paralleled and Epic. (1928), 454) remarks: "All 1, 105 (ex infimtis corporibus ήmilium the normal objects of sense-perception are unities of shifting material of many essio—though since that part of this kinds, and it is just the existence of ok derives from a different Greek urce the shift from superlative to alien matter in them which causes decay and ultimate destruction. The gods too sitive need occasion no surprise) nor are composed of shifting matter, but the anything in the Epicureans, so that els proposes simiHum rerum [imaginum]. matter is always 'similar' and there never enters [sic] into their composition Philippson had already conjectured lermes, 51 (1916), 604) that imaginum the alien and fatal elements." Yet cf. a gloss on rerum, though on p. 605 Orig. C. Cels. 4, 14: οίδέ τοϋ Επικού­ ρου θεοί, σύνθετοι έξ ατόμων τυγχάνονneeding that it may be a correct τες καΐ τό δσον επί rfj συστάσει αναλυ­ iding. Philippson also criticizes the aping up in one sentence of imaginibus τοί, πραγματεύονται τάς φθοροποιούς άτόμους άποσείεσΟαι. Α. Lorchcr (in . imaginum . . . imagines, but admits it Cicero may be responsible for these Burs, fabrtsb. 200 (1924), 132) tries to xtitions (which, as a matter of fact, connect our expression with Schol. Diog. : by reason of the changes in case not L. 10, 139: καθ* όμοείδειαν έκ της συν­ > harsh). In Hermes, 53 (1918), 376, εχούς έπιρρύσεως των ομοίων εΰώλων επί τό αυτό άποτετελεσμένων άνβροilippson further accepts Diels's simim rerum, to which, however, C. Bailey ποει&ώς, which, however, G. F. Schoemann (Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 357) would he Gr. Atomistsand Epic. (1928), 457, 1) objects, thinking rerum a strange equate with 1, 109:fluentturn frequenter transitiofitvisionum, ut e multis una vidtatur. >rd to express what would be naturally idercd by si milium corporum or simi/is P. Schwenke(o/>.a/.,628, n. 32) observes teriae. W. Ax (appendix, 170) suggests that the simillumae imagines must refer to it in the last syllables of nmillumarum those of (or, rather, "going to form") va­ rious gods, for there would be nothing iy lurk the word rerum, though he remarkable if all belonged to one god. cs not venture to change the text to

1,49

321

species ex * innumerabilibus individuis * existat3 et ad deos 4 adfluat, cum δ maximis β voluptatibus in eas imagines mentem 1 ex] et Η * turn CBX

* in diuis Nl · m a x i m u m Bl

' existat] constat (del.) D

s p e c i e s : cf. Lucr. 5, 1175-1178: aeternamque dabant pi/am, quia semper eorum / subpeditabatur fades et forma [ c o r r e s p o n d i n g to species in Cicero] manebat, / et tamen omnitto quod tantis viribus auctos / non temere ulla vi convinci posse putabant. A. Bricgcr (Beifr. ζ. Krit. einiger Schr. d. Cic. (1873), 13) emended species t o series, in w h i c h he has been followed by M a y o r , C. Bailey ('/'be Cr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 456, n. 3 ; 457), a n d o t h e r s — a n unnecessary c h a n g e (cf. R. P h i l i p p s o n in Hermes, 51 (1916), 604), for, as M a y o r a d m i t s , species is the technical t e r m for the mental i m p r e s s i o n p r o d u c e d by imagines', cf. 1, 1 0 7 : fac imagines esse quibus pulsentur animi ; species dumtaxat obidtur quaedam\ Div. 2, 137:

4

deos] eos Bx

ήγορα μηχανησάμενος. In the present w o r k b o t h expressions are used, a p ­ parently w i t h o u t d i s t i n c t i o n : individual 1, 6 5 ; 1, 6 7 ; 1, 7 1 ; 1, 110; 2, 9 3 ; 3 , 2 9 ; atomi: 1, 5 4 ; 1, 6 5 ; 1, 6 8 ; 1, 6 9 ; 1, 7 3 ; cf. F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. quo modo Vocab. Cr. Epic. Discipl. propria La tine verterint (1926), 11. F r o m a t o m s arise images ( 1 , 110), cither by floating off from the surface of στερέμνια (Lucr. 4, 6 7 - 7 1 ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 10, 2. 1 5 ; D i o g . L. 10, 48), o r as they h o v e r in t h e air (Lucr. 4, 129-142). Since the a t o m s arc n u m b e r l e s s , the possibilities of such c o m b i n a t i o n s arc u n l i m i t e d ; cf. 1, 105: neque deficiat umquam ex inflnitis corporibus simiHum accessio; Lucr. 5, 1175-1176: aeternamque dabant vitam, quia semper

quem enim tu Marium visum a me putas?

eorum [the gods] / ikbptditabatur fonts

spedem, credo, eius et imaginem, ut Democrito videtux . . . plena sunt imaginum omnia; nulla enim spents cogitari potest nin pulsu imaginum; Fat. 4 3 : visum obiecturn inprimet illud quidem et quasi signabit in animo suam speciem. According to C. Vicol (Epbem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 260), t h i s species constantly r e n e w i n g itself g u a r a n t e e s the eternal είδος o f the g o d . F o r t h e m e t a p h o r in speder . . . adfluat cf. the fluentiurn . . . visionum of 1, 109.

et forma

e x i n n u m e r a b i l i b u s i n d i v i d u i s : cf. 1, 109: innumerabilitas . . . suppeditat atomorum. T h e t e r m individuus—commonly in the n e u t e r , with corpus o r corpusculum expressed o r u n d e r s t o o d — w a s c o i n e d by C i c e r o t o render ί τ ο μ ο ς ; cf. Fin. 1 , 1 7 : atomos quas appellat, id est, corpora individua propter so/iditatem; Plut. Cic. 4 0 , 2 : εκείνος γ α ρ έστιν, ώς φασιν, ό καΐ τήν φαντασίαν . . . και τήν έττοχήν καΐ τήν κατάληψιν, ί τ ι δέ καΐ το άτομον, τδ άμερές, το κενόν, ί λ λ α τε πολλά τ ω ν τοιούτων έξονομάσας πρώτος ή μ ά λ ι ­ στα "Ρωμαίοις, τά μέν μεταφοραΐς, τά δ' οίκειότησιν ί λ λ α ι ς γνώριμα και ττροσ-

manebat.

a d d e o s adfluat: Bl (by h a p l o g r a p h y ) : ad eos. M a n y e d i t o r s , n o t u n d e r s t a n d i n g the text and u n d u l y impressed by 1, 114 (cum sine ulla intermissione pulsetur agiteturque atomorum incurnont sempiterna, cumque ex ipso imagines semper afluant—affluant of AHNB*\ cf. A u g . h'p. 118, 3 0 : cum ex ipso imagines . . . semper adfluant— w h i c h p r o b a b l y rests o n a different s o u r c e from o u r passage), have c h a n g e d the direction of flow of the a t o m s s o as t o m a k e it a deo ( M a n u t i u s ) , a deis (Davics), ad nos (I^ambinus, followed by Schocm a n n , Hirzcl, a n d D c g e n h a r t ) , o r a diis ad nos ( H c i n d o r f ) . But the g o d s arc formed from a t o m s which flow t o w a r d t h e m ; cf. Schol. D i o g . L. 10, 139: έκ της συνεχούς έπιρρύσεως τών ομοίων ειδώλων έπί τό αυτό άποτετελεσμένων άνΟρωποειδώς, where C. Bailey (The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 458) translates: " o w i n g t o the c o n s t a n t s t r e a m i n g u p of similar idols which arc perfected at the same s p o t " ; R. D. Hicks, translation of D i o g e n e s (1925): " f r o m the c o n t i n u o u s influx of similar images dircc21

322

1,49

ted to the same spot"; but N. W. Dc Witt (op. at., 42): "by the uninterrupted inflow of similar idols wrought to the same shape.*' Cf. also Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 1, 22 (Doxogr. Gr.* 571-572): έκ 8έ των ατόμων συνελθουσών γενέσθαι καΐ τόν Οεόν καΐ τά στοιχεία και έν αύτοΐς πάντα καΐ ζώα καΐ &λλα, ώς μηδέν μήτε γίνεσθαι μήτε συνεστάναι εΐ μή έκ των ατόμων είη. The divine im­ mortality is assured, not by the reten­ tion of corruptible atoms, but by un­ ceasing replacements (1, 105: timilium accesno); cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 603-605. There may here be noted the rather famous explanation starting with J. Lachclicr (Rev. de Pbilot. 1 (1877), 264266) and developed by W. Scott (Journ. of Pbilol. 12 (1883), 212-247), who thus (p. 214) expounds our passage: "They (i.e., the gods) arc formed by perpetual successions of 'images,* or material films, of precisely similar form, which, having arisen (in some unexplained way) out of the infinite atoms dispersed throughout the universe, stream to a sort of focus, and then, by their meeting, constitute for a moment the being of the gods; then, streaming away again in all directions, they pass into the (material) mind of man/' According to this view the gods arc of changing ma­ terial but unchanging form. This formal identity of objects with changing con­ stituents had been remarked by Hcraclitus in the case of the flowing river: fr. 49a Dicls: ποταμοϊς τοις αύτοΐς έμβα(νομέν τε καΐ ούκ έμβαίνομεν, εΐμέν τε καΐ ούκ εΐμεν; cf. Eus. Pr. Εν. 15, 20, 2; Aristot. Pol. 3, 3, 1276 a 40; Meteor. 2,3,357 b 30-32; Sen. Ep. 58,23. Modern scholars have compared the process in the case of the gods to a waterfall, changing in its individual drops of water but maintaining its form. The attempts of Lambinus and others to change the direction of the flow of the atoms sets a false emphasis in the passage; as J. Lachclicr (op. at., 265) has acutely observed, the question here discussed is not how we are able to know the gods but how the gods come to exist—a problem of physics rather

than of epistemology; cf. also R. Philipp­ son in Hermes, 51 (1916). 604; C. Bailey (op at. 457, n. 3). Furthermore, if the imagines in divine form, frail and delicate as they must be, could make their way through the vast spaces from the intermundia and directly enter our minds, then some influence of the gods upon human life could hardly be denied. Rather, our mindy concentrating itself with a distinct effort (mentem intentam infixamque nostram) and by the method of inference above described upon the thought of what these divine shapes, atomically formed, must be like, comes to realize what a happy and eternal nature is. For adfluere used in a literal sense, without its often added meaning of abundance (cf. 1, 51: affluentius), see Fin. 1, 39 [and Reid's n.]; £ . Fr. 3, 3, 1; elsewhere for the imagines we find fluere (e.g., 1, 109; Div. 2, 137; 2, 139) or afluere (e.g., 1, 114; Gell. 5, 16, 3); for parallels in Lucretius and for the use of ρ'εϋμα, etc. in Greek sec F. Peters, op. at., 20. voluptatibus: R. Philippson (Hermes, 51 (1916), 606) remarks that Vcllcius here speaks of the aesthetic enjoyment derived from correct views of the gods, and E. Bignone (Atti i. r. ace. d. sc. di Torino, 47 (1912), 675, n. 1) compares Philodcm. Pap. 168, col. 1 [restored by R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 38]: <"πρός> το μέ<ν ευδαιμον δια τών> σω<ματικών ηδονών ποιόν > κέρ<δος καΐ ού μικρ>όν ο(σ<η· ού μήν προσ8εήσ>ει τού<των ουδέποτε." καΐ πρ>οβάς· "<ήδοντα δ* όρ0ώς> τ<ινα> ζητή<σεις έκ τών σωμα>τ<ων> ώς οω· <μάτα>ν αυτών ·> εΐ <δ* έ>λάττω ά<γα6ά δοκεΐ> τά κατά σάχματ* εΐνχι> έκ τοΰ σώμα<τος ήμΐν ε1σ>φερόμεν<α>, ούκ άθ<ρεΐς σύν> μεγίστη γινόμ<ενα τά 8ι>« μορφής και συμ<μετρΙας> ηδονή; έκ της τ' α<ύτών ά>ναλογΙας άπολήψη<ι καΙ> τήν έκ τών ε(δώ<λων παρά 6εώ>ν ηδονής· ο<ύ> προς <τά μυθικ>ά <ο>ύν δήλον ώς ού<δέ> προς πϊσαν μορφή<ν αυτών> τοιούτω [dual?] προσπ<οιήστ,> ουδέ προς τήν έπ* ϊ<δ>ια το<ύτων βλέ­ πων, άλλα προς τήν ομοιότητα τών σννεχώς άπ* αυτών έπιρρεόντων εΙδώλων>; Ambr. Ep. 63, 13: atqm bic [sc. Epiatrus\

1, 50

323

intentam infixamque nostram intellegentiam capere quae sit et beata natura et acterna. 50 Summa* vero vis infinitatis2 et 1

summo Bx

* infinita**** Nt infirmitatis Ο

quam alitnus a vero sit etiam bine depreintentam: cf. 1, 54, n. (intendens); 1, benditur, quod voluptatem in homine deo 105: in hate in tenia mens nostra', Ac. 2, 30: auctore creatam adserit principal! ter, sicut mens .. . naturalem vim babel quam intendit Pbi/odemus [filominus codd.J eius sec tator ad ea qui bus movetur; 2, 46: parum defigunt in epitomis stas disputa/, et buius allegat animos et intenduni in ea quae perspicua Stoicos esse auctores sen tentiae (where H. sunt; Lucr. 4, 808-815. Uscner, Epicurea (1887), 356, remarks: intellegentiam capere: though rough­ senten tiam Epicuri apparel male exceptam ly equivalent to intel/egere (in 1, 105 the esse nee tarn de origine omnis vol itp tatis corresponding expression is putet), yet quam de ilia voluptate dictam juisse quam the phrase probably renders ίννοιαν homo deorum simulacris perceptis sentiret; (or perhaps νόησιν) λαμβάνειν; cf. Act. yet cf. H. Diels in Sit^b. Berl. Akad. Plac. 1, 6, 8 (Doxogr. Gr.* 294); Scxt. (1916), 895). Atticus ap. Bus. Pr. Ev. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 34 (cf. 1, 44); P. 15, 5, 8, speaks of the advantage coming Schwcnkc, op. cit., 626-627; also Fin. to men from the gods, and in 15, 5, 9, 3, 21: cepit intellegentiam; H. Diels, cd. continues: τάς γοϋν βελτίονας απόρ­ of Philodem. De Diis, 3, part 2 (1917), ροιας αυτών φασι τοις μετασχοΰσι με­ 25, n. 4. R. Philippson (Hermes, 51 γάλων αγαθών παραιτίας γίνεσθαι (the (1916), 605) observes that while the use of παραιτίας rather than of αιτίας nature of the gods, to whose essential should be noted). P. Mcrlan (Hermes, 68 properties immortality and complete (1933), 212 n. 3) punctuates so as to happiness belong, is known to us only take the clause cum maximis voluptatibus by the reason, yet this would give us with what precedes it rather than, as but a nebulous picture of deity were here, with what follows. it not for the revelations due to mental perception; cf. Philodem. De Signis, fr. 8: in eas imagines: not observing the <τήν τών θεών έπΙνοια>ν δεϊν έπανάγε<ιν imagines by direct physical sight nor yet επί τά πε>ριληπτικώς τη <διανοία by subtler but similar impressions upon the mind, but rather by the deliberate γινό>μενα κατε<ν>αρ<γ>ή>μαθ\ 4 διασαφ>εΐ προφανώς το δ*<αιμόνια καί> άίθια process of inference already described. Even if one should accept, however, the <ζώα είναι>. notion of the flow of divine imagines to the beata . . . et acterna: cf. 1, 96: praehuman mind, the mind must itself act, stantissima natura . . . eaque beata et aeas Mayor points out, (1) to distinguish terna; 1, 105: beatam illam naturam et between them, comparing Lucr. 4, 802- sempiternam putet; 1, 107: cur ea beata sit, 804: et quia tenvia sunt, nisi quae contendit cur aelernat C. Bailey (The Gr. Atomists [cf. intentam, below], acute / cernert non and Epic. (1928), 470) remarks that the potis est animus; proinde omnia quae sunt / continuous succession of images might praeterea pereunt, nisi siquae ad se ipse para- well suggest to us the eternity of the vit\ and (2) to interpret them by medita­ gods, but asks why it should inform tion; κατ* έπιβολήν according to Epic, us of their happiness. In reply he cites ap. Diog. L. 10, 62; cf. 10, 31; 10, 50; Lucr. 5, 1169-1171: quippe etenim iam 10, 5 1 ; 10, 147; also 1, 54, below: in turn divom mortalia saecla j egregias animo quam se iniciens animus et intendens; Lucr. 2, fades vigilante videbant j et magis in somnis 740: animi iniectus; 2, 1047: animi /actus; mirando corporis auctu [cf. Scxt. Emp. 2, 1080; F. Peters, T. Uicr. et M. Cic. Adv. Phys. 1, 25]; 5, 1175-1182: alterquo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. namque dabant vitam, quia semper corurn j propria La tine verterint (1926), 13. subpeditabatur fades et forma manebat, /

324

1, 50 l

2

magna ac diligenti contemplatione dignissima est. In qua intellegi necesse est earn esse naturam ut omnia omnibus, paribus ' paria respondeant; hanc 4 ισονομίαν6 appellat Epicurus,6 id est 1 ac] ct Bl, om. C * diligcntia C * paribus add. Β ACPNBFM, ysonomiam Ο · epicurus om.D

* hant A

· isonomiam

et tamen omnino quod tantis viribus auctos JLucr. 2, 522-531). Accordingly the non temtft ulla vi convinci posst puiabant. / scarcity of a particular kind of animal fortunisque idto long* pratstare putabat, f in one land is offset by its abundance in quod mortis timor bout qutmquam vexaret another; cf. R. Mondolfo, L'infinifo ml eorumt / et simul in somnis quia multa et pensierc dei Greet (1934), 387; 412-413. mira videbant / e/ficere et nullum capere ipsosFrom this Lucr. 2, 541-568 argues the inde I abort m. Their happiness, then, is difficulty of supposing the existence of deduced from their eternity, and " 'the an unica res . . . cut similis toto terrarum blessed and immortal' becomes the nulla sit orbi, since the atoms needed to produce it would be so rare and dis­ regular Epicurean periphrasis for the divine existence" (Bailey, op. cit.t 4, 71); persed as to prevent the chance of their cf. 1, 45, n. (ilia sententia). But Schwcnkc combining in the infinity of space; cf. {pp. cit.t 625-626) well remarks that Vel- C. Bailey, Tin Gr. Atomists and Epic. leius is not here trying to prove the (1928), 361. happiness and immortality of the gods, contemplatione dignissima: so na­ these having already been predicated of ture appears in the view of the Stoics them as axiomatic (1, 45), so that et also; cf. 2, 37; 2, 105: quorum contempla­ beata natura et aeterna is not the goal of tion* nullius expleri potest animus naturae the sentence. Cf. also 1, 68: Mud vestrum constat!tiam vidtre cupientis. On the word beatum et aetemum, quibus duobus verbis contemplatio cf. F. Boll in Sit^b. d. Heidelb. significatis deum. Ak. d. Wss. Phil.-hist. Kl., 11, no. 8 (1920). 25-26. The whole sentence Plasbcrg in his editio maior attempted to translate into necesse est . . . esse: cf. 1, 44. Greek, and this version was revised by earn esse naturam ut: cf. 1, 49: earn Ax (appendix, 170-171) in the light of esse . . . naturam deorum ut. subsequently published discussions: τήν omnia omnibus paribus paria: cf. 1, θείαν φύσιν πρώτον μέν ούκ αίσθήσει, 44, n. (novis nova); 1, 46: omnes omnium; άλλα διανοία θεωρεΐσθαι, ουδέ πυκνήν P. Parzinger, Beitr. ^. Kenntnis d. Entουδέ κατ' αριθμόν όφεστώσαν ώσπερ τά wickl. d. Cic. St Us (1910), 44; 46. Here δια τήν στερεότητα καλούμενα αύτω the polyptoton is both doubled and στερέμνια, άλλ* είδωλα τη καθ' ομοιό­ combined with chiasmus; cf. J. B. τητα μεταβάσει περιλαμβάνεσΟαι απεί­ Ilofmann, Lat. Umgangsspracbe (1926), ρου των ομοίων είδους έξ απείρων ατό­ 121. μων συνισταμένου καΐ επί τους θεούς Ισονομίαν: cf. 1, 109: confugis ad έπιρρέοντος, μετά μεγίστων ηδονών, aequilibritatem {sic enim Ισονομίαν, //' κτλ. For my summary of the whole placet, appellemus), et ais quoniam sit natura passage cf. 1, 50, n. {infinita esse debere), mortalis inmortalem etiam esse oportert below. [perhaps a more exact account, since the emphasis of the argument is not upon 50 iumma . . . vis infinitatis: not numerical equality but upon the fact only is the universe unlimited in extent (Lucr. 1, 958-959: omne quod est igitur that there exist both mortals and im­ mortals; cf. R. Philippson in Symb. O/nulla regiont riar/im f finitumst), but we loenses, 20 (1940), 33. Cicero here follows must also assume an unlimited amount of matter (Lucr. 1, 1051: infinita opus est Carncadcs's criticism of F.picurus rather pis undique material) and of atoms (1, 105; than the later Epicurean view of Philo-

1,50 demus revised t o meet that criticism]. For the Greek term cf. H. J. Rose in Journ. He//. Stud. 41 (1921), 102. R. Hirzcl (Untersucb. ζ. Cicero's philos. Schr. 1 (1877), 15) thinks Cicero and Lucretius the only ancient authors w h o discuss the idea in this sense (cf. Lucr. 1, 2632 6 4 ; 2, 532-580; 2 , 1112-1119; 5, 3924 1 5 ) ; yet cf. Philodcm. De Diis, 3 , col. 9, 36-40 (with restorations o f R. Philipps o n in Symb. Osloensest 19 (1939), 3 5 : <ο>ύ γαρ ά<ν> φοβεϊσΟαι γειτονεί<αν Ά > πολλόδωρο<ς ε!πε>ν, λέγων μακράν δεϊν <άπέχειν—or perhaps ποιεϊν; sc. τα θεία — άπό> των παρ' ήμα<ς> τα γεννητικά καΐ διαλυτ<ικ>ά παρεχόντ<ων>, ίνα μ ή τούτοις συναναμιγνύμενα προς τήν άφΟαρσίαν έμποδίζηται· των <γ>άρ κατ' άλληλα πιπτόντ<ων> έμποδιστικών μακρά<ν> δει ποιεϊν; frg. 24a, where H. Dicls (Philodcm. De Diis, 3, part 2 (1917), 64) w o u l d sec traces of the same view. Analogous notions arc to be found in other s c h o o l s ; e.g., Plat. Rep. 10, 611a; Pbaedo, 71c, where death and birth arc offset, otherwise χ ω λ ή ϊσται ή φύσις; 72a-b; ε( γαρ μή « Ι άνταποδι· δοίη τά έτερα τοις έτέροις γιγνόμενα . . . οίσΟ* ότι πάντα τελευτώντα το αυ­ τό σχήμα αν σχοίη . . . καΐ παύσαςτο γιγ­ νόμενα; 7 2 d ; Tbeaet. 176a: άλλ* οΰτ* άπολέσΟαι τά κακά δυνατόν . . . ύπεναντίον γάρ τι τω άγαθω άεί είναι ανάγ­ κ η ; Ligg. 5, 7 3 2 b : ώσπερ γάρ τίνος απορ­ ρέοντος άεΐ δεΐ τουναντίον έηρρεΐν. κτλ,; (Aristot.] De Mundo, 5, 396 a 33b 22, quoting Heraclitus fr. Β 10 Dicls, o n the balance of elements (cf. W . Jae­ ger, Paideia, 1 (Engl. tr. 1939), 108); Plut. De/. Orac. 34, 428c: είπερ ούν ή φύσις άπαιτεΐ την Ισονομίαν έν π ϊ σ ι , καΐ κόσμους εΙκός έστι μήτε πλείαυς γ ε γονέναι μήτ* έλάττους των παραδειγ­ μάτων, κτλ.; Orig. C. Cels. 4, 6 3 : ώσπερ κατά τους άφΟαρτον τόν κόσμον τ η ροΰντες τό ίσοστάσιον των στοιχείων ά π ό της προνοίας γίνεται, ούκ έπιτρεπούσης πλεονεκτεΐν τό εν αυτών Γνα μή ό κόσμος φΟαρη; also Tim. Locr. De An. Mundi, 9, p. 99b [of the flux o f elements): έπεί δυνάμει toa έντί πάντα, το Ι λόγοι αυτών έν ισονομία έντί. Isonomia is explained by W. Scott (Journ. of Phi/ol. 12 (1883), 222-223) as "a law of averages or

325

chances; the law, namely, that o f t w o alternatives equally possible, each will occur with equal frequency if an in­ finite number of cases be taken." R. Hirzcl (op. ci/., 15-17) remarks that there seems inadequate evidence for sup­ posing isonomia t o have been an idea of Epicurus himself, despite Cicero's state­ ment banc Ισονομίαν appellat Epicurus, since he may well have ascribed to the founder a view really belonging t o one o f his school; cf. Sen. Ep. 3 3 , 4 : apud istos quicquid Hermarchus dixi/, quicquid Me/rodorus, ad tmum refer tur. Hirzcl further (op. cif., 85-90) observes the lack of agreement between our passage and 1, 109 (is/o modo, quoniam homines mortales sunt, sin/ aliqui inmor/a/es, e/ quoniam nas~ cuntur in /erra, nascan tur in aqua, "e/ quia sun/ quae in/eriman/, sin/ quae conserven/." sin/ sane, sed ea conservent quae sunt; deos is/os esse non sen/io), and p o i n t s out that there arc t w o distinct arguments here involved: (1) the existence of immortals t o match that of mortals; and (2) the balance of destructive and conservative forces.

The course of the discussion is summed up by C. Bailey (op. ci/., 462) thus: " 'isono­ mia' is the direct result o f infinity; from 'isonomia' follow t w o results, the equa­ lity of the numbers of things in opposite classes and the equality of the forces of distintcgration and conservation; and both these deductions point in their turn t o the existence of immortal beings." This argument Bailey further attempts (pp. 462-463) t o reduce to terms of 1 epi­ curean atomism. He follows Mayor (ad loc.) in supposing that since destructive forces prevail in this world conservative ones must prevail in the in/ermundia, or, as Bailey says (464): "the number of mortal beings in the world must be balanced by the number of immortal g o d s outside it." Further, while Lucre­ tius logically balances creation against destruction, Vcllcius uses the hardly legitimate contrast of destructive and conservative forces, but, Bailey conclu­ des (p. 466), "in our world the forces of destruction prevail and beings are mor­ tal, therefore elsewhere the forces o f conservation must prevail and beings must be immortal"—though the phrases

326

1, 50 1

aequabilem tributionem. Ex hac igitur efficitur,2 si mortalium tanta multitude» sit, esse inmortalium non minorem, et si quae * interimant innumerabilia sint,4 etiam δ ea quae conservent infinita esse debere. 1 tribulatione Bl · effecitur Bl · quaeque etiam in ras. A, et turn B*, turn F, tarn PM

"in our world" and "elsewhere" go beyond the evidence of Cicero's language. The solution of the problem is perhaps to be found in such a theory as that of W. Scott (Joum. oj Pbilol. 12 (1883), 223) that growth and decay (we might say synthesis and analysis) may occur alter­ nately in each individual object, re­ sulting in the constant decay of one set of persons or things and their replace­ ment by another set (cf. Lucr. 2, 569-572; 3, 964-965: cedit emm rerum novitate extrusa vttustas \ semper, et ex aliis aliud reparare necessest; Hicr. Ep. 100, 12, 4), or the two processes may occur simul­ taneously in any one object so as to produce an equilibrium, losses being constantly replaced by gains so that the object, by isonomia, remains eternal. With this opposition may be compared Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 121 [of the kinds of happiness]: την εύδαιμονίαν δ\χή νοεΐσΟαι, τήν τε άκροτάτην, οία εστί περί τδν Οεύν, έπίτασιν ούκ έχουσαν καΐ τήν <κατά τήν> προσΟήκην καΐ άφαίρεσιν ηδονών.. Here the unchanging divine pleasure is related to the changing human pleasure as the eternal divine life is to the waxing and waning human life; cf. G. F. Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 344, and n. 20. Scott further reasons that the first of these processes obtains in our world (and, by analogy, in all worlds), the second in the intermundia. Even more complex is the theory of C. Giussani (Studs lucrryani (1896), 252-258), who (as summarized in the words of C. Bailey, op. at., 465-466, n. 4) would recognize numberless "grades in the persistence of matter between the two extremes which arc the two forms of eternity, (1) absolute persistence of matter—the atoms, (2) absolute non-

Ο

* sunt

D(?)HBX

persistence of matter, but only persis­ tence of form—the gods. Granted in this way the possibility of conditions in which the forces of conservation prevail over those of destruction, then by Ισονμία . . . which is security by the infinity of atomic movements, the num­ ber of mortals and immortals must be equal," N. W. Dc Witt (Trans. Roy. Sot. of CanaJa, 3 ser., sect, 2, vol. 36 (1942), 46-49) thinks that Epicurus, by a sly borrowing, has taken over something of Aristotle's notion of the graded scries of plants, animals, human beings, and the divine (cf. 2, 33-34, below), and "by the law of isonomy, the corollary of this infinite universe, there must not only be gods but also good and perfect gods, that is, good and perfect gods according to Greek thinking." In Am. Joum. Pbilol. 68 (1947), 319 De Witt translates, not "equal distribution" (as Bailey, Atomists, 461), but "equitable division." tributionem: a rare term; cf. Dig. 14, 4 , 5 : / η butJO fit pro rata eius, quod cutque debetur. With the adjective aequabilem it literally translates Ισονομία, which in 1, 109 is rendered by aequilibritas. ex hac . . . illud efficitur: frequently used of a logical result; e.g., 2, 2 1 ; 2, 32; 2, 42; Ac. 2, 18; Fin. 3, 28; 3, 59; Tusc. 3, 15; 5, 44; Fat. 23; Off. 3, 25; Sen. 62. What is here logically brought about is not primarily the number of the gods but their existence; cf. 1, 109: quoniam sit natura mortalis, inmortalem etiam esse oportere; C. Bailey, op. at., 466, n. 0. infinita esse debere: P. Schwcnke (in Jabrb. f. cl. Pbilol. 125 (1882), 615) remarks that infinita is used (in the sense of unlimited in number) to avoid an awkward repetition of innumerabilia. The whole preceding passage may now

1, 50

327

Et quaerere a nobis, Balbe, soletis quae vita deorum sit quaebc summarized somewhat as follows (I use in part the words of Schwenkc {pp. cit., 627), though differing from him in some important details): "The gods arc of human form, yet possess not body but rather something analogous to body; they are moreover so consti­ tuted as to be visible not by the senses but only by the mind, and they do not, like the στερέμνια, produce the imme­ diate impression of bodies, but arc merely through inference apprehended as analogous to such. They arc not severally differentiated, but through in­ ferences from the continuous appearance arising from numberless atoms and flowing to (form) the gods, our intellect, by intense application, gains a general understanding of what the happy and immortal nature [i.e., the god) is." The more important discussions deal­ ing with the preceding passage include the following: F. Peter, De Cic. Nat. Deor. 1, 19, 19 (1861)—not seen by me; G. F. Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 343-358; A. Bricgcr, Beitr. χ. Krit. einiger phi/os. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 11-17; G. F. Schocmann in Jabrb. f. cl. Pbilol. I l l (1875), 687-691—review of Bricgcr; id., ed. 4 of N.D. (1876), 263-265; R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. £. Cicero's phi/os. Sthr. 1 (1877), 46-90 (unfavorably reviewed by T. Schichc in the Jahrcsbericht in Zeitschr.j. d. Gjmnasialw. 34 (1880), 363-370); J. Lachclicr in Rev. de Pbilol. 1 (1877), 264-266; F. Bockcmiillcr, Stud. χ. Lukrex u. Epik. 1 (1877), 105-114—not seen by me; J. B. Mayor, ed. of N.D. 1 (1880; reprinted in 1891), 147-148; F. Zcllcr, Die Phi/os. d. Gr. 3, l 3 (1880), 430-438 (3, l 4 (1903), 446-447); J. Dcgcnhart, Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. χ. Cic. Schr. de Nat. Deor. (1881), 5-45; R. Philippson, De Ρhilode//ri Libro qui est περί σημείων xotl σημειώσεων et Η pi curtorum Doctr. logica (1881), especially chapters 4 and 7—not accessible to me; P. Schwenkc in Jabrb. f. cl. Pbilol. 125 (1882), 613-633; W. Scott in foum. of Pbilol. 12 (1883), 212-247; id.. Frag. Herculan. (1885), 181-183; 195196; 202; C. Giussani, Studs lucre^iani, 1 (1896), 252-258; R. Hcinzc in Gbtting.

gel. Αηχ. 160 (1898), 267-268) (review of Giussani); J. Masson in Cl. Rev. 16 (1902), 277-281; 453-459; id., Lucretius (1909), 137-150; R. Philippson in Rhein. Atus. 64 (1909), 16; O. Plasbcrg, ed. maioroi N.D. (1911), 226; R. D. Hicks, in J. Hastings, Encycl. of Rel. and Eth. 5 (1912), 329; H. L'ri, Cic. u. d. epik. Pbilos. (1914), 86-87; R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 568-608; H. Diels, ed. of Philodcm. De Diis, 3, part 2 (1917), 27-31; R. Philippson in Hermes, 53 (1918), 358-395; C. Bailey in Proc. cl. Assoc. 19 (1922), 17-19; J. Masson in Cl. Rev. 37 (1923), 149-150 (criticism of Bailey); A. Lorchcr in Burs. Jabresb. 200 (1924), 124-137 (criticism of Philippson's 1916 article); C. Bailey, Epicurus (1926), 348; id., Τ/κ Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 442-467; 588-594 (sum­ mary of some other views); A. Krokicwicz in Eos, 32 (1929), 91-120; id., Nauka Epikura (1929), 252-253; R. Philippson in Gnomon, 6 (1930). 460-473 (review of Bailey's Atomists); W. Ax, cd. of N.D. (1933), appendix, 168-171 (with helpful notes); P. Mcrlan in Hermes, 68 (1933), 196-217; F. Bignonc in Riv. di β/ο/, cl. 61 (1933), 433-443; R. Philippson in Rhein. Mus. 83 (1934), 171-175 (reply to Merlan); id., in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 32-40; 20 (1940), 33; P. H. and E. A. De Lacy, cd. of Philodcm. De Signis (1941), 155, and n. 67; N. W. De Witt in Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, 3 scr., sect. 2, vol. 36 (1942), 41-49; C. Vicol in Ephem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 233-260; C. Diano, Epicuri Etbica (1946), 118-119 (a quite different explanation); F. Martinazzoli in La Parola del Passato, 4 (1947), 292 and n. 3. et quaerere: et introducing a new topic of discussion, as in 1, 100: et eos vitiiperabas. soletis: i.e., you Stoics; for the plural with a singular vocative cf. 2, 73: vobis, Vellei, minus notum est', De or. 1, 160: quid est, Cotta . .. quid tacetis (and Wilkins's n.]; Brut. 11: vos vero, .. . Attice, . .. me cura levatis; Catull. 99, 6 [after a vocative Iuventi]: vestrae . . . saevitiae ("peculiar to you and your like," renders

328

1,51

que * ab us * degatur aetas. 51 Ea videlicet qua nihil beatius,3 nihil omnibus bonis affluentius * cogitari potest. Nihil 6 enim agit, 1 q u a e q u c (que add.) Β ■ iis] his AH • nihil . . , inplicatus add. B1, om. Μ

M e r r i l l ] ; V i r g . Aen. 1, 140: vestras, Eure, domos; 9, 525: vos, ο Calliope; precor; 10, 188: crimen, Amor, vestrum \ Tib. 1, 3 , 1: ibitis Aegaeas sine me, Alessalla, per undas; P r o p . 2, 1, 1 [addressing Maecenas]: quaeritis; also Od. 12, 8 2 : Ιθύνετε, φαίδιμ* Ό δ υ σ σ ε ϋ . Such shifts of n u m b e r are c o m m o n in o t h e r types of case (as b e t w e e n g o d a n d g o d s in 1, 3 1 ; 1, 100; 1, 1 0 1 ; 1, 106; 1, 113-114), but seem especially justified w h e n , as here, o n e p h i l o s o p h e r is held responsible for the tenets of his school. q u a e vita d e o r u m : cf. 1, 4 5 : vitam et actionem mentis a/que agitationem in deo. T h i s Epicurean part c o r r e s p o n d s t o the third a n d fourth Stoic topics m e n t i o n e d by Dalbus in 2, 3 : turn mundum ab his administratis postremo consulere rebus bu­ rn am s [ = 2 , 73-167; especially 2, 7 7 : nihil est autem praeclarim mundi administratione). Yet since the E p i c u r e a n g o d docs n o t interfere in m u n d a n e affairs his per­ fection m u s t lie in his o w n enjoyment rather than in busy beneficence t o w a r d m o r t a l s , and w o r s h i p of him must consist in a d m i r i n g imitation rather t h a n in barter (i.e., sacrifice, entreaty, and paying of v o w s ) or in t h a n k s g i v i n g . If the Epicu­ rean a n d the Stoic a c c o u n t s in B o o k s 1 a n d 2 arc c o n t r a s t e d , it will be noted t h a t the E p i c u r e a n c o n t e m p l a t i o n is fixed largely u p o n the g o d s themselves, t h a t of the Stoics u p o n what they have d o n e for man and what man may h o p e for from t h e m . E a c h t u r n s in an un­ favorable direction the life of the o t h e r ' s g o d s , Vcllcius by representing t h e Stoic g o d s as a n n o y i n g busybodics ( 1 , 51-55), Balbus by s h o w i n g the E p i c u r e a n deities as idle nonentities (2, 59). Cotta further hints at the carnal pleasures of the Epicurean g o d . A. L o r c h e r (in Burs, fahresb. 200 (1924), 135) sees n o point in Epicurean discussions of t h e life of the g o d s , and therefore—rather un-

* bcatus Bx

· afluentibus

Bl

c o n v i n c i n g l y — s u p p o s e s this passage a n anticipation by Cicero t o c o r r e s p o n d t o the S t o i c position in t h e s e c o n d b o o k . F o r a m o r e spiritualized picture of t h e E p i c u r e a n w o r s h i p (based in c o n s i d e r ­ able m e a s u r e o n Lucr. 6, 68-78) cf. C Bailey in Proc. el. Assoc. 19 (1922), 2 1 ; yet cf. J. M a s s o n in CI. Rev. 37 ( 1 9 2 3 ) , 149-150. Aristotle interestingly {Magna Mor. 2 , 15, 1212 b 37-1213 a 8) discusses the q u e s t i o n of G o d ' s activities, b u t reaches n o c o n c l u s i o n . d e g a t u r a e t a s : cf. Fin. 2, 1 1 8 ; 4, 6 ; Tusc. 5, 7 1 ; Off. 1, 1 1 7 ; Am. 87. 51 b o n i s a f f l u e n t i u s : cf. Div. 1, 6 1 : nee inopia enecta nee satietate affluent! \ a n d for t h e t h o u g h t P h i l o d c m . De Diis, 3 , col. 7, 15-17: τοις δέ Οε<οϊς ού>δέν <άν> αγαθόν περιγί<νοιτο> δια των τ ο ι ο ύ τ ω ν [Dicls t h i n k s this m e a n s b y the g a i n i n g of impossible things]* και χ ω ρ ί ς αύ<τ>ών ά π α ν τ ' Ιχουσιν έν εξουσία πάση τά π ρ ο ς α υ τ ο ύ ς ; fr. 7, 12-13: <συμ>πεπληρωμέ\κο>ν <π>ασι τ<οϊς> άγαθοϊς <καί> κ α <χοΰ> παντός άδεκ<τον>; fr. 8 5 : καν χαρίζεσθαι τοιγαροϋν άλλήλοις τους θ ε ­ ούς τ ι θ ώ μ ε ν , ώς ένλείπουσι μετάδοσίν τίνων οίκείων ποιούμενους ού ρ η τ έ ο ν ί π α ν τ κ ς γ>ά<ρ καί> αύτάρκως έαυτοϊς παρασκευαστικοί της τελειότατης ήδο<νή>ς εΙ<σιν>. O n the happy life of t h e g o d s cf. the passages collected bv H . U s e n c r , Epicurea (1887), 241-244.' n i h i l . . . a g i t : cf. E p i c . a p . D i o g . I.. 10, 9 7 : ή θεία φύσις προς ταύτα (the orbits of the heavenly bodies] μ η δ χ μ η π ρ ο σ α γ έ σ θ ω , άλλ* αλειτούργητος 8ιατηρείσθω και έν τ η π ά σ η μ α κ α ρ ι ό τ η τ ι ; 10, 1 2 3 : μηθέν μήτε της αφθαρσίας άλλότριον μήτε της μακαριότητος άνοίκειον αύτίο (sc. τ ω θεω] π ρ ο σ ά π τ ε ; 1, 45, η . {nee habere . . . nee exhibere); Sen. De Ben. 4, 4, 1: itoque non dat deus beneficia, sei seeurus et neclegens nostri, aversus a mundo aliudagit aut, quae maxima Epicure felieitas videtur, nihil agit, nee maffs ilium beneficia

1, 51

329

nullis occupationibus est inplicatus, nulla opera molitur,1 sua sapientia et virtute gaudet, habet exploratum fore 2 se semper 1

mollitur DXN

■ fore om. Η

quam iniuriae tangunt; Aetna, 32-35; Sil. to the singular agit cf. 1, 50, n. (soletis). leal. 15, 57-58: atque idem [sc. deur], nullis . . . inplicatue: cf. 1, 52: est exemplar lenis mortaJibus atvi% f impertur- inplicatus molests s negotiis; Off. 1, 28: bata placidus tenet otia mente\ Ircn. C. studsis quibusdam occupationibusve sic imHaeres. 3, 24, 2; Min. Fcl. 19, 8; Tert. pediuntur; 2, 40: qui . . . contrahendis ... Apol. 47: Platonici quidem curantem rerum, negotiis implicantur; Ac. 1, 11: multis contra Epicurei otiosum et inexercitum, et, officiis implicatum; Am. 45: alienss [sc. ut ita dixerim, neminem humanis rebus; rebus] nimis implicari molestum esse; 85; De An. 46; Ad Nat. 2, 2; Donat. in Philodcm. De Diis, 3, fr. 32a: π<ρός> Tcr. Andr. 959; Salvian, 1, 5: qui sicut το άλλόφυλον άπό πάσης οχλήσεως, κτλ.; voluptatem cum virtute sic deum cum incuriaAct. Plac. 1, 7, 7 (Doxogr. Gr* 300): ac tor pore iunxerunt [sc. Epicurei]; also the το γάρ μακάριον και άφθαρτον ζωον . . . interesting conjecture of S. Reinach όλον δν περί την συνοχήν της Ιδίας ευ­ (Rev. des et. gr. 29 (1916), 242; id., δαιμονίας τε και αφθαρσίας, άνεπιστρεCultes, mjthes, et relig. 5 (1923), 301-306; φές έστι τών ανθρωπίνων πραγμάτων, κτλ; cf. A. Fridrichsen in Symb. Osloenses, 12 Suet. Tib. 28: implicare nospluribus negotiis; (1933), 52-56), who would read in PhilApul. De Deo Socr. 3: solutum ab omnibus ippians, 2, 6: Ίησοΰ, δς έν μορφ>η Οεοΰ nexibus patiendi aliquid gerendive, nulla υπάρχων ούχ α*πραγμον [codd. άρπαγμον] vice ad alicuius rei mimia obstrictum; and ήγήσατο ~ο εϊνιι ίσα θεώ, κτλ. This the passages collected by Pease on Div. picture of divine happiness as expressed 2, 40, n. (negoti, etc.). by the phrase nihil agere—for which cf. virtute gaudet: cf. Philo, Quaest. et 3, 93; Pease on Div. 2, 6, n. (nihilagere)—, Solut. in Gen. 4, 188, p. 397 Auchcr ascribes to the gods complete attainment ( = S.l'.F. 2, no. 635): ipse . .. creator of the Greek ideal of σχολή (which at universorum . . . ipse in se ipso laetificatus times may seem difficult to differentiate atque in suis virtutibus mundisqw a se from a legally punishable αργία ; cf. H. conditis. Bolkestcin, Wohltatigkeit u. Armenpftege habet exploratum: for the phrase im vorcbristl. Altert. (1939), 283-285), cf. Div. 2, 60; Off. 3, 75; Ac. 2, 85; but which accords well with the Epicu­ 2, 129; Fin. 2, 92: ipse enim Metrodorus, rean aim of the wise man, λάΟε βιώσας paene alter Epicurus, beatum esse describit (the passages collected by 11. Uscncr, his fere verbis: "CUM corpus bene constiop. cit., 326-329). For Cotta's reply to tutum sit et sit exploratum ita futurum**; this contention of Vclleius cf. 1, 110: Tusc. 2, 17: Metrodorus quidem perfecte eum virtus autem actuosa; et deus vester nil agens ;beatum putet cut corpus bene constitutum expers virtutis igitur; ita ne beatus quidem; sit et exploratum ita semper fore (cf. 5, 27]; 1, 114; 1, 116: an quicquam eximium potest Sen. 67: cut sit exploratum se ad vesperum esse in ea natura quae sua voiuptate laetus esse vidurum; Am. 97; Parad. 17: nihil nihil nee actura sit umquam neque agat quod exploratum habere t permansurum sibi neque egerii? Imitation of the divine unum diem; Pro Caec. 70; Post Red. ad indolence might easily be harmful to Qiar. 15; and often in the Epistles; cf. human worshippers; in a different con­ W. A. Oldfather, H. V. Canter, and K. nection the Stoics had to combat a M. Abbott, Index Verb. Cic. Epist. doctrine of laziness (άργος λόγος) (1938), 246. The word is especially em­ arising from too submissive a yielding ployed for sure confidence in the future. to fatalistic doctrines. On the use of habeo as an auxiliary verb For the shift from the plural deorum in such phrases as cognitum, compertum.

330

1, 52

cum x in maximis 2 turn 3 in aeternis voluptatibus. 20 52 Hunc deum rite beatum dixerimus, vestrum vero laboriosissimum. Sive 1

cum] turn Ο

* in maximis] in add. Η

■ turn] cum Ν

explorafum, and perspecturn habere cf. R. ministerio non pollui credamus; Stat. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Tbeb. 3, 659-660: miseret superum* si Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 763-764. An essential carmina curat / bumanaeque preces; Lucian, part of the gods' happiness is the con­ Saturn. 7: ού γάρ ήδυνάμην διαρκεϊν πρδς sciousness that it is not, like human ούτω πολλήν τήν αδικία ν των νΰν, άλλ* happiness, liable to termination. άεΐ άναθεΐν {δει άνω καΐ κάτω τον κβmaximis . . . voluptatibus: cf. 1, 49; ραυνον διηρμένον τους επίορκους ή Ιερόσυλους ή βιαίους καταφλέγοντα, xotl and many parallels cited by H. Mcrguct, τό πράγμα πάνυ εργώδες ήν καΐ νεανιχόν; Lex. χ. d. pbilos. Sebr. Cic. 2 (1892), 509. Bis actus. 1-3; Iup. confut. 19; Min. Fcl. With the thought cf. 2, 153. 52 rite: cf. Rep. 1, 48: banc totam rite 10, 5. Others asserted, however, that the divine governance was entirely rem pub/icam . . . appellori putant \ 2, 48: quit enim hunc bominem rite dixerit; Legg. 1, effortless; e.g., 2, 59: nee cessantium deortam 22; Fin. 2, 37; Tim. 33: quod rite dicitur nee ea quae agant molientium cum labore operoso ae molesto; 2, 77: sustinendi muneris tern pus. dixerimus: cf. 1, 60: dixerim; Tusc. propter inbecillitatem difficultas minime cadit 3, 7: bos eosdem motus . . . reetey ut opinor,in maitstatem deorum; Aesch. Suppl. 100: perturbationes dixerimus; J. Ε. Β. Μ (ay or) παν £πονον δαιμονίων; Bum. 650-651: τα δ' <5λλα πάντ' άνω τε καΐ κάτω / στρέ­ in J. B. Mayor's edition of N.D., 3 φων τίθησιν ουδέν ασθμαίνων μένει; (1885), Ixxx. With the polemic against the Stoics in 1, 52-56 R. Philippson [Aristot.] De Mundo, 6, 397 b 20-24: (Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 36) compares σωτήρ . . . απάντων εστί και γενέτωρ . . . ό θεός, ού μήν αυτουργού καΐ επιπόνου Pap. Hcrculan. 1670, which Bignonc ζώου κάματον υπομένων, άλλα δυνάμει conjectured to be by Philodcmus. χρώμενος άτρύτω δι' ής και των ττόρρο> laboriosissimum: cf. 1,22, n. (laboδοκούντων είναι περιγίνεται; Theon, rem). Divine activity in the administra­ ν tion of the universe suggests to Epicurus Progynm. 12: ότι ρ^δι° έστι τφ θεώ και άνευ πάσης πραγματείας (sc. περί τον only a painful annoyance; cf. 1, 45, n. κόσμον); Sallustius, De Diis, 9, p. 16 (nee habere . . . nee exhibere); Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 113: δταν τήν Οείαν φύσιν Nock: τήν δέ τοιαύτην περί τον κόσμον έπιμέλειαν ουδέν βουλευομένους ουδέ μηδαμή λειτουργιών άπολύωσι; Mcnand. πονοϋντας τους θεούς ήγητέον ποιεί Epitrep. 879; Philodcm. De Diis, 1, col. 7, 9-10: άπ<όνους κά>κό<πους είναι > σθαι, άλλ' ώσπερ τών σωμάτων τά δύναμιν έχοντα αύτώ τω είναι ποιεί δ δει <λέγειν οΙ>κε(ω<ς τους θεούς; Aet. ποιεί . . . ούτω πολύ μάλλον ή τών θεών Plac. 1, 7, 7 (Doxogr. Gr* 300): κ*κοπρόνοια αύτη τε άπόνως καΐ τοις προδαίμων δ* άν εΐη εργάτου δίκην καΐ τέκνοουμένοις έπ' άγαθώ γίνεται; Ammon. τονος αχθοφόρων καΐ μερίμνων είς τήν in Ar. De Interpr. 9, p. 132, 19-25 Bussc: τοΰ κόσμου κατασκευήν; Simplic. in τό γάρ ύπολαμβάνειν ως έργώδή τε καΐ Epictct. p. 103 Diibner. Homer's gods άσχολον ποιοΰμεν τόν τών θεών βίον καΐ arc at times disturbed and troubled άμοιρον της τοις θεοΐς προσηκούσης Ιμ(A. C. Schlesingcr in Cl.Joum. 32 (1936), 20); for later views cf. Menand. Bpitrep. φρονος Ραστώνης, έπιμελεΐσθαι τών κα­ 879 [if the gods care for individuals]: τά μέρος αυτούς αποφαινόμενοι, μή συνεωρακότων εστί τήν ύπεροχήν της τών λέγεις γάρ έπίπονόν τιν* αυτούς ζην <βίον>; Plin. Ν. Η. 2, 20: inridendum θεών γνώσεως τε καΐ δυνάμεως προς τήν ήμετέραν καΐ διά τήν άγνοιαν ταύagere curam rerum humanarum illud quscquid est summttm. anne tarn tristi atque mu/tip/iciτην άξιούντων έκ τών περί ήμας τά κατά

1,52

331

enim ipse mundus deus est, quid potest esse minus quietum quam nullo puncto * temporis intermisso 2 versari circum 3 axem caeli admirabili celeritate? (Nisi quietum autem nihil beatum est.) 1

p u g n o Bl

* intcrmissio

DN

τους θεούς σταΟμασΟαι και την ήμετέραν άσΟένειαν έ π ' εκείνους μετχφέρειν, κ τ λ . W r i t i n g s by Philo and the Christians De Opificio Dei further d e v e l o p the t h o u g h t ; e.g., Lact. De Opt/. 16, 10, a s k s w h y , in view of the speedy m o t i o n o f e v e n m a n ' s m i n d , o n e s h o u l d hesitate t o ascribe similar and greater p o w e r s to God. s i v c . . . m u n d u s d e u s e s t : cf. 1, 36 [for ZcnoJ; 1, 3 7 : Cleanthts . . . ipsum mundum deum dicit esse; 1, 3 9 : Chrysippus . . . ip­ sum . . . mundum deum dieit esse. p u n c t o t e m p o r i s : cf. 1, 6 7 : minimis temporum punctis; 2, 1 1 ; 2, 9 4 ; and many o t h e r cases cited by S. B . Plainer in CI. Rev. 9 (1895), 259-260, and \ \ . H . K i r k in CI. Phiiol. 22 (1927), 2 2 1 - 2 2 2 ;

to which add Phil. 2, 112; Ugg. 2, 14; V a r r . a p . N o n . p . 392 M. (629 L . ) ; S u l p . Scv. Dial. 1, 1, 4 ; 1, 9. 5 ; 2 (3), 1 3 , 5 ; D o n a t . in T c r . Phorm. 184, w h o s a y s : punctum angustissimum spatium ; Hier. Bp. 118, 1, 1; 119, 2, 3 : in atomo et in punt to temporis atque momento; 119, 5, 5: atomus autem ptmclum temporis est, quod secari et dividi non potest; Bailey o n Lucr. 2 , 2 6 3 . T h e w o r d s punctum and momentum a r c used in this sense nearly i n t e r c h a n g e ­ a b l y , the former being preferred, ac­ c o r d i n g t o K i r k , by earlier w r i t e r s , the latter in the Umpire, and they c o r r e s p o n d respectively t o έν άκαρεΐ χρόνου (or χρόνω) and έν ροπής καιρώ (e.g., Antb. Pal. 1 1 , 289, 3). έν μια καιρού ροπή (Basil, Hexaem. 6, 10, p . 141b M i g n c ) , έν ακα­ ριαία χρόνου ροπή (Basil, Hexaem. 5, 5, 104c M i g n c ) , etc. versari c i r c u m a x e m : cf. 1, 2 4 : ut ta celeritate contorqueatur cut par nulla ne cogitari quidem possit; Philodcm. De Diis, 3 , col. 10, 7-11: ούτε γαρ οίητέον Ι ρ γ ο ν μηΟέν έτερον ίχειν αυτούς ή δια τ η ς απειρίας <τ>ών ό$ώ<ν περ>ιιό<ντας άεί δινεΐσΟαι έγκυκλί>ως· ού <γάρ> ευ­ τυχής ό <£υ>μβονώμ<εν>ος 5παν<τα>

' circum] c u m

Bx

τον βίον. Popular etymologies also reflect this n o t i o n , e.g., αίΟήρ . . . ότι άεί Oct (Plat. Crat. 4 1 0 b ; Aristot. De Caelo, 1, 3 , 270 b 2 3 ; Meteor. 1, 3 , 339 b 2 5 ; De Μ undo, 2, 392 a 8), also Plat. Crat. 397 d : οτε ούν αυτά | t h c heavenly bodies] όρώντες πάντα άεί ιόντα δρόμω και Οέοντα, άπό ταύτης της φύσεως της του Οεϊν θεούς αυτούς έπονομάσαι. a d m i r a b i l i c e l e r i t a t e : cf. 2, 9 7 : impetum caeli cum admirabili celeritate moveri vertique videamus. n i s i q u i e t u m . . . n i h i l b e a t u m : for the tranquillity of the E p i c u r e a n g o d s cf. P h i l o d c m . De Diis, 1, col. 7, 7 : β λ α π <τικόν> ευδίας; Lucr. 2, 646-648: omnis enim per se divom natura necessest j inmortali aevo sum ma cum pace fruatur f semota ab nostris rebus seiunctaqut longt\ 2 , 10931094: nam pro sand a deum tranquil la pectora pace { quae placidum degunt aevom ritamque serenam; 3 , 18-24 [ w h e r e their sedes . . . quietae arc described in t e r m s imitating Od. 6, 4 2 - 4 6 ; cf. also Od. 5, 122: θεοί ρεΐα ζώοντες]; 5, 8 2 : deos securum agere aevom-, 6, 58-78 [in 7 3 they arc placida cum pace quietos]; Virg. Aen. 4, 379-380: ea cura quietos / sollicitat [and Pease's n . ] ; H o r . S. 1, 5, 1 0 1 ; C. 3 , 3 , 35-36: adscribi quietis \ ordinibus patiar deorum; P c d o a p . Sen. Rhet. Siuts. 1 , 1 5 : divumque qtuetas / turbamus sedes; Juv. 6, 394: magna otia caeli; Lact. De Ira, 17, 2 : "ideo" inquit, "incorrupttit est ac beat us, quia semper quietus." . . . quietus esse quomodo potest qui vivit et sentilf nam qtiies out somni aut mortis. By quies, however, Vclleius d o u b t l e s s means tranquillity (ατα­ ραξία) rather than immobility. Cf. also P h i l o d c m . De Musica, col. 3 8 , 25-30, p . 110 K e m k c : καΐ μυρί<ω κ>ρεΐττ<ον ί χ > · civ τήν εύ<0υ>μίαν ή τή<ν> άχρηστίαν έ<πι>δεικ<ν>υμένους <ή τ>ών άλλων τι των έκ της διεξόδου π<ε>ραίνοντας; T h e o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 12, 74 (of D e m o c r t tus a n d H p i c u r u s ) : την γαρ τοι ήδονήν

332

1,53 !

Sive in ipso mundo deus inest aliquis, qui regat, qui gubernet,* qui cursus astrorum,3 mutationes temporum, rcrum vicissitudincs ordincsque conservet, terras et maria contemplans hominum commoda vitasque tueatur,4 ne 6 illc est inplicatus molestis * negotiis et operosis. 53 Nos autcm beatam vitam in animi securitate et in omnium vacatione 7 munerum 8 ponimus. Docuit 1 siuc add.M, si ucro C * gubcrnat DXBXM · austrorum Bx * tuetur Bx 7 ■ ncc B*FM · molestiis1 Ν uocationc AXHFX · numerum Ο

the gods; cf. 2, 3: postremo consuJert tos ορισάμενοι τέλος, τα φροντίδας ϊχοντα καί τινας αηδίας παντελώς άττεκήρυξαν. rtbus bumanis\ 2, 133-167; 3, 6; 3, 65-93; Sen. lip. 110, 2: postta videbimus an tanin ipso mundo: Mayor remarks that turn dis vacet ut privatorum ntgotia procurtnt. Cicero has carelessly repeated the em­ phatic pronoun, which is not needed nc illc: cf. 2, 1: ne tgo .. . incautus; other cases in the philosophical works here, though it seems unwise to delete cited by H. Merguet, Lex. ξ. d. pbilos. it as Schoemann would do. Schr. Cic. 2 (1892), 651; for his other inest: on this divine immanence cf. works cf. In Catil. 2, 6; W. A. Old2, 90. father, H. V. Canter, and Κ. Μ. Abbott, gubernet: cf. 1, 7, n. (gubernari); and with the whole passage cf. 1, 100: cumque Ind. i erb. Cic. Epist. (1938), 358. For temporum ma turi fates mutationes vicissi- this assevcrative particle cf. Diomcd. tudinesqut cognovissent, smpicati essent ali-Art. gram, 1 ( G . L X I, 394); rtdpii quam exctllentem esse . . . naturam quae quoque id ipsum acuto acctntu tlatum finstipa, baec effectsset, movertt, regeret, gubernaret. quotiem είρωνικώς accipimus pro eo quod With the notion of providence, fortune, est apud Graecos ναι rei factae adfirmationt, or nature as a pilot cf. Clcanthcs, Hymn, quod est apud Ciceronem {In Catil. 2, 6) 2 (S.l'.F. 1. 537); Lucr. 5, 77; 5, 107; "ne i//i vebementer errant." adfirmat enim Philo, De Abrafjamo, 70; 84; De Decal. iilos vehementer errare; R. Kuhncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), S3; Frag.pp.665-666 Mangcy; DioChrys. Or. 12, 34; Acl. fr. 61. p. 213 Hcrchcr; 795-796; J. B. Hofmann, Lat. UmgangsTcrt. Apol. 47; Chalcid. in Tim. 74; spracbe (1926), 28-29. The word has Ambr. Exam. 1, 7; Lact. Inst. 7, 3, 6; been compared to the Greek particles De Ira, 10, 51; Julian, Or. 4, p. 135a; val (often followed by δή. μήν. μά. etc.) Anon. Graf. Act. 10, 2 {Panegyr. Lat. and νή (used especially on oaths com­ 196); Salvian, De Gubernatione Dei, bined with the names of gods, as ne is especially 1, 3; Suid. s.v. 'Επίκουρος; used with berclt, tdepol, and (m)ecastor in Plautus and with medius fidius in Τ use. Fustath. in //. 9, 7; C.I.L. V11I, Suppl. 1, 74). It usually (in Cicero always) 18219 {--- 2999 Dessau); S. Eitrcm, De Servatort Mwtdi Navis Gubernatore (in precedes a personal or demonstrative pronoun, as here, and often occurs in Collectan. Neotestamentica, cd. A. Frithe apodosis of a formal or implied drichscn (1940), 4, 5-8); A. D. Nock and A. J. Fcstugierc, cd. of Asclepius (1945), condition. 366, n. 80; 373, n. 140). inplicatus: cf. 1, 51: nullis occupationsmutationes temporum: cf. 1, 4: bus est inplicatus. temporum varietates caelique mutationes. 53 animi securitate: cf. Fin. 5, 23: vicissitudincs ordincsque: probably Democriti autem securitas, quae est animi hendiadys for vicisntudines ordinatas. tranquil It tas, quam appellavit εύΟυμίαν. hominum commoda, etc.: the fourth eo stparanda fust ab hoc disputations, quia of the chief Stoic topics connected with ista animi tranquillitas ta est ipsa beata vita;

1, 53

333

enim nos idem qui cetera, natura effectum esse mundum, nihil opus fuisse fabrica, tamque earn rem esse l facilem,2 quam vos effici negetis sine divina posse sollertia, ut innumerabiles natura mundos 3 effectura sit, eflficiat, effecerit.4 Quod quia quern ad 4

1 rem ci D {add. sup.) Ο effigerit Bx

· facile

AP

Off. l f 6 9 : vacafidum autem omni est anitrti perturbation*, cum cupiditate et metu, turn etiam aegritudine et voluptate nimia et iracundia, ut tranquillitas animi et neurit as adsit; 1, 7 2 : tranquillitas animi atque securitas; Am. 4 5 : caput enim esse adbeate vivendum securitatern \ F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. quo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Disci pi. propria La tint verterint (1926), 10-11. v a c a t i o n e m u n e r u m : a t e r m , like ατέλεια a n d άλειτουργία, a p p l y i n g t o e x e m p t i o n from political d u t i e s ; cf. 2 , 6 ; B. K u b l c r in P.-W. 16 (1933), 648-650, w i t h instances from the Digest (csp. 50, 5) a n d o t h e r legal s o u r c e s ; also F . Peters, op. cit., 1 8 ; L. R. Kind in Stud, in Honor of W. A. Oldfatber (1943), 9 5 , a n d n. 6 ; F . L a m m e r t in P.-W. 7 A (1948), 2028-2032. natura e f f e c t u m : n o t of n a t u r e in the Stoic sense, but in that of a b l i n d a n d i m p e r s o n a l force, as in the view of S t r a t o in 1, 3 5 ; cf. Lucr. 1, 1021-1037; 2, 1 0 5 8 ; 2, 1090-1092; Act. Plac. 2 , 3 , 2 : the cosmos, according to Leucippus, D e m o c r i t u s , and Rpicurus, is φύσει δέ ά λ ό γ ω έκ των ατόμων συνεστώτα. n i h i l o p u e f u i s s e : cf. Div. 2, 1 1 , and parallels in Pease's n. f a b r i c a : cf. 1. 1 9 ; 2, 1 2 1 ; 2, 1 3 8 ; Ac. 2 , 8 6 - 8 7 ; Off. 1, 127. s i n e d i v i n a . . . sollertia: cf. 2 , 110: ut in tantis descriptionibus divina sollertia appareat; Ac. 2, 120: negatis baec tarn polite tamque subtiliter effici potuisse sine divina aliqua sollertia; Lucr. 6, 90-91: quorum ο per urn causa s nulla rat/one videre f possunt et fieri divino numine rentier. i n n u m e r a b i l e s . . . m u n d o s : cf. 1, 2 5 , a b o v e . W h e t h e r the u n i v e r s e was u n i q u e o r universes were infinite in n u m b e r was a s t a n d i n g topic of p h i l o -

mundos . . .

m o d u m natura om. D

s o p h i c d i s p u t e , a m o n g b o t h pbysici a n d logicians; cf. Div. 2, 1 1 : unusne mundus sit an plures .. . pbyncorum est ista pru­ dentia\ Ac. 2, 125: cum in uno mundo ornatus hie tarn sit mirabilis, innumerabilis supra infra, dextra sinistra, ante post, alios dissimiles, alios eiusdem modi mundos esse; Tim. 12: recte igitur unum mundum diximus, an fust pluris out innumerabiles dictu melius et verius? unus profecto; Fam. 9, 26, 3 : il/e baro te putabat quaesiturum unum caelum esset an innumerabilia; Plin. N.H. 2, 3 ; Achill. Isag. 5, p . 37 Maass (also 8, p . 38 M a a s s ) ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 7, 2, 6 ; Lucian, Icarom. 8; Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Deer. 9, 6 (V, 766 K . ) ; 9, 7 (V, 180 K f ) ; De acut. Morb. Vict. 1, 12 ( X V , 434 K.); Ambr. Exam. 2, 5; hp. 45, 15: et unum non multos mundos, ut dicunt pbilosopbi; A u g . C. Acad. 3, 2 3 : quomodo enim inter Democritum et superiores pbysicos de uno mundo et innumerabilibus litem diiudicabimus; CD. 12, 1 2 ; Alex. A p h r o d . in Top. 1, 1, p . 19, 14 Wallics; 2, 5, p . 171, 15-16; Filastr. Haeres. 8 6 ; l o a n . P h i l o p . De Aetern. Mundi 6, 27, p. 213 R. Priscian, Praeexerc. 32 {G.L.K. 3 , 439) cites as an example of ζ positio, o r dis­ cussion of a general t o p i c , the q u e s t i o n an multi sunt mundi. Philosophical o p i ­ n i o n s are s u m m e d u p by Act. Plac. 2 , 1 , 2 - 3 (Doxogr. <7r. f 327, repeated by T h c o d o r e t , Gr. Aff. 4, 15): Θαλής Πυθαγόρας Εμπεδοκλής Έκφαντος ΙΙαρμενίδης Μέλισσος 'Ηράκλειτος Αναξαγόρας Π λ ά τ ω ν (cf. Tim. 3 1 a - b ; Cic. Tim. 12) 'Αριστοτέλης Ζήνων (to w h o m add Chrys2, n o s . 531-533) ένα τόν i p p u s in S.V.F. κόσμον, Α ν α ξ ί μ α ν δ ρ ο ς Ά ν α ξ ι μ έ ν η ς ' Α ρ ­ χέλαος Ξενοφάνης Διογένης Λεύκιππος Δημόκριτος [cf. Ac. 2, 5 5 ; Fin. 1, 21] Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς [cf. 1, 5 3 ; 1, 6 7 ; 1, 7 3 ; 2, 4 8 ; 2, 9 4 ; Fin. 2, 102] απείρους κόσμους

334

1,53

modum natura efficcre sine aliqua mcntc possit non videris, έν τω άπείρω κατά πασαν περιαγωγήν; Simplic. in Pbys. 8,1, p. 1121, 5-12 Dicls; (cf. [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 32 (Doxogr. Gr* 617 = XIX, 249 K.); A. Ernout and L. Robin on Lucr. 2, 1048-1076). For further illustrations of belief in a single universe cf. Plat. Tim. 31b; 55c-d; Aristot. De Caelot 1, 8, 276 a 18-1, 10, 280 a 27; Cornut. N.D. 27, p. 49 Lang; Iambi. De comm. Math. Sc. 7, p. 29 Festa; Basil. Ep. 8, p. 52 Dcferrari; Mart. Cap. 7, 731. The believers in a plurality of universes sometimes asserted merely more than one (cf. Plut. Dtf. Orac. 23-24, p. 423a-d), or some finite number, like the 183 of Hippys of Rhegium (Plut. op. cit. 23, p. 422c), or, on the other hand, especially among the atomists, an infinity of worlds; in addition to the passages cited above cf. W. Kranz, index to H. Dicls, Vorsokratiktr (1910), 331, with many references; F. M. Cornford in CI. Quart. 28 (1934), 1-16. Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 4, p. 178, 23-24 Diels remarks: δσοι μέν κόσμους απεί­ ρους ύπέθεντο, ώσπερ Δημόκριτος, άναγκαίως καΐ τα στοιχεία άπειρα φασιν εί­ ναι τω αριθμώ [cf. Elias in Categ. proem, p. 112, 27 Bussc]. The concept of in­ numerable universes became to Christian thought a heresy (cf. Filastr. De Haeres. 115), being associated particularly with Origen (Hier. Adv. Rsrfin. 1, 17; yet cf. Origcn, De Princ. 2, 3), of whom Je­ rome says (Ep. 124, 5, 1) that he asserted an infinity of universes, not contem­ poraneous but in succession. Among other philosophers the doctrine was often somewhat arbitrary, but among the atomists, believers in an infinity of space, time, and atoms, it was a well integrated part of their teaching, and this is attested for Lcucippus (Act. I.e.; Diog. L. 9, 31; [Galen,) Hist. Pbil. 44 (Doxogr. Gr* 621 = XIX, 263 K.); Simplic. De Cael. 202, 16 (Vorsokrat. no. 54 A 20)), Dcmocritus (1, 73; Fin. 1, 21; 2, 102; Ac. 2, 55; Hippocr. Ep. (ΧΧΠΙ, 801 K.); Aristot. fr. 208 Rose; Val. Max. 8, 14, ext. 2; Ael. V.H. 4, 29; Diog. L. 9, 44; 10, 45; [Galen,) Hist. Pbil.l.c.\ Hippol. Philosopbum. 1, 13, 2

(Doxogr. Gr.* 565); Dionys. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 23, 2-3; Aug. C. Acad. 3, 23; Stob. vol. 1, 376 Wachsmuth), Epicurus (1, 67; 1, 73; cf. 1, 96; 2, 48; 2, 94; Fin. 1, 21; Hortens. ap. Serv. Aen. 1, 331; Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 45: ώστε ουδέν τό έμποδΌστατησόν έστι προς τήν άπειρίαν τών κόσμων; 10, 89: ότι δέ καΐ τοιούτοι κόσμοι είσΐν Απειροι τό πλήθος Ιστι κβταλαβεΐν; Lucr. 2, 1048-1066; 1075-1076; Diog. Oenoand. 18, col. 3, p. 24 William; Galen, De cwusque An. Pecc. Dignot. 7 (V, 102 K.); [Galen.) Hist. Pbil. 44 (Doxogr. Gr.* 621 = XIX, 263 K.); AchiU. lsag. 5, p. 37 Maass; 8, p. 38; Hermias, Irris. 18 (Doxogr. Gr.* 656); Dionys. ap. Eus. Pr. EP. 14, 23, 2-3; Hier. In Eccl. p. 391 Vallarsi; Aug. C. Epist. Manicb. 18 (cf. De Haeres. 77); Alex. Aphrod. Quaes!. 3, 12, p. 199, 20 Speng.), Mctrodorus (Aet. Plac. 1, 5, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 292); AchiU. Isag. 5, p. 37 Maass), and Dioge­ nes of Oenoanda (for whose letter De Inrmmerabilitate Mundorum see William's edition, 21-27; R. Philippson in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), 160-161); also, in ge­ neral, H. Uscncr, Epicurea (1887), 211215. In the Middle Ages the question was still discussed; cf. R. Allcrs in Traditia, 2 (1944), 319, n. 76. eftectura eit, efficiat, eflfecerit: cf. 1, 116: nee attura sit umquam neque agat neqtu egerit; such series more often pass from the past to the future, but the order here given furnishes a certain cli­ max in that it reverts from mere future expectation to what is regarded as past reality; for similar expressions P. Parzinger, Beitr. ξ. Kenntn. d. Entwickl. i. Cic. Stils (1910), 32-33, compares Die. 2, 97; Inv. 1, 42; 2, 66; De Or. 2, 104; 2, 113; Fam. 7, 11, 2. The necessity for assuming so many universes is because each of them eventually perishes; Lucr. 5, 64-66; 5, 91-96. For the grammatical shift from a secondary sequence intro­ duced by doeta't to a primary cf. R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2* (1914), 194-195. quod quia quem ad modum: Goethe thinks the alliteration intentional to

1, 54

335

ut tragici poctae,1 cum explicare argumenti exitum non potestis, confugitis ad deum. 54 Cuius operam profecto non desidera1

poctae om. FM

r e p r e s e n t the c u m b r o u s n e s s of t h e c o n ­ c e p t i o n of his o p p o n e n t s . s i n e a l i q u a m e n t e : cf. Lact. De Ira, 10, 34-35: at enim, sicut alii dicunt, nature mundus effectus est, quae sensu et figura caret. JJOC vero multo est absurdius. si natura mundum fecit, consilio et ratione fecerit necesse est . . . si caret sensu ac figura quomodo potest ab ea fieri quod et sensum habeat et figuram? ut tragici p o c t a e : cf. Plat. Crat. 425<J: ώ σ π ε ρ ot τραγωδιοποιοί έπειδάν χι ά π ο ρώσιν έπί τάς μηχανάς καταφεύγοιισι θε­ ούς αϊροντες; A r i s t o t . Metaph. 1, 4, 9 8 5 a 18-20: "Αναξαγόρας τε γαρ μηχανή χ ρ ή τ α ι τ ω νώ προς την κοσμοποιίαν. και δ τ α ν άπορήση διά τίν' αΐτίαν έζ ανάγκης ε σ τ ί , τότε παρέλκει αύτον; Poet. 15, 1454 b 2 - 6 ; D e m . Adv. Doeot. 7 0 , p . 1 0 2 5 , 2 9 : ώσπερ από μ η χ α ν ή ς ; P o l y b . 3 , 4 7 , 8 [of certain historians]: κ α τ χ σ τ ρ ο φ ή ν ού δυνάμενοι λαμβάνειν ούδ* έξοδον τοϋ ψεύδους θεούς και θεών π α ΐ δ α ς ε ί ς π ρ α γ μ α τ ι κ ή ν Ιστορίαν παρεισάγουσιν; 3 , 48, 8 : έξ ων είκότως έ μ π ί π τ ο υ σιν είς τό παραπλήσιον τοις τ ρ α ν ω δ ι ο γ ρ ά φ ο ι ς . και γαρ έκείνοις πάσιν α ϊ καταστροφαΐ τ ω ν δραμάτων προσδέονται θεού καΐ μηχανής διά το τάς π ρ ώ τ α ς υποθέσεις ψευδείς καΐ παραλόγους λαμ­ βάνειν; H o r . Α. Ρ. 191-192: nee dens intern/, nisi digitus vindice nodus { incident \ P h i l o , De spec. Leg. 1, 2 8 ; 2, 1 6 5 ; Plut. Them. 10, 1: ώσπερ έν τραγωδία μτ,χανήν ά ρ α ς ; Procl. in Plat. Alcib. / , p . 141 C r e u z e r : έν τραγωδίαις έκ μηχανής πολ­ λ ά κ ι ς θεούς τινας είσάγουσιν ol ποιητ α ΐ τ ω ν παρόντων π ρ α γ μ ά τ ω ν διορΟωτάς; A n o n . Hermipp. 2, 152: π ώ ς ή πόθεν ήκουσαν είς τό σ ώ μ α την ψυχήν ώ ς άπό μ η χ α ν ή ς θεόν έπεισάγουσιν; A s c l e p . in Metaph. p . 32, 2-4 H a y d u c k : μηχανή δέ τ ο ν Ά ν α ς α γ ό ρ α ν είπε τ ω νω χρήσΟαι, ώ σ π ε ρ έν ταΐς τραγωδίαις ol δαίμονες π α ρ ά γ ο ν τ α ι ά π ό μηχανών έν τοις άπόροις (cf. Alex. A p h r o d . in Metaph. 1, 4, p . 3 5 , 1-3 H a y d u c k ) . e x p l i c a r e a r g u m e n t i e x i t u m : cf. 1,

104: ita male instituta ratio exitum reperire non potest; 1, 107: nee vos exitum reperitis; 3, 3 6 ; Ac. 2, 2 7 : quam habebit exitum [and Rcid's n . | ; Fin. 1, 5 4 : w . . . quidem . . . reperire exitum potest; Orat. 116: nee umquam ad exitum perveniri potest; Part, orat. 45-46: argumentationem quaerere viderisy quae est argumenti explicatio . . . (46) explicatio argumenti argumentatio; Pro Cael. 6 4 : velut bare tola fabe/fa . . . quam est sine argumento, quam nullum invenire exitum potest; 6 5 : mi mi ergo iam exitus, non fabulae; A u g . CD. 17, 2 0 ; Voll. Hereulan. 6, 5 3 : <ο>ταν ύπό τών έλεγχων π ι έ ζ ω ν ται τότε καταφεύγουσιν έπί τό διά τοΰτο φ ί σ κ ε ι ν τά συναπτόμενα μή ποιεϊν, οτι ού πάντα δύναται. F o r descriptions of the θεός άπό μηχανής cf. Poll. 4, 126; 4, 1 2 8 ; 4, 130-131; Bckk. Anecd. 1, 2 0 8 ; Suid. s.vv. άπό μηχανής, εύρημα, θεός άπό μηχανής. T h e expression c o m e s t o be used, as here, in a p r o v e r b i a l s e n s e ; e.g., M e n a n d . fr. 227 K . ; Lucian, Hermot. 8 6 ; Aristid. Or. 8, p . 81 D i n d o r f ; 11, p . 1 3 1 ; 49, p . 5 0 9 ; D i o g c n i a n . 2, 84 (Paroem. Cr. 1, 2 1 0 ; cf. 2, 12, n o . 7 8 ) ; Schol. Plat. C/itoph. 407a, p p . 186-187 Greene. n o n p o t e s t i s : logically this s h o u l d be non possun/, with poetae as subject, b u t Cicero here compresses into o n e the clause of c o m p a r i s o n and the principal clause, by the attraction of the verb of the former into the c o n s t r u c t i o n of the latter. c o n f u g i t i s ad d e u m : cf. 3 , 2 5 : sed omnium talium rerum ratio reddendo est; quod IOS cum facere non potestis, tamquam in aram confugitis ad deum; Ac. 2 , 5 5 : dein confugis ad pbysicos; Lucr. 5, 1182-1187: praeterea caeli rationes ordine certo / et varia annorum cernebant tempora verti j nee poterant quibus id fieret cognoscere causis. j ergo perfugium sibi habebant omnia divis / tradere et illorum nutu facere omnia fiecti; O r i g . C. Ce/s. 4, 4 8 : καταφεύγειν έπί την άλληγορίαν; Syrianus in Metaph. 2, 2 ,

336

1,54

retis,1 si inmensam ct interminatam in omnis partis magnitudinem rcgionum * videretis,3 in quam sc iniciens animus et intendcns ita late longeque percgrinatur ut nullam tamcn ο ram * 1

desideratis A1

* regionc Dl

* uideritis Ο

* horam

ANOM

p. 18, 13: καταφεύγουσιν επί τό θείον; 52; against the emendation C. Bailey, also the popular etymology in Etym. M. Epicurus (1926), 273-274]: animaiibus imee s.v. θεός* τναρά τό θέω τό τρέχω, είς δν mentem; also 2, 739-740 [and L. Robin's πάντες τρέχομβν. So Polyb. 36, 17, 2, n.]: si null us tibi forte videtur / posse aninri in the spirit of the "law of parsimony," insectus fieri, procul avius erras; 2, 1047: complains that men ascribe to the god animi iaetus [so Gronovius emended and to chance occurrences of whose foetus] liber quo pervolet ipse. For a cor­ causes they are ignorant. responding Greek phrase cf. Diog. L. 10, 54 inmensam ct interminatam: cf. 31: έν τοίνυν τω Κανόνι λέγων εστίν ό 2, 15: inmensa et infinite vetustas\ Div. 2, Επίκουρος κριτήρια της αληθείας εί­ 91: intervalla infinita et inmensa-, and for ναι τάς αισθήσεις καΐ προλήψεις καΐ τά inmensam . . . magnitudinem cf. 2, 92; Τ use.πάθη, ol δ' 'Επικούρειοι καΐ τάς φαν­ 1, 61. On the boundlessness of the ταστικός έπιβολάς της διανοίας. For universe cf. Fin. 1, 17: Me atomos quas the last three words cf. Epic. ap. Diog. L. appellate id est corpora individua propter 10, 38; 10, 50; 10, 51; 10, 62; 10, 147; soliditatem, censet in infinite inani, in quo Clem. Strom. 2, 4, 16, 3 ; C. Bailey (Epi­ curus (1926), 259-274; The Gr. Atomists nihil nee summum nee infimum nee medium nee intimum nee extremum sit, ita Jerri ut eon- and Epic. (1928), 559-576) understands it atrsionibus inter se cohaerescant, ex quo as "the apprehension of a scientifically e/fieiantur ea quae sint quaeque eernantur verified concept," and further remarks omnia; 2, 102: baec non erant eius qui in- (Atomists, 574): "the mind is here 'pro­ numerabilis mundos infinitasque regiones, jecting and straining itself towards (or quorum nulla esset ora, nulla extremitas, into)' the infinity of space." On the commonplace of the traversing of in­ mente peragravisset; Epic. ap. Diog. L. finite spaces by man's mind see Reid 10, 41: τό πάν άπειρον έστι. τό γαρ πεπερασμένον άκρον έχει . . . <τό δέ πάν> . . . on Fin. 2, 102, and the numerous pas­ ούκ Εχον άκρον πέρας ούκ έχει. πέρας δέ sages collected by R. M. Jones in CI. ούκ ϊχον άπειρον άν είη καΐ ού πεπε- Pbilol. 21 (1926), 97-113 (but also the ρασμένον; 10, 88: τω δέ τω κόσμω έν reservations about applying this concept ω λήγον ούκ έ*στι καταλαβεΐν; Lucr. to Epicurean dogmas which N. W. De 1, 958-964: ornne quod est igitur nulla re- Witt expresses in Trans. Am. pbilol. gione viarum / finitumst; namque extremum Assoc. 70 (1939), 424-427, reminding us debebat habere. / extremum porro nullius that έπιβάλλειν τόν νουν docs not mean posse vidttur f esse, nisi ultra sit quod finiat; "hurl the mind at" but rather "apply the mind to"); L. Edelstcin in Trans. Am. ut videatur / quo non longius baec sensus natura sequatur. f nunc extra sum mam quo- pbilol. Assoc. 71 (1940), 81; C. Murley niam nil esse fatendum, j non babet extremum,in the same, 78 (1947). 343. caret ergo fine modoque; perhaps Diog. intendens: cf. 1, 49, n. (in/entam); Ocnoand. fr. 6, col. 1 William. Horace Lucr. 4, 802-803: et quia tenvia sunt, nisi is not expressing true Epicurean dogma quae contendit, acute / cernere non potts est in C. 3, 3, 53: quicumque mundo terminusanimus. As we strain the senses to perceive ohstitit. physical objects so we may strain the mind to apprehend what transcends the se iniciens a n i m u s : cf. Pro Mil. 84: cut primum mentem iniecit ut, etc.; Lucr. 2, senses; cf. Ac. 2, 30: ut sensus ad res per1080 [as emended by Lipsius; cf. J. S. eipiendas intenderemus. mens enim ipsa, Reid in Harp. Stud, in el. Pbilol. 22 (1911), quae sensuum Jons est atque etiam ipsa

1,54

337

ultimi vidcat in qua possit insistere. In hac igitur inmensitate latitudinum,1 longitudinum, altitudinum infinita vis innumerabilium 2 volitat atomorum, quae interiecto 3 inani cohaerescunt tamen inter 4 sc et aliae alias adprehendentes continuantur; ex quo efficiuntur cae rerum formae et figurae quas vos effici posse 1

latitudinc Fl

* inuisibiliurn Ο

sensut est, natitralem vim babet quam intendit ad ea quibus movetur. ita . . . u t : " a l t h o u g h . . . y e t " ; ita modifying not late but peregrina/ur. late l o n g c q u e : cf. Legg. 1, 3 4 ; a n d , for m a n y n o n - C i c e r o n i a n e x a m p l e s of t h i s alliterative couplet, E . WoUflin, Ausgeu: Schr. (1933), 263. p c r e g r i n a t u r : cf. Tusc. 5, 114: Democritits . . . cum alii sat pi quod ante pedes esset non viderent. Hie in infinitatem omnem peregrinabatur ut nulla in extremitate consistent; Fin. 2, 102 (quoted in n o t e o n inmensam et interminatam, a b o v e ) ; M c t r o d o r u s in Gnom. Vat. 10 (p. 106 Bailey): μέμνησο ό τ ι θνητός ών τη φύσει και λαβών χρόνον ώρισμένον άνέβης τοις περί φύσεως δ ι α λ ο γ ι σ μ ο ϊ ς ί π ΐ την άπειρίαν καΐ τον α ι ώ ν α και κατεΐδες τ ά τ ' έόντα τά τ ' έσσόμενα πρό τ ' έόντα [the form o f this q u o t a t i o n given by Clem. Strom. 5, 14, 138, 2, is considered by N . W . D e Witt (pp. cit.t 424-425) as c o r r u p t ] ; L u c r . 1, 7 2 - 7 4 ; ergo vivida vis animi pervicit, et extra / processit longe ftammantia moenia mundi / atque omne immensum peragravit mente animoque. n u l l a m . . . o r a m u l t i m i : cf. Fin. 2, 102 ( q u o t e d in n o t e o n inmensam et interminatam, a b o v e ) ; Caccil. fr. 3 Ribb e c k (fr. 1 W a r m i n g t o n ) : oram reperire nullam qua expediar queo\ Lucr. 1, 9809 8 1 : sequar atque oras ubicumque hearts j extremas, quaeram quid telo denique fiat. T h e expression is rather p o e t i c ; t h e ge­ n i t i v e p e r h a p s partitive ( " n o b o r d e r of what is f u r t h e s t " ) or apposicional ( e q u i v a l e n t t o " n o furthest b o r d e r " ; e d i t o r s c o m p a r e fines montium, " b o u n d a ­ r i e s f o r m e d by m o u n t a i n s " ) . i n s i s t e r e : cf. 1, 24, n. (insistere); Tusc. 4 , 4 1 ; 5, 114. T h e n o t i o n is t h a t of c o m i n g t o rest at the e d g e of a " j u m p t n g ofT-placc."

1

intcriectio O, interiecto BF

* in/5

l a t i t u d i n u m , e t c . : space is defined by its three d i m e n s i o n s . vie . . . a t o m o r u m : cf. 1, 1 0 1 : maximam vim serpentturn; Tusc. 5, 9 1 : magna vis auri; Rep. 6, 14: vim lacrimirum\ Fam. 7, 18, 3 : vim maximam ranunculorum; Pease o n Virg. Aen. 4, 132. It is n o t e ­ w o r t h y that Cicero uses t h e w o r d atomus w i t h o u t a p o l o g y ; cf. C. M . B e r n ­ hardt, De Cic. Graecae Philos. Inter pre te (1865), 9. i n t e r i e c t o i n a n i c o h a e r e s c u n t : cf. Fin. 1, 17 ( q u o t e d in n o t e o n inmensam et interminatam, a b o v e ) ; E p i c , a p . D i o g . L. 10, 4 4 : ή τε γαρ του κενοΰ φύσις ή διορίζουσα έκάστην αυτήν τοΰτο π α ­ ρασκευάζει. T h e v e r b cohaerescunt is used of the m u t u a l e n t a n g l i n g of the a t o m s by which larger a g g r e g a t i o n s arc f o r m e d ; cf. Plut. Amat. 24, p . 769 f: ταΐς κ α τ ' Έ π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ν άφαϊς καΐ π ε ρ ι π λ ο κ α ϊ ς ; D i o g . L. 10, 4 3 : δταν τ ύ χ ω σ ι τ η περιπλοκή κεκλειμέναι ή στεγαζόμεναι παρά τ ω ν π λ ε κ τ ι κ ώ ν ; 10, 99. E p i c u r u s w r o t e a w o r k περί αφής ( D i o g . L. 10, 28). T h e idea is represented in Latin by the v e r b s baerere (Lucr. 1, 608), haerescere ( L u c r . 2 , 477), adhaerere ( L u c r . 6, 4 7 2 ; 6, 897), cofkurere (Lucr. 1, 6 1 0 ; 6, 1010), cobaerescere (Fin. 1, 1 7 ; 1, 20), and t h e n o u n adbaesio (Fin. 1, 19); for these t e r m s cf. F. Peters, T. Uur. et M. Cic. quo modo X'ocab. Gr. Epic. Disci pi. propria Latine verterint (1926), 1 2 ; for the process described cf. H . Uscner, Epicurea (1887), 201-204. aliae alias a d p r e h e n d e n t e s : cf. E p i c , a p . D i o g . L. 10, 9 9 : παρά περιπλοκάς άλληλού/ων ατόμων. c o n t i n u a n t u r : cf. Ac. 1, 2 8 : omni natttra cohaerente et continuata. f o r m a e et f i g u r a e : an alliterative pair found in 2, 1 1 7 ; Fin. 5, 3 5 ; Tusc. 1, 3 7 ; De Or. 3, 3 4 ; 3 , 179; Orat. 9 ; and in

338

1,55

sine follibus et incudibus non putatis. Itaque inposuistis in cervicibus nostris sempiternum dominum, quern dies et noctes l timcremus. Quis enim non timeat omnia providentem et cogitantem et animadvertentem et omnia ad se pertinere putantem curiosum et plenum negotii deum? 55 Hinc' vobis extitit 3 ac noctes B, die ct noctc Ο

ic A1 ■ hie

■ extitit (titit /'* ras.) A

other examples cited by Wolfflin, Ausgew. ne excusatio quidem est inseientiae; Plat. Scbr. (1933), 260; also below, 1, 90: Legg. 10, 901d: πρώτον μεν θεούς άμφότεροί φάτε γινώσχειν χαΐ όράν και format figuram. follibus ct incudibus: cf. 1, 19: quae άκούειν πάντα, λαθεΐν δέ αυτούς ουδέν molitio quae ferramenta qui vectes quae δυνατόν είναι των όπόσων είσΐν αίσθήσεις τε καΐ έπιστημαι; Critias, Sisypb. macbinae. The picture is like that of 17-24 (Vorsokrat. 2, no. 81 Β 25): ώς Vulcan's smithy, as in Virg. Aen. 8, Ιστι δαίμων άφθίτω θάλλων βίω, / νόφ 419-453. τ' άκούων καΐ βλέπων, φρονών τ' 4γαν inposuistJs in cervicibus: cf. Aug. CD. 2, 29: qui tuts ctrvicibus inposuerant / προσεχών τε ταύτα, καΐ φύσιν θείον φορών, / δς πάν τό λεχθέν έν βροτοις . . . ignominiam suam. The preposition άκούσεται, / <τό> δρώμενον δέ παν Ιδεΐν is hardly needed; yet cf. 1, 45: insculpnt δυνήσεται. / έάν δέ σύν σιγή τι βουin mentibus; Plaut. Aul. 386: bate imponentur in foco\ Sail. Jug.61, 1: in eis λεύης κακόν, / τοΰτ' ουχί λήσει τους urbibus . .. praesidia inponit; Hygin. Fab. θεούς- τό γαρ φρονούν / <4γαν> ένεστι; 201: in pecorum ungulis not am imposutt. Dionys. ap. Stob. vol. 1, 55, no. 19 Wachsmuth: 6 της Δίκης οφθαλμός, ώς With the thought cf. also Lucr. 1, 63: oppressa gravi sub religion*; C. Diano, δι* ήσυχου / λεύσσων προσώπου, πάνθ* ό­ μως άεΐ βλέπει; 1, 62, no. 52: δαίμων γαρ Epicuri Etbica (1946), 114. dominum: cf. Lucr. 5, 87: dominos τις μεγίστη τέτακται, ώ τέκνον, έν μέ­ σω τοΰ παντός είλουμένη, πάντα περιοarris adsciscunt. ρώσα τα επί γης γινόμενα υπό τών αν­ dice et noctes: cf. Phil. 2, 116: quae θρώπων. Τ. Browne (Religio Medici, 1, est autem vita dies et noctes timere a suis\ 35) speaks of "the ubiquitary and Ac. 2, 121: quis enim potest', cum existimet curari se a deo, non et dies et noctes divinum omnipresent essence of God." numen borrere et . .. extimescere. curiosum . . . deum: cf. 1, 10, n. qui· enim non timeat: cf. Lact. (curiosius); 1, 97: curiosissimi; De Domo, Inst. 5, 6, 7: quis enim non metueret eum 121; Att. 4, 11, 2; Catull. 7, 11. For the quern arma cingebant. Epicurus, of course, notion of divine inquisitiveness cf. Ac. aimed to remove this fear; cf. 1, 43, n. 2, 121 : ne tile et deum opere magna libtrat et (venerari Epicurum); 1, 56, n. (terroribus me timore. quis enim potest, cum existimet ab Epicuro soluti); Diog. L. 10, 142: curari se a deo% non et dies et noctes divinum ct μηθέν ημάς αϊ των μετεώρων ύποψίαι numen borrere, etc.; Div. 2, 105: negamt ήνώχλουν καΐ α Ι περί θανάτου, μή ποτέ id ess* alienum maiestate deorum. scilicet προς ήμας ή τι . . . ούκ άν προσεδεόμε- casas omnium introspicere ut videant quid Θα φυσιολογίας; Lucr. 1, 62-79; 2, 1090- em'que conducat; 2, 129: utrum sit pro1092: quae bene cognita si teneas, natura babilius, deosne inmortalis . . . concursort videtur f libera continuo do minis privata omnium mortalium qui ubique sunt non modo superbis / ipsa sua per se sponte omnia dis lectos vtrum etiam grabatos, et cum ster ten tern agere expers; 3, 14-17; 6, 35-41; Virg. aliquem viderint obicere Us visa quaedam G. 2, 490-492; Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 1; tortuosa et obscura; Apul. De Deo Socr. Mart. 4, 21, 1-3. \d:ut sciatis nihil bomins prae istis custodians omnia providentem: cf. 3, 90: deo nee intra am'mum nee/oris esse secretum, quin

1, 55

339

primum ilia fatalis necessitas, quam είμαρμένην * dicitis, ut quicquid 2 accidat id ex aeterna veritate s causarumque continuatione 1 h i m a r m a n e m AGPNOM1, h i m a r m a c n c m M*, h y m a r m a n e m D, Ht m a r m a n e m B, a r m a n c m F ■ q u i c q u i d q u i N, q u i t q u i d A (del.) ueritate 0 , ueritate add. A

omnia curio st Hit part id pet, omnia visit ett omnia intellegat, in ipsis penitissimis mentibus vice conscientiae deversetur; Μ in. Fcl. 10, 5: Cbristiani quanta monstra, quae portenta confinguntl deum ilium suum . . . in omnium mores, actus omnium; verba deniqut et occultas cogitationes diligenter inquirert; discurrentem scilicet atque ubique praesentem; molesturn ilium volunt, inquietum, inpudenter etiam curio sum, etc.; PI in. N.H. 2, 2 0 : inridendum agere curam rerum bumanarum illud quicquid est sum mum. anne tarn tristi a/que multiplici mrnisterio non pollui credamus; Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 2, p i c t u r e s the self-centred E p i c u r e a n g o d as non exaudiens vota nee nostri curiosus. G o e t h e suggests for curiosum et plenum negotii περίεργον καΐ πολυπράγμον». 5 5 v o b i e : addressed especially t o B a l b u s as r e p r e s e n t i n g the Stoic s c h o o l . p r i m u m : first είμαρμένη, then {sequitur) μαντική, b o t h being results (extitit) g r o w i n g o u t of Stoic beliefs in the d i v i n e g o v e r n a n c e of the u n i v e r s e . T h i s c o s m i c o r d e r , by establishing principles o f cause a n d effect, f o r e o r d a i n s ; a n d if e v e n t s arc f o r e o r d a i n e d the way is o p e n e d for their b e i n g predictable. i l i a fetalis n e c e s s i t a s : cf. 1, 4 0 : fata/em necessitatem. Ilia alludes t o the w e l l - k n o w n character of Stoic p r e d e s t i ­ n a t i o n ; fatalis t o its being based o n the d e c r e e (fatum) of the g o d s , r a t h e r t h a n u p o n any merely actuarial principle f o u n d e d u p o n a law of general a v e r a g e s , s u c h as m i g h t be true for a g r o u p t h o u g h n o t for any individual in it ( A r i s t o t . De Caelo, 2 , 12, 292 a 29, and Cic. Div. 1, 2 3 , a p p r o a c h , t h o u g h they d o n o t quite g r a s p a n d d e v e l o p this aspect o f the q u e s t i o n ) . F r o m any precise individual d e t e r m i n i s m E p i c u r u s a t t e m p t e d t o es­ c a p e b y his d o c t r i n e o f the clinamen, o r c o s m i c s w e r v e ( 1 , 6 9 , b e l o w ) . In 1, 39 necessitas (ανάγκη) is closely c o n n e c t e d w i t h fate (fatalem umbram\ cf. είμαρμένη);

himarmamem * necessitate

sec P h i l o d e m . De Piet. p p . 77-79 G o m p c r z : τόν Δία καΐ την κοινήν πάν­ των [79] Φύσιν και Ε1μαρμ<έ>νην καΐ Ά ν ά < γ > κ η ν · καΐ την αυτήν είναι καΐ Εύνομίαν και Δ ί κ η ν <κ>αί Ό μ ό ν ο ι α ν κα<ί Ε>1ρ<ή>νην και *Αφροδ<ί>την καΐ τδ παρ<α>πλήσιον παν [also cf. Plat. Rep. 10, 617c: θυγατέρας της ' Α ν ά γ ­ κης Μοίρας); Rcid o n Ac. 1, 29. € ΐ μ α ρ μ έ ν η ν : for the use of t w o G r e e k t e r m s in this section cf. H . J. Rose in Journ. of Hell. Stud. 41 (1921), 9 9 ; 104. O n the definition cf. Div. 1, 1 2 5 : fatum autem id appello quod Graeci είμαρ­ μένην, id est, ordinem seriemque causarum, cum causae causa nexa rem ex se gignat; Gcll. 7 (6), 2, 1: fatum, quod είμαρμένην Graeci vocant; [Apul.] Ascl. 19: *** quam fortunam dicunt aui είμαρμένην, quibus inmutantur omnia lege naturae stabilitateqm firmissima, sempi/erna agitatione variata; 39: quam είμαρμένην nuncupamus . .. ea est necessitas omnium quae gerunturt semper sibi catenatis nexibus vincta; 4 0 : είμαρμένη, necesntas, ordo . .. ordo textum servans earum rerum quas είμαρμένη necessitasque disponit; Firm. Math. \, 8, 3 : banc namque quam dicunt bimarmenen volunt naturae f/ominum ceterarumque animantium quadam societate coniungi; Schol. L u c a n . 6, 6 1 2 : causa conexa causae, haec est quae ειμαρμένη appellatur; W . G u n d e l in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2623. F o r p r o p o s e d ancient e t y m o l o g i e s of είμαρμένη ((1) from είρομαι related t o έρώ, cf. fatum {for); (2) from είρμύς " s c r i e s " o r " s e q u e n c e " ; cf. εΐρω, this being the c o m m o n Stoic e x p l a n a t i o n ; or (3) the explanation already a p p e a r i n g in O r i o n , s.v. είμαρμένη a n d usually accepted t o d a y , d e r i v i n g the word from μείρομαι, hence είμαρμένη m e a n i n g "allotted p a n " ; cf. μοίρα), see G u n d e l , op. cit., 2623-2624; W . C. G r e e n e . Moira (1944), 401-402. e x aeterna veritate: cf. 1, 4 0 : eandemque fatalem necessitatem appellat sempi-

340

1,55

ternam rerum futurarum veritatem; 3, 14: 1, 5, 7: causa pendet ex causa; 12, 8, 3: qUod auiem semper ex omni aeternitate verum Jatum et immutabilis causarum inter se Juerit id esse jatum ; Div. 1, 125: ea est cobaerentium series; De Ben. 4, 7, 2: jatum ex omni aeternitatefluensVeritas sempiternanibil aJiud sit quam series inplexa causarum; [and other passages in Pease's n.]; 1, Lucan, 1, 70: jatorum series; Tac. Ann. 126: causa aeterna rerum, cur et ea quae 6, 22, 3: alii Jatum quidem congruere rebus praeterierunt facta sint et quae instant fiant putanf, sed non e vagi's stellis verum apud et quae sequuntur futura sint; Fat. 29: principia et nexus naturalium causarum; ex aeternitate verum; 37; fr. 2 (ap. Scrv. Gcll. 7 (6), 2, 1: 'Jatum est" inquit [sc. Aen. 3, 376): secundum Tullium, qui ait Cbrystppus]t "sempiterna quaedam et inJatum est conexio rerum per aeternitatem declinabilis series rerum et catena volvens se invicem tenens, etc.; Top. 59: ex hoc semetipsa sese et inplicans per aeternos genere causarum ex aeternitate pendentiumconsequentiae or dinesΛ ex quibus apta ntxaque jatum a S totas nectitur. It was from the est;" Cornut. N.D. 13; Diog. L. 7, 149: compulsion of this timeless truth that Ιστι & είμαρμένη αίτια των όντων είEpicurus endeavored to escape; cf. 1, 70, ρομένη, ή λόγος καθ' δν ό κόσμος διεξ­ below. άγεται; Aristocles ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 15, 14, 2: τήν δέ τούτων [sc. past, pre­ causarum . . . continuationc: in ad­ sent, and future] έπιπλοκήν καΐ άκολουdition to passages cited in the preceding note cf. Ac. 1, 29: jatalem et immutabilem θίαν είμαρμένην και έπιστήμην καΐ άλήcontinuationem ordinis sempiterni; Div. 1, θειαν καΐ νόμον είναι των όντων άδιά127: con/igationem causarum omnium; Fat. δραστόν τίνα καΐ άφυκτον; Alex. Aphrod. 19: interest inter causas jortuito antegressas De Fato, 22 (S.V.F. 2, no. 945): φασίν et inter causas cohibentis in se e/ftcientiamδή τόν κόσμον τόνδε . . . ίχειν τήν τών natura/em; 20: qui introducunt causarum Οντων διοίκησιν άίδιον κατά είρμόν τίνα seriem sempiternam in mentem bominis καΐ τάξιν προιοϋσαν, τών πρώτων τοις voluntate libera spoliatam necessitate Jati μετά ταύτα γινομένοις αίτίων γινομέ­ devintiunt; Tusc. 5, 70: cum rerum causat νων καΐ τούτω τφ τρόπφ συνδεομένων alias ex aliis aptas et necessitate nexas videt, άλλήλοις απάντων; 25 (S.V.F. 2, nos. quibus ab aeterno temporefluentibusin aeter-948-949); Plotin. 3, 1,2 (S.V.F. 2, no. num, ratio tamen mensque moderator; 946): καί τήν τών αίτίων έπιπλοκήν προς Chrysippus ap. Gcll. 7 (6), 2, 3: φυσικήν άλληλα καί τόν άνωθεν είρμόν καί τό τίνα σύνταξιν των δλων έξ άιδίου των ίπεσθαι τοις προτέροις άεί τα ύστερα, έτερων τοις έτέροις έπακολουθούντων κτλ.; 3, 1, 7 (S.V.F. 2, no. 986): καί καί μεταπολουμένων απαράβατου ούσης πάντων είλημμένων αίτίων ούκ ίστιν της τοιαύτης επιπλοκής; Aet. Plac. Ικαστον μή ού γίγνεσθαι; Sallustius, De Diist 9, p. 18 Nock: είμαρμένη καλείται 1, 27, 2 (Doxogr. Gr.· 322 = S.V.F. 2, no. 916): μη διαφέρειν του είμαρμένου διά τό μάλλον <έν> τοις σώμασι φαίτό κατηναγκασμένον *** κατ' έπιπλο - νεσθαι τόν είρμόν; Iambi, ap. Stob. vol. 1, κήν μερών συνηρτημένην; 1, 27, 4 (Doxo­ pp. 80-81, nos. 17-18 Wachsmuth; Aug. gr. Gr.· 322 = S.V.F. 2, no. 976): τήν CD. 5, 8: omnium conexionem seriemque δέ είμαρμένην συμπλοκήν αίτιων τεταγ- causarum . . Jati nomine appellant; 5, 9: // certus est ordo rerum certus est ordo cau­ μένην; 1, 28, 4 (Doxogr. Gr.· 324 = S.V.F. 2, no. 917): ol Στωικοί είρμόν sarum ; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 6, 14 (S. V.F. αίτιων, τουτέστι τάξιν καΐ έπισύνδεσιν 2, no. 916): καί Χρύσιππος . . . μηδέν άπαράβατον; Curt. 5, 11, 10 [as emended διαφέρειν είπε τοϋ είμαρμένου τό κατ­ by J. S. Rcid on Ac. 1, 29]: <equidem ηναγκασμένον, είναι δέ τήν είμαρμέ­ aeterna continuatione crediderim> nexuque νην κίνησιν άίδιον συνεχή καί τεταγcausarum latentium; Sen. Ep. 16, 6: μένην; Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 37 (S. V.F. Jatorum series in/igatos; 19, 6: qua/em 2, no. 918): ή είμαρμένη είρμός τις ούσα dicimus seriem esse causarum ex quibus αίτιων απαράβατος; Procl. in Plat. Rep. nectitur Jatum; 77, 12; 88, 15: continuus (Anecd. Gr. et Lat. 2 (1886), 126-127 ordo Jatorum; N.Q. 1, 1, 4; 2, 32, 1: Schoell and Studemund); Boeth. in Cic. longum Jatorum sequentium ordinem; Dial. Top. 5, p. 367 Orclli: Jatum enim dicunt

1, 55

341

fluxisse dicatis. Quanti autem haec philosophia aestimanda est l cui, tamquam aniculis, et his quidem indoctis, fato fieri videantur omnia? Sequitur μαντική2 vestra, quae Latine 3 divinatio dicitur, qua tanta inbueremur superstitione, si vos audire 4 vellemus, ut 3

1 aestimanda est B, a e s t i m a n d a sit cett.t 4 latina BF a u d i r e m u s ut Ο

[sc. Stoici\ esse praecedentium causarum subsequentiumque rerum perplexionem quondam atque catenae more continentiam; Lyd. De Aiens. 4, 7 : είμαρμένη οιονεί ε Ιρ ο μένη δ ι ά το χρόνου δεϊσθαι καΐ διαστάσεως ΐνα ό είρμός τ ω ν υποκειμένων σ ώ ζ η τ α ι ; 4 , 8 1 : τήν δέ είμαρμένην φασί σ υ μ π λ ο κήν είναι αίτιων τ ε τ α γ μ έ ν ω ν ; P h o t . Bib/, c o d . 249, p . 440 a 4-5 B e k k c r : διαφέρει δέ της τύχης δτι ή μέν είρμόν έχει καΐ τάξιν και άκολουΟίαν; Suid. s.v. είμαρμένη; Kustath. in / / . 1 5 , 190; W . G u n d e l in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2 6 2 9 . f l u x i e s e : the v e r b emphasizes n o t s o m u c h m o t i o n as c o n t i n u i t y b e t w e e n past, p r e s e n t , and f u t u r e ; cf. Div. 1, 1 2 5 : ex

acstimandast PI.

* manticc codd.

Plat. Gorg. 512c: πιστεύσαντα ταΐς γ υ ναιξίν ότι τήν είμαρμένην ούδ' άν εΐς έκφύγοι [cf. Μ. Aurel. 7, 46); Sen. lip. 94,2: ani Ha . . . praecepta; Μ in. Fcl. 13, 5: anilii . . . superstitio; Lact. Inst. 1, 17, 3 : superstitiones paene amies; 2, 4, 4 : anili ter desipuil; 5, 2, 7: anili superstitione; Firm. De lirrore, 17, 4 : superstitionibus anilibus; Iambi. 1 7 / . Pytb. 1 8 3 ; Hier. Adv. Rufin. 3 , 2 2 : anil turn iurgiorum deltramenta; A u g . CD. 10, 1 1 : quaelibet anicula Christiana; C. Faust. 13, 6: aniculare deliramen turn; Enarr. in Ps. 3 8 : anicularia . . . verba; A m m . Marc. 16, 8, 2: anile incantamentum [cf. 29, 2, 3 ] ; 2 1 , 16, 18: anili superstitione; Claud. M a m e r t . 2, 8 : aniHum opinionum;

oHini dttermtdtt fiuens Veritas sempilerna; linnod. {lip. 1,9, p. 19 llartcl): anilium Tusc. 5, 70 [quoted in the p r e c e d i n g n o t e j ; Sen. N.Q. 2, 3 5 , 2 : fata . .. tar sum irrevocabilem ingressa ex destinato fluunt. q u a n t i : = quantuli, "of how little w o r t h " ; cf. Tusc. 5, 109; Rep. 6 , 2 5 ; Rcid o n Ac. 2, 120. a n i c u l i s : because of their s o m e w h a t sheltered a n d irresponsible lives a s well a s of their failing mental p o w e r s typical o f c r e d u l o u s g o s s i p — 3 , 12, a n d n. (fabellas ani/es), with which cf. 1, 3 4 : putrilibus fabulis—and s u p e r s t i t i o n : cf. 1, 18, n. (anum fatidicam); 2, 7 0 : super stitiones paene ani/es; 2, 7 3 : anum fatidicam; 3 , 9 2 : superstitiose atque aniliter; Div. 1 , 7 : ant!i superstitione; 2, 19: anile sane et pienum superstitionss fati nomen ipsum; 2, 3 6 : haec . . . ne anicuiae quidem exisJiment; 2, 125: inbecil/i animi atque anili s; 2 , 141: an tu censes ullam anum tarn deli ram futuram fuisse ut somniis crederet; Tusc. 1, 4 8 : quae est anus tarn delira quae timeat ista; 1, 9 3 : intptiae paene aniles\ 1, 94: vix digna ttwubratione anicularum; 2, 5: quaeve anus tarn excors inveniri potest quae . . . ex­ it mescat; De Domo, 105: anili supersJitione;

commenta poetarum; also the etymology in Paul, ex Fcst. p . 6 Muller (p. 5 Lind­ say) : anus . . . quod iam sit sine sensu, quod Graece dicitur άνους; Λ. Otto, Die Sprichuorter . . . d. Romer (1890), 2 8 ; \V. Aly in P.-W. 14 (1928), 254. s e q u i t u r : r e s u m i n g primum a b o v e . μ α ν τ ι κ ή . . . L a t i n e d i v i n a t i o : cf. Div. 1, 1: divinationem quam Graeci μαντικήν appellant ( — Legg. 2, 32). μαντική was originally an adjective modifying έ7ηστήμτ,; cf. A. Bouchc-Ixxlcrcq, / / / / / . de la Div. 1 (1879), 3, n. 1. Divina­ tion, which p r e s u p p o s e s s o m e sort of predestination, was naturally rejected by lipicurus; cf. Div. 1, 5: Xenophanes unus qtu deos esse diceret divinationem funditus sustulit; reliqui vero omnes praeter Bpicurum balbutientem de natura deorum divinationem probaverunt', sed non ttno modo; [Galen,] / / / / / . Phil. 105 (Doxogr. Gr.* 639 rX I X , 320 Κ . ) : Π λ ά τ ω ν και ol Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί τήν μαντικήν είσάγουσι . . . Ξενοφάνης και Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς άναιροϋσι τήν μαντικήν. i n b u e r e m u r s u p e r s t i t i o n e : cf. Fin. 1, 6 0 : super stitio qua qtu est imbutus;

342

1,56 1

haruspices, augures, harioii, vates, coniectores * nobis essent colendi. 56 His terroribus 3 ab Epicuro soluti et in libertatem * vindicati nee metuimus 5 eos quos intellegimus nee sibi fingere ullam molestiam nee alteri quaerere, et pie saneteque eolimus 1 augcrcs Bl mus A*CPBl

* coniectores Ρ

crroribus Ο

* libertatc Ο

· mctuc-

Div. 1,93: religion» inbuti. On the meaning On the different types here named of superstitio cf. 1, 45, n. (superstition»); see, for baruspices. Pease on Div. 1, 3, n. Pease on Div. 2, 148, n. (superstitione). (baruspUum discipiina); for augures. Pease, si vos audire vellemus: for the op. cit., 1, 3, nn. (augur; auguribus); for Stoics asserted the reality of divination, hario/i, Div. 1, 4, n. (bario/orum); for and then held it to be an argument to coniectores, id., 1, 132, n. (Isiacos coniec­ tores). prove the existence of gods, since (2, 12) quorum .. . interpretes sunt eos ipsos esse 56 terroribus ab Epicuro soluti: certe necesse est. cf. 1, 43, n. (venerari Epicurum); 1, 54, n. haruspices, etc.: cf. Div. 1, 132, (quis enim non timeat); 1, 86: nee quemquam where Quintus protests—perhaps in vidi qui magis ea quae timenda esse negaref answer to the present passage—that timeret, mortem dico et deos; Diog. L. the Stoics do not attempt to defend all 10, 81. Some editors have proposed in types of divination, but discriminate Fin. 1» 14, by emendation, to read: between the higher and approved forms Epicurum . . . ego arbitror unum vidisst and the lower types practiced by char­ verum maximisque terroribus [codd. erroribus] animos bominum liberavisse et omnia latans, the line of demarcation apparently being based upon (1) state recognition tradidisse quae per finer en t ad bene beateque or social standing of the respective vivendum. Cf. also Fin. 1, 63; 1, 71; Voll. types; (2) civil measures to protect Herculan. 4, 13, line 14-15 line 8; Lucr. citizens against the mercenary imposi­ 5, 49-51: baec [sc. timores, etc.] igitur qui tions of quacks; (3) the professional cuncta subegerit ex animoqut / expuierit jealousies and competition between dictis, non armis, nonne decebit f hunc homidifferent classes of diviners; cf. Pease nem numero divom dignarier esse; Plut. on Div. 1, 132, n. (non me, etc.). The Non posse suaviter, 8, p. 1091c; 21, p. 1101c. R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenses, 19 Epicurean philosophy, of course, made no distinction between different forms (1939), 36) points out the resemblance of an art which it considered to be of our passage to parts of the first book non-existent and for which it expressed of Philodcmus, De Diss. Cotta's reply repeated contempt; cf. 3, 95; Div. 1, 5; to this sentence comes in 1, 117. 1, 87; 1, 109; 2, 39-40; 2, 51; also the in libertatem vindicati: cf. Liv. 3, passages collected by H. Usencr, Epicu45, 11: me vindicantem sponsam in liberta­ rea (1887), 261-263, no. 395. tem. On the use of the staff called vindicta Such lists of different kinds of diviners in the ceremony of manumission of are not rare; e.g., Div. 1, 132: non babeo slaves cf. E. Weiss in P.-W. 14 (1930). denique nauci Marsum augurem, non vicanos 1366-1371. haruspices, non de circo astro/ogos, non nee sibi fingere, etc.: cf. 1, 45, n. Isiacos coniectores, non interpretes somniorum; (nee habere . . . nee exbibere). Philo, De spec. Legg. 1, 60: πάντας δέ pie saneteque: cf. 1, 3, n. (pietas .. . τους κολακεύοντας αυτήν έλαϋνει της sanctitas ... religio); 1, 45: ut deos pie Ιδίου πολιτείας, Οΰτας, καΟαρτάς, οίωeoleremus [and n. on pie]; Philodcm. νοσκοπους, τερατοσκόπους, έπ^δοντας, De PieJ. 76, p. 106 Gompcrz: ττάντα γαρ κλ^δόσιν έπανέχοντας; Arnob. 1, 24. σ<οφόν> καθαρός καΐ ά<κάκο>υς (?) δόξας

1, 57

343

naturam excellentem atque praestantem. Sed elatus studio vereor nc longior fuerim. Erat autem difficile rem tantam tamque praeclaram inchoatam l relinquere; quamquam non tarn dicendi ratio mihi habenda fuit quam audiendi." 21 57 Turn Cotta, comiter, ut solebat, "Atqui,"* inquit, "Vellei, nisi tu 3 aliquid dixisscs nihil sane * ex me quidem audire potuisses. Mihi cnim non tarn facile δ in mentem venire solet 1 incoatam A * facili Ν

· atqui AlB, atque cett.

3

nistu Ν

' nihil quidem sane Ml

έχειν <περί> τοϋ θείου, καΐ <μεγ>άλην 57 turn Cotta: the Academic criti­ τε καΐ σε<μν>ήν ύπειληφέ<ναι> ταύτην cism of Epicurean views beginning here τήν φύοιν έν δ<έ> ταϊς έορταϊς μ<ά>λιστ\ extends through the book, and has been κτλ. variously traced to Carneadcs (through colimue: cf. 1, 45, n. (habet ventratio- Clitomachus) or to Posidonius; cf. the Introd. 25. That this criticism leaves neni). unanswered some points made by Velelatut studio: cf. Sen. 55: ignoscetis autem ; nam et studio rusttearurn rerum pro­ leius and attacks others advanced by per tus sum et senectus est loquacior; 83: earlier Epicureans but not asserted by efferor studio; Inv. 1, 85: cupiditate elatus the tradition which Velleius supports es\ Lucil. ap. Tusc. 4, 48: studio atque odio is on account of the use by Cicero of divergent sources, a later one for Vel­ illius ecferor ira. longior: cf. 1,19, n. (longum est); 1, 43, leius, an earlier for Cotta. In this inn. (solus, etc.); 1, 101: nolo esse longus; Dip. concinnity the situation parallels that 2, 60: ne sim longior; Tusc. 1, 111: eoque in the De Divinatione; cf. A. S. Pease's jui fortasse longior ; Fin. 2, 85: sed in rebus edition, 1 (1920), 22-23. apertissimis nimium longi sumus; 4, 44: comiter: cf. De Or. 1, 35: turn Scaevola nisi . . . iam longiores sumus \ Off. 2, 16: comiter, ut solebat, "cetera," inquit, etc. longiores boc loco sumus quam necesse est; One should contrast Vcllcius's begin­ Phil. 13, 30: vereor ne longum me in enume-ning; 1, 18, n. (fidenter sane). For Cotta's rando .. . putetis; Fam. 6, 3, 1: quam quo courteous approach cf. 3, 95; and for res ita postularet fui longior; 15, 19, 4: his conciliatory attitude toward his ne longior sim, vale; Q. Fr. 1, 1, 36: longior audience see 3, 5; in De Or. 2, 80 we Jui quam out vellem aut quam me putavi are advised exordiri ita ut eum qui audiat fore; 1, 1, 45: in scribendo sum saepe lon­ benevolum nobis fact am us et doc Hem et atgior. A. Gianola's view (De Comp. et tentum; cf. Inv. 1, 20-23. With comiter Font. Cic. Libr. qui stmt De N.D. (1904), cf. Rep. 1, 14: quern cum comiter Scipio 8-9) that Cicero carried over this ex­ appellavisset. pression from some Academic speaking atqui: "and yet"; cf. De Or. 1, 167. of the Epicureans seems unlikely. potuisses: the subjunctive rather than the indicative, because, as Mayor re­ lantam tamque praeclaram: cf. Dir. 2, 29: natura tanta tamque praeclara. marks, "the ability to perform the action is conditioned, and cannot be inchoatam: "barely begun." viewed absolutely"; cf. Quintil. Inst. dicendi ratio . . . habenda fuit: cf. Ltgg. 2, 29: habenda ratio intercalandi est. 5, 11, 29: xr respondisset . .. potussset; also the examples in R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, The sentence is one of a courtesy which Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2,2« (1914), 403, n. 2. contrasts with the cocksurcncss of Vcllcius in 1, 18, for here his purpose seems non tarn facile: cf. 1, 60: omnibus fere to be to elicit a reply from his opponents. in rebus . . . quid non sit citius quam quid

344

1, 58

quare verum sit aliquid quam quare falsum; idque cum saepe turn cum te audirem' paulo ante contigit. Roges me qualem naturam deorum esse dicam,2 nihil fortasse respondeam; quaeras3 putemne * talem esse qualis modo a te sit exposita, nihil dicam mihi videri minus. Sed ante quam adgrediar5 ad ea quae a te disputata * sunt de te ipso dicam quid sentiam.7 58 Saepe enim de L. Crasso8 illo 1 audirc C ■ dicam 0 , ducam cett. * quaeres Bl * nc om. A • egracdiar Bl · disputa Ax ' sententiam Bl · L. Crasso om. ACPNO, l lucio BFM, grasso B

sit dixerim [and note on quid non sit);\, but after 54 B.C. he uses a te\ E. Wolfflin 91; 2, 2: "en," inquit, tl obit tut es quid in PbiMogus, 34 (1875), 134. adgrediar ad ea: cf. 3, 7: adgredior initio dixerim, faci/ius me . . . quid non senti. . . ad banc disputationem; Legg. 2, 8: rem quam quid sentirem posse dicere"; Arnob. 3, 17: cum de specie agatur dei, priusquam adgrediamur ad leges singulas. quam perhibetis convincimus non esset etiamsi de te ipso: for compliments to an ad­ quae sit minus possum us exp/icare. The versary after he has spoken or before one Academic attitude is aporctic rather than begins a refutation of his views cf. 2, 1; dogmatic; cf. Div. 2, 8, and Pease's n. 3, 4; Dip. 1, 132, and Pease's n. {praeclare {nihil ut adftrmem); Favorinus ap. Gell. .. . para/us); 2, 8; Ac. 2, 64; Fin. 4, 1; 20,1,9: sets enim soli turn esse me pro disciplinaHicr. Adv. Pelag. 1, 16; 2, 1. sectae quam colo inquirere potius quam 58 L. Crasso: these words—in the decernere. Christian writers demanded fuller form Lucio Crasso—arc found in Β something more definite than this; cf. {crasso corrected from grasso) and various Greg. Naz. Or. 28, 9 {Patr. Gr. 36, minor mss, but arc omitted in AC Ρ NO 37a): άλλα δει πρδς τω ειπείν ά μή ϊστι (which also reverse the order of illo and κβΐ δ έστιν εΙπεΐν. the word which they give as familiare)% in mentem, etc.: cf. 1, 60; 2, 168; the as by many editors and by J. Forchhammer (in Nordisk Tidsskr. /. FiloL, construction with an indirect question is 2 ser. 5 (1880). 27. J. N. Madvig (on rather less frequent than that with indirect Fin. 1, 16) thinks it strange that Cotta discourse; but cf. Tusc. 5, 81; Fam. 3, 10, 1; Virg. Aen. 4, 39, and Pease's n. should have given as a witness to the comparative proficiency of Greek and {venit in mentem). Roman Epicureans the distinguished roges . . . respondeam; quaeras . . . Roman orator, who in De Or. 3, 77 dis­ dicam: for such paratactic conditions cf. 1, 60: roges me ... auciore utar Simonide; claims any special philosophical knowl­ R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, op. cit. 2, 2* edge, who (he thinks) could scarcely (1914), 165-166, comparing Fin. 4, 69; have had intimate knowledge of Epicu­ Tusc. 1, 51; Fam. 10, 10, 2; J. B. Hof- reans in Greece, and who would hardly have been described in so distant a style mann, Lot. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 770. as by the words illo familiari tuo. Ac­ Mayor renders the phrase "Should you ask me, I should reply." The reading cordingly Madvig supposes that the name of L. Crassus is here an interpolated ducam has the best ms support, and is perhaps quite as acceptable as dicam. gloss suggested by the fact that in De naturam deorum: cf. title, n. {natura Or. 3, 78, Crassus refers to Vellcius as meus familiaris C. Velleius. Further, Mad­ deorum). a te: earlier Cicero preferred abs te% vig thinks, the person to whom Cotta

1, 58

345

familiari t u o l videor audisse, cum te togatis 2 omnibus sine dubio anteferret, paucos 3 tecum * Epicureos e Graccia compararet, sed, quod ab eo te mirifice diligi 6 intellegebam, arbitrabar ilium propter benivolentiam uberius id dicere. Ego autem, etsi 1 2 familiari illo tuo A (familiarc) CPNO (tuo add.)M rogatis Η 'at 4 paucos NO tecum) tunc (t)Ml · diligi add. D, dediligi Bxt intclligi D

here alludes, without mention of his name, is the Epicurean Phaedrus, who here, as a Greek, refers to Romans as togatis. But, as Plasberg well remarks (cd. maior.), it seems improbable that the name of the person in question should not have been here mentioned particular­ ly in the case of a Greek; the term togati may be used by Romans themselves of other Romans (cf. Rep. 1, 36; De Or. 3,43; Virg. Aen. 1,282; Suet. Aug. 40, 5); and, most important, Crassus would not here have been expressing a judgment about Vcllcius as a philosopher but rather as a speaker (c(. 1, 59: distincte graviter ornate), a point upon which Crassus would have been well qualified to speak. Beside these objections of Plas­ berg it may also be noted that, as obser­ ved by N. Hapke (P.-W. 13 (1927), 264), Cicero represents various philosophers as friends of Crassus; e.g., the Peri­ patetic Stascas (DeOr. 1,104), C. Vcllcius (De Or. 3, 78), two Balbi, probably in­ cluding the Balbus of the present dialogue (DeOr. 3, 78), and M. Vigcllius, a friend of Panactius (De Or. 3, 78). Though statements about Crassus's education arc somewhat conflicting (De Or. 2, 1; 2, 2; 2, 4), he had, during ad­ ministrative duties in the province of Asia, heard philosophic lectures (cf. De Or. 1, 45-47; 2, 365) by Charmadas, Mctrodorus of Scepsis, and other doctissimi homines (De Or. 2, 365); cf. I Iapke, op. cit.% 256. It is evident, then, that Cicero did not consider Crassus a man incompetent to express an opinion upon the qualifications of philosophers, even in Greece, especially if we allow a certain latitude of expression to a Roman chauvinism such as Cicero himself at times practiced. Plasberg well remarks

that a Roman would have been more likely than a Greek to show such partial­ ity toward a Roman senator. With the apparent inconsistency by which in De Or. 3, 78, Vcllcius is de­ scribed as dicendi exerdtatione ... rudis, Plasberg compares the diverse judgments expressed about Ti. Gracchus in De Or. 1, 38 and in Brut. 79. Cotta's compli­ ments to Vcllcius correspond to his praises of Balbus in 3, 4, and are intended to indicate that Cicero has chosen com­ petent spokesmen for the two schools in question. videor:sc.w//;/,asin2,117;2, 153; etc.

audisse cum . . . anteferret: for other cases of this construction with audire used intransitively cf. Div. 1, 104; Fin. 5, 54; Parad. 45; 2 Verr. 1,157,3.3: ex bo mitie clarissimo atque eloquentissimo, L. Crassn, saepe audi turn est, cum . . . diceret; Pro Halb. 11; Pro Font. 33; Fam. 3, 7, 4; De Or. 2, 22: saepe ex socero meo audit ι cum is dicere t\ 2, 144; 2, 155: ex eis saepe audivi cum diceret; 2, 365; Brut. 85; 205: saepeque ex eo audivi cum . . . diceret; also the similar constructions videre cumy me mini cumt memoria teneo cum (De Or. 2, 296), and animadversum . . . saepe est cum (2, 24, below); R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lot. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 332-333. togatis: cf. note on L. Crasso, above. paucos: note the adversative asyn­ deton; Plasberg compares Parad. 2; Ac. 1, 16. mirifice diligi: cf. Fam. 2, 14, 1: mirificeque eum di/igo; 12, 12, 4; 13, 6, 2; 13, 15, 1; Att. 6, 2, 2; 12. 34, 2; 16, 16D, 1. The phrase seems especially characteristic of the more colloquial style of the Letters. Cf. also 1, 73: mirifice contemnit.

346

1,59

vcrcor laudare pracscntem, iudico tamen de re obscura atque difficili' a te dictum esse dilucide,, neque sententiis solum copiose s sed verbis etiam ornatius quam solent vestri. 59 Zenonem,4 quern Philo 5 noster coryphaeum * appellate Epicureorum solebat,7 1 difficili * a te AB, difficilia a te P, difficillima NO » delucide PBl, dclulicide A, diluculoW »cupioec£ l «zenomenB 1 · philo Otfi\\o AxNB\f&o A%DHPB*FM * coryfcum ADHPNBF, conphcum O, corifeum Μ ' solebat om. Ο

de re obscura: cf. 1, 60: obscurior; dem aut ipse [sc. Epicurus] doctrinis fuisstt Fin. 4, 1: ista exposuisti ut tarn multa instructior {est enim, quod tibi ita vidtri ne~ memoriter, ut tarn obscura dilucide; Ac. 1,43:cesse est, non satis politus Us artibus quas breviter sane minimeqm obscure exposita est, qui Unent eruditi appellasitur) aut ne deinquam, a te, Varro; Tusc. 4, 33: modo satis terruisset alios a studiis; 1, 14: exists mo te ilia dilucide dixerimus pro rerum obscuritate; . . . minus ab eo [sc. Epicuro] dtlectari Dip. 1, 117: quae a te secundo libro est quod ista Platonis, Arts toteli, Tbeophrasti orationsJ ornamenta neglexerit; Tusc. 1, 6; expiicata dilucide; Inv. 1, 30, where 2, 7: quia profitentur ipsi ills qui eos scribunt dilucide et ornate exponitur is contrasted with obscure . . . et neglegenter; Lucr. 1, [sc. Epicures] se neque distincte neque distri­ 933-934: quod obscura de re tarn lucida bute neque eleganter neque ornate scribert, pango I carmina. Since Zcno is in 1, 59 lectionem sine ulla delectation* neglego; praised for the same qualities (isto modo Brut. 131: T. Albucius ... per/ectus Epiut tu), some have thought that Cicero cureus evaserat, minime aptum ad dicendum here intended Velleius to represent genus; In Pison. 70: *// autem [sc. Philodemus] ... etiam ceteris studiis quae fere him, but this supposition seems unne­ Epicureos neglegere dicunt per politus. Cf. cessary. sententiis . . . verbis: cf. 2, 1: neque also 1, 72, below, and notes. enimfium'meconturbor inanium verborum nee 59 Zenonem: of Sidon; mentioned sub tilt fate sententiarum si orationis est in 1, 93; cf. Ac. 1, 46; Diog. L. 7, 35; siccitas; 'fuse. 1, 6: fieri autem potest ut 10, 25 [enumerating the disciples of Epi­ recte quis sentiat et id quod stntit polite curus): Ζήνων τι ό Σ ιδώνιος, άχροατής eloqui non possit; De Or. 3, 24: a sententiis 'Απολλοδώρου, πολυγράφος άνήρ. Cicero verba seiungunt, quorum sine interitu fieri and Atticus in 78 B.C. had heard his lec­ neutrum potest. For the combination tures at Athens; cf. Fin. 1, 16: eos quos of copiose (referring to substance of nominavi [sc. Phaedrus and Zeno) cum thought, discovered by inventio) and Attico nostro frequenter audivi', Tusc. 3, 38: ornate (applied to form of expression, hoc ille acriculus me audiente Athenss senex determined by elocutio) cf. De Or. 1, 21; Zeno, istorurn acutissimus. contendere et magna 1, 48; 1, 62; 2, 120; Brut. 21; 294; Orat. voce dicere solebat. Some scholars have 29; De opt. Gen. Or. 12; Top. 67; Tusc. thought, brgely upon the evidence of \,l;Pro Caec. 53; Quintil. Inst. 10, 7,12; the present passage, that Cicero may Tac. Dial. 31, 4; Aug. C. Crescon. 1, 16: have used Zcno as a source for certain copiose ornateque explicare . . . si eloquensparts of the present book; cf. R. Hirzel, ille appellandus est qui non solum copiose etUntersucb. z- Cicero's philos. Scbr. 1 (1877), ornate sed etiam veraciter dicit; Mart. Cap. 27; 178; also, above, Introd. § 22. 5, 508; also such varieties of the idea as For his use by Philodemus cf. Philodem. in Fin. 1, 10. In Parad. 3, Cicero remarks De Signis, 19; R. Philippeon in P.-V. 19 nihil est tarn incredibiie quod non dicendo fiat (1938), 2451; P. H. and E. A. De Lacy, probabile, nihil tarn borridum . .. quod non edition of Philodem. De Signis (1941), 148-149; C. Vicol in Epbem. Dacoromana, splendescat oratione. 10 (1945), 250. quam eolcnt vestri: for Epicurean neglect of style cf. Fin. 1,6: vellem eqttiPhilo: cf. 1. 6, n. (Philo); 1, 17; 1, 113.

1, 59

347

cum Athenis* essem * audiebam frequenter, et quidem ipso auctore 3 Philone,4 credo 5 ut facilius iudicarem quam ilia bene 1 acccpissem cum Athenis Ο Ο, filone re//. * credo add. Μ

csset A*

coryphacum: a term used by Hero­ dotus, 3, 82, et al., for a "head-man," but most commonly employed in Greek for the leader of a dramatic chorus, from which sense it is here metaphori­ cally extended. The comparison of a philosophic school or some other group to a chorus is frequent; e.g., Fin. 1, 26: totum Epicurum paene e pbilosophorum choro sustu/isti; Pap. Here. 339, col. 11, 23 (W. Kronen, Kolotts u. Menedemos (1906), 59); Dion. Hal. De Comp. Verb. 24: 'Επικούρειων δέ χορόν; Thcmist. Or. 2, p. 27c {S.\ .F. 3, no. 251): ό έκ της ποικίλης χορός; Ad Aris/oi. Phjs. 4, 113 Schenkl: ό περί Χρύσιππον χορός; Theophylact. Coiloq. 1, 6, p. 170 Idcler; Olympiod. ad Plat. Plxtedon. p. 28 Finckh {S. I './·'. 2, no. 1030): ό φιλόσοφος χορός ό τών Στωικών; Prolcg. in Categ. p . 21, 32 Bussc; C.I.L. X, 2971 (Dessau 7781): ex Epicureio gaudivigente cfwro; Suid. s.v. ΑΙδεσία: ο τε άλλος χορός των φιλοσόφων X3t't 0 κορυφαίος Πρό­ κλος. Also applied to poets (Liban. Ep. 1089, 2), to grammatici (Eustath. in Od. 23,296), rhetors (Liban. Dec/. 23,30), physicians (Galen, Ad Tbrasyb. 47 (V. 8 % K.)). or to gods (Liban. Dec/. 7, 9), Accordingly the use of κορυφαίος for the leader of a philosophic band is an easy one; cf. Plat. Theae/. 173c; \X. Kronen, Kolo/es u. Menedemos (1906), 59; Plut. Adv. Co/o/. 14, p. 1115b: των άλλων Πε­ ριπατητικών ό κορυφαιότατος Στρά­ των; Liban. Ep. 835, 5; 1338, 2 ; Hicr. Adv. Rufin. 1, 9; lonn. Chrys. Horn. 3 in Rom. 3 {Patr. Gr. 60, 414); Thcodorct, Gr. Ajf. 1, 53: Σωκράτην. των φιλο­ σόφων τόν κορυφαΐον (cf. 12, 26); 4, 72: των προφητών ό κορυφαίος Μωϋσής; 8, 49; Simplic. in Phys. 6, 4, p. 964, 29-30 Diels: τόν κορυφαΐον . . . των 'Αριστοτέλους εταίρων τόν Θεόφραστον; 8, 1. ρ. 1145, 2-3; p. U59, 6; Olympiod. in Ca/eg. 5, p. 68, 34-35

' auctore Bl

* philone

Bussc; p. 68, 39; Phot. Bib/, cod. 214, p. 173 a 19 Bekkcr; Eustath. in //. 13, 824: ών κορυφαίος ό Επίκουρος; also Stob. vol. 1, p. 37 Wachsmuth: Ξενο­ κράτης . . . χορηγήσας τοις Στωικοϊς. The only other occurrence of the word in Latin cited by the Tbes. /Jng. I*at. 4 (1909), 1082 is in a letter of Gclasius. Procl. in Tim. p. l i e (p. 34 Diehl) simi­ larly uses χορηγός. Cicero here speedily defines the term by principe Epicureorum. cum Athenis easem: after the death of the orator Cnssus, in September, 91 B . C , Cotta, who had won the ani­ mosity of the equites, had been indicted, under the Lex X'aria, and, despite a speech in his defence by L. Aclius Stilo {Brut. 205), had been condemned, where­ upon he went into exile in Greece (cf. De Or. 3, 11; Brut. 303; 305; App. B.C. 1, 37), from which he returned after the victory of Sulla {Brut. 311) in 82. Mayor remarks that although Cicero represents himself in 1, 17, as an im­ partial hearer, and at 3, 95 casts his vote for Balbus and against Cotta, yet he seems to ascribe to Cotta his own ex­ periences at Athens in 78 B . C , both here and in 1, 79: turn Athenis essem; 1, 93; 3, 49; sec also the references gathered by M. Gclzcr in A-IT. 7A (1939), 838. audiebam: "usedto attend lectures"; also of hearing a philosopher discuss more informally; cf. 1, 72; 2, 1; 2, 32; 3, 2; and the related use of auditor, as in 1, 35; 1, 38; 1, 72; 3, 2. For audiebam frequenter cf. Tusc. 2, 9; Fin. 1, 16; 5, 8. auctore Philone: cf. Ac. 2, 12: cum et T/erac/itum studiose audirem contra An/iochum disserentem et item Antiocbum contra Academicos\ [Clem.] Homil. 15, 4: ϊτι τε καΐ έκπαιίευΟήναι αυτούς τα Ε λ ­ λήνων καΐ άθεα δόγματα, ίνα μάλλον ώς είδότες ταΰτα άνασκευάζειν δυνατοί ώσιν; Greg. Thaum. In Orig. Or. paneg.

348

1,60 1

rcfellerentur, cum a principe Epicureorum accepissem quern ad modum 2 dicerentur. Non igitur ille ut plerique, sed isto modo ut tu, distincte, graviter, ornate. Sed quod in illo mihi usu saepe venit,3 idem modo cum te audirem accidebat,4 ut moleste ferrem tantum ingenium (bona venia me audies) in tarn leves, ne dicam in tarn ineptas, sententias incidisse. 60 Nee ego nunc 5 ipse β aliquid adferam melius. Ut enim modo dixi, omnibus fere in rebus, sed maxime in physicis, quid non sit citius quam quid sit 1 illc rcfellerentur Ο ■ quam quem ad modum TV β AC Ρ NO nunc in ras. A · ipse om. D

* cuenit Ο

* accidcrat

13: φιλοσοφείν μέν γάρ ήξίου, άναλεγόtantum ingenium: cf. Fin. 4, 62: μενος των αρχαίων πάντα δσα καΐ φιλο­ tantis ingeniis homines. σόφων καΐ υμνωδών έστι γράμματα πάση bona venia me audies: "if you will δυνάμει μηδέν εκποιούμενους μηδ* απο­ pardon my saying so;" cf. 1, 79: pace δοκιμάζοντας (ουδέ πω γάρ ουδέ την mibi liceat, caelestest dicere vestra (and note); κρίσιν £χειν έδυνάμεθα), πλην όσα των Div. 1, 25: bona hoc tua venia dixerim \ άθεων εϊη, κτλ. Also Philostr. Vit. L*&&- 3, 34: bona tua venia dixerim; Pro Apoll. 5, 32: αυλητής . . . των πάνυ σο­ Mil. 103: pace tua . . . dixerim; Pro φών τους εαυτού μαΟητάς παρά τους Marcel/. 4; Off. 3, 41; CatuU. 66, 7 1 : φαυλότερους τών αυλητών έπεμπε μα- pace tua fori liceat; Liv. 28, 43, 7; Fronto, Οησομένους πώς δει μη αύλεΐν. p. 25 Nabcr; Arnob. 1, 4: cum pace hoc facilius iudicarem: cf. Div. 2, 50; vestra et cum bona venia dixerim; Rutin. Comm. in Symb. Apost. 1, p. 51 Vallarsi; Off. 1,146; De Or. 1,8. Mamcrt. Paneg. Maxim. 6, 4 (Paneg. Lat. quam ilia bene: on the word order 267 Bachrcns): bona venia deum dixerim; cf. 1, 33, n. (quo porro modo). also Tusc. 5, 12: pace tua dixerim (so ieto modo ut tu: with ut in place of a relative pronoun cf. R. Kuhncr-C. Steg- Legg. 3, 29; Fam. 7, 17, 1; Hier. Ep. 112, mann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2" 19, 1; C.I.L. I, 542 = 1X.4672 = Dessau 3410: tua pace rogans te)t and the use of (1914), 449, n.a. παραιτούμαι in Greek (e.g., Dion. Hal. distincte, graviter, ornate: cf. Diog. De Comp. Verb. 24). L. 7, 35: Σιδώνιος τό γένος, φιλόσοφος Επικούρειος καΐ νοήσαι καΐ έρμηνεΰσαι levee . . . ineptas: cf. Pro S. Rose. 52: σαφής. There is not necessarily any sug­ ilia . . . concedis leria esse atque inepta. gestion of asyndeton sollemne about this 60 in physicis: a division of philo­ group of three adverbs; cf. Kiihncr· sophy which included theology. On Stegmann, op. cit.t 2, 2", 152-153. Cicero's use of this and similar terms cf. usu saepe venit: cf. Fin. 1, 8; 5, 4; C. M. Bernhardt, De Cic. Graecat Pbilos. Tusc. 1, 73: /// taepe usu vtnit . . . ut; Interprtte (1865), 15. The caution of Off. 3, 15; Sen. 7; Pro Quinct. 49; Pro Cotta as contrasted with the dogmatic S. Rose. 42; 2 Verr. 2, 14; Pro Clutnt. 53; assertions of Velleius—for which cf. Apul. Apol. 16; Kuhncr-Stcgmann, op. 1, 18, and n. (fidenter sane)—should be cit. 2, 1»(1912), 345, n. 3. noted. For Academic feeling, from the accidebat: AC Ρ NO have acciaerat, but time of Socrates onward, that the proper the imperfect is here much more appro­ study of mankind is man and that the investigation of natural phenomena is priate: "kept occurring to me." The obscure and often unprofitable (Rep. 1, confusion between b and r may well 15) cf. Pease on Div. 2, 30, n. (*/ pbysicus). derive from an archetype in rustic ca­ pitals rather than from minuscules. quid non sit: on esse and verum esse

1,60

349

dixerim. 22 Roges me quid aut quale l sit deus, auctore utar Simonide, de quo cum quaesivisset hoc idem tyrannus Hiero, 1

quare

NO

(as in 1, 57) as s y n o n y m o u s cf. Rcid o n Ac. 2,10. F o r the t h o u g h t here expressed sec 1, 57, n. {non tarn facile), a b o v e ; 1, 9 1 : utinam tarn facile vera invenire possim quam falsa convincere; Sext. LLmp. Pyrrfjon. 1, 13-15. O u r passage reappears in Lact. Inst. 1, 17, 4 : ait enim [sc. Cicero] facilius posse se dicere quid non sit quam quid sit, hoc est, falsa se intellegere, vera nescire; cf. 2, 3 , 23-24: falsum vero intellegere est quidem sapientiae, sed humanae, ultra bunc gradum procedi ab homine non potest, itaque multi pbilosophorum religiones ut docui sustulerunt; verum autem scire divinae sapienfiae est; homo autem per se ipsum pervenire ad banc scientiam non potest nisi doceatur a deo. ita philosopbi quod sum mum fuit humanae sapienfiae adsecuti sunt ut intellegertnt quid non sit; illud adsequi nequiverunt ut dicerent

quid sit. c i t i u s : cf. Brut. 238: citius . .. diceres; Pbil. 2, 2 5 : citius dixerim. r o g e s — utar: cf. 1, 57, n. {roges .. . respondeam; quaeras . . . dicam). q u i d aut q u a l e : cf. Tusc. 1, 6 0 : si quid sit hoc non vides, at quale sit vides. T h e neuters make allowance for the d i s c o v e r y even of an inanimate g o d . S i m o n i d e : of Ceos, o n e of t h e dis­ t i n g u i s h e d g r o u p of p o e t s , i n c l u d i n g P i n d a r , Bacchylides, F p i c h a r m u s , X c n o p h a n e s , a n d Aeschylus (cf. W. O t t o in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1502), w h o m Micro 1 o f Syracuse attracted to his c o u r t . F o r ancient a c c o u n t s linking S i m o n i d e s and H i e r o , apparently a b o u t 476 B.C. (J. (ieffeken in Ρ . - Ι Γ . 3Α (1927), 188), cf. X e n . I Hero, passim; (Plat.) Ep. 2 , 311a; A r U t o t . Rbet. 2, 16, 1391 a 8-12; Cham a e l e o n a p . A t h c n . 14, 656c-d (Athcnaeus q u o t e d from a w o r k of C h a m a e l e o n περί Σ ι μ ω ν ί δ ο υ ; m i g h t the s t a t e m e n t in o u r text possibly be derived f r o m an a n e c d o t e in that w o r k ? ) ; T i m a c u s a p . D i d y m . in Schol. Pind. Ol. 2, 2 9 ; Acl. I \H. 4, 1 5 ; 9, 1; 12, 2 5 ; Schol. T h c o c r . 16, pracf., p . 325 W . ; Himer. Or. 14, 29

W e r n s d o r f ; Synes. Ep. 4 9 : π λ έ ω καλά της Σιμωνίδου συνουσίας Ί έ ρ ω ν άπέλαυσεν ή Σιμωνίδης Ι έ ρ ω ν ο ς ; also E u s t a t h . in A . W c s t c r m a n n ' s Βιογράφοι (1845), 9 1 , 4 1 . Cf. Orac. Deor. Gr. 84 ( K . Burcsch, Klaros (1889), 124): δτι Σιμωνίδης, ερωτηθείς υπό τίνος περί τοϋ θείου, επί πολλάς ημέρας άνε^άλλετο καΐ αύθις ερωτηθείς τήν αίτίαν της ΰπερθέσεως- όσον, έφη, μάλλον σ κ ο π ώ περί τοϋ θείου τοσούτον α π έ χ ω είδέναι; Minucius 13, 4, b o r r o w s from C i c e r o : quid, Simonidis melici nonne admiranda om­ nibus et sectanda cunctatio? qui Simonides, cum de eo quid et quales [should we here read quale?] arbitraretttr deos, ab Hierone tyranno quaereretur primo deliberations diem petiit, postridie biduum prorogavit, mox al­ teram tan turn admonitus adiunxit. post re mo, cum causa; tantac morae tyrannus inqmrtrtt, respondit Hie quod sibi quantο inquisitio tardior pergeret, tanto Veritas fieret obscurior; cf. 38, 5: Arcesilas quoque et Carneades et Pyrrbo et omnis Academicorum multitudo deliberet, Simonides etiam in perpetuum comperendinet. Tertullian w r o n g l y (cf. F . Kotek, Ankl&nge an Cic. d. n. d. bei . . . Tert. (1901), 10-12) ascribes the incident t o Thalcs: Ad Nat. 2, 2: Tbales Milesius Croeso sciscitanti quid de deis arbitraretur post aliquot deliberandi commeatus, "nibil," renuntiavit; Apol. 4 6 : quid enim Tbales ille princeps pbysicorum sciscitanti Croeso de divinitate cerium renuntiavit, commeatus de­ liberandi saepe frustratus. O n the whole subject M a y o r cites A r n o b . 3 , 1 9 : quicqnid de deo dixeris, quicquid tacitae mentis cogitatione conceperis, in bumanum fransilit et corrumpitur sensum, nee babel propriae signification»s notam quod nostris dicitur verbis atque ad negotia humana compositis. unus est inminis inlellectus de dei natura certissimus, si scias et stntias nihil de illo posse mortal/ sermone dtpromi; F. Bacon, Apophthegms, n o . 248. F o r examples linking a king with a counselling wise man (Pcriandcr and Thalcs, Pericles

350

1,61

deliberandi sibi unum diem postulavit; l cum idem ex eo postridie quaereret, biduum petivit; 1 cum saepius duplicaret* numenim dierum admiransque Hiero requireret4 cur ita faceret, 'quia quanto diutius considero/ inquit 'tanto mihi spes 6 videtur obscurior.' Sed Simonidem arbitror (non enim poeta solum suavis verum etiam ceteroquiβ doctus sapiensque traditur), quia multa venirent in mentem acuta atque subtilia,7 dubitantem quid eorum esset verissimumβ desperasse omnem veritatem. 61 Epicurus vero tuus (nam cum illo malo 9 disserere quam tecum) quid 10 1 4 postulaucro Ρ " putauit B1 · dcclinarct Ν requacrcret Ρ · spes) res NO, add. Μ · ceteroqui dttt. Vict., ceceroque ACPBF, cetera quam NO ' suptilia BF, at subtilia Μ * ucrissimus B\ ucrissim A · mallo APBX 19 quid] qui Bl

and Anaxagoras, Croesus and Solon, 47-48: ώφελεν 6 πλάσσας σε, Σιμωνίδη, ώφελε χαλχφ / συγχεράσαι μέλος ήδύ; et al.) cf. Off. 1, 155; C. Bonner in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 37 (1944), 43-44, es­ 9, 184, 5: ή TC Σ ι μ ω ν ί δ η γλυκερή σεpecially comparing [Plat.] Ep. 2, 310c- λίς; 9, 571, 1-2: έπνεε τερττνά / ηδυμελεϊ φθ^γγψ μοϋσα Σιμωνίδεω; Suid. 311b. de quo c u m : cf. P. Mihailaneau, De s.v. Σιμωνίδης: δς έπεκλήΟη Μελιχέρτης Comprebennonibus rtlativis ap$td Cic. (1907), δια το ήδύ. 95. ceteroqui: a word nearly confined to Cicero; the Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), deliberandi, etc.: by P. Dec ha r me (La crit. its trad, re/ig. cbe\ les Grecs 965, cites nine Ciceronian examples, one (1904), 120, n. 3) and J. Adam (Re/ig. from Gellius, and two from Ulpian. Teachers of Greece (1908), 275-276) this Probably because of its rarity it is in several instances corrupted in the mss. doubt of Simonides is compared with the agnosticism of Protagoras (1, 2, d o c t u · sapiensque: the two epithets, above). The genitive depends on diem referring to acquired learning and innate and doubtless expresses purpose. wisdom respectively, are also combined unum diem: on the gender of dies in Div. 1, 46; 1, 110; Tusc. 2, 39; 5, 64; Rep. 1, 11; Legg. 2, 39; Parad. 23. With cf. J. B. Hofmann in Pbilol. 93 (1938), 265-273,with bibliography on p. 265, n. 1. the thought cf. 1, 6 1 : pbiiosopbia ... mediocri prudentia. biduum: on the form cf. F. Sommer in Arcbiv. f. /at. Lexikogr. 12 (1902), traditur: sc. ftdsse. 582-584. venirent in mentem: cf. 1, 57: in quanto diutius . . . tanto . . . obscumentem venire. rior: cf. A. Gocdcckcmcyer, Gescb. d. gr. verieaimum: contrast the more cau­ Skepticism us (1905), 153, n. 2; also Job, tious Academic expressions of truth in 11, 7-9; Plut. De Pjtb. Or. 30, p. 409d; 3, 95: uerior . . . ad veritatis nmilitudinem Orig. C. Ce/s. 7, 42. . . . propensior. 61 Epicurua . . . tuus: cf. 1, 87: epee: where NO read res, which some editors have adopted. Either would be quoniam non audes {jam enim cum ipso Epicuro loquar) . . . num quid tale, Epicure, intelligible here, but spes is the better attested, is suggested by desperasse just vidisti; Div. 1, 62: Epicurum igitur audiebelow, and is paralleled in Leg. agr. 2, 66: mus potius\ and for the apostrophe of obscura spe et caeca exspectatione pendere.a philosophic adversary cf. N.D. 1, 87, n. (Epicure). poeta . . . sua vie: cf. Antb. Pal. 2,

1, 61

351

dicit quod non modo philosophia dignum esset sed mediocri prudentia? Quaeritur primum in ea quaestione quae est de natura deorum sintne * dei necne sint. 'Difficile est negare.' Credo , si in contione * 1

sint nee Bl

* contentions Ρ

d i c i t q u o d . . . e s s e t : as M a y o r re­ m a r k s , the sequence is p o s s i b l y t o be explained by t a k i n g dicit = dixit (cf. 1, 3 9 : dicit . . . fluerent; 1, 4 0 : disputat . . . appellarent; Fin. 3 , 7 1 : defendifur ... tsset), b u t m o r e likely it is a case of s u p p r e s s e d p r o t a s i s : " w h i c h , if it were u s e d , w o u l d b e " ; cf. R. K i i h n c r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 185. p h i l o s o p h i a . . . mediocri prudentia: cf. 1, 6 0 : docius sapiensque; Div. 2, 130: ad baec mediocri opus est prudentia an et ingenio et eruditions perfecta. Epicurus d i s a v o w e d p h i l o s o p h i c training ( 1 , 7273), a n d here he is n o t c r e d i t e d with "ordinary commonsensc." quaeritur p r i m u m : the s e c o n d point is raised at 1, 6 6 : concedo esse deos; doce me igitur unde sint, etc. n e c n e sine: t h e repetition of t h e v e r b is e m p h a t i c ; cf. 3 , 1 7 : di utrum sint necne sint quaeritur; Tusc. 2, 2 9 : do/earn necne do/earn. difficile est n e g a r e : cf. Div. 2, 7 0 : primum auspicia videamus. di/fici/is auguri locus ad contra dicendum. Marso jortasse, sed Romano facillumus. s i i n c o n t i o n e : the distinction be­ t w e e n the discussion of religious, philo­ s o p h i c , political, or o t h e r c o n t r o v e r s i a l m a t t e r s in the presence of an u n t r a i n e d a n d u n i n f o r m e d p u b l i c , liable t o e m o ­ tional prejudice (invidia) and t h a t before a g r o u p of educated experts, h a b i t u a t e d t o t h e calm consideration of a r g u m e n t s o n b o t h sides of a q u e s t i o n , is o n e re­ peatedly r e c u r r i n g in ancient l i t e r a t u r e ; cf. 1, 30, n. (in Timaeo); 1, 32, n. (Popularis . .. naiuralem); 1, 8 5 : etsi hoc loco non populum metuis sed ipsos deos [and n. on non audes]; 3, 4 2 : interiores . . . litteras; Div. 2, 2 8 : baruspicina, quam ego rer publicae causa com munisque religionis colendam censeo

—sed soli sumus; licet verum exquirere sine invidia, mibi praesertim de p/erisque dubstanti; Tusc. 2, 1: Neoptolemus quidem apud Ennium "philosopbari sibi," ait, "necesse esse, sed paucis; nam omnino baud placere"; 2, 4 : est enim philosopbia paucis conlenta iudicibus, multitudinem consulto ipsafugiens eique ipsi et suspecta et invisa; 3 , 5 1 ; Fin. 2 , 7 4 : quid optimum denique in vita iudices, non audere in convent u dieere; 2, 7 6 : die in qttovis conventu te omnia facere ne doleas; 2, 7 7 ; 4, 2 2 : in contione autem si loqueretur . . . quae est igitur ista philosopbia quae com muni more in joro loquitur, in li bellis sua; 5, 12: de sum mo autem bono quia duo genera librorum sunt, unum populariter scriptumf quod εξωτερικών appellabant, alterum limatius . . . non semper idem dicere videntur; 5, 8 5 ; 5, 8 9 ; Ac. 2, 144: quid me igitur, Luculle, in invidiam et tamquam in contionem vocas; Pro Cluent. 2 0 2 : intellegat in contionibus esse invidiae locum, in iudiciis veritati; Plat. Rep. 6, 493c-494a: φιλόσοφον μέν άρα, ήν δ" έ γ ώ , πλήθος αδύνατον είναι, αδύνατον, καΐ τους φιλοσοφοΰντας 4ρα ανάγκη ψέγεσΟαι ύ π ' αυτών, α ν ά γ κ η ; Legg. 1, 635a; [Plat.] fzp. 2, 314a: εύλαβοϋ μέντοι μήποτε έκπέση ταΰτα είς ανθρώπους απαίδευτους; P o l y b . 6, 56, 6-12 [too l o n g t o q u o t e ] ; Polystr. De iniust. Contemp. (I 'oil. Herculan. 4, 15, lines 20-21): ένεκα τών πλησίον είρωνεύωντχι; Varr. a p . A u g . CD. 4, 31 [ i m p o r t a n t , b u t t o o l o n g to q u o t e ] ; 6, 5: sic alia, quae facilius intra parietes in scbola quam extra in foro ferre possunt aures . . . removit tamen hoc genus a foro, id est, a populis; scbolis vero et parietibus clausit; Auct. Ad Herenn. 4, 2 5 : qui in sermonibus et conventu amicorum verum dixerit numquam, earn sibi in contionibus a mendacio temperaturum; Sen. Fzp. 5, 2 : intus omnia disnmilia sint; frons populo nostra com^eniat; Pcrs. 5, 2 1 : secrete lo-

352

1, 61

quaeratur, sed in huius modi sermone et [in] l consessu f facilli1

[in] om. dttt. Aid.

■ consessu Rom.% consensu codi.

quimur\ Plut. Quaest. eon». 3, 6, 1, p. 653c; schola quam extra in forο ferre postunt aures; 18, 12: secretiore .. . historia; De pera Non posse suaviter, 21, p. 1102b-d; 4 Esdras, 14, 26; 14, 45-46; Joseph. C. Relig. 1: apparet aJiud eos in religione tusAp. 2,169 [copied in Eus. Pr. Ev. 8,8,6]: cepisse cum populo et aliud eodem ipso populo άλλ' ol μέν προς ολίγους φίλοσοφοΰντες audiente defendssse privaiim; Bocth. De Trin. pracf., at some length; Stob. voL 1, είς πλήθη δόξαις κατειλημμένα την p. 278 Wachsmuth ( = W. Scott, Hermetiάλήθειαν του δόγματος έξενεγκεΐν ούχ έτόλμησαν; [Clem.] Recogn. 3, 1; Diog. L. cat 1 (1924), 432-434); Corp. Hermet. 13, 13b, p. 254 Scott: τόν λόγον τούτον . . . 2, 117: Κράτητος τοίνυν αυτόν [i.e., Stilpo] έρωτήσαντος ει ol θεοί χαίρουσι ύπεμνηματισάμην <ούκ είς τους πολλούς>, ΐνα μή <λογισθ>ώμεν διάβολοι τοΰ παν­ ταις προσχυνήσεσι χαΐ εύχαϊς, φασίν ει­ τός. Somewhat similar is the feeling in πείν, "περί τούτων μή έρωτα, ανόητε, έν regard to the religious mysteries; cf. όδω, άλλα μόνον"; Clem. Strom. 5, 9, 58, 1: ού μόνοι άρα ol Ιΐυθαγόρειοι και Julian, Orat. 7, p. 239a-b: αυτών τε οΐμαι τούτων ών θέμις φάναι, Ινια προς ΙΙλάτων τα πολλά έπεκρύπτοντο άλλα τους πολλούς σιωπητέον είναι μοι φαί­ καΐ ol Επικούρειοι φασί τίνα και παρ' νεται. On the condo as a typical expres­ αυτού απόρρητα είναι και μή πάσιν έπιsion for publicity cf. Reid on Ac. 2, 144; τρέπειν έντυγχάνειν τούτοις τοις γράμto which add: Pro Sest. 1, 132; Pal. μασιν; 5, 9, 58, 3: λέγουσι δέ και ol 'Α­ 5, 21;Tac. Ann. 11, 1,2. ριστοτέλους τα μέν εσωτερικά είναι των συγγραμμάτων αύτοΰ, τά δέ κοινά If it be asked why Cicero should re­ τε και εξωτερικά; Orig. C. Ceis. 4, 39: present as esoteric and unsuitcd to po­ δυνηθώσιν εύρεϊν το βούλημα τοΰ Πλά­ pular knowledge the views which Cotta τωνος, τίνα τρόπον δεδύνηται τά με­ is about to express, or else, if they were γάλα έαυτω φαινόμενα δόγματα κρύψαι esoteric, why Cotta should here be μέν διά τους πολλούς έν τω τοΰ μύθου described as publicizing them (cf. Ac. σχήματι, είπεΐν δ' ώς έχρήν τοις εί1, 2: inJemperantis enim arbitror esse scribere δόσιν άπό μύθων εύρίσκειν, κτλ.; Mc- quod occultari vtlit), it may be replied that nand. Rhct. (RJbet. Gr. 3, 337 Spcngel): such phrases merely entice the reader έπιτηρεΐν δέ χρή καΐ μή είς τόν πολύν by that fascination of the illicit which 6χλον καΐ δήμον έκφέρειν τους τοιού­ has so often been the strongest appeal τους ύμνους· άπιθανώτεροι γαρ καΐ καof heterodoxy. ταγελαστικώτεροι τοις πολλοίς φαίνονcons-eeeu: though the better mss read ται; Eus. Pr. Εν. 8, 8, 53: αυτός δέ consensu there can be little doubt that Πλάτων ώμολόγηκεν δτι την αληθή περί consessu is to be adopted in the text; yet τοΰ Οεοΰ δόξαν είς τήν των Οχλων its exact relationship in the passage is άνοιαν ούκ ήν ασφαλές έξενεγκεΐν; Lact. uncertain, despite Pro S. Rose. Am. 59: Inst. 2, 3, 1-2: quid prodest ad vulgus vestro consessu et hoc conventu\ Τ use. 1, 30: et ad homines inperitos hoc modo eontionari nee vero id conlocutio bominum aut constssus . .. intellegebat Cicero falsa esse quae [by emendation] effecit [perhaps in the homines adorarent. nam cum multa dixisset American slang sense of a "bull ses­ quae ad eversionem religionum valerent, sion?"]. In his editio motor Plasbcrg reads ait tamen non esse ilia vulgo ditputanda> ne in huius modi sermone et in consessu. But in suseeptas publiee religiones disputatio talis the numerous instances of consessus not extinguat; 3, 20, 12 (of Socrates); Aug. of the act of sitting, but of a gathering CD. 4, 30: nee quod in hoc disputatione of seated persons (cf. Tltes. Ling. Lat. 4 [i.e., Cicero's De Divinatione] disertus in- (1909), 424, 28-425, 3), or a circle of sonat, muttire audertt in populi eontione; friends, like voyfeBpla (Xcn. Afem. 4, 2, 6, 5: sic alia quae facilius intra parietes in 3), in Cicero always, and in other writers

1,62

353

mum. Itaque ego ipse pontifex, qui caerimonias religionesque publicas sanctissime ' tuendas arbitror, is 2 hoc quod primum est, esse deos, persuaderi 3 mihi non opinione solum sed etiam ad vcritatem plane velim. Multa enim occurrunt quae conturbent, ut interdum nulli esse videantur. 62 Sed vide quam tecum agam liberaliter: quae communia sunt vobis cum ceteris philosophis 1

sanctissima Bx

x

iis B*F,

his

Η

w i t h very rare exceptions, it is modified either by an adjective or by a g e n i t i v e . Used t h u s by itself it w o u l d be intole­ rably bald, a n d in n o way d i s t i n g u i s h e d , as it here needs t o be, f r o m a large p u b l i c g a t h e r i n g . A c c o r d i n g l y in his editio minor (followed by Ax) Plasbcrg e m e n ­ ded to read: et in consessu fad//tmum. While this helps the sense it is hardly s o simple a solution as t o a d o p t the r e a d i n g of the deteriores and s o m e edi­ tors, which o m i t s in before consessu, a n d thus e x t e n d s the modifying force of

buius modi to cover both sermon* and consessu; cf. Plat. Laches, 1 9 6 b : τί άν τις έν συνουσία τοιαδε μάτην κενοΐς λόγοις αυτός αυτόν κ ό σ μ ο ι ; Prot. 3 4 7 c : al τοιαίδε συνουσίαι. W i t h constssus may also p e r h a p s be equated σύνεδρε ία. e g o i p s e p o n t i f e x : cf. 2, 168: it ... pontificem esse cogitas; 3, 5; 3 , 6; Veil. Pat. 2, 4 3 , 1: pontifex foetus ert [sc. Caesar) in Cottae consularis locum. O n the toleration by priests of theological q u e s t i o n i n g s cf. 1, 14, n. (quibus nos praesumus); also the case of Q . M u c i u s Scaevola, the pontifex maximus, a n d his d e s c r i p t i o n of the three types of religion ( A u g . CD. 4, 2 7 ; F. W i p p r e c h c , Zur Entwickl. d. rationalist. Mythendeutumg bet d. Cr. 1 (1902); G . Lapointe, Quintus Mucius Scaevola (1926), 73-82). c a e r i m o n i a s . . . t u e n d a s : cf. 3 , 5 : ut opiniones quas a maioribus accepimus de dis immortalibtu, sacra, caerimonias, religio­ nssque defenderem; Div. 1, 105: ad opiniontm imperi torum fictas religiones; 2 , 2 8 : baruspicina, quam ego ret publicae causa communisque religionis colendam censeo; 2, 70: re tine fur [sc. augurandi scientia) autem et ad opinionem vulgi et ad magnas utilitates

9

pcrsuadcrc

D

rei publicae mos, religio, disciplina, ius au­ gur um, collegi auctoritas; 2, 7 1 ; 2, 148: maiorum instituta tueri sacris caerimoniisque retinendis sapitntis est; Μ in. Fcl. 6, 1: maiorum excipere disciplinam, religiones tradiias cotere. r e l i g i o n e s : for the plural, m e a n i n g " r i t u a l r e q u i r e m e n t s " cf. M . K o b b c r t in P.-W. 1A (1920), 574-575. i s : r e s u m p t i v e , and here referring t o the first person (ego ipse pontifex); cf. Rep. 1 , 7 : / / enim fueram cut; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 55: nos quorum maiores Antiocbum . . . superarunt . . . ei nullo in loco iam praedonibus pares esse poteramus; Q.Fr. 1, 6. F o r // referring t o t h e s e c o n d p e r s o n cf. Phil. 2, 76 [in s o m e mss]. o p i n i o n e . . . ad v c r i t a t e m : cf. Aristot. Anal. post. 1, 19, 81 b 18-23: κατά μεν ούν δόξαν συλλογιζομένοις . . . προς δ' άλήΟειαν . . . δει σκοπεΐν. p l a n e v e l i m : Att. 11, 9, 3 ; 16, 7, 8 ; cf. Legg. 1, 5 3 : plane vellem; Att. 16, 6, 3 : plane volo; Rep. 3 , 4 0 : vult . . . plant virtus. n u l l i : " n o n - e x i s t e n t " ; cf. 1, 6 5 : quae . . . mil I at sunt; 1, 9 7 : nulla esse dicamus; and the passages cited by Pease o n Div. 1, 81, n. (nullat). 6 2 a g a m liberaliter: cf. Att. 10, 5, 3 : agit liberaliter (so 13, 6, 2 ) ; A p u l . Apol. 8 9 : liberalius agam; also Pro Cael. 3 6 : sin autem urbanius me agere mavis, sic agam tecum; and below 1, 6 7 : oblitus liberali tat is mtae. q u a e c o m m u n i a s u n t : cf. 1, 6 4 : commune hoc est argumentum aliorum etiam pbilosopborum; Fin. 4, 24: quae sunt igititr communia vobis cum antiquis iis sic ufamur quasi concessis. 23

354

1,62

non attingam, ut hoc ipsum; placet enim omnibus fere mihique ipsis in primis deos esse. Itaque non pugno; rationem tamen earn quae a t e l adfertur non satis firmam puto. 23 Quod enim omnium gentium 2 generumque hominibus ita videretur, id satis magnum argumentum esse dixisti cur esse deos confiteremur. Quod cum leve per se turn etiam falsum est. Primum enim unde tibi 3 notae sunt opiniones nationum? Equidem arbitror multas esse gentes sic inmanitate efferatas ut apud eas nulla suspicio 1

a te] ante A1

* putgentium

N1

a t t i n g a m : cf. Tusc. 5, 68. p l a c e t . . . m i n i . . . d e o s e a s e : cf. 3 , 6: debto . . . maioribus auttm nostris etiam nulla ratione reddita credere; Scxt. E m p . Pyrrhon. 3 , 2 : οΰκοΰν έπεί θεόν είναι δραστικώτατον αίτιον ol πλείους ά π ε φήναντο, πρότερον περί θεοΰ σ κ ο π ή σ ω μεν, εκείνο προειπόντες δτι τ ω μέν βίω κατακολουθοΰντες άδοζάστως φαμέν εί­ ναι Θεούς καΐ σέβομεν θεούς καΐ προvoeiv αυτούς φ ι μ έ ν , προς δέ τήν προπέτειαν τ ω ν δ ο γ μ α τ ι κ ώ ν τάδε λέγομεν; Adv. Phys. 1, 4 9 : τ ά χ α γάρ ασφαλέστερος παρά τους ώς έτέρως φιλοσοφοϋντας εύρεΘήσεται ό σκεπτικός, κατά μέν τά π ά ­ τρια ϊ θ η καΐ τους νόμους λέγων είναι θεούς και πάν τό είς τήν τούτων θρησκείαν καΐ εύσέβειαν συντεΐνον ποιών, τό δ* (σον έπί τ η φιλοσοφώ ζητήσει μηδέν προπετευόμενος. n o n p u g n o : cf. 1, 6 7 : nihil repugno; 3, 3 : non magnopere pugnare\ 3 , 9: ratione pugnas; 3 , 13: rumorihus . . . mecum pug­ nas; 1'usc. 1, 4 9 : quod ut ita sit {nihil enim pugno)\ 2, 50; Div. 2, 4 8 : sed non pugno [and Pease's n . ] ; Ac. 2, 5 4 : quid pugnas igitur; 3 , 57: hie pugnes licet; non repugnabo ; quin etiam concedam; 2, 8 5 : sed pugnare nolo; Fin. 2, 9 0 ; Att. 2, 19, 2 : ego auttm neque pugno. g e n t i u m g e n e r u m q u e : peoples and races; cf. 1, 4 3 : quae gens out quod genus; Accius 580 R i b b e c k : gentum aut generum adfinitas. a r g u m e n t u m . . . c u r : Div. 1, 1 2 8 ; Pease o n Div. 2, 17, n. (notam). d i x i s t i : in 1, 43-44. p r i m u m : w i t h n o very definite cor-

« ibi Ax relative later, unless w e a s s u m e that t h e existence of definite exceptions t o belief in the g o d s constitutes a second p o i n t . u n d e tibi n o t a e : cf. Scxt. E m p . Pyrrhon. 1, 8 9 : ό δέ λέγων δτι τοις πλείστοις δει συγκατατίθεσθαι παιδαριώδες τι προσίεται, ούδενός δυναμένου π ά ν τας τους ανθρώπους έπελθεΐν καΐ δ ι α λογίσααθαι τί τ ο ι ς πλείστοις αρέσκει, ενδεχομένου τοΰ εν τισιν έΌνεσιν, & ήμεΐς ούκ Ισμεν, τά μέν παρ' ήμΐν σ π ά ­ νια τ ο ι ς πλείοσι προσεΐναι τά δέ η μ ώ ν τοις πολλοίς συμβαίνοντα σπάνια ύ π ά ρ χ ε ι ν ; 2 , 4 5 : τήν κατά πλήθος διαφοράν τών κρίσεων, άπειρων τών κατά μέρος α ν θ ρ ώ π ω ν υπαρχόντων καΐ ημών μή δυναμένων απάντων αυτών τάς κρίσεις έπελθεΐν καΐ άποφήνασθαι τ ί μέν ol πλείους τών ανθρώπων απάντων α π ο ­ φαίνονται τί δέ ol έλάττους; 3 , 2 3 4 . O t h e r passages directed against t h e belief in consensus are 1, 1 3 ; 3 , 1 1 ; 3 , 17. These c a n n o t derive from Stoic s o u r c e s , since t h e Stoics also relied u p o n consensus, b u t m u s t be traced t o sceptic o r i g i n s , i.e., t o C a r n c a d c s ; cf. R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. z- Cicero's pbilos. Schr. 1 ( 1 8 7 7 ) , 3 9 ; H. Uri, Cic. u. d. epik. Pbilos. ( 1 9 1 4 ) , 109. e q u i d e m arbitror: cf. Div. 1, 1 2 4 : equidem sic arbitror. g e n t e s sic inmanitate efferatas: Cotta places his o p i n i o n in o p p o s i t i o n t o the d i c t u m of E p i c u r u s as v o i c e d b y Vcllcius in 1, 4 3 , w h e r e sec t h e n o t e o n quae . . . gens aut quod genus. That there m i g h t , h o w e v e r , be tribes s o s a v a g e as t o h a v e n o ideas of deity is a d m i t t e d b y

1,63

355

deorum l sit. 63 Quid? Diagoras, Atheos qui dictus est, posteaque 2 Theodorus nonne aperte3 deorum naturam sustulerunt? Nam Abderites * quidem & Protagoras, cuius a te modo mentio 1 d e o r u m add. Β * que) q u a e Bx, quid BPF^M, q u i f'x, p o s t q u i q u c TV1 n o n n e a parte AC, n o n ca parte Bx * ct abderites Λ Ό , abderides Bl · qucdem Bl, q u i d e m qui et N, qui et Ο 3

Plut. De (omm. Notit. 3 1 , p . 1075a: Ισως έντύχοι τις αν έΌνεσι βαρβάροις καΐ άγρίοις Οεόν μή νοοΰσι; and D i o d . 3 , 9, 2, says ολίγοι δέ τ ω ν Αιθιόπων καθόλου θεούς οΰ νομίζουσιν είναι; cf. Scxt. l i m p . Pyrrhon. 3 , 2 3 4 ; Simplic. in F p i c t . p. 95 D u b n c r : πάντες γαρ άνθρωποι και βάρβαροι καΐ "Ελληνες . . . νομίζουσιν είναι Οεόν πλην 'Axpo0oiTc7>v, ους Ιστορεί Θεόφραστος άθεους γινόμενους ύπό τ η ς γ η ς αθρόως καταποΟήναι [cf. P o r p h y r . De Abst. 2, 8J. F o r m o d e r n o b s e r v a t i o n s o n the universality of religious beliefs (often not r e c o g n i z e d as s u c h by u n t r a i n e d observers) cf. C. H .

for o n e w h o is ίίνομος may be " l a w l e s s " yet does not deny the existence of laws, but the " a t h e i s t " is n o t merely bereft of o r foraken by G o d b u t also denies the existence o f deity—an extension of m e a n i n g p e r h a p s unparalleled in this type of c o m p o u n d . A. B. D r a c h m a n n (Atheism in pagan Antiquity (Engl. tr. 1922), 5) says that άθεος and άθεότης are not G r e e k , their f o r m a t i o n not being c o n s o n a n t w i t h G r e e k usage, t h o u g h he makes n o further e x p l a n a t i o n ; cf. J. Tate in CI. Rev. 50 (1936), 3 - 5 ; 51 (1937), 3-6, o n G r e e k phrases for atheism. In the sense of o u r " a t h e i s t " the w o r d is used

Toy, Introd. to tin Hitt. of Relig. (1913),

as early as Plato (Apol. 26c; L/gg. 12,

5-7, a n d w o r k s there cited.

967a; cLTluaet. 176c), and is taken u p as a s t a n d i n g epithet of the deniers of divinity, being defined by Clem. Strom. 7, 1, 4, 3, as ό μ ή νομίζων είναι θεόν. My colleague Professor J. W h a t m o u g h sug­ gests t o m e that D i a g o r a s A t h e o s may be equivalent t o " M r . N o - G o d . " T h e t e r m is s o m e t i m e s applied by pagans t o C h r i s t i a n s ; cf. A . D . N o c k , ed. of Sallustius, De Diis, Ixxxviii, n. 204.

W i t h the form of expression here used cf. 2, 9 9 : non patiuntur earn [sc. terram) nee immanitate beluarum efferari; Τ use. 4, 32: mu/ta efferata et im mania. n u l l a s u s p i c i o d e o r u m : cf. 1, 2, n. (Protagoras); 1, 2 9 : in deorum opinione; Τ use. 1, 30: ntmo omnium tarn sit immanis cuius mentem non imbuerit deorum opinio; 1, 8 8 : ne minima quidem suspicio sensus; Off. 2 , 3 3 : nulla . . . fraudss . . . suspicio. 63 D i a g o r a s : cf. 1, 2, and n. (Diago­ ras Melius); 1, 117; 3, 89. A t h e o s q u i d i c t u s e s t : o n this c h a r g e cf. 1, 2 , nn. (Diagoras; Theodorus). For the G r e e k t e r m sec H. J. Rose in Journ. of Hell. Stud. 41 (1921), 9 3 . T h e possessive (babuvrihi) c o m p o u n d άθεος in its origi­ nal s e n s e must have meant " g o d l e s s , " a n d it is s o used by s o m e writers (e.g., Pind. Pyth. 4, 1 6 2 ; Acsch. Hum. 1 5 1 ; S o p h . fracb. 1036; Lys. 6, 3 2 ; X c n . An. 2, 5, 3 9 ; cf. also the use of δύσθεος), a n d e l s e w h e r e it has the sense of " g o d ­ f o r s a k e n " (e.g., S o p h . 0.7'. 6 6 1 ; Bacchyl. 10, 109). As here used, h o w e v e r , there has b e e n a decided extension of m e a n i n g ,

W i t h o u r passage cf. Μ in. Fel. 8, 2 : sit licet ille Theodorus Cyrenaeus, vel qtd prior Diagoras Melius, cui atheon cognomen adposuit antiquitas, qui uterque nullos deos adseverando timorem omnem, quo humanitas regitur, venerationemque penitus sustulerunt; Lact. De Ira, 9, 7: extitit Melius qtd dam Diagoras qui nullum esse omnino deum diceret, ob eamque sententiam nominatus est atheus, item Cyrenaeus Theodorus, etc. T h e o d o r u s : cf. 1, 2, n. (Theodorus). s u s t u l e r u n t : cf. 1, 85; 1, 1 1 5 : qui sustulerit omnem funditus religionem; \, 117: cum sustuleris omnem vim deorum; 1, 118. n a m : cf. 1, 27, n. (nam). A b d e r i t e s . . . P r o t a g o r a s : cf. 1, 2 , n. (Protagoras); 1, 2 9 ; 1, 117.

356

1,63

facta est, sophistes temporibus iUis vel maximus,1 cum in principio libri sic posuisset: * 'De divis neque ut sint neque ut non sint habeo dicerc/ Atheniensium iussu urbe atque 3 agro est exter1

maximis Bl

· potuisset P, posuisset (os in rat.) Ν

mentio facta est: cf. 1, 29. sophistes: cf. Ac. 2, 72: num sophistes? tic enim appellabantur tt qui otttntationit aut quatttus causa pbilosophabantur; Fin. 2, 1-2; Orat. 37. The Epicureans (if not others) used this term of their philo­ sophic opponents; cf. F. Sbordone, ed. of Philodcm. Adv. Soph. (1947), xiii. temporibus illie: cf. 3, 83. libri: his περί θεών (fr. Β 4 Dicls), or ol καταβάλλοντες (a metaphor from wrest­ ling; cf. J. Burnet, Gr. PbUot. 1 (1914), 113, n. 2). divis: here used by Cicero in trans­ lation from the Greek; in Div. 1, 1, to bring out more clearly the etymology of divinatio; elsewhere only in verse translations (e.g., 2, 64) and in the archaic language of the De Lcgibus. Perhaps in the use of this form and the phrase discussed in the next note Cicero is deliberately affecting an archaic and foreign mode of expression. ut sint . . . ut non sint: for various Greek and Latin forms of this dictum cf. 1, 29, n. (sint non tin/). As given by Diog. L. 9, 51, it runs: περί μέν θεών ουκ Ιχω εΐδέναι ουθ' ώς είσίν, οΰθ' ώς ούκ είσίν, and it may be that Cicero is here ovcrliterally rendering ώς by ut, as he translates £χω εΐδέναι by babeo dscere; cf. the intentional Hebraisms in Jerome's Biblical translations. Did he perhaps misunderstand the ώς-clauses as indirect questions? This seems unlikely in one so familiar with Greek. That the con­ struction is, even in Latin, not absolutely unparalleled may be seen from citations given by R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Cram. d. iat. Spr. 2, 2« (1914), 247, n. 7: Ter. Hec. 135: narratqnt ut virgp . . . siet; Hygin. Astron. 2, 4, p. 34Buntc: ferhtr ut tit Arcat nomine; PI in. N.H. 15, 28: ut fieret .. . dictum est; 28, 125: ut in Arcadia bubulum biberent phthitici . . . diximus; and other less clear cases; to

■ atque add. ΛΡ

which add Virg. Aen. 7, 205-207: memini . . . / . . . ita ferre tenet bit ortux ut agrit / Dardanut . . . penetrant. habeo diccre: for habeo quod dicam; cf. 3, 93: baecfere dicere babui; Div. 2,136; Ac. 2, 43 [and Reid's n.J; Part. orat. 10; Pro Βalb. 33; Pro S. Rote. 100; Lucr. 6, 711; and for examples of other infini­ tives with babeo, P. Thielmann in Arcbh f Iat. Lex.2 (1885), 50-64; A. E. Housman in CI. Quart. 27 (1933), 9-10. On his statement cf. W. Jaeger, Tbtol. of the early Gr. Philosophers (1947). 189: "Such an opening note might seem to leave nothing more to be said... If, in spite of this, Protagoras could still devote an entire treatise to the problem of the belief in God, he must have been satisfied with a somewhat lesser degree of cer­ tainty as his work progressed . . . Ί am unable to discover' .. . With these words he restricts the scope of his sentence about the impossibility of knowing the gods, and makes it the expression of an individual opinion." iusau: C. G. Cobet (Variae Led. (1873), 461) deleted this word, thinking that the Erst part of it might have arisen from the end of Atheniensium by dittography. But the point is that it was by the order of the Athenians (προς 'Αθη­ ναίων says Diog. L. 9, 52; ab Atbenientibut, declares Val. Max. 1, 1, ext. 7), presumably the most intelligent people in Greece, that Protagoras was exiled, rather than from what particular area he was banished. Cf. Rep. 2, 31: iussu populi; 2, 38: iussu . . . civium; Att. 4, 2, 3: populi iussu. The expression corresponds to decreto publico in Hicr. Cbron. ann. Abr. 1578. urbe ct agro: formulaic; cf. Legg. 2, 21: urbemque et agrot templa liberat a tt effata babenfo; Consol. fr. 11 Mullcr: /'* urbibus atque agrit auguttittima delubra veneremur; also such an inscription of

1,63

357

minatus librique cius in contione * combusti; 2 ex quo equidem existi1

c o n t c n t i o n c PBl

* in c o m b u s t i in c o n t i o n e

banishment as C.I.G. 2008 (=- W . Ditt c n b c r g c r , Syll. Inscr. Gr. I 3 (1915), n o . 199): ϊδοξεν τ ω δ ή μ ω Φ ί λ ω ν α καΐ Στρατοκλέα φεόγειν Ά μ φ ί π ο λ ι ν καΐ τήν γην τήν ' Α μ φ ι π ο λ ι τ έ ω ν άειφυγίην. e x t e r m i n a r u s : cf. J o s e p h . C. Αρ. 2, 266: Ι Ι ρ ω τ α γ ό ρ α ς εΐ μη Οαττον Ιφυγβ, συλληφθείς άν έτεθνήκει, γ ρ ά ψ α ι τι δόξας ούχ όμολογούμενον τοις Ά θ η ναίοις περί θ ε ώ ν ; Plut. Nic. 2 3 , 3 : καΐ Π ρ ω τ α γ ό ρ α ς Εφυγε; D i o g . L. 9, 5 2 : διά ταύτην δέ τήν αρχήν τοϋ σ υ γ γ ρ ά μ ­ ματος έξεβλήθη προς ' Α θ η ν α ί ω ν καΐ τα βιβλί* αύτοΰ κατέκαυσαν έν τ η α γ ο ­ ρά, ΰπό κήρυκι άναλεξάμενοι παρ* έκα­ στου τ ω ν κ ε κ τ η μ έ ν ω ν ; M i n . Pel. 8, 3 : cum Abderiten P rotagora m AthenJenses viri consulte potius quant profane de dirinitate disputant em et expulerint suis finibus et in contione eius scripta dtusserin t\ Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 19, 1 0 : τούτον 'Αθηναίοι φ υ γ ή ζ η μ ι ώ σ α ν τ ε ς τάς βίβλους αύτοΰ δημοσία έν μέση τη αγορά κατέκαυσαν; Lact. De Ira, 9, 1-2: primus omnium Protagoras extitit temporibus Socratis qui sibi diceret non liquere utrum esset aliqua divinitas necne. quae disputatio eius adeo inpia et contra peritatem et religionem iudicata est ut et ipsum Athenienses expulerint suis finibus et libros eius in contione . . . exusserint. de emus sen/entia non est opus disputare, quia nihil certi pronuntiavit; Philostr. I 'it. Sophist. 1, 10: διά μέν δή τοϋτο π ά σ η ς γ η ς ύ π ό ' Α θ η ν α ί ω ν ήλάθη, ώ ς μέν τίνες, κρι­ θείς, ώ ς δέ ένίοις δοκεϊ, ψήφου έπενεχθείσης μ η κριθέντι; Anth. Pal. 7 , 130: καί σεϋ, Π ρ ω τ α γ ό ρ η , φάτιν έκλυον, ώς 5ρ* ' Α θ η ν ώ ν / ί κ ποτ* Ιών κ α θ ' όδον πρέσβυς έών έΌανες· / είλετο γ ά ρ σε φυγείν Κ έ κ ρ ο π ο ς π ό λ ι ς · άλλα σ ΰ μέν που / Παλλάδος άστυ φύγες, Πλουτέα δ* ούκ f φ υ γ έ ς ; Τ . G o m p c r z , Gr. Denker, I* ( 1 9 2 2 ) , 3 6 5 , says he w e n t i n t o exile a n d w a s d r o w n e d o n his v o y a g e ; H . R i t t c r a n d L. Prcllcr, Hist. Phil. Gr." (1934), 1 8 5 , date his exile in 411 B . C , u n d e r t h e F o u r H u n d r e d . But J. B u r n e t , Gr. Phi/os. 1 (1914), 111-112 p o i n t s out (1) t h a t P r o t a g o r a s died early in the

Dl

Peloponncsian W a r ; (2) that Plat. Meno, 91c speaks of his r e p u t a t i o n as unsul­ lied; (3) that in Plat. Apol. Socrates makes n o reference t o this trial a n d has t o g o back t o A n a x a g o r a s for a parallel t o his o w n case. H e n c e B u r n e t w o u l d reject the tradition of his c o n d e m n a t i o n , and also (id., 113) the b u r n i n g of his b o o k s , since these were widely read l o n g after his death (cf. Plat. Tbeaet. 152a). Cf. also J. S. M o r r i s o n in CI. Quart. 35 (1941), 3-7. T o Athenian persecution of p h i l o s o p h e r s and o t h e r leaders Cicero elsewhere refers; e.g., Legg. 3 , 2 6 ; cf. also Rep. 1, 5 ; Off. 1, 8 6 ; Pro Sest. 141. F o r Plato's penalty for atheism sec Ugg. 10, 907d-909d. l i b r i . . . c o m b u s t i : in addition t o passages cited in the p r e v i o u s n o t e cf. Val. Max. 1, 1, ext. 7 : Protagoras pbilosopbus ab Atheniensibus pulsus est librique

eius publict cxusii, Hicr. Cbron, ann, Abr. 1578: Protagoras sophista [sc. clarus habetur], cuius libros decreto publico Athenienses exusserunt-, Scrv. Aen. 4, 379: Cicero in libris de deorum natura triplicem de diis dicit esse opinionem: deos non esse, cuius rei auctor apud Atbenas exustus est; esse et nihil curare, ut Epicurei; esse et curare, ut Stoici; Syncell. 248a (Corp. Script. Hist. Hyz- H . 471). O n the b u r n i n g of b o o k s c o n t a i n i n g seditious o r heretical d o c t r i n e s , practiced from as early as J e r e m i a h (36, 1-32; J o s e p h . Ant. 10,95) and in G r e c o - R o m a n tradition from P r o t a g o r a s , sec T . Birt, Das ant. Bucbnesen (1882), 369; C. A. Forbes in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 67 (1936), 114-125; F . A. Sochatoff in CI. Outlook, 16 (1939), 8 2 ; A . S. Pease in Munera Studiosa (for W . H . P. H a t c h , 1946), 145-160. A m o n g the G r e e k s it was philosophical b o o k s which were t h u s destroyed, a m o n g the R o m a n s often religious o n e s . T h e rite usually t o o k place in public (in contione, a c c o r d i n g t o Cicero, which may refer cither t o the g a t h e r i n g of spectators or, possibly, t o the locality in which they assembled (αγορά)); Min. Fcl. 8, 3 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 22, 6 ; De Ira, 9, 2 ;

358

1,63

mo tardioris ad hanc sententiam profitcndam multos esse factos, quippe cum poenam ne dubitatio quidem * effugere potuisset. Quid * de sacrilegis, quid de impiis periurisque s dicemus? 4 'Tubulus 6 si Lucius umquam, 1 quidam A * dicendum Dl

■ quid] ct quid Bxt sed quid B*FM · si tubulus m. rec. A, tubolus Μ

* per iuris quid

A1

cf. Val. Max. 1, 1, 12: in cons pec tu populi; versive than would actual atheism. sacrilegis: properly the theft of sa­ 1, 1, ext. 7: pub/ice exusti; Tac. Agric. 2, 1: in comitio acforo; Lucian, Alex. 47: cred objects or properties from a temple κομίσας ές την άγοράν μέσην; Diog. L. or other sacred spot; cf. 3, 83; Legg. 9, 52: έν τη άγορα; Eue. Pr. Εν. 14, 19, 2, 40: sacri/egp poena est, neqite ei soli qui 10: δημοσία έν μέση τη άγορφ; and si­ sacrum abstuierit sed etiam ei qui sacro milar phrases), and was probably regard­ com menda turn; Scrv. Aen. 10, 79: sacri/egi ed not merely as a public deterrent but dicuntur quia sacra /egunt, hoc est, furantur; (sometimes, at least) as by sympathetic Non. p . 332 M. (p. 523 L.): sacriJepum ... magic injuring the authors of the books; id est, de sacro furtum; Isid. Etjm. 5, 26, a clear instance is Lucian, Alex. 47: 12: sacri/egium proprie est sacrarum rerum Εκαυσεν επί ξύλων σύκινων ως δήθεν furtum; J. Pfaff in P.-W. 1A (1920), αυτόν καταφλέγων, κτλ. 1678-1681, citing various definitions tardioris: cf. Pro Caec. 9: sit* vos from the Digest. The Greek is Ιεροσυλία. existimationis illius periculum . . . tardiores i m p i i s : impittas (ασέβεια) towards fecit adhuc ad iudicandum; Att. 9, 18, 1. the gods corresponds to injury or crime That the invidia attaching to religious against fellow-men; cf. 3, 84; Legg. 1, 40. scepticism, if not the actual punishments pcriuris: false swearing by the gods meted out to it, conduced to mental implies either that they are not believed reservations and hypocrisy on the part of to exist or that they are unable or un­ philosophers and others was sometimes willing to punish the misuse of their charged, as against Plato (Justin, Cohort, names; cf. Plat. Legg. 10, 885b: θεούς ad Gr. 22; 25; Eus. Pr. Ev. 13. 14, 13; ηγούμενος είναι κατά νόμους ουδείς Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 38), Euripides πώποτε οΰτε έργον άσεβες είργάσατο (Act. Plac. 1, 7, 2, in Doxogr. Gr.* 298; εκών ούτε λόγον άφήκεν άνομον; Phil|Galen,) Hist. Pbil. 35, in Doxogr. Gr* odem. De Piet. pp. 87-88 Gompcrz. 618 = XIX, 250 K.), Epicurus (1, 85: Tubulus . . . Lucius: the quotation Epicurum, ne in offensionem Atheniennum is from Lucilius, 1312-1313 Marx. The caderef, verbis reliqwsse deos, re sustulisse\ cognomen and the praenomen arc reversed Plut. Ν on posse suaviter, 21, 1102b-d), and in order metri causa. For L. Hostilius even against Cicero himself (Lact. Inst. Tubulus cf. 3, 74: Tubuli de pecunia capta 2, 3, 5; Aug. CD. 4, 30; 5, 9). On the ob rem iudicandam; Fin. 2, 54 [and Rcid's legal problem of atheism, in addition n. on the legal aspects of the matter): to the works cited in 1, 2, n. (Protagoras), an tu me de L. Tubulo putcu dicere? qui cf. [A. \V. Scott) in Harv. Law Rev. 31 cum praetor [142 B.C.; cf. Att. 12, 5b; (1917), 289-293, especially 289. Milton F. Miinzcr in P.-W. 8 (1913), 2514] translates part of this sentence in his quaestionem inter sicarios exerew'sset, ita Areopagitica. aperte cepit pecunias ob rem iudicandam ut ne dubitatio quidem: from the social anno proximo P. Scaevo/a tribunus plebis and political aspects of religion, as gua­ ferret ad plebem vellentne de ea re quatri. ranteeing the sanctity of oaths and hence quo plebiscito decreta a senafu est consult the stability of society, agnosticism quaestio Cn. Catpioni ; profectus in exsilium Tubulus statim nee respondere ausus; erat would appear only a degree less sub­

1,63

359

Si Lupus aut Carbo l aut Neptuni films,' 1

ut carbo Η

enim res aperia; 4, 77; 5, 62: cut Tubuli probi ciiis, cut ne reditus quidem ad bonos nomen odio non est\ Pro Scaur. 1, 5 (ap. salutem a bonis potuit adferre; De Or. Ascon. p. 23 Clark): // . . . pro L. Tubulo 1,154; 3,10; Brut. 103; Phil. 8, 7; 13,1), dicerem. quern unum ex omni memoria though recognizing the eloquence of sceleratissimum et audacisnmum fuisse ac- C. Carbo {Tusc. 1, 5; De Or. 2, 9; Brut. cepimuiy etc.; to which Asconius adds: 96; 103-105; 159; 296; 305). Val. Max. L. hie Tubulus praetonus fuit aetate pa/rum 3, 7, 6 calls him acer et vehement. Ciceronis. is propter multa flagitia cum de aut Neptuni filius: so the mss, exsilio arcesntus esset ut in carcere necareturt though Scaligcr and some modern penenum bibit; Gcll. 2, 7, 20: si imperet . .. editors delete auty making Neptuni filius pro reo Catilina aliquo aut Tubulo aut P. an epithet of Carbo. With aut retained Clodio causam dicere, non scilicet parendum. two lines of explanation are possible: His nomen is known only from coins; (1) Lucilius introduces into this list cf. F. Marx on Lucil. l.c. of human villains a figure from mytho­ Lupus: L. Cornelius Lentulus Lupus\ logy ; or (2) Neptuni filius is an epithet for whose life cf. F. Miinzcr in P.-W. 4 applied by him to some additional (1901), 1386-1387. He held various human villain probably named in the offices including the consulship (156 following line, which Cicero has not B.C.), the censorship (147 B.C), and the here quoted. F. Marx (on Lucil. l.c.\ position of princeps senatus (131 B.C.). F. Munzcr in Hermes, 55 (1920), 427) He had died by 126, when Lucilius thinks the addition of a mythological figure to the three historic ones adds a wrote the first book of his satires, in touch of humor, and identifies the son which he described an assembly of the of Neptune with Polyphemus. But gods held to consult about his death (Serv. Aen. 10, 104); cf. Hor. S. 2, 1, 68: neither Polyphemus nor any other real jamosisque Lupo cooperto persibus; Pcrs. 1, son of Neptune could well have denied 114-115: secuit Utcilius urbem, f te, Lupe, the existence of the gods (despite Philo, tet Muci, et genuinum /regit in Wis. Cicero De Prov. 2, p. 104 Auchcr; for cf. Od. mentions him {Brut. 79) in a list of orators 9, 107), and the addition of such in the and {Jusc. 3, 51) as an opponent of M. present list, far from seeming humorous, would appear, to this editor, clumsy and Cato on policies connected with the ineffective. Further, since over 155 names Punic Wars. of sons of Neptune arc recorded in an­ Carbo: C. Papirius Carbo, though when Lucilius probably wrote these cient authors (cf. A. S. Pease in Harv. lines still a supporter of C. Gracchus, Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 54 (1943), 69-82), we cannot restrict the choice to Polyphemus. and thought by some to have been implicated in the murder of Scipio Neptune appears as the father of prodi­ Acmilianus {Fam. 9, 21, 3), after his gies (Schol. Od. 9,345; Serv. Aen. 3,241), consulship in 120 B.C. became a partisan for the sea, says Plutarch {De Soil. An. 14), brings forth nothing kindly or of the Optimates and defended L. Opimius, the slayer of Gracchus {De Or. 2, gentle (cf. Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 366 {duris)). Hence Neptuni filius becomes 106; 2, 165), but later, under threat of prosecution by L. Crassus, was said to typical of brutality or cruelty; cf. Cornut. N.D. 22, p. 44 Lang: πάντας τους βίαι­ have committed suicide {Fam. 9. 21, 3) or to have gone into exile (Val. Max. ους καΐ μεγαλεπιβούλους γινόμενους, ώς τον Κύκλωπα καΐ τους Λαιστρυγόνας 3, 7, 6). Cicero thought but poorly of καΐ τους Άλωείδας, Ποσειδώνος έμύthe character and politics of most of the family {Fam. 9, 21, 3 ; Am. 4 1 ; θευσαν έχγόνους είναι [cf. Schol. Β //. Legg. 3, 35: Carbonss ... sedition atque im- 16, 34; Schol. vet. Pind. Istb. hyp. 2,

360

1,65

ut ait Lucilius, putasset esse deos,1 tarn periurus * aut tarn inpurus fuisset? 3 64 Non est 4 igitur tarn explorata ista ratio ad id quod vultis confirmandum quam videtur.5 Sed quia commune hoc est argumentum aliorum etiam philosophorum omittam * hoc tempore; ad vestra 7 propria venire malo. 65 Concedo esse deos; doce 8 me igitur unde sint, ubi sint, 1 % cssct deos D periurus] purus Bl · fuisset om. Ο * non est . . . cognationcm (/, 9t) post libri De Fato cap. 4 transponot Β * putetur Dx · emiT tam Η ucstram A1 · doce P% doces cett.

350 Abel]; Gcll. 15, 21: praestantissimos wisest to retain the ms reading, unless, virtute, prudentia, viribus IovisfiJiospot tat as Plasberg suggests, we complete the verse so as to read: si Lupus, aut Carbot apptllaiftrtmt, ut Aeacum et Minoa et Sarpedona; ferocissimos et inmatus et aJienosaut Neptuni fi/ius uJ/us, or, as Professor E. ab omni bumanitate, tamquam e mart genitos,K. Rand suggested to mc, . . . fi/iusqutvis. Neptuni filios dixerunt, Cyclopa et Cercjona tarn periurus: Marx (on Lucil. 1312), et Scirona et Laestrygonas; Scrv. Aen. following J. Uousa, thinks that the 3, 241: Neptuni . . . qui fere prodigiorum apodosis of the condition was expressed omnium pater est . . . sic et peregrinos by Lucilius in hexameters, of which Neptuni filios dicimus, quorum ignoramus traces may lurk beneath the words tarn parentes; Tzctz. ad Lycophr. 156-157: periurus [aut] tarn impurus fuisset. But these τους γαρ θυμικούς και ανδρείους Ποσει­ words merely re-echo Cicero's own δώνος καλοΰσι παΐδας, και έραστας καΐ statement just above: impiis periurisque. et τι τοιούτον; Eustath. in //. 16, 31; I should prefer to think that putasset C.I.L. VI, 33899 ( = Dessau 8750) in a esse deos paraphrased some words of the defixio the person attacked is called original. fi/ium mares (i.e., maris). The phrase non est, etc.: in cod. Β about 321 Neptuni fi/ius comes to be used prover­ Tcubncr lines {non est . . . deorum cog­ bially, as in Varr. Men. 226 Biichclcr; nationcm in 1, 91) arc displaced to a po­ cf. Plaut. M.G. 15: Neptuni nepos; H. sition after Fat. 4; cf. A. C. Clark, Tbe Miillcr-Strubing in fabrb.f. cl. Philol. 117 Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 332-335, (1878), 759-760; A. Otto, Die Spricbwho reckons this transposed block at worter .. . d. Romer (1890), 241. Then it six folia of the archetype J2comes to be assumed as a title by brutal 64 explorata: cf. 1, 51, n. (babei exmen (cf. A. S. Pease, op. cit.t 71-75), ploralum). notably Sextus Pompey; cf. Hor. Epod. commune . . . argumentum: cf. 1, 9, 7-8 (and Porphyrio and (Aero] ad 62: quae communia sunt vobis cum ceteris ioc.)\ App. B.C. 5, 100; Dio Cass. 48, 19, pbilosophis. 2; 48, 48, 5; also Suet. Aug. 16. 65 concedo: cf. 1, 67: concedam; 3, 23. Cotta elsewhere (e.g., 1, 75; 1, 103) In view of these facts it seems most appropriate to consider Neptuni fi/ius grants for the sake of argument a tenet which he has just refuted. If this were an epithet of a mortal. As between the not done the discussion might well come preceding Carbo and a possibly omitted to an end. The short sentences and name following, the former has the ad­ asyndcta seem to represent Cotta's im­ vantage of making the quotation more patience with the discussion by Vcllcius. nearly complete and not requiring a fourth villain; the latter of enabling us doce: cf. 2, 3: prim urn decent esse deos. to retain aut before Neptuni. With the The variant doces seems hardly defensible choice so evenly balanced it seems as a question.

1,65

361

quales * sint corpore, animo, vita; haec enim scire desidero. Abuteris ad omnia atomorum a regno et licentia; hinc quodcumque in solum venit, ut dicitur, effingis atque efficis. Quae primum nullae sunt. Nihil est enim * * s quod vacet corpore, 1 qualis Ρ * athomorum NO, adomorum (?)Al ad Lucr. 1, 266

* Lacunam indicavit Lamb,

unde eint: i.e., from atoms; discussed rule of the atoms." The reference is to in 1, 65-68; 1, 71. The triple division the unpredictable effects of the atomic (wide, ubi, quales) may be rhetorical, like swerve (clinamen); cf. 1, 69; Fin. 1, 20: corpore, animo, vita; cf. H. Uri, Cic. u. d. nam si omnes atomi declinabunt, nullae umepik. Pbilos. (1914), 90; but C Vicol (in quam cohaerescent; nve aliae declinabuntur Epbem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 252; 258) aliae suo nutu recte ferentur, primum erit believes it sincere. hoc quasi provincial dare, quae recte, qua* ubi eint: in the intermundia; cf. 1, 2; oblique ferantur, deinde eadem ilia atomorum 1, 103: quod eius est domicilium, quae sedes,. . . turbulenta concursio hunc mundi ornatum qui locus; 1,104; Sext. Emp. Pyrrhon. 3, 6: efficere non potuit; Fat. 46: quae ergo nova τίς έστι καΐ ποδαπός καΐ ττοϋ [sc. 6 θεός]. causa in natura est quae declinet atomum? nut num sortiuntur inter se qua*, dtclinet, quae quale* . . . corpore: i.e., in human non? For licentia cf. 1, 107: a Democrito shape; cf. 1, 76-102. Whether they exist and what they arc like are points cor­ omnino bate licentia; Div. 2, 127: ista responding to the first two Stoic con­ designandi licentia; 2, 150; Fat. 15; also siderations (2, 3); for the third and licenter in 1, 109, below. fourth the Epicureans furnish no parallel. in solum venit: cf. Fam. 9, 26, 2: animo: with their mingling of reason convivio detector; ibi loquor quod in solum, and virtue cf. 1, 87-89, interrupting the ut dicitur, et gemitum in risus maximos discussion of their bodily form. transfero; Afran. 41 Ribbeck: quod in vita: in their freedom from cares; solum non venit caeco .. . tibi; 342: ni cf. 1, 102; 1, 111-114 (1, 111: quae ergo veniret quod nunc agitur in solum; Varr. Men. 90 Buchelcr: quod in solum mibi vita?). The questions asked above are venerit ponam. Mayor translates "is a good deal jumbled, overlapping, and brought on the tapis" (though he sug­ interrupted in the answers made to them. gests also some less probable explana­ Moreover Cotta here—notably in the tions); J. S. Reid (ap. Mayor ad loc), case of the atoms (1, 65)—is refuting Epicurean views not advanced by Vcl- followed by A. Otto (Die Sprichwbrter . . . leius, giving clear indication that Cicero d. Romer (1890), 328), suggests "meets uses a source arranged in a different or­ the foot" (έμττοδών γίγντται), i.e., "whatever you stumble upon," and der and not very closely adapted in thought to that which was the source compares the phrases quod in huccam of Velleius's exposition in 1, 43-56; venerit and quicqm'd venit in mentem. That the expression is proverbial is in­ cf. R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1154; id., in Symb. Ostoenses, 20 (1940), 22. dicated, as so often in Cicero, by ut At times Cicero seems to realize this dicitur. and himself tries to fit the rebuttal to effingis atque erficis: note the alli­ the argument, though not entirely terative pair. With the thought cf. satisfactorily, as may be seen by com­ Τuse. 1, 22: nihil est enim apud istos [i.e., paring 1, 49-50 with 1, 105-109. the atomists] quod non atomorum turba atomorum regno et licentia: hen- confidaf. diadys (cf. 1, 29: imagnes earumque drprimum: with no clear correlation cumitus); Mayor translates: "the lawless in the text of a second reason (cf. 1, 62:

362

1,66

corporibus autem omnis obsidetur locus; ita nullum inane, nihil esse l individuum potest. 24 66 Haec ego nunc physicorum oracla" fundo,8 vera an falsa nescio, sed veri [simile] * tamen 1 inesse Ο ■ oracula NOM PNB*FM\ similia Ο

* confundo Dl

* [simile] del. A, simili

prtmum), though Mayor would suggest they detach themselves from the in­ conctdam igitur in 1, 67. If such a reason divisible atoms? Cf. De Gen. ad Lift. as non-existence is adduced there might 2, 8. For the Epicurean view of the seem little need for other arguments. indivisibility of atoms cf. Lucr. 1, 483On the other hand, the suppletions of the 634; for the existence of void as neces­ lacuna suggested below provide for a sary for the possibility of motion Lucr. following deindt. 1, 329-397; Diog. L. 10, 40; but for the denial of the reality of void cf. Act. nullae: cf. 1, 61, n. (nulti); 1, 110. With the thought Crcuzcr compares Plot. 1, 18, 1-2; 1, 18, 4-6 (Doxogr. Gr.* 315-317). Plotin. Etm. 2, 4, 7: άλλ' ουδέ at ά*τομοι τάξιν ύλης Ιξουοιν αϊ τό παράπαν autem: regularly used in introducing ούκ ούοαι; sec also Fat. 48: ut essent the minor premiss of a syllogism. atomi, quas quxdem esse mihi probari nullo individuum: i.e., atom; cf. 1, 49; modo potest; Fin. 2, 75: individua .. . quae Plut. Cic. 40, 2 says Cicero provided a nee sunt ulla nee possunt esse. Latin word for τό 4τομον and for τό xcvov. nihil est enim ***quod vacet corpore: unless with Lambinus (on Lucr. 1, 66 physicorum: cf. 1, 32, n. {pby266) we assume a lacuna after enim the sicus); 1, 35, n. (physicus appellatur). passage becomes hardly intelligible. oracla fundo: cf. 1, 42, n. (ea quae ... Lambinus in his edition supplied the gap vocibus fusa); Div. 1, 18: multa . . . vates thus: nihil est enim < minimum. deindt non oracla furenti / pec tore fundebant; 1, 23, and est inane, nihil enim est> quod vacet cor pore;Pease's n. (Juderunt), where philosophers a Little more fully G. F. Schoemann and seers alike share in inspiration and as {Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 286-287; also in mouthpieces pour forth their message his edition), following in part Ac. 1, 27 from within (Lucr. 5, 110-112 (and [where see Rcid's n.], suggests: nihil Bailey's n.); also Epic. Sent. \'atic. 29 est enim Kin rerum natura minimum, quod (p. 110 Bailey); Philodcm. De Piet. p. 148 dividi nequtat; deinde, ut sin/, moveri per Gompcrz: έχρησμφδήσαμχν rrcpl 6cinane non possunt, siquidem id din's inane>ών); 1, 34; 1, 115; 2, 110; Fin. 2, 20: quod vacet corpore; Da vies makes an even quasi oracula edidisse-, 2, 102; Tusc. 1, 17: simpler but not entirely satisfactory nee tamen quasi Pythius Apollo certa ut emendation: nihil est etiam quod vacet sint et fixa quae dixero. Cotta here mocks corpore; corporibus autem [or enim] omnis the solemn tone used by the Epicureans; obsidetur locus. With the objection to cf. A. Ernout and L. Robin on Lucr. 1, the existence of atoms cf. Fin. 1, 20; 413; E. Bignonc, UAristotele perduto, 2 Aristot. Pbys. 6,1, 231 b 10-19; DeCaelo, (1936), 241, n. 1; id., Storia della lett. 3, 4, 303 a 5-303 b 8; De Gen. et Corr. tat. 2 (1945). 190, n. 1. On the frequent 1, 2, 316 b 15-19; Aug. Ep. 118, 31: syncopation of orac{u)lum cf. R. Kuhncrnam nee ipsa* atomos esse ullo modo concedenF. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gram. d. tat. Spr. 1 ■ dum est, quod, omissa subtilitate quae de (1912), 130. Cicero in the philosophical divisione eorporum a doctis traditur, vide works uses now one form, now the other. quam facile secundum ipsorum opinionem vera an falsa nescio: this and the possit ostendi, his argument being, if there allusion to veri . .. similiora betray cither is nothing but atoms and void, how arc the Academic source of this passage or the imagines to be reckoned, and how do (as Mayor thinks) an Academic color

1,66

363

similiora * quam vestra.2 Ista cnim flagitia Dcmocriti sive etiam ante Lcucippi, esse corpuscula quaedam levia, alia aspera, ro1

simcliora Η

* uestra] ucra Η

λόδωρος 6 Επικούρειος διδάσκαλον added by Cicero to a Stoic source, to contrast, as P. Schwcnk suggests (Jabrb. Δημοκρίτου γεγενήσθαι [this denial may have been because of the paucity f. cl. Pbilol. 119 (1879), 65), with the of facts recorded about his life]; Alex. dogmatic sentences surrounding it. Yet cf. P. Cropp. De Auctoribus quos secutus Aphrod. in De Sensu, 2, p. 24, 18 WendCic. in Lib. de N.D., etc. (1909), 16, who land: καΐ προ αύτοϋ Λεύκιππος For a thinks it Academic, since the Stoics did defence of his historicity cf. V. E. Alfieri, Gli atomisti (1936), 8-9, n. 27; and on not deny the existence of void (e.g., his works J. Stcnzcl in P.-W. 12 (1924), Diog. L. 7, 140; Stob. vol. 1, p. 161 2266-2277; an important ancient source Wachsmuth). [simile]: evidently a mistaken anti­ is Diog. L. 9, 30-33; other passages in Vorsokrat. 1, no. 54. He seems to have cipation of timil tora. been a native of Elea, Abdcra, or Miflagitia: so just below: bate flagitia Ictus, and to have studied under Zcno cowipere animo; cf. 1, 18, n. {portenta et miracula); 3, 91: portenta enim ab utrisque of Elea. Though Posidonius thought et flagitia dicuntur; Tusc. 4, 73. Mayor that the atomic theory originated with Mochus of Sidon (Strab. 16, 24; Sext. thinks such scurrility appropriate in the Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 363), others con­ mouth of a dogmatist but not in that sidered Lcucippus its author: [Galen,] of an Academic. Hist. PbiL 3 (Doxogr, Gr* 601 = XIX, Dcmocriti; fur Democritus as the source of the doctrines of Epicurus cf. 1, 229 K.): Try των ατόμων ευρεσιν έπι69; 1, 73: quid est in physicis Epicuri non a νενόηκε πρώτος; Diog. L. 9, 30: πρώ­ Democrito ; 1,93: in Democritum ipsum quernτος τε άτόμους αρχάς όπεστήσατο; secutus estfuerit ingratus; 1,107: a Democrito I-act. Inst. 3, 17, 23: cur nemo ilia praeter omnino baec licentia; 1, 120: Democritus . .. unum Leucippum somniavit, a quo Demo­ cuius fontibus Epicurus bortulos suos in- critus eruditus herediiatem stultitiae reliquit Hcrmias, Irrisio, 12 (Doxogr. rigavit; Fin. 4, 13: equidem etiam Epicurum, Epicuro; x in physicis quidem% Democriteum puto. paucaGr. 654): ταϋτα γάρ τοι πάντα ό Λεύ­ mutat, vel plura sane; at cum de phtrimis κιππος λήρον ηγούμενος αρχάς είναί φησι τά άπειρα καΐ αεικίνητα καΐ ελά­ eadem dicit turn certe de maximis; Plut. χιστα ; cf. Asclcp. in Metaph. p. 33, 9 Adv. Colot. 3, p. 1108c: ό δέ ΜητρόδωHayduck. In other cases the canon of ρος άντικρυς περί φιλοσοφίας είρηκεν, ώς, ει μή προκαΟηγήσατο Δημόκριτος, atomists includes Lcucippus, Democritus, and Epicurus, usually mentioned in that ουκ άν προήλΟεν Επίκουρος έττΐ την σοφίαν; Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 27, 4; Macrob. order, e.g., Act. Plac. 1, 18, 3 (Doxogr. Cr.» 316); [Galen,] /////. Phil. XIX, Sat. 7, 14, 3; and Lucretius speaks res­ pectfully of Democritus (3,371 = 5 , 6 2 2 ) . 259 K.; cf. Cic. Ac. 2, 118; R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. ^. Cicero's pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), On his atomic views cf. Diog. L. 9, 44. 184, n. 1, who remarks that the words eive: expressing some uncertainty: sive etiam here arc intelligible only if "or perhaps 1 should say"; cf. E. Rohdc, there were some doubt as to the origina­ Λ7. Scbr. 1 (1901). 238, n. 0; Goethe compares Pro Sull. 17; Att. 6, 2, 2; tor of the atomic theory. cf. the next note. corpuscula: used of the atoms in the etiam ante Lcucippi: cf. Diog. L. following passages: 1, 67: in individuis 10, 13: άλλ' ουδέ Λεύκιππόν τίνα γεcorpusculis tarn praeclara opera . . . fingenγενησθαί φησι φιλόσοφον, οΰτε αυτός tibus; 2, 94: ex corpusculis . .. concurrenοΰτε "Ερμαρχος, δν ϊνιοί φασι και 'Απολ­ tibus temere atque casu mundum esse per-

364

1,66

tunda l alia, partim autem angulata et hamata,1 curvata 8 quaedam 1 rotunda H\ rutunda P, rotundia HXNBX, rutundia A * et hamata om. FM, foramata DHCP, firamata AGlPlt firmata /*·, ipiramata N> piramata O, piramidata dett.Urs. ■ curuataom. ADHPN

ftctum; Ac. 1, 6: de corpusculorum (ita στρογγύλον και μικρόν; cf. De Sens. 67 enim appellat atomos) concurnone for tut ta {Vorsokrat. 1, no. 55 A 135, 67); Lucr. loqui; Τ use. 1, 22: levibus et rotundis corpus-2, 391-394: et quamvis subito per colum cults efficientem ammum concursu quodamvina vidimus / perfluere; at contra tardum fortuito; 1,42; Aug. CD. 8, 5: in aiomis, cunctatur olivomt ( aut quia m mirum motorιhoc est minutissimis corpusculist quae nee bus est elementis / aut magis bamatis inter dividi nee sentiri queunt; De Gen. ad Litt. se perqtte plicatis; 2, 402-405: ut facile 2, 8; Amm. Marc. 26, 1, 1: individua ilia agnoscas e levibus atque rutundis / esse ea corpuscula, volitantia per inane, άτόμους, quae sensus iucunde tangere possunt, ( et ut nos appellamus; for passages in other contra quae amara at que aspera cumque writers cf. Thes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1909), videntur, / haec magis bamatis inter se nexa teneri; 2, 422-429; 2, 444-446; 2, 451-452: 1026, 45-68. On the varying forms of the atoms cf. Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 42: ilia quidem debent e levibus a I que rotundis / ού δυνατόν γενέσθαι τάς τοσαύτας δια­ esse magis, fluvido quae corpore liquida con­ φοράς έκ των αυτών σχημάτων περιει- stant; 2, 458-459; 2, 466-470; L a . λημμενων, καΐ καθ* έκάστην δέ σχηDe Ira, 10, 5: dixit ergo esse levia et aspera μάτισιν απλώς άπειροι είσιν αϊ δμοιαι, et rotunda et angulata et hamata. For λεΐος ταϊς δέ διαφοραϊς ούχ απλώς άπειροι in this sense cf. many examples cited άλλα μόνον άπερίληπτοι; Aristot. fr. by F. Peters, 7*. Lucr. et M. Cic. quo modo 208, p. 166 Rose; Lucr. 2, 333-477; Vocab. Gr. Epic. Doctr. propria Latinc Act. Plac. 1, 3, 18 {Doxogr. Gr* 286): verterint (1926), 16. On the inequality είναι δέ τα σχήματα τών ατόμων of the Epicurean atoms cf. the passages άπερίληπτα, ουκ άπειρα, μή γαρ είναι cited by F. Sbordone, cd. of Philodcm. μήτ' άγκιστροειδεΐς μήτε τριαινοειδεΐς Adv. Sopb. 142. μήτε κρικοειδείς · ταϋτα γαρ τά σχήματα alia, partim: cf. 1, 103: aliae, partim; εύθραυστα είσιν, αϊ δέ άτομοι απαθείς Div. 1, 93; Rep. 4, 3; Fin. 4, 18; Tusc. άθραυστοι. 5, 38; Am. 45. levia . . . aepcra: cf. Ac. 2, 121: angulata: in Cicero only here, and quaecumque sint docei omnia tfftcta esse not found again till Apulcius; it renders nature, nee ut Hie qui aspen's et levibus et γωνοειδής; cf. F. Peters, op. cit., 13; bamatis uncinatisque corporibus concreta bate also Lucr. 2, 428: magis angel lis paulum esse dicat interiecto inani (somnia censet prostantibus. bate esse Democriti non docentis sed ophamata: not in our mss (which vary tan tis); Thcophr. C.P. 6, 1, 6: Δημό­ between firamata, foramata, ipiramata, κριτος δέ σχήμα περιτιθείς έκάστω γλυ- piramata, etc.), but with some plausibility κΰν μέν τον στρογγύλον καΐ ευμεγέθη by Plasbcrg {ed. maior.) restored here ποιεί- στρυφνόν δέ τόν μεγαλόσχημον from Lact. De Ira, 10, 5; cf. Inst. 3. 17, τραχύν τε καΐ πολυγώνιον καΐ άπερι25 [apparently after Cicero]: levia et φερή· όξϋν δέ κατά τοΰνομα τόν όξύν aspera et rotunda et angulata et hamata τω βγκω καΐ γωνοειδή καΐ καμπϋλον [cf. Ac. 2, 21: bamatis uncinatisque corpori­ καΐ λεπτόν καΐ άπεριφερή· δριμύν δέ bus; fr. ap. Non. p. 189 M. ( = p. 278 L.): τόν περιφερή και λεπτόν καΐ γωνοειδή asperis et levibus et bamatis uncinatisque καΙ καμπϋλον άλμυρόν δέ τόν γωνο­ corpusculis concreta] and from its fre­ ειδή καΐ ευμεγέθη καΐ σκολιόν καΐ Ισο­ quent use in Lucretius in describing σκελή· πικρόν δέ τόν περιφερή καΐ atomic shapes (2, 394; 2, 405; 2, 445; 2. λεϊον Ιχοντα σκολιότητα μέγεθος δέ 468; 4, 662; cf. 6, 1085). It seems to ren­ μικρόν λιπαρόν δέ τόν λεπτόν καΐ der άγκιστροειδής; cf. Aristot. fr. 208,

1,66

365

l

et quasi adunca, ex iis effectum esse caelum atque terram nulla cogente natura sed concursu quodam fortuito—hanc tu opinionem, C. Vellei,2 usque ad hanc aetatem perduxisti,3 priusque te 1

his DM,

hiis Ο

■ uelci A1, uelleius quae (?)/?, uelleiusque Η

p . 166 R o s e ; Act. Plac. 1, 3 , 18 (Doxogr. Gr.* 286); 2, 7, 2 (Doxogr. Gr.* 336); G a l e n , De nat. Fac. II, 49 K . ; F . Peters, op. cit. 7. O t h e r s have e m e n d e d t o s o m e c o m b i n a t i o n of pyramidata o r (J. F o r c h hammcr in Nordisk Tidsskr. f. Filol. 2 set. 5 (1880), 29) to partim auttm angulata figttra% Jjamata quaedam. q u a s i a d u n c a : t h o u g h not a c o m m o n w o r d in Cicero, being f o u n d in Pro Cluent. 180 a n d in the translation from t h e Prometheus given in Tusc. 2, 24, aduncus is yet sufficiently accurate and intelligible s o that H c i n d o r f p r o p e r l y w o n d e r s at the use of quasi. Possibly t h e phrase quasi adunca may be a gloss o n bamata, for it seems t o express a b o u t the s a m e i d e a ; cf. Ac. 2, 1 2 1 : hamatis uncinaUsque corporibus', Ο ν . Μ. 13, 934: aduncos . . . bamos. F . Peters, op. cit., 15, c o m p a r e s Lucr. 2, 427: fiexis mucronibus utua, and e q u a t e s it with καμπύλος. e f f e c t u m e s s e c a e l u m : cf. Hict.Ep. 119, 5, 5: Epicurus ex suis atomis mundum strust et universa conformat. n u l l a c o g e n t e natura: cf. 1, 6 7 : nulla moderante natura. As Mayor remarks, t h i s is correct for E p i c u r u s b u t inappli­ cable t o Lcucippus and D e m o c r i t u s ; cf. Act. Plot. 1, 25, 4 ( - Vorsokrat. 1, n o . 55 Β 2 = Doxogr. Gr.* 3 2 1 ) : Λεύ­ κ ι π π ο ς πάντα κ α τ ' ανάγκην, τήν 8* α υ ­ τ ή ν ΰπάρχειν είμαρμένην. λέγει γάρ έν τ ω ΙΙερΙ νοΰ· ουδέν χ ρ ή μ α μ ά τ η ν γ ί ­ νεται, άλλα πάντα έκ λόγου τε καΐ ύ π ' α ν ά γ κ η ς ; Aristot. De Gen. An. 5, 8, 7 8 9 b 2-4: Δημόκριτος δε τό ού ένεκα άφείς λέγειν, πάντα ανάγει εις ανάγ­ κ η ν , οίς χρήται ή φύσις; Cic. Fat. 2 3 : id Democritus, aw:tor atomorum, accipere maluit, necessitate omnia fieri, quam a corporibus individuis naturalis motus avellere; 3 9 : eorum qtJ censerent omnia ita feito fieri ut id fa turn vim necessitatis adferret, in qua sententia Democritus . . . fust. In 1, 69, b e l o w , Cicero m e n t i o n s Eipicurus's desire

* p e r d u x t i Bl

t o escape from this fatalism of D e m o c r i ­ t u s ; elsewhere, h o w e v e r , he less care­ fully uses the w o r d fortuitus t o describe the m o t i o n of the a t o m s of D e m o c r i t u s ; e.g., Ac. 1, 6: de corpusculorum {ita enim appellat atomos) concurnone fort us ta loqui; Tusc. 1, 2 2 : Democritum . . . corpusculis efficientem am mum concursu quodam for­ tuito; 1, 42. c o n c u r s u . . . fortuito: besides the passages just cited cf. 1, 9 1 : tarn felix concursus atomorum; 2, 9 3 : mundumque effici . . . ex eorum corporum concurnone fortuita; 2, 9 4 ; Fin. 1, 17: ut concursionibus inter se cohaerescant; 1, 20: ilia atomorum in quo etiam Democritus haeret, turbulenta concursio bunc mundi ornatum efficere non poterif; Min. Fel. 5, 7: sint fortuitis concursionibus totius membra coaliia; Arnob. 1, 3 1 : casibus fortuitis et concur sionibus temerariis sum mam rerum construere; 2, 10: vidit enim . . . individuorum Democritus concurnones', Lact. De Ira, 10, 3 : minuta ilia semina quorum concursu fortuito cobaesisse mundum locuntur; C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 141. T h e concursus is by F. Peters, op. cit., 2 1 , identified with σύγκρουσις (e.g., Plut. Adv. Colot. 10, p . 1112b); by A. F r n o u t a n d L. Robin a n d Bailey (on Lucr. 5 , 67) with συμφόρησις (e.g.. E p i c . a p . D i o g . L. 1 0 , 5 9 ; 1 0 , 6 9 ) . h a n c tu o p i n i o n e m : cf. Div. 2, 7 3 : hoc tu auspicium . . . putas? If the anacol u t h o n had n o t been i n t r o d u c e d Plasbcrg thinks that the sentence m i g h t have concluded: ne tu quidem probares nisi velles Epicureus esse. C. V e l l e i : the use of b o t h praenomen and nomen in the vocative seems unusual­ ly formal, and p e r h a p s d r a w s a t t e n t i o n t o the serious responsibility of Vellcius for the p e r p e t u a t i o n of t h e views of F p i c u r u s . But cf. F. Stolz-J. H . SchmalzJ. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. Gr} ( 1 9 2 8 ) , 612, o n the enclitic position.

366

1,66

quis de omni vitae statu quam de ista auctoritate deiecerit; l ante enim iudicasti Epicureum te esse oportere quam ista cognovisti. Ita necesse fuit aut haec 2 flagitia concipere animo aut susceptae 1

deicerit AlBl

» ad haec Η

ueque ad hanc aetatem: cf. 1, 11; Tusc. 1, 5.

quie: an indefinite pronoun usually employed in subordinate (especially conditional) clauses, more rarely in main clauses; cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausj. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 633-634. de . . . vitae statu . . . deiecerit: cf.

καΐ Μητρόδωρος έτι δ' Έρμαρχος άποφαίνονται τέχνην ύπάρχειν την τ<οι>αύτη<ν>, ώς έν τοις έξης ύπομνήσομεν, ol τούτοις άντιγράφοντες ού πάνυ τι μακράν της των πατρ<α>λοίων καταδί­ κης άφεστήκασιν; Sen. Ep. 25, 5: sic fac

. . . omnia, tamquam spectet

Epicurus',

Plut. De vit. Pud. 8, p. 532b: πολλούς έστιν ίδεΐν και των φιλοσοφείν λεγο­ μένων, 'Επικουρεί ους καί Στωικούς Tusc. 2 , 1 4 : tarn cito de sententia esse deiectum; ίντας, ούχ έλομένους ουδέ κρίνον­ Or at. 129: de statu omni deiecimus; 2 V'err. τας άλλα προσθεμένους δυσωποϋσιν ol2, 10: de vitae meae statu . . . deducerent; κείοις καί φίλοις; Orig. C. Cels. 1, 10: A m m . Marc. 28, 4, 1: ab bumanitatis statu detect us. The figure seems to be taken ού γάρ περιμείνας άκοϋσαι τους πάντων φιλοσόφων λόγους καί τών διαφόρων αΐfrom a pugilistic knock-out. J. S. Rcid (ap. Mayor ad loc.) thinks that deiecerit is ρέσεων, καί την άνατροπήν μέν τώνδε κατασκευήν δέ έτερων, ούτω; αίριϊται probably future perfect indicative rather than perfect subjunctive, comparing ήτοι Στωικός ή Πλατωνικός ή Περι­ πατητικός ή 'Επικούρειος είναι ή οποι­ 2 Verr. 4, 59; Pro Plane. 79; Liv. 7, 40, 10. For vitae status cf. Fin. 1, 49; ασδήποτε φιλοσόφων αίρέσεως· αλλ* άλόγω) τινί, κάν μή βούλωνται τοϋτο 2, 45; Tusc. 5, 2; Ac. 2, 65. όμολογεϊν, φορά έρχεται έπί τό άσκηauctoritate: the doctrine, because ex­ σαι, φέρ' είπεϊν, τόν Στωικόν λόγον καpressed by Democritus and Epicurus, ταλιπών τε τους λοιπούς; Arnob. 6, 11: possessed auctoritas. ante enim iudicasti: cf. 1, 17, nn. quod semel sine ratione fecistis, ne videamini (liberο iudicio; nulla . . . adstrictum neces­ sitate)-, Ac. 2, 8: ceteri primum ante tenentur adstricti quam quid esset optimum iudicare potuerimt; deinde infirmissimo tem­ pore aetatis aut obsecuti amico cuidam aut una alicuius quern primum audierunt orations capti de rebus incognitis indicant et ad quamcumque sunt disciplinam quasi tempestate delati ad earn tamquam ad saxum adhatrescunt; 2, 9 : iudicaverunt autem re semel audita atque ad unius se auctoritatem contulerunt. sed nescio quo modo plerique errare malunt eamque sententiam quam adamavermt pugnacisnme defendere quam sine pertinacia quid constantissime dicatur exquirere; Philo-

dcm. Lib. p. 22 Olivieri: καί τό συνέχον xal κυριώτ<α>τον, Επικουρώ, καθ' δν ζην ή<ι>ρήμε0α, πειθαρχήσομεν; Rbet. 1, ρ. 12 Sudhaus: cl γάρ ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς

aliqiud aliquando nescisse, defends tis meliusque putatis non vinci quam confessae cedere atque adnuere veritati; Y'.us. Pr. Ev. 1 , 1 , 1 1 ; Greg. Thaumat. In Orig. Or. panegyr. 14.

Quintil. Inst. 12, 2, 26, says of the Stoics that velut Sacramento rogati vel etiam su­ per stitione cons trieti nefas ducunt a suscepta semel persuasione diseedere. So Epicurus

at his death bade his friends των δογ­ μάτων μεμνήσθαι (Diog. L. 10, 16), and Fus. Pr. Ev. 14, 5, 3, says: ύπηρξέ τε έκ τοϋ έπί πλείστον τοις μετέπειτα Έ π ι κουρείοις μηδ° αύτοΐς είπεϊν πω εναντίον ούτε άλλήλοις ούτε 'Επικουρώ μηδέν είς μηδέν, βτου καί μνησθηναι άξιον άλλ' έστιν αύτοΐς παρανόμημα, μάλλον δέ άσέβημα, καί κατέγνωσται τό καινοτομηθέν. haec flagitia: sec above: ista enim flagitia

Democriti.

1, 67

367

philosophiae nomen amittere. 67 Quid enim mereas ut Epicureus * esse desinas? 'Nihil equidem/ inquis,2 'ut rationem 3 vitae beatae veritatemque deseram.' Ista igitur est Veritas? Nam de vita beata nihil repugno, quam tu ne in dco quidem 4 esse censes nisi plane otio * langueat.6 Sed ubi est Veritas? In mundis, credo, innumerabilibus, omnibus minimis temporum punctis 7 aliis nascentibus, aliis cadentibus; an in 8 individuis corpusculis tarn praeclara opera nulla moderante natura, nulla ratione fingentibus? Sed oblitus liberalitatis meae, qua tecum paulo ante uti coeperam, 1 cpicurus BFM, cpicurcas Pl * inquit Ο quidem] uideo Ο * otio in ras. At optio PNOBF1 7 cunctis ACP ' in om. HBFM, add. Ο

67 quid enim mereas ut: "what would you take (as a bribe), t o " ; cf. Fin. 2, 74: quid enim mereri velis . . . quid merearis igitur ut; 2 Verr. 4, 135: quid arbitrament Rtginos . . . merere veile ut; Phil. 1, 34: putasn: ilium immortaiitatem mereri voluisse ut; Plaut. Men. 217: tuque . . . ut te perdam meream deorum divitias mihi; Hdt. 3, 38: ctpe-ro έπί χάσω αν χρήματι βουλοίατο τους πατέρας αποθνήσκοντας κατασιτέεσΟαι. vitae beatae: a very frequent phrase in Cicero and other writers; cf. 1, 24; 1, 53; 1, 113; 1, 114; and many other instances in H. Mcrguct, Lex. %. d. pbilos. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 328-330. It is con­ stantly used in the sense of "happiness,'* for which Latin lacks a satisfactory noun; cf. 1, 95, n. (beatitas she beatitudo). ista . . . est veritae: the more logical istud (i.e., the Epicurean doctrine) is at­ tracted into the gender of Veritas; cf. 1, 122: non erit ista amicitia. nihil repugno: cf. 1, 62, n. {non pugno). otio langueat: cf. 1, 7, n. (otio langueremus); 1, 51, n. {nihil agit). ubi est veritae: cf. John, 18, 38: λέγει αύτώ ο Πειλάτος Τί έστιν αλή­ θεια; Cotta's question is not completely understood unless we recall his scep­ tical principles; cf. 1, 66: veri .. . similiora; also Cicero's own statement in 3, 95: ad veritatis similitudinem . . . propensior. mundis . . . innumerabilibus: cf. 1,

3

4 ratione Ν in dco · languat Bl, languet Fl

25, and n. (innumerabilis . . . mundos); 1, 53; 1, 96; 2, 48; 2, 94; Dip. 2, 11, and Pease's n. (unusne mundas); Ac. 2, 55; 2, 125; Fin. 1, 21; 2, 102; Tim. 12; H. Usencr, Bpicurea (1887), 213-214. credo: ironical, as often; cf. 1, 86, n. (credo); 1, 111; T. Wopkcns, Adv. crit. 1 (1828), 71-72. Davies, however, has not hesitated to emend to cedo (cf. 1, 75). omnibus minimis: cf. 3, 86: omnia minima; Madvig on Fin. 3, 3. temporum punctis: cf. 1, 52, n. (puncto temporii). nascentibus . . . cadentibus: cf. 1, 25, n. (orientis occidentisqm); Fin. 1, 21: innumerabiles mundi, qui et oriantur et intereant cotidie. praeclara opera: cf. 1, 100: οperibus magnificis atque praeclaris; Ac. 2, 119: tarn praeclari opens inceptio; Tim. 4: praeilarum opus (καλόν . . . παν] efficiat necesse est. nulla moderante natura: cf. 1, 66, n. (nulla cogente natura). sed oblitus: in 1, 65, Cotta had sug­ gested discussing unde sint, ubi sint, quales rint; now, having discussed the first point, he passes to the third topic, quales sint. liberalitatis meae: cf. 1, 62: vide quam tecum agam liberal/ter; quae communia sunt vobis cum ceteris philosophis non attingam. Yet he has drifted into a discus­ sion of the atomic theory (cf. Fin. 1,18: sed hoc commune vitium ; illae Bpicuri pro-

368

1,68

plura complector. Concedam igitur ex individuis constare omnia; quid ad rem? Deorum enim natura quaeritur. 68 Sint* sane ex atomis; non igitur aeterni.2 Quod 3 enim ex atomis, id 4 natum aliquando est 5 ; si natum,6 nulli dei ante quam nati; et si 7 ortus est deorum, interims sit necesse est, ut tu 8 paulo ante de Platonis mundo disputabas. Ubi igitur illud vestrum beatum, et aeternum, quibus duobus verbis significatis * deum ? Quod cum efficere vultis, in dumeta 10conrepitis." Itaenim dicebas, non lt corpus esse 1 sit Μ * cxterni Hl ■ quod de//. Rom., Ven.t quia cett. * id A%, si id Nt sit AlOBFM, r e n a t u m (re in ras.) Ρ * a l i q u a n d o est B\ a l i q u a n d o sit x 7 ACPNOB*FM aliquandost PI. * n a t u m ] n a t u s O, nati N, nat H et si] si add. P* ■ tu in ras. A * significatis (t sup., is in ras.) P, significastis Bx% tis in 10 X u ras. Ν in d u m c c t a AP, i n d u m e n t a GNF , in d u m **** D corripitis ll Ml, c u m re pet is Ν n o n om. Ν

priae ruinae) a n d that of the countless universes, a tenet not peculiar t o E p i c u ­ rus. c e c u m . . . uti: " u s e in my discussion w i t h y o u " ; tecum recalls 1, 62, just q u o t e d ; cf. also 3 , 3 : neque enim mibi par ra/io cum Lucilio; Fam. 5, 2, 6: satis habeas nihil me etiam tecum de tui fratris injuria conqueri; A/t. 10, 1, 4 : cum Sexto servasti gravitatem; Plaut. Baccb. 4 9 3 : hoc tecum oro ut . . . regas; Most. 1069: docte atque astu mibi captandumst cum Mo. p a u l o a n t e : cf. 1, 2 0 ; 1, 68. plura c o m p l e c t o r : cf. Fin. 2, 118: ne plura complector. c o n s t a r e o m n i a : for omnia -= x6 παν (τά πάντα of Plat. Tim. 50b) cf. Ac. 1, 2 7 ; 2, 5 5 ; 2, 1 1 7 ; 2, 118 (and Reid's note); Tusc. 1, 4 2 : ex quibus omnia constare dicuntur. q u i d ad r e m : cf. Div. 2, 6 7 : hoc minus ad rem; Phil. 2, 56: nihil . . . ad rem Att. 12, 40, 4 : nihil ad rem; Rcid o n Ac. 1, 15. 68 e x a t o m i s ; n o n . . . a e t e r n i : cf. 3 , 2 9 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 180: cl μέν σύγκριμά έστι, φθαρτόν έ σ τ ι ν παν γαρ τό κ α τ ά σύνοδόν τίνων άποτελεσΟέν ανάγκη διαλυόμενον φΟείρεσΟαι; also 1, 7 1 , b e l o w : dum individstorum corporum concretionem fugit ne interitus et disci patio consequatury negat esse corpus deorum sed tamquam corpus. For the ellipsis

of t h e v e r b w i t h aeterni M a y o r c o m p a r e s 1, 8 4 : quot bominum linguae tot nomina deorum . . . ut tu Velleius; 1, 1 1 0 : sine virtutt certe nullo modo. q u o d e n i m e x a t o m i s : for quod all mss s a v e t h e deteriores read quia. T h e c o n ­ fusion may have arisen f r o m c o m p e n d i a for t h e t w o w o r d s , which f r o m t h e e i g h t h c e n t u r y o n w a r d at times r e s e m b l e d each o t h e r . Quod seems clearly n e e d e d b y the sense t o c o r r e s p o n d t o id. a l i q u a n d o s t : cf. 1, 4 8 : puleberrimast. ut t u p a u l o a n t e : in 1, 20. N o t e the repetition of paulo ante at a very s h o r t interval after 1, 67. P l a t o n i s m u n d o : cf. 1, 18: murut Platonis. i l l u d v e s t r u m b e a t u m et a e t e r n u m : cf. D i o g . L. 10, 139: τό μακάριον κχΐ άφθαρτον. i n d u m e t a c o n r e p i t i s : for similar references t o the o b s c u r i n g t h i c k e t s or the spiny perplexities of a r g u m e n t ct. Ac. 2 , 7 5 : contorta et aculeata quaedam σοφίσματα; 2, 9 8 : omnes istos aculeos et totum tortuosum genus dispu/andi ; 2, 112: in . . . Stoicornm dumeta compellimus; Fin. 3 , 3 : quam sit . . . spinosum . . . disserendi genus; 4, 6: bominum spinas vellen/ium, ut Stoici; 4, 7: pungunt quasi aculeis interrogatiunctdis angustis; 4, 7 9 : nee drsserendi spinas probavit; Tusc. 1, 16: baec enim spinosiora; 4, 9 : spinas partiendi

1,69

369

in deo l sed quasi corpus, nee sanguinem sed tamquam sanguinem. 25 69 Hoc persaepe facitis, ut, cum aliquid non veri simile dicatis et effugere reprehensionem velitis,2 adferatis aliquid quod omnino ne fieri quidem possit, ut satius fuerit illud ipsum de quo ambigebatur concedere 8 quam tarn inpudenter * resistere. Velut δ 1 deum Ο O, ucl id Ρ

■ ueliitis AlPl

■ concede Pl

* imprudenter Ml

· uclud

et definiendi praetermittunt; De Or. 1, 83: σήτες άκανθολόγοι; W. L. Lorimcr in spinosa quatdam et exilis oratio; 2, 158: CI. Rev. 54 (1940), 78. compungunt suis acuminibus; Orat. 114, ita . . . dicebas . . . esse: for ita qui dialectic! dicuntur spinoHora multa anticipating a clause in indirect discourse pepererunt; Parad. 2: minutis interrogatiun- cf. Fat. 24: ita dicimus velle aliquid quemculis quasi punctis quod proposuit ejfuit; piam .. . sine causa; Τ use. 1, 72: ita enim Plat. Sophist. 236d: κομψώς είς άπορον censebat . . . duas esse vias; 3, 41: nee vero είδος διερευνήσασθαι καταπέφευγεν; 239c: ita diet potest mentis laetitiam solam esse πανούργος εις άπορον ό σοφιστής τόπον in bonis; Madvig on Fin. 2, 13; 3, 53. καταδέδυκεν; Sen. Rhct. Control». 1, quasi corpus: cf. 1, 49; R. Philippson proem. 22: per spinosum locum ambulan- in Symb. Osloentes, 20 (1940), 23, who tem\ Sen. lip. 82, 22: in minuta ac spinosa points out that Vcllcius there empha­ cogendus; Lucian, Dial. Mort. 10, 8: sized the physical form of the gods, but λόγους ακανθώδεις; Athcn. 9, 385b: that Cotta here deals rather with their ό τάς άκανθας άγείρων Ούλπιανός ; Greg. immortality. Thaumat. In Orig. Orat. paneg. 14: ου­ 69 veri simile: the language of the δείς δέ ούτε λαβύρινθος ούτω δύσε ξAcademic reappears. The Epicureans here έλικτος . . . ούτε ύλη δασεία καΐ ποι­ arc said to replace the improbable by the κίλη . . . ώς λόγος, ct τις εΐη κατ' αυ­ impossible; R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenτών τώνδέ τίνων φιλοσόφων; Hicr. Ep. ses, 20 (1940), 27) compares Scxt. Emp. 69, 2, 5: spinosulus noster obmutuit; 133, Adv. Pbys. 1, 42: ό δέ Δημόκριτος τό 5, 3: syllogismorum spineta decurrenj; Adv. ήττον άπορον δια τοϋ μείζονος άπορου Rufin. 1, 16: Cbrysippus et Antipater inter διδάσκων άπιστος εστίν. spine ta versantur; 1, 30: spinas Cleanthis satius fuerit: cf. 3, 69: ut satius fuerit et contorta Cbrysippi; Adv. Pelag. 1, 14: nullam omnino nobis a dis . . . datum esse inter phiiosopborurn spine ta; Adv. Helvid. 2: rationem quam tanta cum pernicie datam; Aristottlis spineta; In Naum, p. 582 Vail.: De Or. 3, 110; Tcr. Andr. 307-308: Chrysippi spine ta; In Titum, pp. 735-736 qtianto id te satiust dare operam . . . quam Vail.: vagam rbetoricae libertatem in syllo­ id eloqui; A mob. 6, 26: nonne satius fuerat gismorum spineta concludere; Aug. C. Acad. saltitare . . . quam, etc. 2, 6: inter opinionum fallacium dumeta fron- de quo ambigebatur: cf. Fin. 2, 4: descit; De Gest. Pelag. 65: baeresis illius inter eos qui ambigunt; De Or. 1, 242: dumeta quotidie . . . silvescere dolebamus; quod ambigitur inter peritissimos; 2, 104: Ep. 732, 2: quis aspera dumeta substravit; quod inter homines ambigatur; 2, 110: in Serm. 352, 3: in quibusdam quasi dumetis quo quale sit quid ambigitur. densissimis et crassa umbra lumen accendit; inpudenter: cf. 1,13 iprocax Academia; A mm. Marc. 22, 16, 16: Aristarchtu Div. 2, 31; 2, 109: at impudentes sumus qui grammaticae ret dumis excellens\ Antb. Pal. ...non concedamus; Ac. 2, 115: utrum 11, 321,1: γραμματικοί . . . σήτες ακαν­ igitur nos impudentes qui labi nolumus; 2,126: θών; 11, 322, 2: ατυχείς σήτες άκανvide ne impudenter etiam postules; Fat. 39: θοβάται; 11, 347, 2: οί τ' άπ' Άριστάρχου quod est inpudentius; Varr. L.L. 8, 41: 24

370

1, 69

Epicurus cum * videret, si atomi ferrentur * in locum infcriorem suopte 8 pondere, nihil fore in nostra potcstate, quod csset earum 1

cum] si Ml

impudentes

* fercntur Hx&

sunt qui dicunt tsse anaJogias.

vclut: cf. 1, 2, n. (velut). Cotta here gives three examples of mistaken judg­ ments by Epicurus: (1) his assertion of the atomic swerve (1, 69); (2) the denial of disjunctive propositions (1, 70); and (3) his declaration of the infallibility of sensations (1, 70), after which, at 1, 71, he returns to the topic of quasi corpus which he began at 1, 68. •i atomi: cf. Fat. 22-23: std Epicurus declination» atomi vitari ntcessitatem fati putat. itaque tertius quidam motus oritur extra pondus et plagam, cum decUna t atomus intervallo minimo (id appellat ελάχιστον); quam declinationem sine causa fieri si minus verbis, re cogitur confiteri. non enim atomus ab atomo pulsa declinat. nam qui potest pelli alia ab alia, si gravitate Jeruntur ad perpendiculum corpora individua rectis lineis, ut Epicure placet? stquitur enim ut, si alia ab alia numquam depellatur, ne contingat quidem alia aliam. ex quo efficitur etiamsi sit atomus toque declinet, declinare sine causa, banc Epicurus rationem induxit ob earn rem, quod veritus est, ne, si semper atomus gravitate ferretur naturali ac necessaria, nihil liberum nobis esset, cum ita moveretur animus ut atomorum motu cogeretur. id Democritus, auctor atomorum, accipere maluit, necessitate omnia fieri, quam a corporibus individuis naturalis motus avellere; Fin. 1, 18-19: censei enim eadem ilia individua et solida corpora ferri deorsum suo pondere ad lineam, bunc naturaltm esse omnium motum. deinde ibidem homo acutus, cum illud occurreret, si omnia deorsum e regione ferrentur et, ut dixi, ad lineam, numquam fore ut atomus altera alteram posset attingere, * itaque attulit rem commenticiam: declinare dixit atomum perpaulum, quo nihil posset fieri minus; . . . ilium motum naturaUm omnium ponderum . . . e regione inferiorem locum petentium sine causa eripuit atomis.

ferrentur: a regular term for the mo­ tion of the atoms; e.g., Fin. 1, 20; Fat.

■ suo tc AlO,

ptc Ρ

18; 2 3 ; 47; 48; Lucr. 2, 84; Diog. L. 9, 44: τάς άτόμους . . . φέρεσθαι δ* έν τω βλω δινουμένας; 10, 6 1 : οίσθήσεται; also the noun φορά, as in Diog. L. 10, 6 1 ; Plot in. Enn. 3, 1,2. in locum inferiorem: as in Fin. 1, 19 (quoted in note on si atomi, above); equivalent to deorsum (κάτω), which Gccro also uses of atomic motion (Fin. 1, 18; 1, 19). The notion of an upper and a lower region of the universe, how­ ever, is considered by Plato (Tim. 62c-d) as completely erroneous. •uopte pondere: cf. Fin. 1,18 (quoted in note on si atomi, above); Fat. 23: si .. . atomus gravitate ferretur naturali ac necessaria; Lucr. 2, 8 4 : out gravitate sua ferri primordia rerum; D i o g . L. 10, 6 1 :

οΰθ' ή 4νω οΰθ' ή είς τό πλάγιον δι» των κρούσεων φορά, οΰθ* ή κάτω δια των Ιδίων βαρών. in nostra potestate: cf. Fat. 9: nihil esset in nostra potentate ή ita se res haberet\

23 (quoted in note on si atomi, above); 2 5 : motus enim voluntarius earn naturam in se ipse confine t ut sit in nostra potestate nobisque pareat; 4 1 : quae si ipsae non sunt in nostra potestate; 45 [where the phrase

in nostra potestate occurs four times]; Ac.

2 , 3 7 : ea quae est in nostra

potestate

sita . . . adstnsio. The phrase is used to denote the freedom of the will, which Epicurus was desirous of re­ taining; cf. Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 133-134: τήν δέ ύπό τίνων δεσπύτιν είσαγομίνην πάντων διαγελώντος <εΙμαρμένην καΐ μάλλον ά μέν κατ* ανάγκην γίγνεσθαι λέγοντος (added by Uscncr)>, ά δέ άπό τύχης, & δέ παρ' ημάς δια το τήν μέν ανάγκην άνυπεύθυνον είναι, τήν δέ τύχην άστατον όράν, τό δέ παρ' ημάς άδέσποτον, ώ και τό μεμπτδν καΐ το εναντίον παρακολουθεϊν πέφυκεν (έπεί κρεϊττον ήν τ φ περί θεών μύΟω καταχολουθείν ή τη των φυσικών είμαρμένη δουλεύειν 6 μέν γαρ ελπίδα παραιτή­ σεως υπογράφει θεών διά τιμής, ή δέ

1,69

371

motus certus et necessarius, invenit quo modo necessitatem emigeret, quod videlicet Democritum fugerat;* ait atomum, cum pondere et gravitate directo 2 deorsus 5 fcratur, declinare pau1

fugarct Dx

* directa NO

* deorsum C

άπαραίτητον έχει τήν ανάγκην). Philo­ <9>άσκων ταΐς άτόμ<ο>ις κείνησιν εί­ demus, De Sign. 36 (p. 106 Dc Lacy), ναι δι<ά> τήν προς άλλήλας σ<ύν>κρουhowever, remarks: οΰ γαρ Ικανόν είς σιν αυτών, ίν<0ε>ν δέ φαίνεσβαι κατ<η>ντό προσδέξασθαι τάς έπ' ελάχιστον παρανκασμένως π<άντ>α κεινεϊσβαι, φήεγκλίσεις των ατόμων δια τό τυχηρόν <σομε>ν προς αυτόν <ούκουν> οϊδας, xal τό παρ* ημάς, άλλα δε<ϊ> προσεπιόστις ποτέ εΐ, καΐ έλευθέραν τινά έν δεΐζα<ι κ>αΙ τ<6> μηδαμ<ώ>ς <έτέρ>ω ταΐς άτόμοις κείνησιν είναι, ή<ν> Δη­ μάχεσ0<αι> των ένα<ργών>, and there­ μόκριτος μέν ούχ εύρεν, 'Επίκουρος δέ fore an additional reason for the swerve είς φώ<ς> ήγαγεν, παρενκλιτικήν ύπάρwas advanced: Fin. 1, 19: deinde ibidem χουσαν, ως έκ των φαινομένων δείκνυhomo acutus, cum Mud occurreret, si omnia σιν; also the criticisms in Plut. De Soil. deorsum e regione ferrentur et, ut dixi, ad An. 7, p. 964c. With the expression cf. lineam, numquam fore ut atomiis altera alte­ Fin. 4, 63: Stoici hoc videlicet viderunt, ram posset attingere . . . declinare dixit il/os autem id fugerat superiores. atomum perpaulum; Epic. ap. Diog. L. directo deorsus: "straight down­ 10, 61: ούτε γαρ τα βαρέα Οάττον olward"; cf. Caes. B.C. 2, 9, 2: derecto σθήσεται των μικρών καΐ κούφων; Lucr. transversas trabes. On the spelling derecto 2, 216-293, who combines as reasons (mss here support directo) cf. G. Dittmann for the swerve both this and the ne­ in Tbes. Ling. hat. 5 (1910), 1232-1233, cessity of providing for freedom of the especially 1233, 33-42, who finds, on will (2, 251-271); "the act of volition the evidence of inscriptions and the is neither more nor less than the 'swerve' oldest mss, that der- is the earlier form. of the fine atoms which compose the For deorsus the Tbes. Ling. Lot. 5 (1910, mind" (C. Bailey, The Cr. Atomists and 559, 20-21, cites only Cicero (here and Epic. (1928), 320); Plut. Aquat. an 2, 84; Fin. 1, 19) and Apulcius, all other terrestr. 7, p. 964c; R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. authors reading deorsum. With the Z. Cic. pbilos. Schr. 1 (1877), 163-165. thought cf. Fin. 1, 20: atomis . . . quae O n Cicero's own defence of freedom of recte . . . ferantur; De Fato, 22: // gravitate the will cf. Μ. Υ. Henry in Trans. Am. feruntur ad perpendiculum corpora individua pbilol. Assoc. 58 (1937), 32-42. rectis liners. declinare: for passages dealing with motus . . . necessarius: cf. 2, 81: naturam . . . cientem motus . . . necessaries. the atomic swerve (παρέγκλισις, incliquo modo necessitatem eflugeret: natio (1, 73), and, in Lucretius, clinamen', cf. 3, 29: quod effugiat . . . ferendi et pa- cf. W. Croncrt, Kolotes u. Atenedemos ttends necessitatem; Fat. 22; 41: Cbrysippus (1906), 23 (for Philodcmus's allusion to . . . ut et necessitatem 'ffugiat et ftineat Zcno's work περί έγκλίσεως); 176; F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. quo modo fatum\ 46. The somewhat awkward re­ petition {effugeret . . . fugerat) is probably Vocab. Cr. Epic. Discipl. propria Latine verterint (1926), 17; C. Bailey, The Cr. accidental. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 317, n. 0) sec quod . . . Democritum fugerat: in H. Uscncr, Epicurta (1887), 199-201. Fat. 23, Dcmocritus is praised for his who cites Fin. 1, 18-20 (add 1, 28); honest acceptance of necessitas; cf. 1, Fat. 18; 22-23; Plut. De An. Procr. in 66, n. {nulla cogente natura). Yet cf. Tim. 6, p. 1015c (add De Soil. An. 7, Diog. Oenoand. fr. 33, p. 41 William: p. 964c); Aug. C. Acad. 3, 23; to which αν γά<ρ> τώ Δημοκρίτου τι<ς> χ<ρ>ήσηται λόγω, μηδεμίαν μέν έλευθέραν add Lucr. 2, 216-293; Philodcm. De

372

1,70

lulum. 70 Hoc dicere turpius l est * quam illud quod vult' non posse defendere. Idem facit contra dialecticos; a quibus cum 1

1 diccrctur pius PlM\ diceretur plus ABxFl, quod uult om. D, uul A1, uut B1

dicerctur priua Ο

* est]esse 0

Signis, 36, 11-17; Act. Plac. 1, 12, 5 (W. H. D. Rouse on Lucr. 2, 224); (Doxogr. Gr.* 311); 1,23, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* cf. C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. 319-320); Diog. Oenoand. Ix. For gen­ (1928), 317. In Div. 2, 60, Cicero re­ eral treatments cf. A. Ernout and L. marks : illud tamen exploratum babe to, moil Robin on Lucr. 2, 216 ff.; C. Bailey, op. fieripotuisse sine causa; cf. Fat. 18 (quoted at. 316-327; E. Bignonc in Attn** Roma, on pertimuit, below); 23: ex quo efficitur 18 (1940), 159-198 (and works noted in etiamri sit atomus toque declinett declinare his bibliography on 161, n. 2); C. Vicol sine causa. But cf. further E. Bignonc in in Epbem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 202Atene e Roma, 18 (1940), 197. 204; also G. D. Hadzsits, Lucr. and bis dialecticos: not so much a particular Influence (1935), 76-77, comparing the sect as a method of philosophizing, 'jump' of an electron into a new orbit; changing somewhat in its application W. C. Greene, Moira (1944), 423, n. 56. from time to time. Thus it was used by paululum: the slightness of the swerve Plato for those of his school who had required is several times mentioned; been trained in argumentative discussion e.g., Fin. 1, 19: declinare dixit atomum per- by question and answer; later it was pauium; Fat. 22: declinat atomus intervallo commonly applied to the Megarian minimo (id appellat ελάχιστον); 46: cur school (e.g., Diog. L. 2, 106), a possible minimo declinent intervallo; motore non} out member of which was Epicurus's ad­ versary, Heraclides of Bargylia; cf. Diog. cur declinent uno minimo, mm declinent duobus aut tribus; Philodem. De Sigrt. 36 L. 5, 94: Ιβδομος [sc. Ηρακλείδης] Β*ρ(p. 106 De Lacy): τάς έπ' ελάχιστον γυληίτης, κατ' 'Επικούρου γεγραφώς; P. Natorp in P.-W. 5 (1905), 321. Epi­ παρεγκλίσεις; Lucr. 2, 219-220: incertisque locis spatio depellere [se pellere curus called τους διαλεκτικούς πολυφθόHousman] pauium, \ tantum quod momen ρους (Diog. L. 10, 8), and Mctrodorus mutatum dicere possis; 2, 243-245: pauium wrote a book προς τους διαλυτικούς inclinare necessesi / corpora; nee plus quam (id., 10, 24). Still later the term was minimum, ne fingere motus j obliquos videa- applied cither to the Stoics who practiced the logical system of Chrysippus (thus mur et id res vera refutet. 70 turpius est: cf. 1, 1: quid est enim usually in Cicero and Sextus Empiricus) temeritate turpius-, Div. 1, 87: quid veto or to the members of the Middle and boc turpius quam; Fin. 1, 19: ait enim de­ New Academy (Natorp, I.e.), and δια­ clinare atomum sine causa, quo nihil turpius λεκτική came to be used like λογική; cf. De Or. 2, 157: Diogenem [the Stoic] . . . pbjsico quam fieri quicquam sine causa dicere; Ac. 1, 45: neque boc quicquam esse qui diceret artem se tradere bene disserendi et vera acfalsa diiudicandi, quam verbo Graeco turpius quam \ 2, 66: pro veris probare falsa turpissimum est; De Or. 1, 169: quid ergo διαλεκτιχήν appellant; in Fin. 2, 17, the bocfieriturpius aut did potest quam; 2, 302: dialectics arc contrasted with the rbetores; quo quidem mibi turpius videre nihil solet. in Div. 2, 11, with the pbysici. Such logi­ cal studies were despised by Epicurus; In thought this constitutes an important cf. 1, 89; non vestro more std dialecticorum, breach in the philosophic principles of Epicurus, who seems, in assuming a quae funditus gens vestra non novit; Ac. 2, clinaman for which no physical cause is 97: Epicuro qui totam dialecticam et con­ assignable, to give away his whole case temns t et inridet; Fin. 1, 22: in altera by admitting "that a universe based on pbilosophiae parte, quae est quaerendi ac material causes alone is inconceivable'* dissertndi, quae λογική dicitur, iste vtsttr

1,70

373

traditum sit in omnibus diiunctionibus,1 in quibus 2 'aut ctiam 1 disiunctionibus Λ / \ in q u i b u s add. Λ

d c i u n c t i o n i b u s ADPlNB*FAi\

plant . . . inermis ac nudus est; 1„ 6 3 : in dialectica autem vestra nullam existimavit esse nee ad melius vivendum nee ad eommodius disserendum vim; 2, 18: dum dialeetieam . . . contemnit Epicurus . . . ruit in dicendo; C. M. Bernhardt, De Cic. Graeeae Pbilos. Interprete (1865), 14. t r a d i t u m s i t : cf. Τ use. 1, 1 4 : an tu dialectieis ne imbutus quidem es? in primis enim boc traditur: ornne pronuntiatum (sic enim mibi in praesentia oecurrit ut appe Harem αξίωμα ,· utar post alio, si invenero melius)— id ergo est pronuntiatum quod est verum aut Jalsum. d i i u n c t i o n i b u s : this t e r m c o r r e s p o n d s t o διαζεύξεις (cf. P l u t . Plat. Quaest. 1 0 , 4 , p. 1011a) o r αξίωμα διεζευγμένον ( D i o g . L. 7, 72). First used, t h o u g h in a different sense, by the Auct. Ad Heremt. 4 , 38 (with which cf. De Or. 3 , 2 0 7 ;

Quintil. 9, 1, 35), it was several times e m p l o y e d by Cicero t o signify a dis­ j u n c t i v e p r o p o s i t i o n (by t h e principle o f the excluded m i d d l e ) ; cf. Ac. 2, 9 1 : quae eoniunetio, quae diiunctio vera sit; 2, 95: rumpe fundamentum dialecticae est, quidquid tnuntittur—id autem appellant αξίωμα, quod est quasi effatum—aut verum esse aut Jalsum; 2 , 9 7 : etenim cum ab Epieuro, qui totam dialeetieam et contemnit et inridet, non impetrent ut verum esse concedat, quod ita effabimur: "aut vivet eras Hermarcbus aut non vivet,** cum dialeetiei sic statuant, ornne, quod ita diitmetum sit, quasi "aut eft am aut non" non modo verum esse sed etiam necessa­ rium, vide quam sit cautus [eatus Lambinus] is quern isti tardum putant. ή enim, inquit, alterutrum conctssero necessarium esse, necesse erit eras Hermarcbum aut vivere aut non vivere; nulla autem est in natura rerum talis necessitas. cum hoe igitur dialeetiei pugnent, id est, Antioebus et Stoici; totam enim evertit dialeetieam. nam si e eontrariis diiunc­ tio (contraria autem ea dico, cum alterum aiat, alterum neget), si talis diiunctio falsa potest esse, nulla vera est; Top. 56: reliqui diabeti­ corum modi plures sunt, qui ex diiunctionibus constant: "aut hoc aut illud; hoc autem; non

dcuinctionibus

HP*OBl

igitur illud." itemque: "aut boc aut illud; non autem boc; illud igitur" ; quae conclusions idcirco ratae junt quod in diiunctione plus uno verum esse non potest; Fat. 20-21 (to be discussed b e l o w ] ; 3 7 : neeesse est enim in rebus eontrariis duabus (contraria autem hoc loco ea dico quorum alterum ait quid, alterum negat), ex Us igitur neeesse est invito Epicuro alterum verum esse, alterum falsum, ut "sauciabitur Pbilocteta" omnibus ante saeculis verum fuit, "non sauciabitur" Jal­ sum ; nisi forte vol urnus Epieureorum opinionem sequi, qui tales emmtiationes nee veras nee falsas esse d'uunt, aut, cum id pudet, illud tamen dicunt, quod est inpiukntius, veras esse ex eontrariis diiunctiones, sed quae in bis enuntiata essent eorum neutrum esse verum; Phil. 2, 18: non modo non cohaerentia inter se dicens sed max/me diiuncta atque con­ traria; Aristot. Metaph. 3 , 7, 1011 b 23-24: αλλά μήν ουδέ μεταξύ αντιφά­ σεως ενδέχεται είναι ούΟέν. άλλ' ανάγ­ κη ή φάναι ή άποφάναι £ν καθ' ένος ό π οϋν; D i o g . L. 7, 7 2 : διεζευγμένον δέ έστιν δ υπό του " ή τ ο ι " διαζευκτικού συν­ δέσμου διέζευκται, οίον " ή τ ο ι ήμερα εσ­ τίν ή νύξ έστιν." επαγγέλλεται δ' ό σύν­ δεσμος ούτος τό έτερον των α ξ ι ω μ ά τ ω ν ψεύδος είναι; Gcll. 16, 8, 12-13: est etiam aliud quod Graeci διεζευγμένον αξί­ ω μ α , nos "disiunctum" dieimus . . . omnia autem quae dinunguntur pugnantia esse inter se oportet . . . ex omnibus quae disiunguntur mum esse verum debet, falsa cetera; S. V.F. 2, n o s . 952-955. In s o m e w h a t t h e s a m e category b e l o n g t h e following p a s s a g e s : Fat. 2 8 ; 3 7 - 3 8 ; Aristot. De Interpr. 9, 18 a 28-29: έπί μεν ούν τ ω ν βντων καΐ γενομένων ανάγκη τήν κατάφασιν ή τήν άπόφασιν αληθή ή ψε·>δή είναι; D i o n . Hal. De Comp. Verb. 4 : Χ ρ ύ σ ι π π ο ς καταλέλοιπε συντάξεις . . . ού £ητορικήν Οεωρίαν έχουσας άλλα διαλεκτικήν . . . υπέρ α ξ ι ω μ ά τ ω ν συντάξεως αληθών τε και ψευδών; Arr. E p i c t . 2, 19, 1-3; P l u t . De Stoic. Repugn. 46, p . 1055c-f; D i o g . L. 2, 135 [the objection of M c n c d c m u s t o yes-or-no answers}; [ Apul.] Hermen. 5 ;

374

1,70 1

aut non' poneretur, alterum utrum * esse 3 verum,4 pertimuit ne, 1 p o n e r e t u r in ras. A • esse dett. Ven.t cssct cett.

1 * a l t e r u m u t r u m AHPF , * u c r u m . . cssct om. Ο

Mart. Cap. 4, 385: scitndum /amen est quaedam contraria medium habere, quaedam non habere, nam quae sunt ta/ia ut in ea re in qua esse possunt alterutra vice ntcessario insint medio carent, ut sanitas et imbecillitas. But while s u c h truc-or-false s t a t e m e n t s may h o l d for t h e present o r t h e past they were early recognized as not applicable t o t h e f u t u r e ; cf. Aristot. De Interpr. 9, 18 a 3 3 - 3 9 : επί δέ τ ω ν καθ' έκαστα καΐ μελλόντων ούχ ομοίως- ει γαρ π ά σ α κατάφασις καΐ άπόφασις αληθής ή ψευ­ δής, καΐ παν ανάγκη ύπάρχειν ή μή ύπάρ­ χειν, ώ σ τ ε εί ό μέν φήσει έσεσθαί τι 6 δέ μ ή φήσει τό αυτό τοΰτο, δήλον 6 τι ανάγκη άληΟεύειν τόν έτερον αυτών, ε( π ά σ α κατάφασις καΐ άπόφασις αληθής ή ψευδής, ά μ φ ω γαρ ούχ υπάρξει άμα επί τοις τοιούτοις; 9, 19 a 28-32: είναι μέν ή μ ή είναι άπαν ανάγκη, και έσεσθαί γε ή μ ή · ού μέντοι διελόντα γε είπεΐν θάτερον άναγκαϊον [as Mayor r e m a r k s , " t h e necessity belongs t o t h e c o m p o u n d j u d g m e n t , n o t t o its parts taken sepa­ rately"], λέγω δέ οίον ανάγκη μέν έσε­ σθαί ναυμαχίαν αΰριον ή μ ή έσεσθαί, ού μέντοι έσεσθαί γ ε αύριον ναυμαχίαν άναγκαϊον ουδέ μή γενέσθαι [cf. Alex. A p h r o d . De Fato, 10); Metaph. 5, 3, 1027 b 1-11 and Sen. N.Q. 2, 37 ,3 ( w h o allow for modification of d e t e r m i n i s m by varying c o n t r i b u t o r y e l e m e n t s ) ; Cic. Fat. 12: illud "morietur in mari Fabius" ex eo genere est quod fieri non potest, omne ergo quod falsttm did fur in future id fieri non potest [contrast 14: omnia enim vera in praeteritis necessaria sunt]; Simplic. in Categ. 10, p . 406, 34-407, 5 Kalbflcisch (S.V.F. 2, n o . 198): περί δέ τών είς τόν μέλλοντα χρονον αντιφάσεων ol μέν Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί τα αυτά δοκιμάζουσιν, άπερ καΐ έπί τών άλλων, ως γαρ τα περί τ ώ ν π α ­ ρόντων καΐ παρεληλυθότων αντικεί­ μενα, ούτως και τα μέλλοντα αυτά τέ φασι καΐ τα μόρια αυτών, ή γαρ τό άσται αληθές έστιν ή τό ούκ έσται, εΐ δει ήτοι ψευδή ή αληθή είναι, ώρίσθαι γάρ κατ* αυτά τα μέλλοντα, καΐ εί μέν έσται

alterutrum

NOF*M

ναυμαχία αύριον, αληθές είπεΐν δτι έστ α ι · εΐ δέ μ ή έσται ψεύδος τό είπεΐν βτι ί σ τ α ι . ήτοι έσται ή ούκ έσται, ήτοι άρα αληθές ή ψεύδος θάτερον; S t e p h . De Interpr. p . 39, 3-7 H a y d u c k : τό μέν γάρ όλον τούτο γίνεσθαι ναυμαχίαν α ύ ­ ριον ή μή γίνεσθαι πάντως ά ν α γ κ α ϊ ο ν καΐ γ ά ρ ή έσται τ η ώρα ή ούκ έσται, κ τ λ . ; I o a n n c s Siculus ad H e r m o g . Rbet. 6, 202 Walz ( = Uscncr, Epicurea, 348, n o . 244a); K. Prantl. Gescb. d. Logik im Abendlande, 1 (1885), 1 4 3 ; 4 0 3 ; 4 4 9 - 4 5 3 ; 5 2 1 - 5 2 2 ; E. V . A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 201-202; W . D . Ross, Aristotle* (1930), 80, w h o , after asserting o n t h e basis o f the De Interpretation that A r i s t o ­ tle is n o t an absolute d e t e r m i n i s t , d e ­ clares, in regard t o future s t a t e m e n t s : " i t is necessarily true of a n y t h i n g that it c i t h e r will o r will not b e , but it is n o t t r u e cither that it will o r that it will not b e . " aut e t i a m aut n o n : t h e repeated aut emphasizes the mutually exclusive char­ acter o f the t w o s t a t e m e n t s . F o r etiam in an affirmative sense cf. R. K u h n c r C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2* (1914), 5 3 1 ; J. Fricdrich in Thes. Ung. Lat. 5 (1936), 9 3 1 , especially 5 2 - 5 8 ; for its c o m b i n a t i o n with non in a y e s - o r - n o s t a t e m e n t cf. Ac. 2, 97 ( q u o t e d in t h e p r e c e d i n g n o t e ) ; 2, 104: aut "etiam" aut "non" respondere possit; Pro Q. Rose. 9: si non . . . si etiam \ Itola, Matt. 5, 37 (Ircn. 4 , 13, 1): etiam etiam, non non; A u s o n . p . 91 P e i p . ( ^ [Virg.] Est et Non), especially lines 8-9; p . 287, I. 4 1 : "est" respondebat vel "non"; A u g . De Doctr. Christ. 3 , 6: ad percontationem multa respondtri possunt; ad interrogationem vero aut "non" out "etiam" a l t e r u m u t r u m : preferred in Cicero to alUrutrum; cf. Fat. 2 1 ; Fam. 4 , 4, 5; 6, 1, 5 ; 6, 3 , 2 ; b u t in Ac. 2, 134. alter­ utrum, a n d in t h e present section b o t h forms o c c u r . e s s e v e r u m : cf. 1, 55, n. {ex aetema veritatey.

1,70

375

si concessum essct huius modi aliquid 'aut vivet eras aut non vivet Epicurus,' alterutrum l fieret * necessarium, totum hoc 'aut etiam aut non' negavit 3 esse necessarium; quo quid 4 dici δ potuit β obtusius? Urguebat7 Arcesilas 8 Zenonem, cum ipse falsa omnia 1 cpicurus a l t e r u t r u m ] cpicu u r u m (?)AX ■ ficret Aid., fieri codd. ' aut 4 negauit aut n o n ncgauit Ο q u o d quid D, q u o d qui Λ7 * «licit Λ/ · p u t u i t ^ l 1 7 β urgebat NOFM arccssilas F, archcsilas P*A1, arcophilaus (u del.) Ο

p c r t i m u i t : cf. timuit Epicurus, just b e l o w . O n E p i c u r u s ' s fear of a d m i t t i n g t h e existence of fate cf. Fat. 1 8 : rue magis erat verum "morietur Scipio" quam "morittur Mo modot" nee magis neeesse mors Scipioni quam Mo modo mori, nee magis inmutabile ex vtro in fa/sum "necatus est Scipio" quam "necabitur Scipio" ; nee, cum baec ita sint, est causa cur Epicurus fatum extimescat et ab atomis pttat presidium easque de via deducat et uno tempore suscipiat res duaj inenodabiles, unam ut sine causa fiat aliquid . . . alteram ut cum duo individua per inamtatem ferantur alterum e regione movea furt alterum declinet\ 19: ita et semper verum fuit "morietur Epicurus, cum duo et septuaginta annos vixerit, archonte Pytbarato" neque tamen erant causae fat ales cur ita accideret, sed quod ita cecidit <serie> certa causarum sicut cecidit fuit; 21 (quoted o n diiunctionibus, a b o v e ) ; 2 3 : banc Epi­ curus rationem induxit ob earn rem quod veritus est ne, si semper atomus gravitate ferretur naturali ac necessaria, nihil liberum nobis esset; 37 (quoted on diiunctionibus, a b o v e ) ; Ac. 2, 7 9 ; 2, 8 3 ; 2, 1 0 1 ; E p i c . a p . D i o g . L . 10, 127: μνημονευτέον 8έ ώς τό μέλ­ λον οϋτε ήμέτερον ούτε π ά ν τ ω ς ούχ ήμέτερον, Γνα μήτε π ά ν τ ω ς προσμένω μεν ώς έσόμενον μ ή τ ε ά π ε λ π ί ζ ω μ ε ν ώς π ά ν τ ω ς ούκ έσόμενον; Ac. 2, 97 ( q u o t e d o n diiunctionibus, above)· 1 n c Stoics, h o w e v e r , believing in scries o f causes a n d effects, m i g h t hold that nihil est futurum cuius non causas id ipsum e/ficientes natura contineat {Div. 1, 125, where see Pease's n . ) ; cf. also Scxt. F.mp. Adv. Logic. 2, 2 5 5 : έν τε τ ω " ε ι καρθίαν τέτ ρ ω τ α ι ούτος άποθανεΐται ο ύ τ ο ς " ό μέν θάνατος μέλλει, τό δέ άποθανεΐσβαι τού­ τ ο ν α ξ ί ω μ α ένέστηκεν, περί μέλλοντος λεγόμενον, παρό $έ και νΰν εστίν αλη­

θές; at o t h e r times, by the d o c t r i n e of fata condicionalia (e.g., Schol. Dan. Aen. 4, 696), the Stoics try t o escape from their o w n absolute d e t e r m i n i s m as E p i c u r u s did from that of the u n s w e r v i n g a t o m s of D c m o c r i t u s . v i v e t : with the form of example cf. Plut. De comm. Notit. 42, p . 1082c. n e c e s s a r i u m : άναγκαϊον, as frequent­ ly in SA'.F. 2, n o s . 960-986; Plut. De Repugn. Stoic. 46, p . 1055e; A r r . Epict. 2, 19, 2 - 3 ; etc. t o t u m : with the a s y n d e t o n M a y o r c o m p a r e s the next s e n t e n c e : urguebat Arcesilas . . . timuit Epicurus . . . dixit] also 1, 126: negat . . . tollit; the effect is t o add rapidity t o the style a n d t o h e i g h t e n the antitheses. o b t u s i u s : the o p p o s i t e of a favorite Ciceronian a d v e r b , acutius (cf. 1, 4 9 ; Div. \,T;Fat. 2 3 ; Ac. 2, 2 8 ; Tusc. 5, 11). So obtuse is by A u g . De Doctr. Christ. 4, 7, contrasted with acute. A r c e s i l a s : cf. 1, 1 1 , n. (Arcesila). O n his c o n t r o v e r s y w i t h Z e n o cf. Ac. 2, 1 6 : Arcesilas Zenoni ut putatur obtrectans; 2, 76: Arcesilan vera non obtrectandi causa cum Ztnone pugnavisse sed verum invenire voluisse sic intellegitur; 2, 7 7 ; S.l'.F. 1, no. 2 4 ; Lact. Inst. 3, 6, 7: Arcesilas igno­ ranti at magisttr cum Zenoni obtrectaret principi Stoicorum, ut totam dialecticam everteret, auctore Socrate susctpit fjanc sententiam ut adfirmare t sciri nihil posse; A. Gocdcckcmeycr, Gesch. d. gr. SkeptiZismus (1905), 40, n. 5. W i t h Clcanthes the relations of Arcesilas seem to have been m o r e friendly; cf. S.V.F. 1, n o s . 471-472; D i o g . L. 7, 171. F o r the A c a d e m i c and Stoic theories of p e r c e p ­ tion cf. 1, 1 2 ; Ac. passim, especially 1, 4 0 - 4 2 ; 2, 7 9 - 1 0 1 ; o n Arcesilas in

376

1,70

diceret quae sensibus viderentur, Zenon autem non nulla * visa esse falsa, non omnia; timuit Epicurus ne, si unum visum esset falsum, nullum esset verum; omnes sensus veri nuntios dixit esse. 1

non ulla Η

particular Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 4, 15. hoc? nos vero, inquam; quonam enim alio falsa omnia: though falsus and perus, modo καταληπτόν diceres?—sed cum aclike ψευδής and αληθής, arc constantly cep/um iam et approbatum esse/, comprebensionem appellabat\ Diog. L. 7, 54: κριτήcontrasted (e.g., 1, 57; 1, 66; below in ριον δέ της αληθείας φασί τυγχάνειν 1, 70; 3, 7 1 ; Ac. 2, 77), yet not even a τήν καταληπηκήν φαντασίαν, τουτέστι sceptic would declare that all sensepresentations are contrary to fact; την άπό) υπάρχοντος; Tcrt. Dt An. 17: rather he would view all as deceptive Stoici non omnem sensum nee semper dt and unreliable, without any clear in­ mendacio oneran/; Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 8, 7; dication whether each is true or untrue, S. V.F. 1, nos. 52-73; Rcid on Ac. 2, 79; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 68; and it is doubtless in this sense that falsa is here to be understood; cf. 2, 56: also L. Stein, Die Erkenn/ms/beorie d. tmenu(a et falsa plenaque erroris; Ac. 2, 36: S/oa (1888), 309, n. 701. aut falsum si/ out nihil si/ omnino; 2, 68: visa: φαντασίαι; cf. Ac. 1, 40: qmm adsentiri quicquam aut falsum aut incognitum.ille φαντασίαν nos visum appellemus lice/. The unreliability of the senses had been The term is very frequently used by asserted by various philosophers; cf. Cicero in the Academica; cf. H. Mcrguet, Philodcm. Rbe/. fr. inc. 3 (2, 169 Sud- Lex. z- J- pbHos. Scbr. Cic. 2 (1892), 27. haus): κατά Παρ<μ>εν<1δην κ>αΙ Μέsi unum . . . falsum, nullum . . . λισσον έν τό πά<ν λέγον>τας είναι καΐ verum: cf. Ac. 2, 79: veraces suos esse δια τό <τάς> α(σ<θήσ>εις ψευδε<ϊς εΐsensus diet/ <Epicurus> ; igi/ur semper ναι>; also the chapter in Aet. Plac. 4, 9 auc/orem babes eum qui magno suo pericu/o (Doxogr. Gr* 396-398) on the topic causam agat; eo enim rem demit tit Epicu­ εΐ αληθείς αϊ αίσθήσεις καΐ φαντασία ι, rus, si unus sensus semel in vita mentitus sit, in which (4, 9, 1) wcrcad: Πυθαγόρας nulli umquam esse credendum; 2, 101: quod 'Εμπεδοκλής Ξενοφάνης Παρμενίδης Ζή­ est caput Epicuri? "si ullum sensus visum νων Μέλισσος 'Αναξαγόρας Δημόκριτος falsum est, nihil percipi potest"; Fin. 1, 22: Μητρόδωρος Πρωταγόρας Πλάτων ψευ­ iste vester (sc. Epicurus] .. . iudicia rerum δείς εΤναι τάς αίσΟήσεις. in sensibus ponit, quibus si semel aliquid sensibus viderentur: the literal mean­ falsi pro vero probatum sit, sublatum esse ing of the verb is, by an easy shift, ex­ omne indicium veri et fain putat; Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 38; 10, 51-52; Lucr. 1, tended to other senses than sight; cf. 699-708; Aristoclcs ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, Ac. 2, 101, quoted just below. Zenon: cf. Ac. 2, 101: neque nos contra 20, 9: έπεί δ* έτι νϋν είσί τίνες ol πάsensus aliter didmus ac Stoici, qui mul/a σαν αΐσθησιν καΐ πάσαν φαντασίαν άληθη falsa esst dicunt, longeque aliter st habere λέγοντες είναι, μικρά καΐ περί τούτων ac sensibus videantur; Act. Plac. 4, 9, 4 είπωμεν, έοίκασι γάρ ούτοί γε δεδοι(Doxogr. Gr* 396): ol ΣτωϊκοΙ τάς μέν κέναι μήποτε, εΐ ψευδείς είποιεν αισθή­ αίσθήσεις αληθείς, των δέ φαντασιών σεις εΤναί τινας, ουκ άν σχοΐεν τό κριτάς μέν αληθείς, τάς δέ ψευδείς. Im­ τήριον καΐ τον κανόνα βέβαιον ούδ' έχέγγυον; also C. Bailey, The Gr. portant for Zcno's criterion of true and false is Ac. 1, 41: vins non omnibus adiun- Atomists and Epicurus (1928), 253; but gebat /idem, sed it's solum quae propriam cf. N. W. De Witt in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 74 (1943), 29, who raises several quondam babe rent declarationem earum rerum quae viderentur; id au/em visum cum ipsum doubts. per se cerneretur, comprehtndibile—fere/is omne* sensus veri nuntios: in addi-

1. 70

377

Nihil horum nisi f valde; l graviorem enim plagam accipiebat ut leviorem repelleret. 1

nisi callidc C

t i o n t o the passages in the p r e c e d i n g n o t e cf. Ac. 2 , 19; 2, 8 3 : esse aliquod visum fa/sum ... Epicurus non dot; E p i c . a p . D i o g . L. 10, 146-147: el μ ά χ η π ά σ α ι ς ταΐς αίσθήσεσιν, ούχ έξεις ούδ* ας αν φης αυτών διεψεϋσΟαι προς τι ποιούμενος τήν άναγωγήν κρίνης. ε! τιν* έκβαλεϊς α π λ ώ ς αίσΟησιν καΐ μή διαιρήσεις τό δοξαζόμενον κ α τ ά τδ προσμένον καΐ τό παρόν ήδη κ α τ ά τήν αίσΟησιν καΐ τά πάθη καΐ πασαν φαντασ τ ι κ ή ν έπιβολήν της διανοίας, συντα­ ράξεις καΐ τ ά ς λοιπάς αίσθήσεις τ η μα­ ταία» δόξη, ώστε τό κριτήριον ά π α ν έκβ α λ ε ΐ ς ; P h i l o d c m . De Signis, 7 , p . 38 D c Lacy: [ D i o n y s i u s charges t h a t the Epicureans] <πασαν τήν έ>νάργειαν καΐ τήν κα<τάληψι>ν άναγκαίαν είναι νο<μίζοντας>; L u c r . 1, 699-700: quid

nobis certius ipsis f stnsibus esse potest, qui vera ac falsa not emus \ 4, 478-479: invenies primis ab stnsibus esse creatam j notititm veri neque stnsus posse refelli; 4, 4834 8 5 : an ab sensu fa/so ratio orta valebit / dicere eos contra, quae tota ab stnsibus orta est? / qui nisi sunt veri, ratio quoque falsa fit omnis; 4, 507-508: non modo enim ratio ruat omnis, vita quoque ipsa f concidat extemplo, nisi credere sensibus amis; Plut. Adv. Colot. 4, p . 1109a-b: Έ π ι κ ο υ ρ ε ί ω δ ό γ μ α τ ι κέχρηται, τ ω " π ά σ α ς είναι τάς δι* αίσΟήσεως φαντασίας α λ η θ ε ί ς ; " Act. Plac. 4. 9, 5 (Doxogr. Gr* 3 9 6 ) : ' Ε π ί ­ κουρος πασαν αϊσΟησιν και πασαν φαντασίαν άληΟη, τών δέ δοζών τ ά ς μέν αληθείς, τάς δέ ψευδείς; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Logic. 1, 2 0 3 ; 2, 9 ; 2, 6 3 : ό 8έ Μ-,πΙκουρος Ιλεγε μέν πάντα τά αίσθητά είναι ά λ η 0 η ; 2 , 1 8 5 ; D i o g . L. 10, 31-32; Tert. De An. 17: Epicurei constantius parem omnibus (sc. sensibus] atque perpetuam defendunt veritatem, sed alia via. non enim sensum mentiri sed opimonem [ t h u s E p i c u r u s a p . D i o g . L. 10, 5 0 ] ; b u t , for certain qualifications as t o t h e t r u t h of the visa, N . W . D e W i t t in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 70 (1939), 416, and

n. 6 ; 74 (1943), 19-32. Cf. also the re­ m a r k s of Aristot. De An. 3 , 3 , 427 b 1 1 1 3 : ή μέν γάρ αίσθησις τ ώ ν Ιδίων del αληθής, καΐ πασιν υπάρχει τοις ζωοις, διανοεΐσΟαι δ' ενδέχεται καΐ ψευδώς; 3, 3 , 428 a 11-12: αϊ μέν (sc. αίσθήσεις] άληθεΐς αίεί, at δέ φαντασίαι γίνονται αϊ πλειους ψευδείς. f n i g i v a l d e : s o m o s t m s s , t h o u g h in C we read nisi collide, w h i c h C. G . Schuctz (Opusc. philol. el pbilos. (1830), 233) defends as a case of irony (cf. Div. 2, 4 7 ; 2, 110). Many have been the e m e n ­ dations, e.g., {\)nisivalde suggested by Plasbcrg, c o m p a r i n g Ac. 2, 132: nihil potest diet inconsideratius; Fat. 3 1 : nimis inconsiderate', but valde in the philosophical w o r k s e v e r y w h e r e else (save in Ac. 1, 3 5 : valde subtiliter) m o ­ difies a v e r b or an adjective rather t h a n a n o t h e r a d v e r b ; (2) Erncsti s u g g e s t e d [nisi] collide-, (3) nimis collide was proposed by H . E. A l l e n ; cf. G . F . S c h o c m a n n , Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 317, w h o t h i n k s that nimis — valde or admodum; for its confusion palacographically w i t h nisi cf. Plaut. Af.G. 3 7 7 ; for the expression sec Ac. 2, 146: nee tamen nimis eloquenter; Tusc. 5, 9 3 : non nimis fortasse subtiliter; Oral. 8 2 : nihil horum parum audacter; In Caecil. 7 1 : non nimis severe, non nimis accurate, non nimis diligenfer; (4) nisi calide is suggested by Davics, w h o u n d e r s t a n d s it in the sense of iemere, c o m p a r i n g Off. 1, 8 2 : periculosa et calida consilia (cf. Li v. 22, 24, 2 ) ; T c r . Eun. 3 8 0 : vide ne nimium calidum hoc sit; Gell. 6, 3, 1 0 : confidenter nimis et calide; N o n . p . 263 M. ( = p . 402 \..): calidum: ferox et inconsultum; also the use of θερμός — άβουλος; o r (5) viri valde callidi of Hcindorf, in part suggested by the reading of the Cod. Glog.: nihil horum viri, graviorem valde enim plagam. It is p r o b a b l y wisest, with Plasbcrg a n d Ax, t o obelize the passage. p l a g a m a c c i p i e b a t : cf. Fat. 2 1 : earn plagam potius accipiam quam fa to omnia

378

1. 71

71 Idem facit in natura deorum; dum individuorum corporum concretionem fugit, ne interitus et dissi patio consequatur,1 negat esse corpus deorum sed tamquam corpus, nee sanguinem sed 1

consequantur Μ

fieri conprobem; Τ use. 2, 41: aid pert multiformem implicationem [ συμπλοκή v], piagam maiunt quam turpi ter vitare; tarn. ut Democritus et Leucippus, vel interdum 16, 12, 4: maximam autem piagam acce­ concretionem interdum discretionem, ut Empt t quod, etc.; Att. 1, 16, 9; 5, 20, 5; pedocles; concretionem quidem amintiam, Pctron. 28, 7. With the thought cf. also discretionem porro et stparationem inimicitiam vocans. vel, ut Stoici, corporum diverThcmist. in Aristot. Pbys. 6, p. 184, sorum usquequaque concretionem. Among 9-10 Schcnkl: ό σοφώτατος ήμΐν Ε π ί ­ various possibilities it is hard to select κουρος ούκ αίσχύνεται χρήσθαι φαρμάκω the Greek equivalent for concreiio. In της νόσου χαλίπωτέρω, κτλ. Oiog. L. 10, 106, Epicurus contrasts 71 idem facit: somewhat awkwaidly σύνωσις and διάρρηξις, but for concreiio used again after its recent appearance σύστασι-ς has also been proposed by in 1, 70; for the phrase cf. Fin. 2, 19 and F. Peters, T. Uuv. et M. Cic. quo modo frequent other cases. The discussion is Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. propria Latin* here resumed from the end of 1, 68, where quasi corpus had been mentioned, verterint (1926), 22. The term probably refers to the process (elsewhere called only to be followed by a digression upon συμπλοκή) by which separate atoms instances of the illogical methods of the (corpuscula) arc combined into corpora, Epicureans (1, 69-70). its opposite being dissipatio, or the reso­ dum individuorum: cf. 1, 49 for the quasi corpus and quasi sanguis nf the gods. lution of the corpora into their consti­ tuent atoms. Had Epicurus admitted Mayor thinks that the introduction of that this applied to the gods, then they the notion there was to explain why the would not have been eternal and hence gods were perceptible only to the mind, would have differed in no marked re­ but that here it is to explain how they spect from any happy human being. arc able to be immortal. It would seem, It is to provide against this that he resorts however, that in 1, 49, the underlying purpose of the reference may be to cau­ to the remarkable divine constitution set forth in 1, 49-50. Accordingly the tion against supposing that gods, though gods arc described in 1, 75 as having in human form, are, like men, endowed nihil concreti, nihil solid». Mayor quotes with purely physical bodies, and hence Mctrod. De Sensionibus, col· 18 (Voll. subject, like other atomic products, to Herculan. 6, part 2, 35): 8ti τοϋτο γάρ eventual destruction. ουδέν αίσΟητόν άΟάνατον, ή πυκνοτης concretionem: cf. Tusc. 1, 66 [quoted also by Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 25]: nee tvro deus γάρ άντεικόπτει προς τοϋτο. δεχόμενη ipse . . . alio modo intellegi potest nisi mens πληγάς Ισχυράς. Our passage was per­ soluta quaedam et libera, segregata ab omni haps in the mind of Lact. De Ira, 10, concretione mortali; Μ in. Fcl. 5, 8: homo 28: deos aiunt incorruptos, aetemos, beatos et animal omne quod nascitur, inspirator, esse solisque dant inmuni totem, ne concursu attollitur, ettmentorum ut voltmtaria con- atomorum concreti esse videantur. cretio est, in quae rursum bomo et animal negat . . . sed: with the second clause omne dividitur, solvitur, dissipatter; Chalcid. a positive verb (dicit) is to be supplied in Tim. 201: invisibiles porro coniunctionesfrom the preceding negative (negat); cf. gomphos appellat; vel minorum corpusculo-1, 17, n. (nolo .. . audi torem); Fin. 5, 88: rum coacervationem, ut Diodorus, vel eo- Metelli vitam negat beatiorem quam Regurimdem similium inter se conglobationem for·//', praeponendam tamen. mobile m, ut Anaxagoras, vel superdictorum tamquam corpus: cf. 1, 49; 1, 68.

1,71

379

tamquam sanguinem. 26 Mirabile videtur quod non rideat haruspex cum haruspicem viderit; hoc mirabilius quam 1 vos 2 inter v o s 3 risum tenere possitis? 'Non est corpus sed quasi corpus.' Hoc intellegerem quale esset, si in ceris 4 fingeretur aut 1 q u a m ] q u o d F* ■ q u a m uos] uos add. Μ codd. plerique, cere is dett. Aid., ceteris Ν

m i r a b i l e v i d e t u r : cf. Div. 2, 5 1 : vetus autem illud Catonis admodum scitum est, qui mirari se aiebat quod non η arret bar uspeχ haruspicem cum vidisset (where sec Pease's n.J. T h e lack of ascription h e r e t o C a t o may indicate t h a t the re­ m a r k had b e c o m e p r o v e r b i a l ; in any e v e n t , the phrase as used h e r e reflects C i c e r o ' s low estimate of the haruspices (cf. 2, 1 1 : Tusci ac barbari), as rivals of t h e m o r e recognized a n d respected rites o f the college of a u g u r s , t o w h i c h he belonged. m i r a b i l i u s q u a m : J. F o r c h h a m m e r (Nordisk Tidskrift f. Filol. 2 scr. 5 (1880), 38-40) e m e n d s t o quam a n d Ρ las b e r g (in b o t h his e d i t i o n s ) t o quam . V a r i o u s editors read simply quod ( o m i t t i n g quam), which, as P l a s b e r g r e m a r k s , leaves the syntax of the s u b ­ junctive unsatisfactory, and, as F o r c h h a m m c r o b s e r v e s , IJOC s h o u l d refer t o w h a t has already been m e n t i o n e d and illud t o w h a t is t o be discussed (cf. 1, 7 0 ; 2 , 150; Sen. 7 2 ; etc.). But that quam may b e at times used by brachylogy for quam ut, quam si, or quam cum is remarked by ΙΛ. Lofstedt, Pbilol. Komm. ς\ Peregrinatio Aetlxriae (1911), 132, and n. 1, w h o cites quam = quam cum in Att. 1, 16, 11; cf. a l s o examples from many o t h e r a u t h o r s cited in the f o l l o w i n g : T . Stangl in Philologus, 54 (1895), 346; id., Pseudoasconiana (1909), 4 0 ; 7 7 ; W . A. Baehrens in Philologus, S u p p l b d . 12 (1912), 3 7 5 - 3 7 7 ; T . Stangl in Iierl. pbilol. W'och. 3 2 (1912), 1 2 6 7 ; id., in Wocb. f. kl. Pbilol. 3 0 (1913), 7 5 6 - 7 5 7 ; J. H . Schmalz in Bert, pbilol. Wocb. 33 (1913), 6 9 2 ; T . Stangl in Rtxin. Mus. 7 0 (1915), 236-237; J. B. H o f m a n n , Ut. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 7 3 2 ; 844. In m o s t of these cases s o m e e d i t o r s have e m e n d e d t o p r o d u c e regularity of c o n ­ struction.

" inter uos om. Ο

4

ceris

v o s inter v o s : cf. Div. 1, 5 8 : nosque inter nos; Att. 10, 4, 10: nos inter nos locutos. r i e u m t e n e r e : cf. Fin. 4, 7 1 : risum confine, si potes; Plaut. Asin. 582: nimis aegre risum continui; Η or. A. P. 5: risum teneatis, amid; Arnob. 4, 13: risum tenere non possunt; llier. Adv. lovin. 2, 2 8 ; A u g . C. Iulian. Op. imperf. 6, 27: risum tenere difficile est. si i n c e r i s : s o the better m s s ; cereis of t h e deteriores is a d o p t e d by Plasberg and Ax, and w o u l d be intelligible as an ad­ jective modifying figuris^the substantive cereus is used only of wax c a n d l e s ; cf. Thes. Ling. Lot. 3 (1912), 862. Cera, h o w ­ ever, is used not only of wax as a s u b ­ stance but also of wax tablets, seals, etc., a n d may indicate figures fashioned o u t of wax, in particular t h e imagines; cf. Sail. Jug. 4, 6 ; O v . Am. 1, 8, 6 5 : veteres circum atria cerae; F. 1, 59: perlrge disposi/as generosa per atria ceras (and Frazcr's n . ] ; Stat. Silv. 4, 6, 20-22: mille ibi tunc species at risque eborisque vetusti / atque locuturas mend to cor pore ceras f edidici; and perhaps 5, 1, 1: // manus aut similes docHis mihi fingere ceras; Juv. 8, 19-20: tota licet veteres exornent undique cerae / atria; Justin, 4, 1, 4 : aerariae artis fabricae se tradit, cerisque fingendis et aere fundendo procudendoque oblectatur. Such imagines are described by Plin. N . H . 35, 6 : expressi cera volt us singulis disponebantur armariis; cf. H. Blumner, Rom. Privataltertiimer (1911), 36. T h e objection of O . Dieckhoff (De Cic. Lib. de N.D.recensendis (1895), 13, n. 1) that this use of cerae is poetic fails in the face of Cicero and Justin. f i n g e r e t u r : for its application t o wax figures cf. De Or. 3, 177: mollis simam ceram . . . formamus et fingimus; Justin, I.e. Mayor's emendation si in ceris diceretur

380

1,72

fktilibus figuris; in deo quid sit quasi corpus aut quid sit 1 quasi sanguis intellcgerc non possum,* ne tu quidem, Vellei, scd non vis fateri. 72 Ista enim a vobis quasi dictata ledduntur, quae Epicurus oscitans halucinatus 8 est, cum quidem gloriaretur, ut videmus 1 quasi corpus aut quid sit om. ACPNO HxNOFM, aluncinatus Ρ

■ possumus NO

■ alucinatus

out fictilibus [on the analogy of 1, 75: 72 quasi dictata redduntux: for dicemus . . . quod in Ventre Coa) seems un­ dictata = "lessons" cf. Fin. 2, 95: nam necessary, as does the omission of si . . . ista vesira: "ή gravis, brevis: si longus levis" fingeretur as a gloss (so J. Jortin, Observ. dictata sunt; 4, 10: is dim de rebus semper upon Authors arte, and mod. 2 (1732), 72; quasi dictata decantare neque a commentariolis cf. C. G. Schuetz, Opusc. philoi. et pbilos. suss discedere; Tusc. 2, 26: quasi dictata, (1830), 234). Indeed, the triple figura nstllo dilectu .. . adiungeba/; Q. Fr. 3, 1, etymolopca produced by fingeretur .. . 11: meam in ilium pueri omnts tamquam fictilibus figuris seems intentionally to dictata perdiscant; Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 55: emphasize the obvious unreality, in the baec rednun/ iuvtnes dictata senesque; 1, 18, one case of the imagines, in the other of 13-14: ut puerum saevo artdas dictata magtsterra-cotta busts or figurines, as artificial tro / reddtre; 2, 1, 70-71: memim quae rather than natural objects, though plagpsum Orbilium dietare; Pen. 1, 29: readily intelligible to us. With the gene­ cirratorum centum dictata; Petron. 45, 12: ral thought cf. Aristot. De An. 2 , 1 , 412b Tbraex qui et ipse ad dictata pugnavit; Juv. 20-22: ό δ' οφθαλμός ΰλη 6ψεως, ής άττο5, 122-123: peragat dictata magistri f λειπούσης ούκ ίστιν οφθαλμός, πλην omnia; Suet. Jul. 26, 3: ipsique dictata όμωνύμως, καθάπερ ό λίθινος καΐ 6 exercentibus darent. That Epicurus wished γεγραμμένος; Orig. Horn. 6 in Exod. 5: to have his followers learn his teachings verbi causa, ut si dicamus picturam simi/em by heart is clear from Diog. L. 10, 1, 2; esse ei cuius imago in picture videtur expressa also ; from Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, 3 5 : quantum ad gratiam pertinet visus similis τόν τύπον τής δλης πραγματείας τόν dicitur, quantum ad substantiam longe dissi-κατεστοιχειωμένον 8εΐ μνημονεύειν; Fin. mi/is. ilia enim species carnis est et decor 1, 27: quid enim me probiberet Epicureum corporis vivi; ista colorumfucus est etcera tabu-esse ή probarem quae ille diceret? cum pratlis sensu carentibussuperροήΊα; Boeth. in Isag.sertim ilia perdiseere Indus esse/; 2, 20: quis Porphyr. cd. 2, 3, 7 {C.S.E.L. 48, 223). enim vestrum non edidicit Epicuri κυρίας quasi corpus aut quid sit: these δόξας; Ac. 2, 8: nee ut omnia quae praewords arc omitted by AC ΡΝ but arc scripta et quasi imperata sunt defendamus restored by Goethe. They evidently con­ necessitate ulla cogimur. stituted a line in the archetype of these oscitans: cf. De Or. 2, 144: is/am codices, and since the line before must osci/antem et dormitantem sapientiam Scaehave ended with in deo quid sit and the volarum et ceterorum beatorum otio concedaline after must have begun with quasi mus; Hicr. Ep. 69, 2, 7: οsat aba t tantum the opportunity for haplography was et quasi per mentis crapulam rue tans et very considerable. The 21 letters of the nausians evomeba/; also the criticism of omitted clement—not allowing for the Epicurus in Dip. 1, 5, where he is de­ use of compendia—agree not too badly scribed as balbutientem de natura dtorum with the sevcntecn-to-twcnty-lctter lines [parallels in Pease's n.]. of the ancestor of our mss as described halucinatus: a word of variable by A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts spelling {aluc-, alluc-, halluc-) and some­ (1918), 360-361. what uncertain etymology (yet cf. άλύω)

1,72

381

in scriptis, se magistrum habuisse nullum. Quod et * non praedi1

etom.N

w h i c h denotes idle and rambling talk (cf. Cell. 4 , 2 0 , 8), and which occurs in n o extant author before Cicero (here and Att. 15. 29, 2 ; Q. Fr. 2, 9, 1), t h o u g h N o n . p. 121 M. (p. 175 L.) says it was used by the veteres, quoting a passage (cf. Gcll. 8, 3) which combines the noun alueinationes with the participle oscilantern: et adsiduo oscitantem vidit atque illius quidem delicatissimas mentis et corporis alueinationes. Might Cicero perhaps have had this passage in mind when he here joined the t w o words? c u m q u i d e m gloriaxetur: Mayor renders "boasting all the t i m e . " ut v i d e m u s i n s c r i p t i s : cf. Div. 1, 3 1 : ut scriptum videmus; 1, 7 2 : ut in Sullae scriptum bistoria videmus; 1, 8 9 : scriptum videmus; Ac. 2, 129: ut scriptum video; Fin. 4, 15: ut ab ipsis Stoieis scriptum vi­ demus; Off. 2, 2 5 : ut scriptum legimus;

μακάριε, φεύγε τάκάτιον άράμενος [quo­ ted by Schol. Iambi. De comm. Math. Se.t p. 79, 2 (p. 103 Festa), and parodied by Lact. Inst. 3 , 17, 3 ; Orig. C. Ce/s. 3 , 7 5 ; was Epicurus disparaging, as sons often d o , his father's profession?]; cf. also Epic. ap. Athcn. 13, 588a: μακαρίζω σε, ω ούτος, δτι καθαρός πάσης αίκίας [so Dicls; αΙτίας mss, παιδείας Schweighauscr] έπί φιλοσοφίαν δρμησαι. N o t e also the references to his ignorance: 1, 85 [on his insettia plane loquendi]; 2, 4 9 : quae si bis bina quot essent didicisset Epicurus certe non dicerel; Div. 2, 102: Epicurum quern bebetem et rudem dicere solent Stoici; Ac. 2, 106: Polyaenus . . . Epicuro adsentiens totam geometriam faJsam esse credidit; Fin. 1, 2 6 ; 2, 2 7 : contemnit enim disserendi elegantiam; Tusc. 5, 9 3 ; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 18, p. 1100a: τί δ' ούκ έμελλεν αυτός ούτω σπαργών περιμανώς καΐ σφαδάζων προς Tusc 3, 59: ut video nostrum scribere Antio- δόξαν ώστε μή μόνον άπολέγεσθαι τους καθηγητάς μηδέ Δημοκρίτω τω τα δόγ­ cbum; Sen. 6 9 : ut scriptum video. T h e work ματα £ήμασιν αύτοΐς άφαιρουμένω ζυγοin which Epicurus wrote this w a s his μαχεΐν περί συλλαβών καΐ κεραιών, σοφόν letter to Eurylochus ( D i o g . L. 10, 1 3 ; δέ μηδένα φάναι πλην αυτού γεγονέναι quoted in the next note). καΐ τών μαθητών; Hcraclit. Quaes t. Horn. m a g i s t r u m h a b u i s s e n u l l u m : i.e., 79 [referring to his άμαΟία]; Quintil. that he was αυτοδίδακτος; cf. D i o g . L. Inst. 2, 17, 15: de Epicuro qui disciplines 10, 2-3: μέχρι μέν τίνος κατ' έπιμιξίαν omnesfugit; Scxt. Em p. Adv. M. 1 , 1 ; 1 , 3 : τοΐς άλλοις φιλοσοφείν, έπειτα Ιδία άπογενόμενος ούν τούτου [sc. Ναυσιφάνους] <φαίνεσθαι> τήν άπ' αύτοϋ κληθεΐσαν μαθητής ό Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς , υπέρ τού δοκεϊν αίρεσιν συστήσαντα. έφάψασθαι δέ φιλο­ αυτοδίδακτος είναι καΐ αυτοφυής φιλό­ σοφίας αυτός φησιν έτη γεγονώς τετσοφος ήρνειτο έκ παντός τρόπου, τήν ταρεσκαίδεκα. Απολλόδωρος δ* ό Ε π ι ­ τε περί αυτού φήμην έξαλείφειν έσπευδε κούρειος έν τω πρώτω περί του Ε π ι ­ πολύς τε έγίνετο τών μαθημάτων κατή­ κούρου βίου φησιν έλθεΐν αυτόν έπί φιγορος έν οίς εκείνος έσεμνύετο; Adv. λοσοφίαν καταγνόντα των γραμμάτιοGram. 4 9 ; Eus. Pr. Εν. 14, 20, 14: λέγε­ των, επειδή μή έδυνήθησαν έρμηνεΰσαι ται δ' ό 'Επίκουρος ύπό μέν τίνων μη­ αύτω τα περί τού παρ' Ή α ι ό δ ω χάους . . . δενός άκηκοέναι, έντυχεΐν δέ τοΐς τών τόν Τίμωνα φάσκειν περί αύτοϋ* ύστατος παλαιών συγγράμμασιν; Himcr. ap. αύ φυσικών καΐ κύντατος, έκ Σάμου έλPhot. Bibl. cod. 243, p. 356a Bckkcr: 0ών / γραμμαδιδασκαλίδης, άναγωγόήσχύνΟη τοις άρχαίοις έμμεϊναι φιλο­ τατος ζωόντων [cf. Athcn. 13, 588b]; σοφίας δροις 'Επίκουρος, καΐ τήν αυτήν 10, 13: τούτον 'Απολλόδωρος έν Χρονιόδόν έλθεΐν τοις πρότερον φιλοσόφησα κοΐς Ναυσιφάνους άκοϋσαί φησι καΐ Πρασιν ώκνησε. μάλλον δέ μικροψυχίαν καξιφάνους· αυτός δέ ού φησιν, αλλ' εαυ­ ταγνούς τών όσοι παρ' ήμΐν έπί πονητού, έν τη προς Εύρύλοχον επιστολή. : ροΐς δόγμασι πλημμελούντες έκολάσF rom Epicurus himself D i o g . L. 10, 6, θησαν, έγνω πάντας αθρόως υπέρβαλεquotes the words: παιδείαν δέ πασαν,

382

1,72

σθαι τοις άδιχήμασιν; A m m . Marc. 30, 4, 3 : professionem forensium . . . Epicurus . . . κακοτεχνίαν nominans, inter artts nu­ meral ma/as; Hicr. Ep. 62, 8, 3 ; 70, 6, 1: omnes paene omnium libri, exceptis bit qui cum Epicure litter as non didiceruntt eruditio­ ns s doctrinaeque plenissimi sunt; A u g . C. Julian. Pelag. 3 , 4 8 : boc enim tu satis eloquenter facts quod inerudite atque impolite /adebat Epicurus. From Procl. in prim. Euclid. Lib., prop. 1, probl. 1, p. 216 Fricdlcin, it may be gathered that Posidonius made charges against τον δριμύ ν Έπίκουρον ως ού συνειδότα, κτλ.; cf. prop. 20, thcor. 13, p. 322. Against this charge Torquatus makes a defence in Fin. 1, 71-72: qui quod tibi par urn videtur eruditus, ea causa est quod nullam eruditionem esse dux it nisi quae beatae vitae disciplinam iuvaret . . . non ergo Epicurus ineruditus sed ii indocti qui, quae pueros non didicisse turpe est, ea putant usque ad senectutem esse discenda; cf. also Ac. 2, 97. It may be ad­ mitted that Epicurus had perhaps some justification for protesting against much of the formalized and sterile education of his day and fur feeling that his diffe­ rent premises rendered not a little of it obsolete. Added to that, however, was probably some desire for originality; cf. 1, 73. O n this subject sec also E. Bignone, L'Aristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 51, n. Epicurus's followers continued the tradition of neglect of conventional edu­ cation; cf. 1, 58, n. (quam solent vestri); In Pi son. 70: non pbilosopbia solum sed etiam ceteris studiis quae fere Epicureos neglegere dicimt perpolitus; Quintil. Inst. 12, 2, 2 4 ; D i o n . Hal. De Comp. Verb. 2 4 : 'Επικούρειων δέ χορον, οίς ουδέν μέ­ λει τούτων, παραιτούμαι; Orig. C. Cell. 3, 4 9 : συνεργεί τό πεπαιδεύσΟαι και λό­ γων άριστων έπιμεμελήσθαι καΙ φρόνιμον είναι. καΙ ήμΐν μάλλον πρέπει τούτο λέ­ γειν ή Κέλσω· καΙ μάλιστα έάν ' Ε π ι ­ κούρειος ών έλέγχηται; A u g . C. Crescon. 1, 16: quam vis et ipsi Epicurei, quos imperitia liberalium disciplinarum non solum non pudebat verum etiam delectabat. Trimalchio's boast (Pctron. 7 1 , 12) that nee umquam philosopbum audivit might be a parody of the same idea; cf. also P. H. De Lacy in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 72

(1941), 50-51. For Epicurean theories of education cf. J. Balabuszynski, Epicureorum Doctrina de Puerit educandis et instruendis (1937), reprinted from Eos, 37 (1936), 274-283; 391-424; 38 (1937), 1-9; 192-200. N . W. DcWitt {CI. Pbilol. 31 (1936), 206) notes the use in Philod e m u s of καθηγητής and similar words in preference t o words for schoolmaster; were the Epicureans perhaps the "pro­ gressive" educationists of antiquity? Yet Socrates himself did not speak o f his "pupils," and refused to be called anyone's teacher; cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 2 ( E n g l . tr. 1943), 58-59; 380, n. 141, contrasted with the Sophists (id., 2, 388, n. 94). Epicurus was not the only philoso­ pher w h o claimed t o be self-taught. D i o g e n e s Lacrtius usually assigns o n e or more teachers to each philosopher (as Clem. Strom. 6, 7, 57, 3 , gives a scries of teachers and pupils), yet N . W. D e W i t t (in a letter of 9 Jan., 1939) calls to my attention h o w many arc described by him as having rebelled against the traditional education of their times. The minstrel Phcmius is said by H o m e r (Od. 22, 347) to have been αυτοδίδακτος (cf. Aristot. Rbet. 17, 1365 a 30), and Pythagoras (Suid. s.v. Φερεκύδης), Heraclitus ( D i o g . L. 9, 5; Tatian, Ad Grotcos, 3 ; Vorsokrat. 1, n o . 12 Β 4 0 ; cf. Julian, Or. 6, 187d), Xcnophancs ( D i o g . L. 9, 18), Socrates ( X c n . Mem. 4, 2, 4 ; Plat. Lacbes, 186b-c; in Apol. 33a he claims t o have been no one's teacher), and D c m a d c s (Stob. vol. 3 , 655 Hcnsc) arc a m o n g those w h o disclaimed having received formal instruction; note also other cases cited by A. D . N o c k in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 33 (1940), 3 0 8 ; t o w h i c h add Acl. V.H. 12, 50 (the Spartans); D i o Cass. 78, 11, 2 (Caracaila); Suid. s.v. ΙΙόπλιος Ούαλέριος. Others recognized the weaknesses of such Lack of s c h o o l i n g ; cf. Aristot. fr. 57 Rose: τίκτει γαρ, ώσπερ φησίν ή παροιμία, κόρος μεν υβριν. άπαιδευσία δέ με τ' εξουσίας άνοιαν. Hicr. De Vir. ill. prol.: pessimum, ut dicitur, magistrum memet ipsum babeo; In Epbes. prol. pp. 539-540 Vail, me ipsum font urn, ut plerique, babuerim magi strum. et n o n p r a e d i c a n t i : Klotz's e m e n d a -

1,72

383

canti l tamen facile equidem * crederem,3 sicut mali aedificii do­ mino 4 glorianti sc architectum non habuisse; nihil enim olet* ex Academia, nihil [ne] β ex Lycio,7 nihil ne e puerilibus quidem β disciplinis. Xenocraten audire potuit (quem 9 virum, dii inmor1 praccanti Ρ * e q u i d e m dett. Lamb., q u i d e m ACPNBM, quidam Ο 4 ■ c r c d a m Ρ NO, c r e d e m AlBl, credemus C domo Ρ * olet BFMt 1 7 floret ceit. · [ne] om. dett. Ven.9 ex lycio nihilnc om. A , nihilne cttt. leutio DGNF, leucio HPB*M, lecio Bl, leutico O, add. A* ■ q u i d e m add. D • q u e m del. D

tion (cf. J . B . H o f m a n n in Pbilologus, 91 (1936), 454) t o ei, o n the s u p p o s i t i o n that C i c e r o d o e s not use et - etram, is refuted by s u c h passages as 1, 8 3 ; 2, 6 3 ; Ac. 2 , 9 9 ; Tusc. 3 , 2 8 ; Fin. 3, 2 7 ; Legg. 1, 3 3 ; Att. 1 1 , 2 3 . 3 ; Q. Fr. 2, 4, 3 ; ProQ. Rose. 3 2 ; and p e r h a p s Dip. 1, 3 4 ; b u t cf. J. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. Gram. (1928), 6 6 1 . W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. Hicr. Adv. Rufin. 1, 17: nisi forte se litteris non didicisse iurabit; quod nos illi et absque iuramento perfacile credimus; also Plut. De Lib. educ. 9, p p . 6f-7a: ζ ω γ ρ ά φ ο ς φασίν άθλιος ' Α π ε λ λ ή δείξας εΙκόνα. " τ α ύ · τ η ν , " Ι φ η , "νϋν γ έ γ ρ α φ α , " ό δέ. "καΐ ήν μ η λ έ γ η ς , " εΐιτεν. "οίδ* Οτι τ α χ ύ γ έ γ ρ α π τ α ι · θ α υ μ ά ζ ω δέ π ώ ς ουχί τοιαύτας πλείους γ έ γ ρ α φ α ς . " a r c h i t e c t u m n o n h a b u i s s e : Vitr. 6, p r o l . 7, c o m p l a i n s : itoque nemo artem ullam aliam conatur domi facere, uti sutrinam, fullonicam, aut ex ceteris quae sunt faciiiores, nisi arckitecturam\ cf. loan. Chrys. De Sacerd. 4, 1 {Pair. Gr. 4 8 , 663). o l e t : with this use of oleo (and its c o m p o u n d redoleo) cf. De Or. 2 . 109: doctrinam redolet esercitalionemque paene puerilem; 3, 4 4 : nihil sonare aut olere peregrinum; Brut. 8 2 : orattones . . . rtdolentes .. . antiquitatem; Pro Cael. 4 7 : nibilne igitur ilia vicinitas redolet \ Pro Q. Rose. 2 0 : olere malitiam; Att. 2, 1, 1: nihil o/ebanf, Plaut. True. 1 3 1 ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 8, 1. 3 . T h e r e a d i n g olet of Β seems m o r e a p p r o ­ priate here than floret of ACPN. A c a d e m i a . . . L y c i o : the s c h o o l s in which he m i g h t have studied. C i c e r o c o m b i n e s the t w o in his De Consul, a p . Div. 1, 22. T h e form Lycio has a l o n g penult (from Λυκεΐον; for w h i c h cf. W. KroU in P.-W. 13 (1927), 2267-2268),

but in t h e various passages in Cicero in which it appears {Div. 1, 8 ; 1, 2 2 ; 2, 8 ; Ac. 1, 17; De Or. 1. 98) its spelling varies between Lyceum a n d Lycium. n i h i l [ne] e x : the ne has crept in from the following nihil ne e puerilibus quidem, w h e r e ne is properly in place. p u e r i l i b u s . . . d i s c i p l i n i s : cf. Rep. 4, 3 : disciplinam puerilem ingenuis . . . nullam certam . . . aut unam omnium esse voluerunt. A t h c n . 13, p . 588a r e m a r k s of E p i c u r u s : εγκυκλίου παιδείας αμύητος ών έμακάριζε καΐ τους ομοίως α ύ τ ω επί ς>ιλοσος>ίιν παρερχομένους; cf. Fin. 1, 26: vellem equidem aut ipse doctrinis fids set instructior (est enim . . . non satis politus iis art/bus quas qui tenent eruditi appellantur) aut ne deterruisset alios a studiis. Mayor well r e m a r k s , h o w e v e r , u p o n the various treatises u p o n the liberal arts found a m o n g the H e r c u l a n c a n p a p y r i ; in fact, P h i l o d c m u s alone w r o t e w o r k s o n music, p o e t r y , rhetoric, a n d logic, as well as o n various m o r a l questions. O n the t e r m cf. O . M a u c h , Der lat. Begriff Disciplina (1941), 32-38. X e n o c r a t e n a u d i r e p o t u i t : for X c n o cratcs cf. 1, 3 4 ; for this statement sec D i o g . L. 10, 1, w h e r e H c r a d i d c s a n d o t h e r s say that E p i c u r u s όκτωκαιδεκέτη . . . έλθεϊν είς 'Αθήνας, Ξενοκρά­ τους μέν έν Ά κ α δ η μ ε ί α , 'Αριστοτέλους δ* έν Χαλκίδι διατρίβοντος; E u s . Pr. Εν. 14, 20, 14: λέγεται δέ 6 ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς ύπο μέν τίνων μηδενός άκηκοέναι . . . ύπ6 τίνων δ' ότι ήκουσε Ξενοκράτους, ύστε­ ρον δέ καΐ Χαυσιφάνους του Πύρρωνος γενομένου γνωρίμου. q u e m v i r u m : o n his character cf. 34, n. (eondiscipulus Xenocrates); on the form of expression Legg. 3 , 2 0 : D. Brut urn et

384

1, 72

tales!), et sunt qui putent audisse; ipse non vult; credo plus ncmini.1 Pamphilum quendam Platonis auditorem ait a 2 se Sami auditum, ibi enim adulescens 3 habitabat cum patre et fratribus, quod in earn pater eius Neocles 4 agripeta 5 vencrat, sed cum agel1 mcmini D * agripctta N,

■ a]ci Η * adolescens D*NOFl agrcpcta A1

* neocle Pt neodcs NO

P. Scipionem consults (quos et quanta: virosl).ΰπό Περδίκκου μετελθεΐν είς Κολοφώ­ dii inmortales: many cases of this να προς τόν πατέρα; 10, 3 [from verses parenthetic asseveration arc collected by of TimonJ: έκ Σάμου έλθών; 10, 14 H. Mcrguct, Lex. z- d- pbilos. Scbr. Cic. (quoted in the previous note); Suid. s.v. 'Επίκουρος (quoted in the previous 1 (1887), 662. note). That he was actually born at qui putent audisse: cf. the note on magistrum babuisse nullum, above. The Samos is perhaps indicated by the charge omission of turn as the subject of audisse (Diog. L. 10, 4) that be was not a gen­ may be remarked; cf. 1, 84: confiteri uine Athenian citizen; cf. R. Philippson nescire [sc. te); 1, 109: puderet me dicere in P.-W. 16 (1935), 2414-2415. non intellegere [sc. me], cum patre: for his identification as credo plus nemini: for plus = magis Neocles, in addition to the present cf. Legg. 2, 3: plus ... delectet; Phil. 2, 38: passage, cf. Strab. 14, 1, 18; Plut. plus dilexit; Madvig on Fin. 1, 5; also Strom, ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 8, 8: Act. the adverbial use of magnum instead of Plac. 1, 3, 18 {Doxogr. Gr.* 285); Diog. L. 10,1; 10,12; Themist. Or. 23, p, 287a; magrtcpere. Pamphilum . . . Platonis auditorem: 26, p. 324a; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 2, 11; cf. Diog. L. 10, 14: Αρίστων δέ φησιν 4, 9; 5, 18; 6, 6; Stcph. Byz. s.v. Γαρ­ έν τω 'Επικούρου βίω τόν Κανόνα γρά- γηττός; Antb. Pal. 7, 72; Suid. s.v. ψαι αυτόν έχ τοϋ Ναυσιφάνους Τρίποδος, 'Επίκουρος. For his life cf. R. Philipp­ son in P.-W. 16 (1935), 2414-2416. ου καΐ άκοϋσαί φησιν αυτόν, άλλα χαΐ Παμφίλου τοϋ Πλατωνικού έν Σάμω; fratribus: three in number (Diog. L. Suid. s.v. Επίκουρος· . . . πρώτον μέν 10, 3 ; Suid. s.v. Επίκουρος), Epicurus έν Σάμω διατρίψας σϋν τοις γονεΰσιν, perhaps being the eldest, and the others είτα σχολαρχήσας έν Μιτυλήνη ένιαυbeing named Neocles (cf. R. Philippson τών ών ήν, είτα έν Λαμψάκω, καΐ οΰτως in P.-W. 16 (1935), 2416), Chacrcdcmus, έν Αθήναις έν ίδίω κήπω, άκουσας δέ and Aristobulus (or, as Suidas says, Ναυσιψάνους τοϋ Δημοκρίτειου καΐ ΙΙαμAristodemus). They joined in Epicurus's φίλου τοϋ Πλάτωνος μαθητού. The epi­ philosophical interests (Diog. L. 10, 3: thet quendam indicates that Cicero docs συνεφίλοσόφουν δ* αύτώ προτρεψαμένω not consider Pamphilus one of the well- καΐ ol αδελφοί τρεις δντες . . . καθά φηknown Platonists, and R. Hirzcl, Unterσι Φιλόδημος ό 'Επικούρειος έν τώ δεsuch. z- Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 108, κάτω της τών φιλοσόφων συντάξεως) well remarks that his lectures seem to and were the objects of his generosity have had no influence upon the form (Diog. L. 10, 10); cf. H. von Arnim in of Epicurus's philosophy. P.-W. 6 (1909), 133; R. Philippson in P.-W. 16 (1935), 2415. Sami: cf. Diog. I.. 10, 1: τοϋτόν agripeta: a word confined to Cicero φασιν ίίλλοι τε καΐ 'Ηρακλείδης έν τη (used also in Alt. 15, 29, 3; 16, 1, 2 Σωτίωνος επιτομή κληρουχησάντων 'Αθη­ (where Tyrrell and Purser translate it ναίων τήν Σάμον έκεΐθι τραφήναι· όκτωκαιδεκέτη δ* έλΟεΐν είς Αθήνας· . . . "land-grabbers"); 16, 4, 3—all three τελευτήσαντος δέ Αλεξάνδρου τοϋ Μαcases in connection with Roman settlers κεδόνος καΐ των 'Αθηναίων έκπεσόντων at Buthrotum; in the orations Cicero

1,73

385

lus eum non satis aleret, ut opinor, ludi magister fuit. 73 Sed hunc Platonicum 1 mirifice contemnit Epicurus; ita metuit ne 1

platoni

Bl

uses the more familiar agrarjj), and ren­ αυτών εργασίας, αΐς ουδέν άτοπον πρόσdering the Greek κληροΰχος. Ncocles εστιν άλλα καΐ τών γονέων, άν τίνος was one of 2000 colonists sent by the έριθος ή μήτηρ ή . . . ή 6 πατήρ διδάξη Athenians in 365, 361, and 352/1 B.C. to γράμματα ή παιδαγωγήση. Iipicurus Samos (Diog. L. 10, 1; Strab. 14, 1, 18: himself had used it against Protagoras 'Αθηναίοι δέ πρότερον μεν πέμψαντες (Diog. L. 10, 8). For statements that στρατηγόν ΙΙερικλέα και συν αύτω ΣοNeocles became a schoolmaster see φοκλέα τδν ποιητήν πολιορκία κακώς Strab. 14, 1, 18: Νεοκλής. ό'Κπικούρου διεΟηκαν άπειθοϋντας τους Σαμίους, του φιλοσόφου πατήρ, γραμματοδιδάσ­ ύστερον δέ καΐ κληρούχους έπεμψαν καλος, ώς φασι; Diog. L. 10, 3-4. In δισχιλίους έξ εαυτών, ών ήν Νεοκλής, 6 Diog. L. 10, 4, Stoic opponents charge Επικούρου τοΰ φιλοσόφου πατήρ, γραμ­ against Iipicurus that σΰν τη μητρί πεματοδιδάσκαλος, ώς φασι· καΐ δή καΐ ριιόντα αυτόν ές τά οΐκίδια καθαρμούς τραφήναί φασιν ένθάδε καΐ έν Τέω, καΐ άναγινώσκειν καΐ σΰν τω πατρί γράμ­ έφηβεΰσαι Άθήνησι; Dion. Hal. De ματα διδάσκειν λυπροΰ τίνος μισθαρίου Dinarch. 13, p. 665; Κ. L. Hicks and (but as noted by H. Uscncr, Bpicurea G. F. Hill, Man. o/Cr. hist. Inscr.* (1901), (1887), 414, this repeats a similar charge 225-227). made by Demosthenes {De Cor. 258-259) against Aeschincs and his parents). Diog. agellus . . . non . . . aleret: this noun L. 10, 8, says that Nausiphanes in abuse is often used in an apologetic, here probably in a disparaging, sense; the called Epicurus a διδάσκαλος, and in 10, 2 (cf. Poet. Philos. Frag. 197, no. 51 allotment was apparently inadequate to Dicls, in lines of Timon calling him a support the growing family of Ncocles. With the expression cf. Ncp. Pboc. 1,4: γραμμοδιδασκαλίδης) reports that Hcrmippus said he started out as a γραμ­ bis Me "si met similes erunt, idem hie'* inquit, "agellus illos alet qui me ad banc ματοδιδάσκαλος; cf. also Suid. s.v. Επίκουρος (quoted in the note on Pam~ dignitatem perduxit?' ut opinor: this qualification prob­ philum . . . Platonis audi torem, above). On the whole subject of these abusive ably applies to what precedes rather than charges brought by adversaries against to what follows; cf. R. Philippson in F.picurus—and it may be that none of P.-W. 16 (1935). 2415. For such phrases, them is true—cf. R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. corresponding to ώς (έγώ) οΐμκι, cf. F. Sommcr in ΑΝΤΙΔΩΡΟΝ . . . / . Z. Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 108-110, n. 2 Waekernagel (1923), 22-27; also below, (with his correction on p. 244). Epicurus himself was an adept in the abuse of 1, 8 5 ; 2, 53; 2, 57; 3, 35. others, if we may believe 1, 93; also ludi magister: probably "school­ Athcn. 8, 354b-c. master" (of an elementary school) is here used in a disparaging sense; cf. Justin, fuit: — "became"—a rather rare use, 21, 5, 8 [of the tyrant Dionysius]: no- with which cf. 2,167: nemo .. . magma ... vissime ludi magistrum professus pueros in umquam fuit; Sen. 8: nee tu . . . clarus umtrivio docebat, ut aut a timentibus semper in quam fuisses; Att. 10, 16, 1: commodum ad publico videretur aut a non timentibus facilius te dederam litteras de plitribus rebus cum contemneretur [cf. Val. Max. 6, 9, ext. 6]; ad me bene mane Dionysius fuit [where, Mart. 10, 62, 1: ludi magister, parce simplici however, some editors bracket fuit]; Sail. turbae. For this type of reproach cf. Dio Cat. 20, 7: ceteri omnes . . . valgus fuimus; Chrys. Or. 7, 114: τών άλλως τά τοιαύτα Liv. 34, 21, 8: locupletior in dies prwincia προφερόντων, οίον εΙώΟασι λοιδο- fuit. ρ ούμενοι προφέρειν πολλάκις ού μόνον τάς 73 mirifice contemnit: this adverb 25

386

1, 73

quid umquam didicisse videatur. In Nausiphane * Democriteo tenetur; querna cum a se non neget auditum vexat tamen omnibus contumeliis. Atqui si haec3 Democritea non audisset,4 quid audierat ? Quid est in physicis Epicuri non a Democrito? Nam etsi quaedam 1

nausifanc codd.

■ que Ν

■ haec] kx Ο

is much used by Cicero (especially in the Letters) with verbs of liking, loving (1, 58), and their oppositcs. Nausiphane Democriteo: cf. 1, 93: Nausipbatum maff strum suum, a quo moil didiceraf, tarn male acceperit. For his life and work cf. K. von Fritz in P.-W. 16 (1935), 2021-2027 (based on the mate­ rials in Vorsokrat. 1, no. 62; the frag­ ments arc chiefly preserved in Philodcm. Rbetorica). Several passages describe him as a pupil of Pyrrho of Elis; cf. Diog. L. 9, 64: καΐ Ναυσιφάνην ήδη νεανίσκο ν βντα θηραθήναι . . . ϊλεγέ τε πολλάκις καΐ ΈπΙκουρον Οαυμάζοντα την ΙΙύρρωνος άναστροφήν συνεχές αύτοΰ πυνθάνεσθαι περί αύτοΰ; 9, 69: διήκουε τοϋ Πύρρωνος . . . Ναυσιφάνης <ό> Τήιος, ου φασί τίνες άκοϋσαι Έπίκουρον; 9, 102; Clem. Strom, 1, 14, 64, 4: Δημο­ κρίτου δέ άκουσταΐ Πρωταγόρας ό 'Αβ­ δηρίτης καΐ Μητρόδωρος ό Χίος. ού Δ»ογένης 6 Σμυρναίος, ού Άνάξαρχος, τού­ του δέ Πύρρων, ού Ναυσιφάνης. τούτου φασίν ενιοι μαθητήν Επικούρου γενέ­ σθαι; Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. 2: ούκ άπέοικε δέ καΐ δια την προς Ναυσιφάνην τον Πύρρωνος άκουστήν, ίχθραν; Eus. Pr. Εν. 14, 20, 14: λέγεται δέ 6 Επίκουρος . . . άκηκοέναι . . . Ναυσιφάνους τοϋ Ιΐύρρωνος γενομένου γνω­ ρίμου; F. Sbordone, cd. of Philodcm. Adv. Sopb. (1947), 78; 128. His school was in Tcos, where Epicurus had lived in his youth (Strab. 14, 1,18), and where Nausiphanes had doubtless given lec­ tures attended by Epicurus; cf. Diog. L. 1, prol. 15: ού Δημόκριτος, ού πολλοί μέν, έπ* ονόματος δέ Ναυσιφάνης . . . ών 'Επίκουρος; 10, 8: καΐ αυτόν Έ π ί ­ κουρον έν ταΐς έπιστολαΐς περί Ναυσιφάνους λέγειν "ταύτα ήγαγεν αυτόν είς Ικστασιν τοιαύτην ώστε μοι λοιδορεΐσθαι καΐ άποκαλεΐν διδάσκαλον." πλεύ-

4

audisse Ρ

μονά τε αυτόν έκάλει και άγράμματον καί απατεώνα καΐ πόρνην; 10, 13: τού­ τον Απολλόδωρος έν Χρονικοϊς Ναυσιφάνους άκοΰσαί φησι; Sext. Emp. Adv. Math. 4 : φησί γοϋν έν τη προς τους έν Μυτιλήνη φιλοσόφους επιστολή- "οΐμαι δέ ίγωγε τους βαρυστόνους καί μαθη­ τήν με δόξειν του πλεύμονος είναι, μετά μειρακίων τινών κραιπαλώντων άκούσαντα," νϋν πλεύμονα καλών τόν Ναυσιφάνην, ώς άναίσθητον; Suid. s.v. 'Επί­ κουρος- . . . άκουσας δέ Ναυσιφάνους τοϋ Δημοκριτείου. For Epicurus's op­ position to him cf. also Diog. L. 10, 7;who hints at its cause (10,14): 'Αρίστων δέ φησιν έν τφ 'Επικούρου βίω τόν Κα­ νόνα γράψαι αυτόν έκ τού Ναυσιφάνους Τρίποδος, ού καί άκούσαί φησιν αυτόν. On this subject cf. also W. Croncrt, Koiotes u. Menedemos (1906), 21. From our passage and 1, 93, R. Philippson {Gotting. Nacbr. 1930, 12-15) would infer that Nausiphanes was a possible opponent of Epicurus. tenetur: cf. 3, 74: turn teneri putat\ In Catil. 2, 13: cum baesitarett cum tenereturt quaesivi; Pro Caecin. 4: facile bonestissimis testibus in re perspicua tenerentur; 2 Verr. 3, 178: tenetur igitur aliquando et in rebus cum maximis turn manifestis tenetur \ also the use of baereot as in Suet. Aug. 71, 1. non neget auditum: cf. Sext. Emp. Adv. Matb. 4 (quoted on Nausiphane Democriteo\ above). vexat . . . contumeliis: cf. Diog. L. 10, 7-8; Sext. Emp. Ad». Matb. 4. quid audierat: cf. Diog. L. 10, 2: φησί δ* "Ερμιππος γραμματοδιδάσκαλον αυτόν γεγενησθαι, Ιπειτα μέντοι περιτυχόντα τοις Δημοκρίτου βιβλίοις επί φιλοσοφίαν άξαι. quid . . . non a Democrito: cf. 1, 66, n. (Democriti); 1, 120: Democritus ... cuius fontibus Epicurus bortulos suos irri-

1,74

387

commutavit, ut quod paulo ante de inclinatione atomorum ! dixi,2 tamen pleraque dicit eadem, atomos, inane,3 imagines, infinitatem 4 locorum, innumerabilitatemque 5 mundorum, eorum β ortus, interitus,7 omnia fere quibus naturae ratio continetur. Nunc istuc 8 quasi corpus et quasi sanguinem quid intellegis? 74 Ego enim te scire ista melius quam me non fateor solum sed etiam facile patior; cum quidem scmel dicta sunt, quid est quod 1 animorum D * i n n r m i t a t c m (?)Al • istud D

■ dixit Z) 1 * que

' inane Aid., inancs ADPNOBFM, om.D · corumquc Ο

gavit; Ac. 1 , 5 : iam veto pbysica, si Epicurum, id est, si Democritum probarem\ Fin. 1, 17: in physicis, quibus maxime gloria tur, primum totus est alienus; Democritea dicit perpauca /nutans, sed ita ut ea quae corrigere vtdt mibi quidem depravare videatur; 1, 18: Epicurus autem in quibus sequitur Democritum non fere labitur; 1, 2 1 : quae mutat ea corrumpit, quae sequitur sunt tota Democriti, atoms, inane, imagines ... infinitio ipsa . . . tota ab illo est, turn innumerabiles mundi, qui et oriantur et intereant cotidie. quae etsi mibi nullo modo probantur, tamen Democri­ tum, laudatum a ceteris, ab boc qui eum unum secutus esset nollem vituperatum; 4 , 1 3 : eqtadem etiam Epicurum, in physicis quidem, Democriteum puto. pauca mutat, vet plura sane; at cum de plurimis eadem dicit turn certe de maximis; Plut. Quaest. conv. 8, 10, 2, p . 7 3 5 a : ώς ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς οΓεται μέχρι τούτου Δ η μ ο κ ρ ί τ ω συνεπόμενος; D i o g . L. 10, 4 : τά δέ Δημοκρίτου περί τ ω ν ατό­ μων καΐ Ά ρ ι σ τ ί π π ο υ περί της ήδονης ώς Ιδια λέγειν. F o r the d e p e n d e n c e of E p i c u r u s o n D e m o c r i t u s cf. a l s o R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. z- C*c* pbilos. Schr. 1 (1877), 154-160. Asclcp. in Metapb. p . 44, 8-16 H a y d u c k similarly ascribes P l a t o ' s views t o t h e P y t h a g o r e a n s . p a u l o a n t e d e i n c l i n a t i o n e : cf. 1, 6 9 ; also, for inclinatione, Lucr. 2, 2 4 3 - 2 4 4 : inclinare necessest j corpora; Plut. De An. Procreat. in Tim. 6, p . 1015c: έγκλΐναι την δτομον συγχωροΰσιν. Ax ( a p p e n ­ dix, 173) t h i n k s that Cicero here a v o i d s the slight c a c o p h o n y of de declinatione. a t o m o s , i n a n e , i m a g i n e s : cf. Fin. 1,

7

incincs Η intcrius A1

21 (quoted on quid . . . non a Democrito, a b o v e ) ; 1, 107; Fam. 15, 16, 1: Catius Insuber, 'Επικούρειος, . . . quae ille Gargettius et iam ante Democritus είδωλα, bic spectra nominat; Alex. A p h r o d . De Sens. p . 56, 12 W e n d l a n d : είδωλα γάρ τίνα ομοιόμορφα άπό τ ω ν όρωμένων συν­ ε χ ώ ς απορρέοντα και ε μ π ί π τ ο ν τ α τη όψει του όραν ή τ ι ώ ν τ ο . τοιούτο δέ ήσαν οί τε περί Λεύκιππον και Δημόκριτον, οί καΐ έκ της τ ω ν αοράτων διά μικρό­ τ η τ α παραθέσεως την τών μεταξύ χ ρ ω ­ μ ά τ ω ν φαντασίαν έποίουν. F o r inane — κενόν cf, F . Peters, Τ. Lucr. et ΑΙ. Cic. quo modo Vocab. Gr. Epic. Discipl. pro­ pria Latine verterint (1926), 8. i n f i n i t a t e m l o c o r u m : cf. 1, 55. innumerabilitatem . . . mundorum: cf. 1,25, n. (innumerabilis . . . mundos). o n u s i n t e r i t u s : cf. 1, 25, n. {orientis occidentisque). naturae ratio: i. c., pbysiologia; cf. 1, 20, n. {id est naturae rationem). q u a s i c o r p u s : at 1, 68, he started t o discuss t h i s ; digressed in 1, 6 9 - 7 0 ; started again at 1, 7 1 ; digressed in 1, 7 2 - 7 3 ; a n d n o w resumes (notice nunc at the b e g i n n i n g of the sentence). q u i d i n t e l l e g i s : " w h a t d o you u n d e r ­ stand by t h e p h r a s e " ( M a y o r ) ; cf. Fin. 2, 50: quid ergo boc loco intellegit bone stum; Par ad. 4 2 : quern enim intellegimus divitemt 7 4 ista: those tenets peculiar t o your school. facile patior: cf. Fin. 2, 2 0 : id facilius paterer; 5, 54; 5, 5 6 ; Tusc. 1, 5 5 ; 1, 8 1 ; 1, 8 8 ; 5, 15: facile patior te isto modo agere; Rep. 2, 2 9 ; JJgg. 1, 28: facile patiar te bunc

388

1,74 !

Velleius intellegere possit, Cotta' non possit? * Itaque corpus 4 quid sit, sanguis quid sit intellego; quasi corpus * et quasi sanguis quid sit nullo prorsus modo intellego. Neque tu me celas ut Pythagoras solebat alienos, nee * consulto 7 dicis occulte tamquam 1 uclletius A " cotta] quottan A corpus . . . intellego om.O · nee om. Ν

diem . . . consumere; Off. 2, 7 3 ; 2, 7 5 ; Orat. 4 1 : vel reprebendi me a ceteris facile patitbar.

quid est quod: cf. 1, 3; 1, 117. quod Vclleiue . . . possit, Cotta non: cf. Fin. 2, 12: egone non intellego quid sit ηδονή Greece, La tine voluptas? utram tan­ dem linguam nescio? deinde qui fit ut ego nesciam, sciunt omnes quicumque Epicurei esse voluerunt; 2, 13: ergo illi intellegunt quid Epicurus dicat, ego non intellego; 2, 15; 2, 7 5 : individua cum dicitis et intermundia, quae nee sunt ulla nee possunt esset intellegimus; voluptas, quae passeribus nota est omnibus, a nobis intellegi non potest; Tusc. 3 , 3 7 : solent enim isti negate nos intellegere quid dicat Epicurus; Isocr. 1 8 , 1 5 :

θαυμάζω δ' cl αυτόν μέν ίκανόν γνώναι νομίζει . . . έμέ δ' οΰκ άν ο(εται τοΰτ' έξευρεΐν [and Aristot. Rbet. 2, 19, 1392b 11-13]; Aug. C. lulian. Op. imperf. 2, 4 : quodque ait in Epicurum Tullius, manifesto argument ο non diet ilia subtiliter, quod cuiuscemodi homines passim sibi ea profitentur placere; zteofob. 15, 8-9: "Hast

thou heard the secret of God, and dost thou restrain wisdom to thyself? What knowest thou that wc know not, what understandest thou which is not in us?" On Cicero's view of the ease of learning the Epicurean doctrines cf. 1, 18, n. {turn Velleius);

Fin. 1, 2 7 ; Reid

on Fin. 1, 13. On the asyndeton cf. 1, 20, and n. (principium aliquod sit, nihil jit extremum); Fin. 2, 12; 2, 13 (both

quoted above). For the opposition of possit and non possit Mayor compares Plin. Ep. 3, 16, 11. nullo prorsus modo: cf. 1, 33, n. (quo porro modo).

neque tu me celas: cf. Fin. 1, 16: omnes mibi Ε picurt sententias satis notoe sunt; 2, 15: vide ne, si ego non intellegam quid Epicurus loquatur, cum Graece, ut videor.

1

posset Η! ' corpos A1 * quasi ' consulto deft. Rom., consulta cett.

luculenttr sciam, sit aliqua culpa eius qui ita loquatur ut non intellegatur. quodduobus modis sine reprebensione fit, si out de industria facias, ut Herat lit us, cognomento qui σκοτεινός perbibetur, quia de natura nimis obscure memoravit, aut cum rerum obscuritas, non verborum facit ut non intellegatur oratio, qua/is est in Timaeo Platonis. Epicurus autem, ut opinor, nee non vult, si possit, plan* et aperte loqui, nee de re obscura . . . loquitur; 4, 2. R. Hirzel (Untersucb. z- Cic. pbilos.

Scbr. 1 (1877), 189-190) and W. Scott (Journ. of Pbilol. 12 (1883), 221, n. 1) think that the only ascription of esoteric doctrines to Epicurus is by Clem. Strom. 5, 9, 58, 1: ού μόνοι άρα ol Πυθαγόρειοι καΐ ΙΙλάτων τά πολλά έκρύπτοντο, άλλα καΐ ol 'Επικούρειο! φασί τίνα καΐ παρ* αύτοϋ απόρρητα είναι και μή πασιν έπιτρέπειν έντυγχάνειν τούτοις τοις γράμμασιν. ut Pythagoras: cf. Tusc. 4, 3: cum carmimbus soliti illi esse dicantur et praectpta quaedam occultius tradere\ Rep. 1, 1 6 : Ieporem Socraticum subtilt tatemque sermonis cum obicuritate Pytbagorae . . . contexuit

[sc. Plato]; Diog. L. 8, 15: Ιλεγόν τε καΐ ol άλλοι Πυθαγόρειοι μή είναι προς πάντας πάντα βητά; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 1, 2, 4 (Doxogr. Gr.% 556): ούτος τους μαθητάς διεϊλε καΐ τους μέν εσωτερι­ κούς, τους δέ εξωτερικούς έκάλεσεν* τοις μέν γάρ τά τελεώτερα μαθήματα έπίστευσε, τοις δέ τά μετριώτερα; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 103-104; Procl. in Tim. p. 92c (pp. 302-303 Dichl): των Πυθαγορεί­ ων . . . ot τους περί των θείων λόγους απορρήτους είχον καΐ ού προς πάντας διελέγοντο περί αυτών; cf. id. in prim. Euclid. Lib., prol. 1, p. 22 Fricdlcin: ή των Πυθαγορείων φιλοσοφία . . . την μυσταγωγίαν κατακρύπτει των θείων δογμάτων; Schol. Plat. Pbaedo, 61d [of Philolaus]: ος καΐ δι' αίνιγμάτων έδί-

1,74

389 1

Heraclitus, sed, quod inter nos liceat, ne tu quidem intellegis. liccat Viet., liqucat codd. δασκεν, καθάπερ ήν Ιθος αύτοϊς; Simplic. (Rbet. Cr. 2, 82 Spengcl); Tatian, Or. in Pbys. 1, proem, p. 7, 1-3 Diels: Ξενο­ ad Gr. 3 ; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Gram. 301; φάνης δέ . . . καϊ ol Πυθαγόρειοι . . . Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 1, 9; Hippol. αΐνιγματώδη την εαυτών φιλοσοφίαν παPhilosopbum. 9, 3 ; 9, 5; Solin. 40, 6; ραδεδώκασιν; also ρ. 8, 10-11; 8, 21-30; Tcrt. De An. 2; Chalcid. in Tim. 320; 1, 2, ρ. 21, 17-19; 4, 6, ρ. 652, 7; Asclep. Eus. Pr. Ev. 10, 14, 15; Cbron. Ol. 81, in Mttapb. p. 18, 33-19, 1 Hayduck; p. 1-3 (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 19. A 3; cf. no. 46 34, 6-7; p. 43, 9-10; p. 44, 13-17; Alex. A 4); Thcmist. Or. 12, p. 159b; Cyril. Aphrod. in Mttaph. 1, 5, p. 46, 24-29 Alex. C. /ulian. 1, p. 13 (Pair. Gr. 76, Hayduck; T. C. Heath, Aristarcbus of 522); Hier. Adv. lovin. 1, 1; Adv. Ruf. Samos (1913), 47, who suggests that the 1, 30; Cbron. ann. Abr. 1561; Prob. in theory of Pythagorean secrecy may Virg. Eel. 6, 31, p. 344 Hagen; Procl. have been invented to explain the ab­ in Tim. 2, p. 106d (p. 351 Dichl); Simplic. sence of any Pythagorean documents in Pbys. 1, 2, p. 50, 23 Diels; p. 77, 31-32; earlier than Philolaus. 3, 4, p. 453, 28-30; Elias in Porphyr. hag. consulto dicis occulte: cf. 1, 49, n. 16, p. 42, 2 Busse; David in Porphyr. {quivis ... possit agnoscere); 1, 85: sunt Isag. 3, p. 105, 12-13 Busse; Stob. vol. qui existiment quod Hie inscitia plane lo3, 151 Hensc; Etym. \\. s.v. βιός; quendi fecerit fecisse consulto; de homine mi-Eustath. in //. 1, 49; in Od. 4, 450; J. Bernays, Ges. Abbandi. 1 (1885), 48, nime vafro male existimant; Fin. 2, 15 (quoted in n. on neque tu me celas, above; n. 2; J. Adam, Relig. Teacfxrs of Greece observe in it the phrase de indttstria cor­ (1908), 214-215; E. Wellmann in P.-W. responding to consul to). For various 8 (1913), 505. H. Diels, Herakleitos von Ep/jesos (1901), iii, finds his obscurity allusions to the intentionally enigmatic language of philosophers cf. Tcrt. Adv. one of form rather then of matter, and \ alent. 1; Atticus ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 9, Demetrius, De Eloc. 192, thinks it largely due to the loose srructurc of his senten­ 13; Porphyr. ap. Stob. vol. 2, 14 >Xachsmuth; Julian, Or. 5, 170b-c; 7, 217a-c; ces: άδηλος γαρ ή έκαστου κώλου αρχή Eunap. I it. Philos. p. 456; Hicr. Adv. διά την λΰσιν, ώσπερ το 'ΗρακλείτουPelag. 2, 20; Boeth. Quomodo Subst. prol.; και γαρ ταΰτα σκοτεινά ποιεί το πλείστον ή λΰσις. Yet at times his oracular style Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 36, 25-32 Diels seems the cause; cf. Plut. De Pytb. Orac. (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 18A 19); Elias in 6, p. 397a; Diog. L. 9, 6 (of"his Περί Categ. proem, p. 126, 28 Busse; \V . II. S. φύσεως): άνέΟηκε δ' αυτό εις τό της Jones, cd. of Heraclitus (1931), ix-xii Αρτέμιδος Ιερόν, ώς μέν τίνες, έπιτη(on intentional obscurity in ancient δεΰσας άσαφέστερον γράψαι. όπως ol writings). In the Hippocratic Oath the swearer agrees to impart instruction to δυνάμενοι <μόνοι> προσίοιεν αύτω καϊ his sons, the sons of his teacher, and to μή έκ τοϋ δημώδους εύκατας>ρόνητον ή. pupils who have taken the oath, but to His proverbial title of o σκοτεινός was applied also to a later namesake; cf. no one else. P.-W. 4 Supplbd. (1924), 730-731. Heraclitus: cf. 3, 35: Heracliius . . . quid diceret quod intellegi noluit; Fin. 2, 15 quod inter noe liceat: cf. 1, 79: pact (quoted on neque tu me celas, above). For mi hi Herat, caetestes, dicere vestra; Att. numerous Greek and Latin references 2, 4, 1: quod inter nos liceat dicere; Plaut. to his obscurity (perhaps first in (Aristot.] Poen. 440: quod hie inter nos liceat'; also De Mitndo, 5, 396b 20) cf. Pease on Div. 1, 59, n. (bona tenia me audits). The mss 2, 133, n. {Heraclitus obscurus), to which here read liqueat (liceat being an emenda­ add: Timon ap. Diog. L. 9, 6; Vitr. tion of Victorius), which R. Klotz 2, 2, 1; Sen. Ep. 12, 7; Thcon, Progvmn. (Adnot. crit. ad M.T.C.Lib. de N.D. 1, 2

390

1,75

27 75 Illud video * pugnare te, species a ut quaedam sit deorum, quae nihil concreti habeat, nihil solidi, nihil expressi, nihil eminentis, sitque pura, levis, perlucida. Dicemus igitur idem quod in Venere Coa; s corpus illud * non est sed simile corporis,6 nee ille 4

1 uidc A1 illud om. F

« species] Hie deficit Ρ " coa del. Dt choa O, om. * corporis] corpori B*FM, corporc Bl

NBFM

(1868), 8) and J. S. Reid (ap. Mayor, ad of incised or stamped forms (cf. Pro toe.) would retain, in contrast to the Cael. 12: non expressa signa sed adumbrata), preceding ctlas and occulte. The passages the other of objects standing out in above cited, however, support the emen­ relief and breaking a general line of dation, which makes much better sense. surface, as in 2, 47: nihil eminent, nihil 75 illud . . . pugnare . . . ut: cf. 1, lacunosum; cf. είσοχαί and έζοχαί, as 62: non pugno; 3, 3: Epicurus .. . dedis . . . in Strab. 2, 5, 22; or intaglio and cameo. non magnopere pugnare; Pro Sex. Rose. 8: The contrast of eminentia and umbrae— hoc solum . . . pugnatur ut; Pro Lig. 13: foreground and background painting, id ne impetremus pugnabis', Fam. 3, 10, 3: as in Ac. 2, 20, which Reid (on that pas­ illud pugia et enitere ne; Lucr. 5, 729: sage and also ap. Mayor on our passage) suggests, seems hardly in place here as quod pugnat uterqut. ut quaedam sit: a brachylogy for applied to solid objects. With the gen­ ut species quaedam esse existimetur; cf. eral thought cf. also 1, 105: nee babent ullam soliditatem nee eminent/am. On the 1, 21, n. (ut fuerit). nihil . . . nihil . . . nihil . . . nihil: genitive eminentis cf. H. Sjogren, Com­ Cicero likes repetitions of nihil·, for cases ment. Tullian. (1910), 147. of its use twice sec 1, 51; 2, 39; 2, 104; sitque: -que is here adversative; cf. 3, 30; thrice: 1, 92; 2, 18; 3, 23; four 2, 56: contraque; also atque in 3, 84. times (as here): Tux. 4, 61; Off. 1, 151; pura levis perlucida: "unmixed, vo­ six times: 2, 47. J. Dcgenhart (A>//.- latile, transparent;" cf. Div. 2, 40: exeg. Bemerk. χ. Cic. Scbr. de Nat. Deor. perlucidos et per flabilis. (1881), 37-38) notes that the Epicureans, dicemus . . . idem quod in: cf. De following the example of Epicurus him­ Or. 2, 248: quod idem in bono servo diet solet. self (Diog. L. 10, 123), describe God in Venere: cf. Tusc. 1, 88: did auiem largely in negative terms. hoe in te satis subtiliter non potest. Some­ concreti: cf. 1, 71, n. (eoncretionem). what analogous uses of in arc cited by The word probably docs not contrast Goethe in 1, 71 (1, 120): in natura deorum; strongly with solidi (G. F. Schocmann, 2, 67: in ea dea; 2, 123: in araneolis; 2, 124: Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 342), but both admiratio . . . in bestits; 3, 18: in domo denote bodies in three dimensions as pulcbra; 3, 83: in eo etiam eavillatus est; opposed to drawings or paintings, and 3, 87: in virtute reete gloriamur. both emphasize the substance of στβρέμVenere Coa: cf. Div. 1, 23: aspersa teνιβ (1, 49), as opposed to mere surfaces mere pigmenta in tabula oris liniamenta efwhich the words expressi and eminentis ficere possunt; num etiam Veneris Coae describe. Cicero (Div. 2, 40) mentions pulcbritudinem effici posse aspersione fortwta these gods as being perlucidos et per- putas; Orat. 5: non potuerunt . .. Coae flabilis (sec Pease's n. for parallels]. I reneris pulcbritudinem imitari; 2 Verr. 4, Cf. Τ use. 3, 3: consectaturque nullam emi- 135: quid arbitrament Reginos . . . merere nentem effigiem virtutist sed adumbratam velle ut ab its marmorea Venus ilia auferaturi imaginem gloriae; Off. 3, 69: iustitiae soli- . . . quid ut pictarn Coos; Off. 3, 10: ut dam et expressam effigiem nullam tenemus, nemo pictor esset inventus qui in Coa Venere umbra et imaginibus utimur. earn partem quam Apelles incobatam rtliquisset absolvent—oris enim pulcbritudo expressi . . . eminentis: the one used

1,75

391

fusus et candore mixtus rubor sanguis est l sed quaedam sanguinis * 1

sanguis non est Ο

■ sanguinis] sanguis Hx

reliqui corporis imitandi spem au/erebat— ing from Cilicia, he intended (Att. 6, 7, xr'r, etc.; IF am. 1, 9, 15: Apelles Veneris 2) to visit Rhodes and go as directly caput et summa pectoris politissima arte as possible from there to Athens. The perfecit, reliquam partem corporis incohatam etesian winds, however, long delayed him, as he says (Att. 6, 8, 4) in a letter reliquit; Att. 2, 21, 4; Strab. 14, 2, 19: written from Kphcsus. On the way from έν τω προαστείω [at Cos] τό ΆσκληRhodes to LLphcsus he could hardly have πιεΐόν έστι . . . πολλών αναθημάτων μεστόν, έν οίς εστί καΐ ό Άπελλοΰ 'Αντί­ failed to pass directly by Cos, and thus it seems likely that he may have seen the γονος, ήν δέ και ή αναδυόμενη 'Αφροδί­ τη, ή νυν άνάκειται τω Οεω Καίσαρι έν famous picture, which he here and in the De Divinatione takes as a type of the art 'Ρώμη, τοΰ Σεβαστού άναΟέντος τω πατρί τήν άρχηγέτιν τοΰ γένους αύτοΰ· of painting. Yet as early as the Vcrrines (see above) he had known of its repu­ φασί δέ τοις Κωοις αντί της γραφής εκατόν ταλάντων £φεσιν γενέσθαι του tation, and he may also have heard of it through P. Rutilius Rufus (cf. Off. 3, 10; προσταχΟέντος φόρου; Aetna, 593 ; Prop. 3, 9, 11: in Veneris tabula sum mam sibi Rcinach, op. cit. 341, n. 2). potcit Apelles; Ο v. Am. 1, 14, 33-34; Vellcius had said nothing correspond­ Ars am. 3, 401-402: si I enerem Cous nus- ing to expressi, eminentis, pura, levis, quam posuisset Apelles, / mersa sub aequo- perlucida, or the Coan Venus, and Cicero rets ilia lateret aquis; Tr. 2, 527-528; Πχ here probably follows the criticisms of Pont. 4, 1, 29-30: ut I enus artificis labor Carncades; cf. R. Philippson in Symb. est et gloria Coi, / aequoreo madidas quae Osloenses, 20 (1940), 29-30. premit imbre comas', Plin. N.H. 35, 91simile corporis: cf. Aristot. Categ. 1, 92: I 'entrem exeunt em e mart divus Augustusla 1-3: ομώνυμα λέγεται ών βνομα μό­ dicavit in delubro patris Caesaris, quae ana- νον κοινόν. ό δέ κατά τοΰνομα λόγος της dyomene vocatur, vernbus Gratcis taJi opere ουσίας ίτερος, οίον ζωον 6 τε άνθρωπος dum laudatur victo sed inlustrato, cuius in- καΐ τό γεγραμμένον; Firm. Mathes. 3, 6, feriorem partem corruptam qui reficeret non 26: sicut enim in imaginibus artifex liniapotuit reperiri verum ipsa iniuria cessit in menta membrorum ex varia mixturarum gloriam artificis. consenuit haec tabula carie,diversitate persignat et temperatis cohribus aliamque pro ea substituit Nero principato certam corporis formam imitatione facit sua Porotbei manu. Apelles incohaverat et similitudinis corporalis, sic, etc.; Sulp. Scv. aliam I 'enerem Cot, superaturus famam illam Chron. 2, 40, 2 [distinguishing όμοούσιον suam priorem; invidit mors peracta parte and όμοιούσιον] : ut verbi gratia pictura nee qui succederet operi ad praescripta linia- humani corporis esset homini similis, nee menta inventus est; Suet. I >//>. 18; also tamen haberet /jominis veritatem; Porphyr. several epigrams describing the picture in Categ. p. 66, 26-28 Bussc; Ammon. in in Append. Planud. nos. 178-182 (with Categ. 1, p. 21, 5-7 Bussc; Thcmist. in which cf. [Auson.] Tipigr. 8, p. 423 Parva Natter, p. 6, 10 Wcndland: οίον Pcipcr); Choric. Gaz. p. 130 Boissonadc; γαρ τό έν πίνακι γεγραμμένον ζωον και A. Rcinach, Recueil Milliet: Textes gr. ζωόν έστι και είκών; Simplic.in Categ. 1, et lat. relatifs ά I'bist. de la peinture anc. 1 p. 34, 8 Kalbflcisch: τό γαρ γεγραμμένον (1921), 332-339, who at 339, n. 0 gives ζωον ζωον καΐ οΰ ζωόν έστιν. some additional less certain references; candore mixtus rubor: a description cf. F. Pfuhl, Malerei u. Zeichnung der Gr. 2 of the method of securing flesh color. (1923), 744-745. This painting was not Older classical painting—and this in­ brought to Rome till about 30 B.C. cludes Apelles—employed four principal (Rcinach, op. cit., 333, n. 2), and wc have colors (black, white, red, and yellow) no definite allusion to any visit of Cicero and mixtures of these; cf. G. Lippold in to Cos. Yet in 50 B.C., as he was return­ P.-W. 14 (1928), 892-893. For passages

392

1,75

similitude); sic l in Epicureo * dco non rem scd similitudinem esse rerum. Fac id, 3 quod ne intellegi quidem potest, mihi esse persuasum;cedomihi istorum adumbratonim deorum liniamenta atque 1

sic] si Λ/1

* epicuro D

' fac id] fac O, facio BlFt facito Μ

in Latin poets describing the mixture of white and red in the human complex­ ion—chiefly in that of young women—, cf. H. Blumner in Berl. Stud. f. cl. Pbilol. 13, 3 (1892), 160. •ic, etc.: Mayor well remarks that the shift from direct to indirect discourse marks the difference between the actual description of the Coan Venus and the imaginary description of the Epicurean God. rem: "reality." eimilitudinee: R. Philippson (in Hermes, 51 (1916), 592, n. 1) suggests that this term may render the Epicurean 6μοια; but it hardly seems necessary to assume more than an expression of un­ reality, contrasting with res. fac: "suppose,'* i.e., for the sake of argument; for this use with an accusative and infinitive cf. 1, 107:/<w imagines esse; 3, 93: fac in puero referre; Div. 2, 99; 2, 106; Ac. it. 20; Fin. 2, 85; Tusc. 1, 82 (bis); 2, 52; 3, 40; Off. 2, 7 1 ; 3, 117. cedo: cf. Div. 2, 146; Fin. 2, 25; Rep. 1, 58; Sen. 20; and 18 times in the ora­ tions, more often in the earlier than in the later (L. Laurand, £tudes sur le style disdiscours de Cic. (1907), 279); in the Letters only Fam. 4, 5, 3 (and there by emendation). In such a challenge for the furnishing of evidence it is found in 2 Verr. 1, 109; Pro Sest. 108; Brut. 295. adumbratonim: the reference above to the mixture of red and white pigments might suggest that this word is here used of shading (σκιαγραφία), intro­ duced in the fifth century B.C. by Apollodorus (cf. O. Rossbach in P.-W. 1 (1899), 2897; G. Lippold in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1930), 980), for which sec Plut. De Glor. Athen. 2: * Απολλόδωρος ο ζωγράφος, ανθρώπων πρώτος έξευρών φθοράν καΐ άπόχρωσιν σκιάς, 'Αθηναίος ήν. Yet the general sense of this passage

and of 1, 123, which seem to refer to sketchy and incomplete rather than finished treatments, and the reference in 2, 59, to Epicurus's monogrammos decs (and n. on monogrammos; with which cf. Non. p. 37 M. ( p . 53 L.): monogrammi diets sunt homines maciepertenues ac decolores ; tract urn a pictura, quae priusquam coloribus corporafur, umbrafingitur; Lucitius lib. II: vix vivo bomini ac monogram mo ; et XXVI: qua* pittas? monogrammi quinque adducti pietatem vocant; Dio Chrys. Or. 12, 44; Iambi. Protr. 8; 13; Philostr. Vit. Soph. 2, 11; Method. Sim. et Am. 5; Liban. Or. 18, 122; Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 27: κενάς αύτοϊς ανυπόστατων θεών τερατευσάμενος έζωγράφησε σκιάς [sc. Επίκου­ ρος]; also the use of περιγραφή in Plat. Po/it. 277b; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 14; H. Blumner, Tecbnol. u. Terminol. d. Gewerbe u. Kimste bei Cr. u. Rbmern, 4 (1887), 421) fit better with the notion of a silhouette or a sketch in outline, for which cf. Plin. N.H. 35, 15: Graeci autem alii Sicyone, alii apud Corintbios repertam {sc. picturam esse adfirmant)t ornnes umbra bominis lineis circumducta; i toque primam taJem, secundum singulis coloribus et monccbromaton dictam, etc.; Quintil. Inst. 10, 2, 7: non esset pictura, nisi quae tineas modo extremal umbrae, quam corpora in sole fecissent, circumscriberet; 7, 10, 9: quis picJor omnia quae in rerum natura sunt adumbrare didicit; Val. Max. 8, 11, cxt. 7: quod ars adumbrare non valuit casus imitatus est; Hier. In Zacb. 1, pp. 817-818 Vail.: baec quasi umbras quasdam ettineasfuturae imaginis duximus, ut quod retiquum est suis coloribus impleamus; though Blumner (op. at., 424, n. 3), while granting that adum­ brare may express the notion of incom­ pleteness, does not think it merely an outlining, but believes that it implies some shading as well. From the artistic uses the expressions adumbratio, σκιά-

1, 76

393

formas. 76 Non deest hoc loco copia rationum quibus docerc * velitis 2 humanas 3 esse formas 4 deorum; primum quod ita sit informatum5 anticipatum β mentibus nostris ut homini, cum de deo cogitet, forma occurrat7 humana; deinde cum,8 quoniam rebus omnibus exccllat natura divina, forma quoque esse pulcherrima debeat, nee esse B humana ullam pulchriorem; tertiam rationcm adfertis,10 quod nulla in l l alia figura domicilium mentis 1 3 dice re Μ * ucllitis A h u m a n a H1 d e o r u m patrum mentibus Ν · < q u e > de//. Rom. PI., ut ACNOBFM, quod de//. Walk., liein. possit AC NOB1 " in om. ACNO

γ ρ ά φ η μ α , etc., c o m e t o be used m e t a p h o ­ rically, as here, of t h i n g s partially o r v a g u e l y sketched in the m i n d o r in d i s c o u r s e ; e.g., Tusc. 3 , 3 : es/ enim gloria so/ida quaedam res e/ expressa, non adumbrata; Legg. 1, 5 9 : quasi adumhratas in/ellegen/ias animo ac men/e conceperit; Fin. 5, 6 1 ; 5, 6 9 ; Am. 9 7 : rebus fit/is e/ adumbratis; De Or. 2, 194; 3, 16; Ora/.

43; 103: // non perftctio, at conaim tamtn a/que adnmbratio; 2 I'err. 3, 7 7 : Aescbrio. Pi pat vir adumbratus; Lucr. 4, 362-363: non /amen ut coram qua* sun/ vereque rotunda, j sed quasi adumbratim paulum simu/ata videntur; Plut. Pomp. 3 1 , 6 ; D i o g . O c n o a n d . p . 12 William: κενά μέν οΰν <σ>κ·.αγραφήματα τ?,; διανοίας ουκ έστι τ ά φάσματα, ώς άίιοϋσιν ol Σ τ ω ι ­ κοί; Marin. Vit. Procl. 22, p . 53 F a b r i c : μυϋικοϊς πλάσμασιν έ χ ι σ κ ι α ζομένην; Hicr. /?/>. 6 0 , 7 , 3 : cernas adum­ brate, non expressa, signa virtut urn; Am­ nion, in P o r p h y r . /sag. p . 55, 3-5 B u s s c ; O l y m p i o d . in Me/eor. 1, 1, p . 1 3 , 22 Stiive: μή έν σκιαγραφία. l i n i a m e n t a : cf. 1, 4 7 : quae con/orma/io liniamentorum; 1, 80: num etiam una est omnium facies; 1, 98: modo liniamenta maneant; 1, 123: ut Inmunctdi similem drum fingeret, liniamen/is dumtaxat ex­ tremis non babitu so/ido. f o r m a s : of the h u m a n shape o f the g o d s , while liniamenta applies o n l y t o their facial features. 7 6 n o n d e e s t : sections 76-102 refute the F.picurcan doctrine of divine an­ t h r o p o m o r p h i s m as set forth by Vclleius

4

forma Hl * informata 7 β occurret BF1 cum 10 · ncccssc DB adfertis

in 1, 46-48; Balbus in 2, 45 recognizes the refutation as a d e q u a t e . h o c l o c o : cf. 1, 13: quo . . . loco. p r i m u m q u o d : cf. 1, 4 6 : a natura babemus omnes . . . speciem nullam aliam nisi humanam deorum; quae enim forma occurrit umqtutm aut vigilanti cuiquam aut dormien/i? a n t i c i p a t u m : cf. 1, 4 3 : an/ecep/am animo rei quandam informationem.

dcindc cum: cf. 1, 47: cum pratstan· tissumam naturam . . . convenire videatur eandem esse pulcherrimam\ Plasbcrg has o n the s t r e n g t h of this passage p r o p o s e d cum in the present sentence for ut of Ali and quod o f the deteriores. n e e e s s e . . . p u l c h r i o r e m : a loosely parenthetic infinitive clause: " < a n d you said t h a t > there is n o form h a n d s o m e r t h a n the h u m a n . " G o e t h e r e m a r k s that m a k i n g this clause i n d e p e n d e n t of the causal conjunction gives it greater w e i g h t . tertiam r a t i o n e m : cf. 1, 4 8 : nee ratio usquam inesse nisi in bo minis figura. The variation of i n t r o d u c t o r y expressions is to be noted: primum quod .. . deinde cum . . . tertiam rationem adfertis. adfertis: i.e., you Epicureans a d d u c e ; cf. vestro in 1, 77. nulla in a l i a . . . d o m i c i l i u m : ACNO and s o m e editors omit in, b u t Plasbcrg well c o m p a r e s Post Red. in Sen. 1 7 : in qua ttrbe domicilium', In Pison. 7 6 : do­ micilium in auribus; Rep. 1, 47: nulla alia in civitate . . . domicilium libertas babet; Fam. 1 6 , 1 7 , 1 : domicilium . . . est in officio. d o m i c i l i u m m e n t i s : cf. 1, 9 9 : baec sunt domicilia uitae.

394

1, 77 1

esse possit. 77 Primum igitur quidque considera ■ quale sit; arripere enim mihi videmini 3 quasi vestro iure rem nullo modo probabilem. [omnium] * Quis tarn caecus in contemplandis rebus umquam fuit ut non videret species istas hominum conlatas in deos 5 aut consilio quodam sapientium, quo facilius animos impe9

1 possit om. ACNO ■ quicquid consideras CNO, quidquid consideras A uidemini mihi Μ * [omnium] del. Clark, Desc. of Manuscr. 361-362 * dco Ο

77 primum igitur quidque: AC paring In Catil. 2, 19), but this creates here read quidquid (by an archaic use the new difficulty of two successive several times found in Lucretius; cf. sentences beginning with primum, which Munro on Lucr. 1, 389), but the phrase is both clumsy and confusing. It is primum quidque ("each in turn" or "each somewhat easier, with Baiter and various as it comes to the front") is well defended subsequent editors, to emend omnium by Madvig on Fin. 2, 105; cf. 3, 7, to omm'no, which results in reasonable below: primum quidque videamus; Div. sense; for the initial position of omnsno 1, 127; Ac. 2, 49 (and Reid's note); cf. 2, 3 ; Div. 1, 89; Fat. 45; and many Fam. 10, 12a, 3; 12, 1, 1: primum quidque other Gccronian instances. But the most probable view seems that of A. C. txplicemus. considera quale sit: cf. 2, 45: restat Clark, Tbe Descent of Manuscripts (1918), ut qua/is eorum natura si/ consideremus. 361-362, who considers omnium as a ampere: of hasty or violent seizure, wrongly inserted variant for hominum, and stronger than sumpsisti (1, 89); cf. just below. I have therefore bracketed it. coneilio quodam sapientium: cf. 2, 18: arripuit (and 3, 27); 2, 162: quod uterque vestrum arripiet jortasst ad re1, 118: qui dixerunt totam de dis inmortaprebendendum; 3, 89; Fin. 3, 14: aliquid libus opinionem fictam esse ab bomimbus . . . ex mea brevi responsione arripere cu- sapientibus res publicae causa ut quos ratio pienti non respondebo; Pro Mur. 13; 62: non posset eos ad offirium religio ducertt; hoc bomo ingeniosissimus .. . adripuit, neque Div. 1. 105: sapienter aiebant ad opinionem disputandi causa; De Or. 2,214: argumentum imperitorum esse fictas religiones; 1, 107; simul atque positum est adripitur; 2, 255: 2, 70: retinetur autem et ad opinionem vulgi in altercatione adripitur ab adversario ver- et ad magruts utilitates ret publicae mas, bum et . . . in eum ipsum aliquid qui la- religio, disciplina, ius augurium, collegpi cessivit infligitur. So corripere (e.g., Lucr. auctoritas; Plat. Legg. 10, 889e: θεούς 5, 247), and, in Greek, συναρπάζειν, as . . . είναι πρώτον φασιν ούτοι τέχνη, ού in Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 90 [of begging φύσει άλλα τισι νόμοις; Aristot. Metapb. the question]; Adv. Log. 2, 364. 11, 8, 1074 b 3-7: τα δέ λοιπά μυθικώς videmini: you Epicureans; cf. ad- ήδη προσηκται προς τήν πειθώ των πολ­ λών και προς τήν είς τους νόμους καΐ τό fertis in 1, 76. vestro iure: cf. De Or. 1, 41: quasi tuo συμφέρον χρήσιν ανθρωποειδείς τε γαρ iure sumpsisti; Off. 1,2: videor id meo iure τούτους καΐ τών άλλων ζώων όμοιους . . . vindicare; Pbil. 8, 20: iure hoc meo dico. τισΐ λ^ουσι; Ον. Ars am. 1, 637: On the arrogance of the Epicureans expedit esse deos, et, ut expedit, esse puiemus; Philo, De Somniis, 1, 237: άγαπητον γαρ, cf. 1, 18. έάν τω δια τούτων έπικρεμασθένττ φο· [omnium]: this word is here very βω σωφρονισθηναι δυνηθώσι; Dio Chrys. awkward, and though Davies retains it, comparing Pro Cluent. 55; Orat. 172; Or. 12, 40: λέγω δέ τοΰ μέν εκουσίου καΐ and Sail. Jug. 4, 7, yet the order there is παραμυθίας έχομένην τήν τών ποιητών, not omnium quis but quis omnium. Plasberg τοΰ δέ αναγκαίου καΐ προτάξβως τήν and Ax insert primum before it (com­ τών νομοθετών; 12, 43; 12, 44: τριών δή

1, 77

395

ritorum l ad deorum cultum a * vitae pravitatc converterent,3 aut supcrstitione, ut essent simulacra quae venerantes deos ipsos seadire4 crederent. Auxerunt autem δ haec eadem poetae, pictures, 1 i m p c r a t o r u m OB1 audire Η * autem

om.

■ a om. D

D

προεκκειμένων γενέσεων της δαιμο­ νίου π α ρ ' άνθρωποις ύπολήψεως, έ μ φ υ ­ του, ποιητικής, νομικής, τ ε τ ά ρ τ η ν φ ώ μεν τήν πλαστικήν τε καΐ δημιουργικήν τ ω ν περί τα θεΐα α γ ά λ μ α τ α καΐ τάς εικόνας; M a x . T y r . 2, 2 : δοκοΰβιν δή μοι καΐ ol νομοθέται, καθάπερ τινί παί­ δων αγέλη, έξευρεΐν τοις άνθρώποις ταυτι τα α γ ά λ μ α τ α , σημεία της προς τό θείον τιμής, καΐ ώσπερ χ ε ι ρ α γ ω γ ί α ν τινά καΐ όδόν προς άνάμνησιν; Min. Fel. 2 3 , 9 ; Alex. A p h r o d . in Metapb. a 3 , p . 167, 15-19 H a y d u c k . q u o . . . a n i m o i . . . converterent: for confer tere am mum cf. Z)i Or. 1, 8 ; 2, 2 0 0 ; Brut. 3 2 1 ; Orat. 138; Pro Mil. 3 4 ; Catull. 62, 1 7 ; for the idea, cf. Critias, Sisypbus, fr. 1, 12-15 N a u c k (ap. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 54): πυκνός τ ι ς καΐ σοφός γ ν ώ μ η ν άνήρ / γνώναι Οεοϋς θνητοϊσιν έξευρεΐν, δ π ω ς / ε(η τι δ ε ΐ μ α τοις κακοϊσι, κάν λάθρα / πράσσωσιν ή λέγωσιν ή φρονώσί <τι>; id., 37-40: τοίους πέριξ έστησεν άνΟρώποις φόβους / δει­ νούς κ α λ ώ ς τε τ ω λ ό γ ω κατωκισεν / τόν δαίμονα και έν πρέποντι χ ω ρ ί ω , / τήν άνομίαν τε τοις φόβοις κατέσβεσεν; P o l y b . 16, 12, 9 : όσα μέν ούν συντείνει προς τό διασωζειν τήν τοΰ πλήθους εύσέβειαν προς τό θείον, δοτέον εστί συγγ ν ώ μ η ν ένίοις των συγγραφέων τερατευομένοις καΐ λογοποιοΰσι περί τα τ ο ι α ύ τ α ; Li ν . 1, 19, Λ:' ne luxuriarent olio animi omnium prim urn rem ad multitudinem imperi/am et illii saeculis rudem efficacissimam, deorum metum iniciendum ratus est [sc. Numa\; 6, 1, 10: quae autem ad sacra pertinebant, a pontificibus maxime, ut religione obstrictos baberent multitudinis animoj, suppressa: D i o n . Hal. Antiq. 2, 6 1 , 1: φασίν ύπό τοΰ Νόμα τόν περί της Η γ ε ρ ί α ς λόγον, ίνα £$ον α ύ τ ω προσέχωσιν ol τα θεΐα δεδιότες καΙ προθύμως δ έ χ ω ν τ α ι τους ύπ* αύτοΰ τιθεμένους νόμους, ώς παρά θεών κομιζομένους; Sen. N.Q.

3

c u m ucrtcrcnt Β1

* ad id re

A1,

2, 42, 3 : ad coercendos imperitorum animos sapientissimi viri iudicaverunt inevitabiUm metum\ ut a/iquid supra nos timeremus ; utile erat in tanta audacia scelerum esse adversus quod nemo sibi satis potens videretur; ad conterrendos itoque eos quibus innocent/a nisi metu non placet, posuerunt supra caput vindicem et quidem armatum\ Pctron. fr. 27 Bucheler ( = Antb. Lot. 1, n o . 466, 1 Ricsc; t h e phrase repeated by Stat. Theb. 3 , 6 6 1 ; cf. Q u i n t i l . Inst. 12, 7, 2 ; A r r . E p i c t . 2, 20, 2 2 : iv' ol πολϊται η μ ώ ν έπιστραφέντες τιμώσι τό θείον καΐ π α ύ σωνταί ποτέ £αθυμοΰντες περί τα μέγι­ στα ;Scr ν. Aen. 2, 715): primus in orbt deos fecit timor; Oxyrb. Pap. 2, n o . 215, col. 11, 25-28: κ<α>1 γαρ οί<ον>ται δεΐν α<ύτούς> δεδοικέναι <καΙ> τιμαν τ<. . . .> ίνα κατεχό<μεν>οι τ ω φ<όβω> μή έ π ί 0<ων>ται αύτοϊς; A t h c n a g . Leg. pro Christ. 1: τό δέ οίς έκαστος βούλεται χρήσθαι ώς Οεοϊς, άναγκαΐον ίνα τ ω προς τό θείον δέει ά π έ χ ω ν τ α ι τοΰ άδικεϊν; Α. D . N o c k in Pisciculi F. J. Dblger dargeboten (1939), 175, n. 57. In s o m e of t h e passages cited a b o v e fear may have been originally instinctive, but later it is (perhaps less probably) t h o u g h t of as adapted by statesmen t o insure social o r d e r and justice. In many instances it means an anxiety for correct dealings with the g o d s ; cf. L. G u e u n i n g in Nova et Vetera, 1 (1925), 235 and n n . 5 and 8. O n t h e whole subject of fear as the origin of belief in the g o d s cf. G . I l e u t e n in Latomus, 1 (1937), 3-8. ut e s s e n t s i m u l a c r a : but the existence of t h c r i o l a t r y , a s in E g y p t , m a k e s against this a r g u m e n t . d e o s i p s o s s e a d i r e : cf. Legg. 2, 2 6 : est enim quaedam opinione species deorum in ocu/is, non solum in mentibus; In Caecil. 3 : aiebant . . . sese iam ne deos quidem in suss urbibus ad quos confugerent habere, quod eorum simulacra sanctissima C. Verres ex

396

1, 77

opifices; erat enim non facile agentis aliquid et molientis deos in aliarum formarum imitatione servare. delubris religionssimis sustulisset; 2 Verr. 4, 108: tan/a enim era/ auctoritas et vet us/as iUius religionss ut, cum illuc irent, non ad atdem Cereris sed ad ipsam Cererem proficisci viderentur; Plat. Legg. 11, 931a: τους μεν γ ά ρ τ ω ν θεών όρώντες σαφώς τ ι μ ώ μ ε ν , τ ώ ν δ* εΙκόνας α γ ά λ μ α τ α Ιδρυσάμενοι, ους ήμΐν άγάλλουσι καίπερ άψυχους Οντας εκείνους ηγούμεθα τους έμψυχους θεούς πολλήν διά ταΰτ* ευνοιαν καΐ χάριν έχειν; D i o C h r y s . Or. 12, 6 0 : τ α ΰ τ α μέν γ ά ρ ξύμπαντα 6 γε νουν έ χ ω ν σέβει, θεούς ηγούμενος μακάριους μακρόθεν ό ρ ω ν δια δέ τήν προς τό δαιμόνιον γ ν ώ μ η ν [όρμήν Wilamowitz] Ισχυρός έρως πάσιν άνθρώποις έγγύθεν τιμαν και θεραπεύειν τό θείον, προσιόντας καΐ άπτομένους μετά πειθούς, θύοντας καΐ στεφανοϋντας; M a x . T y r . 2 , 2 : ούτως άμέλει καΐ τ η του θείου φύ­ σει δει μέν ουδέν α γ α λ μ ά τ ω ν ουδέ Ιδρυ­ μ ά τ ω ν , άλλα ασθενές Ον κομιδή τό άν-

bumana officio morum immutatione trannrent; J u l i a n , Ad Sacerd. 2 9 3 a - b : μ ε τ ά τίνος α π ο ­ β λ έ π ω ν είς τά Ιερά τ ώ ν θεών κ α ΐ τ ά α γ ά λ μ α τ α τ ι μ ή ς καΐ όσιότητος, σ ε β ό ­ μενος ώ σ π ε ρ άν et παρόντος έ ώ ρ α τους θεούς, α γ ά λ μ α τ α γάρ καΐ βωμούς . . . καΐ πάντα α π λ ώ ς τ ά τοιαύτα σ ύ μ β ο λ α ol πατέρας Ιθεντο της παρουσίας τ ώ ν θε­ ών, ούχ ίνα εκείνα θεούς ν ο μ ί σ ω μ ε ν άλλ' [να δι' αυτών τους θεούς θ ε ρ α π ε ύ σ ω μ ε ν ; Antb. Pal. 1, 3 3 , 1-2; 1, 3 4 , 3-4 [of a Christian i m a g e ] : βροτός εικόνα λεύσσων / θυμόν άπιθύνει κρέσσονι φ α ν τ α σ ί η ; Α . Β. C o o k , Zeus, 3 , part 1 ( 1 9 4 0 ) , 8 3 1 ; 9 6 2 . Protests against the i d o l a t r o u s use of images were naturally m a d e , b o t h by p a g a n s a n d by J e w s o r C h r i s t i a n s , s o m e t i m e s in sarcastic or cynical f o r m (e.g., H o r . S. 1, 8, 2 - 3 ; w i t h w h i c h cf. Wisdom of Solomon, 15, 4 - 8 ; 15, 16-17), s o m e t i m e s in m o r e p h i l o s o p h i c t e r m s ; e.g., b y Z c n o , in S.V.F. 1, n o . 2 6 4 ;

θρώπειον, καΙ διεστός τοϋ θείου δσον

Varro ap. Aug. CD. 4, 31 [in praise of

ουρανός γης, σημεία ταΰτα έμηχανήσατο, έν οίς άποθήσεται τά τών θεών ονόματα καΐ τάς φήμας αυτών, κ τ λ . ; Athcnag. Leg. pro Cfjrist. 18; Orig. C. Cels. 7, 4 4 : τίς·γάρ νουν έχων ού κ α τ α γελάσεται τοϋ μετά τους τηλικούτους καΐ τοσούτους έν φιλοσοφία περί θεού ή θεών λόγους, ένορώντος τοις άγάλμασι καΐ ήτοι αύτοΐς αναπέμποντας τήν εύχήν, ή δια της τούτων Οψεως, έφ* δν φαν­ τάζεται δεΐν αναβαίνει ν άπό του βλεπομένου καΐ συμβόλου 6ντος, αναφε­ ρόντος τε έπί τόν νοούμενον; A r n o b . 6, 4 : sed non, inquit, idcirco adtribidmus diis templa tamquam umidos ab bis imbres ventos pluvias arceamus aut soles; sed ut eos possimus coram et comminus contueri, adfari de proxi­ mo et cum praesen/ibus quodammodo ventrationum conloquia miscere; 6, 2 4 : dicere simulacrorum adsertores solent non iptorasse antiquos nihil habere numinis signa neque ullum omnino inesse bis sensum, sed propter indomitum a/que inperitum vulgus . .. salutariter ea constlioque formasse ut velut quadam specie obiecta his nstminum abicerent asperi/a/em metu arbitratique praesentibus sese sub dis agere facta impia deputarent et ad

early R o m a n aniconic w o r s h i p ] ; P l u t . De Superst. 6, p. 167d; De Is. et Os. 7 1 , p . 3 7 9 c : ' Ε λ λ ή ν ω ν ol τά χ α λ κ ά και τά γ ρ α π τ ά καΐ λίθινα μη μαθόντες μηδ* έθισθέντες α γ ά λ μ α τ α καΐ τ ι μ ά ς θ ε ώ ν άλλα θεούς καλεΐν. Max. T y r . 2 is o n t h e t o p i c ε Ι θεοΐς α γ ά λ μ α τ α Ιδρυτέον. O n t h e w h o l e subject cf. \V. W . F o w l e r , Rel. Exp. of the Rom. People (1911), 354-355, n. 1 2 ; B. v o n Borrics, Quid veteres Pbilosopbi de Idololatria senserint ( 1 9 1 8 ) ; R. B e v a n , Holy images (1940). p o e t a e : their influence had been al­ ready discussed by Velleius in 1, 4 2 , t o w h i c h Cotta here m a k e s n o reference — p r o b a b l y an indication of the use of a different s o u r c e incompletely assimilated b y C i c e r o with that of 1, 4 2 . p i c t o r e e , o p i f i c c a : cf. P h i l o , De special. sLeg. 1, 2 9 : ού μήν άλλα καΐ πλαστικήν καΐ ζωγραφίαν συνεργούς τ η ς ά π α ­ της προσπαρέλαβον, (να χ ρ ω μ ά τ ω ν καΐ σ χ η μ ά τ ω ν καΐ ποιοτήτων ευ δεδημιουργημέναις Ιδέαις ύ π α γ ά γ ω ν τ α ι τους ορώντας, κ τ λ . ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 12, 10, 9 [of Phidias's O l y m p i a n Z e u s ] : cuius pul­ chritude adiecisse aliquid etiam receptae re-

1,77

397

Accessit etiam ista opinio fortasse, quod homini homine pulchrius nihil ' videatur. Sed tu 2 hoc, physice, non vides, quam blanda 3 conciliatrix et quasi 4 sui sit lena 5 natura? An putas 1 nihil] mihi A1 * tu] in Ο ACNBM * lenis a F, Icnis B*M

ligioni vide fur; adeo maiestas operis deum aequavit; J o s e p h . C. Ap. 2, 2 5 2 : πολλής δέ κχΐ ζωγράφοι καΐ πλάσται της εις τού­ το π α ρ ά των Ε λ λ ή ν ω ν άπέλαυσαν εξ­ ουσίας, αυτός έκαστος τίνα μορφή ν έτηνοών, ό μέν έκ πηλοΰ π λ ά τ τ ω ν , ό δέ γ ρ ά ­ φ ω ν ; Wisdom of Solomon, 14, 18-21 (18: " A l s o the singular diligence of t h e arti­ ficer d i d help t o set forward the i g n o r a n t t o m o r e s u p e r s t i t i o n " ) ; Clem. Pro/r. 4, 4 7 , 1; A r n o b . 6, 1 2 : ut in deorum corporibtis lasciviae artificum /ttderent darentque his formas quae cuilihet tristi possent esse derism; Lact. Inst. 1, 1 1 , 5 ; 1, 1 1 , 2 6 : nisi forte non tantttm poetae sed pic tores etiam fie tore sque imaginum mentiuntur; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 8, 7, 7 : φησί μέν ούν κχΐ τό είδος αυτό Οεω έοικέναι, ώς ά γ α λ μ α τ ο ττοιία ερμηνεύει και χ ρ ώ μ α τ α ; Ο . G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Relig. 2 (1906), 972-978. J. G. Frazer (Co/den Bougb*,S(\9\4), 54, n. 1) speculates u p o n the effects of music and o t h e r arts u p o n ideas of the g o d s . erat e n i m n o n f a c i l e : cf. P h i l o , De Somniis, 1, 2 3 6 : είσΐ γαρ τίνες α μ β λ ε ί ς πάνυ τ ά ς φύσεις, ώς μή δύνασΟαι Οεόν άνευ σ ώ μ α τ ο ς έπινοήσαι τό παρ ά π α ν ; Α. C. Schlcsinger in Cl.foum. 32 (1936), 19-20, o n H o m e r ' s inability t o m a k e the g o d s act unless they possessed h u m a n forms. Cf. m e n ' s feeling t o w a r d the spirits of the d e a d , in Tusc. 1, 3 7 : animos enim per se ipsos viventis non poterant mente compiecti; formam aliquam figuratnque quarrebant. inde flomeri fota νέκυια, etc.; 1, 5 0 - 5 1 ; also w h a t Prudent. Apoth. 863-866 says of ascribing h u m a n form t o G o d . a g e n t i s . . . ct m o l i e n t i s : cf. 1, 2 : nihil agant, nihil moliantur; 2, 5 9 : ea quae agant molientium. The t w o verbs seem here nearly s y n o n y m o u s . a c c e s s i t : t h e refutation of the s e c o n d a r g u m e n t for a n t h r o p o m o r p h i s m , based on h u m a n beauty, extends from here t h r o u g h 1, 80.

* blande

A

4

quasi dett. Aid.,

quam

homini h o m i n e pulchrius nihil: with the p o l y p t o t o n of fxtmo cf. 3 , 1 1 : homines bomine', Rep. 3 , 2 3 ; Fin. 2, 45 (and Reid's n o t e ) ; 3 , 6 8 ; Off. 2, 1 1 ; 2, 2 1 ; 3, 2 1 ; 3 , 2 7 ; 3 , 2 8 ; Pro Mil. 6 8 ; G . L a n d graf in Arcbiv f lat. Lex. 5 (1888), 161191; P. Parzingcr, Deitr. %■ Kenntn. u. Entwicki. d. cic. Sti/s (1910), 4 1 ; also our proverbial use of " m a n t o m a n . " Aristot. Pol. 1, 2, 1252 b 26-27, r e m a r k s that men c o m p a r e n o t only the appearance but also the activities of the g o d s t o their o w n ; Act. Plac. 1, 6, 16: ανθρω­ ποειδείς δ* αυτούς ίφασαν είναι διότι τ ω ν μέν απάντων τό Οεΐον κυριώτατον, τ ω ν δέ ζ ώ ω ν άνθρωπος κάλλιστον. v i d e a t u r : b o t h the m o o d a n d the tense have troubled scholars, and G . F .

Schocmann (Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 309) e m e n d e d t o videtur o r videbatur. But the subjunctive appears t o make the state­ ment m o r e cautious and the present tense t o make its application in time m o r e general than videretur w o u l d have suggested. p h y s i c e : the ironical reproaches of unscientific p r o c e d u r e (cf. Pease o n Die. 2, 27, n. (philosophi, etc.)) made by Vcllcius in 1, 20 (hunc censes primis ut dicitur labris gtistassc pbysiologiam) arc here r e t u r n e d u p o n h i m ; cf. 1, 8 3 : non pudet iff'tur physicum; 2, 4 8 : ne hoc qiudem pbysici intellegere potuistis; Fin. 2, 102: sapientis nullo modo, pbysici, praesertim, quern se Hie esse volt [and Reid's n . ] ; also M c t r o d o r u s a p . A t h e n . 7, 280a (■-= 12, 546 f ] : περί γαστέρα, ω φυσιολόγε, Τιμόκρατες. T i m o n (ap. D i o g . L. 10, 3) called F p i c u r u s ύστατος αύ φυσικών καΐ κύντατος, a n d M a y o r remarks that the F p i c u r c a n s prided themselves o n their physics as the Stoics u p o n their e t h i c s ; cf. Fin. 1 , 1 7 : in pbysicis, quibus maxime gloriatur; 1, 6 3 : in pbysicis plurimum posuit [sc. Epicurus]; Plut. De Def Orac. 4 5 , p . 434d. b l a n d a c o n c i l i a t r i x : the phrase is

398

1, 77

ullam esse terra 1

terrac D

1

marique beluam quae non sui generis belua 2

* beluam F

sui generis belua: for this argument echoed—with a variation—by Ambros. De Cain et Abe/, 1, 13: blanda consiliatrix against divine anthropomorphism, based gratiae quae vacatur voluptas; cf. Lact. upon the admiration of each animal for Inst. 5, 17, 30: in omnibus enim videmus its own kind—the refutation perhaps anima/ibus . . . conciliatricem sui ess* na- invented by Xenophanes—cf. 1, 28, n. turam. In Cicero cf. Pro Sest. 21: nobilitate (Xenopbanes); Xenophanes fr. 15 Diels: ipsa, blanda conciliatricula; Pro Cat/. 41: άλλ' el χείρας έχον βόες < Ιπποι τ'> ήέ multa enim nobis blandimenta natura ipsa λέοντες, / ή γράψαι χείρεσσι καΐ έργα gemot; Ac. 2, 139: video quam suaviter τελεΐν 5περ άνδρες, / Ιπποι μέν θ* ίπvoluptas sensibus nostris blandiaiur; Rep. 1,1:ποισι βόες δέ τε βουσίν όμοιας / καΐ omnia blandimenta vo/uptatis; Off. 2, 37: <κε> θεών Ιδέας έγραφον καΐ σώματ* voluptates, b/andissimae dominae; Hier. Ep.έποίουν / τοιαΰθ' οίον περ καυτοί δέμας 40, 1 , 1 : ita se natura babet ut . .. blanda είχον <έκαστο»; id., fr. 16: Αίθίοπές vitia aestimentur; 94, 2, 1: ne nmplicum τε <θεούς σφετέρους> σιμούς μέλανας τε / Θρήικές τε γλαυκούς καΐ πυρρούς mentes sub umbra scientiae blandis eius capiantur inlecebris; 100, 3, 2: blandientes corporis<φασι πέλ£σ6αι> [cf. Theodorct, Gr. voluptates; 128, 2, 3; A. Pittct, Vocab. Aff. 3, 73]; Epicharmus ap. Diog. L. pbilos. de Siniqut (1937), 140-141. With 3, 16: θαυμαστών ουδέ άμέ ταΰθ* ούτω conciliatrix cf. Legg. 1, 27: orationis vim, λέγειν / καΐ άνδάνειν αύτοΐσιν αυτούς quae conciliatrix est bumanae maxime socie-καΐ δοκεΐν / καλώς πεφύκειν καΐ γάρ ά tatit; Am. 37: conciliatrix amicifiae virfutis κύων κυνί / κάλλιστον εΐμεν φαίνεται opinio; with the form of expression Tert. καΐ βοΰς βοί, / Ονος δ* ίνω κάλλιστον, De Spect. 2: quam sapiens argumentatrix ύς δέ θην ύί; Xen. Oec. 10, 7: ώσπερ ol sibi videtur ignorantia bumana. Though θεοί εποίησαν Ιπποις μέν Ιππους, βουσΐ these two Ciceronian passages are used δέ βοΰς ήδιστον, προβάτοις δέ πρόβατα, in a good sense, various others (see ούτω καΐ ol άνθρωποι άνθρωπου σώμα κα­ Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1909), 40) use conciliator θαρών οΐονται ήδιστον είναι; Aristot. and conciliatrix of panders, which, in Etb. Eud. 7, 1, 1235β7-8:είρηται"ώς view of the following lena, seems to be αίεΐ τόν δμοιον άγει θεός ώς τον όμοι­ the sense here. On this word see also όν" [cf. Paroem. Gr. 1, 350, no. 15, and R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. apud Cic. et von Lcutsch and Schneidewin's note], Sen. (1914), 65; M. O. Liscu, £tude sur καΐ γάρ "κολοιός παρά κολοιόν;" Rbet. la langue de la pbilos. morale cbe% Cic. 1, 11, 1371 b 12-17: έπεί τό κατά φύσιν (1930), 75-76. In Fin. 4, 16, nature vult ήδύ, τά συγγενή δέ κατά φύσιν άλλήλοις εστίν, πάντα τά συγγενή καΐ Ομοια ή£έα esse conservatrix sui. quasi . . . lena: cf. 2, 146: corporum ώς επί τό πολύ, οίον άνθρωπος άνθρώπω lenocinia; in a figurative sense in Ac. fr. καΐ (ππος ίππω καΐ νέος νέω. Οθεν καΐ 20: quasi lenocinante mercede; Ov. Ars am.α( παροιμίαι ε(ρηνται, "ώς ήλιξ ήλιχα 3, 315-316: res est blanda canor ; discant τέρπει" [cf. Paroem. Gr. 1, 253, no. 16, cantare puellae / (pro facie multis vox sua and note; 2, 33, no. 88, and note; lenafuit). With the reflexive {sui ... lena) Eustath. in Od. 2, 283], καΐ "ώς aUl τύν cf. Xen. Symp. 8, 5: σύ, μαστροπέ σαυ- βμοιον," καΐ "Ιγνω δέ θήρ θήρα," καΐ "άεΐ κολοιός παρά κολοιόν," καΐ &σα Αλ­ τοϋ. an putae: cf. Dip, 2, 141, and Pease's λα τοιαύτα; Probl. 10, 52, 896 b 10, on the topic: διά τί Γππος ίππω χαίρει καΐ note (an tu censes). terra marique: κατά γήν καΐ κατά θά­ επιθυμεί, άνθρωπος δέ άνθρώπω, xal λασσαν; on the phrase cf. A. Momiglia- Ολως δέ τά συγγενή τοις συγγενέσι χαΐ όμοίοις; Thcocr. 9, 31-32: τέττιξ μέν no in Journ. of Rom. Stud. 32 (1942), 53τέττιγι φίλος, μύρμακι δέ μύρμαζ, / ίρη64, especially 62-64.

1, 78

399

maxime dclectetur? Quod l ni 2 ita esset, cur non gestiret taurus equae contrectatione,3 equus vaccae? An tu aquilam 4 aut leonem aut delphinum ullam antcferre censes 5 figuram suae? Quid igitur minim si hoc eodem modo homini β natura praescripsit, ut 7 nihil pulchiius quam hominem putaret, earn esse causam cur deos hominum8 similis putaremus? 78 (Quid censes, si ratio esset in 1 q u o d Bt quid Μ1 ■ nisi Ν add. O* · homini] h o m i n u m / /

4 ' contractionc D aliquam Ο 7 ut add. A ' similes esse Ο

κες δ* ίρηξιν; Plut. Bruta Rat tone uti, 5, 988f-989a: ούθέ γαρ εκείνα [sc. τ α θ η ­ ρία] τ ο ι ς κρείττοσιν επιθυμεί π λ η σ ι ά ζειν, άλλα και τάς ήδονάς καΐ τους I ρ ω τ α ς προς τα ομόφυλα π ο ι ε ί τ α ι ; A v i a n . Fab. 14, 13-14 [cf. Syncs. Ep. 1 ] ; S c h o l . Plat. Pbaedr. 2 4 0 c : ήλιξ ήλικα τέρπε, γ έ ρ ω ν δέ τε τέρπε γέροντα [cf. Michael. E p h e s . in Etb. Nic. 9, 9, p . 5 1 9 , 13 H e y l b u t ) . O n this d o c t r i n e of οίκείωσις cf. M. H. Fisch in Am. Journ. of Pbi/ol. 58 (1937), 149-150 (with b i b l i o g r a p h y ) . Belua here - bestia; cf. 1, 9 7 ; 1, 1 0 1 ; 3 , 4 0 ; often it is e m p l o y e d by C i c e r o of sea a n i m a l s ; e.g., 1, 7 8 ; 1, 9 7 ; 2 , 100. q u o d ni ita e s s e t : cf. 2, 4, a n d m a n y similar cases in H . iMcrguct, Lex. ζ. d. pbilos. Schr. Cic. 2 (1892), 695. c o n t r e c t a t i o n e : cf. Rep. 4, 4 : quam contrectationes et amores soluti et liberi. A s i d e from these t w o passages in C i c e r o the w o r d is not found before A p u l e i u s . aquilam . . . leonem . . .delphinum: an a n i m a l of the air, o n e of the l a n d , and o n e o f the sea arc chosen t o illustrate t h e universality of the principle d e ­ s c r i b e d . W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. A r n o b . 3 , 16: // aselluli, canes, porci humanum aliquid saperent flngendique baberent artes idemque nos vellent cultu aliquo persequi et stafuarum consecration/bus honorare, quantas nobis irar­ um flam mas, indignatiotium quos turbines concitarent, si suorum corporum for mas nostra vellent portare at que obtinere simulacra ? q u i d . . . m i n i m : Plasberg w o u l d o m i t p u n c t u a t i o n after mirum, as in Dip. 2, 8 1 ; 2, 114; Am. 2 9 ; but sec t h e n o t e o n earn . . . putaremus, below. e a r n . . . p u t a r e m u s : M a d v i g (fol­ l o w e d by several editors) a n d by G . F .

* censes

S c h o c m a n n , Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 3173 1 8 ; P. Stamm, De M.T.C.Lib. de D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 23-24) r e c o m ­ m e n d e d the deletion of this p h r a s e , because the words addita sunt cum magno sententiae detrimento, cum non intellegeretur usus formulae "quid igitur mirum, si," etc. [cf. the preceding note]. Plasberg, h o w ­ ever, supposes that after putaret there has fallen o u t s o m e such expression as ; Ax (appendix, 174), very properly r e m a r k i n g that w h a t is here in q u e s t i o n is not the a r g u m e n t a b o u t reason b u t that a b o u t beauty, p r o p o s e s earn esse, etc. But these scholars have been misled by s u p p o s i n g that the c o n s t r u c ­ tion was quid igitur mirum si. Rather the w o r d s si hoc . . . putaret constitute the protasis of a c o n d i t i o n of which quid igitur mirum esse . . . earn esse causam is the apodosis. F o r mirum (est) with an accusative and inhnitivc cf. 3 , 9 3 : quid mirum est . . . genus humanum esse contemptum, and similar cases in Ac. 2, 1 0 2 ; Fin. 3 , 2 3 ; 5, 4 9 ; Dip. 2, 6 9 ; Fat. 6 ; 8. T h i s c o n s t r u c t i o n yields a clear a n d a p ­ propriate s e n s e : " W h a t w o n d e r , t h e n , if in this same fashion n a t u r e has o r d a i n e d for m a n that he s h o u l d consider n o t h i n g m o r e beautiful than m a n , that this is the reason w h y wc considered the g o d s t o be like m e n ? " W i t h o u t this clause its substance w o u l d logically have t o be u n d e r s t o o d in o r d e r t o complete the earlier part of t h e sentence. T h e tense of putaremus is explained by G o e t h e as a past potential ( c o m p a r i n g Pro Sex.

400

1,78

beluis, non suo quasque generi plurimum l tributuras fuisse?) 28 At mehercule 2 ego (dicam enim u t 8 sentio) quamvis amem ipse me tamen non audeo dicere pulchriorem esse me quam ille fuerit taurus qui vexit 4 Europam; non enim hoc loco de ingeniis 4

1 primum F * mchcrdc M, me ercule H, hcrcule D ucxit A*C, ucx id A1, ucxct Bl, uexat NO

* ut add. Β

Rose. 92; 2 Verr. 4, 11); more likely it is <να> ζώα μορψήν τοιαύτην έχει καΙ τον θεόν είναι Set τοιούτον. attracted from a logical present into a somewhat illogical imperfect through non: = nonne; cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stegthe influence of the intervening imper­ mann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2" fect putaret-, Mayor compares a similar (1914), 503. case in Am. 2: mtministi ... cum is . . . quasque: i.e., quodque genus (J. S. dissident ... quanta esset bominum ... Rcid ap. Mayor, ad lot.). admiratio. It is hardly necessary to resort plurimum tributuras: for the phrase to Mayor's other explanation of an anaco- cf. Ac. 2, 12; Fin. 2, 68; Off. 1, 47; for luthon, like those after facit in 1, 3 1 ; the syntax O. Ricmann in Rev. de philol. after dicemus in 1, 75; or after docere in 15 (1891), 37; R. Philippeon, in Philol. 1, 76. For the defence of the text as it Wocb. 54 (1934), 189 (tribuissent of direct stands cf. also R. Klotz, Adnot. crit. ad discourse). M.T.C.Lib. de N.D.I, part 3 (1868), at: Mayor thinks et more suitable 7-8; R. Philippson in Pbil. Wocb. 54 here. But Cicero is by the use of at (1934), 189. sharply distinguishing between man's natural self-conceit, which he has just cam esse caueam: attracted from id esse causa m; cf. 1, 67: ista . . . est Veritas; described, and his more sober judgment, based upon logical reflection. 1, 122: non erit ista amicitia. quamvis amem ipse me: cf. Τ use. 78 quid censes: cf. 1, 77: an putas (and note); 1, 82: quid igitur censes\ Rep. 1, 111: ne nosmet ipsos amart video1, 56; 2 Verr. 3, 25; 5, 10; Pbil. 12, 22; mur; Off. 1, 29: nisi nosmet ipsos void» amabimus. Sex. Rose. Am. 49; etc. taurus qui vexit Europam: the si ratio esset: A. du Mcsnil (in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. 115 (1877), 759-760) story of the rape of Europa by Zeus in objects that this is contradictory to the the form of a bull was a favorite with whole argument, for it is not the pos­ artists for two thousand years (A. B. session of reason but the absence of it Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 623-624); cf. which leads to this sort of self-conceit; Thcodoret, Cr. Aff. 3,80: καΙ τήν Εύρώaccordingly he would emend ratio to ττην δέ επί του ταύρου καθημένην καΙ ol oratio, or else omit the clause quid censes ζωγράφοι γράφουσι [cf. Ac hill. Tat. 1, 1, ... fuisse. But it is not so much logical 2; 1, 1, 9; 1, 1, 13; 1, 4, 3 ; 2, 15, 4; 2, 37, thought, or even the power of speech, 2; S. Reinach, Rip. de peintures gr. et rom. among the brutes which is here in (1922), 10-14; id., Rep. des vases peints question as their reflecting at all—even gr. et e'tr. 2 (1900), 400, index, s.v. Europe), illogically—upon this subject, and if χάί ol χαλκοτύποι διαπλάττουσι καΙ ΪΊ*nature did allow them to reflect they γλύφουσιν ol των αγαλμάτων δημιουργοί would probably reach a similar thought. [cf. S. Reinach, Rip. de reliefs gr. et rom. 3 It seems better, then, to explain the (1912), 549, index, s.v. Europe-, O. Jahn words quid censes . . . fuisse as an explana­ in Wiener Denkschr. Phil.-hist. Kl. 19 tory parenthesis. With the thought Mayor (1870), 1-54; J. Ovcrbcck in Ber. sdchs. compares Metrod. De Sensionibus (Voll. Ces. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. Kl. 22 (1871), Here. 6, part 2, col. 13): δθεν ούκ c( τι 98-108; W. Hclbig in Roschcr, Ausf.

1, 78 Lex. 1 (1886), 1412-1418; J. Escher in P.-W. 6 (1909), 1296-1298 (and works there mentioned); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 615-628, with descriptions and plates of tcrra-cottas, vases, reliefs, bronzes, coins (cf. Lucian, De Syria Dea, 4, and Harmon's note), mosaics, and wall-paintings depicting the scene). 2 I err. 4, 135; Varr. L.L. 5, 31; and Tat. Ad Gr. 33, mention a famous bronze group of Europa and the Bull made by the sculptor Pythagoras and located at Tarcntum. The scene may also have been known to Cicero from a famous painting (or possibly, thinks A. Rcinach in Neapolis, 2 (1915), 237-242, a sculptured group) in the Porticus Europae, near the Saepta, in Rome; cf. Mart. 2, 14, 3-5; 2,14,15; 3,20,14; 7,32,11-12; 11, t, 11. The story was also a favorite with poets and imaginative writers; for the Greek poets treating it sec Cook, op. at., 3, 1, 627-628, n. 1, to which add Stcsichorus (Schol. Eur. P/xten. 670); Simonidcs (fr. 18 Edmonds); Acsch. Carer seu Europa; Bacchylides (Schol. //. 12, 292); Eurip. Pljrixus (Aratus Latinus, p. 211 Maass), Hypsipyle, 70-79 (D. L. Page, Gr. lit. Papyri, 1 (1942), 86-88); Plato comicus, who wrote an Εύρώττη (Com. Attic. Fr. 1, 610-612 Kock); Theocritus, Syrinx, 9-10; Nicandcr (Schol. ApolL Rb. 4, 57, p. 264 Wcndcl); Moschus, 2; Dioscurus Aphroditopolitanus, Epitbal. 11-14 (H. J. M. Milne, Cat. of lit. Papyri in the Brit. Mus. (1927), 71); Nonn. (in addition to passages cited by Cook), 1,404-409; 3,114; 3,323-324; 4,297-302; 7, 118; 8, 141-142; 8, 253-256; 8, 291; 8, 302; 8, 363-364; 11, 152-154; 16„ 53; 16, 89-90; 23, 304-307; 31. 215-216; 33, 287; 38, 393-397; 41, 239-246; 46, 31-32; Anth. Pal. 9, 453-454; Eustath. in //. 7, 86. To his list of Latin poets treating the theme may be added: Manil. ap. Varr. L.L. 5, 31; Aetna, 89; Lydia, 26; Ov. Art am. 1, 323-324; 3, 252; Her. 4, 55-56; Manil. 2, 489-491; Sil. Ital. 14, 568-569; 15, 62; Stat. Silv. 3, 2, 88-89; Tbeb. 9, 334; 11, 212-214; Aebill. 2, 73-75; Juv. 8, 33-34; Mart. 11, 1. 11; Anth. Lat. 1, nos. 143-144 Riesc. Other writers—mythographcrs, historians, and Church Fathers—need not here be noted,

401

save that to those listed by Cook (op. at., 3, 1,628, n. 1) there may be added Hygin. Fab. 178; loan. Damasc. Bar/aam et Ioasapb, 245. Palacphatus, De Iruredib. 15, rationalizes the story. For Europa as originally a Cretan earth-deity, becoming later, in Phoenicia, a moon-goddess, cf. Cook, op. at., 1 (1914), 524-541, who connects her name with ευ -+- £ώπες (willow-withes); W. H. Roschcr, Cber Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), 128-130; J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough*, 4 (1914), 73; yet sec the different etymologies proposed by VC. Aly (Glotta, 5 (1913), 63-74) and G. Bonfantc (CI. Philol. 36 (1941), 14). On the story, in addition to the works already cited, cf. J. Vucrtheim im Meded. kgl. Akad. van Wet. 57. Scr. A, no. 16 (1924), 103-115; L. de Brauw, Europe en de Stier (1940)— not seen by me. On Zeus as a bull or ox sec Cook, op. cit., 3, 1, 605-655; A. H. Krappc in CI. Philol. 37 (1942), 362: "According to the well-known law first promulgated, 1 believe, by Salomon Rcinach, the shape assumed by a god in a metamorphosis story is merely the former animal shape of the same god, and the myths of Zeus as a bull (in the rape of Europa), of lo as a cow, and of Artemis as a she-bear will readily come to mind." Later rationalizings made the Bull into a ship shaped like or named for a bull (Lycophr. 1296-1301; Poll. 1, 83; Hier. Chron. ann. Abr. 693; Nonn. 8, 256; Fulg. Myth. 1,20), and catastcrism turned it into the sign of Taurus (for which sec 2,110, below); e.g., [Eratosth.] Catast. 14; Manil. 2, 489-491; Schol. Arat. 167, p. 368 Maass; Nonn. 23, 304-307; 33, 287; 38, 393-397; 41, 239-246; Lyd. De Ost. 24. The beauty of this bull, which Cotta's remarks imply, is noted by Moschus, 2, 77-88; 2, 91; 2, 106-108; Ον. Μ. 2, 858-859: miratur Agenore nata, j quod tarn formosus, quod proelia nulla minatur; Lucian, Dial, marin. 15, 2: ό Ζευς δέ ταύρω εΐκάσας εαυτόν συνέπαιζεν αύταϊς κάλλιστος φαινόμενος; cf. Liban. Laudat. 8, 4. Arnob. 4, 23, however, asks in humanit vero corporihus quidnam, quaeso, inerat ptdchritudinis, quid decoris, quod flectere oculos posset in se Iovis? 26

402

1, 78

aut de orationibus nostris sed de specie figuraque quaeritur. Quod si fingere * nobis et iungere formas velimus,* qualis ilk maritimus Triton pingitur, natantibus invehens bcluis adiunctis humano corpore,3 nolis esse. Difficili 4 in loco versor; est enim vis tanta naturae ut homo nemo 5 velit β nisi hominis 7 similis 4

1 finge A1 difficilis Η

· uellimus A * corpore ACB*, · homo ncmini D · uellit Ax

corpores Bl, corpori Λ' ' homini AC NO Μ

ingenue . . . orationibus: possibly Rep. 3, 14: invehens ahturn anguium curru\ plural to express the diversity of man's Brut. 331: quasi quadrigfs vehentem; Gell. mental endowments and his varied 2, 2, 13: in equo vebens venit\ 5, 6, 27: powers of speech (cf. Off. 1, 50:ferarum equo vehentem \ Apul. M. 1, 2: equo in. .. sunt enim raiionis et orationis expertes), digena peralbo vebens\ elsewhere it is used as contrasted with the relative uniformity rcflcxively or in the passive. of his physical form, as compared with bcluis: cf. 1, 77, n. (sui generis belua). the different brutes. For such plural uses corpore: so ACBt which Plasbcrg of ingfnia cf. 2, 17; 2, 42; 2, 126; Div. justifies by the precedent of 2, 109: 2, 55 [and Pease's n.]; Fin. 4, 62 [where, temone adiunctam\ for the ablative with as here, singular and plural arc con­ iungo cf. R. Kiihner-C. Stcgmann Ausf. trasted: tantit ingeniis homines tantaque Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 318. auctoritate]; Pro Arch. 17; De Or. 1, 6; nolis esse: Schocmann (followed by 1, 106 [and Wilkins's n.]; 1, 115: /»Mayor) understands this as interrogative, geniis atque arte valeant\ Orat. 48. but 1 think wrongly. The sense seems quaeritur: "is the subject of inquiry"; to be that even though we may like to cf. Ac. 1, 46; Fin. 2, 80; 4, 33; 4, 35; imagine such creatures as Triton yet Rep. 1, 38; 3, 26; Legg. 1, 24; 3, 13. you would not wish to be one yourself (or to be of such a form—with tali forma quod si: continuativc rather than understood with esse). adversative. fingere nobis: cf. Aristot. Pol. 1, 2, dirUcill in loco versor: cf. Legg. 3, 1252 b 26-27: ώσπερ δέ χαΐ τά είδη έαυ33: versabor in re difficili; In Caecil. 36: τοΐς άφομοιοϋσιν ol άνθρωποι, ούτω καΐ intellego quam scopuloso diffialiqm in loco verser; also Div. 2, 70: difficilis augurf τους βίους των θεών. locus ad contra dicendum. iungere formas: i.e., to imagine com­ posite forms, like centaurs (1, 105), vis tanta naturae: cf. similar phrases Scyllas, Chimacras (1, 108), τραγέλαφοι, in 2, 81: stminis . .. vim esse tantam; Ac. etc.; cf. Plat. Rep. 6,488a [and Shorcy's n.J. 2, 3 ; Tusc. 1, 60; 2, 57; 3, 26; 4. 79; illc maritimus Tricon: for elaborate Fat. 17; Off. 1, 144. treatments of this deity, half fish and homo nemo: cf. 2, 96: nemo bominem half man (like the Phoenician Derccto homo agnosceret; Tusc. 1, 99; 1 \rerr. 15: and Dagon), cf. E. Fchrle in Roscher, bominem esse . .. neminem; 2 Verr. 5, 65: Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 1150-1207; H. bominem . .. neminem; Pro Sulla, 25: boHertcr in P.-W. 7A (1939), 245-304; each mini nemini\ De Dorno, 107: bominem . .. treating the artistic representations in neminem; Fam. 13, 55, 1: bominem nemi­ great detail. So many were these that we nem; Aft. 4, 1, 5: nemo ullius ordints homo; probably cannot determine whether what also frequently in Plauius and Terence. Cicero had in mind was what Paus. 9, In these cases nemo has an adjectival 21,1, mentions: clSov δέ χαΐ άλλον Τρί­ force, like null us (cf. 2, 81: nemo opifex), τωνα έν τοις 'ΡοιμαΙων θαύμασι, μεγέθει and is joined with homo either without του παρά Ταναγραίοις άποδέοντα. consideration of the fact that it is itself invehens: intransitive; cf. Pacuv. ap. derived from it (i.e., from *m-bomo), or.

1, 79

403

esse.1 79 Et quidem formica a formicae. Sed tamen cuius hominis? Quotus enim quisque formonsus 3 est? * Athenis cum essem, e gregibus epheborum δ vix singuli reperiebanturβ—video quid 1 csset Bl * formica om. AC NO om. Ο · e p h e b o r u m O, c f c b o r u m cett.

m o r e likely, in e m p h a t i c r e c o g n i t i o n of that c o n n e c t i o n ; cf. 1, 77 n . (bomini homine), a b o v e ; Clark o n Pro Mil. 6 8 . F o r s o m e w h a t a n a l o g o u s repetitions cf. t h e use of nisi si ( Ε π η . Sat. 64) a n d τον θάτερον (Chrysippus a p . E u s t a t h . in Od. 7, 124). 7 9 et q u i d e m : " Y e s , a n d " ; u s e d , as M a y o r r e m a r k s , " i n ironical acceptance of a n o p p o n e n t ' s a r g u m e n t , professing t o carry it further but really s h o w i n g that it is applicable in an o p p o s i t e sense t o t h a t intended by the u s e r " ; cf. 1, 100: babe bam . . . injorma/ionem quondam dei. e/ barba/i quidem Iovis . . . num igitur esse /a/is put as; Div. 2, 114: remex i/le . . . nonne ea pratdixit quae fac/a sun/? ille vera e/ ea quidem quae omnes eo /empore . .. /imebamus; Fin. 1, 35: /orquem de/raxi/ bos/i. e/ quidem se /exi/ ne internet (and R e i d ' s n . ] ; also et alone in 3 , 82, b e l o w : et praedones. f o r m i c a : used for illustrative p u r p o s e s a l s o in 2, 1 5 7 ; 3 , 2 1 ; Ac. 2, 1 2 0 : cuius [i.e., dei] quidem vos maiestatem deducttis usque ad opium formicarumque perfeciionem; Fin. 3 , 6 3 ; often a p p e a r i n g , in Latin as in o t h e r languages, in p r o v e r b i a l ex­ p r e s s i o n s based either u p o n its small size o r u p o n its p r o v i d e n t thrift (cf. 7'bes. Ling. Lat. 6 (1921), 1091-1092), and c o m p a r e d in its habits a n d social o r g a n i ­ z a t i o n w i t h m a n ; e.g., O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 7 7 ; 4 , 8 1 : ουδέν μυρμήκων ή μελισσών δ ι α φ έ ρ ε ι 6 Ανθρωπος παρά τ ώ θ ε ώ ; 4 , 8 3 ; 4, 8 5 ; n o t e also t h e Renaissance e n c o m i a of the ant, collected by C . D o r n a v i u s , Ampbifbeatrum Sapientiae Socraticae ioco-seriae (1619), 80-110. T h e at­ t e m p t s of Hcindorf, A. B. Becker (Comm. crit. ad Cic. Lib. IdeN.D. (1865), 3 9 , a n d A. Goethe (J^b. f. cl. Pbiiol. 1 2 9 ( 1 8 8 4 ) , 32-33, w h o w o u l d d e t e c t a m a r g i n a l gloss) t o delete the w o r d s et quidem formica formicae seem unnecessary,

a

f o r m o n s u s A, f o r m o s u s re//. · rcppericbantur Ο

4

est

a n d , as Plasbcrg well r e m a r k s , sed tamen which follows dismisses this objection as a passing jest. F o r the p o l y p t o t o n cf. P. Parzingcr, Beitr. ^. Kenntn. d. Entwicki. d. cic. Stils (1910), 4 1 ; also Nicctas E u g e n i a n u s , 5, 209-210: τεττιξ φίλος τέττιξι, ποιμήν ποιμέσι, / μύρμηξι μύρμ η ξ · αλλ' έμοί σύ, καΐ μόνος. eed t a m e n : " B u t yet—jesting a s i d e . " c u i u s h o m i n i s : Cotta docs not d e ­ velop, as he might have d o n e , the ques­ tion w h i c h racial g r o u p a m o n g m e n the g o d s most resemble, since he is m o r e concerned w i t h the possibilities of resemblances t o individuals. In this c o n n e c t i o n cf. Plin. N.H. 2, 1 7 : credi . . . alios esse .. . semper cams . . . alios . . . atricolores . . . puerilium prope deliramentorum est; X e n o p h a n e s , fr. 16 Dicls: ΑΙΟίοπές τε <0εούς σφετέρους> σιμούς μέλανας τε / Θρηκές τε γλαυκούς καΐ πυρρούς <φασι πέλεσ0αι> [cf. T h c t x i o r e t , Gr. Aff. 3 , 7 3 ] ; A u g . De Trin. 1 , 1 : qui enim opinatur Deum, verbi gratia, can· didum vel rutHum, fallitur; sed tamen baec inveniuntur in corpore. q u o t u s e n i m q u i s q u e : " o n e o u t of h o w m a n y , " o r " w h a t percentage of," as in Off. 3 , 7 2 : quotus enim quisque reperiatur qui. A t h e n i s c u m e s s e m : o n Cicero as perhaps here ascribing his o w n expe­ riences of 79 B.C. t o Cotta, cf. 1, 59, n. (cum Athenis essem); 1, 9 3 ; 3, 49. c g r e g i b u s e p h e b o r u m : for t h e epbebiazx Athens cf. T . T h a l h c i m in P.-W. 5 (1905), 2737-2741. T h e i r training originally began at 18 years (Aristot. Resp. Atben. 42, 1; yet cf. T h a l h e i m , op. cit.t 21i7, 46-53) a n d lasted for t w o years, after which they returned t o their regular civic activities, but after the loss of G r e e k independence their n u m b e r fluc­ tuated m u c h , a n d the age r e q u i r e m e n t s were apparently modified. T h e i r division

404

1, 79

adriseris, sed ita tamen se res habet. Deinde nobis, qui concedentibus philosophis antiquis adulescentulis l dclectamur, etiam vitia saepe iucunda f sunt. Naevos in articulo 3 pueri delectat Alcaeum; 1

adulescentulus Bl, adolescentibus D*

· iocunda A%H

■ hasti***culo 0

into συστρέμματα, of from 13 to 55 each, crates (Pbaedr. 238e-241d; 251a; 256a257a; Protag. 309a-b; Charm. 153d-155d; seems to be later than Hadrian's time Meno, 76b-c; Lysis, 204c-205c; Symp. (Thalhcim, op. cit., 2740, 20-25), but doubtless Cicero's greges represent some 178c-180b; 181c-185c; 192a-c; 211b; 217a-219d; Legg. 8, 836d-837d; 841d), earlier grouping corresponding to this and also by Xenophon (Symp. 1, 8-10; (Mayor compares the Cretan αγέλη). 4, 53; 8, 1-2), and arc mentioned by Of the habits of the youths in the gym­ many later writers; e.g., Heraclit.Quaest. nasia Cicero speaks disapprovingly in Tusc. 4,70: ad mapstros virtutit philosopbos Horn. 76-77; Plut. Amat. passim; Fronto, vtniamus, qui a more m negant stupri esse . . . Ep. Gr. 8, pp. 20-30 Haines; Galen. quit est enim is/e amor amicitiae? cur nequt De Usu Part. 1, 9 (UI, 25 K.); Lucian, Symp. 339; Dial. Mort. 20, 6, where deformem adulescentem quisquam amat neque Jormosum serum? mihi quidem baec in Grae-Menippus says: cu γε, ώ Σώκρατες, δτι corum gymnasiis nata consuetudo videtur, inκάνταϋθα μέττι την σαυτοϋ τέχνην καΐ qmbus isti liberi et concent sunt amoves \ cf. ούκ ολιγωρείς των καλών; [Lucian,] Rep. 4, 4: iuventutis vero exercitatio quam Amores, 23-24; 31; 49; 51; 54: ερωτικός absurda in gymnasiis I quam levis epbeborumγάρ ήν, εΐπερ τις, καΐ ό Σωκράτης; Max. ilia militia! quam contrectationes et amores Tyr. nos. 18-21 Hobein; Diog. L. 7, 129: soluti et liberty etc.; Pro Flacco, 51: Lysaniam και έρασθήσεσβαι δέ τον σοφό ν των νέων των έμφαινόντων δια τοϋ είδους τήν . . . quem tu cum epbebum Ternni cognosses, quia turn te nudus delectarat semper nudumπρος άρετήν εύφυίαν, ώς φησι Ζήνων έν voluisti. With gregsbus cf. De Or. 1, 42: τη Πολιτεία καΐ Χρύσιππος έν τω πρώpbilosopborum greges; Fin. 1, 65: amicorumτω Περί βίων καΐ 'Απολλόδωρος έν τη 'ΗΘικη [cf. S.V.F. 1, nos. 247-255; Sen. greges. Ερ. 123, 15; Cercidas in Oxyrb. Pap. no. video quid adrfeeria: i.e., at the ad­ 1082, fr. 4, lines 13-14 (and A. S. Hunt's mission that Cotta was an observer of n. on p. 57); Sext. Emp. Adv. Log. 1, and susceptible to the charms of the 239; Stob. vol. 2, p. 115 WachsmuthJ; epbebi. ita . . . se res habet: "it's a fact"; Philodem. De Mm. 13, p. 78,10 Kcmkc; Antb. Pal. book 12; and other cases cf. 3, 89, n. (sic . . . res se habet). conccdentibue philosophis: cf. Tusc. cited by Kroll, op. cit. 904-905, who on 4, 71-72: pbilosopbi sumus exorti, et auctore pp. 897-904 discusses the evidence for quidem nostro Platone . . . qui amori auc- this custom among the Greeks (here toritatem tribueremus. Stoici vero et sapientemnote the numerous καλός-inscriptions, amatururn esse dicunt et amor em ipsum "co-for which cf. D. M. Robinson and E. J. natum amicitiae Jadendae ex pulchritudinis Fluck, A Study of the Gr. Love-Names specie** definiunt; Fin. 3, 68: ne amores (1937)), and on pp. 905-906 its presence quidem sanctos a sapiente alienos esse arbi-among the Romans, for which sec also W. Kroll in P.-W. 11 (1921), 905-906. trantur [sc. Stoici]. For philosophic dis­ etiam vitia . . . iucunda: apologies cussions of paederasty cf. W. Kroll in for another's physical defects and even P.-W. 11 (1922), 904-905. These probably began with the sophists (cf. Lysias's praise of them (especially by parents or Ερωτικοί, mentioned in Plut. X Orat. lovers) arc discussed by many authors; Vit. 3, p. 836b), arc noticed at various cf. Plat. Rep. 5, 474d-475a [with which places by Plato in connection with So­ cf. Plut. De recta Rat. Aud. 13, p. 44f-

1, 79

405

at est corporis macula naevos; illi tamen hoc * lumen videbatur. Q. 2 Catulus,3 huius collegae et familiaris nostri pater, dilexit 1 hie A* tullus N*

■ q u i n t u s CNOB

.) FM. (in ras.)

4 5 a ; Quomodo Adul. 12, p . 56dl: ό μεν, ότι σιμός, έπίχαρις κληθείς έπαινεΟήσεται ύφ' υμών, τοϋ δέ το γρυπόν βασιλικόν φάτε είναι, τόν δέ δή δια μέσου τούτων έμμετρότατα έχειν, μέλανας δέ ανδρικούς Ιδεί ν, λευκούς δέ θεών π α ϊ δ α ς είναιμελιχλώρους δέ καΐ τούνομα οΓει τινός άλλου ποίημα είναι ή έραστοΰ ύποκοριζομένου τε καΐ ευχερώς φέρον­ τος την ω χ ρ ό τ η τ α , έάν έπί ώρα f|; και ένΐ λ ό γ ω πάσας προφάσεις προφασίζεσθέ τε και πάσας φωνάς άφίετε, ώστε μηδένα άποβάλλειν των άνΟούντων έν ώ ρ α [and S h o r e y ' s n . ] ; T h e o c r . 10, 26-27: Σύραν καλέοντί τυ πάντες, / Ισχνάν άλιόκαυστον, έ γ ώ δέ μόνος μελίχλωρον; Lucr. 4, 1151-1170 (1151-1154: praetermittas am mi vitia omnia primum / out quae cor­ pora sunt eius quam praepetis ac vis. / nam faciunt homines pltrumqut cupidine caeci f et tribuunt ea quae non sunt his commoda vere; H o r . S. 1, 3 , 38-54 (38-40: amatorem quod amicae j turpia decipiunt caecum vitia, aut etiam ipsa haec / delectant, veluti Balbinum polypus Hagnae [and I x j a y ' s n. o n p p . 64-65); O v . Am. 2, 4, passim; Ars am. 2, 657-662 (657: nominibus mollire licet mala); Sen. R h e t . Controv. 2, 2, 12: aiebat [sc. Ovidius] interim decenttor em faciem esse in qua afiquis naevos fuisset; Plut. Quomodo quis suos, 15, p . 84f: ώ σ π ε ρ ol έρώντες και τραυλότητας ασπάζονται τ ώ ν έν ώρα καΐ ω χ ρ ό τ η τ α ς ; Basil. Horn, in Ps. 6 1 , 3 (Pair. Gr. 29, 476a-b, chiefly of mental defects): ά π α ξ α π λ ώ ς πασαν κακίαν έκ της παρακείμενης αρε­ τ ή ς ύποκορίζονται; Molicre, Le Misan­ thrope, Act 2, Sc. 5. n a e v o s in articulo pueri d e l e c t a t : an i n c o m p l e t e hexameter line, which M a y o r s u g g e s t s m i g h t be finished by s u b s t i t u t i n g amantem for Alcaeum (the latter w o r d m i g h t then be explained as a m a r g i n a l g l o s s u p o n amantem which had been i n s e r t e d in place of it). T h e q u e s t i o n is c o m p l i c a t e d by uncertainty as t o the

q u c n t u s A 1,

q u a e n t u s A1

3

ca-

identity of Alcaeus. W i t h o u t further qualification he w o u l d naturally be taken for Alcaeus of Mytilcne, in which case the putr may possibly be identified with Lycum nigris oculis nigroqut / crine decorum, of w h o m Horace (C. 1, 32, 11-12) says that Alcaeus w r o t e ; cf. also the fragment of Alcaeus preserved by Schol. Pind. Ol. 1 1 , 15, which m e n t i o n s Lycus. F u r t h e r Cicero r e m a r k s (Tusc. 4, 7 1 ) : fortis vir in sua re publico cognitus quae de iuvenum amore scribit Alcaeus! T h e possibility must not be o v e r l o o k e d , h o w e v e r , in view of the immediately p r e c e d i n g references t o p h i l o s o p h e r s , that this man might be t h e E p i c u r e a n p h i l o s o p h e r Alcaeus, w h o was banished from R o m e in the c o n s u l s h i p of L.

Postumius (173 or 155 B.C.), according t o A t h e n . 12, 547a a n d Ael. \ '.H. 9, 12, because of his d e m o r a l i z i n g influence u p o n the y o u t h (cf. also P o l y b . 32, 2, 5). T h e partial line is p r o b a b l y a q u o t a t i o n rather than an accident, for Cicero d i s a p p r o v e d the i n t r o d u c t i o n of verser h y t h m s i n t o p r o s e ; cf. De Or. 3 , 175 [and Wilkins's n.J; Rcid o n Ac. 2, 30. l u m e n : cf. Ac. 2, 107: ilia sunt lumina duo; Fin. 2, 7 0 : hoc enim vestrum lumen est; Sen. 3 5 : lumen civitatis; Am. 2 7 : quasi lumen aliquod probitalis; In Catil. 3, 2 4 : lumina civitatis e.xstincta stmt; Post Red. in Sen. 8: hoc lumen consulatus sui fore putavit; Q.Fr. 2, 8, 3 : illorum praediorum scito mihi vninum Marium lumen esse; C.I.L. X I , 5265 (Dessau 7 0 5 ) : urbes quas in luminibus provinciarum . . . species et forma distinguit [ur]. Q . C a t u l u s . . . pater: Q . Lutatius Q . f. C a t u l u s ; o n his life cf. Reid, e d i t i o n of the Academica, i n t r o d . 4 1 - 4 2 ; E . G r o a g in P.-W. 13 (1927), 2072-2082, w h o places his birth a b o u t 150. H e was t h e father-in-law of Q . H o r t e n s i u s (De Or. 3 , 228), and is often referred t o as pater t o distinguish h i m from his w e l l - k n o w n

406

1,79

municipem tuum Roscium, in quern etiam illud est eius: son of the same name (e.g., 2 Verr.3, 209; 2087,13-29), and was in 64 a prominent Pro Rab. 26: Q. vero Catulum, pattern candidate for the position of Pontifcx buns; De Do mo, 113; Ac. 2, 12; 2, 18; Maxim us, but was defeated by the young Julius Caesar (Sail. Caiil. 49, 2 ; Veil. 2, 148; Off. 1, 133; Brut. 134). He was consul in 102 (Groag, op. cit., 2074, 44), 2, 43, 3 ; Plut. Cats. 7, 1-3; Reg. Apopbtb. and took a prominent part with his col­ Caesar. 2; Dio Cass. 37, 37, 1-2; cf. league Marius against the Gmbri and Suet. /«/. 13). He supported Cicero in Teutones. About this consulship he later the Catiline incident, and was the first wrote a memoir {Brut. 132). From the to salute him as pater patriot {Pro Stsf. spoils of the war he built a handsome 121; In Pison. 6). About 60 he died, and house and a public portico on the north after his death was by Cicero introduced part of the Palatine Hill, adjacent to the as a speaker in the Hortensius (cf. frag­ house of Cicero (Groag, op.cit., 2077, ments 14 and 19 Muller). Book 1 of the 37-56). In 87 he sided with Octavius Academica priora was named the Catulus against Cinna and Marius; later appealed because he was the chief speaker in it, to Marius for mercy, but was told that and the scene was laid at his villa at he must die (cf. 3, 80: cur . . . C. Marius Cumac {Ac. 2, 9; cf. 2, 80), but in the Q. Catulum, pratstantisnmum dignitatt second edition of the Academica he and vir urn, mors potuit iubere?), and com­ Lucullus were replaced by Cato and Brutus as more appropriate for such mitted suicide by charcoal fumes (Groag, discussions (cf. Att. 13, 12, 3 ; 13, 16, 1; op. cit., 2079, 31-37). He was a man of high character (see the testimonia col­ 13, 19, 5; 13, 32, 3). lected by Groag, op. cit., 2079-2080; The term buius is used to distinguish but cf. A. Rostagni, Storia d. Utt. lat. 1 one who is alive (here contrasted with his (1949), 313-315), intimate with cultivated father, who was dead at the time of the Romans, and appears as a speaker in the dialogue); cf. 2, 6: P. enim Vatintus De Oratore. He is mentioned by Plin. avus buius adulescentis; Off. 3, 66: M. Cato Up. 5, 3, 5, as a writer of verses, and in . . . buius nostri Catonis pater; Sen. 50: addition to the present epigram another de P. Licini Crassi .. . studio .. . ant de erotic one, of six lines, is preserved by buius P. Scipionis-, De Or. 2, 270: AfricaGcll. 19, 9, 14 (cf. Callim. Epigr. 42 = num buttc Aemilianum. Anth. Pal. 12, 73): aufugit mi animus; municipem tuum Roscium: both credo, ut solet, ad Thotimum j devtnit. sic were townsmen of Lanuvium; for Vclest; per/ugium illud babe/, f quid, si non leius cf. the references in 1, 82 to illam interdixem, ne illunc fugitivum / mitteret ad vestram Sospitam and Lanuvinis; for se intro, sed magis eiceret? / ibimus quaeήturn,Roscius the story of his childhood told verum, ne ipsi teneamur, ( formido. quid ago?in Dip. 1, 79; 2, 66. Q. Roscius Gallus— da, Venus, consilium. Our present epigram his full name attested by Diomed. Ars is imitated by Petrarch, Sonetto 164. gram. 3 {Gram. Lat. 1, 489 Kcil = Suet. De Poetis, p. 11 Reifferscheid)—who was huius collegae et familiaris nostri: perhaps born ca. 130 B.C. (G. K. G. Q. Lutatius Q. f. Q. n. Catulus (as Henry in Univ. of N.C.Stud. in Pbilol. given in C.I.L. I, 591-592 = VI, 131316 (1919), 345), was defended by Cicero 1314 -r Dessau 35a; 35), the son of the preceding, was born about 121 B.C. against C. Fan η i us Chacrca in 67 or 66 B.C. (cf. M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gescb. (E. Groag in P.-W. 13 (1927), 2082), and was consul in 78 with his political d. rom. Ut. 1* (1927), 415-416) in the enemy, M. Acmilius Lcpidus. It seems speech Pro Q. Roscio Comoedo; for other judgments about him cf. Pro Qui net. 78: likely that about 80 B.C. he had been made a member of the pontifical college, cum artifex eiusmodi sit ut solus videatur dignus esse qui in scaena specie tur, turn vir so that the pontifcx Cotta can here speak of him as a colleague (cf. Groag, op. cit.. eiusmodi est ut solus dignus <esse> videatmr

1, 79 'Constiteram exorientcm 1

cxoriente CN,

exurgcntcm A

l

Auroram forte * salutans,

* sortc

qui eo non accedat; Pro Arch. 1 7 : propter exctllentem artem tt venustatem videbatur omnino mori non debuisse; De Or. 1, 1291 3 2 ; Ltgg. 1 , 1 1 . Cf. also H o r . Ep. 2 , 1 , 82 (and Porphyrio ad loc.]: doctus Roscius; V a l . Max. 8, 10, 2 ; Plut. Cic. 5, 3 ; P a u l , ex Fcst. p . 288 M. ( p . 367 I..): Rosci appellabantur in omnibus perfecti art ι bus, quod Roscius quidam per/ectus unus in arte sua, id est, comoedia, iudicatus sit. I n Div. 1, 7 9 , he is called Ciccro^s amores ac dtliciae, and M a c r o b . Sat. 3 , 14, 11-14 s p e a k s of the regard of Cicero a n d Sulla for h i m . F o r his life cf. G . K . G . H e n r y op. cit., 343-352; P. V o n dcr Miihll in P.-W. 1A (1920), 1123-1125; for his g r a c e a n d attractive b e a r i n g H e n r y , 3 4 8 - 3 4 9 ; V o n d e r Miihll, 1123-1124. i n q u e m : cf. 7 use. 1, 1 0 1 : in quos Simonides; Sen. 6 1 : in quem illud elogium. c o n s t h c r a m . . . s a l u t a n s : t h e form

of \\ orship here described is apparently veneratio (προσκύνησις; cf. N c p . Conon, 3 , 3), rather than precatio, or petition (cf. E. Voullicmc, Quomodo I'eUres adoraverint (1887), 6), t h o u g h for prayer at sunrise cf. V i r g . Aen. 8, 6 8 - 6 9 ; 12, 172-173. T h e terms venerari deos (e.g., 1, 117; 1, 1 2 2 ; 3 , 5 3 ; Tusc. 1, 1 1 4 ; Fam. 6 , 7, 2 ; a n d cases from o t h e r a u t h o r s cited by G. Appcl, De Rom. Precationibus (1909), 67) and salutare deos {Pro Sex. Rose. 5 6 ; cases from o t h e r a u t h o r s cited b y Appcl, op. cit., 6 6 - 6 7 ; cf. S e n . lip. 9 5 , 47) may designate the preliminaries t o a petition from the g o d s {precatio) o r may d e n o t e simple a d o r a t i o n , as h e r e . Constiteram describes the s t a n d i n g a t t i t u d e c o m m o n — t h o u g h not u n i v e r s a l — in ancient prayers, p a g a n and Christi­ a n . Salutans may suggests the u t t e r a n c e o f the w o r d salve (cf. A p p c l , op. cit., 109-110) o r it may here m o r e p r o b a b l y refer t o the t h r o w i n g of kisses (basia iactata; cf. fob, 3 1 , 26-27: " I f I beheld the s u n w h e n it shincd, o r the m o o n w a l k i n g in b r i g h t n e s s . A n d my heart h a t h been secretly enticed, or m y m o u t h has kissed m y h a n d " ; Plin. N.H. 28, 2 5 ; Apul.

407

Bl

Apol. 5 6 ; M i n . Fcl. 2, 4 ; Voullicmc, op. cit., 9 - 1 1 ; Appcl, op. cit., 199; J. A . Scott in CI. Joitrn. 17 (1922), 403-404; X . F. M. W o l t c r s , Notes on antique Folklore (1935), 71-77), which was d o n e especially in the salutation of s u n , m o o n , stars, w i n d - g o d s , N e m e s i s (C. Sittl, Die Gebarden d. Gr. u. Romer (1890), 1 8 1 ; M . D c s p o r t in Rev. d. it. aru. 49 (1947), 124, n. 3), o r o t h e r deities (cf. Min. Fel. 2, 4). M o r n i n g prayers are n o t e d by A p p c l , op. cit., 60, but here there appears m o r e definitely the w o r s h i p of t h e rising sun itself. A m o n g instances of the a d o r a t i o n of the s u n , usually at sunrise, may be cited: A r . Plut. 771 (also q u o t e d by Stcph. Byz. p . 34 M c i n e k c ) : καΐ προσκυ­ νώ γ ε π ρ ώ τ α μέν τόν ήλιον; S o p h . fr. 738 P e a r s o n : πάς προσκυνεί δέ τόν στρέφον­ τα κύκλον ηλίου; Plat. Symp. 2 2 0 d : έφύλαττον αυτόν εΐ καΐ την νύκτα έστήξοι. 6 δέ είστήκει μέχρι ϊ ω ς έ γ έ νετο καΐ ήλιος άνέσχεν· ί π ε ι τ α ω χ ε τ ' άπιών προσευξάμενος τ ώ ή λ ί ω , Legg. 10, 887d-e: ώς ότι μάλιστα ούσι θεοΐς εύχαΐς προσδιαλεγομένους καΐ Ικετείαις, ανατέλλοντος τε ηλίου καΐ σελήνης και προς δυσμάς Ιόντων προσκυλίσεις ά μ α καΐ προσκυνήσεις άκούοντές τε καΐ όρώντες Ή λ λ ή ν ω ν τε καΐ βαρβάρων πάν­ τ ω ν έν συμφοραΐς παντοίαις έχομε νων καΐ έν εύπραγίαις, ούχ ώς ουκ 6V τ ω ν άλλ' ώς ότι μάλιστα όντων [cf. J. Α. N o t o p o u l o s in Cl.Journ. 37 (1942), 271]; X c n . Cyrop. 8, 1, 23 [of C y r u s ] : ΰμνεΐν τε άεΐ άμα τ η ήμερα τους θεούς καΐ 6ύειν άν' έκάστην ήμέραν οίς οί μάγοι 0εοϊς εΓποιεν; Philo, De Vita content pi. 89 [of the Fsscncs): έπάν Οεάσωνται τόν ήλιον άνίσχοντα, τάς χείρας άνατείναντες είς ούρανόν εύημερίιν καΐ άλήΟειαν έπεύχονται [cf. 2 7 ] ; Epictct. ap. S t o b . vol. 4, 226, n o . 88 H c n s e : ώσπερ ό ήλιος ού περιμένει λιτάς καΐ γοητείας Γνα άνατείλη, άλλ' ευθύς λάμπει και προς απάντων α σ π ά ζ ε τ α ι ; J o s e p h . Bell. Iud. 2 , 1 2 8 [of t h e E s s c n c s ] ; Plut. Pomp. 14, 3 : 6 U Π ο μ π ή ι ο ς . . .

408

1,79

έννοεϊν έκέλενσε τόν Σύλλαν Οτι τόν odorantes; Marin. Vit. Procl. 22, p. 55: μετά τό προσκυνήσαι ήλιον άνίσχοντα; ήλιον ανατέλλοντα πλείονες ή δυόμενον Procop. 1, 3, 20-21: είναι γάρ αύτοΐς προσκυνοϋσιν; Marctll. 6, 6: περιστρέψας τόν Ιππον εναντίον τοις πολεμίοις νόμον τάς τοϋ ηλίου ανατολάς προστόν ήλιον αυτός προσεκύνησεν, ώς δή κυνεϊν ήμερα έκαστη, δεήσειν ούν αυ­ τόν τηρήσαντα ές τό ακριβές τόν καιρόν μή κατά τύχην άλλ* ένεκα τούτου τή πεξυγγενέσθαι μέν άμα ήμερα τω τών Έ φ ριαγωγή χρησάμενος* ούτω γαρ Ιθος εστί 'Ρωμαίοις προσκυνεΐν τους θεούς θαλιτών άρχοντι, τετραμμένον δέ που προς άνίσχοντα ήλιον προσκυνεϊν; Anon, περιστρεφόμενους; Dioti, 27,3: έσφαγιάζετο προς τον ποταμόν, άνατέλλοντι ap. Suid. s.v. προσκυνεί* καΐ σέ προσκυ­ τω ήλίω προσευξάμενος; Adv. Coloi. 27, νεϊν τόν ήλιον της δικαιοσύνης [cf. Μαp. 1123a; Tac. Hist. 3, 24: oritntem so/em lacbi, 4, 2]; Vienna Pbysio/ogus (cf. J. Hubaux and M. Lcroy, Lt Mytbt du (Jta in Syria mos est) ttrtiani salutavere; Ad. V.H. 5, 6{of Calanus]: καΐ ό μέν Pbtnix (1939), xxxiv): κατά άνατολήν τηροϋντα, ώσπερ τινά τρόπον εύχόμενον ήλιος αυτόν προσέβαλεν, ό δέ αυτόν προσεκύνει- Dio Chrys. ap. Synts. Calv. καΐ έκδεχόμενον τήν τοϋ ηλίου ϊζοδον; Encom. 3; Apul. At. 2, 28: tunc oritntem also certain magical uses cited by S. obvtrsus incrementa so/is augusti tacitus im-Eitrcm in Pap. Os/oenstst 1 (1925), 85; precatus venerabitis scatnat facie studia 93; cf. A. J. Fcstugierc, La Revel. pratsentium ad miraculum tantum ctrtatim d'HermeS Trismeg. 1» (1950), 292. To various brutes similar adoration of the arrexit; Lucian, De Salt. 17: ΊνδοΙ sun, moon, or stars was ascribed; Plin. έπειδάν Ιωθεν άναστάντες προσεύχωνται τόν ήλιον, ούχ ώσπερ ήμεϊς τήν χείρα N.H. 2, 107 [gazelles seeming to wor­ κύσαντες ηγούμεθα εντελή ημών είναι ship the rising dog-star]; 8, 2 (elephants saluting the new moon]; 8, 15 (monkeys τήν εύχήν, άλλ* εκείνοι προς τήν άνα­ worshipping the new moon]; Plut. De τολήν στάντες όρχήσει τόν ήλιον ασ­ πάζονται σχηματίζοντες εαυτούς σιω­ Soil. An. 17, p. 972b: Ιστορεί δέ καΐ ("XT) ΧΡήοβ01· θεών τους ελέφαντας άδιπή καΐ μιμούμενοι την χορείαν τοϋ θε­ δάκτως . . . τόν ήλιον έκφανέντα προσού· καΐ τούτο έστιν 'Ινδών καΐ ευχή καΐ κυνοΰντας ώσπερ χειρός άνασχέσει της χοροί και θυσία; De Morf. Peregr. 39: προβοοτκίδος; [Lact.] De Ave Pboenice% 51καΐ γάρ τόδε τη προτεραία διεδέδοτο, 54 [the phoenix saluting the rising sun]. ώς προς άνίσχοντα τόν ήλιον άσπασάμενος—ώσπερ άμέλει καΐ τους Βραχμά· The orientation of temples further re­ cognized the custom (cf. Vitruv. 4, 5, 1), νάς φασι ποιεϊν—έπιβήσεσθαι τής πύ­ ρας; Dio Cass. 64, 14, 3: άνατείλαντος and prayers to the gods were thought δέ τοϋ ηλίου, καΐ τών στρατιωτών έκ τοϋ to be fittingly directed toward the cast (e.g., Schol. Pind. Istbm. 4, 110; Schol. τρίτου στρατοπέδου τοϋ Γαλατικοϋ κα­ Dan. Aen. 12, 172). On the Christians λουμένου καΐ έν τη Συρία χειμάζοντος, facing cast in prayer cf. Ten. Apol. and τότε δέ κατά τύχην έν τη τοϋ Ούεσthe many cases cited by J. Ε. Β. Mayor πασιανοϋ μερίδι οντος, άσπασαμένων αυ­ τόν εξαίφνης ώσπερ εΐώθεσαν; Hcro- ad loc., to which add Ioann. Damasc. Barlaam et Ioasapb, 345; Leo, Serm. in dian, 4, 15, 1: άσπασάμενοι δέ τόν ήλι­ Nativ. Dom. 7, 4 {Pair. Lat. 54, 218-219). ον, ώς εΌος αύτοΐς, ol βάρβαροι; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 1, 13: non plerique affectatione Some Ethiopians, on the other hand, adorandi aliquando etiam cae/estia ad so/is cursed the sun when it rose (Strab. 17, 2, initium labra vibratis [cf. Apol. 16]; [Lact.] 3; Diod. 3, 9, 2; Mela, 1, 43). For saluta­ De Ave Phoenice, 71-82; Julian, Orat. 3, tions of the rising moon see also Marin. Vit. Procl. 1111, p. 26. On appeals to p. 107c [of Alexander the Great]: καΐ the all-seeing sun cf. F. Cumont in άνίσχοντα πρώτος ανθρώπων τόν ήλιον προσεκύνει; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 256; Atti d. pontif. Accad. Rom. d. Arcb. Ser. 3, vol. 1, pt. 1 (1923), 65-80. Macrob. Sat. 1, 17, 49: 'Απόλλων Φιλήσιος, quod lumen eius exoriens amabile C. Koch (Gestirnverebrung i. alt. Itat. amicissima vtneratione consa/utamus; Fi- (1933),. 14) supposed that our passage lastr. De Haeres. 10: He/iognosti . .. so/em indicated the existence of a regular

1, 79

409

cum subito a laeva Roscius exoritur. Pace mihi liceat, caelcstes, dicere vcstra; l mortalis visus pulchrior esse deo.' Huic deo pulchrior; at erat,2 sicuti hodie est, perversissimis 3 oculis. Quid refcrt, si hoc ipsum salsum 4 illi et venustum videbatur? 1 uera Ο ■ at erat DHt « falsum DHNO

aderat cett.

R o m a n c u s t o m of greeting the sun every m o r n i n g , but A . D . N o c k (CI. Rev. 25 (1935), 109, n. 2) d o u b t s this, in view o f t h e a d v e r b forte ( t h o u g h this may m e a n that o n this occasion t h e t w o different t h i n g s coincided). A u r o r a m : here apparently of t h e s u n itself; cf. Scrv. Aen. 6, 5 3 5 : Donatus tamen dieit Auroram cum quadrigis posit am Solem signsficare. Da vies c o m p a r e s also V a l . Fl. 1, 283-284, w h e r e A u r o r a is c o n t r a s t e d with L u n a . a l a c v a : from the favorable q u a r t e r ; cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 12 {a laeva); also Div. 2, 8 2 : nobis sinistra videntur> Gratis et barbaris dextra meliora; Pease o n Div. 2, 8 2 (laevum). e x o r i t u r : w i t h play u p o n exoriintem; R o s c i u s t o o rises like the s u n - g o d . Cf. t h e verses of H . D . T h o r e a u in love w i t h Ellen Sewall ( H . S. C a n b y , Tboreau ( 1 9 3 9 ) , 112): " N a t u r e d o t h h a v e her d a w n each day, / But mine a r c far b e t w e e n ; / C o n t e n t , I cry, for, s o o t h t o s a y , / Mine brightest arc, I w e e n . " p a c e . . . veetra: cf. Fat. 5 ; Legg. 3 , 2 9 ; 3 , 3 5 ; Off. 3 , 4 1 ; 1, 59, n. (bona vetiia me audits) a b o v e ; J. B. H o f m a n n , Lot. Umgangssprache (1926), 131. l i c e a t — d i c e r e : cf. 1, 7 4 : quod inter nos liceat. v i s u s : for visus est; Plasbcrg c o m p a r e s F.nn. Ann. 6: vista Homerus adesse; 3 9 - 4 0 : me visus Itomo pulcber . . . / . . . raptare; T . Winter, De Ellipsi Verbi Esse (1907), 31-33. p u l c h r i o r . . . d e o : J. H u b a u x (Mim. de racad. roy. de Belg. 29, 1 (1930), 28, c o m p a r e s certain erotic verses o f Mcl c a g e r , in which t h e κ α λ ό ; is described

Λ

pcrucrsissimus O, pcrucrsis

B1

as fairer than a g o d : Antb. Pal. 12, 54, 3-4: ή γαρ ό κούρος / εύρηται κρείσσων ούτος " Ε ρ ω τ ο ς " Ε ρ ω ς ; 12, 76, 3-4: ούποτ* αν έγνως / έκ μορφας τΙς έφυ Ζωίλος ή τ(ς " Ε ρ ω ς ; 12, 7 8 , 3-4: Ά ν τ Ι ο χ ο ς μέν / ήν αν " Ε ρ ω ς , ό δ' "Ερως τάμπαλιν Ά ν τ Ι ο χ ο ς ; also D a m o x c n u s a p . A t h e n . 1, 15b (of a κ α λ ό ς ) : Κ ω ο ς · θεούς γαρ φαίνεΟ' ή νήσος φέρειν. p e r v e r s i s s i m i s o c u l i s : cf. D i o m e d e s , Ars gram. 3 (Gram. Lot. 1, 489 Keil): personis uti primus coepit Roscius Gallus, praecipuus bistrio, quod oculis perversis erat nee satis dtcorus in personis nisi parasiius pronuntiabat; but cf. A. S. F . G o w in Journ. of Rom. Stud. 2 (1912), 66, for d o u b t s as t o this s t o r y ; F . W . W r i g h t in Smith Coll. cl. Stud. 11 (1901), 18. s a l s u m : " p i q u a n t " ( M a y o r ) ; cf. Att. 16, 1 2 ; De Ή ρ α κ λ ε ι δ ε ί ω X'arronis negotia salsa, me qmdem nihil umquam sic delectavit. T h e participle, like the n o u n sal (as in Catull. 86, 4 ; Lucr. 4, 1162), c o m m o n l y has t h e n o t i o n of wit, as in Fam. 9, 15, 2 : non Attici sed salsiores quam illi Atticorum Romani ve teres atque urbani sales; H o r . S. 1, 9, 6 5 . Parallel is the use of αλμυρός in Plut. Quaest. conv. 5, 10, 4, p . 685c: είκος 8e μάλλον έμποιεϊν τήν άλμυρίδα· τοις μορίοις όδαςησμούς καΐ συνεξορμαν τα ζ ώ α προς τους συνδυασμούς, δια τούτο δ' Ισως καΐ κάλλος γυναικός τό μ ή τ ' άργόν μήτ* άπίΟανον, άλλα μεμιγμένον χάριτι καΐ κινητικόν, άλμυρόν καΐ δριμύ καλοΟσιν. It s h o u l d be noted that this e p i g r a m d o c s not necessarily imply any close relations b e t w e e n Catulus and Roscius, b u t perhaps only the fascination p r o d u c e d by a p o p u l a r actor.

410

1, 80

Redeo ad dcos. 29 80 Ecquos * si non tarn strabones * at * paetulos esse arbitramur, ecquos 4 naevum habere, ecquos 5 silos,6 flaccos, frontones,7 capitones, quae sunt 8 in nobis, an om­ nia emendata in illis? Detur id vobis; num etiam una g est omnium 1 ecquos B*, et quos AC NOB1 Μ * stabones Bl Bi, ct quos CNOB1 * ecquos B*, ct quos cttt. Bl ■ sunt] qunt Dx · u*na Λ/1

* ac NO · silios Ο1

7

* ecquos frontcnes

π<α>ραπ<λή>σιον. Further cf. (Scacvola redeo ad: a favorite phrase with ap.?) Aug. CD. 4, 27: verus Deus nee Cicero; cf. 2, 92; 3, 88; and many other cases in H. Mcrguct, Lex. ζ. d. pbiios. sexum bobcat nee aetatem nee definita corporis membra. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 48. arbitramur: with the indicative— 80 ecquos: the reading et quos of here more vivid than the deliberative our oldest mss is defended by other in­ subjunctive—cf. 1, 83: facimus\ 1, 91: stances by T. Birt in Arch.f. /at. Lex. 15 putamus; 1, 102: volumus; Legg. 1, 56: (1908), 78. tam: quant est Roscius (Plasbcrg, ed. dicimus; Am. 14: censemus; 24: quid arbi­ tramur; Fin. 5, 63: quid loquor; also maior). Tyrrell and Purser's edition of the strabones . . . paetulos: all the defects here noted arc recognized in Roman Utters, 2* (1906), lxvii. naevum habere: suggested by 1, 79: names—S/rabo, Ρ actus [cf. Plin. N.H. 11, 150: uni animedium bomini depravantur, natvos in articu/o; cf. Arnob. 3, 14 (quoted unae cognomina Sirabonum et Paeforum). on frontones, below). Si/us, F/aecus, and Pronto among cogno­ silos: as a common adjective perhaps mina, and Naevius among nomina. Pattus only here. The four words here grouped is used of a lesser degree of squint than are rare in Latin, and seem an attempt strabo\ cf. Varr. Men. 344 Buchclcr: non by Cicero to give a racy character to his bate res de I'enere poeta strabam faeif; style, well rendered by an anonymous Hor. S. 1, 3, 44-45; strabonem / appeliat English translator (London, 1683), 4 4 : paelum pater [cf. Porphyr. ad /oc.: strabo "Shooing-horn-nos'd, Bangle-car'd, Jobdetortis qui est oculis dicitur, pactus leniter ber-nol'd, or Bittlc-brow'd." dec/inatis; Comm. Cruq. ad /oc.]; also flaccos: cf. Van. R.R. 2, 9, 4 (of Ov. Ars am. 2, 659: si paetast. Veneris dogs): auriculis magus et flaccis. simi/is; Pctron. 68, 8: nam quod strabonus frontones: "high-brows," and capi­ est non euro; sicut \ enus spectat. Arnob. tones, "big-heads"; rare words, and in 7, 34, charges quodsi possent adscribere Cicero only here; cf. Arnob. 3, 14: ergo valetudines aegritudines et corporales diis esse ditendum est quosdam [sc. deos] capitones, morbos, non dubitarent eos /ienosos, lippu/os, ci/uncu/os, frontones, labeones, simos, alios atque enterocelicos dicert. Cf. Xcnophancs mentones, naevios, atque nasicas, bos disp/osis (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 11 Β 16): Αίθίοπές naribus, illos rerimis, etc. On the Roman τε <0εούς σφετέρους> σίμους μέλανας τε / distaste for high foreheads cf. Hor. C Θρήικές τε γλαυκούς και πυρρούς <φασι 1, 33, 5: tenui fronte Lycorida. πέλεσΟαι>; and Mctrodorus (De Sens. quae sunt: a very loose use of the in ΙΌ/Λ Hercuian. 7, 27) rejects such relative; cf. 1, 89: dialecticorum quae; also arguments: εί γάρ άνθρωπου, φ<η>σίν, 2, 2 1 : omnia enim baec. μορφήν ίςε<ι>, δήλον ώς έ*ξει καΐ όφdetur: common of concessions for <0>αλμούς, ούτως καΐ όφθαλμιάσει. το the sake of argument; e.g., 1, 89: id δ* αύτο καΐ επί των λοιπών αίσθήσεων quoque damus . . . quern tibi hoc daturum πείσεται. τούτο δέ καΐ αύτο λήρον <Ε>χει putas?

1, 80 l

411

2

facics? Nam si plures, aliam esse alia pulchriorem necesse est, igitur aliquis non pulcherrimus deus 3 ; si una omnium facies est, florere incaelo Academiamnecesse est; si enim4 nihil* inter deum et deum difFert, nulla est apud deos β cognitio, nulla perceptio. 4

1 ctsi Bt'At nihil om. Ο

· aliam esse p u l c h r i o r e m aliam Ν · deos] d e u m Dx

una . . . o m n i u m facies: Epicurean c o n c e p t s of the g o d s as set forth by Vclleius had assumed a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c , h a p p y , a n d eternal beings, b u t h a d not p r o v i d e d t h e m with individual p h y s i o g ­ n o m i e s ; cf. 1, 49, n. {nee ad numerum); G. D . Hadzsits (Am. fourn. of Pbilol. 37 (1916), 317-326) c o m p a r e s these n e b u l o u s E p i c u r e a n g o d s t o the numina o f the old R o m a n religion. If, as Ac. 2, 8 3 , asserts, nullum esse visum vtrum a sensu profectum cut non appositum sit visum aliud, quod ab eo nihil intersit quodque percipi non possit [cf. 1, 12, above), then the means of differentiating b e t w e e n g o d s w o u l d be

lacking even to those gods themselves. Cf. also Ac. 2, 54-55, and a r g u m e n t s d r a w n f r o m the indistinguishable like­ nesses of e g g s , bees, o r twins, t o o t h e r s of t h e same k i n d . Yet bees and t w i n s recognize o n e a n o t h e r , t h o u g h t o us they may a p p e a r identical; foreigners of f >nc race often appear alike to t h o s e of a different race, t h o u g h not t o o n e a n o t h e r ; similarly it might be a r g u e d that, while t o us the g o d s arc n o t clearly differentia­ ted, t o o n e a n o t h e r , within their o w n intermundia, they w o u l d be perfectly re­ c o g n i z a b l e . A r n o b . 3, 14 remarks of the g o d s : //' enim par cunctis atque una est omnibus similitudinis species, non absurdum est credere errare eos fallique cngnithnis in mittuae comprebensione. sin autem gerunt discrimen in vultibns, sequitur ut intellegi debeat non alia de causa dissimilitudisies bis datas nisi ut singuli se possent dijferentium signnrum proprietatibus noset tare. In this, as M a y o r r e m a r k s , he falls into t h e e r r o r of s u p p o s i n g that perfection can be of only o n e t y p e , and that variety c a n arise only by way of defect. Yet has not A r n o b i u s merely taken o v e r this dif­ ficulty from Cicero? In 4, 8, he inquires

' d e o s Bl

* enim

add.D

if there were g o d s indistinguishable until m e n had given t h e m n a m e s . a l i a m . . . alia p u l c h r i o r e m : poly­ theism has little escape from this di­ l e m m a , save (1) in a s s u m i n g perfection in different fields, o r (2) in s u p p o s i n g an unattractive uniformity a m o n g the g o d s ; if for pulchriorem we substitute potentiorem (or the m o r e indefinite meliorem) wc a p p r o a c h at once to o n e of the funda­ mental reasons s u p p o r t i n g m o n o t h e i s m ; cf. Booth. De Trin. 3 : deus vero a deo nullo differt% ne vel accidentibus vel snbstantialibus differentiis in subiecio positis distent, ubi vero nulla est differentia nulla est omnino plutali/as, quart nee nUmetus; igitur uniiat tan turn. i g i t u r : initial in its clause, as often in the conclusion of a syllogism. n o n p u l c h e r r i m u s : J. van \Xagcningen (Mnemosyne, 39 (1911), 137) w r o n g l y u n d e r s t a n d s this as — nonne. florere in c a e l o A c a d e m i a m : cf. n o t e o n una . . . omnium facies, a b o v e . A heaven in which deities practiced Academic έττοχή would be a reductio ad absurdum, a n d w o u l d r u n c o u n t e r t o b o t h philoso­ phic and p o p u l a r beliefs in divine o m ­ niscience ; cf. 3 , 9 0 : deo ne excusatio quidem est inscientiae; u p o n the p o p u l a r belief is founded all m y t h o l o g y , from as early as Od. 5, 79-80: ού γάρ τ ' άγνώτες θεοί άλλήλαισι πέλονται / αθάνατοι, ούδ* cf τις άττόπροΟι δ ώ μ α τ α ναίει. Is the face­ tious picture of a flourishing heavenly Academy perhaps here t o be contrasted with the neglected state of that school u p o n earth (1, 11)? inter d e u m et d e u m diiTert: cf. Fat. 7: inter locum et locum . . . differant. cognitio . . . perceptio: synonymous; cf. Ac. 2, 17: nee definiri aiebant necesse esse quid esset cognitio out perceptio aut,

412

1, 81

81 Quod 1 si etiam, Vcllei, falsum illud omnino est, nullam aliam nobis 2 de deo cogitantibus speciem nisi hominis occurrere, tamenne ista 3 tarn absurda defendes? * Nobis fortasse sic 6 occurrit ut dicis; a parvisβ enim Iovem, Iunonem,7 Minervam, Neptunum, Vulcanum, ApoUinem, reliquos 8 deos ea facie · novimus qua pictores fictoresque voluenuit, neque solum facie sed etiam ornatu, aetate,10 vestitu. At non Aegyptii nee Syri nee fere 1 3 quod ACNt quo BFM1, quid dett. Aid. ■ uobis// iste Ο
4

defendes · aparuis reliquos

β

nibus quae per Coniecturamfiunt(1857), 7) si vtrbum e verba volumus, comprebensio, quam κατάληψιν /'///" vocant; 2, 31; Fin. 3, 17: for the meaningless apparmsse of the mss. With the phrase cf. Legg. 2, 9: a return autem cognittones, quas vel comprebensiones vel perceptions, vel, si bate verba aut parvis enim, Quinte, didicimus; and on minus placent aut minus intellegantur\ youthful impressions of Cicero see G. καταλήψεις appellemus licet; 5, 76: an . . . Ammon in Festscbr. z· 25-jabr. Sti/tungsquisquam potest probare quod percepturn, fest d. bist.-pbilol. Vereins d. Univ. Mwtcben (1905), 26. quod comprebensum, quod cognxturn non babet? For cognitio cf. also 1, 43, n. (insitas vel Iovem, etc.: the list starts with the potius innatas). Capitoline triad; the other three arc 81 quod ei: the deteriores and editors in the order found in Enn. Ann. 63, rather generally read quid, si, but quod si though this is possibly fortuitous. is the reading of ACN, and quosi of Β ea facie novimus: sc. esse. With the evidently derives from it rather than predicate ablative of quality cf. 2, 70: from quid si. By proper punctuation quod perturbatis animis inductmtur. si may be retained, with the meaning: pictores fictoresque: cf. 1, 77; Max. "But if also, Vcllcius, that other state­ Tyr. 8, 6, quoted in 1, 82, n. (non est ment is wholly false, that no other form talis Argia). save the human comes to our minds ornatu: perhaps referring to the when we think about God, will you all symbols—thunderbolt, trident, aegis, the same defend such absurd views?" caduccus, etc.—by which they arc most With the structure of the sentence cf. 2, 3: easily recognized; cf. 2, 70: etformae enim quod si haberem . . . tamen . . . audire vel- nobis deorum et aetates et vestitus ornatusque lem ;Q. Fr. 1,1,37: quod si te sors .. . prae- noti sunt. fecisset . . . tamen esset humanitatis tuae aetate: while birth-stories of the gods consu/ere; and especially Ac. 2, 26, where were often told, popular interest tended quid, quod si as the protasis is followed to crystallize the thought about each of by an apodosis consisting of a rhetorical them around some particular age; cf. question: tamenne in ista pravitate persta- 1, 83: Iovem semper barbatum, ApoUinem bitis? In Pro Flacc. 21, we have quid? si semper imberbem (cf. note on iovem . . . . . . tamenne. barbatum); 3, 83: neque enim convenire nullam aliam: with the thought here barbatum essefilium[i.e., Aesculapium] cum in omnibus fanis pater imberbis esset; and refuted cf. 1, 46; 1, 76. sic . . . ut: cf. 1, 49: sic tractet ut mantt. especially Artcmid. Omrocr. 2, 44 [too a parvis enim: the brilliant and con­ long to quote]. Is this crystallization vincing emendation of R. Klotz {Neue perhaps akin to that by which ghos t Jahrb. 71 (1855), 202; id., De Emendatio- commonly assumed the appearance

1, 82

413 l

cuncta barbaria; firmiores enim videas apud eos opiniones esse de bestiis quibusdam quam apud nos de sanctissimis templis et simulacris deorum. 82 Etenim fana multa spoliata 2 et simulacra deorum de locis sanctissimis ablata videmus a nostris, at vcro ne fando 3 quidem auditum * est crocodilum 5 aut ibin β aut faelem 7 1 eas BFM, cos opiniones . . . quam apud om. Η * et spoliata Ο ■ ncfandum (urn in ras. rec.) A * auditum IIN, auditu ADB*FM * crocodillum H%Mt corcodrillum Ft cocodrillum Ο * ibim CNOBFM ' paelcm F

which the deceased had at death, rather early Roman usage barbarus may be than that of some earlier period of his applied to Romans, but also (p. 62 and life (cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 17, 5: clarum est p. 151) that from Cicero on we find a igitur homines fuisse iilos qui dii putantur triple division: Greeks, Romans, bar­ et eorum memoriam post mortem consecratam.barians (cf. Rep. 1, 58: //, ut Graeci dicunt, ideo et aetates diversae sunt et certae imaginesomnis aut Graios esse aut barbarost vereor singu/orum, quod in eo habitu et aetatt si­ ne barbarorum rex fuerit [sc. Romulus]; sin mulacra eorum configurate sunt in qua id nomen moribus dandum est, non Unguis, quemque mors deprehendit). Commodianus non Graecos minus barbaros quam Romanos inquires {Instruct. 1, 4, 1): Satumusque puto)\ T. J. Haarhoff, The Stranger at senex si deus, deus quando senescit. The Hnctoe Gate (1938), 221, n. Cf. also M. Hammond in Harv. Stud, in cl. Philol. arts arc in this respect more hampered than literature, and Dio Chrys. Or. 12,70, 58/9 (1948), 138.

complains: προς δέ αύ τούτοις b> σχημι

firmiores . . . opiniones: cf. Tim. 28:

έκαστης εΙκόνος ανάγκη είργάσϋαι, και opiniones adsennonesque firmae. τοΰτο άκίνητον και μένον, ώστε την πασαν eanctieeimis: cf. G. Link, De Voce έν αύτω του OcoO ζυλλαβεΐν φύσιν καΐ "sanctus" Usu pagano (1910). The word δύναμιν. is awkwardly repeated just below, as vestitu: not only differences between simulacris deorum is also immediately the sexes and different ages but also repeated in 1, 82; cf. also 2, 79: eorum between deities habitually represented augusta et sane ta simulacra. 82 fana . . . spoliata: on sacrilegium, as draped and others shown undraped. Aegyptii: on the Egyptian thcriolatry or the stealing of holy objects from in general cf. 1, 43, n. (Aegjptiorum); temples, cf. 3, 83-84, and notes. With individual animals will be discussed in the decay of Roman religion during the the next section. The effect of different civil wars many temples fell into dis­ customs upon different peoples is de­ repair (cf. Augustus's boast in Res scribed at length by Sext. Hmp. Pyrrhon. 3, gestae, 20, of restoring 82 temples in his sixth consulship), and became subject 198-234 (cf. especially 219). Syri: cf. 3, 39: piseem Syri venerantur, to pillage; cf. 2 I'err. 4, passim; Sail. omne fere genus bestiarum Aegyptii conse- Cat. 11, 6 [of the time of Sulla]: ibi craverunt [and the note on piscem Syri]; primum insuevit exercitus populi Romani . . . signa, tabulas pictas, vasa caelata mirari, ea 3, 47. barbaria: somewhat like "heathen­ privatim et publiee rapere, delubra spoliare, sacra profanaque omnia polluere; W. W. dom"; used of regions or peoples out­ side Greece and Italy; cf. 2, 88; 2, 126; Fowler, Social Life at Rome in the Age of Cic. (1915), 321-322. Fin. 2, 49: non solum Graecia et Italia sed etiam omnis barbaria; 5, 11; Τ use. 5, 77; simulacra deorum . . . sanctissimis: Rep. 1, 5; De Domo% 60: omnemque bar- phrases repeated from the previous bariam; J. Juthncr, Hellenen u. Barbaren sentence. (1923), who points out (p. 60) that in fando . . . auditum est: "no one

414

1, 82

. . . περιέποντες ώς κάλλιστα ζώντας· has ever heard tell"; cf. Pro Quinct. 71: ru fando quidem audita', Plaut. Ampb. 588: άποθανόντας δέ βαπτουσι ταριχεύοντες mc fando umquam accepii qmsquam; Epid. έν Ιρησι θήκησι, ol δέ περί Έλεφαντίνην 496: fando ego istuc nomen numquam audivi;πόλιν οίκέοντες καΐ έσθίουσι αυτούς Cato, Or. ap. Gcll. 18, 9, 1: neque fando ουκ ήγ*όμενοι Ιρούς είναι; 2, 90; 2, 148; ntque Itgendo audivimus; Li v. 4, 3, 10: Aristot. Oec. 2, 1352 a 23-24: τον νόμον en umquam creditis fando audi turn esse; ου εστί θεός ό κροκόδειλος; Diod. 10, 8, 10: en umquam fando audistis; 28, 1, 35, 6: των μέν γάρ εγχωρίων τοις 40, 10: quod fando numquam ante auditurn πλχίστοις νόμιμόν έστιν ώς θεόν σέβεerat; 35, 48, 5: vix fando auditis; 45, 26, 8: σ6αι τόν κροκόδειλον; 1, 83, 1; Strab. 17, saepe fando audivi; Sil. Ital. 10, 483-464: 1, 38: 'Αρσινόη Κροκοδείλων δέ κόλις ή Porsena fando f auditus tibi\ Plin. Paneg. έκαλεΐτο πρότερον σφόδρα γαρ έν τω 86, 2: fando inauditum; Fronto, 1, p. 178 νόμω τούτω τιμώσι τόν κροκόδειλον; Haines (p. 68 Naber): apros captos esse 17, ϊ, 47; Joseph. C. Αρ. 1, 254; 2, 86; Philo, De Vita contempl. 8; Legat. ad fando audiimus; Apul. Flor. 3, init.: Gaium, 139; De Decal. 78 (the Egyptians ut fando accepimus; Met. 6, 15: fando comperisti; Apol. 9: quit umquam fando have chosen for worship not only useful animals but also the most savage, like audivit [cf. 42]; 81: multa fando ... au­ diiti\ Sulp. Scv. Dial. 1, 3, 4: ne quando crocodiles and asps]; id., ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. [lege fando) quidem auditurn est; Macrob. 8, 14, 65; Plut. Quaest. com. 4, 5, 2, Sat. 3,17,12: nemo . . . velfandocompererit; p. 670a; 7, 4, 3, p. 703a; De Soil. An. Symm. Ε p. 1, 64, 1: fando acceperas; 23, p. 976b; De Is. et Os. 75 [reasons for 4, 29: fando didici; Re/at. 47, 1: fando its worship]; Max. Tyr. 2, 5; Just. Mart. 1 Apol. 24; Ael. N.A. 10, 2 1 ; Scxt. acceperat; Prud. C. Symm. 5, 256: nee fando compertam; Aug. C. Iu/ian. Op. Emp. Pyrrlxm. 3, 219; Artemid. Onirocr. imperf. 4, 75: fando accepimus; also Virg. 3, 11 [perhaps implied]; Lucian, De Aen. 2, 81: fando aliquod si forte tuas per- Sacrif. 14; /up. Trag. 42; Juv. 15, 2-3 vtnit ad aunt. Fori is an infrequent verb [and Mayor's n.]; Athcnag. Ltg. pro in Cicero; cf. L. Laurand, £t. sur le Christ. 1; Min. Fel. 28, 8; Aristid. tyle des discours de Cic. (1907), 85. J. P. Apol. 12; Tcrt. Adv. Marc. 2, 14; Ad Waltzing (Afus. beige, 4 (1900), 124-125) Nat. 2, 8; Clem. Paedag. 3, 2. 4, 4 ; Porphyr. De Abstin. 4, 9; Cypr. Ad thinks this an archaism preserved in the Demetr. 12; Orig. C. Cels. 3, 17; 3. 2 1 ; language of the people; as here used it 5, 27; 5, 34; 5, 39; 5, 51; 6. 80; Alex. gives a familiar tone. crocodilum: on the form of this Lycopol. De Manicb. 14; Eus. Pr. Ev. much misspelled word cf. Anon. De 3, 4, 14; Epiphan. Ancyr. 103; Rufin. Hist. Monacb. 7, p. 148 [oxen worshipped dub. Nomin. {Gram. Lat. 5, 575 Keil); by the Egyptians because of their F. Ritschl, Opusc. 2 (1868), 536-541. Cicero mentions crocodiles at 1, 101; utility]; Hicr. In Ioel, 3, p. 207 VaU.; 2, 124; 3, 47; Tusc. 5, 78: Aegjptiorum Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 85; Prud. C. morem quis ignorat? quorum inbutae mentesSymm. 2, 870; Peristepb. 10, 258; Mart. pravitatis erroribus quamvis camificinam Cap. 2, 183; Nonnus Abbas, Collectio prius subierint quam ibim aut aspidem aut {Pair. Gr. 36, 1072d); Steph. Byz. pp. faelem aut canem aut crocodilum violent, 385-386 Mcinckc; loan. Damasc. Darlaam quorum etiamsi inprudentes quippiam fecerint,et Ioasapb, 250; Anted. Oxon. 4, 245 poenam nullam recusent. On Egyptian Cramer; A. Wiedemann, Relig. of tbe thcriolatry in general cf. 1, 43, n. one. Egyptians (Engl. tr. 1897), 191; H. {Aegjptiorum), above; for the worship Gosscn-Steicr in P.-W. 11 (1922), 19521954 (on the domestication and worship of crocodiles in particular cf. Hdt. 2, 69: τοΐσι μέν δή των ΑΙγυπτίων Ipol είσι ol of the crocodile); T. Hopfncr in P.-VT. 14 (1928), 316 (on its magical association κροκόδειλοι, τοϊσι δέ ου, άλλ* 4τε πο­ with the god Sebak (Σοϋχος of Strab. λεμίους περιέπουσι· ol δέ περί τε Θή­ 17, 1, 38)); and, in general, the biblio­ βας καΐ την Μοίριος λίμνην οίκέοντες graphy given above at 1, 43, n. {Aegypκαΐ κάρτα ήγηνται αυτούς είναι (ρους

1, 82 riorum), particularly I \ Z i m m c r m a n n , Die dgypt. Re/ig. (1912), 105-108; T . Hopfncr, in Denkscbr. d. k. A had. d. Wist, in W'ien, 57, 2 (1915), 1 2 5 - 1 3 5 ; id., Forties Hist. Re/ig. Aegypt. 5 (1925), 830-831. O n the t o w n s w h e r e it was h o n o r e d see J. G . Wilkinson, 7/je anc. Egyptians, 3 1 (1883), 3 2 9 ; for t h o s e in w h i c h it was execrated, id., 3 3 2 ; for mummified crocodiles id., 3 2 9 ; o n c r o c o d i l e - w o r s h i p in central Africa today cf. J. G . Frazcr, Golden Bough, 8 s (1914), 213-214. i b i n : cf. 1, 101 [with an a c c o u n t of its usefulness); 3 , 47. Aristotle ( / / / / / . An. 9, 2 7 , 617 b 28-31) says that there a r e t w o k i n d s , the white (/his aethiopica L a t h a m ; s o m e t i m e s called Ibis religiosa C u v . ) and the black (Ibis falcinellus T c m m . ) ; cf. D . \ \ . T h o m p s o n ad loc. O t h e r writers dealing with their sanctityinclude H d t . 2, 6 5 : £ς δ" αν ϊ?ιν ή (ρηκα άττοκτείνη, ην τε εκών ην τε άέ· κ ω ν , τεΟνάναι α ν ά γ κ η ; Plat. Phaedr. 2 7 4 c : ήκουσα τοίνυν rrepl Ναϋκρατιν . . . γενέσθαι τών έκεϊ παλαιών τίνα θε­ ών, ου και το ορνεον το ιερόν, ο δη καλοϋσΐν IJiiv αύτώ δέ ο\>ομα τ<"> δαίμονι είναι ΗεύΟ; cf. H o r a p o l l o , 1, 1 0 ; 1, 3 6 ; J. G. Wilkinson, Tfx anc. Egyptians, 3" (1883), 166-167; 324-325; b J t especially G . Rocdcr in A-II". 9 (1916), 814-815); T i m o c l c s a p . A t h e n . 7, 3 0 0 b ; O i o d . 1, 8 3 . 1 ; 1, 8 3 , 6 ; 1, 87, 6 ; Strab. 1 7 , 1 , 4 0 ; Philo, De Decal. 7 9 ; De I ita conttmpl. 8; Maccr a p . Charis. inst. 1 (Gram. Lat. 1, 133 Kcil): auxi/ium sacrae veniunt cnltoribus ibes, Plin. N.H. 10, 7 5 ; J u v . 15, 3 [and M a y o r ' s n . ] ; Plut. De Is. et Os. 72, p . 379f; 7 3 , p . 3 8 0 e ; Max. T y r . 2, 5 ; Polyaen. Stral. 7, 9 ; l.ucian, Deor. Cone. 1 0 ; De Sacrif. 14; Iup. 7 rag. 4 2 ; Aristid. Apol. 12; Tcrt. Adv. Marc. 2, 1 4 ; Ad Nat. 2, 8 ; Solin. 32, 3 3 ; P o r p h y r . De Abstin. 4, 9 ; [Clem.] Recogn. 5, 2 0 ; C l e m . Protr. 5, 6 5 , 2 ; Philostr. Vita Apotl. 6. 1 9 ; E u s . Pr. Ev. 3, 4, 14; T p i p h a n . Ancyr. 1 0 3 ; Hicr. In Ioe/, 3, p . 207 Vail.; A m m . Marc. 22, 15, 2 5 ; T h c o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 3, 85; Prud. Peristeph. 10, 2 5 8 ; Mart. C a p . 2, 175-178; N o n n u s Abbas, Co/lectio (Pair. Gr. 36, 1 0 7 2 d ) ; Lyd. De Mens. 3 , 1 1 : καΐ την Ιβιν δέ καΐ τδν κέρκωττα ΑΙγυτττίοις έδύ·

415

κει τ ι μ α ν αμφότερα γάρ τα ζ ώ α σελήνη συμπαθή είναι προσείκασται . . . οτε γάρ ουρανός άσέληνος ουδέ ίβιδες όρώσι [cf. 4, 7 6 ] ; Schol. / / . 17, 9 8 ; E u s t a t h . in / / . 22, 69. E n d o w m e n t s were a p p o i n t ­ ed for their s u p p o r t (cf. T . Hopfner, Der Tieruelt d. alt. Agypter (1913), 15-16), and their corpses were m u m m i ­ fied a n d deposited in special cemeteries ( G . Roedcr in P.-W. 9 (1916), 811-812), being taken especially t o I lermupolis ( H d t . 2, 6 7 ; Acl. N.A. 10, 2 9 ; for an illustration of an u n d e r g r o u n d chapel of the ibis a n d T h c u t h there see Illustr. London News, 2 July, 1928, 7). T h e ibis is today found from S. Nubia t o the C o n g o and Senegal, in s u m m e r r a n g i n g n o r t h w a r d t o u p p e r E g y p t (Rocder, op. cit., 808). As in s o m e o t h e r cases, s o with the ibis, sanctity was accompanied by rather dirty a n d scavenging habits (Rocdcr, op. cit., 809), hence the title of the abusive p o e m s of this name by Callimachus and O v i d ; cf. Rocder, op. cit., 809-810; \X . von C h r i s t - W . SchmidO . Stahlin, Gtsch. d. gr. Lit. 2, 1· (1920), 130-131, n. 12. O n the ibis in general see also J. G . W i l k i n s o n , op. cit., 3*, 321-326; A. Deiber in Mem. . . . de Γ inst. Jr. d'arch. orient, du Caire, 10 (1904), 103105; P. Z i m m c r m a n n , op. cit., 116-118; T. Hopfncr, in Denkschr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. in W'ien, 57, 2 (1915), 117-121; id., Fontes Hist. Re/ig. Aegypt. 5 (1925), 849; D . \X'. T h o m p s o n , Glossary of Greek Birds* (1936), 106-114. H y g i n . Astron. 2, 28, gives a n o t h e r explanation of the relation of this and o t h e r sacred animals t o their respective g o d s : Aegyptii sacerdotes et nonnulli poetae dicunt, cum comp/ures dii in Aegyptum convenissent, repente pervenisse eodem Typhona, acerrimum giganta, et maxime deorum bostern, quo timore permotos in alias figuras se convert!sse; Μercurium factum esse ibim, Apollinem autem qua/ Tbreicia avis vocatur, Dianam aeiuro simi/atam. quibus de causis Aegyptios ea genera viol are non sinere demonstrant, quod deorum imagines dicantur; cf. N i c a n d . a p . Ant. Liber. 28, 3 ; Ο ν . Λ/. 5, 321-331 (330-331 :fe/e soror P/joebi . . . / pi see I 'enus latuit, Cyllenius ibidis a/is). f a e l e m : in I.atin the spelling is usually fe/es, but in Cicero ( 1 , 1 0 1 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Tusc.

416

1, 82 1

violatum ab Aegyptio. Quid igitur censes? Apim ilium * sanctum * 1 aegyptio H% dett. Rom., egypto cttt. • sanctissimum D

■ apimulum D, apud nullum Η

6, 10, 46; Epiphan. Aiuyr. 103; CyriL 5, 78; Ugg. 1, 32) and Varro (R.R. 3, 11, Hierosol. Catech. 6,10; 13,40; Horapollo. 2; 3, 12, 3) the best ms evidence sup­ 1, 10; Diod. Tars. ap. Phot. Bib/, cod. ports fades—catta first appears in Mart. 223, p. 218b Bekker; Mart. Cap. 2. 183; 13, 69; cattus in Pallad. 4, 9, 4. On the Nonnus Abbas, Co/lectio (Patr. Gr. 36, presence of the cat in Egypt from the 1072d>; loan. Damasc. Barlaam et early dynasties—P. le P. Rcnouf (Acade­ loasapb, 250; Anecd. Oxon. 4, 245 my, 43 (1893), 107 mentions pictures Cramer; J. Ε. Β. Mayor on Juv. 15, 7; from the Twelfth Dynasty—, its late A. Wiedemann, Relig. of tbe one. Egyptians introduction into S. Europe (from the (Engl. tr. 1897), 186, who remarks upon second to the fifth century after Christ, the especial fondness shown toward no traces of it being found at Pompeii or Herculancum, according to O. Keller, cats in Egypt today; A. Deiber, op. at., 105-108; O. Keller in Rom. Mitteil. 23 Die ant. Tierwelt, 1 (1909), 79), and the (1908), 40-70 (on the cat in antiquity); probable early taming and hybridizing of two species, Felis maniculata Ruppcl and F. Zimmcrmann, Die dgypt. Relig. (1912), F. cbaus. Giild. to produce the domestic 112-113; E. Orth in P.-W. 11 (1922), 55-57; T. Hopfncr, Denkstbr. d. k. Akad. cat. see E. Orth in P.-W. 11 (1922), 52-54, and the works cited by him on d. Wiss. in Wien, 57, 2 (1915), 35-40; Sp. 57. But E. Naville, Bubastis (1891), id., Fontes Hist. Relig. Aegypt. 5 (1925), 53, found that most of the skeletons 839 (index). N. and B. Langton, Tbe examined at Bubastis were of F. mamat- Cat in one. Egypt (1940), has not been lata, a native of Ethiopia and the upper accessible to me. Cf. also R. Engelmann Nile valley. The Egyptian worship of in Jabrb. d. k. d. arcb. Inst. 14 (1899), 136-143. the cat, beginning ca. 2000 B.C. (Keller, op. at., 1, 68; Zimmcrmann, op. at., 113), The corpses of cats were conveyed is mentioned by many authors, including: for cremation, rather than mummification Anaxandrides ap. Athen. 7, 300a; Timo(E. Naville, Bubastis (1891), 54), and for cles ap. Philodem. De Piet. pp. 87-88 preservation to the town of Bubastis Gomperz =- Athcn. 7, 300b; Cic. Tusc. (Hdt. 2, 67; cf. Stcph. Byz. p. 179 Mci5, 78 (quoted in note on arocodilum, neke: ol δ* ΑΙγύτττιοι βούβαστον τόν above); Legg. 1, 32: si opiniones aJiae sunt αίλουρόν φασι); sec Naville, op. at.t apud alios, idcirco, qui canem et faelem ut 52-55, who points out (p. 53) that the decs colunt; Diod. 1, 83, 1; 1, 83, 3 [the cat-cemetery there was started as early slayer of a cat was put to death]; Strab. as the Twenty-second Dynasty, and who 17, 1, 40; Philo, De Decal. 79; id., ap. indicates its size by the fact that a single Eus. Pr. Ev. 9, 27, 4; Joseph. C. Ap. pit alone contained over 720 cubic feet 2, 81 [if, with Thackeray ad loc. we so of cat-bones, with a few ichneumons in­ explain the otherwise unknown word termixed; E. Scthc in P.-IP. 3 (1899), furonibus); Plut. Quaest. conv. 4, 5, 2, 931-932; for other cat-ccmctcrics cf. p. 670a; De Is. et Os. 63, p. 376e-f; Ptol. Zimmermann, op. at., 112. Bubastis is Tetrab. 3, 8; possibly Acl. V.H. 6, 8; itself the name of a goddess equated by Just. Mart. 1 Apol. 24; Polyaen. Strat. the Greeks with Artemis (Sethc, op. at., 7, 9; Lucian, I up. Trag. 42; I mag. 11; 930), with whom the cat is associated Athcnag. Leg. pro Christ. 1; Aristid. (Ον. Μ. 5, 330), though also with the Apol. 12; Orac. ap. Thcophil. Ad Auto/. sun-god, Ri (Zimmermann, op. at., 2, 36; [Clem.] Recogn. 5, 20; Horn. 10, 16; 112-113). Hdt. 2, 60, says that as many Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 8; Clem. Protr. 2, 41, 4; as 700,000 pilgrims at a time would Paedag. 3, 2, 4, 4; Orig. C. Cels. 3, 17; assemble at Bubastis for her rites. violatum: since /bin and fael.m are 3, 21; 5, 51; Arnob. 1, 28; Eus. Pr. Ev.

1, 82

417

both normally feminine it appears that touch see the passages cited by Cook, the gender of the participle is determined op. est., 1, 438, n. 10). έχει δέ 6 μόσχος by the more distant crocodi/um; cf. 2, 156: ούτος 6 Ά π ι ς καλεό μένος σημήια τοιαδε vitibus olivetisque ... quorum; Off. \y 14: έών μέλας, έπί μέν τω μετώπω λβυκόν τι pulcbritudinem, constantiam, ordinem ... τρίγωνον, έπί, δέ του νώτου αίετόν εΐconservandam; Fin. 5, 7 1 : motus fortunat κασμένον, έν δέ τη ούρη τάς τρίχας mutationesque rerum . . . imbtcillos /ore; δίπλας, υπό δέ τη γλώσση κάνθαρον; Div. 2, 66: tritici grana . . . aut apes .. . but cf. Pietschmann, I.e., for divergent non tarn mirabilia sint; Legg. 1, 1: lucus accounts of the distinguishing marks quidem tile et haec Arpinatium quercus (varUsque co/oribus Apis, says Ον. Μ. agnoscitur saepe a me ledus; Pro Font. 44: 9, 691; Acl. N.A. 11,10, says there were Macedonia . . . quae cum se ac suas urbix . . . 29 marks necessary for his identifica­ conservatam esse dicat; Pro Sest. 113: tion). Hdt. 2, 153, describes a court animum . . . et fidem ac fortitudinem . . . built by Psammctichus I beside the gratum fuisse; De Or. 3, 185: membra et temple of Ptah (Hephaestus) at Memphis, pedes . .. sunt . . . diffusa; Ad Fam. 10, 21, in which Apis, whenever he appeared, 5: non modo honorem sed misericordiam qttoque was kept and fed. A. Marictte (Le Seradefuturum; 10, 24. 1: amor . . . et iudicium pium de Memphis (1857-1866)) in 1851 . . . adlaturus; 10, 25, 1: operam fuam, excavated the Scrapcum, finding the navitatem, animum . .. anteponendam; and tombs of over sixty bulls, with sarco­ many cases from other authors cited by phagi averaging 58 tons each in weight R. Kiihncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram, (cf. A. Wiedemann, Relig. of the one. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 53. Egyptians (Engl. tr. 1897), 190), some quid . . . censes: cf. 1, 78; and for still containing the mummified bulls. The cult included the taking of prog­ other cases in which the grammatical nostications from Apis's licking or re­ form of a preceding sentence is continued ceiving food from a consultant, or without regard to the construction occasionally from his bellowing (cf. which the sense would naturally require Plin. N.H. 8,185; DioChrys. Or. 32,13; sec Rcid on Fin. 2, 88. Apim: cf. Rep. 3, 14: bovem quendam Diog. L. 8, 909 (cf. Antb. Pal. 7, 744); putari deum, quern Apim Aegjptii nominant. Paus. 7, 22, 4; Acl. N.A. 11, 10; Solin. This sacred bull, the Egyptian Hapt (cf. 32, 19; Xcn. Ephcs. 5, 4; Amm. Marc. R. Pietschmann in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2807), 22, 14, 8; Claud. De IV Cons. Hon. 576; Lact. Plac. in Tbeb. 3, 478; lsid. Etym. is well described by Hdt. 3, 28: ό δέ Ά π ι ς ούτος ό "Έπαφος [cf. 2, 153: 8, 11, 86), celebrations of his birthday (Plin. N.H. 8, 186; Solin. 32, 21), re­ Ά π ι ς κατά τήν 'Ελλήνων γλώσσαν εστί membrance of his death brought about "Επαφος; Aesch. P.V. 851 makes him the son of Io; cf. Oxyrh. Pap. no. 1241, after 25 years by drowning in a sacred col. 3, line 31; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 fountain (Plin. N.H. 8, 184; Plut. De (1914), 437-441; but Acl. N.A. 11, 10, Is. et Os. 56, p. 374a; Stat. Silv. 3, 2, 115-116; Solin. 32, 18; Amm. Marc. says the Egyptians deny this identifica­ 22, 14, 7; J. G. Frazcr, Go/den Bough, 8» tion; cf. 1. M. Linforth in Univ. of (1934), 36), ritual mourning (Tib. 1, 7, 28 Calif. Pub/, in class. Philol. 2 (1910), 81-92] γίνεται μόσχος έκ βοός ήτις ού- [and K. F. Smith ad /oc.]; Lucian, De Sacrif. 15; De Syr. Dea,6; Polyacn. Strat. κέτι οΐη τε γίνεται ές γαστέρα άλλον βάλλεσΟαι γόνον. ΑΙγύπτιοι δέ λέγουσι 7, 11, 7; Liban. Or. 61, 20), a costly burial (Diod. 1, 84, 8), search for a σέλας επί τήν βοΰν έκ του ουρανού χατίσχειν καί μιν έκ τούτου τίκτειν τόν successor, and rejoicing at the discovery Ά π ι ν fcf. Mela, 1, 58; Acl. N.A. 11, 10; of a new Apis. After death and mummi­ but Plut. De Is. et Os. 43, p. 368c; fication (cf. C. Corncvin in Mem. de Quaest. com>. 8, 1, 3, p. 718b; Porphyr. VAcad. ... de Lyon, 3 scr., 4 (1896), 320, ap. Fus. Pr. Ev. 3, 13, 2; Suid. s.v. fig. 1) Apis was worshipped as Sorapis Άπιδες, make the impregnating force and then Scrapis (or Sarapis); cf. Nyma moonbeam; on Io impregnated by a phodorus ap. Clem. Strom. 1, 21, 106, 6; 27

418

1, 82

Aegyptiorum bovem nonne deum videri Aegyptiis? Tarn hercle * quam tibi illam vestram Sospitam.1 Quam tu numquam ne in 1

erde Nt crde Η

· sopitam Ν

Athenodorus ap. Clem. Protr. 4, 48, 6; Rufin. Hist. eccl. 2, 23, fin.; Cyril. Alex. C. lulian. 1, p. 13; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 85-86; Suid s.v. Σάραπις; Ο. Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1576, n. 1; Nock and Fcstugicrc, cd. of Hermes Trism. 2 (1945), 395-396. Divergent accounts derive Sarapis from a man named Apis rather than from a bull. For an identification of Osiris with the two bulls, Apis of Memphis and Mncvis of Hcliopolis, cf. J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 8· (1914), 34, n. 4. The cult of Apis extends from the Fourth Dynasty (A. Wiedemann, op. cit., 188, though Ael. N.A. 11, 10, ascribes its foundation to Menes, first king of the First Dynasty) to the latter half of the fourth century after Christ (J. Toutain in Le Museon, 3 scr. 1, 2 (1916), 193-202, especially 199). The worship of golden calves by the Israelites {Exod. 32, 1-8; Ps. 106, 19; Acts, 1, 41, for that erected by Aaron; 1 Kings, 12, 28-30; 2 Kings, 10, 2 9 ; 2 Cbron. 13, 8-9; Hosea, 13, 2; Joseph. Bell. Iud. 4, 3 ; Ant. 8, 226-228, for the two erected by Jeroboam) may perhaps be derived from that of Apis, as was thought by Philo (De Post. Cains', 158 (cf. 165); De Ebriet. 95; De Vita Mosis, 2,162; 2, 270; De spec. Legg. 1,79; 3,125) and by several Church Fathers ((Clem.] Recogn. 1, 35; Lact. Inst. 4, 10, 12; Hier. InOsee, 1, p. 44 Vail.; 2, p. 79; (Rufin.] In Amos, 1, p. 535; Hegcmonius, Disputatio, 31; Philop. De Opif. 4, 1), as also by the First Vatican Mythographer, 79. But in any event it falls in the wider category of the cult of cattle, which belongs to a society in the pastoral stage; cf. Prob. in Virg. G. 1, 19; Frazer, op. cit., 8", 35. For the influence of the Apis-cult itself upon foreign cattle-cults cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 635-539. To the passages already cited and

those noted in Hopfncr, Denkscbr. ά. k. Akad. d. Wiss. in Wien, 57, 2 (1915). 19; 76-86; id., Fontes Hist. Relig. Aegypt. 5 (1925), 813-815 (index) may be added: 3, 47, infra; Aristot. Etb. Eud. 1, 5, 1216 a 1; Manetho, fr. 8 (in Syncell. p. 101); fr. 9 (in Syncell. p. 103; cf. fr. 10 ap. Eus. Cbron. 1, p. 96 in the Armenian); Suet. Aug. 93; Orig. Horn. 4 in Exod.; [Clem.] Horn. 10, 16; Diod. Tars. ap. Phot. Bibl. cod. 223, p. 218 b 19-20 Bckkcr; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 26; Schol. Lucan. 8, 479; 9, 160; Ioann. Damasc. Barlaam et loasapb, 250; Anted. Oxon. 4, 244 Cramer. Among modern works: A. H. Sayce on Hdt. 2, 153; A. Wiedemann, op. cit., 187-191; A. Deibcr in Mem. . . . de I'inst. fr. d'arcb. orient, du Caire, 10 (1904), 91-99; A. Erman, Handbook of Egypt. Relig. (Engl. tr. 1907), 22-24; F. Zimmcrmann, op. cit., 94-98; L. Malten, DerStieri. Kult(Jabrb. d. deutscb. arcb. Inst. 43 (1928), 92-98). tarn: Moscr, as quoted by Mayor, notes the occurrence of endings in -am seven times in ten words: tarn . . . quam . . . illam vestram Sospitam. quam . . . numquam. hercle: Cicero uses the forms hercle (Tusc. 2, 26; Legg. 2, 8; 2, 34; 3,1), bcrcule (often, though not in this work,) mebercle (2, 74), and mebercule (often, including 1,78; 3, 3; 3, 23). vestram: for Vellcius as a townsman of Lanuvium cf. 1, 79, n. {municipem tuum Roscium). Sospitam: Fest. p. 343 M. (p. 462 L.): Sispifem lunonem, quern vulgp Sospitam appellant, antiqui usurpabant, cum ea vox ex Graeco videafur sumpta, quod est σώζειν; cf. the Lanuvian inscriptions: C.I.L. 1, 2, 1430 = XIV, 2090 =- Dessau 3097: Q. Caecilius Cn. A. Q. Flamini leibtrtus Iunont Seispitei matri reginae; Not. d. Sc. 1907, 657 = Epbem. epigr. 9 (1910), n o . 605 = Dessau 9246: Herculi San et Iunoni Sispit ; C.I.L. XIV, 2091:

1, 82

419

somnis quidem vides nisi cum pelle caprina, cum hasta, cum Iuno X.Af.R. [i.e., Iuno Sospita Mater LanuinJs, that the cult-image here men­ Repnayt XIV, 2088; 2089; 2121: l.S.M. tioned was that at Lanuvium, where R. Coins consistently call her Sispiiay ac­ Cicero says (Pro Mur. 90) that all the cording to J. B. Carter, De Dear. Rom. consuls had to perform annual sacrifices Cognom. (1898), 56, and A. Zimmermann (yet cf. the n. on calceolis repandis, below). (Pbilol. Woch. 41 (1921), 1056) would Cicero's description of this statue is derive this from se + spes (^%WimschJoseyt). compared by Miss Douglas (op. cit.t E. M. Douglas (Mrs. A. W. Van Burcn) 60-72; cf. J. G. Frazcr on Ov. F. 2, 55) in Journ. of Rom. Stud. 3 (1913), 60-72, in with the rather small number of extant a study of this deity, observes that works of art representing it, the best Sospes, Seispes, and Sispes are the older, being a statue in the Vatican (cf. S. but Sotpita and Sispita the commoner Rcinach, Rep. de la statuaire gr. et rom. forms. 1 (1906), 200, no. 731) and one in Rome in the Coll. Vescovali (Rcinach, op. cit.t Her oldest temple was at Lanuvium, 1, 201, no. 733), though noteworthy is where the inscriptions just mentioned a scries of coins (listed by Miss Douglas, were found (for the remains cf. G. B. Colburn in Am. Journ. of Arcb. 18 (1914), op. cit., 63, n. 3; cf. H. Philipp in P.-W. 12 (1924), 695), in which her head is 185-198; A. Galicti in Dull. d. Comm. regularly covered by the conventional arcb. com. di Roma, 44 (1916), 3-36, goatskin. On the whole subject, in ad­ especially 3, n. 1), in which, in 338 B.C, dition to the works mentioned, cf. W. H. the Romans also asserted joint privileges Roscher in his Ausf. Lex. 2 (1890), (Liv. 8, 14, 2), to which gifts of value 595-596; C. O. Thulin in P.-W. 10 were offered (Liv. 21, 62, 8; 22, 1, 17), (1917), 1120-1121; J. Carcopino, Virgile and at which portents were often ob­ served (Liv. 23, 31, 15; 24, 10, 6; 29, et les origines d'Ostie (1919), 75; E. L. Shields in Smith Coll. cl. Stud. 7 (1926), 14, 3; 31, 12, 5; 40, 19, 2; Jul. Obseq. 67-70; A. E. Gordon, "The Cults of 6; 12; 20; 46). There was also in Juno's Lanuvium" (Univ. of Calif. Publ. in cl. grove at Lanuvium a cave or hole with Arcb. 2 (1938)), 23-37, especially the a sacred serpent to which maidens came works noted at 23, n. 20. for a test of their virginity, Juno herself being a goddess of marriage; cf. E. Rein With the accusative construction of in Comm. in Hon. Fr. Gustafsson (1921), illam vestram Sospitam cf. 1, 86: non no. 3, 1-38; J. G. Frazcr on Ov. F. 2, 55 animadvertunt bic eum ambigue locutum esse (pp. 296-297, stressing the supposed sed multis aliis locis et ilium et Metrodorum connection between sexual impurity and tarn aperte quam paulo ante te; 2, 29: ut in the blighting of agricultural crops). bomine men tern; Div. 2, 51: //' deum [sc. Although Sospita also had a temple at dicam exaratum esse]; Fin. 2, 88: ne dolorem Rome in the Forum Olitorium, vowed by quidem [and Madvig's n.]. the consul C. Cornelius Gcthegus in the in eomnie: cf. Ac. 2, 47; 2, 52 [and -war with the Insubrcs in 197 B.C. (Liv. Rcid's n.]; and 19 times in the De 3 2 , 30, 10) and dedicated by him as Divinatione. Is Cicero possibly here censor in 194 B.C. (Liv. 34, 53, 3, where hinting at the Epicurean notion that Livy confuses her with Iuno Matuta), our conceptions of the gods arc in part -which was restored during the Marsic suggested by dreams (cf. Lucr. 5, 1169War in 90 B.C, by the consul P. Rutilius, 1182)? because of a dream of Caccilia Mctclla pelle caprina: sec the note on Sospi­ {\Oiv. 1, 4, and Pease's n.; 1, 99; Jul. tam; above. On the goat in the cult of O b s e q . 55), and another on the Palatine Juno, Juno's epithet Caprotina (C. O. ( k n o w n only from Ov. F. 2, 55-56, where Thulin in P.-W. 11 (1917), 1117), and s e c Frazer's n.), it seems likely, in view the goat as the emblem of fertility among o f t h e phrases vestram Sospitam and alia women (Plin. N.H. 28, 255; Plut.

420

1, 82

scutulo, cum calceolis repandis. At non est talis Argia l nee argiua dett. Mars. Rom. 21, 4-5, on their part at the Lupercalia; J. G. Frazer, Golden Bougb, 2 s (1917) 316-319), sec L. R. Taylor, Local Cults in Etruria (1923), 70, n. 38. Miss Douglas (op. cit.t 69), in discussing the part played by goat-sacrifices in the worship of Hera in Greece, argues from the statement of Ovid (Am. 3, 13, 31: Argivast pom pat fades) about the festival of Juno at Falerii that those rites in­ cluded the sacrifice of a goat to Juno, and that "the goatskin, originally dedicated as a perpetual remembrance of the sacri­ fice performed, became a distinctive mark of her apparel. Quite possibly it was at Falerii, a city of much culture, that the art type originated; that type which, once created as the anthropo­ morphic form of Juno Sospita, prevailed as long as the cult endured." On this goatskin cf. also A.B. Cook in Journ. of Hell. Stud. 14 (1894), 151. hasta: with the shield typifying of­ fensive and defensive equipment. On these arms cf. J. Bayet, Les origines dt iHercuJe romain (1926), 75, n. 6, em­ phasizing the role of Juno as a warriorgoddess. An inscription (C.I.L. XIV, *100), sometimes cited as an apt parallel to our passage, has been convincingly shown by T. Mommsen (Bull. dtlP Inst. 1853, 173 n.; Rbein. Mus. 9 (1854), 456, n. 1) to be a forgery, based largely upon the words of Cicero. Several other falsified inscriptions of Juno Sospita will be found in the beginning of C.I.L. XIV. scutulo: in its literal sense only here. calceolis repandis: I find no evidence for Mayor's belief that calceolis has here lost its strictly diminutive sense (ap­ plying, perhaps, to something worn by a female), and merely means a "low shoe." The presence of another diminu­ tive (scutulo) just before makes one here the more natural. The Greek ύποδημάτιον gives us little help, however. Repandis means turned up at the tip; cf. Jerome's translation of 1 Kings, 7, 26: labiumque

eius quasi labium calicis et folium repandi lilii\ also the adjective repandirostrum used by Pacuvius (ap. Quintil. Inst. 1, 5, 67) of the upturned snouts of dolphins. Sec E. WblfHin in Arch. lat. Lex. 1 (1884), 333-334, on pandas, pando, and cognates. Such turned-up shoes are seen in the Vatican statue already mentioned (cf. A. Mau in P.-1T. 3 (1899), 1345), but Miss Douglas points out that its feet are due to restoration. Of one of the coins shown by her on p. 63, fig. 2, no. 1, however, the turned-up toes are clearly to be seen, as are also the shield and spear. One might query whether, after all, Cicero may here be deriving his de­ scription of Sospita from familiar coins, and, if so, whether this fact may ex­ plain the two diminutives, scutulo and calceolis. Miss Douglas (p. 67) thinks the soft pointed shoes in conformity with the Etruscan fashion of the sixth and fifth centuries B.C., and notes that they arc found also in archaic Ionic works, non cat talis Argia: with the form Argia cf. Tusc. 1, 113; Pun. N.H. 3, 70 (where some read Argjpae); C.I.L. XIV, 3556 = Dessau 3098 (from Tibur): Iunom Argeiae; other cases in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), 533, 30-37. Plasbcrg ob­ serves that Cicero does not contrast Sospita with all Greek Heras, but only with the Argivc type, which, as Plin. U. and C.I.L. XIV, 3556, make clear, was also worshipped at places in Italy; cf. G. Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Homer* (1912), 273, n. 1. With the general thought cf. Max. Tyr. 8, 6: μή με οίου πυνθάνεσΟαι el τοιαύτην ήγεΐ τήν Ά0ηναν, οϊαν Φειδίας έδημιούγησεν, ουδέν των Όμηρου έπων φαυλοτέραν, παρθένον καλήν, γλαυκώπιν, ύψηλήν, αι­ γίδα άνεζωσμένην, κόρυν φέρουσχν, δό­ ρυ ίχουσαν, ασπίδα έχουσχν μηδέ αύ τήν "Ηρχν, οίαν Πολύκλειτος Ά ρ γείοις Ιδειζεν, λευκώλενον, έλεφχντόπηχυν, εύώπιν, εύεΐμονα, βασιλική ν, 1δ· ρυμένην επί χρυσού θρόνου, κτλ. On the various Junos see also Min. Fcl.

1, 82

421

Romana Iuno. Ergo alia species Iunonis Argivis, alia Lanuinis.1 Et quidem * alia nobis Capitolini, alia Afris 3 Hammonis * Iovis. 1

lauinis O, latinis D%

* equidem Μ

* fris Μ

* ammonis

DOlBF

25, 9: Iuno nunc Argiva% nunc Samia% nuncin aspect from Juno Sospita at Lanuvium, hence there is one concept of Juno in the Po$na; Cypr. De Idol. Van. 4. minds of the people of Argos, another According to //. 4, 51-52, Argos, in those of the inhabitants of Lanuvium. Sparta, and Mycenae were Hera's It is not, however, strictly necessary dearest cities, and about five miles north to add a different concept in the minds of Argos was the Hcracum, perhaps the of the Romans (nobis), because (1) they most noted centre of the worship of Hera in the ancient world; cf. Mela, 2, were familiar with the Lanuvian form 4 1 : Urn plum Iunonis vttustatt et religion* of the goddess, from coins, if not other­ percelebre; on the excavations there see wise, as indicated above, and (2) the con­ C. Waldstcin, The Argive Htratum (1902- trast between Roman and foreign con­ 1905). This temple contained the famous cepts is sufficiently shown in the sen­ chryselephantine statue of the goddess tence which follows, which differentiates by Polyclitus, described by Paus. 2, Jupiter Capitolinus from Jupiter Hammon. Further, if alia nobis was found in 17, 4, as huge, seated on a throne, wearing a crown with Graces and Sea­ the ms used by Ursinus it is easily to be explained there as due to the influence sons worked upon it, and carrying in of alia nobis Capitolini. Again, the climax one hand a sceptre surmounted by a cuckoo, in the other a pomegranate. By for which et quidem in the next line pre­ its side was an older image of Hera upon pares us (cf. 1, 83; 1, 89; P. Stamm, a pillar, but the statue by Polyclitus is Die Partikelverbindung 'et quidem" . . . bti doubtless what Cicero had in mind; Cic. (1885), 9-11— though Stamm on p. for probable representations of this cf. 11 lists our example under a different S. Eitrcm in P.-W. 8 (1913), 389-390. heading = "moreover") is not weakened The description of Hera by [Liban.] but rather enhanced if alia nobis is not Descript. 16 (8, 502-504 Focrstcr) is repeated by it but introduced for the probably imaginary. Doubtless Cicero first time. There seems every reason, pictured the features of the different then, for reading alia nobis only once Junos as being as diverse as their cultin the present passage. emblems, as in 1, 83, he speaks of per­ Capitolini: on Jupiter Optimus sonal characteristics, like the color of Maximus on the Capitol at Rome cf. the eyes, presence or absence of beards, C. O. Thulin in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1135and lameness as distinguishing marks. 1136. The temple was begun by the Tarquins but dedicated by the consul Romana Iuno: i.e., Iuno Rcgina on M. Horatius in 509 B.C. (Liv. 2, 8, 6). the Capitolinc, whose cult-image had Of the original cult-image Pliny says been brought from Vcii by Camillus (N.H. 35, 157): Vulcam \'eiis accitum, (C. O. Thulin in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1119cut locaret Tarquinius Priscus Iovis effigiem 1120). in Capitolio dicandam; fictilem eum fe­ Lanuinis: on the form of the ad­ jective cf. H. Dessau in C.I.L. XIV cisse et ideo miniari soli turn \ cf. Plut. (1887), 191, n. 2; H. Philipp in P.-W. 12 Public. 13, 1-3. In 83 B.C. the first temple was burned (In Catil. 3, 9; Tac. H. 3, 72), (1924), 694. After this word many but was immediately rebuilt in greater editors add alia nobisy which is lacking magnificence, and the old tcrra-cotta in our mss, but which was found by Ursinus in a vetustissimus liber. The pre­ statue was replaced by a chryselephantine ceding sentence states that the Argive one by Apollonius of Athens (cf. Cha cid. in Tim. 336: ut enim in simulacro Capitolini Juno and the Roman Juno both differ

1,83

422

30 83 Non pudet igitur physicum,1 id est speculators m venatoremque * naturae, ab animis consuetudine inbutis petere testi1

fuscum Ο

* uentilatorcrnquc NO, ueneratorcmquc Β

Iovis est una species ebons; est item alia quam Apollonius arti/ex auxit ammo ad quam directa mentis acie speciem eboris poliebat; barum autem duarum specierum altera erit antiquior; C. Robert in P.-W. 2 (1896), 162, 31-39), probably imitating that of Zeus at Oiympia; cf. S. B. Platncr, Topogr. and Mon. of anc. Rome (1904), 283. H a m m o n i e Iovie: cf. Lucan, 9, 513514: luppiter .. . non aut julmina vibrans f aut similis nostro, sed tortis cornibus Hammon. Usually this god is traced to Amen-Ra of Egyptian Thebes, who, as king of the gods, was easily identified with Zeus and Jupiter (cf. Hdt. 2, 42; F. Ritter, De Deorum barb. Interpret. Rom. (1906), 17-18), but the aspirate, which is usual in the Latin form, is apparently due to confusion with Ba'al chamman, the fiery Baal, much worshipped in N. Africa; cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 353-354, who remarks (354), "If Ba'al hamman lent his initial Η to Zeus Am­ nion, Zeus Ammon lent his horns to Ba'al hamman;" cf. also R. Peitschmann in P.-W. 1 (1894), 1853-1854; F. Cumont in P.-W. 7 (1910), 2310-2311; Pease on Div. 1, 3, n. (Hammonis), and works there cited. Amen-Ra was a ram-god and a sun-god, and the Greeks hinted at the animal conception by adding to the head of Zeus the cars and horns of a ram (Cook, op. cit., 1, 350), as in the famous Naples bust (id., 349, fig. 271). For literary references to the ram-like head cf. Pietschmann, op. cit., 18551857, to which add: Hygin. Astron. 2, 20; Porphyr. De Abstin. 3, 16; Orig. Horn. 4 in Exod. 6; / Myth. Vat. 121; / / , 80; Schol. Lucan. 3, 292; Lact. in Tbeb. 3,476. His form might also have been known to Cicero from the coins of Cyrcnc; cf. Suid. s.v. Βάττου σίλφιον; for a mo­ dern archaeological discussion E. Vasscl in Rep. arcb. 5 scr. 13, 2 (1921), 79-107. 83 non pudet . . . phyaicum: cf.

Div. 2, 33: norm* pudet pbyncos bate dictrt; Fin. 1, 20; and for pbyncum sec 1, 77, n. (pbysice); Wilkins on De Or. 1, 217. This passage is used by Roger Bacon, Op. mains, 1, 2. id est: often introducing a gloss, and therefore by J. Walker (in the appendix to Davics's third edition (1733), 411) deleted. But Cicero has a good right to use such phrases, especially in making clear the meaning of a Greek word, as here; cf. 1, 20: pbynologiam, id est, naturae rationem. epeculatorem venatoremque: meta­ phors taken from war and hunting, or perhaps both from hunting alone; for similar cases in Plato cf. Shorey on Rep. 4,432b; Stob. 2,118, vol. 2, 6-7 Wachsmuth: ή μέν γαρ φιλοσοφία θήρα της άλΤ)Θςί*ς ίστί χαΐ βρεξις. των 8έ φιλοσοφησάντων ίνιοι εύρεΐν φασι το θή­ ραμα, ως 'Επίκουρος καΐ ol Στωικοί; also such verbs as, θηραν, θηρεύειν and indagare, and Dougan and Henry on Tusc. 5, 5. Cf. D. Hume, Of tbe Passions, 1854 cd., 2, 208: "There cannot be two passions more nearly resembling each other than those of hunting and philo­ sophy.*" The reading vemratoremque found in B, though defensible (cf. R. Philippson in Beri. philol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 412), fits less appropriately with the noun speculatorem. consuetudine: συνήθεια; (Reid on Ac. 2, 87); cf. 2, 45: nihil est diffia/ius quam a consuetudine oculorum aciem mentis abducere; Tusc. 1, 30: multi d» diss prava stntiunt—id enim vitioso more effid solet', 1, 38: magni autem est ingenii . . . cogttationtm ab consuetudine abducere; Mayor com­ pares F. Bacon's idola tribus. P. Shorey (on Plat. Rep. 5, 452a) remarks that "there was a literature for and against custom . . . of which there are echoes in Cicero's use of consuetudo," in Ac. 2, 75; Off. 1, 148; and the present passage. In Fin. 5, 74. Cicero declares cxrnsm-

1, 83

423

monium veritatis? Isto errim modo dicerelicebitlovem semper barbatum, Apollinem semper inberbem, caesios * oculos Minervae, 1

casios Bl, cclsos Ο

ttidine quasi alteram quondam naturam effici.debt/is, Apollo tot aetatibus levis, Aes­ isto enim modo: — Am. 74; cf. culapius bene barbatus, etsi semper adulescentis Apollinis filius, Neptunus glaucis Tusc. 4, 52 = Legg. 3, 23: nam isto oculis, Minerva caesiis, bubulis Iuno\ Lucian, quidem modo. De Sacr. 11; Tert. Ad Nat. 1, 10: im­ Iovem . . . barbatum: cf. 1, 81, n. (aetate), especially Lact. Inst. 1, 17, 5, berbis de Apolline .. . figuratur; Lact. Plac. in Tbeb. 1, 699; 1, 704: Apollinem there quoted, on the reasons for de­ imberbem pbiiosophi tradunt eo quod ipse picting different gods at conventionalized ages; 1, 101: barbati quidem Iovis; A. D. sit sol. sol autem ignis est, qui nunquam senescit; Iambi. I'//. Pytb. 10, 39; K. Nock in CI. Rev. 38 (1924), 152-155 (on Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 86, 19-25 the boy Cupid). The images of Zeus and (recognizing in the older archaic art Jupiter arc even from the earliest period usually bearded; cf. Arnob. 6, 25: two types, one of the nude, beardless, riciniatus Iuppiter atque barbatus; Aug. youth; the other of a draped, sometimes CD. 6, 7: numqitid barbatum Iovem\ bearded, man—the second almost ex­ imberbtm Mercurium poetae babent, ponti­ clusively in vase-paintings); 90, 48-50 (for the disappearance in the later period les non babent; Cornut. N.D. 9: παρof the bearded type). Fulg. Mitb. 1, p. εισάγουσι δ* αυτόν τελείου άνδρό>ς ήλι645, asks why he is beardless when he κίαν έχοντα. Note also the plant called Δι6ς πώγων or Iovis barba (Plin. N.H. is called pater, Also, for such differences in the appearance of gods, cf. Philostr. 16, 76; Dioscur. 4, 55). Despite Cicero's Bp. 16: τιμώσι καΐ σοφοί . . . των θεών expression semper, wc occasionally find άλλον άλλως, τον ΙΙοσειδώνα ώς κυανόreferences to a beardless Jupiter: Juv. 6, 15-16: love nondum / barbato; [Aero] χαίτην. τόν 'Απόλλωνα ώς άκειρεκόμην. caesios oculos Minervae: cf. the in Hor. S. 1, 5, 26: Anxur autem dictum quia ibi inberbis Iuppiter colitur; cf. L. R. Homeric γλαυκώπις Άθήνη (//. 1, 206, and 76 other cases cited by H. Ebcling, Farncll, Cults of tfx Greek States, 1 Lex. Homer. 1 (1885), 36); Gell. 2,26,19: (1896), 124-125. For certain gods re­ presented, now as bearded, now as nostris autem veteribus "caesia" dicta est beardless, cf. Joseph. C. Ap. 2, 242: quae a Graecis γλαυκώπις, ut Nigidius καταγελώσιν el των θεών τους μέν [fr. 72 Swoboda] ait, "de colore caeli quasi αγένειους καΐ μειράκια, τους δέ πρεσ­ caelia" Fcst. p. 174 M. (178 L.): Noctua . . . <γλαυκ>ώπις appellatur < Minerva βυτέρους καΐ γενειώντας είναι χρή δοκεϊν; Arnob. 6, 10: potest enimfieriut barbatus a Graecis, quod ea, ut noctua, ocu>lis est in caelo sit qui esse a vobis effingitur Itvis. caecis (where it is tempting to emend the last phrase to <{pcu)lis caesiis>); so T h u s Dionysus is sometimes shown Tcr. Haut. 1061-1062: rufamne illam as beardless, sometimes as bearded : Diod. 4, 5, 2; Cornut. N.D. 30. p. 60 virginem, ( caesiam, sparso ore, adunco naso? non possum, pater; Hec. 440, where DonaLang;sec also Scrv. Aen. 2, 632, for a tus says glaucis oculis; Lucr. 4, 1161: bearded Venus in Cyprus! Apollinem . . . inberbem: cf. 3, 83: caesia Palladium; Min. Fel. 22, 5 (quoted neque enim convenire barbatum esse filium in the preceding note); Paus. 1, 14, 6: [sc. Atsculapium] cum in omnibus fanis τό δέ άγαλμα ορών της 'Αθηνάς γλαυ­ κούς έχον τους οφθαλμούς Λιβύων τον pater [sc. Apollo] imberbis esset; Callim. μΰθον οντά εδρισκον τούτοις γάρ εσ­ Hymn. 2, 36-37; Philodem. De Pitt. p. 26 Gompcrz; Hor. C. 1, 21, 2; Min. τίν είρημένον Ποσειδώνος καΐ λίμνης ΤριτωνΙδος θυγατέρα είναι και δια τοϋFcl. 22, 5: V'ulcanus claudus deus et

424

1, 83

caeruleos esse l Neptuni." Et quidem laudamus [esse] s Athenis Volcanum eum quern fecit Alcamenes/ in quo stante atque vestito 1 esse om.O ■ nuptini D · [esse] om. dett. Aid. maenes M%, alcmenes C, alcimenes O, alcinenes Ν

4

akamanes Λ/1, aka-

et quidem: as in the preceding section το γλαυκός clvai ώσπερ καΐ τφ Ποσειδώνι τους οφθαλμούς; cf. the note of this probably leads to a climax; not only Frazer, who thinks that Pausanias would do the gods differ in their natural, con­ genital attributes, but even, in some hardly have noticed the color of the cases, like that of Vulcan, in accidental, eyes of the image had they been of a acquired characteristics or deformities. neutral gray, and hence supposes that Pausanias means them to be blue. Yet laudamus [esse]: though esse appears in our passage it seems dear that Cicero in the best mss (being omitted only by intends a distinction between catnos some deteriores and several editors), it and caeruleos, just as between barbatus seems difficult to retain it, since what we and inberbis\ J. Andre, Bt. sur les termts praise is obviously not the existence at dtcouleurdanslalanguelat. (1949), 165-166. Athens of such a statue but rather the Cornut. N.D. 20, p. 36 Lang, tries to statue itself; cf. Plin. N.H. 36, 34: explain the cause of the color of her eodem loco Liber pater Eutycbidis laudator. eyes: καΐ γαρ των θηρίων τά άλχιμώ· In an ancestor of our mss containing τατα, οίον αϊ παρδάλεις xal ol λέον­ about 23 or 24 letters to the line (cf. τες, γλαυκά είσι, δυααντίβλεπτον στίλA. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts βοντα άπό των ομμάτων Ινιοι δέ φασι (1918), 353) the esse belonging after τοιαύτην αυτήν παρεισάγεσΰαι διά τό caeruleos just before may have crept into τον αΙθέρα γλαυκόν είναι. L. R. Farnell the text at this point. For Cicero's own Cults of the Gr. States, 1 (18%), 279, attitude toward works of art cf. W. notes other epithets of Athena connected Gohling, De Cic. Artis Aestimatore with the eye (οξυδερκής and οφθαλ(1877). μϊτις), and thinks that "the light-blue Volcanum . . . Alcamenes: for Alca­ flashing eye seemed to Cicero to belong mcncs cf. C. Robert in P.-V. 1 (1894), to the artistic ideal of Minerva"—this 1507-1508; and especially C. Walston, seems to read a good deal into the ad­ Alcamenes (1926); there were many jective. For other cases of caesius applied religious statues by him at Athens (Plin. to eyes sec Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1906), N.H. 36, 16), and he was ranked along 109-110. The Schol. Γ on Hor. Epod. with Phidias (Plin. N.H. 34, 49; Lucian 16, 7 [defining caerulea] say: a caesio colore Imag. 3; 4; 6; Dio Chrys. Or. 12, 45), oculorum, id est cattino. Perhaps, on the whose pupil he was (Plin. N.H. 34, 72). whole, "bluish-gray" might best express Based on our passage, though, as Plasthis somewhat uncertain color; cf. also berg remarks, not helpful for establishing M. Nicdcrmann in Mus. Helvet. 7 the exact form of this sentence, is Val. (1950), 151. As his standard Cicero may Max. 8, 11, ext. 3: tenet vistntis Atbents have been thinking of the cult-image Voleoma Alcamenis manibus fabricates; in the cella of Minerva on the Capitolinc, praeter cetera enim perfectissimae artis in eo where he had himself, before going procurrentia indicia etiam illui miratur, into exile, dedicated a small image of quod stat dissimulator claudicationss sub the goddess (Dio Cass. 38, 17, 5; Iul. veste Itviter vestigium repraestntans, ut non Obseq. 68). exprobratum tamquam vitium ita tamquam caeruleos . . . Neptuni: cf. Ον. Μ. certam propriamque dei notam decore sig1, 275: [lopis] catruleus frater; Μ in. Fcl. nificatam. A convincing statue of a lame man (Philoctetes ?) by the sculptor Pytha­ 22, 5: Neptunus glauris oculis; the ap­ goras of Rhegium is mentioned by Plin. propriateness of the color seems obvious N.H. 34, 59; cf. C. Walston. op. cit.t 25, in the case of a sea-god.

1, 83

425

Aristid. Apol. 8; 10; Scxt. Emp. Adv. and such representations of cripples may Gram. 291; Tatian, Ad Graec. 8; Hygin. perhaps be classed with genre-paintings Fab. 166; Clem. Protr. 2, 29, 5; 7, 76, 1; (Plin. N.H. 35, 112; F. P. Chambers, Arnob. 4, 24; Lact. Inst. 1, 17, 12; Cycles of Taste (1928), 93). Aristophanes ridiculed Muripides for depicting lame Q. Smyrn. 2, 440-441; [Liban.] Narrat. 7, 1 (and Foerster's n.]; Mytbogr. Vat. persons (Acbarn. 411; Pax, 146-148 and /, 128; 176; / / , 37; 40; Theodorct, schol.; Tbtsmopb. 22-24), yet ancient Gr. Aff. 3, 4 1 ; Scrv. Eel. 4, 62; Philartaste, from the Homeric story of the fall and crippling of Hephaestus himself, gyr. in Eel. 4, 63; Hicr. Ep. 40, 2, 2; Aug. C. Faust. 20, 9; Procl. in Tim. in sharp contrast with modern more sympathetic feeling, found great amuse­ p. 44b (p. 142 Dichl); Nonn. 6, 14; ment in physical deformity (cf. De Or. 42, 248; Mart. Cap. 1, 87; Nonnus Abbas, Collectio, 26 {Pair. Gr. 36, 1048 2, 249; Hor. S. 1, 5, 56-70; \i. E. Sikcs c-d); Anecd. Gr. cd. Schocll and Studcin CI. Rev. 54 (1940), 122). mund, 1, 268; 1, 275; Schol. //. 1, 608; At Athens in the Hephacstcum (which loann. Damasc. Barlaam et loasapb, 246; H. A. Thompson in Hesperia, 6 (1937), Phot. Bib/, cod. 250, p. 444 b 6 Bekkcr; 65, would identify with the building Tzctz. Theogon. 306; F.ustath. in //. 1, which has commonly been called the 569; 18, 394; in Od. 8, 309; 8, 332. By "Thescum"; cf. Paus. 1, 14, 6) there Stoics and others the lameness of He­ seems to have been a colossal bronze phaestus was allegorized in various group of Athena and Hephaestus by ways, usually with reference to the Alcamcncs, set up about 421/420 B.C. flickering of fire or to the inability of (Walston, op. cit., 179-181) or 417/416 fire to go without support of wood. (L. Malten in Λ-Β". 8 (1913). 364), These theories perhaps originated with some idea of which may perhaps be Hcraclitus (F. H. Colson, edition of derived from a relief at Kpidaurus Philo, 9, append. 529), and there may (Walston, 181, fig. 155), showing the here be cited Philo, De Aetern. Mundi, lame Hephaestus leaning on a staff and 127: ατροφήσαν γάρ αύτίκ» σβέννυταα presenting a helmet to Athena, the lameness of the god being rather delicate­ (sc. 7r0pl, χωλόν, fj φασιν ol ιτοιηταΐ, γε­ γονός έξ έαυτοΰ; Plut. De Far. in ly and subtly suggested. For a recon­ Orb. 5, p. 922b; Hcracl. Quaest. Horn. struction of the Alcamcnes group sec B. Snucr, Das sogenannten Tbeseion (1899),26-27; Galen, De Simplic. Med. 9 (XII, 173K.);Schol.//.I, 591 ;Schol.CW.8,300; 250, figure (reproduced by A. B. Cook, Mytbogr. Vat. II, 40; Scrv. Am. 8, 414: Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 214, fig. 136). The lameness of Hephaestus (Κυλ- c/audits a/item dicitur quia per naturam numλοποδίων of//. 18, 371; 20, 270; Philo, quam rectus est ignis; 8, 454: a lunone De Prov. 2, p. 73 Auchcr; Athcn. 5, p. propter deformitatem deiectus, quam aerem esse constat, ex quo fulmina procreantur \ 192c; and possibly the frequent epithet Aug. C. Faust. 20, 9; Lyd. De Mens. 4, άμφιγυήεις, though this has been other­ wise explained), which was cither the 86; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 4 1 ; Vf\ Deeckc in Roscher. Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 2049cause or the effect of his being thrown 2052; O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Re/ig. 2 from heaven to earth, is mentioned by many writers: //. 1, 590-600; 18, 394-411; (1906), 1316, n. 2; L. R. Farncll, Cults of Od. 8, 332; Horn. Hymn. 3, 316-320; the Gr. States, 5 (1909), 376; L. Malten in P.-W. 8 (1913), 333-337; 343; H. J. Plat. Rep. 2, 378d [censuring such tales]; Mcttc, Sphairopoiia (1936), 10-14; A. J. Antig. Mirab. 45; Philodcm. Horn. col. 19, p. 56 Olivicri; Varr. L.L. 7, 11; Toynbec, Stud, of Hist. (abr. cd. (1947), Sen. Apocol. 11; Cornut. N.D. 19; Plin. 48-49), who thinks that in primitive N.H. 2, 17 \c/audos; probably thinking societies specialization was limited to of Vulcan]; Val. Fl. 2, 87-93; Apollod. abnormal or crippled persons. Bib/. 1, 3, 5 [and Frazer's n.]; Lucian, ■tante atque veetito: so on the relief Iup. confut. 8; De Sacrif. 6; Charon, 1; at Epidaurus mentioned in the preceding Dial. Deor. 16, 1; Paus. 1, 20, 3; 3, 17, 3; note.

426

1, 84

leviter apparet claudicatio non deformis. Claudum igitur habebimus deum, quoniam de Volcano sic accepimus. Age et his vocabulis esse deos facimus quibus a nobis nominantur? 84 At primum, quot hominum linguae, tot nomina deorum; non enim ut tu 1 Velleius, quocumque veneris,2 sic idem in Italia Volcanus, idem in Africa, idem in Hispania.3 Deinde nominum non magnus numerus ne in pontificiis quidem nostris, deorum autem in1

tu add. A

■ ueris Ο

a

idem in hispania (idem add. M)

claudicatio: cf. De Or. 2, 249. phrases the omission of the copula (cf. non deformis: cf. Pro Cael. 6: non 1, 68, n. (ex atomis; non attend)) and the deformem esse natum. Possibly with a slight chiasmus: hominum linguae . .. nomina allusion to this talc Ovid (Am. 3, 1, 10) deorum; also compare the proverbial says of elegy, with its lines of unequal quot homines tot sententiae (as in Fin. 1, 15; length, et pedibus pi Hum causa decoris erat.Ter. Pborm. 454). Hdt. 4, 59 (further de Volcano . . . accepimus: cf. elaborated by Orig. C. Cels. 6, 39) dis­ Fin. 3, 66; Div. 1, 9; 1, 111; Legg. 1, 3 ; cusses the different names given to the Off. 1, 90; 2, 47; Am. 38, for this con­ gods by the Scythians as distinguished from those applied by the Greeks, and struction. many syncrctizing passages in other age: introducing questions as in 2, 120; Div. 1, 37; Ac. 2, 135; Tusc. authors note the same phenomenon. 3, 49; Pbil. 5, 28. n o n . . . Volcanus: in 3, 55, four Vulet: = etiam; cf. 1, 72, n. {et non prae- cans are described, one at Athens, one dicanti); 2, 155: et spectaculum; 3, 11: in Egypt, one at Lemnus, and one in et Mud; 3, 82: et praedones. the Lipari Islands. As Mayor remarks, his vocabulis esse: Mayor remarks we have no mention of a specifically that this argument about names, "though, Spanish Vulcan, but might expect some at first sight, a mere reductio ad absurdum, god of mining in a country rich in mine­ is to some extent justified by the Epicu­ rals. rean doctrine that names existed φύσει pontificiis . . . nostris: cf. 1, 6 1 , n. ου θέσει"; cf. Epic. ap. Diog. L. 10, (ego ipse ponti/ex). The word libris is 75-76. Arnob. 3, 4, inquires: desideramus understood, as often with annales. T h e attdire a vobisne inposita babeant bate nomina pontifidi libri are cited in Rep. 2, 54; quibus eos vocat's an ipsi haec sibi diebus cf. Varr. L.L. 5, 98; other names for imposuerunt iustricis. si divina baec sunt et them arc listed by W. Rowoldt, Libr. caelestia nomina; qitis detulit ad vos ea? pontif. Rom. de Caerim. Sacrif. Re/ig. sin autem a vobis appositas appellations (1906), 10; also G. Rohdc, Die Kultbas babent, quemadmodum potwstis vocabulasat^ungen d. rbm. Pontifices (1936), 14, bis dare quos neque videratis aliquando nequewho suggests (p. 18) that Varro's Antiquales aut qui essent ulla cognitione noratistquitates% dedicated in 47 B.C. to Caesar, For the ablative of quality used in this the Pontifcx Maximus (Lact. Inst. 1, 6, 7; connection cf. Plaut. Men. 1122: uno Aug. CD. 7, 35) may have aroused fresh nomine ambo trails; Capt. 590: neque . .. interest in such questions at this time. ullus servus istoc nomine est. For the fragments of these books see facimus: for the indicative ("do we J. A. Ambrosch, Vber a. ReligionsbOcbtr really su pposc?") cf. 1,80, n. (arbitramur). d. Romer (1843); P. Prcibisch, Quatst. de Libr. pontif. (1874); id. Frag. Libr. pontif. To adopt the subjunctive, with certain (1878); W. Rowoldt, op. cit., 42-96; deteriores and Ernesti, is needless. G. Rohde, op. cit., 17-50. On the lists 84 quot . . . tot: notice in the two

1, 84

427

numerabilis. An sine nominibus sunt? Istud quidem ita vobis dicere necesse est; quid enim attinet, cum una facies sit, plura esse nomina? Quam bellum l erat, Vcllei, confiteri potius nescire 2 quod nescires 3 quam ista 4 effuttientem nauseare atque ipsum sibi displicere. A n 5 tu mei β similcm putas esse aut 7 tui deum? 1 q u c m bellum Bl NO, nescis A*B*FM 7 • ci Μ au Λ/»

* nescire] nescire* Β ' nescires] ncsciris A1, ncscicris * ista A*DH, istam A1 (add.) GNBF * an] at Ο

of highly d c p a r t m e n u l i z c d godlings (indsgitamenta), many of them k n o w n only from scornful allusions b y the C h u r c h F a t h e r s , cf. Gell. 13, 2 3 , 1-2: conprecationes deum . . . expositae sunt in libris sacerdotum popuii Romans (giving e x a m p l e s ) ; A r n o b . 2, 7 3 ; A u g . C.D. 4, 8 : ex tanta dtorum turbo quam Romans colebant .. . quando autem possunt una loco libri huius commemorari omnia nomina dtorum et dearum quae illi grandibus voluminibus vix conprebendere potuerunt singulis rebus pro­ pria dispcrtienies officia numinstm; 4 , 9 : omnia igitur ista turbo minutorum deorum; Scrv. G. 1, 2 1 : nomina haec numinum in indigitamentis inveniuntur, id est, in libris pontificalibus, qui et nomina dtorum et rationes ipsorum nominum continent, quae etiam V arro dicit; A m b r o s c h , op. cit., for the n a m e s of these deities; A. B o u c h c Lcclcrcq, Les pontiffs de I'ane. Rome (1871), 27-50. i n n u m e r a b i l i s : i.e., of all the g o d s w o r s h i p p e d by h u m a n beings in. any part of the w o r l d ; cf. 3 , 40, n. ([mibi quidem saw multi videntur)); L. Prcllcr, Rom. Myth* (1865), 119, n. 1. O r per­ haps he is here speaking of the unlimited n u m b e r of scarcely differentiated g o d s a s s u m e d by the h p i c u r e a n s ; cf. 1, 4 9 - 5 0 ; P h i l o d c m . De Piet. p . 84 G o m p c r z : ουδέ ττάντας δσους ή κοινή <φ>ήμη π α ρ β δέδωκεν, ημών ού μόνον δσους φασίν ol Πανέλληνες άλλα καΐ πλείονας είναι λεγόντων. s i n e n o m i n i b u s : it w o u l d be hardly necessary for t h e m t o have n a m e s if, a c c o r d i n g t o 1, 80, nihil inter deum et deum differt. ita . . . d i c e r e : cf. Div. 2, 2 1 : quodcerte vobis ita dicendum est; 2, 9 2 : quod sis dicere

necesse est; and for many such cases of ita sec M a d v i g o n Fin. 2, 17. q u i d . . . attinet: cf. Fin. 2, 2 1 ; Ait. 5, 13, 1; Ad Brut. 1, 7, 2. u n a facie* sit: cf. 1, 8 0 : num etiam una est omnium fades? . . . //' una omnium facies est. q u a m b e l l u m erat: for the indicative cf. 1, 19, n. (longum est). n e s c i r e : with the omission of t h e subject (which is the same as that of the principal verb) cf. 1, 109: puderet me

dicere non intetlegere; and many other cases noted by Rcid o n Fin. 2, 49. W i t h nescire quod nescires cf. Ac. 1, 16: bate esset una omnis sapient ia, non arbitrari se scire quod nesciat; 2, 126: licetne per vos nescire quod nescio; Τ use. 1, 60: fateri ntscire quod nescias; also 1, 72, n. {qui patent audisse), above. e f f u t t i e n t e m : for the spelling cf. 1, 18, n. (futtiles), t h o u g h the evidence of the mss is not entirely c o n v i n c i n g . T h e v e r b is also found in Div. 2, 1 1 3 ; Fuse. 5, 8 8 ; cf. A r n o b . 1, 2 5 : quid . . . audetis . . . proloqui, quideffutire; cf. Priscian, 4, 25 (Gram. l^at. 2, 131, 25 Kcil). n a u s e a r e : in the sense of b e i n g s q u e a m i s h ; Phil. 2, 8 4 ; Att. 5, 2 1 , 3 ; Fam. 7, 26, 2 ; a n d p e r h a p s 12, 25, 4 ; b u t here clearly still further r e m o v e d from its literal sense, a n d apparently m e a n i n g " m a k e your g o r g e rise with d i s g u s t " ( R a c k h a m ) . Cf. also P h a c d r . 4, 7, 25-26: hoc illis dictum est qui stultitia nauseant / et, ut putentur sapere, caelum vituptrant; Hicr. Ep. 69, 2, 7: quasi per mentes crapulam ruetans et nausians evomebat; and the figurative use of ναυτιχν in D c m e t r . De Eloe. 1 5 ; P h r y n . 172. s i b i d i s p l i c e r e : for such a shift from

428

1, 85

Profecto non putas. 'Quid ergo, solcm dicam aut lunam ' aut caelum dcum? Ergo etiam beatum? Quibus fruentem voluptatibus ? Et sapicntem? Qui potest esse in eius modi trunco sapientia?' Haec vestra sunt. 85 Si igitur nee humano *," quod docui, nee tali * aliquo, quod 1

1 aut lunam om.O ■ humano usu deft. Ven.t humano uisu Aid., alii alitor nectali (li sup.) £*, ncctu B1

the second person to the third see 1, 122: tation, then, though not in the actual diligemus ... suarum; Rep. 2, 9: incolas ... words of Vcllcius is a fair composite vtlint . . . possint; Par ad. 46: alienam suam of his objections (as in 1, 36, to Zcno), smtentiam (where Plasbcrg remarks that and Cotta in here answering it is not so much defending Platonic or Stoic views such shifts occur especially where a as pitting against the Epicurean the speaker addresses first his adversaries and arguments of his adversaries, in the then his hearers); in Q. Fr. 1, 1,32 the person shifts from the third person to style of Carneades; cf. R. Hirzel, Vnttrthe second (suos . . . U); for similar sucb. !ζ. Cic. pbtlos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 38. changes from the first to the third person trunco: an insensate block; cf. Am. cf. 1,122: utilitatum suarum; At/. 10, 8,7: 48: quid enim interest ... non dico inter nisi forte me Sardanapalli vicem in sua lectulopecudem et hominem sed inter bominem et mori maile censueris; T. Wopkcns, Advers. truncum aut saxum; In Pison. 19: tamait. 1 (1828), 73-74; H. Sjogren, Com­ quam truncus atque stipes; Juv. 8, 53: ment. Tull. (1910), 122-123. Further, truncoque nmillimui Hamat; also Post sibi dispiicere (sec M. Pohlcnz ap. Ax, Red. in Sen. 14: cum boc bomine an cum appendix, 175) is almost an inseparable stipite in foro cons/itisse nihil crederes in­ phrase as in Sen. Dial. 9, 2, 7: unus terest; Plaut. Most. 13: frutex; Apul. effectus vitii, sibi dispiicere. Apol. 66: ne buic frutici credam. haec veetra sunt: cf. Arnob. 1, 24: mei . . . aut tul: one might, it would seem, admit the doctrine when distant vestra sunt bate, vestra sunt inreligiose opinata. in its application, yet be more struck by its absurdity when applied to the 85 humano *: some noun is clearly second (or still more to the first) person, needed, and certain deteriores read usu, when one would become more acutely which is meaningless but easily emended conscious of the human imperfections by editors (from Aldus on) to visu; cf. involved. 1, 12: visum quendam baberent insigrum •olem . . . lunam . . . caelum dcum: et inlustrem. R. Klotz (Adnof. crit. ad against the divine mundus, caelum, and M.T.C.Lib. dt N.D. I, 1 (1867). 7) astra of Plato (1, 30), the mundus and suggested corpore, and J. Forchhammer caelum of Aristotle (1, 33), and the (Nordisk Tidskrift f. Filologi, N.S. 5 stars, sun, and moon of Xcnocratcs (1880), 40, followed in part by Goethe) (1,34), Vcllcius had in each case urged that would read: humano corpore sunt di, quod such gods lacked powers of sensation docui, nee tali aliquo quod tibi item [cf. Fin. and hence the requisites for happiness— 2, 16] persua sum est, though, as Mayor cf. Fin. 2, 115: qui possinf esse beati cum remarks, the verb may have been inten­ voluptates corpore percipere non possint—, tionally omitted as in 1, 68: non igitur and doubtless against the aether and aetemi. For the pleonastic use of ita stars of Zcno (1, 36) and Cleanthes (1, 37) cf. At. 2, 113; Fin. 5, 77; and many and the mundus, sun, moon, and stars examples cited by Madvig on Fin. 2, 17. of Chrysippus (1, 39), he had assumed tali aliquo: i.e., sun, moon, and a similar argument. The present quo­ heaven, mentioned in 1, 84.

1, 85

429

tibi ita * persuasum est, quid dubitas negare deos esse? Non audes. Sapienter id quidem, ctsi hoc loco non populum metuis sed ipsos deos. Novi ego 2 Epicureos omnia sigilla 3 venerantes.4 Quamquam video nonnullis videri * Epicurum, ne in offensionemβ 1 ita om. DO * ergo NO * sigillatim Ο * ucnerantcs Man., nume­ r a t e s codd. * uidcreri A1, uidcrit Bl · offensione ACBF

quid dubitas: R. Philippson {Symb. Advers. crit. 1 (1828), 74, who emends Osloenses, 20 (1940), 28) thinks because to read: omnia sigilla deos numerantes of the Ισοσθένεια or cquipollcncc of (and compares 1, 33: si numeramus etiam opposing arguments (cf. Scxt. Emp. caelum deum; 3, 40: singulas enim stellas Adv. Pbys. 1, 59) to one debating, like numeras deos; 3, 43: Iovem et Neptunum Carncadcs, on both sides of a question. deum numeras), or thinks that it may be With quid dubitas cf. Fin. 2, 11; 4, 34; supplied from ipsos deos just before. also quid dubitamus {Ac. 2, 50; Fin. 4, With the thought cf. 1, 45, n. (babe/ 36), and similar phrases in Fin. 1, 46; venerationem). Cotta here ascribes to the Tusc. 5, 43; Off. 1, 57. Epicureans themselves what Lucr. 5,11981199 charged against others: nee pie/as non audes: cf. 1, 87: quoniam non audes ... negare esse dtos; 1, 123; 3, 3: illast vela/um saepe videri / vertier ad lapidim tantum modo negare deos esse non audet a/que omnis accedere ad aras (cf. [Clem. J Recogn. 5, 23). On the pious observances [sc. Epicurus] ne quid invidiae subeat aut criminis; also 1, 61, n. (// in contione), and of Epicurus himself cf. Philodcm. De Pitt. p. 126 Gompcrz (cf. C. Bailey, note on nonnullis videri, below. Epicurus (1926), 134, no. 57): ήμ<εϊς sapienter id quidem: for the absence γοΰν> θύωμεν <όσί>ως καΐ καλώς ού <καof the verb cf. 2, 1: sed ad is/a alias; 2,38: bene igitur idem Cbrysippus; Div. 1,1: θ>ήκει, κα<1 κ>αλώ<ς> πάντα πράττωμεν magnifica quaedam res; 2, 19: anile sane <κα>τά τους νόμους μ<η>θέ<ν> ταΐς δόet plenum superstitionss fa/i nomen ipsum; ξαις α<ύ>τούς έν τοις περί των αρίστων κ<αί> σεμνότατων διαταράττοντες; ρ. Hor. S. 2, 6, 49; Ax, appendix, 166 (on 127: δι<ά τών> Εργων αυτών ε<ύρί1, 38). hoc loco: cf. 1, 13: quo quidem loco; 1, σ>κεται πάσαις ταϊς πατρίοις έορταΐς καΐ 61: in buius modi sermone et consessu; 1, 76:Ουσίαις κε<χ>ρ<η>μένος; Diog. L. 10, 10. nonnullis videri: cf. 1, 123: Posidonius non deest hoc loco copia rationum. metuis . . . ipsos deos: Cotta ascribes disseruit in libro quin/o de na/ura deorum to the enlightened Vcllcius an instinctive, nullos esse deos Epicuro videri, quaeque is de deis inmortalibus diserit invidiae detestandae residual fear of the gods whom the rest gratia dixisse—since the view of Posi­ of the population reverence. sigilla: perhaps in a literal sense, as donius is not here accepted it suggests that the source of this section differs Mayor supposes, referring not merely to statuettes (cf. 2 I 'err. 4, 95; A. Hug from that of 1, 123; cf. R. Ilir/cl, Lnterin P.-W. 2A (1923), 2278) but even to sucb. z- Cic. pbilos. Schr. 1 (1877), 36; A. Schmckel, Die Pbilos. d. mittl. Stoa emblems on seal-rings and coins; in (1892), 101; P. Cropp, De Auctoribus any case in rather a disparaging sense, as the double diminutive sigilliola is used quos secutus Cic. in Lib. de N. D. (1909), 11; R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 20 by Arnob. 6, 11; 6, 18. (1940), 42, thinking our passage to be venerantes: an emendation of .Manufrom an Academic source—; Plut. De tius accepted by Lambinus and by most subsequent editors for numerantts of the Stoic. Repugn. 6, p. 1034c; Non posse mss., which has, however, been some­ stutviter, 21, p. 1102b: υποκρίνεται γάρ what plausibly retained by T. Wopkcns, εύχάς καΙ προσκυνήσεις, ουδέν δεόμε-

430

1, 85

Atheniensium caderet, verbis reliquisse l deos, re f sustulisse.3 Itaque in illis selectis * eius * brevibusque sententiis, quas appellatis κυρίους δόξας,· haec, ut opinor, prima sententia est: 'Quod 7 1 reliquisse* cos corr. ex rcliquisscs dc eos Β · re add. Mf res A1 ■ sustulisset Bl · selectus Alt electis A* · eius om. Μ · cyrias doxas 7 l ACNOBFM, gr £>// id quod H

examples of making two separate and νος, δια τδν φόβον των πολλών καΐ φθέγindependent sentences out of the pro­ γεται φωνάς εναντίας οίς φιλοσοφεί . . . ούτω γαρ 'Επίκουρος ο(εται δεΐν tasis and apodosis of a compound sen­ tence, yet leaving the original introduc­ σχηματίζεσθαι καΐ μή φθονεϊν μη$* άπεχθάνεσθαι τοις πολλοίς; Adv. Colot. tory particle in the protasis, 1, 9 1 : etenimi 1, 93: nam Pbaedro; Tusc. 2, 62: 11, p. 1112c: £ήματι καΐ λόγω καΐ τω φάναι καΐ προσποιεϊσΟαι καΐ όνομάζειν & itaque■; De Or. 2, 217: itaque; and other ταϊς άρχαΐς καΐ τοις δόγμασιν άναιροΰcases cited by Madvig on Fin. 1, 18. σιν; Hus. Pr. Εν. 14,27, 10; 15, 5, 12: illis . . . eententii·: cf. 1, 45, n. {ilia όθεν εΐκότως αν καΐ αυτός ούδ* έκεΐνο sententia); Fin. 2, 20: quis enim vestrum το έγκλημα έκφύγοι 6 κατ* Επικούρου non edidiat Epicuri κυρίας δόξας, id est τινές μαντεύονται, ώς άρα μή κατά γνώ- quasi maxime ratas, quia gravissimae sint μην άλλα δια τό προς ανθρώπων δέος τοις ad beate vivendum breviter ensmtiatae senθεοϊς κατένειμεν έν τω παντί χώραν ώσtentiae? The forty κύριαι δόξαι arc given περ έν θεάτρω Οέαν. The word nonnullis by Diog. L. 10, 139-154 (cf. 10, 27). suggests that the similar passage in Scxt. For other testimonia as to the title cf. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 58, may derive from H. Uscncr, Epicurca (1887), 68-70, to the same source: καΐ 'Επίκουρος δέ κατ' which add Suid. s.v. 'Επίκουρος; the ένίους ώς μέν προς τους πολλούς απο­ present passage seems the only one λείπει θεό ν, ώς δέ προς την φύσιν των which calls them "selected." Alexander πραγμάτων ουδαμώς [cf. 1, 64; Hirzcl, of Abonutcichus burnt these writings L·.]. Lact. De Ira, 4, 7, seems to draw in the market-place, probably because rather freely upon our passage and 1,123: he considered them atheistic (Lucian, Marcus Tullius a Posidonio dictum re/ert Alex. 47). id Epicurum tensisse, nullos deos essty sed ea appcllatis: i.e., you Epicureans. quae de dis locutus at depellendae imridiae κυρίας δόξας: on the Greek term causa dixisse; itaque verbis ilium deos re- see H. J. Rose mjourn. of Hell. Stud. 41 linquere, re autem ipsa tollere; Inst. Ε fat. (1921). 98; 104; also A. C. Clark, The 31, 3: nunc turn [sc. deum) verbo reliquisti, Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 199. re sustulisti. ut opinor: cf. 1, 72, n. {ut opinor). in offeneioncm . . . caderet: cf. Cotta—not to say Cicero—, though well 1 Verr. 35: in odium offensionemque populiaware that this is the corner-stone of the Epicurean theology, does not wish Romans inruere. verbis . . . re: λόγφ . . . ϊργω; cf. to appear too familiar with the Epicurean creed, just as Cicero in the Fourth Ver1, 16, n. {re . . . verbis). reliquisse . . . euetulieee: cf. άπολεί- rine dissembles his knowledge of Greek πειν and άναιρεϊν; the two verbs arc art. often contrasted; e.g., 1, 123: Epicurus prima sententia: for the Greek of re tollit orattone relinquit deos; Div. 1, 5; this maxim cf. 1, 45, n. {ilia sententia). Hor. S. 1, 10, 51. For deos sustulisse cf. Slight divergences of rendering occur Div. 2, 40: deos to//ens. between 1, 45 and this section; e.g., itaque: logically applying not to the aeternum and inmorta/e, alteri and cuspiam, next clause but to in hoc ita exposita negptii quicquam (cf. 1, 102: nihil negotii) sententia. Mayor compares, for other and negptium.

1, 86

431

beatum et inmortalc est, id nee habet nee exhibet cuiquam negotium.' 31 In hac ita exposita sententia sunt qui existiment* quod ille inscitia 2 plane 3 loquendi fecerit * fecisse consulto; de homine minime vafro male existimant.5 86 Dubium est enim β 4

1 cx***istimcnt Β * incitia Bl, inscita H, inscicntia D ■ plcnc Bl fecerit] feccrat A%, feccrim (?) C * exestimant Fl · cnim add. Β

inscitia plane loquendi: cf. I, 123: 2, 44: venit Epicurus, homo minime malus ludimur ab homine non tarn face to quam ad vel potius vir op/imus; tantum monet quan­ scribtndi Hctntiam libero; Div. 2, 103: tum intellegit; 3, 50: Epicure/, viri optimi Epicurum bebettm ft rudtm dictre solent {nam nullum genus est minus malitiosum); Stoici; Fin. 2, 15: hpieurus autem, ut Rep. 3, 26: //'/ qui minime sunt in disserendo op/nor, nee non vult, si possit, ρJane et mali, qui . . . non sunt in disputando vafri, aperte loqui, nee de re obscura, ut phjsici, non veteratores, non malitiosi. aut artificiosa, ut matlxmatici, sed de illustri 86 dubium, etc.: the forms which et Jacili et iam in vulgiu pervagata loqui­ this sentence exhibits in manuscripts tur. Lipicurus is considered by Cicero and editions arc numerous. Certain and others as self-taught and poorly deferiores, along with J. Walker (in the educated (1, 72, n. {magistrum babuisse appendix of Davics's edition), for ///* nullum); 2, 49), and he and his school beatum of AC Ν Β read esse beatum, and were looked upon as despising and this change from the meaningless to the lacking rhetorical skill and finish of form; appropriate has been rather generally cf. 1, 58; Tusc. 2, 7-8; Dion. Hal. De adopted by editors. In the rest of the Comp. Verb. 24 tin.; Amm. Marc. 30, 4,3: passage Cicero's thought appears to be; banc professionem oratorum forensium . . . "it is doubtful whether he means that hpicurus . . . κακοτεχνίαν no minans inter something /'/ happy and eternal, or / / artes numeral malas; for an illustration cf. anything is"—a protasis with some such also W. Croncrt in Gnomon, 6 (1930), suppressed apodosis as is suggested by 145, n. 1. Yet in defence of Hpieurus cf. Orclli: id nee habere nee exhibere cuiquam tin. 1, 14-15; Sen. lip. 21, 8: et apertior negotium. This not too difficult ellipsis is/a sententia (sc. Epicuri\ est quam ut has been misunderstood by scribes and interpretanda sit, et disertior quam ut some editors, hence various unnecessary adiuvanda-, Gcll. 2,9, 1-2; Diog. L. 10,13: supplctions: id esse immortale of NO σαφής 8' ήν οΰτως ώς και έν τώ llepl ρη­ [which misses Cicero's meaning and re­ τορικής άξιοι μηδέν 4ίλλο ή σαφήνειαν sults in a pointless tautology]; id esse άτταιτεϊν.. In fact, Thcon, Progymn. p. 71 mortale of AHB1 |cqually mistaken and Spcngcl, blames his style as too rhyth­ in addition self-contradictory); and id mical and Asianic. For other passages esse tale of Hcindorf [correct enough in sec H. Lsencr, Epietq-ea (1887), 88-90. meaning (and adopted by L. Havct, Hpicurus's ambiguity here arises from Man. de crit. verbale (1911), 297, § 1207) the fact that the sentence may, as Cotta but very flat in expression]. The prefer­ says in 1, 86, be taken conditionally. able course is, with Orclli, Schoemann In Fin. 1, 22, Hpicurus is described as {Opusc. 3 (1858), 318), and P. Stamm inermis ac nudus in logic; but for the op­ {De Ai.T.C.Lib. de D.N. Interpolat. posite cf. N. W. DcWitt in Trans. Am. (1873), 26), to end the sentence with philol. Assoc. 74 (1943), 26-27. // quod sit. fecerit: for the subjunctive cf. 1, 41, \Vith the form of the sentence Plasbcrg and n. (suspicati . . . sint); 1, 53: negetis; compares Sext. Kmp. Adv. Eth. 8-13. Div. 2, 94: valeat\ Brut. 21\Juerit. Stamm {Lc.) also remarks that the order homine minime vafro: slightly ca­ of clauses is not strictly logical, since the cophonous. With the thought cf. Tusc. sentences de famine .. . existimant and

432

1, 86

utrum dicat aliquid esse l beatum et inmortale an si quod sit [id esse mortale].* Non* animadvertunt hie eum 4 ambigue locutum B esse, sed multis aliis locis et ilium et Metrodorum tarn apertc quam paulo β ante te.7 Ille vero deos esse putat, nee quemquam 8 vidi qui magis ea quae timenda esse negaret timeret, 1 esse dttt. XPalk., istc cttt. * an si . . . mortale om.B1, [id esse mortale] de/. 4 Or.,[esse] est O, [mortale] ADHB*FM, immortalc NO * noncnim HFl eum] 7 β cnim F * loculu Bx ■ palo Ax tc om. C quamquam^·/ 1 * 1 , quamqua Bl

non animadvertunt . . . locutum esse, which tion into the accusative construction of what should logically be quam paulo ante are closely related and ofwhich the second gives the cause for the first, arc awk­ tu locutus es cf. 1, 82, n. (Sospitam); Reid wardly separated by dubium est . . . an ή on Fin. 1, 14, who cites other Ciceronian quod sit. This may be granted, yet the parallels. The slightly cacophonous en­ thought is intelligible as it stands, and ding of the sentence (ante te) is palliated Cicero in his hasty composition was by the emphasis which the comparison not free from occasional logical throws upon the final monosyllable. looseness; further, no preferable arrange­ To omit te (with C) would damage t h b ment of clauses appears obvious. emphasis. Metrodorum: one of two philoso­ deos ease putat: through this part of phers at Lampsacus bearing this name, the argument it is not asserted that the the other being a pupil of Anaxagoras, Epicureans arc in effect atheists, though while this was a pupil and intimate that was charged by Posidonius in the friend of Epicurus; cf. W. Kroll in fifth book of his περί Θεών (sec 1, 123, P.-W. 15 (1932), 1477. He and Epicurus and note (nullos, etc.), below). This in­ arc often mentioned together: 1, 93: consistency is another indication of soda/is sui; 1, 113: qui est Epicuri college Cicero's having put into the mouth of sapientiae; Fin. 1, 25; 2, 92: Metrodorus Cotta arguments derived, here from paene alter Epicurus \ Tusc. 5, 109; Strab. Carneades, who accepts the sincerity of Epicurus's statement (cf. Diog. L. 10, 13, 1, 19; Sen. Ep. 14, 17: Epicuri est aut Metrodori aut alicw'us ex ilia officina; 123; F. Bacon, Essays, no. 15), but in Plut. Non posse sum·iter, 15, p. 1097b; Tac. 1,123 from Posidonius; cf. R. Philippson Dial. 31, 10; Ccls. 3, 21, 4; Diog. L. 10, in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1154, 34-43; id., 18; 10, 22; Suid. s.v. 'Επίκουρος; sec Symb. Oslotnses, 20 (1940), 27. who compares Sext, Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, also the double Herm of Epicurus and Metrodorus in the Capitolinc Museum 58: xotl 'Επίκουρος δέ κατ' ένίους ώς (A. Ilcklcr, Gr. and Rom. Portraits μεν προς τους πολλούς απολείπει Θεόν, (1912), no. 100). R. Philippson (Gotting. ώς δέ προς τήν φύσιν τών πραγμάτων ουδαμώς; 1, 64: τάχα δέ ol άπό τών κή­ Nachr. 1930, 6) argues that Epicurus and πων, ώς αϊ ρ"τ)ταΙ τοϋ Επικούρου λέξεις Metrodorus were fellow-pupils under μαρτυρούσι, θεόν άπολείπουσιν; Α. J. Nausiphanes at Tcos ca. 310 i.e. It may Fcstugierc, Epicure (1946), 86-91. be surmised that the views of Metrodorus here cited were expressed in his περί θεών, ea quae timenda ease negaret timethe fragments of which arc collected ret: Epicurus "doth protest too much." ' ν Η. Η. A. Ducning, De Metrodori Plut. Non posse suaviter, 8, p. 1092b, icurei Vita et Scrip/is (1870), 26-28; remarks: έπεί δέ τέλος ήν του περί θεών by A. Koertc in Jabrb. f. Phiiol. λόγου το μή φοβεϊσθαι θεόν άλλα παύσασθαι ταραττομένους, βεβαιότερον οίplbd. 17 (1890), 541-542. μαι τοΰθ* ύπάρχειν τοις δλως μή νοuam paulo ante te: with the attrac­

1, 86

433

mortem dico et deos; quibus mediocres homines non ita valde moventur, his ille clamat omnium mortalium mentes esse perterritas. Tot milia latrocinantur morte proposita, alii omnia quae possunt fana conpilant; credo aut * illos 2 mortis timor 3 terret aut hos religionis.4 1 aut add. Η ■ illos] alios Η religioncs ACNOB1

* timor om. F, add. Μ

* religionis B*FM,

οΰσι Oeov ή τοις [i.e., the Epicureans] yet developed any clearly accepted νοεΐν μή βλάπτοντα μεμαΟηκόσιν* ού γάρ eschatology. άπήλλακται δεισιδαιμονίας αλλ' ουδέ mediocres homines: "average men," περιπέπτωκεν, ούδ' άποτέΟειται τήν τα"men in the street"; cf. Div. 2, 113; Rep. ράττουσαν έννοιαν περί των θεών άλλ* 3, 19; Off. 2, 30; De Prov. cons. 38; Pro ούδ' είληφε; 20, p. 1101b; C. Bailey Balb. 14. \Xith the thought also cf. Fin. {Phases in tf)e Re/ig. of anc. Rome (1932), 2, 22; Lact. Inst. 7, 12, 27: equidem num220) thinks that the mental abnormalities quam vidi qui se quereretur in morte dissolvi ; of Lucretius made the fear of death an sed ille fortasse Flpicureum aliquem viderat obsession with him, and that Cicero may etiam dum moritur pbilosopbantem ac de sus here be making a covert thrust at his dissolution* in extremo spiritu disserentem; views. Possibly; though this morbid Sen. Ep. 24, 18. fear perhaps characterized other Epi­ non ita valde: for such expressions cureans besides Lucretius; cf. Tusc. 1, 48: cf. Madvig on Fin. 1, 1; Rcid on Ac. 2, 5; liberates enim st per turn dietmt gravtssimis Holden on Off. 3, 81. dominit, lerrore sempiterno et diurno at clamat: cf. 1, 95: clamare non desinitis; nocturno metu. quo terrore? quo metu? quae Fin. 1, 57 and 2, 23: clamat Epicurus, 2, est anus tarn de/ira quae timeat ista quae vos 51: cum diceres clamare Epicurum; 2, 65: videlicet', si physica non didicissetis, timeretis,clamat virtus', 5, 93: nonne clamant; Ac. " Acherunsia temp/a alta Orci, pallida Leti, fr. 20 Mullcr: clamat Zeno; so also vociferor obnubila tenebris /oca?" In fact, J. F. in Lucr. 1, 732; 3, 14 (where sec Hcinzc's IVAIton {Horace and bis Age (1917), 237) n.]; al.; and in Greek Plut. Adv. Colot. 2, finds Horace's thoughts of death upper­ p. 1108c: βοωντβς; Athen. 7, 278f: most in those passages where he is most ουκ έγκαλυπτόμενος 6 Επίκουρος λέγει Epicurean in tone, and Epicurus's own άλλα μεγάλη τη φωνή; 7, 280a: Επίκου­ preoccupations with death arc betrayed ρος . . . βοών έλεγεν; Diog. L. 8, 6: by nos. 10-12 of the κύριαι δόξχι (Diog. 'Ηράκλειτος . . . μονονουχί κέκραγε καί L. 10, 142-143); cf. also Diog. Ocnoand. φησι; Thcmist. in Aristot. De An. 6, fr. 1, col. 3, p. 4 William; fr. 2, col. 6, p. 102, 34 Hcinzc: έμβοώντος άκούουσι p. 7; fr. 29, col. 2, p. 38; fr. 30, p. 39. τοϋ φιλοσόφου; R. Helm, Lukian u. Others suppose that from such early Menipp. (1906), 149; E. Lofstcdt in fears Epicurus had been freed by his Acta Univ. Lund. N.S. 16 (1920), 79; Epicurean faith; cf. T. Frank, Life and F. Peters, T. Lucr. et M. Cic. quo modo Lit. in the Rom. Rep. (1930), 235; Vocab. Gr. Epic. Disci pi. propria l^atine G. F. Else in Cl. Weekly, 37 (1944), 137 verterint (1926), 12. and n. 7. fana conpilant: on temple-robbery mortem . . . et deos: T. Frank (Life cf. 1,63: sacrilegis; 1, 82: simulacra deorum and Lit. in the Rom. Rep. (1930), 234) de loci* Sanctissimis ablata; 3, 83-84; Hor. C. 1,35, 36-38: wide manum iuventus metu asks how Lucretius could suppose that fear of punishment after death was a deorum continuity quibus / pepercit aris? determining factor in social ethics, when credo: ironical as in 1, 67; 1, 111. the Romans of this period had not as religionis: religiones of most mss 28

434

1, 87

87 Sed quoniam non audes (iam enim cum ipso Epicuro loquar) * negarc esse deos, quid est a quod te inpediat aut solem aut mundum 3 aut mentem aliquam sempiternam in deorum numero 4 ponere? 'Numquam vidi', inquit,5 'animam β rationis 1 loqu H1 * quod est Bl, quidem Fl Walk., natura codd. * inquis deft. Hein.

* solem aut lunam Μ · animo Bl

* numero

natura intellegentis; and 1, 44: omnium may be correct, but a better balance of the two terms seems gained by making natura it might perhaps be possible here reltgwnis correspond to mortis depending to defend the ms reading. numquam . . . figura: cf. 1, 48; 1, 76, upon timor; cf. Fin. 1, 64: fortitudo sumitur contra mortis timorem et constantia contrafor Velleius's statements of this belief. meturn reiigionis; 4, 11: ut pellatur mortis Mayor points out that Cicero (in the mouth of Cotta) has here confused the et reiigionis metus. 87 non audee: reverting to 1, 85: argument, for the senses tell Epicurus quid dubitas negare deos esse? non audes. of the existence of the sun but do not cum ipeo Epicuro loquar: cf. 1, 61: tell anything about the existence of in­ Epicurus vero turn (nam cum iilo malo dis- corporeal reason. Mayor compares Phi· serere quam tecum)'. Dip. 1, 62: Epicurum lodcm. De Signis, 14 (p. 19 Gompcrz = igitur audiemus potius; 2, 109: si tua ista p. 56 Dc Lacy): <κ>αΙ γάρ ήλιος εΐ; conclusio, Cratippe, vera est (tecum enim έστιν έν τω κ<όσ>μψ καΐ σελήνη και mibi res est); Plin. N.H. 28, 5-6: quis ista πλήθοχς εύστα>Θών υπάρχον Ιδιοτήτων invent/, Ostbane? tecum enim res erit\ Hier. καθ* έκαστον γένος otav των άλλων Ep. 53, 7, 3: immo, ut cum Ciitomacbo ού<8έ> έν <έχει>; ; 30 (ρ. 37 Gompcrz loquar-, also the note on Epicure, below. — ρ. 92 Dc Lacy): και 6ταν, ώς παρ" solem . . . mundum . . . mentem: as ήμΐν εστίν τίνα μοναχά, μηδέν είναι λέγωσ<ι> θαυμαστόν εί κάν τοις άδήλοις believed by various philosophers in the εστίν τις φύσις των οίς ένεκυρ<ή>σαPlatonic and Stoic tradition, particularly μ<ε>ν διαλλάττουσα, τήν μετάβ<ασι>ν Chrysippus (cf. 1, 39) above, whom άπό των ομοίων φαΐνοντ<αι> ττοιού<μ>εVcllcius had attacked. Cotta does not νοι* παραπλησίως Si καΐ επί των άλλων, really advocate their views, which, in ώστε τ<ήν> περικατωτρο<πή>ν έχουσιν fact, he himself attacks in the third book, άκ<ο>λουΟοϋσαν. Mayor concludes that but here introduces them merely for the sake of argument, and H. Uri (Cic. u. d. the anti-Epicurean argument was ori­ ginally of this sort: "there may be epik. Pbilos. (1914), 99-100) thinks that rational beings without human shape, Cicero has here modified a Stoic source though our experience presents no to fit this particular passage. in deorum numero ponere: cf. 1, 29: parallel, for many things in our experi­ in deorum numero refert. In our passage ence arc unparalleled, and, on this prin­ the mss read in deorum natura, but J. ciple, would have been incredible prior to experience." Cf. also A. GocdeckeWalker (in the appendix of Davics's edition) emended to in deorum numero, meyer, Gescb. d. gr. Skepttrismus (1905), 88, n. 7, on the attack of Carncades on and J. S. Rcid (in Mayor's edition) Epicurean induction. explained the corruption as due to the confusion of no (numero) and ηά (natura). inquit: though he has just addressed The emendation has been widely ac­ Epicurus in the second person (audes) to cepted (Schocmann half-heartedly re­ which he returns below (vidisti ... taining natura, but thinking it hardly numquid tale, Epicure, vidisti?), he here justifiable and probably a mistake for shifts to the third person in reporting numero), though in view of 1, 23: animi the views of Epicurus to the others of

1, 87

435

consilique l participcm in ulla 2 alia nisi humana 3 figura.' Quid?* Solis numquidnam aut lunae aut quinque errantium siderum simile vidisti? Sol duabus unius orbis ultimis partibus definiens motum cursus annuos 5 conficit; huius hanc lustrationem β eiusdem incensa radiis menstruo spatio luna complet; quinque autem stellae eundem orbem tenentes, aliae propius a terris, aliae remo1 3 consiliiquc NFM, consilii Ο " i n ulla] nulla Ο Post h u m a n a Ν del. 6 annuis A1 · lustrationem dett. Mars., forma sed nostra diuina * q u o d A1 inlustrationem CNOBFM% inlustratationcm A

the c o m p a n y — p e r h a p s of necessity w h e n the a p o s t r o p h i z e d p e r s o n is not p r e s e n t to answer for himself, but also s u g g e s t i n g that he was like a small child for w h o m o t h e r s must m a k e a n s w e r . F o r similar cases of inquit cf. Plasberg, ed. maior,, o n o u r p a s s a g e ; 1, 109; 1, 114 (inquiunt); 3 , 9 0 ; Div. 2, 72, a n d Pease's n. (quae . .. ubi); 2, 109, and n. (inquit); 2, 137, and n. (inquit); Parad. 2 3 ; 3 2 ; 37 (bis); Ac. 2, 6 0 ; 2, 9 4 ; 2, 1 0 1 ; 2, 109; Ugg. 2, 5 9 ; 2 , 6 0 ; 2, 6 4 ; Fam. 9, 22, 4 ; Bcntley o n

circumjeratur\ ut accedat ad brumale signum et inde sensim ascendat in diitrsam partem ; ut luna accessu et recessu [suo] solis lumen accipiat; ut eadem spatia quinque stellae dispart motu cursuque confidant. The ultimis partibus represent the position of the sun at its solstices. h u i u s h a n c l u s t r a t i o n e m : for the intentional juxtaposition of t w o p r o ­ n o u n s G o e t h e c o m p a r e s 2, 147: qito enim tu ilia modo diceres; 3 , 19: ab bac ea quaestione. Hanc M a y o r explains as

Hor. V. 1, 4, 79; Rcid on Ac. 2, 79;

"under similar limitations." Most mss

J. Forchhammcr in Nordisk tidskrijt f.filol. 5 (1880), 4 7 - 5 1 ; in all w h i c h cases t h e w o r d s of a hypothetical adversary or i n t e r l o c u t o r arc taken from his m o u t h a n d r e p o r t e d t o the a u d i e n c e ; cf. the c o n t e m p t u o u s use of " q u o t h a . "

read in before lustrationem, b u t the sense d e m a n d s the idea of traversing rather than of illuminating, a n d most e d i t o r s have wisely accepted lustrationem of certain deteriores and the Vcnera of 1507. Lustratio is used in Τ use. 5, 7 9 , for the r o a m i n g of wild b e a s t s ; here it — circumitus. F o r a similar m e a n i n g in the verb lustro cf. 2, 53: eundem lustrat orbem; 2, 106: eundem caeli verlicem lustrat . . . Cynosura; Ο v. Met. 6, 5 7 1 : signa deus bis sex acto lust raverat anno; Lact. Inst. 2, 12, 2 2 : luna quae orbem ilium signiferum triginta dierum spatio lustrat; Mac rob. Sat. 1, 14, 6: sol lustrat ^odiacum; Somn. Setp. 2, 11, 6: mensis lunae annus est, intra quern caeli ambitum lustrat.

c o n s i l i q u e p a r t i c i p e m : cf. the p h r a s e in Polystratus (Hermes, 11 (1876), 4 0 4 ) : διά τό μή χοινωνεΐν λογισμού. i n ulla alia n i s i h u m a n a : o n t h e failure t o repeat the p r e p o s i t i o n before humana cf. Rcid o n Ac. 1, 1 9 ; also cases in I use. 2, 1 1 : num censes apud eoj ipsos valere nisi admodum paucos; Pro Sest. 128: cuius umquam propter salutem nisi meam. q u i n q u e e r r a n t i u m s i d e r u m : cf. 1, 3 4 , and n. (stellis vagis)\ 2, 5 1 : earum quinque stellarum quae /also vocantur errantes; 2, 119; 3 , 5 1 . s o l , e t c . : its orbit, confined w i t h i n t h e limits of the ecliptic or a p p a r e n t path d e s c r i b e d by the sun a r o u n d the celestial s p h e r e as the earth p e r f o r m s its a n n u a l r e v o l u t i o n (duabus unius orbis ultimis partibus dtfiniens motum), is further d e s c r i b e d in 2. 4 9 ; 2, 1 0 1 ; cf. De Or. 3 , 1 7 8 : videmus hunc statum esse . . . sol ut

e i u s d e m i n c e n s a r a d i i s : o n t h e his­ tory of the discovery that the m o o n ' s light is b o r r o w e d f r o m the sun see Pease o n Dip. 2, 10, n. (lunaque suo I amine); cf. also b e l o w , 2, 5 0 ; 2 , 1 0 3 , and n. (lucem . .. a sole aceepit). m e n s t r u o s p a t i o : cf. 2, 5 0 : iam solis annuos cursus spatiis menstrms luna consequitur. o r b e m t e n e n t e s : cf. 2, 5 3 : orbem tenet.

436

1, 88

tius, ab isdem ! principiis disparibus temporibus * eadem spatia conficiunt. Numquid 3 tale, Epicure,4 vidisti? 88 Ne sit igitur sol, ne luna, ne stellae, quoniam nihil esse potest nisi quod attigimus 5 aut * vidimus. Quid? Deum ipsum numne 7 vidisti? Cur igitur credis esse? Omnia tollamus ergo quae aut historia nobis aut ratio nova adfert. Ita fit8 ut mediterranei · mare esse non cre1 hisdem DOM * attingimus DHNO • fict dttt. Rom., sit C medicare mci Ν

* tcmporisZ) * nunc quid CNB1 * cpicurei B1 · autjuel D ' nurnmc B, nonne NM, nunquid Ο · mediterranei CO, mediterranii A*, mediterrani AXBM,

aliac propiue . . . aliae remotius: for p. 67, 21 Busse; Asclep. in Metapb. p. 44, their order and the duration of their 35-36 Hayduck; p. 45, 13), Metrodorus orbits cf. 2, 52-53. (Tuu. 5, 27), Chrysippus (Fin. 5, 89; Λ terns: one might expect terra, but Fat. 12-13; Galen, De Plac. Hipp. 4. 2 cf. 2, 49: sol ... cum terras large luce com- (V, 374 K.), and 14 other cases), and pleverit easdem ... ο pace t; 2, 95: cum auiem Justin (Joseph. Vita, 340). Prudent. terras nox opacasset\ Mayor compares Apotb. 178, apostrophizes Sabcllius, and Leg. agr. 2, 62: in terris (of the whole Diogenes of Ocnoanda is fond of the world). figure (cf. fr. 5, col. 3, p. 11 William; ab isdem principiis: the figure is fr. 6, col. 2, p. 12; fr. 35, col. 2, p. 43), which is, of course, common in the that of race-horses starting from the carceres but running at different speeds; orators and poets. For the views of cf. 2, 51: quorum ex disparibus motiombus Greek and Latin rhetoricians upon it magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt.sec G. Curcio, L'apostrophe nella poena Epicure: cf. 1, 61, n. {Epicurus vero /at. (1903), 1-7. turn); 1, 112; also the note on cum ipso 88 igitur . . . igitur . . . ergo: these Epicure loquar, above. Apostrophe of a words make the reductio ad absurdum as philosopher regarded as inspiring one's logically convincing as possible. opponent is frequent, especially with the nisi quod attigimua: cf. Tusc. 1, 5 1 : name of Epicurus; e.g., Fat. 46; Ac. 2, nisi enim quod numquam vidimus id quale 123; Fin. 2, 22; 2, 98; Tusc. 3, 37; 3, 4 1 ; sit inteilegere non possumus; Plat. Tbeaet. p. Sen. Ep. 20,11 ; 97; 15, De Ben. 4 , 1 9 , 1 ; 155c: «ΙσΙν 8έ ούτοι [i.e., ol αμύητοι] ol Plut. De latenttr vivendo, 3, p. 1128f; ουδέν &λλο οΐόμενοι clvou ή ού άν δύνον­ Acl. fr. 11, p. 193 Herchcr ( - Suid. s.v. ται άπ-ρΐξ τοϊν χεροΐν λαβέσΰαι, πράξεις Φιλήμων); Max. Tyr. 4, 9 (bis); Lact. δέ χαΐ γενέσεις καΐ παν το άόρατον ούχ De Opif. 6, 10; Hcrmias, Irris. 7. Other αποδεχόμενοι ως έν ουσίας μέρει. philosophers or historians apostrophized numne: a rare phrase, found also in include Carncades (Div. 1, 23), Cratippus Am. 36; cf. R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, (Div. 2, 108; 2, 109), Zcno ('/use. 2, 29), Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2 1 (1914). 513Pythagoras (Etym. Gud. s.v. φής); Ana514, who finds no other certain cases xagoras (Asclcp. in Metaph. p. 61, 12 in this sense ("doch nicht etwa"); but Hayduck), Dcmocritus (Olympiod. in E. B. Lease (CI. Rep. 11 (1897), 348-349) Meteor. 2, 2, p. 143 Stuvc (ter)), Prota­ cites also Plaut. True. 546; Afran. 29 goras (Asclep. in Metaph. p. 270, 22-23 Ribbcck; Laberius 22 Ribbeck; Prud. Hayduck), Plato (Aristid. Or. 45, p. 32 C. Symm. 1, 322; 2, 940; Hamartig. 871. Dind.; Olympiod. in Meteor. 2, 2, p. 142 Ax (appendix) compares 1, 96: umquamne Stuvc), Aristotle (Galen, De Usu Part. vidisti? 8, 3 (III. 623 K.); Olympiod. in Meteor. nova: probably modifying ratio rather 2, 2, p. 144, 11-12 Stuve; in Categ. 5, than a predicate adjective with omnia

1, 88

437

dant. Quae sunt tantae l animi angustiae?2 Ut, si Seriphi natus 1

tantae add. A

* angustiaes Bl

quae sunt, etc.: exclamatory rather (though Ρ las be rg thinks the latter). ita fit: deteriores and the Roman edition than relative; Mayor compares 1, 9 1 : of 1471 ready?*/, which is attractive (cf. quis iste tantus casus', Virg. G. 4, 495: Phil. 12,16: itafiet ut), yet in 1,37; 1,121; quis tantus furor? ut: here equivalent to velut, "as for and Τ use. 2, 16, we have ita fit ut, so that example"; cf. 2, 86; Div. 1, 86; Fin. 4, this reading should probably be retained here; cf. also T. Wopkcns, Advers. crit. 30 (and Madvig's n.]; Ac. 2, 33 (and Rcid's n.]. 1 (1828), 75. Seriphi: a small island in the Cyclades mediterranei: cf. 2 Verr. 3, 192: (Ov. M. 5, 242: parvae . . . Seriphi; Juv. Henna mediterranta est maxime; 5, 70: 6, 563: parva . . . Seripl/o; 10, 70), twelve homines maritimos . .. Centuripinos, fa­ miles in circumference (Plin. N.H. 4,66), mines maxime mediterraneos. Is there low-lying (Ον. Λ/. 7, 464; Stat. Achill. perhaps in our passage a little of the 1, 205; yet L. Biirchner (in P.-W. 2A disparaging American slang sense of "fresh-water** attaching to the adjective? (1923), 1729) says that it reaches a height of 483 metres), and barren (Strab. So Max. Tyr. 30, 3, who cites Od. 11, 10, 5, 10; Sen. Dial. 12, 6, 4; Tac. Ann. 122-123: ot ού ίσασι θάλασσαν / 4, 2 1 ; saxo Seripbo; Flustath. ad Dion. άνέρες. Pcricg. 525 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2 , 319); mare esse non credant: cf. Aug. De Trin. 15, 21: absit etiam ui scire non negemusalso Hcsych. s.v. Σέριφος), is described quae testimonio didieimus aliorum; alioqmn as the most worthless island belonging esse nticimus oceanum; nescimus tsu terras to the Athenians (Schol. Ar. Aeharn. 541; atque urbes quas celeberrimajama commendat;542; Orig. C. Cels. 1, 29: ελαχίστης καΐ nestimus fuisse homines et opera eorum quaeασημότατης νήσου), and hence was used histonca lectione didicimus; nescimus quae during the Empire as a place of exile quotidie undecumque nuntiantur et indiciis (Tac. Ann. 2, 85; 4, 21; Juv. ll.ee; Sen. I.e.; Plut. De Exil. 7, p. 602a). Famous consonis contestantibusqut firmaniur; pos~ tremo nescimus in quibus locis vel e>c quibusas the landing-place of Danac's chest ho minibus fuerimus exorti; quia bate omnia (J. Bscher in P.-W. 4 (1901), 2085), its testimonies credidimtts aliorum. For parallels insignificance otherwise appears in the well-known story of Themistocles and in different fields cf. Philodcm. De Signis, 32, p. 98 De Lacy: άρ* ουχί τω the man from Scriphus {Sen. 8; Plat. Rep. 1, 329c-330a; Plut. Them. 18, 3; Reg. et Κρήτ<ην νήσ>ο<ν οίναι κα<ί Σί>κελΙαν Imp. Apophth. p. 185c; Orig. C. Cels. άπ<ισ>το<ϋ>σ<ιν> οί μή παρ<α>γενη1, 29; Stob. vol. 3, p. 728 Hcnsc; 5, p. θέντες; Philo, Quod ornnis Probus, 5: 1035), and it was perhaps the butt of καθάπερ έν νυκτί διάγοντες άπιστοΰσι τοις έν ήμερα ζώσι καΐ οσ' άν αύγαϊς άκ- comedians (cf. Strab. 10, 5, 10; Ar. fr. 705 Kock; Cratinus wrote a play called ράτοις τών ηλιακών άκτίνων ειλικρινέ­ Σερίφιοι; cf. Kock, 1, pp. 75-79). It is στατα περιαΟρήσαντες διηγώνται τε­ mentioned with contempt by Isocr. ράστια νομίζουσι φάσμασιν έοικότα, τών Aeginet. 9 and Liban. Declam. 24, 9. έν τοϊς θαύμασιν ού διαφέροντα; Lucian, With the scanty vegetation (Burchncr, Hermot. 31: t\ τις AtOCoy μηδεπώποτε op. cit.% 1731), the fauna was also small, άλλους ανθρώπους Ιδών, οίοι ήμεΐς έσa noiseless fiog being most often μεν, διά το μή άποδεδημηκέναι το παράmentioned and becoming proverbial παν, έ*ν τινι συλλύγω τών Α10ιύπ<υν διισχυρίζοιτο καΐ λέγοι μηδαμόθι της γης (ibid.). The narrowly provincial residents of such an island could hardly be ex­ ανθρώπους είναι λευκούς ή ξανθούς μηδέ pected to know much of natural history Λλλο τι ή μέλανας, άρα πιστευοιτ' αν υπ' beyond its limits. αυτών, κτλ.

438

1,89

esses nee umquam egressus ex insula,1 in qua lepusculos vulpeculasque 2 saepe vidisses, non crederes leones et 3 pantheras esse, cum tibi quales essent 4 dicerentur;δ si vero de elephanto β quis diceret, etiam rideri te putares. 89 Et 7 tu, quidem, Vellei, non vestro more sed dialecticorum, 1 ex insula om. D * uulpiculasque A · et] e Λ/1 · esse Dx retur dett. Vtn.% crederentur Ml · elcfanto AHFM% elephante Ο ras.rec. A

lepuaculot vulpeculasquc: the di­ minutives arc noteworthy; the smallness of the island seems reflected in its fauna. Also Cotta is fond of diminutives; cf. 1. 93; 1, 120, 3, 43; 3, 73; 3, 76; 3, 86. In Off. 1, 41, the vulpecula is contrasted to the lion, somewhat as here. Xcn. Cyneg. 5, 24, says that hares arc found in most of the islands more plentifully than on the mainland, since they are less troubled by foxes and eagles. That Ithaca lacked hares was remarked by An tig. Mirab. 11; Schol. Β Od. 17, 294; Eustath. in Od. 17, 295. Poll. 5, 75, de­ scribes their importation into Sicily, which previously lacked them; when imported into Leros they became a nuisance (Hygin. Astron. pp. 71-72 Buntc), and similarly in Astypalaea (Eustath. in //. 1, 39), and in the Balearic Islands (Plin. N.H. 8, 217-218; 8, 226), but the most famous example of their annoying fecundity—for which cf. Ambros. De Tobia, 43—was in Carpathus, where, after their introduction, they became a proverbial plague (Archil, fr. 152 Edmonds ap. Hcsych. s.v. Κάρπαθος τον μάρτυρα; Poll. 5, 75; Zcnob. 4, 48 (Paroem. Gr. 1, 98); Macar. 4. 94 (Paroem. Gr. 2, 176); Suppl. to Parotm. Gr. no. 31 (C. Graux, Lts testes gr. (1886), 126); M. E. Miillcr, Mel. de litt. gr. (1868), 358; 376; Eustath. in //. 2, 676; in Od. 17, 295; id., ad Dion. Pcrieg. 498 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 311); Anon, in Aristot. Rhei. 3, 11, p. 218, 5-14 Rabc; Suid. s.vv. λαγώς; 6 Καρπάθιος τόν λαγοΛν). In view of these facts we need not assume that Cicero—or his source— was precisely acquainted with the fauna of Scriphus, but rather that he ascribed

· diccet in

7

to it the characteristic animal of whose depredations in the islands he had heard reports. Plin. N.H. 8, 228, speaks of the lack of foxes in Crete, and Xcn. Cyneg. 5, 24, says of the islands ου γάρ είσιν ουτ* αλωπεκές έν ταΐς πολλαΐς αυτών. leonee et pantheras: for their range cf. A. Steier in P.-W. 13 (1927), 969-971 —at 970, 51, he states that the panther was never a European animal. Cicero is here, as in the case of the elephant, naturally not limited to animals with which he was personally familiar. Pop­ ular disbelief in unfamiliar animals is further illustrated by 1, 97: an qwequam .. . quia numquam vidimus—a passage which J. Bake (followed by Mayor) has unnecessarily transposed to follow rideri te putares in the present section; Max. Tyr. 8, 4: olov el καΐ νησιώτης άνήρ. αθέατος τοΰ Εππων γένους καΐ αμαθέστατος, άκούων δτι ήν Μακεδόντ βασιλεΐ κτήμα ό Βουκεφάλας, κτλ. Mar­ vellous talcs of travelers and the crea­ tions of mythology made credence even less easy, and Strato wrote a book περί των άπορουμένων ζψων [Diog. L. 5, 59]. 89 non vestro more: yet for the increasing interest of the Epicureans in logical problems cf. 1, 46, n. (natura . . . raiio)\ P. H. and E. A. De Lacy, Philodtmus: On Methods of Inference (1941), 138-156. As noted by R. Philippson (Symb. Os/oenses, 20 (1940), 22, n. 1) it is only here that the third argu­ ment—that ratio is found only in human form—begins to be seriously discussed, since before this the discussion has centred about beauty (especially 1, 78-80).

1,89

439

quae funditus l gens vestra non novit, argumenti sententiam * conclusisti. Beatos esse deos sumpsisti; concedimus. Beatum 1

q u o cffunditus iV

* scntentia

d i a b e t i c o r u m q u a e : is dialecticorum masculine, as often in Cicero (e.g., 1, 70), o r neuter (as in tin. 3 , 4 1 ; Τ use. 1, 1 4 ; Off. 1, 19)? If neuter, as Mayor holds, quae is an a p p r o p r i a t e relative, b u t the contrast with the m o r e personal vestro is i m p a i r e d ; il" masculine, s o m e scholars w o u l d e m e n d quae t o quo: (so the J u n t i n e e d i t i o n of 1516) o r quern—referring to more (so M a n u t i u s , L a m b i n u s , a n d o t h e r s ) . R o b y (ap. Mayor) w o u l d read below argument!s, and refer quae t o it. But S c h o c m a n n w o u l d better explain quae as a c o n s t r u c t i o n according t o s e n s e , c o m ­ p a r i n g Tusc. 1 , 4 : musici floruerunt discebantque id omnes; t o w h i c h M a y o r and others add: N.D. 1, 8 0 : ecquor fi/os, fiaccos, JrontoneSy capi tones, quae sunt in nobis; Fin. 1 , 1 7 : Demoeritea dicit . . . ille; 5, 16: Carneadia . . . divisio est . . . ille; Tusc. 4, 4 8 : gladiatorium id quidem quamquam in eis ipsis videmus; Brut. 112, senator/am . . . sententiam cuius erat ille princeps; Sail. Cat. 18, 1: coniuravere pauei . . . in quibus Catitina fust, de qua dicam. Cf. Rcid on Ac. 2, 1 0 3 ; E . Lofstedt, Sjntactiea, 2 (1933), 145-146, η . 3 , w h o thinks that the harshness o f the c o n s t r u c t i o n is mitigated by p u t t i n g i n t o a parenthesis the w o r d s quae fundi tus gens vestra non novit. g e n s vestra: cf. the use of genus (as in Brut. 131), natio (2, 74, b e l o w , where sec the note), and familia (as in Div. 2, 3, a n d parallels cited by Pease. n o n n o v i t : cf. 1, 7 0 : idem fadt contra dialecticos; Ac. 2, 97: fzpicuro, qui totam dialect team et contemnit et irridet [and Reid's n.|; Fin. 1, 22: tollit definitionesy nihil de dividendo ac partiendo docet, non quo modo efficiatur concludaturque ratio tradit, etc.; 2, 18: dum dialecticam . . . con­ temnit Epicurus; 2, 2 7 ; D i o g . L. 10, 3 1 : τήν διαλεκτικήν ώς παφέλκουσχν ά π ο δοκιμάζουσιν. R. Hirzcl (Untersuch. ξ. Cic philos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 179-180) t h i n k s that Z c n o the E p i c u r e a n , in­ fluenced by the attacks of Carncades,

expanded the Epicurean use of dialectic and otherwise refined the original l a w n c s s of the older E p i c u r e a n i s m . argumenti sententiam conclusisti: a perplexing passage in w h i c h , t h o u g h with s o m e hesitation, I follow the r e a d i n g of AB, which M a d v i g (on Fin. 1, 30) considers impossible, r e m a r k i n g : La tine rationem, argumentum concludere dicimur .. . sententiam, rem non magis concludere dicimur quam . . . rem negare aut veritatem res. But C. F. W . Miillcr (ad loc.) well de­ fends the mss, citing Brut. 3 4 : concluditqut sententiam; Ac. 3 2 : orationss ratione conclusae; Orat. 20: oratione neque perfecta neque conclusa; 230: concluditqut sententias; and o t h e r cases. Sec also Rcid o n Ac. 2, 2 6 ; and on Fin. 1, 30. A m o n g o t h e r readings are (1) argumentis sententiam cone. of the R o m a n edition of 1471 (followed

by Mayor), (2) argumentQ sententiam com, of certain deteriores (followed by Miillcr and Goethe), (3) argumenta sententiae cone. of deteriores (followed by S c h o c m a n n and Baiter), and (4) argu­ menti sententiam cone, (of Plasbcrg and Ax, c o m p a r i n g 2, 2 0 : angustia autem conclusae rationis). O f these 1 is nearest t o AB (which might have diverged by haplog r a p h y of s), and 1 a n d 2 arc alike in construction and general m e a n i n g . T h e passage means, I t h i n k , " n o t in your o w n characteristic m a n n e r b u t in that of the logicians you have r o u n d e d o u t the t h o u g h t of y o u r a r g u m e n t . " R a c k h a m , w h o retains argumenti sententiam conc.y m o r e freely r e n d e r s : "expressed the d o c ­ trine in the form of a syllogism." T h e passage t o which Cotta here refers is in 1, 48, a b o v e . b e a t o s e s s e , e t c . : w h a t follows is the t y p e of chain-syllogism which in Fin. 4, 50, Cicero calls a sorites: iam ille sorites, quo nihil putatis esse vitiosius; quod bonum sit id esse optabile; quod optabile id expetendum; quod expetendum id laudabile; dein reliqta gradus. E l s e w h e r e , h o w e v e r , he applies this t e r m t o the s o p h i s m of the

440

1,89

autem esse * sine virtute neminem 2 posse;' id quoque damus, et libenter quidem. 32 Virtutem autem sine ratione constare non posse; conveniat id quoque necesse est. Adiungis nee* rationem esse nisi in δ hominis figura. Quern tibi hoc darurum putas? Si enim ita esset, quid opus erat te gradatim istuc β pervenire? Sumpsisses 7 tuo iure. Quid 8 autem est istuc gradatim? 1 4 csscom. ACN · memincmZ? * esse posse D*NO ncc om. A * in 7 add. Μ · ista Η sumpsisses . . . iure . quid . . . gradatim ita transp. I. Facciolati, De Inexp/icabilibus, 2, 28, quod autem est istuc gradatim. sumsisscs tuo iure AH (est add.) NFM, quod autem est istud gradatim, sumpsisses tuo iure DxO ■ quid dett. Rom., quod cett.

acervus\ cf. Ac. 2, 49: cum aliquid minutatim through a train of reasoning, as in Ax. it gradatim additur aut demitur, soritas 2, 49; 2, 93; Tusc. 1, 57. boc vocant, quia acervum efficiunt uno add/to eumpeieeee: with this subjunctive— grano [and cf. Pease on Div. 2, 11 J. probably jussive—cf. 3, 76: dedisses; and Chain-syllogisms were especially used by other Ciceronian examples collected by the Stoics (e.g., 2, 164, below; cf. E. R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Zcllcr, Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics, Spr. 2, 1· (1912), 187; H. Blase in G/otta, 1 Engl, trans. (1880), 216, n. 1), but they 10 (1920), 30-38, especially 3 1 ; R. might also be employed by their op­ Methncr in G/otta, 11 (1921), 204. On ponents (e.g., 3, 93). Mayor resolves the meaning of sumpiurn in logic cf, the present scries into simple syllogisms: Mart. Cap. 4, 404: ptenam sententiam cum (1) all that arc blessed arc virtuous, but proposuerimus aliquid ex ea volentes efficere, the gods arc blessed therefore the cum concessa fuerit, sump turn dicitur. but'c gods arc virtuous; (2) all that arc virtuous etiam uni sententiae alia certa ratione debet are rational, but the gods arc virtuous, innecti et utique propter id quod inferre therefore they are rational; (3) all that volumui concedenda, et haec cum concessa are rational are in human form, but the fuerit sumρturn dicitur. gods arc rational, therefore they arc in tuo iure: cf. 1, 77: arripere . . . quasi human form. vestro iure. et libenter quidem: cf. Div. 1, 17; quid . . . gradatim: this clause the Rep. 1, 30; 2, 64; Τ use. 2, 26. mss place before sumpsisses tuo iure, but it virtutem . . . sine ratione: cf. Philo, was very properly transposed by J. De Opif. Mundi, 73: κακίας U καΐ αρε­ Facciolati (De Inexp/icabi/ibus, 2 (1725), τής ώς άν οίκος νους και λόγος. 28) to its present position, where most quern tibi hoc daturum putas: cf. editors recognize that it belongs; cf. Ac. 2, 50: quis enim tibi dederit; Fin. 4, 48: also A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manu­ scripts (1918), 357. J. Walker, however, quis enim tibi prim urn Mud concesserit; 4, 49: followed by Davics and Erncsti bracket quis igitur tibi istud dabit? Also Pease on Div. 2, 1, n. (minime adrogans) on the quod autem est istuc gradatim as the mar­ excessive assumptions of the Epicureans. ginal inquiry of a bewildered copyist. opus erat: for the indicative cf. 1, 19, But, as Mayor notes, gradatim is not a word hard to understand. Further, n. {longum est). without this sentence nam in the next gradatim: for the use of this word loses most of its point, but as here ar­ in describing the method of the sorites cf. 2, 164; Ac. 2, 49; 2, 93; Tusc. 1, 57; ranged the sentence nam . . . accedis analyzes what is meant by gradatim. Off. 1, 160; Hier. Πρ. 69, 2, 5. The introductory word of the sentence pervenire: of arriving at a conclusion

1,90

441

Nam a beads 1 ad virtutem, a virtute ad rationem video te venisse gradibus; a ratione ad humanam figuram quo modo accedis? Praecipitare istuc quidem est, non descendere. 90 Nee vero intellego cur maluerit Epicurus dcos hominum 1

habcatis

AlN

a p p e a r s in AB as quod, which Plasberg a n d Ax retain, s o m e w h a t u n c o n v i n c i n g l y e x p l a i n i n g it as = quale; Schoemann e m e n d s t o qui: " h o w a b o u t y o u r ' s t e p b y s t e p ' ? " (i.e., n o t w h a t is it but w h a t a b o u t the p r o p r i e t y of using i t ? ) . But quid of t h e deteriorts seems m o r e in line with 3 , 2 1 : quid dieis 'melius'? venisse . . . acccdie . . . praecipitare . . . d e s c e n d e r e : different phases of lo­ gical p r o g r e s s i o n , all legitimate save t h e t h i r d , w h i c h is a logical saJtus in demonstrando\ cf. 1, 98: hoc est non con­ siderate sed quasi sortiri quid loquare. For praecipitare cf. Ac. 2, 6 8 : sustinenda est . . . adsensio, ne praecipitet si temere processerit. W i t h the form of t h e clause cf. Fat. 4 6 : optare hoc quidem est, non disputare; Fin. 2, 2 6 : hoc est non dividere sed frangere; Tusc. 2, 3 0 : optare hoc qtadem est, non docere. i s t u c q u i d e m : istuc is here the n e u t e r p r o n o u n , frequent in C i c e r o ; a b o v e (istic pervenire) the a d v e r b , rare in C i c e r o . 9 0 c u r m a l u e r i t E p i c u r u s : cf. Tusc. 1, 6 5 : fingebat Jjaec Homer us et humana ad deos transferebat; divina mallcm ad nos. quae autem divina? vigere, sapere, invenire, meminisse; A u g . Conf. 1, 25. It w a s but n a t u r a l , h o w e v e r , that early m e n s h o u l d have c o m p a r e d the less familiar and m o r e d i s t a n t g o d s w i t h the nearer and m o r e familiar—themselves a n d their f e l l o w s — r a t h e r than m a k i n g the reverse c o m p a r i s o n , a n d o n c e made the simili­ t u d e naturally persisted, despite s u c h p h i l o s o p h i c d o u b t s as arc here expressed. T h e likeness of man and G o d was a c o m m o n p l a c e , b o t h pagan a n d C h r i s t i a n ; e.g., Legg. 1, 2 5 : virtus eadem in bornine ac deo neque alio in genere . . . est igitur ho mini cum deo simi/itudo; also it is found in P y t h a g o r a s (Thcmist. Or. 15, p . 1 9 4 b : καΐ γ α ρ ί φ η Πυθαγόρας ό Σ ά μ ι ο ς εικόνα

προς Οεόν είναι ανθρώπους; Suid. s.v. αγαθοεργία· Οπερ Ι φ η ό ΙΙυθαγόρας όμοιότατον ϊχειν τ ω θεώ τον άνθρωπον), Pindar (Nem. 6, 4 - 5 : αλλά τι προσφέρομεν έμπαν ή μέγαν / νόον ήτοι φύσιν άνΟρώποις), Plato (Rep. 6, 5 0 1 b : ξυμμιγνΰντες τε καΐ κεραννΰντες έκ τ ώ ν επιτηδευμάτων τό άνδρείκελον, άπ* εκείνου τεκμαιρόμενοι, ό δή καΐ " Ο μ η ­ ρος έκάλεσεν έν τοις άνθρώποις έ γ γ ι γ νόμενον Οεοειδές τε καΐ Οεοείκελον; cf. Lact. Inst. 2, 10, 4), D i o g e n e s the Cynic ( D i o g . L. 6, 5 1 : τους αγαθούς άνδρας θεών εικόνας είναι), M u s o n i u s (fr. 17, p . 90 H e n s e : καθόλον δέ άνθρω­ πος, μ ί μ η μ α μέν Οεοΰ μόνον τ ώ ν επιγεί­ ων εστίν |, Galen (De Usu Part. \f 2 (III, 3 Κ . ) : ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω δέ, σοφδν γαρ τού­ το τδ ζώον καΐ μόνον τ ώ ν επί γ η ς θείον), Lucian (Pro Imag. 1 3 : ω σ α ύ τ ω ς δέ καΐ έν ταΐς τοιαύταις είκοσι ν ούχ ούτως άν­ θρωπος μείζων γίγνεται ην τις αυτόν θεώ άπεικάζη ώς τό θείον ανάγκη έλαττοΰσθαι προς τό ένδέον έπικλώμενον), N o n n u s ( 4 1 , 6 5 - 6 6 : άλλα θεών (νδαλμα γονής αύτόχθονι £ίζη / πρωτοφανής χρύσειος έμαιώθη στάχυς ανδρών) a n d Simplicius (in Categ. 7, p . 2 0 1 , 24-27 K a l b flcisch: εΐ δέ άνθρωπος ζμοιος θεώ λέ­ γεται καΐ δλως είκών παραδείγματι, άρα καΐ τα τοιαύτα προς τί έστιν της σ χ έ ­ σεως ουκ άντιστρεφυύσης; ού γαρ δή καΐ ό θεός όμοιος ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω ή τό παράδειγμα τ η είκόνι) — not a c o m p l e t e list, but o n e illustrative of various a u t h o r s in w h o m t h e idea a p p e a r s , t h o u g h there seems lacking in p a g a n i s m the H e b r e w c o n c e p t of G o d as h a v i n g created m a n in his o w n image (Gen. 1,26-27; Ps. 8 , 5 ; Ecclus. 17, 3 ; Ephes. 4, 2 4 ; Co/oss. 3, 10). O b ­ jections similar t o that here raised by Cotta arc found in T e r t . Adv. Marc. 2, 16: porro cum pariter agnoscas bominem a Deo inflatum in animam vivam, non Deum ah

442

1,90

similes dicere quam homines deorum. Quaeres quid intersit; si enim hoc illi * simile sit, 2 esse illud huic. Video; sed hoc dico, non ab hominibus formae figuram venisse ad deos; 3 di enim semper 4 fuerunt, nati numquam sunt, si quidem aeterni sunt 5 futuri; at homines nati; ante igitur humana forma quam homines 1 illis Β ■ simile est sit (est del.) Η * ct dii B, dii NF, dum Μ si semper BF * si quidem aeterni sunt add. Bt quia aeterni sunt siquidem aeterni sunt Η 4

bomine, satis perversum est ui in Deo potius merely in the sense of "beauty." humana constituas quam in bomine divina; di enim temper fuerunt: probably in bominis imagine Deum imbuas potius quamthe view of the philosophically minded of Cotta's day, but by no means an es­ Dei bominem. et baec ergo imago censenda est Dei in bomine, quod eosdem motus et sensussential part of early popular belief, babeat bumanus animus quos et Deus, licet according to which, as seen in the poets, non tales quales Deus; Orig. Comm. in gods had been very definitely born, at Ep. ad Roman. 1, 19: et Anthropomor- particular times and places. By the time pbitas intellegendus est confutare, qui in of Plutarch, however, the statement can be ventured (Stoic. Repugn. 38, p. 1051e-f): ecclesia positi imaginem corpoream bominis Dei esse imaginem dicunt, ignorantes illud φθαρτών δέ καΐ γενητόν ουδείς ώς ϊπος quod in Centή scripturn est ad imaginem Dei είπεΐν διχνοεΐσθαι θεόν; cf. the oracle factum esse bominem. The well-known re­ of Dodona in Pau$. 10, 12, 10: Ζ?ϋς ήν, Ζευς εστίν, ΖεΊ>ς έσσεται* ώ μεγάλε Ζεϋ. mark of Voltaire that God created man With the argument drawn from the re­ in his own image and man returned the lative ages of gods and men, cf. Arnob. compliment is in part anticipated by Antonius, Adv. Gentes, 29-30 {Pair. Lat. 4, 8: quaero et rogito utrumne videantur anJi5, 262-263): cum Deus omnipotens bominem quiores dii esse natura, tempore, vetustate an formaverit olim j audet homo formare homines\ an apes, fruges, virguita, et cetera? dubitabit hominum nemo quin in numeris deum. hoc illi . . . illud huic: cf. Ac. 2, 49: dicatis deos aetatibus saecuiis cuncta quaeut nihil inter hoc et illud intersit. On the cumque sunt anteire. quod si babet se ita, shift from similis ■+- gen. to similis + dat. qui fieri per rerum naturam potest ut ex cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. rebus postea procreatis acciperent nomina ea quae sunt priora ternparibus? lat. Spr. 2, 1· (1912), 449-450. video: "I see your point*' (Mayor). %\ quidem aeterni aunt futuri: as formae figuram: cf. 1, 48: animantium Vellcius has so often emphasized; e.g., formam vincit bominis figura; 1, 54, n. 1, 25; 1, 26; 1, 27; 1, 29; 1, 45; 1, 49; (formae ttfigurat); 2, 117: forma ipsa cf. 1, 107; 1, 109. With sunt futuri cf. figuraque', Tusc. 1, 37: formam aliquam 1, 103: qui beatus futurus est; Fin. 2, 85: figuramque; Off. 1, 126: formam nostram si veri amici futuri sumus. Mayor remarks reliquamquefiguram\ De Or. 2, 98; 3, 179: that the future participle "is used be­ cause the question whether the gods formam et figuram; Orat. 9: formis et figitris; Accius 254 Ribb.: formae figurae; arc in future to be called aeterni would be Lucr. 4, 69: format servarefiguram\ Tac. decided by the fact of their having been Agr. 46, 3; Plin. Paneg. 55. The two born in the past." words perhaps represent μορφή and ante igitur humana forma quam ho­ σχήμα; cf. Pbilippians, 2, 7-8. Mayor mines : an example of Platonic idealism thinks the precision is intended to which the materialistic Vellcius could prevent the misunderstanding of formam hardly be expected to accept!

1,91

443

ea qua * erant forma dii inmortales; non ergo illorum humana forma sed nostra divina dicenda est. Verum hoc * quidem ut voletis; illud quaero, quae fuerit tanta fortuna (nihil enim ratione in rerum natura factum esse 3 vultis)— (91) sed tamen quis 4 iste tantus casus, unde tarn felix concursus atomorum ut repente6 homines deorum forma nasccrentur? Seminane β deorum decidisse de caelo putamus in terras 7 et sic 1 caquc dett. Aid., H\?) • ne om. ACNOM

7

» hocom.H t c r r a m A1

e a q u a erant: t w o principal r e a d i n g s arc here f o u n d , that of ACNB: ante igitur bumana forma quam homines ea, qua erant forma dii inmortales, "so the human f o r m existed before m e n existed in that form [abl. of quality] in which t h e im­ m o r t a l g o d s w e r e , " a n d that of deteriores a n d t h e Aldinc edition of 1 5 2 3 : ante igitur bumana forma quam famines, eaque erant forma dii inmortales, "therefore the h u m a n form existed before m a n k i n d , a n d it was the form of the i m m o r t a l g o d s " ( R a c k h a m ) . Desire t o follow the best m s s and the principle of the lectio difficilior lead mc t o accept the f o r m e r r e a d i n g , despite a certain clumsiness in its style a n d despite the satisfactory sense and form of the latter reading. But with t h e a w k w a r d repetition of forma Schocm a n n c o m p a r e s that of causa in Rep. 1, 4 1 ; o f be Hum in Catil. 3 , 2 5 ; of /ex in Pro Cluent. 148 a n d 156; and of locus in Caes. B.G. \, 49, 1. h o c q u i d e m : sc. esto. ut v o l e c i s : cf. Phil. 2, 118: ut roles. i l l u d : of a following p o i n t . n i h i l e n i m ratione: the mechanistic views of Velleius allow foi c h a n c e but not for p u r p o s e . 91 e e d t a m e n : r e s u m p t i v e , after the digression of the t h o u g h t of 1, 8 4 ; cf. 2, 6 1 ; 2, 7 1 ; De Or. 2, 3 6 5 ; H o r . S. 1, 1, 27 (and U j a y ' s n.). q u i e iste tantus c a s u s : cf. 1, 8 8 : quae sunt tantae animi angustiae; Τ use. 4 , 4 0 : etenim quis erit tandem modus iste; 4 , 7 0 : quis est enim iste amor amicitiaef c o n c u r s u s a t o m o r u m : cf. 1, 6 6 : concursu quodamfortuito and n. {concursu . . .

3

est Ο

* qui Bl

· repente* Β

for tut to); 2, 9 4 : concursus atomorum; Quintil. Inst. 1,2, 2 : an atomorum concursu mundus sit effectus; Lact. De Ira, 10, 27: id concursu atomorum . . . perfici potuisse; 10, 2 8 ; 10, 3 9 : si concursus atomorum . . . ea quae videmus effecit; Ambr. Exam. 1 , 7 : ut atomorum concurstone mundus coiret. s e m i n a n e d e o r u m d e c i d i s s e : cf. t h e passages cited at 1, 1, n. {ad cognitionem animi); also Sen. 11: sed credo deos inmor­ tales sparsisse animos in corpora bumana; Legg. 1, 2 4 : disputari solet . . . extitisse quandam maturitatem serendi generis bumani, quod sparsum in terras atque sat urn divino auctum sit animorum munere, cunique alia quibus cobaererent famines e mortali genere sumpserunt, quae fragilia essent et caduca animum esse ingeneratum a deo. ex quo vere vel agnatio nobis cum caelestibus vel genus vel stirps appellari potest; Anaxagoms ap. Ircn. C. Haeres. {\rorsokrat. 1, no. 46 A 113): Anaxagoras autem . . . dogmati^avit facta animalia decidentibus e caelo in terram seminibus; Vitruv. 8, pracf. 1: Euripides auditor Anaxagorae . . . aera et terram eamque e caelestium imbrium conceptionibus inseminatam fetus gentium et omnium animalium in mundo procreavisse; t u r . Chrysipp. 839, 1-5 N a u c k : Γ α ί α μ£γ1σττ; καΐ Διός ΑΙΟήρ, / ό μέν ανθρώπων xotl θεών γενέτωρ. / ή 0' ύγροβόλους σταγόνας νοτ ί ϊ ς / παραδε;αμένη τίκτει θνητούς, / τίκτει βοτάνην φυλά τε θηρών; this in t u r n influencing Pacuv. Cltrys. 90-94 Ribbcck (cf. 2, 9 1 , b e l o w ) , and especially Lucr. 2, 991-995: denique caelesti sumus omnes semine oritatdi; j omnibus Hie idem pater est, unde alma liquentis j umoris guttas mater cum terra recepit, j feta par it

444

1,91

homines1 patrum similes extitisse? Vellem diceretis; deorum cognationem agnoscerem non invitus. Nihil tale dicitis, sed casu 1

homines deorum forma (deorum forma del.) Ν

nitidat fruges arbustaque latta / et genus a negative answer; cf. 1, 92: ontnesne. bumanum, parti omnia soula ferarum [cf. R. Kuhncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. the note at 2, 66, below, on the Ιερός lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 504, well observe γάμος]; Ον. Met. 1, 78-83: nafus homo that -tie is usually attached to the em­ est; five bunt divino stmine fecit / Hie phatic word in its clause; for parallels opifex rerumt mundi meltons origp, / five in which a negative answer is expected recens tellus seductaque nuper ab alto j see their citations on pp. 505-506. aetbere cognati retinebat semina caeli, j deorum decidisee de: unintentional quam satus Iape to mix turnfluvialibusundis / alliteration. jinxit in effigiem moderantum etmcta deorum; pucaxnus: for the indicative cf. 1, 80. Manil. 4, 886-887: an dubium est habitare n. (arbitramur)\ 1, 83: facimus. deum sub pectore nostro / in caelumque redire patrum timilee: cf. Virg. Eel. 1, animas caeloque venire \ Sen. Ep. 73, 16: 22-23; Stob. vol. 1, 295-296 Wachsmuth semina in corporibus human/s divina di- on likenesses of children to their parents. spersa sunt; Dial. 8, 5, 5: en illud verum vellem diceretie: cf. Τ use. 5, 20: sitt quo maxime probatur homines divini essevellem praemio elicere possemus; R. Kuhnerspiritus partem ac velut scintillas quasdam C. Stegmann, op. at., 2, 2" (1914), 179astrorum in terram desiluisse atque alieno 180. loco haesisse; Arr. Epict. 1, 9, 4: άπ* εκεί­ deorum cognationem: in addition to νου [sc. θεοϋ] δέ τά σπέρματα καταπέπthe passages cited above in the note on τωχεν ούχ είς τόν πατέρα τδν έμόν μό­ seminal* deorum deaditse, cf. E. Pfciflcr νον ούδ" είς τόν πάππον, άλλ' είς άπαντα in ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 2 (1916), 116, n. 0; μέν τά επί γης γεννώμενα τε καΐ φυόPease on Div. 1, 64, n. {deorum cognatione); μενα; 1, 13, 3: έκ των αυτών σπερμάτων 1, 110, n. (haustos animos et libatos), to γένονεν καΐ της αύτης άνωθεν καταβο­ which add: Plat. Prot. 322a: επειδή δέ, λής 1, 14, 6; Amm. Marc. 25, 3, 17: ό άνθρωπος θείας μετέσχε μοίρας, πρώ­ tamquam a cognatione caelitumτον μέν δια την τοΰ θεοΰ συγγένειαν; defluentem; Hier. Ep. 51, 4, 4: iuxta aliam Hor. S. 2, 2, 79; Μ. Aurel. 5, 27; proprietatem% "cadaver" did quia animae Muson. fr. 18a, p. 96 Hensc: τον 4νde caelo ruerint; 120, 10, 2: ne iuxta θρωπον, ώσπερ συγγενέστατον τοις θεPythagoram et Ρla tone m et discipuJos eorumοΐς των επιγείων; Arr. Epict. 1, 1, 12; . . . dicamus animas lapsas esse de caelo; 1, 9, 1; 1, 9, 11: έπιγνόντες τήν προς 126, 1,2: utrum lapsa de caelo sitt ut Pytha­ τους θεούς συγγένειαν; 1, 9, 22; 1, 14, goras pbilosophus omnesque Platonici et 6; 1, 17, 27; 2, 8, 11; [Apul.] Ascl. 22: Origines putantt an απόρροια dei substan tiae, homo diss cognatione coniunctus\ Julian, ut Stoici, Manicbeus et Hispana Priscilliani Ad Sacerd. p. 292b: έκ τών θεών πάντες haere sis suspicantur [cf. Adv. Rufin. 2, 10);„γεγονότες; Vett. Val. Antb. 9, proem, Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 9, 1: animarum p. 330, 17 Kroll; Aug. CD. 3, 4: de originem manare de caelo inter recte philo- sententia Varronis qua utile esse dixit ut sopbantes indubitatae constat esse senfentiae; se homines dis genitos mentiantur; Procl. also cf. the concepts of (1) man as a in Tim. p. 310a (p. 231 Diehl): τους fallen god (the passages collected by Πλατωνικούς, βσοι τήν ήμετέραν ψυχήν A. D. Nock, edition of Sallustius (1926), Ισοστάσιόν τε άποφαίνουσι τοις θεοΐς liii-liv, nn. 66-67); (2) life as originating καΐ όμοούσιον ταΐς θείαις ψυχαΐς; Schol. from the sky (Bailey on Lucr. 2, 1154). Pind. Nem. 6, 14; S. A. Cook in W. R. Mayor remarks that -ne, when not Smith, Relig. of the Semites* (1927), 509attached to the principal verb, often, 512; M. van den Bruwacne, La tbeologie as here, expresses surprise and expects de Cic. (1937), 200, n. 1; A. Giblct in

1,91

445

esse factum ut essernus similes deorum. Et nunc argumenta quaerenda sunt quibus hoc refellatur. Utinam tarn facile vera invenire * possim 2 quam falsa convincere. 33 Etenim enumerasti memoriter et copiose, ut mihi quidem admirari lubcret* in homine esse Romano tantam scientiam, 1 ucramucnire A1 OF1, iubcrct NO

■ posscm D, Lact. Inst. 2, 3, 24 ; De Ira, 11, 10

' liberet

Stud. Hellenist. 5 (1948), 100, n. 1. in mentem venire solet quare verum sit aliquid non invitue: cf. Fin. 1,4; Tusc. 1, 40; quam quare falsum; 1, 60: quid non sit Legg. \,51; Am. 25; Att. 8,10; 11,16, 4; citius quam quid sit dixerim. Da vies com­ for the litotes P. Parzingcr, Beitr. ^. pares Athcnag. De Resurr. 10: Κλαττον Kenntn. d. Fntwickl. d. He. Sti/s (1910), 16. γάρ το ψευδός έλέγχειν τοΰ τήν άλήθειαν κρατύνειν. casu: the explanation used by the Epicureans for any concomitant varia­ possim: D and Lactantius in both tions which might seem the result of quotations here read possem, but the pre­ intention. sent subjunctive is attested by the best ct nunc: "and after all this"; what mss, is perfectly grammatical, and makes Mayor calls the "exclamatory, or pa­ Cotta less despairing in the search for thetic use of et ( = εΐτα)," with examples truth than if he had used the contrary in 1, 93: et soletis queri; 1, 100: et eos to fact implications of the imperfect. vituptrabar, Div. 2, 69: et negant bijtorici; etenim: beginning the refutation of 2, 121: et miramur aliquando; Tusc. 1, 92: the false arguments just alluded to. et dubitas; 3, 35: et tu oblivisci tubes', Pro enumerasti: in 1, 25-41. Tu/l. 42: et miramini; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. memoriter: "with accurate memory"; 42: et quisquam dubitavit [so 45,; Phil. 1, cf. 1, 113: summa enim memoria pronuntia19: et vos acta Caesaris defenditis; Virg. G. bat. Mayor compares Plat. Polit. 257b: 2, 433: */ dubitant homines serere; Aen. 1, καΐ δικαίως καΐ πάνυ μεν ούν μνημονι48: et quisquam numen Iimonis adorat; 6, κώς έπέπληξάς μοι τ6 περί τους λο­ 806: et dubitamus adbuc virttttem extendere γισμούς αμάρτημα. Cf. the notes of factis', Liv. 2, 38, 5: et banc urbem vos non Madvig and of Rcid on Fin. 1, 34, hostium ducttis\ 3, 19, 7: et vos .. . signa showing that in l^tin the word regularly intuitslis; Plin. Paneg. 14: et needttm im- means "with a good memory" rather perator . .. eras; 46; 56: et quanta plttra than simply "without notes." Cf. also adbuc restan t; Tac. Agr. 15, 4: et fiumine the praise of Vcllcius by Cotta in 1, 58; non oceano defendi; Juv. 7, 124-125: et and sec Div. 2, 35: tut quidem cuius etiam melius nos / egimus. memoriam admiror. utinam . . . convincere: cf. Lact. luberet: Hcindorf and others have Inst. 2, 3, 24: nota Ciceronis vox est: uti­ objected that wonder is involuntary, not nam tarn facile vera invenire possem [sic] a matter of choice, and various emen­ quam falsa convincere; De Ira, 11, 10: adeodations have been suggested. But, as et ipse testatus est falsum quidem apparere, Mayor suggests, admirari here means veritatem tamen latere, utinam, inquit, tarn "to express my wonder." facile vera invenire possem [sic] quam falsa homine . . . Romano: cf. 1, 58. Such convincere. quod quidem non dissimulanter, knowledge ut in a Greek, trained in detail Academicus, sed vere atque ex animi senin the philosophy of his own land and tentia proclamavit, quia Veritas bumanis language, would be noteworthy, yet sensibus erui numquam potest. VX'ith the less of an achievement than in a Roman, thought cf. 1, 57: mihi enim non tarn facile with his natural handicaps in the study,

446

1,92

usque * a Thale * Milesio de deorum natura philosophorum sententias. 92 Omnesne tibi illi delirare 3 visi sunt qui sine manibus et 4 pedibus constare deum posse decreverint ? * Ne hoc quidem vos movet considerantis, quae sit utilitas quaeque* oportunitas in 7 homine membrorum, ut iudicetis membris humanis deos non egere? Quid enim pedibus opus est sine ingressu, quid manibus si nihil conprehendendum8 est, quid reliqua · discriptione I0 1 usque) ut quae Blt aisque Dl * talc NO * dclilare AlBl * et add. Β decreucrunt NO · quaequc] quae Ο ' in add. A ■ comprehendum D 1β % • de reliqua D dcscriptione DNOM

5

both linguistic and social (cf. the apolo­ άμύνχσθαι χρεία τις ήν, μάτην ούκ ώετο δεϊν αύτω προσάπτει ν, ουδέ ποδών gies by Cicero in 1, 1-14). ουδέ δλως της περί τήν βάσιν υπηρεσίας Thale: on the declension of this name . . . επί δέ τήν περίοδον ταύτην άτ* ου­ in Latin cf. R. Kuhner-F. Holzweissig, δέν ποδών δέον άσκελές καΐ άπουν αυτό Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 1» (1912), 492. έγέννησεν; Philo, Quod Deus immu/abi/is, The ablative form Tbalete occurs only in Rep. \,22; Thale only here. Yet Cicero 56-59 (57: εΐ κέχρηται τοις οργανικοί; μέρεσι, βάσεις μέν έχει του προέρχεσθαι also varies between Thalettm {Rep. 1, 25), Τ halt m {Div. 1,111, where sec Pease's n.), χάριν—βαδιεΐται δέ ποΐ πεπληρωκώς τα and Tha/en {Div. 2, 58; De Or. 3, 137), πάντβ . . . καΐ χείρας μέντοι προς τό λα­ βείν τε καΐ δοΰναν · λαμβάνει μέν δη nap* so that there seems no good reason for ούδεν&ς ουδέν—προς γάρ τό άνεπιchange here. Cf. also Prob. Catbo/. 1 δεεϊ καΐ τά σύμπαντα έχει κτήματα— {Gram. Lat. 4, 23, 17-19 Kcil). . . . οφθαλμών γε μήν ούκ έδεΐτο, οίς dc deorum natura: cf. the note on άνευ φωτός αίσθητοΰ κατάληψις ού γί­ the title. νεται· τό δέ αίσθητόν φώς γενητόν, έώ92 omnesne: cf. 1, 91, n. {seminane ρα δέ ό θεός καΐ πρό γενέσεως φωτΐ χρώdeorum decidisse). delirare: cf. 1, 37, n. {quasi delirans). μενος έαυτω. τί δέ δή λέγειν περί τών της τροφής οργάνων; εΐ γάρ ταΰτ* ίχει, decreverint: for the subjunctive cf. καΐ τρέφεται καΐ πληρωθείς μέν άπο1, 34, n. {si/it). παύεται, παυσάμενος δέ δεϊται πάλιν, και quae sit utilitas: cf. 1, 99, and n. {capite collo . . . eruribus); 1, 123: membris τάλλα δσα τούτοις ακόλουθα ούκ άν είποιμι); Iambi. De Mysi. 1, 10: ού περιbominum praeditum omnibus usu membrorum ne mini mo quidem \ 3, 3: deos . . . membris ειργομένη που δεϊται δι' οργάνων σω­ .. . bumanis praeditos sed eorum membrorumματικών, έτερων τινών σωμάτων έκτος usum null am habere \ Div. 2, 40: deos ... όντων άντιλαμβάνεσθαι. Cf. R. PhilippEpicurus . . . habere putat eadem membra son in Sjmb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 35; also what Tcrt. De Resurr. Cam. 60; quae nos nee usum ullum habere membrorum; Plat. Tim. 33c-34a [and Cicero's trans­ Orig. De Resurr. (17, 61 Lommatzsch); lation in Tim. 18-19): ομμάτων τε γάρ and Aug. Serm. 143, 3, say about the needs of risen souls for organs of the έπεδεΐτο ουδέν, όρατόν γάρ ουδέν ύπεhuman body for which they will have λείπετο £;ωθεν, ούδ' ακοής, ουδέ γάρ άκουστόν. πνεΰμά τε ούκ ήν περιεστός no use. δεόμενον αναπνοής, ούδ* αύ τινός έπιingressu: walking; as in 1, 94; cf. δεές ήν οργάνου σχεϊν ω τήν μέν είς Off. 1, 128: ineessus. εαυτό τροφήν δέξοιτο, τήν δέ πρότεdiscriptione: cf. 1, 26: omnium rerum ρον έξικμασμένην άποπέμψοι πάλιν . . . diserip/ionem; 2, 121: subtiUsque desertptio χειρών δέ, αίς ούτε λαβείν ούτε αύ τινά (or diseriptio) parHum.

1,92

447

omnium corporis partium, in qua nihil inane, nihil sine causa, nihil supervacuaneum l est,2 itaque nulla ars imitari sollertiam '* naturae potest. Habebit igitur linguam deus et non loquetur,4 supcrvacancum

Η NO Μ

* cs*t

nihil inane . . . nihil supervacua­ n e u m : cf. 1, 9 9 ; 2, 1 2 1 : ut nihil torum supervacuaneum sit; Lcucipp. fr. 2 Dicls (ap. Act. 1, 2 5 , 4 - Doxogr. u r . « 321): ουδέν χ ρ ή μ α μάτην γίνεται, άλλα πάντα έκ λογού τε και ύ π ' ανάγκης; A r i s t o t . passim (e.g., De An. 2, 4, 415 b 1 6 ; 3 , 9, 432 b 2 1 ; 3 . 12, 434 a 3 1 ; De Gen. An. 2, 4, 739 b 2 0 ; 2, 6, 741 b 4 ; 2, 6, 744 a 3 6 - 3 7 ; 2, 6, 744 b 16; 5, 8, 788 b 2 2 - 2 3 ; De Part. An. 1, 1, 641 b 1 2 ; 1, 5, 6 4 5 a 2 3 ; 2, 13, 658 a 8 ; 3 , 1, 661 b 2 4 ; 4, 1 1 , 691 b 4 ; 4, 12, 694 a 1 5 ; 4 , 13, 6 9 5 b 1 8 ; De Respir. 16, 4 7 6 a 1 3 ; De Incess. An. 2, 7 0 4 b 1 5 ; 12, 711 a 1 8 ; De Gael. 1, 4, 271 a 2 4 ; 2, 1 1 , 291 b 1 3 ; Polit. 1, 2, 1253 a 8 ; 1, 8, 739 b 2 0 ; frg. 230 R o s e ) ; T h c o p h r . C.P. 1, 1, 1;

PI in. NJL

Β

s

solcrtiam

F

loqucrctur

Ο

can r i v a l . " T h e difficulties with the clause seem t o arise w h e n it is n o t c o n ­ nected closely e n o u g h with what p r e ­ cedes, a n d 1 incline t o indicate it as parenthetical a n d hence closely attached t o the w o r d s before it. i m i t a r i : not merely t o imitate, b u t , as in 2, 8 1 , consequi . . . imitando; cf. 2, 2 4 ; Brut. 70. W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. Sen. Up. 65, 3 : omnis ars naturae imitatio est; Galen, De Usu Part. 10, 10 (111, 809 Κ . ) : εις τοσούτον ήκει σοφίας ή τέχνη της φύ­ σεως, ώς μ η πάσαν αυτήν εύρήσΟαι τ ο σούτω χρονω ζητουμένην ύπό τηλικούτων ανδρών; Iambi. Protr. 9, p p . 49-50: μ ι μ ε ί τ α ι γάρ ού τήν τέχνην ή φύσις άλλα αύτη τήν φύσιν. M a y o r q u o t e s F . Bacon, Nov. Org., 1, 10: subtilitas naturae sub-

11, 4; in contemplation naturae tilitatcm sensus et intellectus midlit parti-

nihil possit videri supervacuum; 22, 1 ; Plut. De De/. Orac. 24, p. 423 d; De Am. Prolis, 3 , 495 c ; Basil. Hexaem. 5, 4, p . 1 0 1 c ; 9, 5, p . 2 0 0 b - 2 0 1 b ; A m b r . Exam. 6, 35: quod nihil superfluam sit ereatum. i t a q u e . . . p o t e s t : P. S t a m m , De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 27-29, t h i n k s that this sentence i n t e r r u p t s the course of the t h o u g h t a n d is an interpolation a d d e d by s o m e o n e f r o m the c o m m o n p l a c e found in 2 , 8 1 : cuius sollertiam nulla ars, nulla manus, nemo ο pi/ex conseqtu possit wiitando; and 2 , 142: quis vero opifex praeter naiuram, qua nihil potest esse callidius, tantam sollertiam persequi potuisset in sen sibus? Hence h e — f o l l o w e d by M a y o r — b r a c k e t s t h e sen­ t e n c e . H c i n d o r f had p r o p o s e d ut nulla ars imitari sollertiam naturae possit; A. C. P a t e r s o n (in Cl. Weekly, 22 (1929), 214205) w o u l d read ita for itaque, and trans­ l a t e s : " w h a t need is there of all the o t h e r parts of the bodily s y s t e m , that s y s t e m in which there is n o t h i n g w i t h o u t p u r p o s e o r design, n o t h i n g s u p e r f l u o u s ; (for) the k n o w i n g n c s s of nature n o art

bus super at. h a b e b i t . . . l i n g u a m d e u s et n o n l o ­ q u e t u r : Cicero's s o u r c e evidently as­ sumes that the g o d s have n o l a n g u a g e . F u r t h e r Scxt. F.mp. Adv. Phys. 1, 178-179, raises this d i l e m m a : καΐ έτι. εί ίστιν, ήτοι φωνάέν έστιν ή άφωνον. τό μέν ούν λέγειν άφωνον τον Οεόν τελέως άτοπον και ταΐς κοιναΐς έννοίαις μαχομενον. εί δέ φωνάεν εστί, φωνή χρήται και £χει φ ω ­ νητικά όργανα, καΟάπερ πνεύματα καί τραχεΐαν άρτηρίαν γλώσσάν τε καΐ σ τ ό ­ μα, τοΰτο δέ άτοπον καΐ εγγύς της Ε π ι ­ κούρου μυθολογίας, τοίνυν £ητέον μ η ύπάρχειν τον Οεον. καί γάρ δή εί φωνή χρήται, ομιλεί, εί δέ ομιλεί, π ά ν τ ω ς κα­ τά τίνα διάλεκτον ομιλεί, εί δέ τοΰτο, τί μάλλον τ η Έ λ λ η ν ί δ ι ή τη βαρβάρω χρήται γ λ ώ σ σ η ; καί εί τ η Έ λ λ η ν ί δ ι , τί μάλλον τ η Ί ά δ ι ή τ η ΛΙολίδι ή τινι τ ώ ν άλλων; καί μήν ουδέ πάσαις. ουδεμία τοίνυν . . . ρητέον τοίνυν μη χρήσΟαι φ ω ­ νή τό θείον, διά δέ τοΰτο καί άνύπαρκτον είναι. This passage surely derives from Carneades ( t h r o u g h C l i t o m a c h u s ) ; cf. H. Diels in Abh. d. kgl. preuss. Akad. d. W'iss. 1916, n o . 6, 52 (correcting R.

448

1,92

denies, palatum, fauces nullum ad usum, quaeque procreationis causa natura corpori adnnxit ea frustra habebit deus; nee externa magis quam interiora,1 cor, pulmones, iecur, cetera, quae * dequam interiora om.O

■ quae om. A

Hirzcl, Untersucb. χ. Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 172-174), who thinks that Cicero may wrongly have inferred that the Epicureans ascribed no language to the gods. But Philodem. De Diisy 3, coll. 13-14, says: κ (αϊ) φωνή δέ χρήσθαι καΐ όμειλία τη προς αλλήλους £ητέον· ού γαρ μάλλον εύδαίμονας κ(αΐ) άδιαλύτους νοήσομεν, φησί, μή φωνοϋντας μηδ* άλλήλοις διαλεγομένους, άλλα τοις ένεοΐς άνθρώποις όμοιους* . . . καΙ νή Δία γε τήν Ελληνίδα νομιστέον ίχειν αυτούς διάλεκτον, ή μή πόρρω, τάς φω<νά>ς δέ σύν <λό>γω κ(αΐ) τ<ρα>νεσ<τίτας κ(αί) ορθοτάτας, ώσπερ κατά τήν Ελλάδα ol> σοφθ<1> πάντε<ς, καθόσον σ>οφο<ί, λ έ ­ γονται μή πολύ διαφέρουσας κατά τάς αρθρώσεις χρήσθαι φωναΐς, κτλ. [in which he is doubtless influenced by Greek thought from the time of Homer; cf. Dicls, ad toe. 51). Philo, De Dual. 32, remarks: ού γάρ ώς άνθρωπος ό θεός, στόματος καΐ γλώττης καΐ άρτηρίων δεομενος; cf. Galen, Comm. 3 in Hipp. Epid. 3, 74 (XVII, 1, p. 758 Κ.): ούτως ούν καΐ θεόν αύδήεσσαν είρηκε τήν αν­ θρωπινή διαλέκτω χρωμένην. Οτι καΐ αυτήν ανθρωποειδή φασιν είναι μή πάν­ των των θεών τοιούτων υπαρχόντων. dentes, palatum, fauces: possibly to be connected with what goes before, as organs of speech, but more likely here mentioned in connection with eating. On Philodcmus's statements {De Diist 3, fr. 77) about the nourishment of the gods cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 37: also 1, 112, below. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 15, remarks: τά πλείστα γάρ αύτοϋ καΐ κυριώτατα τών μερών επί τήν τροφήν 6ργανα παρεσκεύασται, γλώττα καΐ οδόντες καΐ στόμαχος καΐ ήπαρ . . . ό μή δεόμενος τροφής ουδέ σώματος δεϊται; cf. Aug. De Gen. c. Manich. 1, 27: attendunt enimfiguramcor­ poris nostri, et in/e/ici/er quaerunt utrum babeat Deus nares et dentes et barbam et

membra etiam interiora et cetera quae in nobis runt necessaria; De Gen. ad Lift. Lib. imp. 19: non voce de pulmonibus edita nee lingua et dentibus accipere debemus [when God *Λΐάfiatlux]. Cf. the similar question raised in Τ use. 1, 37, about souls. procreationis causa: cf. 1, 95 (and n. on maris . . . et feminas): quod et maris deos et jeminas esse dieitisy quid sequatur videtis; Cic. ap. Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 19: cum vero . .. et mares et feminas complures ex bominibus in deorum numero esse videamus. R. Philippson {Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 36-37) thinks that Epicurus did not go into the question of sex in the gods, but that Philodcmus, perhaps forced by Carncadcs's arguments, did so, the only fiagmcnt of his answer being in De Diis, 3, fr. 78, pp. 67-68 Diels, where God is said not to be chaste merely because, like a stone, he is incapable of sexual feeling. Others dealing with the subject include Hipparchus of Stagira ap. Suid. s.v. "Ιππαρχος; Clem. Strom. 7, 32, 3 (quoted in the next note); Amob. 3, 6 (possibly referring to our passage); 3, 9: dicemus deos procreare, deos nasn\ et ideireo bis additas genitalium membronum partes\ ut sufficere pro/em possent\ 7, 19; 7, 35; Lact. Inst. 1, 8, 5-6: quid est autem a deo tarn remotum quam id opus quod ipse ad propagandam subolem mortalibus tribuit et quod sine substantia corporali nullum potest esse? . .. deo autem, qui est sempiternus, neque alter sexus neque suceessio necessaria est; also Dio Cass. 56, 2, 5: καίτοι καΐ αυτών τών θεών ol μέν άρρε­ νες αϊ δέ Οήλειαι νομίζονται, καΐ ol μέν γεγεννηκέναι τινάς ol δ' έκ τινών γεγεννησθαι παραδέδονται; Thcophil. tr. Hier. Ep. 100, 13, 1; Aug. CD. 3, 12; Bocth. De Fide catbol. pp. 34-36 Stewart & Rand. externa . . . interiora: cf. 1, 99, where the important organs arc said to be the internal rather than the superficial.

1,93

449

tracta militate quid habent venustatis—quando quidem haec esse in deo * propter pulchritudinem voltis? 93 Istisne 2 fidentes 3 somniis 4 non modo Epicurus et Metrodorus et Hcrmarchus contra Pythagoram, Platonem, Empedoclemquc dixcrunt sed meretricula etiam 5 Leontium β contra 4

1 in dcoj inde AXDXGBF, in deis D* ■ itis B* s o m n i s A1 N * ctiam om.O * leuticium Ν

F u r t h e r cf. Clem. Strom. 7, 32, 3 : ει σπλάγχνα δοΐεν καΐ αρτηρίας και φλέ[ίας καΐ νεϋρα και μόρια τ ω θεώ, ουδέν διαφέροντα είσηγήσονται τ ο ύ τ ω ν ; Α Γ n o b . 3, 13; 3 , 14: quoniam cibis mortal thus abstinuit, edentulos eos esse parvolum ere· dendum est ritu et viduatos interior/bus cunctis tamquam utres suffiatos turgidorum corporum inanitate penderei c o r , p u l m o n e s , i e c u r : cf. 1, 9 9 : ad fit am . . . pertinent . . . magis ι//a, cere­ brum, cor, pulmonesjecur. O n the number a n d identity of the vital o r g a n s cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 16, n. (Jissum in extis), to which a d d : G a l e n , Ars med. 5 (1, 319 K . ) ; De Usu Part. 14, 1 (IV, 142 K . ) ; De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 4, 1 (V, 363-364 K . ) ; 6, 1 (V, 506 K . ) ; 6, 3 (V, 510 K . ) ; 9, 9 (V, 793 K . ) ; De Loc. aff. 5, 1 ( V I I I , 298 K . ) ; In Hipp, de A/im. 3 , 4 ( X V , 270 K . ) ; In Hipp, de Hum. 1, 9 ( X V I , 9 3 K . ) ; 2, 22 ( X V I , 284 K . ) ; Definit. 132 ( X I X , 386 K . ) ; N c m c s . De Nat. Horn. 2, 1 7 ; A r n o b . 3 , 1 3 ; Chalcid. in Tim. 3 7 ; G r e g . N a z . De Horn. Opif. 3 0 ; M a r t . C a p . 7, 7 3 9 ; Melet. in C r a m e r , Anecd. O.xon. 3, 47. d e t r a c t a utilitate: cf. Fin. 2, 4 5 ; 3 , 57: ditracta utilitate . . . de trait ο urn. p r o p t e r p u l c h r i t u d i n e m : cf. 1, 4 7 ; [ C l e m . ] Horn. 17, 7, w h o asserts that G o d has all the limbs of man b u t purely for b e a u t y , not for use. 9 3 s o m n i i s : cf. 1, 39, n. {Stoicorum somniorum). M e t r o d o r u s : cf. 1, 86, n. (Mefrodorum). H c r m a r c h u s : of Mytilcnc, pupil a n d friend of E p i c u r u s , a n d — s i n c e M e t r o d o ­ r u s h a d already d i e d — h i s e x e c u t o r a n d s u c c e s s o r as head of t h e E p i c u r e a n s c h o o l (cf. D i o g . L. 10, 17-21). A m o n g

3

tidcntis

AlNOBFM

his w o r k s D i o g . L. 10, 25 m e n t i o n s προς ΙΙλάτωνα a n d προς Ά ρ ι σ τ ο τ έ λ η ν , a n d P h i l o d c m . De Piet. 7 1 , p . 101 G o m p e r z says: <"Ερμα>ρχός γε . . . <περ>1 τιμής 0ε<ών συνέ>γραψεν . . . <πε>ρί γαρ *Επι<κούρο>υ <πο>λλά λέ<γ>ων <έν> τ ω τελευταίωι <τ>ών προ<ς Έ>μπεδο<κλ>έα; 82, ρ. 112 G o m p e r z : καΐ τοϋΟ' "Ε<ρμ>α<ρ/;ος> έν τ ω τελευτ<αίω τ>ών προς Έ μ π ε δ ο κ λ έ α ; a n d P o r p h y r . De Abst. 1, 2 6 , speaks of a treatise by him against P y t h a g o r e a n vegetarianism. Cf. also II. Die Is in Abb. d. kg/, preuss. A had. d. U'iss. 1916, n o . 6, 49. NX ith M e t r o d o r u s he is m e n t i o n e d by Sen. hp. 6, 6 : Aletrodorum et Hermarcbum et Polyaenum magnos viros non scMa Tipicuri sed contubernium fecit; 33, 4 : apud istos quicquid Hermarcbus dixit, quicquid Metrodorus, ad unum refertur; 52, 3-4; [Galen,] Hist. Phil2 ( X I X , 228 Κ.): τούτου δέ Μητρόδωρος ήκροατο και "Ερμαρχος ό αυτόν ' Ε π ί . κουρον διαδεςάμενος;; A l c i p h r o n , 2, 2, 9. F o r statues of E p i c u r u s , H c r m a r c h u s , and Z c n o of Sidon f o u n d in the villa o f Piso at H c r c u l a n c u m cf. H . Bloch in Am.Joum. of Arcb. 44 (1940), 4 9 1 , and w o r k s there cited. contra . . . d i x e r u n t : the vituperative disposition of E p i c u r u s a n d his followers is often m e n t i o n e d ; e.g., P h i l o d c m . De Piet. 82, p . 112 G o m p e r z ; P l u t . Adv. Colot. 1, p . 1107c; 24, p . 1120c; Non posse simviter, 2, p . 1086c-1087a; D i o g . L. 10, 8: πλεΰμονά τε αυτόν [i.e. N a u s i phanes] έκάλεικαί άγράμματον καΐ α π α ­ τεώνα καΐ π ο ρ ν η ν τους τε περί ΙΙλά­ τωνα Διονυσοκόλακας και αυτόν ΙΙλά­ τωνα χρυσοϋν, καΙ Α ρ ι σ τ ο τ έ λ η ά σ ω τον . . . φορμοφόρον τε Π ρ ω τ α γ ό ρ α ν και γραφέα Δημοκρίτου καΐ έν κώμαις γράμματα διδάσκειν 'Ηράκλειτύν τε 29

450

1,93

κυκητήν καΐ Δημόκριτον Ληρόκριτον καΙ Άντίδωρον Σασσίδωρον τους τε Κυνι­ κούς εχθρούς της 'Ελλάδος και τους δια­ λεκτικούς πολυφθόρους, Πύρρωνα δ* άμαθη και άπαίδευτον; W. Croncrt, Kolotes u. Menedemos (1906), 17-18; 2 2 ; Η. v o n Arnim in P.-.W 6 (1909), 137 ( w h o observes that his attacks were more unbridled than witty); B. Dignone, L'Aristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 533, n. 1; R. Philippson in Got ting. Nacbr. 1929, 139; P. H. D c Lacy in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 60 (1939), 9 1 , nn. 35-36; R. Phil­ ippson in Symb. Oslotnsts, 19 (1939), 28-29 (on the vituperative language of Philodemus). O n works of M c t r o d o m s against certain dialogues of Plato cf. Philodcm. Adv. Sopb. p. 95 Sbordone: των είς Μητρόδωρον αναφερομένων υπο­ θηκών καΐ τών μαρτυριών και μάλλον <δέ του προς τον Πλάτωνο<ς> Γοργίαν δευ­ τέρου; ρ. 146: <έκ> τών Μητ<ροδώρου ΟΪ>ον έν <τώ προς τόν> Εύθύφρο<να κάν τώ> προς Άρ<ιστοτέλην>; Dt Pitt. p. 107 G o m p c r z : καΐ Σωκράτην Μητρόδωρος έν τω προς ΕύΟύφρονα τον Πλά­ τωνος, είπερ έπόε<ι> τούτο, καταμέ<μφε>ται; Α. Korte in Jahrb. f. Pbilol. Supplbd. 17 (1890), 546. m e r e t r i c u l a : contemptuous in tone. L e o n t i u m : a famous Athenian hetaera ( D i o g . L. 10, 23); cf. Philodcm. Adv. Soph. p. 89 Sbordone; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 4, p. 1089c; 16, p. 1097d-c: ζητοϋσιν αϊ τών απολαυστικών ορέξεις, καΐ προς γε τούτοις ευπρεπείς καΐ νέας γυναίκας οίαι Λεόντιον καΐ Βοίδιον καΙ Ήδεΐα καΐ Νικίδιον ένέμοντο περί τόν κήπον, άφώμεν; De lat. viv. 4, p. 1129b; T h c o n , Progymn. 8, pp. 111-112 Spcngel: άξιον δέ αγασθαι και τον έκ βάναυσου τέχνης . . . δυνηθέντα τι έργάσασθαι, οποίον λέγουσιν "Ηρωνα μέν τον σκυτοτόμον Λεόντιον δέ τήν έταίραν φιλοσοφήσαι; D i o g . L. 10, 4 : Ρ ο sidonius and others allege τών άλλων αδελφών ένα προαγωγεύειν, Λεοντίω καΐ συνεΐναι τη εταίρα; 10, 5 [a short letter of Epicurus to φίλον Λεοντάριον]; 10, 6: και ίλλαις δέ πολλαΐς έταίραις γράφειν, καΙ μάλιστα Λεοντίω, ής καΙ Μητρόδωρον έρασθηναι; 10, 2 3 : Λεόντιον τήν Ά τ τ ι κ ή ν έταίραν άναλαβών είχε παλλακήν [sc. ό Μητρόδωρος];

Athcn. 13, 588b: ούτος ούν 6 'Επίκουρος ου Λεόντιον είχεν έρωμένην τήν έπΐ εταιρεία διαβόητον γενομένην; ή δέ ούδ' δτε φιλοσοφείν ήρξατο έπαύσατο έταιροΰσα, πασι δέ τοις Έπικουρείοις συνήν έν τοις κήποις, Ε π ι κ ο υ ρ ώ δέ καΐ αναφανδόν ώστ' εκείνον πολλήν φρον­ τίδα ποιοϋμενον αυτής τοϋτ' έμφανίζειν δια τών προς "Ερμαρχον επιστολών; 13, 593b-c [on her daughter Danae]; Clem. Strom. 2, 23, 138, 6: ή σοφή δέ εκείνη τετρακτύς έν τω κήπω μετά της εταίρας Ιργοις έκύδαινον τήν ήδονήν; Alciphr. 2, 2 [a fictitious letter o f Leon­ tium t o Lamia]; Hicr. Adv. lovin. 1, 4 8 : Epicurus voluptatis assertor (quamquam Metrodorus discipuius eius Leontium habuerit uxorem). O n her service to the Epicurean school at Lampsacus cf. E. Bignonc, UArirtotele perduto, 2 (1936), 135-143; N . W . DcWitt in Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, 3 scr., sect. 2, 3 2 (1938), 45. Portraits of her arc mentioned by Plin. N.H. 35, 9 9 ; 35, 144: Leontium Epicuri cogjtantem. It is probably a different Leontium w h o was the subject of a p o e m by Hermesianax (Athcn. 13, 597a-c). That later enemies of Epicureanism set forth in the worst light the relations between Leontium and other m e m b e r s of the school it is easy t o believe. O n hypocoristic names in - ιον (Latin -turn) cf. Varr. L.L. fr. 38 Kent (ap. Charis. Inst. 1, in Gram. Lat. 1 , 1 0 4 K e i l ) : Leontion et Chrysion et Pbamon ex neutrit Graea's feminina nostri fecere, etc; Quintil. Inst. 1, 4, 2 4 ; Priscian, Inst. 6, 24 ( 2 , 215-216 Keil): . . . ή Λεόντιον, hate Leontium. hoc autem soltt fieri adulationss causa sive diminution/s aetatis'. 7, 12 (2, 295 Keil); 8, 11 (2, 376 Keil); 12, 18 (2, 587 Keil); Clcdon. Ars {Gram. Lat. 5, 39 Keil); P o m p . Comm. (5, 162 K e i l ) ; Consent. Ars (5, 345 Keil); A u g . Reg. (5, 4 9 8 Keil); Mar. Vict. Art. gram. 1, 3 (6, 7 Keil); Anecd. Helv. 106; 236 K e i l ; Schol. //. 9, 147; D i o n y s . Thr. Gram. 14 (Bckkcr. Anted. 2, 6 3 5 ; cf. 2, 8 5 5 - 8 5 7 ) ; Etym. Af. s.v. ύποκοριστικόν . . . π ο λ λ ά τοιαύτα παίζεται έν κωμωδία . . . καΙ μ ά ­ λιστα el τύχοι έταιρών προφέρεσΟαι ο ν ό ­ ματα, ώς ή Κλωνάριον καΙ Μουσάριον καΙ Λεόντιον καΙ τά τοιαύτα; S u i d . s.v. Ευριπίδη Εύριπίδιον; W . P e t e r s e n ,

1,93

451

Theophrastum scribere ausa * est—scito ilia * quidem sermone et Attico, sed tamen! Tantum 3 Epicuri hortus habuit licentiae. 1 ausa est B\ ausa sit ACNO*BtFM, turn A

Greek Diminutives in -ION (1910), 169-184, especially 182. Such names arc most often, though not always, applied to betaerae; cf. the lists assembled by K. Schneider in P.-W. 8 (1913), 13621371; A. J. Fcstugicrc, fipicure(1946),40. Whether women should engage in philosophy was a disputed subject; cf. Phintys the Pythagorean (Stob. vol. 4, p. 589 Hcnse); Muson. fr. 3 Hcnse: δτι και γυναιξί φιλοσοφητέον; Lact. Ins/. 3, 25, 15; Clem. Strom. 4, 8, 58, 3; 4, 8, 62, 4: φιλοσοφητέον ούν καΐ ταϊς γυναιξίν έμφερώς τοις άνδράσι, κάν βελτίους ol άρρηνες. Of feminine philo­ sophers most often mentioned were Thcano (pupil and wife of Pythagoras, of whom Didymus ap. Clem. S/rom. 1, 16, 80, 4, asserts πρώτην γυνιικών φιλοσοφήσαι), Aspasia (friend of Socrates), Lasthcnia and Axiothca (pupils of Plato; cf. Diog. L. 3, 46; 4, 2; Aristot. fr. 64 Rose), Plotina, the wife of Trajan, who was much interested in the Epicurean sect (C.I.L. Ill, 12283, 14203 ~ Dessau 7784), and, in the 1V/V centuries, Hypatia, the Ncoplatonist. Space forbids naming others, distributed among many sects, but lists are found in Clem. Strom. 4, 19, 121, 2-122, 3; Porphyr. Vit. Plo/. 9; Iambi. Vit, Py/b. 36, 267, fin.; Sopater ap. Phot. Bib/, cod. 161, p. 104 Bckker. contra Theophrastum scribere: cf. Plin. N.H. pracf. 29: ceu vero nesciam adversus Tbeopbras/um, hominem in eloqutn/ia tantum ut nomen divinum inde inveneri/t scripsisse e/iam feminam, et proverbium inde na/um suspendio arborem eligendi. A work by Epicurus himself against Thcophrastus is mentioned by Plut. Adv. Colo/. 7, p. 1110c, and H. Uscncr {Hpicurea (1887), 101, n.) thinks that Cicero (after Clitomachus, who represents Carncades) follows a tradi­ tion ascribing this to Lcontium. Cf. F. Bignonc, UAris/o/ele perdu/o, 2 (1936),

ausast Pi.

* illc Hl

* tantum]

139-140, who suggests that this work is wrongly ascribed to Leontium, who had no especial reason for attacking Thcophrastus but did have a reason for defending Epicurus against the charges of atheism brought against him by Timocrates (cf. also W. S. Landor, Imaginary Conversa/ions, 1 (1927 ed.), 220). Both Epicurus and Lcontium, however, may have written works with this title. The contrast in moral character between attacker and attacked becomes the more striking if one recalls the high respect felt for Theophrastus; cf. Plut. Cic. 24, 3: τόν δέ θεόφραστον εΐώθει τρυφήν Ιδίαν άποκαλεΐν; Hicr. Cbron. ann. Abr. 1697: Tbeopbras/us pbilosopbus agnosci/urt qui a divini/a/e loqutndi, ut ait Cicero, nomen accept/\ Thcophylact. Colloq. 19, 4, p. 183 Idclcr: θεόφραστον, τήν της γνώ­ σεως Οάλατταν. scito . . . et Attico: cf. Ora/. 90: quicquid est sa/sum au/ salubre in orattone id proprium A/Zicorum es/ [cf. Quintil. Ins/. 6, 3, 18]; Philostr. Iun. Imag. proem. 2: λίαν Άττικώς της γλώττης έχουσα. The attractiveness of the style did not detract from the impudence of the action. sed tamen: cf. 1. 34, n. (e/ tamen); At/. 13, 2, 1: /uas li/teras bodie expectabam ... quid enim? verum /amen—; 14, 12, 1: mul/a Hits Caesar neque me invi/o% e/si La­ tins (as era/ non ferenda. verum /amen—; 16, 3, 3: quamque /e nihil fefellisse/, verum /amen—; Fam. 2, 16, 6: velim ita si/; sed /amen—; 16, 23, 1. e/si bate ptcunia ex eo genere es/ u/ professione non egea/. verum /amen—; Plat. Parm. 137a: Αμως δέ— δει γαρ χαρίζεσΟαι; Ar. Acharn. 956: πάντως μέν οίσεις ουδέν υγιές, άλλ* δμως; and, for aposiopesis in general, R. Volkmann-C. Hammer, Rbe/. d. Gr. u. Romer* (1901), 48; J. B. Hofmann, Lot. Vmgangsspraclit (1926), 53-58; on euphe­ mistic aposiopesis O. Hey in Archiv f. lat. Uxikogr. 11 (1900), 517.

452

t, 93

Et soletis queri; Zeno quidem ctiam litigabat. Quid dicam Albucium? Nam Phacdro nihil elegantius, nihil humanius, sed stomat a n t u m . . . l i c e n t i a e : cf. Sen. 4 4 : tantum licentiae iabat gloria. E p i c u r i h o r t u s : cf. 1, 2 0 : cuiusfontibus Epicurus bortulot suos inrigavit; Legg. 1, 3 9 ; 1, 5 4 ; Ac. fr. 20 M u l l c r ; Fin. 5, 3 : in Epicuri bortis; Att. 12, 23, 2 ; De Or. 3 , 6, 3 ; D i o g . L. 10, 1 0 : ol καΐ π α ν τ α χ ό ­ θεν προς αυτόν άφικνοϋντο καΐ σ υ ν έ χ ­ ουν α ύ τ ω έν τ ω κ ή π ω , κ*0ά φησι καΐ 'Απολλόδωροςδν καΐ ογδοήκοντα μνών πρίασΟαι; 10, 17 [ E p i c u r u s ' s will]: έφ' ω τε τον μέν κήπον και τά προσόντα α ύ τ ω παρέζουσιν Έ ρ μ ά ρ χ ω . . . καΐ τοις συμφίλοσοφοΰσιν α ύ τ ω καΐ οίς αν " Ε ρ μαρχος κ α τ α λ ί π η διαδόχοις της φιλοσο­ φίας, ένδιατρίβειν κατά φιλοσοφίαν, καΐ άεΐ δέ τοις φίλοσοφοϋσιν ά π ό ημών, δ π ω ς αν συν&ιασώσωσιν Ά μ υ ν ο μ ά χ ω καΐ Τιμοκράτει κ α τ ά το δυνατόν, την έν τ ω κ ή π ω διατριβήν παρακατατίΟεμαι τοις τ* αυτών κληρονόμοις, έν ω αν τ ρ ό π ω άσφαλέστατον ή , δ π ω ς άν κακεΐνοι διατηρώσιν τον κήπον, κ τ λ . ; also Ciris, 3-4; P r o p . 3 , 2 1 , 2 6 ; Sen. Ep. 4, 1 0 ; 2 1 , 1 0 ; Hcraclit. Quaes/. Horn. 4 ; Plin. N.H. 19, 5 1 ; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 16, p . 1097c; Stat. Si/v. 1, 3 , 9 1 - 9 4 ; M a r t . 7, 6 9 , 3 ; J u v . 13, 122-123; 14, 319 [and M a y o r ' s n . ] ; A t h c n . 13, 5 8 8 b ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1. 6 4 ; Phanias in Antb. Pal. 6 , 3 0 7 , 5-6; Alciphr. 2, 2, 1 ; Hcliod. Aetbiop. 1, 1 6 ; T h c m i s t . Or. 2 3 , p . 287a; A p o l l o n . Ep. 5, p . I l l H c r c h c r ; A u g . C. Acad. 3 , 1 6 ; Suid. s.v. ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς ; W . C r o n c r t , Kolotes u. Alenedemos (1906), 8 2 ; 1 8 1 . ct t o l c t i · q u e r i : for el cf. 1, 9 1 p n. {et nunc). T h e E p i c u r e a n s , like o t h e r s , were less ready t o receive than t o offer criticisms. Z e n o : cf. 1, 59, n. (Zenonem), w h e r e his d i s p u t a t i o u s tendencies arc n o t e d ; A t h c n . 1 3 , 6 1 1 b : Διότιμος δ' ό γράψας τά κ α τ ' ' Ε π ι κ ο ύ ρ ο υ βιβλία ύπδ Ζήνωνος τοϋ 'Επικούρειου έξαιτηΟείς άνηρέθη; Croncrt, Kolotes u. Menedemos (1906), 23-24; F . S b o r d o n c , c d . of P h i l o d c m . Adv. Soph. (1947), xiv. H e r e Cicero seems t o contrast h i m w i t h P h a c d r u s . A l b u c i u m : T . A l b u c i u s ; for his life

cf. E . Klebs in P.-W. 1 (1894), 1330-1331. C i c e r o m e n t i o n s h i m in various w o r k s , especially Brut. 131: doc/us etiam Graecis T. Albucius vet potius plane Graecus [Lucil. 88-94 M a r x (ap. Fin. 1, 9) criticizes this tendency; cf. Oral. 149] ; loquor ut opinor; sed licet ex orationibus iudicare. fuit autern Albucius aduJescens, per/ectus Ε pi curens evaserat, mini me aptum ad dicendum genus. After h o l d i n g various offices he was exiled o n a c h a r g e of repetundae {Brut. 102); cf. Τ use. 5, 108: T. Albucius noime animu acquissimo Atbenis exul pbilosopbabaturf cut tamen illud ipsum non accidisset si in re publico quiescens Epicuri legibus paruisset. T h o u g h Cicero here spccihcs n o t h i n g a b o u t him—quid dicam—, his a p p e a r a n c e b e t w e e n o t h e r e x a m p l e s of controversialists implies that he be­ l o n g s in the same g r o u p . n a m : cf. 1, 27, n. (nam). P h a e d r o : o n his life a n d w o r k s cf. A . Ollcris, De Pbaedro Epicureo (1841). R. Philippson in Ρ.-Ψ. 19 (1938), 15571 5 5 8 ; A. E . Raubitschck in Hesperio, 18 (1949), 96-103. Cicero says {Fin. 1, 16): nisi mihi Pbaedrumt inquamt mentitum aut Zenonem putas, quorum utrumque audivi. H e r e , as elsewhere, he ascribes his o w n experiences t o Cotta, his s p e a k e r ; cf. 1, 5 9 , n. {cum Atbenis essem). O n t h e con­ trast in character b e t w e e n P h a c d r u s and Z e n o cf. R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ξ. Cic. pbitoj. Scbr. 1 (1877), 2 9 ; H . Dicls, Doxogr. Gr.* (1929), 126-127. P o m p o nius Atticus regarded h i m with great affection {Fin. 5, 3 ; cf. Att. 16, 7, 4 ; Fam. 13, 1, 2), a n d Cicero {Pbit. 5, 13) calls h i m pbilosophi nobilis. H e succeeded Z e n o as head of the E p i c u r e a n s c h o o l , b u t w a s already dead by 51 B . C . {Fam. 13, 1, 4), h a v i n g left P a t r o as his suc­ c e s s o r in 70 B.C. ( P h o t . Bibl. c o d . 97, p. 84 B e k k c r ) . In Att. 13, 39, 2 , Cicero asks Atticus for t h e w o r k of Phacdrus περί Θεών; in Legg. 1, 53, Atticus speaks of hirn as a friend. H e was p r o b a b l y n o t an o r i g i n a l thinker, being hardly m e n t i o n e d o u t s i d e Cicero a n d i g n o r e d b y Diogenes Laertius.

1,93

453

chabatur ' senex si quid asperius dixeram, cum Epicurus Aristotelcm vexarit contumcliosissime,2 Phaedoni3 Socratico turpissime maledixerit, Metrodori sodalis sui fratrem Timocraten,4 quia nc1 stomo chabatur Β cratcm Μ

* contumcliosc Ο

a

phacdoni] phcdro Ο

* timo-

n i h i l : of p e r s o n s cf. J use. 3 , 2 2 : Peri­ patetic! . . . qiubiis nihil est uberius; also quid in 1 use. 4, 35. c l e g a n t i u s . . . h u m a n i u s : the former p e r h a p s of his style of speech, t h e latter o f his rclined m a n n e r ; cf. 1. I l e i n c m a n n in P.-W. 5 S u p p l b d . (1931), 300-302, a n d w o r k s there cited. e t o m a c h a b a t u r : cf. Ac. 2, 1 1 : stomaebari tamen ene/>tf. fr. 1 Mullcr; I use. 4, 4 8 ; Off. 3, 6 0 ; Pro Plane. 3 5 ; 6 5 ; and several times in the Letters. So στόμαχος occasionally " a n g e r " (cf. I.iddcll-ScottJ o n e s , / . / . ) , t h o u g h στομα/έ<> s e e m s not t o o c c u r in the sense of t h e Latin verb. E p i c u r u s A r i s t o t e l e m v e x a r i t : cf. Plut. Ν on posse suari/er, 2, p . 1086c (of

έλευΟερίως έφιλοσοφει. Ι ε ρ ώ ν υ μ ο ς 8 έν τ ω Περί εποχής καΟαπτόμενος δουλον αυτόν είρηκε. His school was called the I-lean s c h o o l , or, from M c n e d c m u s , the Frctrian school {ibid.), and may have resembled the Mcgarian s c h o o l , against which Lipicurus w r o t e a treatise ( D i o g . L. 10, 27). O n various abusive attacks u p o n P h a c d o cf. L. Preller, Ausgew. Aufsatze (1864), 368-369, n. 32. t u r p i s s i m e : d o u b t l e s s with reference t o the i m m o r a l s u r r o u n d i n g s in which he had been forced t o live; cf. the pre­ vious n o t e . m a l e d i x e r i t : the a d v e r b turpissime makes it p r o b a b l e that this is t o be taken as a c o m p o u n d v e r b ; cf. In I at. 2 9 :

abusi\c terms used against Aristotle

contumeliosistimt maledicere; Rcid

a n d o t h e r s ) ; D i o n . I - 10, 8, in t h e midst of various t a u n t s used by 1 p i c u r u s , says that he called Aristotle a profligate (aacoT'jc; cf. 3, 77, n. (ajo/os), b e l o w ) ; w i t h which cf. At hen. 8, p . 3 5 4 b - c ; F.us. Pr. Lr. 15, 2, 6: ού γάρ Ά ρ ι σ τ ο τ έ λ η ν μόνον άλλα καί τν!>; 5λλν->- κ α κ ώ ς εΐρηκεν ( s o Ί·-πίκο'>ρος); 15, 2, 8-9. F o r vexarit cf. 1, 7 3 : vexat . . . omnibus eontumeliis; '/'use. 5, 25: vexatur idem Llnophrastus ei librts et scholis omnium phifasopborum. Sec also Lin. 2, 80: /// is/a in Graeeorum levitate perversi/as, qui maledittis mseetantur eos a quibus de veritate dissentumt.

Ac. 1, 15. Metrodori s o d a l i s s u i : cf. 1, 8 6 ; 1, 93. T i m o c r a t e n : an older and hott e m p e r e d b r o t h e r of M e t r o d o r u s (Phil o d c m . De Ira, col. 12, p . 48 G o m p c r z ; Alciphr. 2, 2, 10); o n his life cf. R. Philippson in Gotting. Nacbr. 1930, 2 5 ; id. in P.-W. 6A (1936). 1266-1269. T h o u g h earlier an admirer of F.picurus, he kept always a certain i n d e p e n d e n c e , and (as s h o w n in 1, 113, b e l o w ) he could n o t absolutely relate all happiness t o the belly, as had been asserted by F.picu­ r u s ; cf. A t h e n . 7, p . 280a-b. Finally he left the F p i c u r e a n school a l t o g e t h e r ( D i o g . L. 10, 6), with many scurrilous charges against its m e m b e r s ; (cf. Philod c m . Lib. col. 20, p . 60 O l i v i c r i : ώ ς Τιμοκράτης καΐ φιλεΐν ϊ φ η τθ<ν άδ>ελ· φόν ώς ουδείς και μισεΐν ώς ουδείς· πολλά γαρ έκ των εναντίων πάσχουσι και πράττουσι αϊ τοϋ συνφέροντος άδιαλόγιστοι ψυχαί; De Ira, col. 12, p . 48 G o m p c r z . A t h e n . 12, p . 546c-f, d e ­ scribes M c t r o d o r u s ' s reply t o him: και Μητρόδωρος έν ταΐς έπιστολαϊς ο*!* σ ι ν " π ε ρ ί γαστέρα, ώ φυσιολόγε Τ ι μ ό -

c o n t u m e l i o s i s s i m c : a rare super­ lative; cf. /// I at. 2 9 ; Veil. 1, 7, 1; A u g . C.D. 7, 12. P h a e d o n i S o c r a t i c o : on this p e r s o n , for w h o m Plato's famous d i a l o g u e o n i m m o r t a l i t y was n a m e d , cf. D i o g . L. 2, 105: Φαίδων ' Η λ ε ί ο ς , των ευπατρί­ δων, συνεάλω τη πατρίδι καΐ ήναγκάσβη στηναι έ π ' οικήματος- άλλα το Ουρίον προστιΟείς μετείχε Σωκράτους, £<υς αυ­ τόν λυτρώσασ6αι τους περί Ά λ κ φ ι ά δ η ν ή Κρίτωνα προΰτρεψε- καΐ τούντεϋΟεν

on

454

1, 93

scio quid in philosophia disscntiret, totis voluminibus conciderit,1 in Democritum ipsum quern secutus est fuerit ingratus, Nausiphanem,2 magistrum suum, a s quo nihil didiccrat,4 tarn male 1 conciderit d*tt. Rom.,Ven.t concideret cett. H, naosifanem Λ/, nauxifanem A * ab Bx

% nausifancm DOF, nausifanen * dcdicerit Flt dedicerat Β

κρατες, περί γαστέρα ό κατά φύσιν βα­ and in the field of nature. E. Bignone δίζων λόγος τήν άπασαν έχει σπουδήν," (LAHstotele perduto, 2 (1936), 115; 154with which cf. Plut. Non posit suaviter, 155; cf. P. H. De Lacy in Trans. Am. 16, p. 1098c-d: ή γαρ ού τούτοις έΌικε philol. Assoc. 72 (1941), 51, n. 22) also suggests that Timocrates made against τα Μητροδώρου προς τον άδελφόν γρά­ Epicurus the dangerous charge of φοντος· "ουδέν δεΐ σφζειν τους "Ελ­ ληνας ούδ' επί σοφία στεφάνων παρ* atheism. Of the later effects of this αυτών τυγχάνειν, άλλ' έσθίειν καΐ πί- schism, as perhaps revealed in Fin. 1, vciv οίνο ν, ώ Τιμόκρατες, άβλαβως τη 25 (also cf. 1, 111, below), sec R. Hirzel. γαστρί καΐ κεχαρισμένως." καΐ πάλιν Untersuch. ζ. Cic. philos. Scbr. 1 (1877), πού φησιν έν τοις αύτοΐς γράμμασιν ως 168. "καΐ έχάρην καΐ έθρασυνάμην, ότι Ιμαβον conciderit: "cut him to pieces." in Democritum . . . ingratus: for παρ* Επικούρου ορθώς γαστρί χαρίζεσΜ Epicurus's borrowings from Demoθαι. καΐ "περί γαστέρα γάρ, ώ φυσιολόγε Τιμόκρατες, τάγαθόν." Attempts critus cf. 1, 66, n. (Democriti); Fin. 1, 17; at reconciliation and further embittering 1, 21: tamen Democritum, laudatum a are discussed by Philippson, op. cit., ceteris, ab hoc qui turn unum secutus esstt 1267; cf. Plut. Adv. Colot. 32, p. 1126c: nollem vituperatum; 4, 13: Τ use. 1, 82; 'Επίκουρος μέν γάρ είς Άσίαν εξέπεμπε Plut. Non posse suaviter, 18, p. 1100a. τους Τιμοκράτει λοιδορησομένους, καΐ Diog. L. 10, 8, says that Epicurus called της βασιλικής έξελώντας αυλής τόν 4V Democritus Lerocritus; cf. also Fin. 1, 21. θρωπον, δτι Μητροδώρω προσέκρουσεν For a work προς Δημόκριτον sec Η. αδελφός ω ν καΐ ταΰτ' έν τοις βιβλίοις Uscncr, Epicurea (1887), 97. Sec also γέγραπται τοις εκείνων. From Plut. in above, 1, 29; 1, 73. However, Epicurus Hes. 19 (7, p. 60 Bcrnardakis) we learn: is said (Plut. Adv. Colot. 3, p. 1108c) Τιμοκράτην δέ καΐ Μητρόδωρον τους πολύν χρόνον αυτός εαυτόν άνηγόρευε 'Επικούρειους, αδελφούς Οντας, καΐ προσΔημοκρίτειον 6 'Επίκουρος, and Lucre­ κρούσαντας άλλήλοις, έκδοΰναι κατ' αλ­ tius usually speaks respectfully of Demo­ λήλων συγγράμματα. Diog. L. 10, 24, critus; e.g., 3, 371 - 5, 622. N. W. Dc mentions Metrodorus's προς Τιμοκρά­ Witt (CI. Weekly, 38 (1945). 157) thinks την (cf. 10, 136], and at 10, 28, a work that the ground of Epicurus's dispar­ of Epicurus περί παθών δόξαι προς Τι­ agement of Democritus was because he μοκράτην, and a Τιμοκράτης in three did not synthesize his physical and ethical books, doubtless the work to which dogmas. Cicero here alludes {totis voluminibus Nausiphanem: cf. 1, 73, n. (Nausiconciderit)', cf. 1, 113; also W. Croncrt, pbane Democriteo). nihil didicerat: Cotta's sarcastic state­ Kolotes u. Mtnedemos (1906), 24. For the contents of these books cf. Philippson, ment of Epicurus's own claim; cf. op. cit., 1268. Though the quarrel, 1, 17, with its sarcastic utterance probably dating between 301 and 285 about Philo. 1 agree with Mayor B.C., had certain personal aspects, yet that to insert non before nihil, as has been done by Heindorf and various philosophic differences surely underlay it (quia nescio quid in philosophia disscn­editors, following the reading of Z. tiret), and Philippson (pp. 1268-1269) Pcarcc, makes the sentence pointless would find possible reasons both ethical and inane.

1,93

455

acccperit. 34 Zeno quidem non eos solum qui turn erant, Apollodorum,1 Sillim,* ceteros, figebat maledictis, sed etiam So­ c m e n 3 ipsum, parentem4 philosophiae, Latino 6 verbo utens scurram Atticum fuisse dicebat,6 Chrysippum7 numquam nisi 1 a p u d a p o l l o d o r u m O, p o l l o d o r u m Η * sillim A, silum C, sillum NO, 4 s i u c B*FM * socratcm DHOBF p a r c n t u m Bl * latine A1 · fuisse 7 dicebat] nominabat Η c h r y s i p p a m DM, crisippam HO, crysippam A, chysipp a m N, c h r y s i p p u m B, c h r i s i p p u m F

m a l e a c c c p e r i t : cf. Τ use. 2, 3 4 : putri . . . fie verberibus accipiuntur; 4, 7 8 : quo te modo, inquit, acceptssent. A p o l l o d o r u m : among the various p h i l o s o p h e r s of this n a m e it is im­ p r o b a b l e that the Epicurean κ η π ο τ ύ ραννος is meant, since Z e n o was his pupil ( D i o g . L. 10, 25), and most p r o b a b l y it was the Athenian Stoic, m e n t i o n e d , as here, with either a c o m p a n i o n or a n epithet, by D i o g . L. 7, 3 9 ; also in Acad. Phil. Ind. Hercul. p. 107 Mcklcr [ w h e r e sec Mcklcr's n . ] .

Sillim: so A% the other mss varying between silum, sillum, siilli, and sive. D i o g . L. 7, 39 mentions 'Απολλόδωρος ό "Εφιλλος, (so Ρ, έφιλος/J 1 , εοηλος Β*), a n d some editors have e m e n d e d that passage t o make it c o n f o r m w i t h this (so H i c k s : 'Απολλόδωρος καΐ Σύλλος] or t h i s passage to make it (it t h a t [so G i a m b e l l i and Croncrt read Epbillum, explained by the latter (Kolotes u. Menedtmos (1906), 80-81, n. 95) as an epithet d e r i v e d from a cast in the eye]. C r o n c r t f u r t h e r holds that unless we assume that C i c e r o m i s u n d e r s t o o d in his source Ά π υ λ λ ό δ ω ρ ο ν τον "Εφιλλον as two p e r s o n s — w h i c h is unlikely—then after Apollodorum Ep ilium we should a s s u m e a lacuna. But A. H u g (P.-U7. 3A (1929), 1826) well points out that from the adjective σίλλος (to be so accented, a c c o r d i n g to I.iddcll-Scott-Jones, s.v.), m e a n i n g " s q u i n t i n g , " arc derived several n i c k n a m e s , including Σίλλας, Σίλλις, Σίλλιος, and Σιλλεΰς. F u r t h e r , t h e name Σίλλις is found in several inscriptions (C.I.G. 11, 3733 ( T y r e ) ; I.G. V I I , 3183 ( O r c h o m c n u s ) ; I X , 2. 1190 (Sidon)). so that it seems likely that we a r c here

dealing w i t h an epithet distinguishing this A p o l l o d o r u s from n u m e r o u s others —77 of the name arc listed in P.-VP. 1, s.v. Yet cf. T . Bcrgk, Kl. pbilol. Scbr. 2 (1886), 3 0 1 . S o c r a t e n : so he and o t h e r philo­ s o p h e r s have t o be defended from the abusive language of Colotcs (Plut. Adv. Colot. 2, p . 1108b; 18, p . 1117d; 20, p . 1118d: σοφιστοϋ και αλαζόνος ανδρός). E u p o l i s called him π τ ω χ ο ν άδολέσχην {Etym. Μ. s.v. άδολ£σχία; cf. Eupolis fr. 353 K o c k ; Plut. Cato M. 3 3 , 1).

parentem philosophiae: cf. Fin. 2,1; Socrates, qui parens philosophiae iure did potest; Ac. 1, 15: Socrates mihi videtur primus a rebus occultis . . . avocavisse pbilosopbiam (and I use. 5, 10); Ac. 1, 18 [and Rcid's n.|; De Or. 1, 4 2 : philosopborum greges iam ab illo fonte et capite; 3, 6 1 : cum essent plures orti fere a Socrate; 3, 6 2 ; 3, 7 2 ; Veil. 1, 16, 4 : philosopborum quoque ingenia Socratico ore defluenlia omnium; Quintil. Inst. 1, 10, 13: de philosopbis loquor, quorum fons ipse Socrates; [Quintil.] Decl. min. 268: ex ipsa Socratis, quo velut fonte omnis pbilosopbia manasse creditur, schola; Min. Pel. 13, 1: Socraten, sapienttat principem. L a t i n o v e r b o u t e n s : perhaps as shorter (and uglier) than γελωτοποιός. scurram A t t i c u m : cf. Min. Fel. 38, 5 : proinde Socrates scurra Atticus viderit, nihil se scire confessus; Lact. Inst. 3, 20, 15: ο hominem scurram, ut ait Zeno Izpicureus; and other cases noted by G . Hoffmann, Scbimpfwbrter d. Gr. u. Romer (1892), 7-8. T h e St>cratic irony met little favor with E p i c u r u s himself; cf. Brut. 2 9 2 ; D i o g . L. 10, 117: τόν <£παξ γενόμενον σοφόν μηκέτι τήν έναντίαν λαμβάνειν

456

1,94

Chrysippam vocabat. 94 Tu ipse 1 paulo ante, cum tamquarn senarum philosophorum recitares, summos viros desipere, delirare, dementis esse dicebas. Quorum si nemo verum vidit de * natura deorum, verendum est s ne nulla 4 sit omnino. Nam ista quae vos dicitis 5 sunt tota commenticia, vix digna lucubratione anicularum. Non enim sentitis quam multa vobis suscipienda sint si inpetraritis β ut concedamus eandem 7 hominum esse et deorum flguram. Omnis cultus et curatio corporis erit 1

A1

% 4 tu u e r o ipse Af at add. Β · u e i e n d u m est α & £ nuUoB1 7 · inpetraretis OBlMt impetraueritis A%D% eadcmZ? 1

SiaOcoiv μηδέ πλάττιιν έκόντα; Ε . Bignone, L Aristote/e perduto, 2 (1936), 74. n u m q u a m n i s i : for the phrase cf. Ac. 2, 7 5 , and Reid's n. C h r y s i p p a m : i.e., Χρυσίππην, the name of several w o m e n (cf. K. T u m p e l in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2498, t o which add T h c o p h y l a c t . Ep. 5 1 . Here the name is p r o b a b l y applied cither because of his verbose style (cf. Plin. N.H. 29, 5 : borum placita Cbrjsippus ingenti garru/itate muiavit; D i o g . L. 7, 180; Scxt. R m p . Adv. Gram. 1 4 1 : άίόλεσχον γαρ έστι και γ ρ α μ ­ ματικής γραολογίας; Galen, De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 3 , 7 (V, 339 Κ . ) : καΐ αυτός ό Χρύσιππος ήσθετο περιττώς είρημέ· νων ύφ* έαυτοϋ, καΐ τάχ* 4ν τ ω δοξάντ ω ν , ως αυτός φησιν, υπό γραμματιστοϋ τίνος ή γραός άδολεσχούσης είρήσθαι), o r from alleged effeminacy, o r t o imply that he had the credulity of an anicula (cf. 1, 55, n. (anicu/is), above). F o r similar references t o men by the feminine of their names cf. De Or. 2, 2 7 7 : Egilia\ Ait. 1, 14, 5: filiola Curiams\ Ar. Nub. 678: Σ ω σ τ ρ ά τ η ν ; 6 8 0 : Κλεωνύμη [and schol. o n 6 7 3 : γυναικώδης ό Κλεώνυμος]; H o r . S. 1, 8, 3 9 : Pediatia (and P o r p h y r i o ad loc.)\ J o s e p h . Be//, /ud. 1, 3 5 3 : Ά ν τ ι γ ό νην; Cell. 1, 5, 3 : Dionysia; also //. 2, 235 — 7, 9 6 : Ά χ α ι ί δ ε ς , οΰκέτ' 'Αχαιοί [imitated by Virg. Aen. 9, 6 1 7 : ο vert Pbrygiae, tuque enim Pbrjges]; Catull. 63, 12: Gallae. F o r the accusation against M . Aurclius that he was a pbi/osopbam aniculam cf. Vulc. Gall. Avid. Cast. 1, 8. See T i m o n , fr. 62 Dicls (ap. D i o g . L.

'dictis

7, 15): και Φοινίσσαν Γοον λιχνόγραυν. Carneadcs called Chrysippus Κ ρ ύ ψ ι π π ο ς ( D i o g . L. 7 , 1 8 2 ) ; the reading C(b)esippum ( χ έ ζ ω ) in the present passage, a d o p t e d by v a r i o u s older editors, derives f r o m the Venice edition of 1471 a n d from V i c t o r i u s , but lacks ms s u p p o r t . 9 4 s t r i a t u m . . . recitarcs: the d o x o g r a p h i c section ( 1 , 25-41) s u g g e s t s the calling of the roll of the s e n a t e ; cf. De Domo, 8 4 : L. Pbilippus censor avunculum suum praeteriit in recitando senatu; Liv. 2 3 , 2 3 , 4 - 5 ; 29, 37, 1: censorts . . . senatum rtcitavtrunt. Cicero here returns t o the m a t t e r discussed in 1, 91-92, after the digression in 1, 92-93. desipere, ddirare, dementis esse: cf. 1, 3 7 , n. {quasi de/irans), a n d n o t e the triple alliteration. si n e m o v e r u m v i d i t : cf. Lucian, Hermot. 5 3 : μόνος δέ σΰ τάληθές κ α τ εΐδες. ol δε άλλοι ανόητοι ίπαντχς. Οσοι φιλοσοφοΰσι c o m m e n t i c i a : cf. 1, 18, n. (commenticias). l u c u b r a t i o n e : cf. Fam. 16, 26, 1: diu et muitit lucubrationibus commentaia oratione. H e r e C i c e r o doubtless t h i n k s of their e v e n i n g w o r k over their w o o l , as in the story o f Lucretia (Liv. 1, 57, 9 ) : inter lutubrantes ancil/as. a n i c u l a r u m : cf. 1, 55, n. {amcults). s u s c i p i e n d a : cf. 1, 9 8 : si seme/ . . . suseipiMiu genus boe argnmtnti\ Fat. 18: suscipiai res duas inenodabi/es. c u l t u s et curatio c o r p o r i s : i.e., exer­ cise a n d care of the p e r s o n .

1,95

457

eadcm adhibenda deo quae adhibetur homini, ingressus, cursus, accubitio,1 inclinatio, sessio, conprehensio, ad extremum etiam * sermo et oratio. 95 Nam quod et maris deos ct fcminas esse 3 dicitis, quid sequatur videtis. Equidem mirari satis non possum unde ad istas opiniones * vester ille princeps venerit.5 Sed clamare non * desinitis retinendum7 hoc esse, deus ut 1

om.

acubitio Nil1, accubito Alt accubatio Η * o p i o n c s Ax * uenerit del. F

a d h i b e t u r h o m i n i : probably d a t i v e of agent, as M a y o r believes. i n g r e s s u s . . . c o n p r e h e n s i o : cf. Off. 1, 128: status incessus; sessio accubitio, vultus ocuii, manuum motus leneat Mud decorum. T h e present passage repeats m o r e or less 1, 92, a b o v e . Accubitio p r o b a b l y refers t o reclining at meals rather than t o sleep, t h o u g h w h e t h e r sleep was en­ joyed by the g o d s was a subject o f E p i ­ curean speculation; cf. P h i l o d e m . De Diis, 3 , coll. 12-13, p p . 33-36, and Dicls's n o t e s ; P. Mcrlan in Hermes, 68 (1933), 214. Philodcmus also raises the q u e s t i o n (ibid.) w h e t h e r the g o d s have c o u c h e s and beds or not. s e r m o et oratio: cf. 1, 92, n. (habebit . . . /inguam deus et non loquetitr); R. Philippson in Symb. Os/oenses, 20 (1940), 36. G o e t h e remarks that sermo is speech as a means of c o m m u n i c a t i o n , oratio speech ns an artistic p r o d u c t . 9 5 n a m q u o d : cf. P. Schiwy, Die syntakt. Fund. d. Partike/ nam (1932), 109. m a r i s . . . et f c m i n a s : cf. 1, 9 2 , n. (procreationis causa); 2, 128. Scievola (ap. A u g . CD. 4, 27) declared quodverus deus nee sexum babeat nee aetatem nee definita corporis membra; Chrysippus (ap. P h i l o d e m . De Piet. 12, p . 79 ( i o m p c r z ) that μη civil θεούς ϊρρενβς μηδέ 0ηλείας. ώ ; μηδ<έ> πόλεις μηδ* άρ<ε>τάς, <ό>νομάζεσΟα·. δέ μόνον άρρενικές καΐ 0η<λ>υ<κ>ο>: τ-χύτϊ υντ*. κ»0*ττερ ~ ε λήνην κα<1 Μή>να [i.e., their g e n d e r is merely grammatical, as J e r o m e (In U^ech. 3 , 9, p . 94 Vail.) explains the gender of c h e r u b s , t h o u g h W. Scott, Frag. Hercul. (1885), 189, infers from this that Philodemus did recognize sex

s DOM* * ctiam add. F esse ' n o n ow. D ' nc lincndumTV

a m o n g the g o d s ; cf. 1, 9 5 , below). A n o t h e r view ascribed biscxuality t o d e i t y ; cf. Serv. Aen. 2, 6 3 2 : secundum eos qui dicunt utriusque sexus participationem habere numina; O r p h . a p . S t o b . vol. 1, p . 29 W a c h s m u t h : Ζευς ϋρσην γένετο, Ζευς 5μβροτος ίττλετυ ν ύ μ φ η ; Svrianus in Metapb. 12, 3, p . 97, 24-26 KroU: το Οηλυ καΐ ίρρεν πανταχού έστι . . . κ»1 γάρ έν θεοΐς καΙ έν τοις κρείττοσιν ημών γένεσι; Α. Bertholet, Das Geschleebt d. GottMt (1934), which I k n o w only t h r o u g h F . D h o r m e in Rev. de Γ hist, des relig. 114 (1936), 257-258; K. Kcrenyi, Das gottihbe Kind (1940), 62 ( k n o w n to me only t h r o u g h H. Ricss in CI. Weekly, 35 (1941), 43). O n the evidence of phrases like sive deus six* dta and sit* mas SIM femina as s h o w i n g that the g o d s were conceived as possessing sex cf. F . Althcim. Hist, of Rom. Relig. (Fngl. tr. 1938), 2 2 9 ; A. D . N o c k in Am. Journ. of Philol. 65 (1944), 102-103. q u i d sequatur v i d e t i s : cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 16, 11: //' duo sunt sexus deorum sequitur eoneubitus, si eoeimt et domos tMibeant ne· cesse est [cf. 1, 16, 4]. With the phrase cf. Fin. 1, 2 3 : ludos et quae sequuntur [and parallels in Reid's n . j . mirari satis n o n p o s s u m : cf. Fin. 1, 10: mirari <satis> non queo [and Reid's n . ] ; Fam. 12, 13, 1: mirari satis non potsumus; Ait. 10, 5, 3 : mirari satis . . . non queo. ille p r i n c e p s : cf. 1, 6 : prineipes i//i, Diodotus, Pbi/o, Antiochus, Posidonius [where see the n.J. c l a m a r e : cf. 1, 86, n. (clamai). r e t i n e n d u m . . . ut: cf. 1, 2 1 , n. (/// fuerit); 1, 7 5 : pugnare te . . . ///; 2, 1 7 : conlingere . . . ut sint; Isgg. 2, 11: adsentior

458

1,%

beams inmortalisque ' sit. Quid autem obstat quo minus sit beams si non sit bipes,* aut ista sive beatitas * sive beatitudo dicenda est 4 (utrumque omnino durum, sed usu mollienda nobis * verba sunt)—verum ea quaecumque est β cur aut 7 in solem ilium aut in hunc mundum aut in aliquam mentem aeternam 8 figura membrisque corporis vacuam cadere non potest? 96 Nihil aliud dicis nisi 'Numquam* vidi solem10 aut mundum beatum*. Quid? n Mundum praeter hunc umquamne11 vidisti? Negabis. Cur igitur u 1 % inmortalisque . . . beatus add. Β ■ impcs C beatas Η * dicenda 5 est BFM%, dicenda sunt ACNOM1, dicendastj/V. nobis om. Η * est] ea l T x x ι N cura* ut B * aetcrram D, aetcrna B * numquamne Ο * uidi ia solem . . . umquamne om.O " qui Ν umquamne Rom., numquamne codd. " igitur add. M, autem D

. . . ut; R. Kiihncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. in tractu et declination* taJia sunt qualia apud Ciceromm "beatitas" et "beatitude?* \ Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 246. beatus inmortalisque: as in 1, 45. quae dura qusdem sentit esse, verum tamtn bipes: characteristic of man as op­ usu putat posse molliri. Also M. A. posed to the brutes; cf. [Plat.] Definit. Stewart in Lat. Pbt/ol. (1910), 127, on p. 415a; Plin. N.H. 11, 243: terrestrium Cicero's methods of indicating that he is coining a new word. solus bomo bipes [cf. 10, 171]. utrumque . . . durum: cf. Quintil. sive beatitas sive beatitudo: an Inst. 1, 5, 72: ut Cicero ait, etiam quae attempt to render ευδαιμονία or μακά­ ρια by some less awkward term than the primo dura visa sunt usu molliuntur; 8, 3, 32 usual beatum {Fin. 5, 84; 7use. 5, 45), (quoted above). vita beat a% or beate vivere (cf. 1, 67, n. omnino . . . sed: cf. 1, 12, n. (omnino . . . sed). (vitae beatae)). Cicero docs not again usu mollienda: cf. 2, 91: tritum est make use of these coinages, and in other writers beatitudo tends to displace pro Latino; Div. 2, 11, and parallels in Pease's n. beatitas, though the latter is much more solem ilium: deictic; cf. Ac. 2, 82: widely used than Mavor supposes; cf. Thes. Ling. Ut. 2 (1906), 1794, 36-59. Hit so/. solem . . . mundum . . . mentem: The two suffixes arc usually equivalent, and O. Gradenwitz, Laterculi I 'ocum Lat. the same combination as in 1, 87, be­ traying, as Mayor remarks, a Stoic (1904), cites 18 nouns in -titas as against source for this part of Cotta's speech. 139 in -tudo (38 of these in -titudo). Many cadere: cf. 1, 19: apte cadentes. doublets arc found (cf. Gcll. 13, 3, 2), e.g., acerbitas (-tudo), acritas, beatitas, cas- 96 numquam vidi solem . . . bea­ titas, claritas, dtsertitas, dulcitas, gravitas, tum: cf. Aug. CD. 12, 1: quamvis non honestax (hones titudo), laetitas, magnitas, omnis beata possit esse treatura (neque enim necessitas, orbitas, plans tas, prolixitas, pul- hoc msenus adipiscuntur aut capiunt ferae, chritas, quantitas, rectitas, saevitas, sanctitas,ligna, saxa, et si quid buius modi est). In similitas, suaiitas, tarditas, temeritas, tris1, 52, Vclleius had expressed his disbelief titas, vanitas, vastitas, vicissitas. Gcll. 17,. in a beatus mundus. 2, 19*20, considers -tudo as more dig­ mundum praeter hunc: the same nified than -tas. Of these parallel forms argument would, of course, apply to several arc rare or obsolete. With the the sun. Philodcm. De Signss has much whole passage cf. Quintil. Inst. 8, 3, 32: to say about arguments drawn from

1,97 l

459 2

non sescenta milia esse mundorum sed innumerabilia ausus es dicere? "Ratio docuit." Ergo 3 hoc te ratio non docebit,* cum praestantissima natura quaeratur eaque beata et aeterna, quae 5 sola β divina natura7 est,8 ut inmortalitate vincamur · ab ea 10 natura sic animi praestantia vinci, atque ut animi item11 corporis? Cur igitur, cum ceteris rebus inferiores simus, forma pares sumus ? Ad similitudinem enim deorum!* propius accedebat humana virtus quam flgura. 35 97 An quicquam tarn puerile dici potest (ut u 1 scxcenta DF, dca H, scntcntia Ο * innubcrabilia Blt innumcra Η ■ ergo in ras. rec. A * docebit] uidebit Ο * beata et aetcrna quae on. Ο · solo 1 Ί Α diuinc nature Λ / 0 ■ est B, s u n t ACNOt st Pi. · uincimur dett. 10 ll lt Lamb. a b ea] a beata Η atque ut animi item] sic Η deorum IJ Mailer, Coniect. Tuil. 17, deo codd.t dci Lamb. ut] ct H*

u n i q u e cases; e.g., 14, p p . 54-56 Dc L a c y : <ά>σθενής δ*έ καΐ ό διά των μ<ο>ναχών συλλογισμός- ούδ*ε<Ις> γάρ ημών τα τοιαϋτ* αναιρεί <τών> Ι&ιωμάτων, ούδ° δ κατά τήν ό<μοι>ότητα γίνεται τρόπος ούκ ά<ναγ>καστικός ένεκα τοϋ λίθων £<ν> γένος έπισπασΟαι τον σίδηρ ο ν <κ>αΙ γάρ ήλιος είς έστιν έν τ ώ κ<όσ>μω και σελήνη, κτλ. s e s c e n t a m i l i a : Latin has n o plural for centum c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o the E n g l i s h " h u n d r e d s , " and hence for indefinite n u m b e r s less than a t h o u s a n d c o m m o n l y uses cither three h u n d r e d or six h u n d r e d — p e r h a p s t h r o u g h the use of the hcxad as parallel with the decad ( E . Wolfflin in Arcbivf. /at. Lex. 9 (1896), 190). Such a unit may be further multiplied, as here, by a t h o u s a n d . O n the whole subject cf. Pease o n Dip. 2, 34, n. {sescenta) and w o r k s there cited, to which a d d R. Hirzel on r o u n d n u m b e r s (Ber. saebs. Ges. d. Witt. 37 (1885), 1-74). Ciceronian cases are listed by Wolfflin, op. cit., 178-179 (to which add Fat. 27). i n n u m e r a b i l i a : cf. 1, 25, n. (innumerabilis . . . mundos): 1, 5 3 ; 1, 67, n. (mtmdis . . . innumerabilibus). ratio d o c u i t : cf. Lucr. 3 , 161-162: ratio . . . / . . . docet; Manil. 1, 541 : docet ratio. p r a e s t a n t i s s i m a natura: cf. 1, 4 7 ; 1. 121 (bis). inmortalitate v i n c a m u r : o n t h e s u b ­

junctive cf. 1, 34, n. (sint); 3 , 69, n. (recte fiat). In 2, 153 Balbus maintains that man's vita beata is nulla alia re nin immortalitate . . . cedent caelestibus, but the m o r e generally held view is that expressed here and by Aristot. Etb. Nic. 8, 9, 1158 b 3 6 : πλείστον γάρ ούτοι [sc. ol θεοί] πασι τοις άγαΟοΐς ύπερέχουσιν. a n i m i praestantia: cf. Fin. 5, 9 3 ; Off. 3, 96. ut a n i m i i t e m c o r p o r i s : M a y o r c o m ­ pares X e n o p h a n e s , fr. 23 Dicls: είς θεός, ίν τε Οεοΐσι και άνβρώποισι μέγιστος, / οΰτε δέμας Ονητοΐσιν όμοίιος οΰτε νόημα. s i m i l i t u d i n e m . . . d e o r u m : the c o m ­ monly accepted e m e n d a t i o n of C F . W. Mullcr {Coniect. Tull. (1860), 17) for deo of AB (Lambinus conjectured dei). J. S. Reid (on Ac. 2, 118) considers similitudinem deo an exceptional con­ struction, but makes n o especial a t t e m p t t o defend it, as does, h o w e v e r , T . W o p k e n s , Adrers. crit. 1 (1828), 76. a c c e d e b a t : the tense is influenced by ratio docuit. Mayor c o m p a r e s 1, 9 8 : videbas; 1, 100: babebam. virtus q u a m f i g u r a : cf. Rep. 1, 12: neque enim est tdla res in qua propius ad deorum numen virtus accedat humana quam civitates ant condere novas aut conservare iam

(onditas\ Legg. 1, 25: est autem virtus nihil aliud nisi per/ecta et ad summum perducta natura; est igitur bo mini cum deo similitudo. Yet sec the refutation of this view in

460

1,97

eundem locum diutius urgeam) quam si ea * genera beluarum quae in rubro mari Indiave gignantur * nulla esse dicamus ? 3 Atqui n e 4 curiosissimi quidem homines exquirendo 5 audire β tarn multa possunt quam sunt multa quae terra, mari, paludibus, fluminibus existunt; quae negemus esse, quia numquam vidimus? Ipsa vero quam nihil ad rem pertinet, quae vos delectat maxime, similitudo. Quid? Canis nonne 7 similis lupo 8 (atquc, ut Ennius, 1 f sicajsia//1 gignatur Ο 7 • adirc C nonnc om. B*N

* dicam NO * nee C ■ similitudo lupi Bx

* exquirendosi? 1

the Άράβιος κόλπος (the modern 3,38, below. With the form of expression cf. Dip. 1 , 1 : quaqm proxime ad dtorum "Red Sea") and the Persian Gulf (not vim natura mortalis possit accedere; Pro known to him). Interest in the fauna Rabir. 5: quorum pottstas proxime ad dtorum of these regions was greatly stimulated immortalium numen accedit; Att. 7, 2, 3 ; by Alexander's expedition to India, and marvellous tales were told of the ani­ also Orig. C. Ctls. 6, 63. 97 an quicquam . . . vidimus: J. mals there, some of which arc parodied in Lucian's Verae Historiat. Bake (Mtumos. 2 (1853), 416), followed gignantur: perhaps cf. 1, 96: vincamur; by Mayor, would transpose this passage into 1, 88, after the words rideri te though the subjunctive may be explained as due to the subordinate clause in putarcs, in order to bring more near to­ gether related matters. But, as Plasbcrg oratio obliqua. notes, the passage is as closely related nulla: cf. 1, 61, n. (nulli). to 1, 96 {numquam vidi, etc.) as to the con­ curiosissimi: cf. 1, 10, n. (curiosius); text in 1, 88, and Goethe observes that 1, 54, n. {curiosum . . . deum); Tusc. 1, 108: the words ut eundem locum diutiui urgeam permulia alia colligit Chrysippus, ut est fit better here than if moved to 1, 88. in omni historia cur'tosus. puerile: cf. 1, 34, n. {puerilibusjabulis); tarn multa . . . quam . . . multa: for also the use of τταιδαριώδης in Philodcm. the commoner tot . . . quot\ but cf. Orat. De Piet. 12, p. 79 Gomperz; 15, p. 82. 108: nemo enim orator tarn multa . . . scripsit urgeam: cf. 3, 76: urgelis identidem . . . quam multa sunt nostra. esse; Fin. 5, 80: illud urgeam, non intellegert terra, mari, paludibus» fluminibus: eum; Fam. 15, 16, 1: sed non urgeo. omission of the preposition in the phrase ea genera beluarum: probably terra marique is regular in poetry (cf. Fin. whales, for which in that part of the ocean 5, 9: caelo, mari, terra, ut poet ice loquar), cf. Strab. 15, 2, 12 [who speaks of these but here it is extended to prose and θηρία as impeding the fleet of Ncarchus]; applied also to the two following nouns; Plin. N.H. 9, 4: pturima autem et maxima cf. H. Sjogren, Comment. Tall. (1910), animalia in lndico mari, ex quibus balaenae 147; R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. quaternum iugerum, pristes ducenum cubi- Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 348. torum . . . anguillat quoque in Gange quae negemus esse, quia numquam amne tricenos pedes; 9, 6: Cadara appella- vidimus: so of the atoms Lact. De Ira, tur rubri maris patninsula ingens . . . bidus 10, 3: quis ilia vidit umqwm? quis stnntf loci quiett praecipue ad immobilem magni- quis audivitt an solus Leucippus oculos ha~ tudinem beluae adolescunt. buit? solus mentem? rubro mari: the ερυθρή θάλασσα of canis . . . lupo: cf. Ac. 2, 50: ut, si Herodotus (1, 180; 2, 11; 2, 158; 4, 42) lupi canibus similes, eosdem dices ad ex· means the Indian Ocean, with its gulfs, tremum; Plat. Sopb. 231a: καΐ γάρ κυνί

1, 97

461

'simia quam similis turpissima bestia nobis'); at mores in utroque λύκος [sc. προσέοικε], άγριώτατον ήμερ ω τ ά τ ω ; lipict. fr. 42 S c h c n k l : ώσπερ λύκος ομοιον κυνί, κτλ. ut E n n i u s : Sat. 69 Vahlcn; cf. Scrcn. S a m m o n . Lib. medic. 819-820: site homo seu simi/is turpissima bestia nobis / vulnera dtnte dtdit. \fc ith the play u p o n simia a n d similis cf. Claud. In Izutrop. 1, 303 ( q u o t e d b e l o w ) ; lsid. I'itym. 12, 2, 30. L i n n a e u s q u o t e s the verse in SysJ. Nat. I 1 1 (1766), 34, n. e i m i a q u a m s i m i l i s : o n the different species of apes k n o w n to the ancients a n d their geographic ranges cf. I.. O d e r in P.-U . 1 (1894), 706-707; B. Bonacelli in Stitdi bints. 6 (1932), 341-382; \ \ . C. McDermott in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 66 (1935), 165-176; 67 (1936), 148-167; id., The Apt in Antiquity (1938); I). \V. T h o m p s o n in CI. Rev. 53 (1939), 8 1 ; H . I r i e d m a n n in ////, 38 (1948), 265. P o s i d o n i u s (according t o Strab. 17, 3 , 4) had made observations of this animal in Africa; in I g y p t it was closely as­ sociated with T h o t h (A. Rusch in P.-HP. 6 A (1936), 374-377). For apes as pets cf. Div. 1. 76, and n. {simia); \V. C. M c D e r m o t t , op. «■//., 169-170; id.. The Ape in Antiquity (1938), 131-140. O n the likeness of the ape t o m a n cf. Hcraclit. Β 82 and 83 (ap. Plat. Hipp, mat. 289a-b; Arist. Top. 3 , 2, 117 b 1 8 ; Hist. An. 2, 8, 502 a 22-28: ol δε πίθη­ κοι . . . ώς δντες ανθρωποειδείς . . . το δέ πρόσο>πον έχει πολλάς ομοιότητας τ ω του άνθρωπου; 2, 8, 5 0 2 b 1-4; 2, 8, 502 b 23-26; Aesop, nos. 305-306 Chamb r y (in 306 a d o l p h i n mistakes a n ape for a m a n ) ; Strab. 15, 1, 2 9 : άνθρωπονούστατον είναι τό ζώον; Ο ν . Met. 14, 89-100; Quintil. Inst. 5, 1 1 , 3 0 ; PI in. N.H. 8, 215: simiarum quoque genera bominis figurae proximo caudis inter se distingtmtur\ 11, 165: simiae denies ut JJOmini; 11, 246: simiarum gtntra perjtctarn bominis imitationem continent', Plut. Quomodo Adulator, 7, p . 5 2 b : ό μέν γ α ρ πί­ θηκος, ώς Ιοικε μιμεϊσΟαΐ τον ίνΟρωπ ο ν ; Aret. Cur. Morb. diut. 2, 1 3 : δμοιον γαρ έν άνομοίο), όκως πίθηκος άνθρώπ ω ; Galen, De Anal. Admin. 1, 2 (Π, 219 Κ . ) : δ πίθηκος απάντων των ζ ώ ω ν

ομοιότατος άνΟρώπω [cf. p p . 222-223 K.J; 35 (II, 386 Κ . ) ; 4, 1 (Π, 416 Κ . ) : γελοΐον άνθρωπου μίμημά έστιν ό πί­ θηκος; 6, 1 (II, 532-533 Κ . ) ; 6, 5 (11. 556 Κ.); De Ven. Art. Dissect. 3 (II, 790 Κ..); 7 (Π, 803 Κ . ) ; De Nerv. Dissect. Π (11, 845 Κ.); De Usu Part. 1, 22 (III, 80-81 K . ) ; 3 , 16 (III, 264 K . ) ; 11, 2 (111, 8 4 4 ; 8 4 7 ; 848 K . ) ; 13, 11 (IV, 126 K.); 15, 8 ( X V , 252 K . ) ; In Hipp. De Artie. 1, praef. ( X V l l l , 1, 304 K . ) ; 2, 2 ( X V l l l , 1, 425 K . ) ; Babr. Iamb. 13, p . 239 C r u s i u s ; O p p . Cyneg. 2, 605 (and Mair's n . ) ; A r n o b . 3 , 16: quid in bomine . . . admirabile vel decorum nisi quod et c/urino cum pecore nescio quis auctor vol us t esse commune', Claud. In Izutrop. 1, 303: bumani qualis simulator stmius oris; A u g . CD. 16, 8 ; N e m e s . Nat. Horn. 10, 3 ; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 7, 3 7 ; 12, 3 3 ; Alex. A p h r o d . in Top. 3 . 2, p p . 253, 26-254, 3 \X allies; P r o c o p . 8, 24, 3 9 ; Melet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 76) says only man and the ape d o not m o v e their e a r s ; I : . Bacon, Ussays, 17: "it addeih deformity t o an ape t o be s o like a m a n " ; J. Swift, Tlx logicians confuted, 41-42: "Of beasts, it is confessed, the ape / Comes nearest us in h u m a n s h a p e " ; \i. B. Tylor, Prim. Cult. 1 (1874 cd.), 376-377 (Central American myth that m o n k e y s were once a h u m a n race); W. C. M c D e r m o t t , The Ape in Antiq. (1938), 97, n n . 4 4 - 4 5 ; 109 (on the ape as a p a r o d y of man). T h e name simia was derived from simus ( D o n a t . in Tim. 7 7 4 ; Scrv. Eel. 10, 7 ; Isid. Etym. 12, 2, 30), a n d is said by Anon. De dub. Nomin. {Gram. Lot. 5, 591 Keil) t o be feminine; yet cf. B. I,. Ullman in CI. Philol. 38 (1943), 97, n. 10. B. Bonacelli (in Studi Etrus. 6 (1932), 355, n. 0) thinks o u r passage may hint at a s u p p o s e d derivation from similis, but it seems m o r e likely that wc have here only one of those word-plays s o dear t o earlier Latin verse.

With the epithet turpiin ma cf. Avian. 14, 1 1 ; Isid. Etym. 12, 1, 6 0 : titrpissimos animalium vultiu, ut cynocephalos et simios; also Dip. 2, 6 9 : monstruosissimam bestiam. T h e w o r d c o m b i n e s ugliness and malig-

462

1,98

dispares. Elephanto 1 beluarum nulla prudentior; ad * figuram * quae vastior? 98 De bestiis loquor. Quid? Inter ipsos homines nonne et simillimis formis dispares mores et moribus < paribus > 4 figura dissimilis? > clcfanto AHNFM, elcphantc Ο « at NBFM « < paribus > add. ΚΙοίχ, Aon. cr. ad M. T.C. Lib. de N.D.

n i t y ; for the former cf. Scmonides, 7, 7 1 ; Pind. Pyth. 2, 72, and s c h o l . ; Hcraclitus a p . Plat. Hipp. mat. 289a: πιθήκων ό κάλλιστος αίσχρος ανθρώπων γένει συμβάλλειν [cf. Publil.* Syr. p . 122, 92 Wolfflin; Plotin. Enn. 6. 3 , 11); Plut. Aquatilia an terrestria, 4, p. 962c; Lyc o p h r . 691-692: πιθήκων . . . γένος) δύσμορφον; J u v . 10, 192-195; Galen In Hipp. De Fract. 3, 51 ( X V l l l , 2, 611 K.), as an example of e u p h e m i s m , καλλείαν δέ τδν πίΟηκον; A r r . An. 8, 15, 9 ; O p p . Cyneg. 2, 605-607: λείπω τρισσά γένεΟλα, κακόν μ ί μ η μ α , π ι θ ή ­ κ ω ν / τις γάρ αν ου στυγέοι τοΐον γ έ ­ νος, αίσχρόν ΙδέσΟαι, / άβληχρόν, σ τ υ ­ γερών, δυσδέρκετον, αίολύβουλον; Porphyr. De Abst. 3, 2 3 ; Aug. Enarr. in Pi. 96, 19. So the soul of the ugly Thcrsites was e m b o d i e d in the ape (Plat. Rep. 10, 620c; T h c o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 1 1 , 4 3 ; A c n . Gaz. Theophr. {Patr. Gr. 85, 889892); I-ustath. in / / . 2, 2 1 6 ; 2, 219). T h e n o t i o n of malignity or deception is found in Div. 2, 69: simiae . . . improbitatem; Aristot. Pbysiogn. 6, 811 b 2 4 ; Plaut. Af.G. 180; ni/i bestiam, 2 8 5 : niii nequam bestiam; Rud. 6 1 0 : bestiam nequissimam\ [Apul.] Pbysiogn. {Anted. Gr. e d . V. Rose, 1, 166): simia est animal ma/ignum, ridicuJum, turp*\ Babr. 81 [its deceit]; P o r p h y r . De Abst. 2, 25 [ a m o n g the u n h o n o r e d animals not sacrificed to the gods]. Hence it is typical of deceit (Artemid. Onirocr. 2, 12, p . 104 H c r c h e r : πίθηκος 5νδρα πβνοϋργον καΐ γόητα σημαίνει; Schol. Ar. Aves, 4 4 0 ; Bekker, Anted. 1, 6 0 : πιΟηκισμοί· αϊ πανουργίαι; M c D c r m o t t , op. eit.% 147-149), and is used as a t e r m of abuse (e.g., Fam. 5, 10a, 1; 7, 2, 3 ; 8, 12, 2 ; H o r . S. 1, 10, 1 8 ; o t h e r examples in G. Hoffmann, Sehimpfnorter d. Gr. u.

» 1, 8-9

figura

NOF*M

Romer (1892), 27, and n. 3 ; J. B. Hofmann, Lat.Vmgangsspraebe% (1936), 195). e l e p h a n t o . . . n u l l a p r u d e n t i o r : cf. Aristot. H.A. 9, 46, 630 b 21-22: έστι δέ καΐ εύαίσΟητον καΐ τη συνέσει τ η άλλη υπερβάλλον; Philo, De Animal. p p . 137-138 A u c h c r ; Plin. N.H. 8, 1 : maxumum est elepbas proxumumque bumanis sensibus; Solin. 25, 2: elepbanti iuxta sensum bumanum intellect us babent; Cassiod. V 'ar. 10, 30, 3 : omntm intellegentiam qua· drupedum superat \ Isid. Etym. 12, 2, 15: intellectu autem et memoria multa vigent. ad f i g u r a m : the reading at figura of s o m e mss—figura probably ablative

of specification—is possible; cf. also W . H a v e r s in Indog. Forscb. 43 (1926), 224-230. W i t h ad in this rather free use t o express relationship cf. 1, 1 2 3 : ad scribtndi licentiam libero; Pro Font. 4 3 : virum ad labores ... impigrum% ad ptricula fortem, ad usum . . . peritum, ad eonnlia prudentrm, ad easum fortunamque felicem; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 546-547. v a s t i o r : cf. Rep. 2, 4 8 : morum tamen inmanitate vastissimas vinrit beluas; 2, 6 7 : ille est prudens, qui, ut saepe in Africa vidi­ mus, immani et vastat insidens beluae coercet et regit beluam quocumque vult\ Div. 1, 49: beluam vastam et immanem. The adjective here m e a n s " u n g a i n l y " o r " c l u m s y . " 98 b e s t i i s . . . h o m i n e s : in 2, 31 c o m b i n e d , but m o r e often c o n t r a s t e d , as here and in 2, 1 4 5 ; 2, 158; Fin. 2, 4 5 ; 3, 6 7 ; Tusc. 1, 2 1 ; 1, 5 6 ; Div. 2, 9 8 . s i m i l l i m i s formis d i s p a r e s m o r e s : cf. Dip. 2 , 9 0 : geminorumformas esse similis, vitam at que fortunam plerumqut disparem. m o r i b u s < p a r i b u s > : the excellent e m e n d a t i o n of R. Klotz (on 1, 9), which makes a remarkable ch'tastic balance in A B C the passage: simillimis formis dispares

1, 99

463

Etenim si semel, Vellei, suscipimus * genus hoc argumenti, attende quo serpat. Tu enirn sumebas nisi in hominis figura ratio­ nem inesse non posse; sumet alius nisi in terrestri, nisi in co qui natus sit, nisi in eo qui adoleverit, nisi 2 in eo qui didicerit,8 nisi in eo qui ex animo 4 constet e t s corpore caduco et infirmo, postrcmo nisi in homine atque niortali. Quod si in omnibus his rebus obsistis, quid est quod te forma una conturbet? His cnim omnibus β quae proposui adiunctis in homine 7 rationem esse et mentem videbas; quibus detractis deum tamen nosse te dicis, modo liniamenta 8 maneant. Hoc est non considerare sed quasi sortiri quid loquare.9 99 Nisi forte ne hoc 10 quidem adtendis, non modo in homine 1 susccpimus dell. Lamb. ■ nisi . . . didicerit om. Η * quid didicerit Bxt 7 q u i d diccrit A1 * anima / / * ct add. F ' hominibus Η homincm l0 NOB ■ lineaments F · l o q u c r c / / , loquar D hoc om. Ο

D D' C B' A' mores ft moribus paribus figura dissimilit. s u s c i p i m u s : cf. 1, 9 4 : suscipienda. q u o serpat: cf. 3 , 5 1 : ilia autem . . . quant longe strpant non vides; 3, 52: hoc aut in in mens urn strptt aut nihil horum recipiemus; Alt. 1, 13, 3 : vereor ne hoe . . . serpat longius; the figure is that of an a r g u m e n t o r an idea spreading imperceptibly, in a manner unforeseen at the o u t s e t . s u m e b a s : cf. 1, 4 8 : nee ratio usqttam inesse nisi in hominis figura. s u m e t a l i u s : a favorite Carncadean m e t h o d , as in 3, 43-52. tcrrcetri: which would exclude scadeitics. in e o q u i natus sit: which w o u l d exclude immortal, u n b o r n , g o d s . qui a d o l e v e r i t : excluding youthful g o d s , like Cupid. in e o q u i d i d i c e r i t : thus e v e n the self-taught E p i c u r u s would be excluded from the possession of reason! p o s t r e m o : in the final application of

this principle of the sorites. c o n t u r b e t : cf. Off. 3 , 4 0 : causae quae conturbent animos. r a t i o n e m . . . et m e n t e m : cf. 1, 4, n. (mente atque ratione).

v i d e b a s : for the tense cf. 1, 96, n. {aCttdebat). q u i b u s detractie: cf. Fin. 2, 2 3 : qui­ bus detrarlis clamat Epicurus st ne scire quid sit bonum; Tusc. 3, 8 3 : hoc delraclo. d e u m . . . n o s s e : cf. 1, 3 7 : deus il/e quern mente noscimus; 1, 8 1 : reliquos deos ea facie norimus; Tusc. 1, 70: ut deum noris; Sen. N.Q. 1, pracf. 13: illic incipit deum nosse\ \'\. Norden, Agnostos l'beos (1913), 90, n. 5. n o n considerare sed q u a s i sortiri: cf. 1, 89: praecipitare istuc quidem est, non descendere; Fat. 46: num sortiuntur inter se (sc. atomi] quae declinet, quae non; Xen. Cyrop. 1, 6, 4 6 : οΰτως ή άνΟρωττίνη σοφία ουδέν μάλλον οίδε τό άριστον αΙρεϊσΟαι ή ει κληρούμενος 6 τι λ ά / ο ι τοΰτό τις πράττοι; Sext. F.mp. Pyrrhon. 3 , 7 9 : προς τ ω άποκληρωτικόν καΐ προπετές ή καΐ γελοϊον Γσως είναι. 99 nisi forte: ironical, as in 1, 117; 2, 158; 3 , 4 5 ; 3, 7 8 ; and often in the o t h e r w o r k s ; cf. H . Mcrguct, Lex. ς;, d. philos. Schr. Cic. 2 (1892), 66-67. h o c . . . a d t e n d i s : cf. 2, 149: //' diligenter at tenderii; Legg. 3, 26: r/.v . . . Mud videris attendere. h o m i n e . . . arbore: the latter n o u n

464

1,99

sed etiam in arbore quicquid supervacuaneum ' sit aut usum non habeat obstare. Quam molestum est uno digito plus habere! Quid 2 ita? Quia nee specicm nee usum alium quinque3 desiderant. 1

s u p c r u a c a n e u m HO Μ

* quid] q u o d A

is used in o n e of those periphrases for the vegetable k i n g d o m for which cf. 1, 4, n. {quae terra pariat). O t h e r examples arc: 2, 2 9 : in arborum autem et tarum rerum quae gignuntur e terra radicibus [cf. 2, 127]; 2, 8 2 : non ut giaebam aut fragment urn lapidis . . . sed ut arborem, ut animal; 2, 133: arborumne et berbarum . . . an bestiarum; Legg. 1, 4 5 : nee arboris nee equi virtus. s u p e r v a c u a n e u m : cf. 1, 9 2 : nihil inane nihil sine causa nihil supervacuaneum est; Append. Planud. 16, 1: παν τό περιττόν άκαιρον. q u a m m o l e s t u m e s t : cf. Att, 8, 3 , 5. u n o d i g i t o p l u s h a b e r e : " t o have o n e linger t o o m a n y " (abl. of degree of difference); cf. D i o Chrys. 10, 1 1 : ώσπερ ουν ή χεΙρ ασθενεστέρα εστίν ή πλείο­ νας δακτύλους έχουσα τ ω ν φύσει γιγνομένων, καί ό τοιούτος άνθρωπος ανά­ πηρος καλείται τρόπον τινά ω αν έξωθεν προσφυη δάκτυλος περιττός, και μηδέ τ ο ι ς άλλοις χρησθαι δύνηται κατά τρό­ πον, ούτως, κ τ λ . ; Galen, De Alorb. Diff. 8 ( V I , 862 Κ . ) : των μέν γάρ περιττευόντων τά μέν έκ τοΰ γένους εστί τ ω ν κατά φύσιν, ώς εΐ καί τ ω γένοιτο έκτος δάκ­ τυλος; Definit. med. 449 ( X I X , 1454 Κ . ) : τά δέ κατά πλεονασμόν ώσπερ τά εξ­ αδάκτυλα; A m m o n . in P o r p h y r . /sag. p . 16, 10-11 Busse: είποι δέ άκοσμον πάλιν καί τόν περιττεύοντα μορίοις τισί τοΰ άνενδεοϋς οίον έξαδάκτυλον ή έξάχειρα; A c n . Gaz. Tbeopbr. {Pair. Gr. 85, 9 2 5 ) ; N i c o m . G c r a s . Aritbm. Introd. 1, 14, 3 : ώς αν εί ττ ζωον πλείοσι μέρεσιν ή μ έ λεσι τελεσιουργούμενον ε ϊ η , δέκα μέν γλώσσας έχον κατά τον ποιητήν . . . ή πλείονας δακτύλους έν έτερα των χει­ ρών έχον; Isid. Etym. 1 1 , 3 , 6 : porteniuosa vero levem sumunt mutationem, exem­ pli causa, cum sex digitis nati; Michael E p h c s . in Part. Anim. 3 , p . 5 5 , 30 H a y d u c k : δια τό γίνεσθαί τινας ανθρώπους

* q u e m q u e Dl

p. έξαδαχτύλους; Asclep. in Aletapb. 369, 21-22 H a y d u c k ; P h i l o p . in Gen. Anim. p . 194, 4 H a y d u c k ; Mclct. in C r a m e r , Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 4 7 ; T z c t z . Cbil. 7 , 901-902. Often as an illustration for l o g i c i a n s ; e.g., [ A m m o n . ] in Anal, pr. 13, p . 46, 1-2 Wallies; Alex. A p h r o d . in Metapb. 5, 2, p . 4 5 1 , 11-12; p . 4 5 2 , 14-16; 10, 8, p . 664, 2 1 ; in Top. 2 , 6, p p . 177, 22-179, 1 5 ; h u s t r a t . in Etb. Nic. 6, 12, p . 376, 1 H e y l b u t ; A n o n , in Rhet. 2 , 2 5 , p . 155, 7-8. T h c m i s t . in Pbjs. 2 , p . 56, 15-17 Schenkl m e n t i o n s [ a m o n g τέρατα] τόν έξαδάκτυλον ή στρουθοκέφαλον; cf. Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 5, p . 339, 31-32; 36, p . 4 % , 36-497, 1 Diels. N o t e that A r t c m i d . Onirocr. 1, 4 2 , p . 41 H c r c h c r , says of d r e a m s : πλείονας έχειν δακτύλους τάναντία σημαίνει τ ω δοκεϊν ήττονας έ χ ε ι ν δσοι γάρ π ρ ο σ γίνονται τοις κατά φύσιν δακτύλοις, αυτοί τ ε άμα είσΐν αργοί καί τους έξ ώ ν πεφύκασιν αργούς ποιοΰσι. F o r historic cases cf. Plin. Ν. Η. 1 1 , 2 4 5 : digiti quibusdam in manibus sent. M. Coranii ex patricia gente filias duos ob id Sedigi/as accipimus appellatas, et Volcatium Sedigitum inlustrem in poet tea. q u i d ita: s o Τ use. 1, 8 7 ; a n d often in t h e sense o f cur; cf. R. Kiihner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2 , 2» (1914), 4 9 9 ; also Plaut. Epid. 58. n e e e p e c i e m n e e u s u m : s o the m s s , for w h i c h certain detertores a n d s o m e editors have substituted nee ad speciem nee ad usum, a n d o t h e r s , following M . A . B o u h i e r (Foulis cd. of N.D. (1741), 152), h a v e e m e n d e d t o nee specie nee usu (ablative of specification). B u t the m s r e a d i n g s h o u l d be retained, a n d an a n o n y m o u s -commentator q u o t e d by J . O H v e t u s (Delectus, 3 (1819), 680-681) o b s e r v e s that Cicero here attributes t o t h e fingers themselves w h a t logically b e l o n g s t o their possessor; they d o n o t

1, 100

465

Tuus autem deus non digito uno redundat' sed capite, collo, cervicibus, lateribus, alvo, tcrgo, poplitibus, manibus, pedibus, feminibus, cruribus. Si u t 2 inmortalis sit, quid haec ad vitam membra pertinent, quid ipsa fades? Magis ilia, cerebrum, cor, pulmones,3 iecur; haec cnim sunt domicilia vitae; oris quidem 4 habitus ad vitae firmitatem nihil pertinet. 36 100 Et eos 5 vitupcrabas qui ex operibus magnificis atque 1 r e d u n d a n t Bl • at cos N, ad cos Ο

■ sicut A1

3

miss any o t h e r appearance or use, i.e., he docs not. t u u s a u t e m d e u s : cf. 1, 5 2 ; 1, 1 0 1 ; 1 , 1 0 4 ; 1 , 1 1 0 ; 1 , 1 1 3 ; 1 , 1 1 4 ; Div. 2 , 4 0 , and Pease's n. {vester deus); Ac. 2, 8 1 : isti t'esiro deo. c a p i t e , c o l l o . . . c r u r i b u s : partly re­ p e a t i n g 1, 92 (where sec the n. o n quae sit utilitas], t h o u g h there the e m p h a s i s lay rather u p o n o r g a n s , here u p o n mere limbs {quid haec ad vitam membra pertinent) as viewed from the o u t s i d e ; cf. A r n o b . 6 , 1 1 : ergpnt dii caelites habent aures et ternpora, cervices, occipiiium, spinam, /umbos, iatera, pop/ites, nates, suffragines, taios, membraque alia cetera quibits construct! nos sumus? T h i s section and the next arc n o t e w o r t h y for such catalogues of n o u n s a n d verbs. si ut: o n the ellipsis cf. 1, 22, n. (si ut). m a g i s i l i a : referring t o those to be named. c e r e b r u m , cor, p u l m o n e s , i e c u r : cf. 1, 92, n. (cor pulmones iecur). T h e pre­ sence of the brain in this list (omitted in 1, 92) s h o u l d be n o t e d . U n d e r v a l u e d at first, the importance of the b r a i n in c o n n e c t i o n with the n e r v o u s system gradually came to be recognized, as by H c r o p h i l u s (cf. H . Gosscn in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1105) and Erasistratus ( M . Wellm a n n in P.-W. 6 (1909), 343), s o that in Galen's lists of the vital o r g a n s (cf. 1, 92, n. (cor, pulmones, iecur), above) it is always included. d o m i c i l i a v i t a e : cf. 1, 7 6 : domicilium mentis; PI in. N.H. 11, 182: prima domi­ cilia intra se ammo et sanguinJ praebet [sc. cor); Gell. 17, 15, 1: domicilia . . . animi;

pulmonis Ν

* q u i d e m ] quid est

Bx

and other parallels in Tins. Ling. Lat. 5 (1909), 1876, 58-83. oris . . . h a b i t u s : cf. Fin. 3 , 5 6 : quidam habitus oris et vu/tus; Virg. Aen. 1, 3 1 5 : os babitumque gerens [where see Conway's n.|. So Hus. Pr. Ev. 3 , 10, 18, criticizes an artistic rigurc of Z e u s , το 8έ γε του όρωμένου Διός έν τ ω δεικήλω σχήμα ε(η αν Ονητοΰ τήν φΰσιν ανδρός εΐκών, ουδέ τον όλον άνΟρωττον, μέρος δέ τι το χεΐρον αΰτοΰ μεμιμημένον, ότι μηδέν ίχνος ζωής και ψυχής επάγεται. vitae f i r m i t a t e m : cf. Fin. 3 , 50: virtus stabilitatem, firmitatem, constantiam totius vitae complectatur. Elsewhere we find firmitasanimi (e.g., Fin. 1 , 4 0 ; Tusc. 5, 74). T h e phrase here probably refers to divine immortality. n i h i l pertinet: cf. 1, 9 7 ; 2, 1 5 3 ; 2, 156. 1 0 0 e t : i n t r o d u c i n g a n e w t o p i c ; cf. 1, 5 0 : et quaerere soletis. Possibly it also has the idea of indignation found in 1, 9 1 : et nunc argumenta quaerenda sunt; 1, 9 3 : et soletis queri. e o s v i t u p e r a b a s : in 1, 52. T h i s pas­ sage, in its description of the effect p r o ­ duced u p o n men by t h e vision of the celestial system and its parts, resembles the quotation from Aristotle's De Pbilosophia given in 2, 95, but here also illustrates the way in which the Aca­ demics liked t o refute one philosopher by the doctrines of an o p p o s i n g school, even t h o u g h they might not themselves accept those views (so Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 26-29, while recognizing that the origin of religion has been often referred t o man's o b s e r v a t i o n of n a t u r e , 3o

466

1,100

praeclaris, cum ipsum mundum, cum eius* membra, caelum, terras, maria, cumque f horum insignia, solcm, lunam, stellasque vidissent, cumque temporum maturitates, mutationes, vicissitudinesque s cognovissent, suspicati essent aliquam excellentem esse * praestantemque naturam, quae haec effecisset,* moveret, regeret, gubernaret. Qui etiam si aberrant β a coniectura, video tamen quid sequantur; tu quod opus tandem magnum et egregium habes quod effectum divina mente videatur, ex quo esse deos 1 turn ipsum . . . turn eius D * cumque horum insignia temporum (horum insignia del.) Ν * uicissitudisnesque^ 1 * esse om. Η * efficisset A, fecisset Η NO · abcrrcnt / / , aberant GBl

considers that such a view is mistaken). solem, lunam, stellasque: the triadic R. Hirzcl (Untersuch. %. Cic. philos. Scbr. 1arrangement in this sentence is note­ (1877), 33), observing that the only worthy : caelum, terras, maria; solem, lunam, literary work mentioned by Cotta (1, stellasque; maturitates, mutationes, vicissi123) is the fifth book of Posidonius's tudinesqm; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 3, n. itcpl θεών, would conclude that Cotta (Pythio). is here using Stoic materials—perhaps temporum: cf. 1, 4, n. (tempestaies); a Stoic borrowing from Aristotle's De 2, 155: maturitates temporum; Max. Tyr. Philosophiar—; cf. the praise of the 41, 2 speaks of deity as του ούρανοϋ Stoics in 1, 121: quanto Stoici melius. άρμοστήν, τόν ήλιου και σελήνης άγωoperibu· . . . praeclaris: cf. 1, 67, γέα . . . τόν ωρών τα μίαν. praestantem . . . naturam: cf. 1, 43, and n. (praeclara opera). n. (praestans .. . natura); Div. 2, 148: et ipsum mundum: as in 1, 37; 2, 28. eius membra: cf. 1, 34, n. (dispersis esse praestantem aliquam aeternamque natu­ quasi memhris); 2, 86: ommaque sicut mem­ram, et earn suspiciendam admirandamqm bra et partes suas. Rcid well remarks (on hominum generi puUbritudo mundi ordoqm Ac. 1, 28) that "since the world was to rerum caelestium cogit confiteri. the Stoics (as to Plato) ζωον they often efTecisset, moveret, regeret, guber­ speak of its divisions as membra." naret : words progressively more precise Elsewhere they arc called partes (e.g., in application. 2, 19; 2, 22; 2, 25; 2, 28; 2, 30; 2, 32; aberrant a coniectura: so the mss, 2, 37; 2, 75; 2, 86; 2, 87; 2, 115; 2, 116). supported by Phil. 12, 23: num aberret caelum, terras, maria: cf. 1, 22: a coniectura. The notion is that of "missing caelum, ignes, terrae, maria (of the four their aim"; cf. Quintil. Inst. 3, 6, 30: elements); for the threefold division: coniectura dicta est a coniectu, id est, directiom 2, 66: caelum . . . aqua . . . et terra . .. tria quadam rationis ad veritatem. Editors who regna divisa; 2, 77: caelum maria terrae; have misunderstood this have deleted 2, 95: terram et maria caelumque; 3, 93: a, comparing Att. 14,22,1: ne nihil coniec­ caelum versantem, terram tuentem, maria tura aberrem [ablative of specification]. moderantem; Ac. 2, 105: caelum terram quid sequantur: cf. 1, 12, and n. maria; Fin. 2, 112; 5, 9: caelo mart terra; (consecutum . .. secutum). Lt&i- 1· 61: caelum terras maria. quod opus tandem: for the separa­ insignia: on the distinguishing marks tion of tandem from the interrogative cf. on banners—from which this figure ^-4?£· li 9: quod tibi tandem tempus. seems drawn—cf. Sandys on Orat. 134; divina mente: probably here lite­ also I.ucr. 5, 700 [of the sun]: radiatum rally, rather than in the adverbial sense insigne diet. of divinitus.

1, 101

467

suspicere? * 'Habebam,' inquis, * 'in animo insitam infbrmationem quandam dei.' Et barbati quidcm Iovis, galeatae Minervae; num igitur esse talis putas? 101 Quanto 3 melius haec vulgus imperitorum, qui non membra solum hominis deo tribuant * sed usum etiam membrorum; dant enimarcum, sagittas, hastam, clipeum, fuscinam, fulmen, et si actiones quae sint deorum non vident,* nihil agentem tamen deum non queunt β cogitare. Ipsi qui inridentur 7 Aegyptii nullam 8 beluam nisi o b 9 aliquam utilitatem 1 suscipcrcs Ο * inquis* B, inquid G * q u a m t o At q u a n a t o Bl 7 tribuunt / / * uidct AHlOBx · o n q u e u n t Ax *irridcntur (ir in ras.) l A% ridcntur O", uidcntur O ■ in nullam corr. in hi nuJlam Μ · o b add. F

4

h a b e b a m : for the tense cf. 1, 9 6 , n. {accedebat); Div. 2, 9 9 : pertinebat; for the t h o u g h t 1, 4 4 : insitas eorum vel potius innatas cognitiones habtmus. cc . . . q u i d c m : cf. 1, 7 8 : et quidtm formica formicae; also quidem in 3 , 82. O t h e r cases arc collected by J. V a h l e n , Opusc. acad. 1 (1907), 172-173.

various g o d s , as the b o w and a r r o w s of A p o l l o , the shield of A t h e n a , the trident of various sea-gods (cf. F . Wicscler, De Diis Gr. Romanisque Tridentem gerentibus (1872); E . Pollack in P.-W. 1 (1912), 4 0 5 ; R. T . O h l , The Enigmas of Sympbosius (1928), 94), a n d the t h u n d e r b o l t of four g o d s (according t o Varro a p . Schol.

barbati . . . Iovis: cf. 1, 83: Jovem

Dan. Atn. 1, 42): Jupiter, Juno, Miner­ va, and Vulcan.

temper barbatum. g a l e a t a e M i n e r v a e : o n the represen­ t a t i o n s of Athena in art, often s t a n d i n g , w i t h helmet, spear, a n d shield, cf. A. F u r t w a n g l c r in W . H . Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 689-704; F . D u m m l c r in P.-W. 2 (1896), 2009-2020; also / / . 5, 7 4 3 - 7 4 4 : κρατί δ* ίπ άμφίφαλον κυνέην θέτο τετραφάληρον / χρυσείην, έκχτόν πυλίων ττρυλέεσσ', άραρυϊαν; H o r . C. 1, 15, 11-12: iam galeam Pallas et aegida / curtusque et rabiem par at. 101 q u a n t o m e l i u s : cf. 1 , 1 2 1 : quanto Stoici melius \ De Or. 3 , 2 2 1 : quo melius nostri Hit senes; and for the ellipsis of facere in general R. K u h n c r - C . S t c g m a n n , Ausf. Gr. d. lot. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 553. i m p e r i t o r u m : contrasted w i t h sa­ pient es ; cf. 1, 7 7 ; 3 , 3 9 : volgi atque imperi­ torum inscientiam. m e m b r a . . . u s u m : as c o n t r a s t e d with the g o d s of the F p i c u r e a n s , w h o arc said in 1, 92, t o possess limbs but n o use of t h e m ; cf. 1, 1 2 3 : membris hominis praeditum omnibus usu membrorum ne mini mo quidem. a r c u m . . . f u l m e n : attributes of

a c t i o n e s : cf. 1, 2 : de actione vitae; 1, 4 5 : vitam et actionem mentis atque agitationem in deo. n i h i l a g e n t e m . . . d e u m : cf. 1, 2 : utrum nihil agant; 1, 5 1 : nihil . . . agit; 1, 110: deus tester nihil agens, 1, 1 1 5 : nihil curent, nihil agant; 1, 1 2 3 : nihil agentem; 2, 4 4 : qui nihil agit; 2, 5 9 : nihil agentes; 3 , 3 : nihil agere, nihil curare. W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. Ac. 2, 3 7 : nihil enim agens ne cogitari quidem potest quale sit; E . N o r d c n , Aus altrom. Priesterbikhern (1939), 220, n. 1. q u i inridentur A e g y p t i i : cf. 1, 4 3 : Aegyptiorum . . . in eodem genere dement iam; 1, 8 2 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Plut. De Is. et Os. 7 1 , p . 3 7 9 d ; A r n o b . 3 , 1 5 : Aegyptiorum videtis aenigmata, quod mutorum animantium formas dit'inis inseruerint causis easdemque quod species mult ο ture accipiant et reliquo caerimoniarum paratu. b e l u a m : cf. 1, 7 7 , n. (suigeneris belua). o b . . . u t i l i t a t e m : cf. H d t . 2, 7 7 : x«l τήν Ιβιν διά τοϋτο T'J ίργον τ ε τ ι μ ή σΟϊΐ λίγο»>σι Ά ρ τ ι ο ι μ ε γ ά λ ε ς προς ΑΙγ υ π τ ί ω ν όμολογέουσι δέ x s l ΑΙγύπτιοι

468

1, 101

quam ex ea caperent consecraverunt; velut ibes maximam vim serpentium * conficiunt, cum sint aves cxcelsae,1 cruribus rigidis,' corneo proceroque4 rostro; avertunt pestem ab Aegypto, cum 1

4

1 scrpcntum scbol. Iuuen. 15, 3 · cxcellsac Bl § corncoquc proccro Μ cum add. Ν

διά ταύτα τιμάν τάς δρνιθας ταύτας; D i o d . 1, 87, 1: τρίτην δ* αΐτίαν φέρουσι της αμφισβητήσεως των ζώων τήν χρείαν, ήν έκαστον αυτών προφέρεται προς τήν ώφέλειαν τοΰ κοινού βίου καΐ των ανθρώπων; Plut. De Is. et Os. 8, p. 353c: ουδέν γαρ άλογον ουδέ μυθώδες ούδ' υπό δεισιδαιμονίας, ώσπερ ένιοι νομίζουσιν, έγκατεστοιχειοΰτο ταΐς Ιερουργίαις, άλλα τά μέν ήθικάς έχοντα καΐ χρειώδεις αίτίας, κτλ.; 74, p. 380f [as reasons for the worship of thcriomorphic g o d s ] : λείπεται δέ δή τό χρειώδες καΐ τδ συμβολικόν, ων ένια θατέρου, πολλά δ* άμφοΐν μετέσχηκε; D i o g . L. 1, prol. 11: καΐ τά εύχρηστα των ζώων θεούς

έδόξασαν; Eus. Pr. Εν.

2.

1, 35:

έτεροι δέ τρίτην αΐτίαν φέρουσι, της χρείας ένεκα των ζώων φάσκοντες αυτά τετιμήσΟαι. v e l u t : cf. 1, 2, n. {velut). i b e s . . . c o n f i c i u n t : a brachylogy for ibes . . . quae conficiunt [cf. Holden on Off. 1, 69]. The usefulness of the ibis lay especially in its destroying and eating snakes; cf. the passages cited at 1, 82, n. (ibtn); also Democrit. ap. Geopon. 1 3 , 8 , 5; 15, 1, 15; Hdt. 2, 75 (sec b e l o w ) ; Artipanus ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 9, 27, 9 ; D i o d . 1, 87, 6; Pun. N.H. 10, 7 5 : invocant et Aegyptii ibis suas contra serpentium adventum; Joseph. Antiq. 2, 246: πολεμιώτατον δ* εστίν δ"φεσι τοϋτο το ζώον; Plut. De is. et Os. 75, p. 381c-d; Juv. 15, 2-3: crocodilon adorat / pars haect ilia pavet saturam serpentibus ibtn (where cf. the testimonium in the scholium: ibin propterea Aegyptii vice numinis colunt, quod illi naturale cum serpentibus bellum est. nam cum Aegyptum Nilus etiam serpentibus inundaveritjllaeos ornnes devorat simul et aspides. de buiuseemodi animalium genere Cicero in libro de natura deorum primo sic ait: "ipsi qui inridentur . .. velut ibes maximam vim serpen-

* rigidis add. M, regi dis Β

turn [sic] conficiunt. qum sint . . . cum [quoting our passage] volueres angues ex Libyae vastitate vento Ajricano . . . e quo fit . . . odore mortuaet,)\ Acl. N.A. 10, 2 9 : ή Ιβις . . . δφεις σιτεϊται καΐ σκορπίους; Solin. 32, 3 2 : ibis . . . serpentium populatur ova; Eus. Pr. Ev. 2, 1, 3 8 ; A m m . Marc. 22, 15, 2 5 : ibis sacra est et amabilis et innocua ideo quod nidulis suss ad π bum suggerens ora serpentum efficit ut rare scant mortiferae pestes absumptae; Alex. A p h r o d . in Metapb. 11, 8, p. 710, 18-24 Hayduck: επειδή γάρ ή των ΑΙγυπτίων χώρα πάνυ πολύ πληοΟς 6φεων άναδίδωσιν ώς ουδεμία άλλη βλάβη βλάπτον τους έκεΐσε οίκοΰντας, ων ή φύσις καΐ 6 Θεός προνοουμένη άνηκε τάς καλουμένας (βκις φονευτρίας των βφεων, βουλόμενοι ol έκεϊσε σοφοί άποτρέψαι τους ΑΙγυπτίους τοϋ φονεύειν τάς ίβεις . . . τεΘείκασι νόμον παρακελευόμενον μηδενΐ έξεΐναι ΑΙγυπτίων φονεύειν Ιβιν; T h c o phylact. Colloq. 14, 3, p. 180 Idcler: τοις βφεσιν ΐβις . . . πολέμιον; Phot. Lex. p . 100 Porson: Τβις· 8pvcov όφιοφάγον [so Suid. and Etjm. M. s.v. Ιβις); Etym. Cud. s.v. Ιβις. είδος ορνέου όφιομάχου; G. Rocdcr in P.-W. 9 (1916), 809-810; M. Wcllmann in Abb. Berl. Akad. phil.-hist. Kl. 1928, 7, 19; D ' A . W. T h o m p s o n , Glossary of Greek Birds* (1936), 108-109, w h o states that White and Black Ibises do not feed on snakes, but the rarer Hermit Ibis (Comatibis eremittea) docs, Cuvier having discovered snake-skins and scales inside the m u m m y of o n e . v i m s e r p e n t i u m : for this use of vis cf. 1, 5 4 , n. (vis atomorum). c u m eint: i.e., their form well fits them to kill the snakes while at the same time escaping injury from them. c u m . . . i n t e r f i c i u n t : cf. 1, 3 3 , n. (cum . .. vult).

1, 101 volucris anguis * ex vastitate Libyae 1 sanguis Bx scbol. luuen. 15,3

469 2

vento Africo

■ e libyae uastitatc scbol. luuen. f5, 3 * inuectis F, inuectes Bl

v o l u c r i s a n g u i s : the l o n g t r a d i t i o n o f these winged snakes begins in H e r o ­ d o t u s (perhaps himself b o r r o w i n g from H c c a t a e u s ; cf. Fr. Hist. Gr. 1, 2 3 , n o . 2 9 8 ) ; cf. 2, 7 5 : 2στι δέ χώρος της Ά ρ α βίης κατά Βουτούν πόλιν μάλιστα κ η κείμ£νος, καΐ ές τούτο τδ χωρίον ήλΟον πυνϋανόμενος περί τών πτερωτατν όφίω ν · άπικόμενος δέ είδον όστέα οφίων κ α ι άκανθας πλήΟεΙ μεν αδύνατα ά π η γήσασΟαι . . . ίστ» δέ ό χώρος οΰτος εν τ ω αϊ άκανϋαι κατακεχϋαται τοιόσδε τις, έσβολή έξ ορέων στεινών ές πεδίον μ έ γ α , τό δέ πεδίον τούτο συνάπτει τ ω Α Ι γ υ π τ ί ω πεδίω. λόγος δέ εστί ά μ α τ ω Ι α ρ ι πτερωτούς 6φις έκ της Ά ρ α β ί η ς πέτεσΟαι έπ' Αιγύπτου, τάς δέ ίβις τάς όρνιθας άπαντώσας ές την έσβολην ταύ­ της της χώρας ου παριέναι τους δφις άλλα κιτακτείνειν; 2, 7 6 : του δέ δφιος ή μορφή οΐη Kcp τ ώ ν ύδρων, π τ ί λ α δέ ού πτερωτά φορέει άλλα τοΐσι της ν υ κ τ η ρίδος πτεροΐσι μάλιστα κη έ μ φ ε ρ έ σ τ α τ α ; 3 , 107 (in Arabia]: τά γάρ δένδρεα ταύτα τά λιβανωτοφόρα £φιες ύπόπτεροι. μι­ κροί τά μεγάΟεα, ποικίλοι τά εΐδεα, φυλάσσουσι πλήΠεϊ πολλοί περί ίένδρον Ι κ ι σ τ ο ν , ούτοι οι περ έπ' Α ϊ γ υ π τ ο ν επιστρατεύονται [cf. schol. L u c a n . 6, 677); 3, 109; Aristot. / / / / / . An. 1, 5, 490 a 10-11: έ*στι δέ τά μεν π τ ε ρ ω τ ά καΐ δερμ^πτερα δίποδα πάντα ή &ποδα· λέγονται γάρ εΐναί τίνες Οφεις τοιούτοι περί ΑίίΚοπΐαν; Plin. Ν.Η. 10, 7 5 ; Mela, 3 , 82 (of Arabia): de serpentibus memorandi maxime qttos parvos admadum et veneni praesentis certo anni tempore ex limo concretarum paludium emergere, in magno examine tolantes Aegyptum tendere, at que in ipso introitii finium ab avibus quas ibidas appellant adierso agmine excipi pugnaque confici traditum est; Pa us. 9, 21, 6 : έγώ πτερωτούς βφεις ού Οεασά μένος πεί­ θομαι; Ael. Ν.Α. 2, 38 (sec b e l o w ) ; Solin. 32, 3 3 : nee tamen ares istae tantum intra fines Aegjptios prosunt; nam quaeeumque Arabicae pa/udes pennatorum anguium mi Hunt examine, quorum tarn citum

3

invectas 4

' affrico NO,

africano

virus est ut morsum ante mors quam dolor insequatur, sagacitate qua ad hoc valent aves excitatae in procinctum eunt universae et prius quam terminos pa trios externum ma­ lum vastett in aere occurson t catervis pestilentibus ; ibi agmen devorant universum; quo merito sacrae sunt et inlaesae; A m m . Marc. 22, 15, 26: occurrunt eaedem volucres pinnatis agminibus anguium, qui ex Arabicis emergunt paludibus, venena maligna gignentes, eosque antequam finibus suis excedunt, proe/iis superatos aeriis vorant'. Is id. b'tym. 12, 4, 2 9 : in Arabia autem sunt serpentes cum alts, quae sirenae vocantur, quae plus cur runt ab equis, sed etiam et volare dicuntur. Perhaps this tradition should also be connected with that of the fiery serpents in Numbers, 2 1 , 6-9, and the fiery flying serpent of Isaiah, 14, 2 9 ; 30, 6 (on which cf. Hicr. In Is. 5, p . 183 Vail.; 6, p p . 262-263). Six principal types of explanation for the story have been offered: (1) that it is purely i m a g i n a r y ; cf. Inv. 1, 2 7 : fabula est in qua nee verae nee veri similes res con­ tinent urt cuius modi est: "angues ingentes alites, iuncti iugo" (Pacuv. 397 Ribbcck -= p . 255, n o . 242 >X a r m i n g t o n ) ; also Lucil. 587 Marx (723 Vi'armington): nisi portenta anguisque volucris ac pinnatos scribitis. Such d r a g o n s play a definite and in­ creasing part in m y t h o l o g y ; e.g., the w i n g e d serpents which d r e w the car of T r i p t o l e m u s (Cornut. N.D. 28, p p . 53-54 L a n g ; / Myth. I 'at. 8 ; O . G r u p p e , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 807, n. 2 ; also rationalized as a ship in this f o r m ; cf. Fr. Hist. Gr. i, 388, n o . 2 8 ; Hicr. Chron. ann. A b r . 613) or which carried off Medea (/ Myth. I at. 2 5 ; / / Myth. I at. 138), or the winged serpent which was the destined spouse of Psyche (/ Myth. Vat. 2 3 1 ; F u l g . Myth. 3, 114), or a curious case mentioned by Suid. s.v. άρνίον; (2) \X. A . Heidel, Hecataeus and the Egyptian Priests (1935), 67, explains that Hccataeus probably saw large heaps of n u m m u l i t e s and took these for

470

1, 101

interficiunt atque consumunt, ex quo fit ut iliac ncc * morsu vivac noceant ncc odore' mortuae. Possum a de ichneumonum 4 utili1 ne AN ncumonum F

■ odomm B\ odore noceant mortuae Ο

the vertebrae of winged serpents (cf. Hdt. 2, 75, quoted above); (3) J. G. Wilkinson {The one. Egyptians, 3» (1883), 323) believes that Herodotus was im­ posed upon by an Egyptian who showed him the backbones of snakes mixed with the wings and bones of bats, the latter of which abound in Egypt and have been found in numbers in the gorge near Buto; it is noteworthy that Egyp­ tian art, with all its depiction of mon­ sters, ignores the winged snake {id., 322); (4) that these winged "snakes" were really a plague of locusts (so Goethe), which seems unlikely, in view of all the elements involved; (5) H. Gossen-A. Stcier (in P.-W. 11 (1922), 1964-1965), in what seems the most plausible view, identifies the winged

snakes with the flying lizard {Draco volans L., of the Agamidat), which, to be sure, seems not to have been found in Arabia but on the other side of the Indian Ocean about 20 species being native to the Indo-Malayan countries {Encycl. Brit. 8» (1910), 468); (6) D'A. W. Thompson, Glossary of Gr. Birds* (1936), 111, would explain the winged snakes as hot winds and sandstorms disappearing as the ibis returns in mi­ gration. Megasthcncs (ap. Strab. 15, 1, 37) mentions διπήχης βφεις ύμενοπτέρους, ώσπερ αϊ νυχτερίδες, και τούτους δέ νύχτωρ πέτεσθαι. For representa­ tions on coins cf. F. Imhoof-Blumcr and O. Keller, Tier- u. Pflanxenbilder auf Mun^en u. Gtmmtn d. kl. Alt. (1889), pi. VI, no. 1; A. B. Cook. Z w , 3, 2 (1940), 1182. ex vastitate Libyae: though Hero­ dotus and most authors bring them from Arabia. Acl. N.A. 2, 38, attempts to reconcile the two views: καΐ τούτων αϊ μέλαινα ι τους πτερωτούς 6φεις έξ Αραβίας ές ΑΙγυπτον παρελΟεϊν ουκ έπιτρέπουσι, της γης της φίλης προπολεμυϋσαι· αϊ δέ ίτεραι τους έξ Λίθιοπίας

■ possunt Ο

* hie

κατά τήν τοΰ Νείλου έπίκλυσιν άφιχνουμένους άπαντώσαι διαφθείρουσιν. For vastitas = "desert" cf. 2 Verr. 4, 114. vento Africo: SW or SSW; probably considered from the point of view of one in Italy, since the name would be less appropriate for a wind blowing from one part of Africa to another. invectas: on the feminines here and below {illae ... viva* ... mortuae) agreeing with angtds cf. Prise. Inst. 5, 29 {Gram. Lat. 3, 160 Keil): multa tamen tt in bac et in aliis terminationibus confudisse genera invenimtur petustissimi, quos non teqtdmur, ut "bate arnnis" "funis" "an­ gle's." Other examples of the feminine are noted by Ties. Ung. Lot. 2 (1900), 51, 65-70; in Dip. 1, 106; 1, 136; 2, 62; 2, 65, angtds is masculine.

ichneumonum: by derivation the "tracker" (from Ιχνευει-ν; cf. Isid. Etym. 12, 2, 37), or Herpestes ichneumon Wagn., a weasel-like North African animal related to the Indian mongoose (H. griseus Ogilby), and known as "Pharaoh's rat," which lives largely on rats, mice, birds, and reptiles, destroying the eggs of snakes and crocodiles, and attacking full-grown snakes with its sudden motions. Cf. Aristot. Hist. An. 9, 6, 612 a 15-20: ό δ' Ιχνεύμων 6 έν Αίγύπτω, δταν Γδη τον δφιν τήν ασπίδα καλούμενη ν, ού πρότερον επιτίθεται πρίν συγκάλεση βοηθούς ίλλους· προς δέ τας πληγάς καΐ τα δήγματα πηλω καταπλάττουσιν εαυτούς· βρέξαντες γαρ έν τω ύδατι πρώτον, ούτω καλινδοϋνται έν τή Υ7Ϊ [cf- Antig. Mirab. 32J; Eubulus, 107, 12-16 Kock (ap. Athen. 10, 450a): Ιχνεύμων ΑΙγύπτιος· των γαρ κροκο­ δείλων ούτος ψά λαμβάνων / πρίν Οηριοΰσθαι τί>ν γόνον καταγνύει. / Ιπειτ' αφα­ νίζει, διότι δ* έστ' αμφίστομος, / κεντεΐ κάτωθτν, τοΐς δέ χείλεσιν δάκνων [cf. W. Schultx in P.-W. ΙΑ (1920), 91, 5061); Nicand. Ther. 190-194: Ιχνεύμων δ* £ρα μοΰνος άκήριος άσπίδος ορμή ν

1, 101

471

1

tate, de crocodilorum, de faelium dicere, sed nolo esse longus. Ita concludam,* tamen beluas a barbaris * propter beneficium * consecra1 crocodiilorum A*HFM, cochodrillorum Ο 4 inras. A bcncfium A

ή μέν 6τ' ές μόθον είσιν, άλεύεται, ήδ* 6τε λυγρά / θαλπούσης ίφιος κηριτρόφου ώεα γαίη / πάντα διεσχήνιψε, χαΐ έ ζ υμέ­ ν ω ν έτίναξε / δαρδάπτων, ύλοοΐς 8έ συνερραθάγησεν όδοΰσι; D i o d . 1, 3 5 , 7: ό γάρ καλούμενος Ιχνεύμων, παραπλή­ σιος ων μικρφ κυνί, περιέρχεται τα των κροκοδείλων φά συντριβών, τίχτοντος τοϋ ζώου παρά τόν ποταμό ν, καΐ τό Οαυμασιώτατον, οίίτε κατεσΟίων οΰτε ωφε­ λούμενος ουδέν διατελεί φυσικήν τίνα χρεία ν καΐ κατηναγκασμένην ενεργών είς ανθρώπων εύεργεσίχν [cf. 1, 8 7 , 4-5]; Strab. 17, 1, 3 9 ; 17, 2, 4 ; Plin. Ν.Η. 8, 8 7 - 8 8 ; 8, 9 0 ; Plut. De Is. et Os. 74, p. 380f; De Soli. Am. 10, 966d; Acl. N.A. 6, 3 8 ; 10, 4 7 ; Solin. 32, 2 5 ; O p p . Cyneg. 3 , 407-432—a picturesque passage t o o l o n g to quote here; Horapoll. 2, 33 [in the hieroglyphics]: άνθρωπο ν ασθενή . . . ίχνεύμονα ζωγραφοϋσιν εκείνη γάρ, 6ταν (δη δφιν, ού πρότερον επιτίθεται αύτφ άλλα βοή τους άλλους επικαλού­ μενη τότε έναντιοϋται τ φ βφει; Eus. Pr. Εν. 2, 1, 37: A m m . Marc. 22, 15, 19; Cramer, Anted. Gr. Oxon. 4, 265, 13. Ichneumons were mummified (Hdt. 2, 67), and were in parts of l : .gypt the ob­ jects of worship (Diod. 1, 83, 1; Strab. 17, 1, 3 9 ; Acl. N.A. 10, 47; Clem. Protr. 2, 39, 5; 5, 65, 2 ; cf. J. G. Wilkin­ son, The anc. Egyptians % 3* (1883), 2792 8 1 ; A. Dcibcr in Mem. . . . de /'inst. fr. d'arcb. orient, du Caire, 10 (1904), 85-86; T. Hopfner in Denkscbr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. in Wien% 57, 2 (1915), 55-58). c r o c o d i l o r u m : on the worship o f this animal cf. 1, 82, n. (crocodi/um). Its utility is explained by Diod. 1, 89, 2: φασίν ούν τής χώρας την ό/υρότητα παρέχεσθαι μή μόνον τόν ποταμόν άλλα καΐ πολύ μάλλον τους έν αύτω κροκοδείλους, διό καΐ τους ληστάς τού; τε άπό της 'Αραβίας καΐ Λιβύη; μη τολμάν διανήχεσΟαι τόν Νεϊλον. φοβούμενους τ 0 πλήθος των θηρίων [so Kus. Pr. Εν. 2,

■ concludo D

* barbaris

1, 43]. Plut. De is. et Os. 75, p. 381b, ex­ plains its worship because it μίμημα Θεού λέγεται γεγονέναι, μόνος μέν άγ­ λωσσος ων. f a e l i u m : on the sacrcdness of the cat cf. 1, 82, n. (Joe/em); for its utility cf. D i o d . 1, 87, 4: καΐ τόν μέν α&ουρον προς τε τάς ασπίδας Θανάσιμα δακνούσας εύθετον ύπάρχειν καΐ τάλλα δάκετα των ερπετών [cf. Eus. Pr. E». 2, 1, 3 7 ] ; also Callim. Hymn. 6, 110: τάν αΓλουρον, τάν έτρεμε Θηρία μικκά. Professor R. P. Oliver has called to my notice the following curious quo­ tation in the Comucopiae of N i c c o l o Pcrotti (1478) in the Basle ed. (1526), col. 359, 8: feiem id animal, quod caturn dicimus, esse in primis Cicero ostendit in eo fragmento quod ex Academids novissime repertum est. Ipsi, inquit, quorum vanitas irridetur, Aegjptii nullam belluam nin ob aJiquam utilitatem consectaverunt velut ibim, quod max/mam vim serpentium confviat, crocodi/um, quod terrore arceat /atrones,/e/em, quod pellt eius scuta contegant, iebneumonem, quod non sinai serpentes, maximam eius regionis pestem,augeri. idem {Γuse. 5, 78] . . . quis non videat Ciceronem hoc loco de cato loqui murum persecutoref neque enim ex mustelarum pellibus, quas ictidas pocari diximus, scuta contegi scripsisset, quae vei modico imbre putrescunt ac frustatim cone/· dunt. The passage presents many pro­ blems as to its authenticity and the Cice­ ronian work from which it may be derived. l o n g u s : "tedious"; cf. 1, 56, n. (long/or). t a m e n : "after all"; "all the same"; cf. Div. 2, 80: Etrusci tamen babent exaratum puerum auctorem disciplinae suae;

nos quern; 2 Vtrr. 1 , 2 ; Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 329, n. (tamen). barbaris: on the meaning of the term sec A. Kichhorn, Βάρβαρος quid significavtrit (1904). In the mouth of a Roman

472

1, 102

tas, vestrorum deonim non modo beneficium nullum extare sed ne factum quidem omnino. 102 'Nihil habet,' inquit, 'negotii.'1 Pfofecto Epicurus1 quasi pueri delicati nihil cessatione melius existimat.3 37 At ipsi tamen pueri etiam cum cessant exercitatione aliqua ludicra delectantur; deum sic feriatum * volumus cessa1 nogotii Bl * feriarum Λ/

* epicurus profecti quasi (profectrdr/.) A

· cxistimant HOFx

speaker the word may perhaps here 41: nor beatam pitarn . .. nee earn cessando, sive gaudentem, ut Aristippus, live non dobetray a Greek source. propter beneficium: cf. 2, 60: multat lentem, ut bic, sed agendo aliquid considerandove quatramus. autem alia» naturae deorum ex magnis beneficiis eorum . . . constitute* nominataeque pueri delicati: possibly a child as yet sunt', De Domo, 144: te, Capitoline, quern undeveloped in strength, but more propter beneficia populus Romanus Optimumlikely a spoiled child (cf. In Cat//. 2, 23: . . . nominavit. But the singular is equally hi pueri tarn lepidi ac delicati; Pro Mur. 74: possible; cf. Inv. 2, 115: qui pro benefido a grege delicatae iuventutis; Brut. 197; Att. non grafiam verum mercedem posiulet; 1, 19, 8: libidimsa* et delicatae iuventuJis; Cato, Agr. 5, 2: pro beneficio gratiam Catull. 17, 15: puella tenellulo delica/ior rejerat. batdo; Hicr. Ep. 14, 1, 1: tu quasi parvulus veetrorum deorum: cf. 1, 99, n. delicatus contempt um rogantis per blandimenta fovisti), or even a favorite (cf. (Juus deus). 102 nihil habet... negotii: cf. 1,45, Catull. 61, 131-132: inert \ etneubine). n. {nee habere ... net exbibere). For the pueri . . . delectantur, deum . . . vo­ shift from the plural to the singular lumus: the clauses are not logically cf. 1, 50, n. (so/etis). parallel, and it would be more proper inquit: cf. 3, 90: non animadvertunt, to have the notions expressed by volumus and vereamur appear parenthetically. inquit, omnia di. Epicurus: cf. V\\xt.Quaest. conv. 3, 6, 4, excrcitatione... ludicra: probably of p. 655c: ού γάρ πάντες, ώ εταίρε, τήν attendance at one of the public shows Επικούρου σχολήν καΐ ραστώνην ύπό rather than of participation in some active λόγου καΐ φιλοσοφίας άφθονο ν είς άεΐ game, though this is not entirely clear. παρεσκευασμένην έχουσι; Maxime cum Cf. De Or. 1, 147: sed eis qui ingrediun/ur Princip. 3, p. 778c: 'Επίκουρος τάγαθον in stadium quique en quae agenda sunt in έν τω βαθυτάτω της ησυχίας ώσπερ έν foro tamquam in acie, postunt etiam nunc άκλύστω λιμίνι καΐ κωφω τιθέμενος; excrcitatione quasi ludicra praediscere ac De Stoic. Repugn. 2, p. 1033c: ήν 'Επί­ meditari; but sec Fin. 1, 32, where the κουρος ήσυχίαν επαινεί. Yet, as Mayor Epicurean asks quis nostrum exercita/ionem observes, the opposite of negotium is not ullam corporis suscipit laboriosam, nisi ut cessatio ("loafing") but otium ("leisure"), aliquid ex ea com modi constquatitr; 5, 42; and in this there might well be activity 5, 55; 5, 61 [where boys are a mirror of of some sort; cf. Plut. De Tranq. 2, what is in accord with nature]; also Rcid p. 465f: δθεν ούδ* 'Επίκουρος οίεται on Fin. 1, 69. δεΐν ήσυχάζειν, άλλα τη φύσει χρήσθαι deum . . . feriatum: "God on his πολιτευόμενους καΐ πράσσοντας τα κοινά holiday"; cf. Rep. 1, 20; 6, 8; Fam. 12, τους φιλοτίμους χαΐ φιλόδοξους, «ς 16, 2. To any other school than the Epi­ μάλλον ύπ' άπραγμοσύνης ταράττεσθαι curean this concept of deity would verge καΐ κακοΰσθαι πεφυκέτας, άν ων ορέγον­ upon the ludicrous. ται μή τυγχάνωσιν. With the view of volumus: for the indicative cf. 1, 80, Epicurus here expressed contrast Fin. 2, n. {arbitramur).

1, 103

473

tione torpere, ut, si se commoverit, vercamur ne beatus esse non possit? Haec oratio l non modo deos spoliat motu et actione divina sed etiam homines inertis efficit, si quidem 2 agens aliquid ne deus quidem esse beatus potest. 103 Verum sit sane, ut vultis, deus effigies3 hominis 4 et imago; quod eius est domicilium, quae sedes, qui locus, quae 1

ratio Η

* si sane Ν

* Post effigies supr. add.

si ee c o m m o v e r i t : cf. P h i l o d e m . De Diss, 3, col. 10, p . 30 Uicls: ούτε γαρ οίητέον Ιργον μηΟέν ίτερον έχειν αυ­ τούς ή 8ιά της απειρίας <τ>ών όδώ<ν περ>ιιό<ντας άεΐ 8ινεΐσθαι έγκυκλί>ως· ού <γαρ> ευτυχής ό <£υ>μβονώμ<εν>ος άπαν<τα> τδν β(ον· <οΰΥ> άκι,νήτους ύ π ο λ η π τ έ ο ν ουδέ <γ>αρ Ιτι ζφ<ον> νοείται. τ<ό> τοιούτον. Xcnophancs (Β 26, 2 Diels) t h o u g h t n o t i o n unbe­ c o m i n g t o g o d s : ουδέ μετέρχεσΟαί μιν έπιπρέπει άλλοτε £λλη. h a e c oratio: "this sort of l a n g u a g e " ; cf. Fin. 3, 3 9 ; Ttue. 1, 6 0 ; 3 , 1 3 ; 3 , 5 6 ; 5, 3 4 ; Off. 2, 4 5 ; Rep. 1, 5 6 ; Legg. 3 , 2 9 ; Parad. 6, 33. T h e reading ratio of Η has been a d o p t e d by some e d i t o r s . d e o s spoliat m o t u : cf. Ac. 2, 6 1 : earn philosopbiam . . . quae . . . spolrat nos iudicio. With the t h o u g h t cf. Tcrt. Adv. Valentin. 7: sit itaque Bytbos iste infinitis retro aevis in maxima et attissima quiete, in otio plurimo, placidae et, ut ita dixerim, stupentis divinitatis, qua/em iussit Epicurus; cf. also Philo, De Prov. 1, p. 4 Auchcr: dedecet . . . divinitatem urnquam sine operation* esse; quoniam otii ac inertiae est istud. a c t i o n e d i v i n a : L. R e i n h a r d t , Die Quellen von Cic. Scbr. De D. Nat. (1888), 24, n. 1, suggests (without p r o o f ) that divina may be an interpolation. H e also r e m a r k s that here the lack of divine activity reacts unfavorably u p o n m a n , but in 1, 103, the question is raised anew qtuse deinde actio vitae, hence he would

A est

* homines F

or w r o n g opinions a b o u t the g o d s is here emphasized, as in 1, 42, that of the traditional m y t h o l o g y had been stressed; cf. Plat. Legg. 1, 636c; Firm. Mat. De Errore, 12, 1; 12, 4 - 7 ; Shakcsp. Merry Wives of Windsor, 5, 5, 12: " W h e n g o d s have hot backs, what shall p o o r men do?" 103 v e r u m , etc.: P. Schwcnkc (in labrb. f. cl. Pbihl. 119 (1879), 63) con­ siders 1, 103-104 an unaltered fragment of a Stoic treatise from which Cicero b o r r o w e d , and that with 1, 105 he made a fresh start u p o n the criticism of 1, 49, forgetting t o excise the preceding para­ g r a p h s ^ . J. B. Mayor in Cl. Rev. 3 (1889), 3 5 8 ; cf. also P. C r o p p , De Auctoribus quos secutus Cic. in Lib. de N.D. (1909), 20-21. C. Vicol, h o w e v e r (Epbem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 256) defends sections 103-104. s a n e : o n this concessive use cf. M . van den Bruwaene, La theologie de Cic. (1937), 134-135, and n . l . ut v u l t i s : cf. 1, 7 6 : qui bus docere velitis bumanas esse for mas deorum \ 1, 9 0 : nee vero intellego cur maluerit Epicurus deos huminibus similes dicere quam fnmines deorum. effigies . . . et i m a g o : almost syno­ n y m o u s ; yet cf. lusc. 3, 3 : consectaturque null am eminentem effigiem virtutis sed adumbratam imaginem gloriae; Off. 3, 6 9 : expressam effigiem null am tentmus, umbra et imaginibus utimur. Effigies, then, would probably be a likeness fashioned in the r o u n d , imago merely a sketch for it.

assume a shift by Cicero from one source

domicilium . . . sedes . . . locus:

t o a n o t h e r . F o r actione cf. 1, 4 5 , n. (formam, etc.). h o m i n e s inertis efficit: t h e bad influence u p o n m a n k i n d of u n w o r t h y

passing from the more precisely defined t o the m o r e general, or, as H . L'ri (Cic. u. d. epik. Pbilos. (1914), 90) t h i n k s , t o make a rhetorical g r o u p of three

474

1, 103

deinde actio vitae, quibus rebus, id quod vultis, beatus est? Utatur enim suis bonis oportet < e t > ! fruatur qui beatus futurus est. Nam locus ■ quidem his * etiam natuiis, quae sine animis sunt,4 suus est cuique * proprius, ut terra infirnum teneat,· hanc inundet 7 1

< e t > add. dett. A/d.t

ac Rum.

* cuique est O, cuiusque Η

■ locis Ml

· teneant Fl

members. With the question cf. 1, 2: de locis atque sedibus [where see the n. on figuris]; 1, 6 5 : doce me igitur unde tint, ubi srnt, quaIts sint [and n. o n ubi si»/}; 1 , 1 0 4 : quaero .. . pester deus . . . ubi babitet. R.

Philippson {P.-W. 7 A (1939), 1154) observes that this type of criticism began with Carncades (cf. 1, 4, above), and may have been adopted by Cicero from Philo; H. Uri, op, cit., 90, notes that here, as in 1 , 6 5 {unde sint% ubi sint, quales sint), the

form of the question gives no serious indication of the arrangement of the argument. actio vitae: cf. 1, 2: actione vitae (and n.); 1, 45, and n. (formam, etc.)\ THSC, 5,

66. Arnob. 3, 20, speaks contemptuously of the activities ascribed by pagans to their g o d s : quale est quod deos nobis induct tis alios fabros, alios medicos, alios lanarios nautas citbaristas auloedos vtnatores pas tores et, quod supererat, rusticos?

quibus rebus: the Epicureans dis­ cussed quite literally the question whe­ ther the gods needed chairs, couches, and other furniture such as prosperous human beings use; cf. Philodem. De Diis, 3, col. 11, 37-41; Max. Tyr. 4, 9: τά δέ Επικούρου τίνι μύθων εικάσω; . . . πώς αναπλάσω τδν Δία; τί δρώντα καΐ τι βουλευόμενον καΐ ποίαις ήδοναΐς συνόντα, κτλ. On their use of food cf. 1, 112; W. Scott, Frag. Herculan. (1885), 199. eui· bonis: i.e., the interior goods of the soul, rather than the external physical goods; for parallels in expres­ sion cf. Rcid on Fin. 1, 57. < e t > : lost in the better mss by haplography (oportet et), but found in certain deteriores and adopted by editors as necessary to the sense. fruatur: combined with the previous utatur this suggests the legal term usus

?

* us Η

4

inundet C, inundat

sunt om.

Ο

ANOBFM1

fructuj, the use and enjoyment of property. naturi· . . . tine animis: cf. 1, 29, n. (quatfseor . . .

naturas).

suus . . . cuique proprius: cf. 2, 44: quae autem nature moverentur bate out pon­ dere deorsum out levitate in sublime ferri; 3, 3 4 : pluribus naturis, quorum suum quaeque locum babeat quo naturae vi feratur, alia infimum, alia sum mum, alia medium;

Aristot. Magna Mor. 1, 14, 1188b 1-3: έκάστοις γαρ έστι των άψυχων οίκεΐος τόπος άποδεδομένος, τω μέν πυρί ο 4νω, τη δέ γη 6 κάτω. ut terra infirnum: the four elements have different specific gravities, and tend to arrange themselves in the universe accordingly, the two heavier, earth and water, moving downward, the two lighter, air and fire, upward; cf. 3, 33, n. (non mutabile)\ Τ use. 1, 4 0 : persuade»/ enim matbtmatici terr am in medio mundo sitam ad univern caeli complexum quasi punc/i instar obtinere quod κέντρον //// vocant; earn porro naturatn esse quattuor omnia gignentium corporum ut . . . leviora et umida suopte nutu et suo pondere ad parts angulos in terram et in mare ferantur, reliquae duae partes, tau ignea, altera animalts, ut illae superiores in medium locum mundi gravitate ferantur et pondere, sic bae rursum rectis lineis in caelestem locum subvolent, sive ipsa natura superiora adpetente, sive quod a gravioribus leviora natura repellantur; 1, 42-43;

[Hippocr.] De Carnibus (XXI, 425 K.); Plat. Tim, 57c; 81b; Aristot. Top. 5, 2, 1 3 0 a 3 9 - b 2 ; 5, 2. 130 b 28-32; Pbys. 2, 1, 192 b 36; 4, 1, 208 b 19-20; 4, 8, 214 b 14-16; 4, 8, 216 a 32; 5, 6, 230 b 12-13; 8, 4, 255 b 8-11; De Caelo, 1, 2. 269 a 17-18; 2. 2, 284 b 34-285 a 1; 4, 2, 308 b 13-15; 4, 4, 311 a 19-21; 4, 5 312 a 25-27; 4, 5. 313 a 7-10; Meteor 1, 2, 339 a 15-19; 1, 3, 340 b 19-22;

1,103

475

1, 7, 365 a 26-29; De An. 1, 3, 406 a 27But in a spherical body the bottom 19; Etb. Nic. 2, 1, 1103 a 20-23; fr. ap. is the centre; cf. 2, 84: in medium locum ^ct. Plat. 1, 12, 3 (Doxogr. Gr.* 310); mundit qui est infimus; 2, 116: medium Aristot.] De Mundo, 3, 392 b 29093 a 5; infimum tnspbaeratst; Tusc. 5, 69; Aristot. De Plant. 2, 2, 823 b 2-6; ProbL 15, 14, De Caelot 4, 4, 311 b 29: έστΙ μέσον ττρδς 39 a 39-b 4; 26, 48, 945 b 28-31; Thco- ο ή φορά τοϊς ίχο-,κη βάρος καΐ άφ' ου >hr. De Sens. 88 (Doxogr. Gr.· 526); τοις κούφοις δήλον πολλαχόΟεν; Plin. 'cno ap. Stob. vol. 1, 166 Wachsmuth Ν. Η. 2, 165: adparere quo quid bumilius — S. V.F. 1, no. 99); Chrysippus ap. sit propius a centro esse terrae; Μ an i 1. 1,170: tob. vol. 1, 185 Wachsmuth ( = S'.V.F. ne caderet medium totius et imum [and , no. 527) and cf. Act. Plac. 1, 12, 4 Housman's n.]; Sallustius, De Diss, 7: Doxogr. Gr.* 311 of views of Stoics); σφαίρας πάσης τό κάτω μέσον εστίν [and -ucr. 1, 184-190; 5, 457-544; 5, 495-505; Nock's n., p. Ixiv, n. 117]; Macrob. )iod. 1, 7, 1; Philo, De spec. Legg. 1, 94; Somn. Scip. 1, 22, 4: in sphaera vero hoc )e Aetern. Mundi, 29; 33; 115; Manil. solum constat imum esse quod medium est; , 149-170; Strab. 17, 1, 36; Ov. Met. and several times in the commentators , 26-31; 1, 52-53; F. 1, 109-110; Sen. on Aristotle, e.g., Alex. Aphrod. in >ial. 10, 17, 1; N.Q. 2, 13, 1; 2. 24, 3; Meteor. 1, 3, p. 14, 16-18 Hayduck; 2, 2, , 23, 1; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 23; Plut. p. 71, 10-12; Simplic. in Categ. 6, p. 148, ~>ef. Orac. 25, p. 424c; De Fac. in Orb. 10 Kalbflcisch. Hence the notion of a MI. 13, p. 927c; De An. Procreat. 9, geocentric universe appears as early as ·. 1016f; De Stoic. Repugn. 42, p. 1053c; the successors of Thalcs (Act. Plac. 3, 11, .1. Aurcl. 10, 33; 11, 20; Galen, De 1 - Doxogr. Gr* 377: ol από θάλεω iipp. et Plat. Plat. 8, 3 (V, 667 K.); τήν γην μέσην), particularly with Anakpul. De Plat. 1,11; Diog. L. 2, 8 [view ximander (Τ. L. Heath, Aristarchus of f Anaxagoras]; 7, 137 [of Zcno]; 7, 155; Samos (1913), 24, cites Hippol. Pbiloxrnsorin. frg. 1, 4; Achill. hag. 4, p. 32 sophum, 1, 6, 3 {Doxogr, Gr* 559); to laass ( = SWF. 2, no. 555); Lact. Inst. which add: Cedrcn. p. 156 P. in Corp. , 9, 25; 2, 12, 14; 3, 24, 9; 7, 9, 13; Script. Hist. BJZ. 33, 273; p. 157 P. immon in Arist. De Interpr. 13, p. 240, in 33, 276; Suid. s.v. Αναξίμανδρος . . . 0, Busse; Basil. Hexaem. 1, 7; 1, 11; καΐ τήν γην έν μεσαιτάτω κεϊσΟαι), »rcg. Nyss. Hexaem. (Patr. Gr. 44, 76d; Pythagoras (Diog. L. 8, 48), Parmcnidcs 4, 108d); [Clem.] Horn. 6, 7; 6, 12 (Diog. L. 8, 48; 9, 21), or Hcsiod (Zeno x>sitions of Pluto, Poseidon, and Zeus]; ap. Diog. L. 8, 48). On geocentric vs. :halcid. in Tint. 22; 203; Julian, C. heliocentric views in Plato cf. F. Solmlalil. p. 143b; Ambr. De Cain et Abel, sen in CI. Weekly, 37 (1944), 187-188; , 23; Macrob. Sown. Sap. 1, 6, 32; on centrality in general A. O. Love joy, The Great Chain of Being (1936), 101-102. "hemist. in Aristot. Pbys. 2, p. 37, 4; In Tusc. 1, 68, Cicero speaks of globum , p. 63, 21-22; 4, p. 103, 5 Schcnkl; in iristot. De An. 1, p. 16, 9-10 Heinze; terrae eminentem e rnari, fixum in medio Jcmcs. Nat. Horn. 5, 32; Kus. Pr. Rv. mundi universi loco; cf. below, 2, 91; 2, 98; Rep. 6, 15: ilium globum quern in /JOT templo 5, 8, 8; Fpiphan. Adv. f/aeres. 1, 1, 8, 1 Epicurean views]; Aug. Serm. 242, 5; medium tides, quae terra dicitur; De Or. 42, 8; CD. 22, 11; Procl. in Tim. p. 3, 178. Other passages on the central 40a (p. 328 Diehl); Sidon. Carm. 15, position of the earth are too numerous 1-78; Anon. Hermipp. 1, 37; Olyrnpiod. to quote (Ptolem. Synt. matb. 1, pp. 16τ Meteor. 1, 2, p. 15, 6-9 Stuvc; Simplic. 21, being typical), though it should be noted that fire had been placed at the Λ Pbys. 2, 9, p. 386, 27-29; 4, 4, p. 585, -10, Dicls; Fulg. Myth. 1, 36, p. 19 centre by the Pythagoreans (Heath, op. lelm; I.yd. De Mens. 4, 159; Bocth. cit., 95-97) and later by the Stoic Ar".onsol. 3, pr. 11; De Trin. 2; Schol. //. chedemus (cf. S.V.F. 3, 264, no. 16); 5, 18; Suid. s.v. στοιχεΐον; also H. that Plut. Platon. Quaest. 8, 1, p. 1006c, remarks: Θεόφραστος δέ καΐ ττροσιστοIhcrniss, Aristotle's Crit. of Presocr. } ρεΐ τω ΓΤλάτωνι πρεσβυτέρω γενομένω bilos. (1935), 197-200.

476

1, 103 i

aqua, superior * , aetheriis ' ignibus altissima ora reddatur; bcstiarum autem * terrenae6 sunt 6 aliae, partim aquatiles, 1 superior Λ/1, supcri ACBFMxt suprcmum NO ■ add. Mailer ' aetheriis Mullcr, acthcri BFAI1, aethcris Λ/Λ/1, icthciADGNO * autcm l l om. D * terrac nc NOF t tcrrc nae M · sunt / / , sint cttt.

μεταμέλειν, ως ού προσήκουσαν άποείναι; Epinom. 984b-c; Aristot. De δόντι τη γη την μέσην χώραν τοϋ παν­ Respir. 13, 477 a 27-31: τά μέν γάρ £κ τός ; and that Aristarchus in the third γης πλείονος γέγονεν, οίον τό τών φυ­ century B.C. propounded the heliocentric τών γένος, τά δ' έξ ύδατος, οίον τό τών theory (Heath, op. ri/.t 301), to be fol­ ένυδρων τών δέ πτηνών και πεζών τά lowed in the second century B.C. by μέν έξ αέρος, τά δ* έκ πυρός, έκαστα Scleucus of Babylon (cf. Plut. Is.\ H. δ' έν τοις οίκείοις τόποις Ιχει την τάGossen in P.-W. 2A (1923), 1250), a ξιν αυτών [but in Meteor. 4, 4, 382 a 6-8, view later held even by lesser thinkers he says: και έν γη καΐ έν ύδατι ζώα μό­ (e.g., Anon. Hermipp. 1, 78; 1, 116); νον εστίν, έν αέρι δέ και πυρί ουκ ίστιν, cf. also P. Wcndland, Pbilos Scbr. u. βτι τών σωμάτων ύλη ταύτα]; De Gen. An. 3, 11, 761 b 13-22: τά μέν γάρ φυτά d. Vorsthung (1892), 66, n. 2. inundet: here with no notion of any θείη τις αν γης, ύδατος δέ τά ένυδρα, τά δέ πεζά αέρος . . . τό δέ τέταρ­ excessive flood. τον γένος ούκ επί τούτων τών τόπων < a c r i > , aetheriie: Mullcr supplied δει ζητεΐν καίτοι βούλεταί γέ τι κατά atri as necessary both for the balance of the clauses and tn bring in a mention την τοΰ πυρός είναι τάξιν τούτο γάρ τέταρτον αριθμείται τών σωμάτων. . . . of the clement of air. After writing the eri oisuperi (the reading of ACBFM) the άλλα ίεϊ τό τοιούτον γένος ζητεΐν επί eye of the scribe apparently skipped to της σελήνης, αύτη γάρ φαίνεται κοινω­ continue after the same letters in atri. νούσα της τετάρτης αποστάσεως: also the fragment from the De Pbilosopbia aetheriis ignibus altissima ora: cf. 2, 91: bunc (sc. aertm\ rursus amplectitur discussed by Cicero in 2, 42, below; inmensus aether qui constat ex a/tissimis Philodem. De Diis, 3, col. 8, 17-20. p. 26 ignibus; 2, 101: restat .. . caeli complexus Dicls: tt γε δει τεκμηριοΰσθαι τ<οΐς> φαινομένοις, άπερ Ιδειξ<εν> άλλους £λqui idem aether vacatur, extreme ora . . . λαις φύσεσιν οίκειούσθαι κ<αΙ> τοις mundi. μέν υγρά, τοις δ' αέρα καΐ γην, <το>ύτο bcstiarum: the belief that each cle­ μέν ζώων, τούτο δέ φυτών κ<αΙ> τών ment had its own type of animate όμ<οί>·ων [Philodemus took this from inhabitants—perhaps an extension by Camcadcs and he from Aristotle, ac­ analogy from the observation of air, land, and water animals to the assump­ cording to R. Philippson in Symb. Os/oenses, 20 (1940), 36]; Virg. Aen. 6, tion of similar life in the fiery clement— is frequently found; e.g., Plat. Tim. 728-729: indt bominum pecudumqut genus vitaequt folantum f et quae marmoreo fert 39c-40a: είσΐ δή τέτταρες, μία μέν οΰmonstra sub aequore pontus; Philo, De Aet. ράνιον θεών γένος, άλλη δέ πτηνόν καΐ Mundi, 45; De Opific. Mundit 65-66; 84: άεροπόρον, τρίτη δέ ενυδρον είδος, πεζόν δέ καΐ χερσαΐον τέταρτον, τοΰ βασιλέα χερσαίων καΐ ένυδρων καΐ αε­ ροπόρων* Οσα γάρ θνητά έν τοις τρισι μέν ούν θείου την πλείστην ίδέαν έχ πυρός άπειργάζετο, κτλ.; 41b: θνητά στοιχείοις, γη, ύδατι, αέρι. πάντα ύπέΙτι γένη λοιπά τρί' άγέννητα [i.e., those ταττεν αύτω, τά κατ' ούρανόν ύπεξεliving in air, water, and earth], τούτων λόμενος, ίτε θειοτέρας μοίρας επιλα­ δέ μη γενομένων ουρανός ατελής £σται· χόντα; 117 (man is at home in all four τά γάρ άπαντα έν αύτω γένη ζώων ούχ elements]; Quod detenus potiori, 151; De Gigant. 7: τών πρώτων καΐ στοιχειωδών (ζει, δει δέ, εΐ μέλλει τέλειος Ικανώς

1, 103

477

aliae quasi ancipites in utraque sede viventes,1 sunt quaedam etiam 1

ucnicntcs Mt

uidcntes

{?)Al

μερών έκαστου τά οίκεΐα και πρόσφορα ζ ω α περιέχοντος, γης μέν τά χερσαία, θαλάττης δέ καΐ ποταμών τά ένυδρα, πυρός δέ τά πυρίγονα—λόγος δέ έχει τ α ϋ τ α κατά Μακεδονία ν μάλιστα γίνεσΟαι—, ούρανοϋ δέ τους αστέρας, καΐ γ ά ρ ούτοι ψυχαί; 451 [cf. 2, 42, b e l o w ] ; De Agric. 5 1 ; De P/antat. 12; De Somniis, 1, 135: γ ή μέν τά χερσαία έγκατεσκεύαζε, Οαλάτταις δέ καΐ ποταμυϊς τά ένυ­ δρα, ούρανώ δέ τους αστέρας —και γάρ έκαστος τούτων οΰ μόνον ζώον ά.λλά καΐ νους όλος δι* όλων ό καΟαρώτατος είναι λ έ γ ε τ α ι ' — ώ σ τ ε και έν τ ώ λ ο ι π ώ τ μ ή ματι του παντός, αέρι, ζώα γέγονεν; 137; Ο ν . Met. 1, 72-75: neu regio foret ulla suis animalibus orbat j astra tenent caeleste solum jormaeque deorum, j cesserunt nitidis habitandae piset bus undae, / terra feras cepit, valueres agitabilis aer; Apul. De Plat. 1, 11 [lire for sun, m o o n , and stars, air for d e m o n s ,

water and earth for animals]; De Deo Socr. 1; 8 ; Galen, / / / / / . Phil. 36 ( X I X . 336 K. - Doxogr. Gr* 645, n o . 124); Sext. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 8 6 : είπερ τε έν γ η καΐ Οαλάσση πολλής ούσης π α χ υ μερείας ποικίλα συνίσταται ζώα "ψυχικής καΐ αίσΟητικής μετέχοντα δυνάμεως, πολλώ πιΟανώτερόν έστιν έν τ ώ αέρι, πολύ τό καΟαρόν και είλικρινές έχοντι παρά την γήν καΐ τό ύδωρ, έμψυχα τίνα καΐ νοερά συνίστασΟαι ζ ώ α ; 1, 87 [it is likely there are animals in the e t h e r ] ; Plotin. Enn. 6, 7, 1 2 ; P o r p h y r . De Abst. 3 , 14: τά κατά τόν αίΟέρα οίκοΰντά έστι λογικά, ούτω φασί τά τό μετ' εκείνον ευθέως πλησιάζον οίκοΰντά, όποια τά έν αέρι, είτα τά ένυδρα διαφέρειν, εΐΟ' ούτως τά επίγεια; A t h c n . 8„ 353f; Corp. Hermit. 12, 2, 2 0 : κάκεϊνο δέ ορα, ώ τέκνον, οτι έκαστον τών ζ ώ ω ν ένΐ μέρει έπιφοιτα του κόσμου, τά μέν ένυ­ δρα τό) ΰδατι, τά δέ χερσαία τή γγ), τά δέ μετάρσια τ ώ αέρι· ό δέ άνθρωπος τού­ τοις π ϊ σ ι χ ρ ή τ α ι ; 24, 17, ρ. 504 Scott; τ ώ ν ζω<ντ>ων, ώ τέκνον, τά μέν φ κ ε ί ω ται προς τό πΰρ, τά δέ προς τό ύδωρ, τά δέ προς αέρα, τά δέ προς γήν, τά δέ προς τούτων δύο ή τρία, κ τ λ . ; Achill.

Isag. 5, ρ. 35 M a a s s ; Chalcid. in Tim. 119: quorum quod est purius in aethere sedes habet, alter urn in aere, tertium in regione ea quae humecta essentia nominatur, quo interna mundt congesta sint animalibus ration· utentibus, nee sit ulla eius regio deserta; Iambi. De Mjst. 1, 8 [gods, d e m o n s , and souls in ether, air, and earth, res­ pectively]; A u g . CD. 7, 6 [echoing VarroJ; De Gen. ad Lilt. 3, 5 ; 3 , 1 3 : nee ignoro ita quosdam philosopbos sua cuiusqm elementi distribuisse animalia, ut terrena :sse dieerent non fantum quie in terra repunt atque gradiuntur sed avts etiam . . . aeria vero animalia daemones esset caelestia deos, quorum quidem nos partim luminaria, partim angelos dicimus; De Haeres. 46: in fumo nata animalia bipedaiia . . . in tenebris serpentia, in igne quadrupedia, in aquis natatilia, in vento rolatilia; Isid. Fitym. 13, 3, 3 : caelum angelis, aerem volucribus, mare pisnbus, terram hominibm ctttrisqut animantibus creator ipse inplevit; S. F.itrcm in P.-W. 6 A (1936), 895. F o r the view that Aristotle's references t o tire-born animals c o m e from a d i a l o g u e — probably t h e De Pbilosophia— rather than from the Historia Animalium sec W. Jaeger, Aristotle ( E n g l . tr. 1939), 146. aliae, p a r t i m : cf. 1, 66, n. {alia, partim). q u a s i a n c i p i t e s : quasi a n d the fol­ lowing definition in utraque sede viventes indicate that Cicero is rather boldly using the w o r d in the new sense of " a m p h i b i a n s , " and the Tbes. Ling. Lat. s.v. gives n o o t h e r case in Latin in this sense. N o t e , h o w e v e r , in G r e e k , the use of αμφίβιος, which may have stood in Cicero's s o u r c e ; cf. C o l u m . 8, 1 3 : aves quas Graeci vocant αμφίβια, quia non tan turn terrestria sed aquatilia desiderant pabula, nee magis bumo quam stagno consuererunt; Varr. R.R. 3, 10, 1: genus quod non tit villa of terra contenium sed requirit piscinas, quod vos philograeci voeatis amphibium. T h e term was perhaps first used by D c m o c r i t u s ; cf. T h c o p h r . fr. 171, 12 W i m m c r . Sec also [Horn.] Batracbom. 5 9 :

478

1, 103

quae igne nasci putentur appareantque in ardentibus fomacibus άμφίβιον γάρ έδωκε νομήν

βατράχοισι

Κρονίων; Max. Tyr. 13, 8 Hobein: τών αμφιβίων ζ φ ω ν ; T i m o t h . G a z . De Animalibus, 54 (in Μ. Haupt, Oputc. 3 , 1 (1876;, 300), w h o describes the castor as άμφίβιον. i g n c nasci p u t e n t u r : for the omission of a preposition cf. 3 , 5 5 : Nilo natus\ 3 , 59: love nata; Tuse. 3 , 12: si/ice nati; at o t h e r times, h o w e v e r , the preposition ex is often u s e d ; e.g., 3 , 5 3 ; 3 , 5 6 ; 3, 5 7 ; 3 , 5 9 ; cf. ii. Lofstcdt, Syntactica, 1 (1928), 228-229. In 2, 42, we read: cum igitur aJiorum animalium ortus in terra sit aliorum in aqua in neta aliorum\ absurdum esse Aristoteli pidetur in ea parte quae sit ad gignenda animantia aptissima animal gigni nullum putare. T h o u g h Aristotle clearly states {De Gen. An. 2, 3 , 737 a 1-5): πυρ μέν ουδέ γεννφ ζώον, ουδέ φαίνεται συνιστάμενον π υ ρουμένοις ούΥ έν ύγροΐς οΰτ* έν ξηροϊς ουδέν- ή δέ τοΰ ηλίου Οερμότης καΐ ή τών ζ ώ ω ν . . . δμως έχει και τοΰτο

της γ λ ί σ χ ρ α ; A n t i g . Mirab. 8 4 : έν Κ ύ « ρ ω γοΰν χαλκΐτις λίθος xaicrai x a i γ ί ­ νεται Οηρίον μ ι χ ρ ώ μείζον μυιών. τό αυτό δέ καΐ έν τοΐς Καρυστίων θηρίοις. άποθνήσκειν δέ τά μέν τής χιόνος, τά δέ τοΰ πυρός χωριζόμενα, την δε σαλαμάνδραν σβεννύειν τό π ϋ ρ ; N i c a n d . Tber. 8 1 8 - 8 2 1 : καΐ σαλαμάνδρειον δ ό λιον δάκος αίέν απεχθές, / ή τε καΐ άσβέστοιο διέκ πυρός οίμον έχουσα / έ σ σ υ ται ά κ μ η τ ο ς και ανώδυνος- ουδέ τί ol φλόξ / σίνεται άσβεστη £αγόεν δέρος ί κ ρ α τ ε γυίων [schol.: Ιστορείται αύτη διά πυρός πορευομένη μ ή β λ ά π τ ε σ θ α ι ] ; Alex. 538-539: ήν σαλαμάνδρην / κλείουσιν, τ η ν ουδέ πυρός λωβήσατο λιγνύς [cf. s c h o l . o n 537]; Strab. 1 1 , 14, 4 [of s n o w - b o r n creatures in A r m e n i a ] : την δέ γένεσιν τών ζ ώ ω ν τοιαύτην εΐκάζουσιν οίαν τήν τ ώ ν κ ω ν ώ π ω ν έκ της έν τοις μετάλλοις φλογός και τοΰ φεψάλου; Philo, De Gigant. 7 (quoted on btstiarum, a b o v e ) ; De Plantat. 12: τά δέ πτηνά αέρι καΐ τά πυρίγονα πυρί, ών τήν γένεσιν

ζωτικήν αρχήν [cf. Mcttor. 4, 4, 382 a 7:

άριδηλοτέραν κατά Μακκδονίχν λόγος

έν . . . πυρί ούκ έστιν [sc. ζ ώ α ] ; Ο ν . F. 6, 292: nataque de flamma corpora nulla vides], yet in Hist. An. 5, 19, 552 b 10-17, wc read: έν δέ Κ ύ π ρ ω , ού ή χαλκΐτις λίθος καίεται, επί πολλάς ημέρας έμβαλλόντων, ένταΰΟα γίνεται θηρία έν τ ω πυρί, των μεγάλων μυιών μικρόν τι μείζονα, ΰπόπτερα, α διά τοϋ πυρός πήδα καΐ βαδίζει . . . ΰτι δ' ενδέχεται μη κάεσΟαι συστάσεις τινάς ζ ώ ω ν ή σα­ λαμάνδρα ποιεί φανερόν αύτη γάρ, ώς φασί, διά πυρός βαδίζουσα κατασβέννυσι τό πϋρ [a passage rejected by s o m e scholars as an interpolation]. But cf. also De Gen. An. 3, 1 1 , 761 b 15-18: τό δέ τέταρτον γένος ούκ επί τούτων τών τόπων δει ζ η τ ε ϊ ν καίτοι βούλεταί γέ τι κατά την τοϋ πυρός είναι τ ά ξ ι ν τοΰτο γάρ τέταρτον αριθμείται τών σ ω ­ μάτων. F r o m the t w o parts of the passage in Hist. An. derive many state­ ments in later a u t h o r s ; e.g., T h c o p h r . fr. 3, 6 0 : έάν δέ άμα τη ύγρότητι τη τοι­ α ύ τ η καΐ τό ψυχρόν προση φύσει καΐ τοΰτο συνεργεΐν εις την σβέσιν όπερ και περί την σαλαμάνδραν είναι· ψυχρόν γάρ τ η φύσει τό ζώον καΐ ή απορρέουσα ύγρό-

έχει προφαίνεσβαι; Sen. Ep. 9, 19: miramur animalia quaedam quae per medios ignes sine noxa corporum transeant; quanto bic mirabilior vir; N.Q. 5, 6, 1: ignis, qui omnia consumit, quaedam creat, et quod videri nan potest simile vert, tamen verum est, 10, animalia igne generari; PI in. N.H. 188: buJc [i.e., salamandrae] tant us rigor ut ignem tactu restinguat non alio modo quam glacies; 11, 119: siquidem in Cypri aerariis fomacibus et medio igni maioris muscae magnitudinis volat pinna turn quadrupes; appellafur pyrallis, a quibusdam pyrotocon. quamdiu est in igni vivit, cum evmit longiore paulo volatu emoritur; 29, 7 6 : Sextius . . . negat . . . restingui ignem ab it's [sc. salamandris]', Dioscur. 2, 6 2 : σαλαμάνδρα είδος έστι σαύρας νωχελές, ποικίλον, μάτην πιστευθέν μή καίεσθαι; D i o g . I.. 9, 7 9 : τ ώ ν γάρ ζώων τά μέν χ ω ρ ί ς μίξεως γίνεσΟαι, ώς τά πυρίβια; Sext. E m p . Pyrrhon. 1, 4 1 : τών μέν χ ω ρ ί ς μίξεως γινομένων τά μέν έκ πυρός γίνε­ ται, ώς τά έν ταΐς καμίνοις φαινόμενα ζωύφια; Apul. De Deo Socr. 8: sintque propria animalia terrarum, flammarum, siquidem Aristoteles auctor est

1, 104 saepc volitantes. uolutantes

1

479

104 Quaero igitur vester deus primum ubi

O1

in fonuuibus flagranlibus quaedam parvula animaJia pennulis apt a volt tare totumqut atvum suum in igni deversari, cum to exoriri cumque eo extingui; Ael. N.A. 2, 31: ή σαλαμάνδρα τό ζωον ούκ ί σ τ ι μέν των π υ ρ ό ς έκγόνων, ώσπερ ούν ο Ι καλούμε­ νοι πυρίγονοι, θαρρεί δέ αυτό καΐ χωρεΐ τ η φλογΐ όμόσε, καΐ ως άντίπαλόν τίνα σπεύδει καταγωνίσασθαι, κ τ λ . ; χαΐ το μαρτύριον, περί τους βάναυσους καλινδ ε ΐ τ α ι . . . ές Οσον μέν ούν ένακμάζει το π υ ρ αύτης, καΐ συνεργόν τ η τέχνη ί χ ο υ σ ι ν αύτον, κ τ λ ; Horapo/lo, 2 , 6 2 : &νθρωπον υπό πυρός καιόμενον βουλόμενοι σημήναι, σαλαμάνδραν ζωγρ α φ ο ΰ σ ι ν αυτή γαρ έκατέρα τ η κεφαλή αναιρεί; H i p p o l . Refut. 4, 3 3 ; Geopon. 1 5 , 1, 3 4 ; G r e g . N a z . Poem. mor. 2, 579-580 (on the salamander]; 2 , 5815 8 2 : ιχθύς δ' έμπορος έστι, καΐ ου πυρί δ ά μ ν α τ ' ά π ί σ τ ω / έμπυρος· αΙΟόμενος δ έ μέσης διαλάμπεται ά λ μ η ς ; A u g . CD. 2 1 , 48: si, ut scripserunt qui naturns anima­ lium curiosius indagarunt, salamandra in ignibus vivit; C. Ep. Manicb. 35: in igne vero quadrupedia unde Hit fingere in men tern venerit nescio; Alex. Aphrod. in Stetaph. 4 . 12, p . 390, 2 4 - 2 5 ; T h c m i s t . in A r i s t o t . De An. 4, p . 73,24-27 H c i n z e ; O l y m p i o d . i n Meteor. 4, 9, p . 3 3 1 , 15-16 Sttive [salamanders]; Elias in Categ. 7, p . 202, 6-7 Bussc; 7, p . 204, 6 ; 8, p . 220, 2 5 - 2 6 ; [ E u s t a t h . Antioch.] Comm. in Hexaem. {Patr. Gr. 18, 748a): σαύρα δέ ή λεγομένη σαλαμάνδρα έάν είς κάμινον ή βαλανεΐον έπεισέλθη άποψυχραίνει αυτό; Geopon. 15, 1, 3 4 : ομοίως δέ καΐ ή σαλαμάνδρα τ ό ελάχιστον ζωον έκ τοΰ πυρός έχει τ η ν γέννησιν, και έν τ ω πυρί βιοΐ, ού καιόμενον ύ τ ό τοΰ φλογός; G c o r g . Pisid. Hexaem. 1052-1053 {Patr. Gr. 9 2 , 1 5 1 4 a ) : ποίαις δέ π η γ α ϊ ς ή βυθοϊς κεκρυμμένοις / δρα σαλαμάνδρα τάς καμίνους αΙΟάλην; T i m o t h . G a z . De Animalibus, 53 (in Μ. H a u p t , Opusc. 3 , 1 (1876), 300): δτι ή σαλαμάνδρα ώς σαύρα εστί καΐ διερχό­ μενη τό πυρ ψύχει και σβέννυσιν α υ τ ό ; Isid. Etym. 12, 4, 36: salamandra vocata, quod contra incendia valeat . . . is/a contra

incendia repugnant ignes sola animalium extingui/; vivit enim in mediis flammis sine doiore et consummation, et non solum quia non uritur sed extingui/ incendium; Suid. s.v. σαλαμάνδρα· ζωον ώς σαύρα τό μέγεθος, ψυχρότατον τήν φύσιν, ώς καΐ τό πΰρ είσδυόμενον τήν φλόγα σβεννύναι καΐ αύτο μή πίμπρασΟαι (cf. Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 2, 371); for o t h e r mediaeval and m o d e r n allusions cf. F. Bacon, Nat. Hist. 9, 8 6 0 ; and especially B. Laufer in T>oung Pao, 16 (1915), 299-373, o n Chinese and Hellenistic traditions of the salamander and asbestos, p p . 314-327 dealing particularly w i t h the salamander; L. Bastari-Quaronc in Athenaeum, 9 (1921), 19-46 (especially 26-46); M. WcUm a n n in Abb. Berl. Akad. phil.-hist. Kl. 1928, n o . 7, 21-22 ( w h o traces these (and still o t h e r ) b o r r o w i n g s of o n e a u t h o r from a n o t h e r and thinks that the original source of the tradition may have been D c m o c r i t u s ) ; W . Jaeger, Aristotle ( E n g l , tr. 1934), 144-148; E. Bignonc, U Aristotele perdu to, 2 (1936), 352 ( w h o with these πυρίγονα ζωα compares mediaeval d e m o n s ) . It should be noted that the t w o types of animal are sharply differentiated: o n e arises, apparently by s p o n t a n e o u s gene­ ration, in the furnaces, the o t h e r — t h e salamander—, t h o u g h b o r n outside, like o t h e r lizards, is, by reason of its cold t e m p e r a m e n t , able t o pass t h r o u g h the fire in safety. F u r t h e r cf. E . O r t h in P.-W. 1A (1920), 1821-1822. In 2, 42, following Aristotle, Cicero places the stars a m o n g the denizens of the ether. s a e p c v o l i t a n t e s : there is perhaps a little quiet h u m o r here o n the part of the a u t h o r in representing this as a fre­ quently observed p h e n o m e n o n . 1 0 4 vester d e u s : cf. 1, 9 9 : tuus autem deus; etc. p r i m u m , e t c . : R. Philippson {Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 24) observes that five points arc here raised: (1) the d w e l ­ lings of the g o d s (inadequately t o u c h e d u p o n in 1, 103); (2) their m o t i o n s and

480

1, 104

habitet, deinde quae causa eum loco moveat, si modo movetur aliquando, postremo,1 cum hoc proprium sit * animantium ut aliquid appetant quod sit naturae accommodatum,3 deus quid 4 appetat, ad quam denique rem motu mentis ac rationis 5 utatur, postremo, quo modo beams sit, quo modo aeternus. Quicquid 1 postremo codd. {def. Klot%), post Nobbe, postca Degenbart, porro Hein. 3 4 6 om. D a c c o m o d a t u m ADHN q u i d ] q u i Μ1 rati o n e dett.

(3) their impulses (these he passes o v e r ) ; (4) h o w they use their m i n d s ; and (5) h o w they can be happy (discussed in a confused m a n n e r , while Cicero is trying t o fit his criticisms to the speech of VcUeius in 1, 49). q u a e c a u s a e u m . . . m o v e a t : cf. PhUodcm. De Diis, 3 , col. 10, 6-12: περί τοίνυν κινήσεως θεών ώδε χρή γ ι ν ώ σ κ ε ι ν ούτε γαρ οίητέον έ^γον μ η θέν 2τερον έχειν αυτούς ή δια της απει­ ρίας <τ>ών όδακν περ>ιιό<ντας άεΐ δινεΐσθαι έγκυκλί>ως· οΰ <γαρ> ευτυχής 6 <ρ\»μβονώμ<εν>ος απαν<τα> τόν β ί ο ν <ούΥ> ακίνητους ύποληπτέον · ουδέ <γ>άρ ϊ τ ι ζώ<ο>ν νοείται τ<ό> τοιούτον; Lucr. 5, 168-169: quidvt novi potuit fan to post ante quietos / inlicere ut cuptrtnt vitam mutare prior em? Also X e n o p h a n c s 26 D i c k : alel δ' έν τ α ύ τ ώ μίμνει κινούμε­ νος ουδέν / ουδέ μχτέρχεσθαί μιν έπιπρέπει άλλοτε άλλη. p o e t r e m o : t h e repetition of this w o r d in close succession below (after rationis utatur) must be admitted t o be a w k w a r d , and scholars have e m e n d e d t o post ( N o b be, followed by Plasbcrg in his editio minor and by Ax), postea (cf. J. D e g c n h a r t , Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. ξ. Cic. Scbr. de N.D. (1881), 60-62), o r porro ( H e i n d o r f ) . But, as M a y o r well remarks (vol. 3 , lxxxii), " a careless 'lastly' is easily intelligible in hasty c o m p o s i t i o n , and here the re­ petition is veiled by t h e intervening denique"; cf. Pease o n Dip. 1, 3 , n. (videretur) for examples of Ciceronian

repetitions. naturae a c c o m m o d a t u m : cf. 3 , 3 3 : nullum potest esse animal in quo non adpetitio sit et declinatio naturalis. adpetuntur

■ sh Dap.

autem quae secundum naiuram sunt, declinantur contraria; Fin. 3 , 16; 4, 4 3 ; 4, 4 6 ; 4, 5 6 ; 4, 7 8 ; 5, 17: constitit autem fere inter omnts id in quo prudentia versaretur et quad assequi pellet aptum et accommodatum naturae esse oportere et tale ut ipsum per se invitaret et alliceret appetitum animi, quern όρμήν Grata vocant; 5, 2 3 ; 5, 2 4 : ornni animals illud quod appetit positum est in eo quod naturae est accommodatum; 5, 3 3 ; Ac. 2, 2 4 ; 2, 25; 2, 3 8 : quo modo turn potest animal ullum non adpetere id quod accommodatum ad naturam adpareat {Grata id olxciov appellant)-, Off. 1, 1 0 0 ; R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. ap. Cic. et Senecam (1914), 9 3 . d c u e q u i d a p p e t a t : R. Philippson (Sjmb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 36) w o u l d detect a reference t o this t h e m e in Philod c m . De Diis, 3 , ft. 89, 8, p . 15 D i c l s : < . . . >v ίχειν έπιθυ<μίαν>, but t h e pas­ sage is t o o fragmentary t o be very helpful. d e n i q u e . . . p o s t r e m o : so 3 , 2 3 ; In Catil. 2, 2 5 ; Leg. agr. 2, 6 2 ; in Ac. 2. 136, the o r d e r of these w o r d s is reversed. m o t u m e n t i s : cf. 3, 69: motum isturn celerem cogitationis, acumen, sollertiam quam rat tone m pocamus; 3 , 7 1 : sine animi motu et cogrtatione, id est, ra Hone, perficitur; Ac. 2, 4 8 : cum mens moveatur ipsa per se . . . pel ipsi per se motu mentis aliquo; Lact. Inst. 6, 17, 2 2 : vis et ratio eius in motu est . . . cum cogitatio ipsa nihil aliud sit quam mentis agitatio.

mentis ac rationis: cf. 1, 4, n. (menie atque ratione). q u o m o d o b e a m s : cf. 1, 114: ita nee beatus est vester deus nee aeternus.

1, 105

481

enim horum attigeris l ulcus est; ita a male instituta ratio exitum s reperire * non potest. 105 Sic enim dicebas, speciem dei percipi cogitatione non sensu, nee esse in ea ullam soliditatem, neque candem B ad numerum permanere,* camque esse eius visionem ut similitudine 7 et trans1 3 4 attigeris dett. Man., attigcrit ceit. " ita inras. A cxitium Hx reppe7 rire DNM * tandem Ο ■ p c r m a n a r e NO similitudine CN, si multitudinc AB*F*M*

u l c u s : "a sore s p o t " ; cf. De Domo, 1, 105-110 criticizes a theory of k n o w l ­ 12: ut . . . tu in IJOC ulcere; Ter. Pborm. 690: edge (according t o R. Philippson in quid minus utibile fuit quam hoc ulcus Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 25) which tangere [where D o n a t u s r e m a r k s : prodoes not yet s h o w traces of the inductive verbiale]; also [Plat.] Axiocb. 3 6 8 c : ούχ logic of the later Epicureans, of which όλον. ως φασιν, έλκος. indications may be found in 1, 49. Again, 1, 49-50, is not intended as p r o o f of the ita m a l e instituta, e t c . : cf. Chalcid. eternal blessedness of the g o d s , and in Tim. 215: ita male fundata sententia therefore Cicero seems t o misunderstand bonesturn invenire non potest exitum; and his source in giving here the impression with exitum reperire cf. 1, 53, n. (exthat that is its p u r p o s e (cf. H . Uri, Cic. plicare argument/ exitum); 1, 107: nee vos u. d. epik. Pbilos. (1914), 86-88), which exitum reperitis; Fin. 1, 54; Pro Caei. 6 4 : may be taken as evidence that in 1, 46nullum invenire exitum potest. 56, he b o r r o w e d rather than himself 105 d i c e b a s : in 1, 49, where see the w r o t e the account of the Epicurean n o t e s . T h o s e r e m a r k s which follow t h e o l o g y ; J, D e g e n h a r t , Krit.-exeg. Bewill deal only with certain new phrases merk. (1881), 24, Z. Cic. Scbr. de N.D. first introduced here. This passage docs s o m e w h a t questionably, 1 think, con­ n o t , h o w e v e r , render 1, 49 v e r b a t i m ; siders Cicero here m u c h nearer t o the in fact nearly every significant phrase is G r e e k original than in 1, 49. m o r e or less modified, sometimes so as t o be less rather than m o r e intelligible Cotta's reply rests chiefly u p o n t w o (cf. P. Schwenke injabrb.f. cl. Pbilol. 125 g r o u n d s : (1) the unreality of such Epi­ (1882), 629-633). Cf. vim et naturam deorum curean g o d s ; (2) their uselcssness t o with speciem dei; non sensu sed mentt with m a n k i n d if they did exist—a typically cogitatione non tensu; nee soliditate quadam R o m a n view, where religion is still hard with nee esse in ea ullam soliditatem; nee ad t o dissociate from the idea of barter. numerum with neque eandem ad ntanerum s p e c i e m d e i : R. Philippson (op. eit., permanere; imaginibus similitudine et trans­ 30) understands this of the Gestalt of it ione percept is with eamque eius visionem t h e g o d rather t h a n of his t h c o p h a n y ut similitudine et transit ione cernatur; (which is just b e l o w called visionem); cum infinita simillumarum imaginum species probably rightly, t h o u g h in Τ use. 2, 42, ex imtumerabilibuj individuis existat with vinone et specie seem t o form a pair of neque deficiat umquam ex infinitis corporibus synonyms. similium aecessio; cum max/mis voluptatibus c o g i t a t i o n e : by διάνοια; cf. R. Phi­ in eas imagines mentem intentam infixamque lippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 5 9 9 ; id., no st ram with in baee intenta mens nostra; in Gnomon, 6 (1930), 471-472, c o m p a r i n g intellegentiam capere quae sit et beata natura Lucr. 4, 780: mens cogitet.

et aeterna with beatam illam naturam tt

sempiternam putet. M o r e o v e r this passage o m i t s any reference t o t w o i m p o r t a n t phrases: ut ea quae tile propter firmitatem στερέμνια appellat and et ad deos adfluat.

eandem: probably subject rather than predicate; cf. J. D e g e n h a r t , op. cit., 2 5 ; P. Schwenke in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. 125 (1882), 616, n. 13. v i s i o n e m : cf. n. o n speiiem dei, a b o v e . .11

482

1, 105

itione * cernatur neque deficiat umquam * ex infinitis corporibus similium acccssio, ex eoque 8 fieri ut in haec intenta mens nostra beatam illam naturam et 4 sempiternam putet. 38 Hoc, per ipsos deos de quibus loquimur, quale tandem est? Nam si tantum modo ad cogitationem valent nee habent ullam soliditatem nee eminentiam, quid interest utrum de hippocentauro an de deo cogitemus? 1

transitonc Bl

* numquam A1

cernatur: R. Philippson (in Hermes, 51 (1916), 601-602) thinks that Cicero has here wrongly shifted from percipio as used in 1, 4 9 : imaginibus . . . perceptis. But, as may also be seen in 1, 49 {non sensu sed mente cernatur), cento may be used in the sense of inner vision or of purely mental action (cf. 1, 49, n. {perceptis)), s o that it here may be strictly synonymous with percipiatur. With the shift of sequence of tenses {dicebas . . . cernatur . . . deficiat ... putet), which easily occurs in longer passages of oratio obliqua, particularly when state­ ments involved arc true in present as well as in past time, cf. R. Kiihner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 194-195. Cf. also 3, 10, below: fmt . . . negantur. s i m i l i u m : A. Goethe {Jabrb. f. cl. Philol. 129 (1884), 33) inserts after this the word imaginum; probably unneces­ sarily. per i p s o s d e o s d e q u i b u s l o q u i m u r : cf. 1, 43, n. {in eorum ipsorum numero). t a n t u m m o d o a d c o g i t a t i o n e m : as Scxt. E m p . Pyrrbon. 2, 10, remarks: οΰ γάρ μόνον τά υπάρχοντα νοοϋμεν, ώς φασιν, άλλ' ήδη καί τά ανύπαρκτα; Adv. Pbys. 1, 4 9 : δύναταΙ τι έπινοεΐσΟαι μέν, μή ύπάρχειν δέ, καθάπερ Ιπποκένταυρος καί Σκύλλα; Adv. Log. 1, 79-80; cf. Z c n o ap. Stob. vol. 1, pp. 136-137 Wachsmuth ( = S.V.F. 1, n o . 65): των γάρ κατά τά έννοήματα ύποπιπτόντων clvat τάς Ιδέας, οίον ανθρώπων, ΐππων, κοινύτερον είπεΐν πάντων των ζώων καί των £λλων όπόσων λέγουσιν Ιδέας είναι, ταύτας δέ ol Στωικοί φιλόσοφοί φασιν ανύπαρκτους είναι. Cotta perhaps thinks of the Epicurean gods as hypostatua-

* eoque] e o quidem Ox

* ct om. 0

tions of human concepts of perfect happiness and eternal duration; cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 4 5 : ώς γάρ τόν κοινόν £νθρωπον αύζήσαντες τη φαντασί^ νόησιν έσχομεν Κύκλωπος . . . ούτως άνθρωπον εύδαίμονα νοήσαντες και μ α κάριον καί συμπεπληρωμένον πάσι τοις άγαθοΐς, είτα ταΰτα έπιτείναντες τόν έν αύτοϊς έκείνοις άκρον ένοήσαμεν Οεόν—somewhat the procedure o f m o ­ dern theological "humanists." W. Scott in Journ. of PhUol. 12 (1883), 230, n. 2 , cites the opinion of Hegel that Epicurean

gods were like Platonic ideas personified and embodied in a material quasi-corpus. s o l i d i t a t e m . . . e m i n c n t i a m : cf. 1, 7 5 , n. {expressi . . . eminent is). q u i d interest: cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 51 (1916), 579. C. Bailey, Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 440, thinks that Epicurus's answer to this rhetorical question "would have been that the frequency and universality of the visions of the gods [cf. 1, 106: deo cuius crebra facie pellaniur animi) was cogent proof of an objective reality corresponding t o them; the sporadic vision of an individual may be due to a spontaneously formed 'idol,* but a vision that comes constantly to all men cannot be produced by chance on separate occasions, but must be caused by 'idols' flowing from a concrete reality." h i p p o c e n t a u r o : though centaurus (used in 3, 70) without other specification means a composite of horse and man, the c o m p o u n d bippocentaurtu is often used in distinction from other types such as onoccntaurs (cf. >X'. H. Roschcr. Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1068; K. Prcisendanz in P.-W. 18 (1939), 487-491; also Pease

1, 105

483

on Div. 2, 49, η. (bippocentauri))t ichthyo- surprise felt by a horseless nation at the ccntaurs (cf. H. Lamer in P.-W. 9 first sight of cavalry (Diod. 4, 70, 1; (1916), 830-843), and the satirically Plin. Nil. 7, 202; Schol. Lucan. 3, 198; fabulous nepheloccntaurs (Lucian, V.H. Oros. Adv. Pag. 1, 13, 4; / Mytb. Vat. 1, 16; 1, 18; 1, 28) and aeoloccntaurs 163; 192; / / Mytb. Vat. 107; Malalas, (Lucian, V.H. 1, 42). The term "buccnCbron. 6, p. 164 Dindorf; Isid. Etym. 11, 3, 37; 14, 4, 12; Otto Frising. 1, 21; taur" is not classical, but G. Alessio W. Irving, Life and Voyages of Columbus (in Riv. di fiiol. cl. 65 (1937), 366-367) would derive it from hippocentaurus. (1828), book 8, ch. 7. Diod. 4, 70, 1, thinks hippoccntaurs the By philosophers and jurists this animal result of the mating of centaurs with came to be regarded as a type of the mares. non-ens\ cf. 2, 5: quis enim hippocentaurum On the mythology and probable sig­ fuisse out Chimaeram putat; fuse. 1, 90: hippocentaurum\ qui numquam fuerit; Div. 2, nification of the centaurs cf. Pease on Div. 2, 49, n. (hippocentauri) and works 49. Among other cases of scepticism may be noted: Xenophancs, 1, 22 (Vorsothere cited; their cloud-born pedigree probably did not diminish the haziness kr. 11 Β 1, 22): κενταύρων, πλάσματα των προτέρων; Xcn. Cyrop. 4, 3, 17: of ι heir existence, despite the centaurs described as having actually been seen Ιπποκενταύρους, el έγένοντο; Plat. Polit. by men (Plin. N.H. 7, 35: Claudius 303c; [Plat.] Axioch. 369c; Aristot. Caesar scribii hippocentaurum in Thessalia Anal. post. 2, 1, 89 b 32: οίον el ίστχν ή natum eodem die interisse, et nos prrncipatuμή έστι κένταυρος ή θεός; Philodcm. eius allatum illi e\ Aegypto in melle vidimus \ De Signis, 31, p. 96 De Lacy; Diod. 4, 8, 4; Lucr. 4, 739-740; 5, 878-881; Philo, cf. Phlcgon, Mirab. 34-35; also the case De spec. Legg. 3, 45; Sen. Up. 58, 15; cited by Hicr. Vita Pauli, 7, of one Plut. De vit. Aere alieno, 7, p. 830d; seen by a hermit.) To rationalize the Aristid. Or. 45, p. 60 Dindorf; Lucian, origins of centaurs would takq much Hermot. 72; Fugit. 10; Didym. Pythag. leisure, Plato feels (Phaedr. 229d), yet (Fr. Phil. Gr. 2, 81); Hermog. Rhet. various writers explained them as due 2, 10 (2, 407 Spengel); Gaius, 3, 97; (1) to hybridizing of man and horse (cf. Diod. 4, 70, 1; Lucian, Bis accus. 33; Nicol. Sophist. (3, 456 Spengel); Min. Fugit. 10; Schol. Eur. Phoen. 1185; Fcl. 20, 3; Artemid. Onirocr. 2, 44; 4, 47; Scxt. Hmp. Pyrrhon. 1, 162: ανυπαρξίας Schol. Apollon. Rh. 1, 554; Hicr. Vita Pau/i, 7; Append. Planud. 116); παράδειγμα τόν Ιπποκένταυρον ήμΐν φέ­ (2) to the combining of thoughts or ροντες; Adv. Phys. 1, 49 (quoted in note on tantummodo ad cogitationem, above); images of men and horses (so Zcno; cf. 1, 123; 1, 125; Adv. Eth. 251; Galen, Diog. L. 7, 53; sec also Plat. Rep. 9, De Usu Part. 3, 1 (III, 169-173 K.); De 588c; Lucr. 4, 732-743; Sext. Fmp. Adv. Geom. 41; 47; Adv. Log. 2, 60; Adv. Eth. Puis. Diff. 3, 1 (VIII, 697 K.); De Meth. 251; Bocth. in I sag. Porphyr. 1 cd., 1, 10 Med. 2, 7 (X, 144 and 153 K.); Clem. {C.5.E.L. 48, 25); 2 cd. 1, 11 (C.S.E.L. Strom. 4, 3, 9, 4; Athanas. C. Gent. 22; Hier. In Is. 6, p. 245 Vail.; C. Vigil. 1; 48, 164); Suid s.v. νους); (3) to cloudpictures ( Themist. in Parva Natur. Chrysost. Ad Col. 7, 4 {Pair. Gr. 62, 349; Basil. Adv. Eunom. 1 {Pair. Gr. p. 37, 29-31 Wcndland; perhaps cf. 3, 51, below; Div. 2, 49; Ar. Nub. 346; 29, 521b); [Basil.] De Virgin. 7 (Pair. Gr. 30, 681d); Themist. in Phys. 1, 350; Alex. Aphrod. in Meteorol. 3, 4, p. 19, 7-8 Schenkl; De An. 5, p. 89, p. 148,28-30 Hayduck); (4) to torrential brooks (P. Forchhammer in Berl. philol. 11-13 Hcinzc; Anal. post. 1, 1, p. 3, 3-4 Wallics; 2, 7, p. 48, 27; Alex. Anal. pr. Wock. 8 (1888), 187-188); (5) to mis­ births (M. Jastrow, Die Re/. Babyl. u. 1, 15, p. 183, 15-18 Wallics; in Metaph. 1, 9, p. 82, 6 Hayduck; 4, 29, p. 433, 17; Assyr. 2, 2 (1912), 943, n. 1, and works there cited); (6) to snow avalanches in Top. 2, 11, p. 213, 28 Wallics; 4, 5, (R. C. Conway, Anc. Italy and mod. Relig. p. 355, 13; Simplic. in Phys. 1, 5, p. 185, 13 Diels; Ammon. in Porphyr. (1933), 89); and, most often, (7) to the

484

1, 105

Omnem enim talem conformationem * animi ccteri philosophi motum inanem vocant, vos autem adventum in animos et ■ in1

conformationem C, conurmationcm ANOBFAf1

' ct w ras. Β

Isag. p. 39, 15 Busse; Dezipp. in Catcg. paJectryon (H. Lcchat in Rev. des umv. an p. 7, 21-22 Bussc; Asclcp. in Metapb. Midi. 2 (1896), 121-130), btppocantbarus, p. 75, 11-12 Hayduck; loan. Philop. hippocampus, bippocamelus, elepbantocameDe Opt/. Mundi, 7, 3; Stob. vol. 2, p. 107 lus, sphinx (Themist. l.c), etc., some of Wachsmuth (= S.l'.F. 3, no. 528); which arc a bo regarded as types of the Justinian, Inst. 3, 19, 1; Dig. 45, 1, 97; non-existent. Aristotle wrote books υπέρ Procop. De Aedif. 4, 3, 12; Isid. Etjm. των συνθέτων ζφων and υπέρ των μυ1, 40, 5; Ccdrcn. Hist. {Pair. Gr. 121, θολογουμένων ζφων (Diog. L. 5, 25). 620c); Psell. Dt An. (Pair. Gr. 122, conformationem animi: τύπωσις; cf. 1068a); Suid. s.v. είδωλον. Noteworthy Top. 27: non esse rursus ea dico quae tangs is Anon. Parapbras. Categ. p. 51, 2-4 dtmonstrarive non possunt, cerni tamen animo Hayduck: επί τα ανύπαρκτα ώς τήν Ιπ- atque intellegi possunt, ut ή usucapionem, a ποκενταυρότητα. To the bibliography tutelam, ή gentem, si agnationem definias, in Pease on Div. 2, 49, n. (bippocentassri) quorum rerum nullum subest quasi corpus, add the works cited by S. Thompson, est tamen quaedam conformatio insignita et Motif-Index of Folk-Literature, 1 (1932), impressa intellegentia quam notiontm two; 286; also B. H. Sturtcvant in CI. Philol. Auct. ad Hercnn. 3, 33: rei totius imaginem 31 (1929), 235-249 (who thinks κένταυ­ conformabimus; elsewhere informatio is ρος a Thracian equivalent of the Greek used, e.g., 1, 43, above; 1, 45; 1, 100; φίλιππος); G. Dum^zil, & problem* Off also 1, 76: informatum ,,, mentibus centaures (1929) from the point of view of nostris. etymology and comparative Indo-Euro­ motum inanem: κβνοπάθημα; "an pean mythology. empty imagining," i.e., one not based on a sensation derived from a real phy­ Other such mythical composite ani­ mals arc Triton (1, 78, and n. (iungere sical object; cf. 1, 106: eum motum animi Jormas), above), the Chimacro and Scyl/a dico esse inanem; Fin. 5, 3: me quidem ... species quaedam commovit, inanittr scilicet, (1, 108, below), the tragelapbus (Thcmist. in Pbys. 4, p. 102, 7-8 Schcnkl; De sed commovit tamen; Tusc. 4, 13: inanittr Caelo, p. 163, 15 Landauer; Alex. Anal, et effuse animus exultat; Ac. 2, 34: cum pr. 1, 38, p. 368, 19-20 Wallies; */.; sit incertum vere inaniteme moveatur [where Ammon. De lnttrp. 1, p. 28,3-29, 17 Bus­ sec Reid's n., including the use in se; 2, p. 41, 33; 3, p. 54, 18; a/.; in Categ. Scxtus Empiricus of xevo πάθε toe and p. 9, 26 Bussc; Asclcp. in Metapb. p. cognate words]. To which add Pyrrbtm. 373, 29-30 Hayduck; Anal. pr. 1, proem., 2, 49: κτνοπβθίΐν τάς αισθήσεις φασίν (ουδέν γαρ υποκεϊσθαι ών άντιλαμβάνp. 3, 20-21 Wallies; 1, 1, p. 24, 14-19; εσ6αι δοκοΰσιν); Adv. Log. 2, 336a: Eustrat. in Anal. post. 2, passim; Steph. ψιλον γαρ κίνημα έστι της διανοίας ή De Interpr. p. 7, 18 Hayduck; p. 13, 21-22; David, Proleg. pbilos. 1, p. 1, 17; έπίνοια); Ac. 2, 47: cum animi inanittr a/.; Anon, in Rbet. 2, 24, p. 152, 16-20 moveantur eodem modo rebus eis quae nsJlae Rabc; 3, 16, p. 246, 4; Elias, Proleg. ant ut eis quae sint; Aug. CD. 11, 5: pbilos. 2, p. 3, 7-8 Bussc; in Porphyr. si dicunt inanes esse bominum cogitationes /sag. 17, p. 47, 5-9; in Categ. p. 129, 17; quibus infinita imaginantur /oca, cum locus Simplic. in Pbys. 3, 8, p. 517, 8-10 Dicls; null us sit praeter mundum; De octo Dulcitii 4, 10, p. 696, 7; 4, 10, p. 696, 20; Quaest. 2, 2 [repeated in De Cura pro Zacharias, Scbolast. p. 121 Boissonade; Mort. 1]: diet's videri tibi non esse inanes m otus Eustath. in //. 1, 268; H. Gossen-Steier animorum religiosorum atque fidelium pro in P.-V. 6A (1937), 1894-1895), bip- suis ista curantium.

1, 106

485 8

3

troitum imaginum ' dicitis. 106 Ut igitar Ti. Gracchum cum videor contionantem in Capitolio videre de M.4 Octavio defercn'

1 i m a g i n u m . . . capitolio om. Ν " ti. I 'en., ty. Rom., * marco DHNOFM g r a s c h u m Bl, cracchum A

a d v c n t u m . . . ct i n t r o i t u m : cf. De Domo, 7 5 : adventus mens atque mtroitus in urbem; also, a b o v e , 1, 2 9 : imagines eorumque circumitus; Aug. Bp. 118, 27: Democriii . .. qui deos esse arbitraretur, imagines . . . easque bac atque hoc motu proprio circumeundo atque illabtndo in animos bominum facere ut vis divina cogitetur. 1 0 6 i g i t u r : deleted by M a d v t g (ap. O r c l l i ) as an e r r o r arising f r o m the f o l l o w i n g tigr, yet well justihcd as a l i n k between the preceding sentence a n d this. T i . G r a c c h u m : hindered in his a g r a r i a n measures of 133 B.C. b y the v e t o of his friend and fellow-tribune M . O c t a v i u s ( w h o is praised by Cicero in Off. 2, 7 2 ; 2, 8 0 ; Brut. 9 5 ; 222), G r a c c h u s p r o p o s e d to the comitia tributa t h e deposition of Octavius f r o m his office; cf. Liv. epit. 5 8 : Tib. Sempronius Grace bus . . . in earn furorem exarsit ut ΛΛ Octavio collegae causam diversae partis dejendenti potestatem lege lata abrogaref, D i o d . 34, 7, 1; Ascon. Cornel. 6 4 : Ti. Gracchus tribunus λΐ. Octavio collegae suo magistratum abrogavit; Plut. Ti. Grascb. 1 2 , 1-2: άναβάς επί τό βήμα πάλιν έπειρ α τ ο πεΙΟειν τόν Ό κ τ ά β ι ο ν · ώς δέ ήν ά μ ε τ ά π ε ι σ τ ο ς , είσήνεγκε νόμον άφαιρούμενον αύτοΰ τήν δημαρχίαν. κ*1 τους πολίτας ευθύς έκάλει τήν ψήφον επι­ φέροντας, ούσών δέ πέντε καΐ τριά­ κοντα φυλών, ώς αϊ δεκαεπτά τήν ψήφον έπενηνόχεισαν καΐ μιας ϊ τ ι προ γ ε ν ο ­ μένης έδει τόν Ό κ τ ά β ι ο ν Ιδιώτην γενέ­ σθαι, κελεύσας έπΐ07.εΐν αύθις έδεΐτο τοΰ Ό κ τ α β ί ο υ καΐ περιέβαλεν αυτόν έν όψει τοΰ δήμου καΐ κ α τ η σ π ά ζ ε τ ο . λιπα­ ρών καΐ δεομενος μήΟ* εαυτόν ί τ ι μ ο ν π ε ριϊδεΐν γενόμενον μήτ" έκείνω βαρέος ο ύ τ ω και σκυθρωπού πολιτεύματος αί-

τίαν προοάψαι, κτλ·; C. Gracch. 4, 2: τ ο ύ τ ω ν των νόμων άντικρυς ό μέν Μάρκον Ό κ τ ά β ι ο ν ήτίμου τόν υπό Τ φ ε ρ ί ο υ τ η ς δημαρχίας έκπεσόντα; Flor. 2 , 2, 5 : ubi intercedentem legibus suss C. Octavium

titum

ACOBFM

videt Gracchus, contra fas collegii, ius po~ testatis, iniecta manu depulit rostris, adeoque praesenti metu mortis exterruit ut abdicare se magistratu cogeretur; App. B.C. 1, 1 2 : έπεί τε γάρ Ό κ τ ά ο υ ι ο ς ουδέν κ α τ α π λ α γείς αύθις ένίστατο, ό δέ προτέραν τήν περί αΰτοΰ ψήφον άνεδίδου . . . ούσών δέ τότε φυλών πέντε καΐ τριάκοντα καΐ συνδρα μουσών ές τό αυτό συν όργη τ ώ ν προτέρων έπτακαίδεκα, ή μέν όκτωκαιδεκάτη τό κϋρος έμελλεν έπιθήσειν, ό δέ Γράκχος αύθις, έν δψει τοΰ δήμου, τότε μάλιστα κινδυνεύοντι τ ω Ό κ τ α ουίω λιπαρώς ένέκειτο . . . και τάδε λέγων καΐ θεούς μαρτυρόμενος άκων άν­ δρα σύναρχον άτιμοΰν, ώς ούκ Ιπειθεν, επήγε τήν ψήφον. και ό μέν Ό κ τ ά ο υ ι ο ς αύτίκα Ιδιώτης γενόμενος διαλαΟών άπεδίδρασκε; D i o Cass. 24, 8 3 , 4 - 7 ; 46,

49, 2: Γράκχος επί τγ) τοΰ Όκταουίου καταλύσει ά π ε σ φ ά γ η ; O b s e q u e n s , 7 0 : abrogavertmt autem hi . . . Ti. Gracchus M. Octavio; Oros. Adv. Pag. 5, 8, 3 : Octavio tribune plebi obsistenti ademit imperium et successorem ΛΙmurium dedit; cf. F . M u n z c r in P.-W. 2A (1923), 1417; J. C a r c o p i n o , Autour des Gracques (1928), 2 6 ; F. Tacger, Untersuch. ^. rom. Gesch. u. Quellenkunde (1928), 73-84. T h e structure of this sentence Mayor would explain t h u s : ,luf Ti. Gracchum cum videor videre . . . mo turn animi d'eo esse inanem, tu autem imagines ad onimum meum referri; sic in deo dicimus ego mot urn inanem fieri, tu crebra facie pelli animos, but Cicero after giving b o t h the Acade­ mic and Fpicurean views in the c o m p a r e d case of G r a c c h u s , omits the former, as o b v i o u s , in the case of the p o d s , and s o confuses the c o n s t r u c t i o n . " That this illustration from the case of G r a c c h u s belongs t o Cicero himself rather than t o a G r e e k source seems p r o b a b l e ; cf. L. Rcinhardt, Die Quellen v. Cic. Schr. de D. N. (1888), 26-27. v i d e o r . . . v i d e r e : so in 14 o t h e r cases in the philosophical w o r k s ; cf.

486

1, 106

tern * sitellam, turn eum motum animi dico esse inanem, tu * autem ct Gracchi * et Octavi * imagines remanere, quae in Capitolium 1 referentcm Η ■ ru Rom.t Ven.t turn ADNOBFMt 4 N, gracci Ο et Octavi] ct om. C, add. H%

cum Η

» grachi

H. Merguct, Lex. χ. d. pbilos. Scbr. Cic. 3 lantur; Vopisc. Prob. 8, 4-6: deinde in urnam nomina milites iussit mittere, ut aJiqm (1894), 789. in Capitolio: on the places of meeting eum sorte ductus aecipertt. tt cum essent in of the Comitia trihuta (comitium, Gipitol txercitu quidtm nomine Probi alii quattuor ( = area Capitolina, as in Liv. 25, 3, 14; milites, casu eventt ut qui primum emergent 33, 25, 7; 34, 53, 2; 43, 16, 9; 45, 36, 1; ti Probo nomen exsisteret, cum ipsius Probi Plut. Ti. Craccb. 17, 2; App. B.C. 1, 15), duds nomen missum nan esset . .. iterum Campus Martius, Prata Flaminia, Circus Probi nomen emersit; cumque tertio et quarto Flaminius, and especially the Forum) jecisset quarto nomen tffusum est. Sitella is cf. W. Licbcnam in P.-W. 4 (1901), 705, in Greek rendered υδρία; cf. Plut. 7V. Craccb. 11, 1 (of the events here de­ and works there cited. M. Octavio: so generally, though scribed): ένστασης δέ της ημέρας και τον δημον αύτοϋ καλούντος επί τήν ψηFlor. 2, 2, 5, calls him C. Octavium. deferentem sitellam: cf. Cic. fr. φον, ήρπάσΟησαν ύπό των πλουσίων α( ap. A scon. Cornel. 63: dum sitella defertur, ύδρίαι, καΐ τα γινόμενα κολλήν είχι σύγdum aequantur sortes, dum sortitio fit, et ή χυσιν; Paus. 4, 3, 5. W. Smith, Diet. Gr. qua sunt but us generis; Plaut. Cos. 296: and Ram. Antiq. 2* (1891), 679, thinks the sitella an urn from which names of sitellam buc tecum efferto cum aqua et sortis; 342-343: coniciam sortis in sitellam et sor- tribes or centuries were drawn to deter­ tiar f tibi et Cbalino; 350-351: tecum exit mine the order of voting, the actual foras I Cbalinus intus cum sitella et sortthus;voting-box being a cista. E. Wundcr, 363: adpone bic sitellam, sortes cedo mibi; Diss, de Disarimine Yerborum Cistae et Sitellae (in his Variae Lectiones (1827), 396: deos quaeso ut tua sors ex sitella effugerit; Auct. ad Hcrenn. 1, 21: Saturninus ferre clviii), I have not seen; the fragment of the coepit, collegae intercedere. Hit nibilominsts Lex Scrvilia adduced by F. Orsini (Davics, ad loc.) seems dubious; on the sitellam detulit; Liv. 25, 3, 16: trihuni populum sum moverunt, sitellaque lata est whole subject cf. F. Ixonard in P.-W. 3A ut sortirentur ubi Latins suffragium ferrtnt; (1927), 416, 1-15. 41, 18, 8: augures responderunt quod extra One would naturally expect a con­ templum sortem in sitellam in tern plum nective between the two participles latam forts ipse * oporteret. The word contionantem and deferentem, and M. A. is a diminutive of si tula. The vessel Bouhicr (in Foulis ed. of N.D. (1741), was filled with water and wooden 152) supplied et; yet Ax appropriately lots were placed in it; when the water compares 1, 41: Diogenes Babylomus was poured out the first lot floating consequens . . . traductns, so that wc may out with it determined the decision; here explain the second participle as the cf. 2 Verr. 2, 127: in qua [sc. lege] scriptum equivalent of a auK-clausc. erat ut quot essent renuntiati tot in bydriam motum a n i m i . . . inanem: cf. 1. 105, sortes conicerentur; cuium nomen exisset utand n. (motum inanem). is baberet id sacerdotium; In Vatin. 34: remanere: cf. Div. 2, 137: a corporibus substIlia dissiparit, urnas deiecerit; Val. enim solidis et a certisfigurisvult [sc. DemoMax. 6, 3, 4: coniecfis in sortem omnibus critus]fluereimagines; quod igitur Atari cor­ trihuhus, Polliae, quae prima exierat, primumpus erat? ex eo, inqtdt, quod fuerat; Lucr. nomen urna extractum citari iussit', Schol. 4,724-725: hoc dico rerum simulacra vagari ( Lucan. 5, 394 [on versat in urna]: id est multa modis multis in cunctas undique partis; tribus istae sunt quae praerogativae appel- 4, 735: ornne genus quom'am passim simulacra

1, 107

487

!

cum pervenerim turn ad animum mcum referantur—hoc idem fieri in deo,* cuius crebra facie pellantur animi, ex quo esse beati atque aeterni intellegantui. 107 Fac imagines3 esse quibus pulperuenerim

dett.

Hm.t

p e r u e n c r i n t cttt.

jeruntur; 4, 760-761 [in sleep]: videamur cernere turn quern f rellicta vita iam mors et terra potitast; 5, 6 3 : cernere cum videamur eum quern vita reliquit; Plut. De/. Orac. 4 2 0 b - c : cl δέ χρή γελάν έν φιλοσοφία, τ ά εΐδωλα γελαστέον τά κ ω φ ά καΐ τυφλά καΐ άψυχ' & ποιμαίνουσιν άπλετους ε τ ώ ν περιόδους επιφαινόμενα κ α ι περινοστοΰντα πάντη, τά μέν ί τ ι ζών­ τ ω ν , τά δέ πάλαι κατακαέντων ή κατασαπέντων άπορρυέντα. Sec also the next note. p e r v e n e r i m : the reading of certain deteriores and various editors. While it is true, as observed by G . F. S c h o c m a n n {Jahrb. f. cl. Pbilol. I l l (1875), 691), followed by Plasbcrg and A x , that remanere may mean continuance in time rather than in place, and that t h e pas­ sages q u o t e d in the preceding n o t e give the imagines great freedom of m o t i o n , yet it is hard t o understand w h y they s h o u l d be t h o u g h t of as c o m i n g (i.e., c o m i n g back) t o the Capitolinc, which, s o far as the incident just described goes, was their original centre of dispersion, but easy t o understand h o w , w h e n Cicero goes to the Capitolinc, he s h o u l d en­ c o u n t e r t h e m in greater frequency than elsewhere— perhaps implied by t h e crebra facie in the parallel below ascribed to the g o d s . T h e first person singular of the v e r b was doubtless c o r r u p t e d t o the t h i r d plural by a false s u p p o s i t i o n that quae was its subject, as well as that of referentur. In recent times the s u g g e s t i o n has been advanced that it may eventually be possible t o pick u p waves o f past events—an unpleasant prospect for criminals!

On the power of places to recall to visitors historic events which o c c u r r e d in them cf. Fin. 5, 2: naturane nobis hoc, inquit, datum dicam an errore quodam, ut,

· in deoj u i d e o Ο

· igincs/-" 1

cum ea loca videamus in quibus memoria dignos viros acceperimus multum esse versatos, magis moveamur quam si quando eorum ipsorum aut facta audiamus aut script urn aliquod legamusf velut ego nunc moveor, venit enim mihi Platonis in mentem quern accept mus primum bic disputare soli turn; 5 · 4 ; Legg. 2, 4 : me quidem ipsae illae nostrae Atbenae non tarn open bus magnifiess exquisitisque antiquorum artibus delectant quam recordation summorum virorum ubi quisque habit are . . . W/7«/; also T h e m i s t . in Parva Natur. p . 11, 1-2 W c n d l a n d . T h e Capitolinc* w o u l d naturally be associated with Tiberius G r a c c h u s not only because of the incident just described but also as the place of his tragic death. ad a n i m u m m e u m : cf. Epic. a p . D i o g . L. 10, 4 9 : δει δέ νομίζειν έπεισιόντός τίνος άπό τών έξωθεν όραν ήμας καΐ διχνοεϊσΟαι. referantur: where an infinitive might have been e x p e c t e d ; but cf. 1, 12, n. (exsistii . . . regeretur). d e o . . . beati a t q u e aeterni intclleg a n t u r : for the shift from singular t o plural cf. 1, 50, n. (soletis); Davics o n o u r passage (with many G r e e k and Latin parallels); Reid on Fin. 2, 22 (with ex­ amples of the shift from singular t o plural and that from plural to s i n g u l a r ) ; D o u g a n and Henry o n Tusc. 4, 14, and 4,65. crebra f a c i e : cf. 1, 105, n. (quid in­ terest). p e l l a n t u r : the technical t e r m ; cf. 1, 26: quo non ipsa natura puisa sentiret. i n c e l l e g a n t u r : with the personal c o n ­ struction G o e t h e c o m p a r e s 2, 124: avis scribitur . . . solere; Inv. 2, 30: quae fortunae

esse attributa intelltguntur. 107 f a c . . . n u m e t i a m : cf. Div. 2 , 3 4 : demus hoc . . . num etiam; and for the use of fac cf. 1, 75, n. ( fac), a b o v e .

488

1, 107

scntur animi; species dumtaxat obicitur quaedam; nura1 etiam cur ea beata sic, cur aeterna? Quae autem istae imagines vestrae aut unde? A ■ Democrito 3 omnino haec licentia; sed et ille reprehensus a multis est, nee vos exitum reperitis,4 totaque * res vacillatβ et claudicat. Nam quid est quod minus probari7 possit,8 omnium in me ■ inciderc ima1 num Mar/., nunc codd. ■ a] ea Hl ■ democrite BFl * reppcritis DFAt 7 * tantaquc Η · bacillat Η prabari A · possit quam Ν · in mc om. Ν

quibui pulaentur animi: cf. 1, 108: etiam animis inculcatis; Fin. 1, 2 1 : imagi­ nes .. . quorum incurnone non solum videamus sed etiam cogitemus.

species: cf. 1, 49, n. {species). num, etc.: Mayor finds the answer to this question in 1, 49; "that the idea of eternity was suggested by the neverending stream of images, and further confirmed by the doctrine of Ισονομία (1, 109); and the idea of happiness by the delight afforded in their contempla­ tion." quae autem: R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 31) compares Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 44: ού &ι8άσκουσιν άπό τίνος αρχής ή πώς έπενοήΟη παρά τοις πρώτον Cwoiav σπάσασι θεοΰ. unde: cf. Lact. Inst. 3, 17, 23: ubi tnim sunt aut und: ista corpuscular cur nemo ilia praeter unum Leucippum somniavit, a quo Democritus eruditus hertditatem stuf­ fs tiae rtliquit Epic wo?

totaque res: contemptuous, as in 1, 108: to/a res. Veiled nugatoria; Div. 2 , 8 5 : tota rec est inventa fa/laciis; Fin. 1, 1 9 ; 2, 103: res tota . . . non doctorum bominum; Att. 2, 12, 3 : tota res etiam nunc fluetuat; Div. in Caec. 2 4 : eum minime res tota delectat; In Catil. 3 , 4 : tota res .. . manifesto

deprenderetur; Arnob. 4, 11; also cf. the English phrase, "the whole business.'* vacillat: cf. Fin. 1, 66: videtur . . . stabilitas amicitiae vacillare; Off. 3 , 1 1 8 : iustitia vacillat vel iacet potius; A u g . De Util. Cred. 22: intelligis eo vacillare istam definitionem siudiosi.

claudicat: cf. Fin. 1, 69: tota amicitia quasi c/audicare videatur; Off. 1, 119: nee in ullo officio claudicare; De Or. 3 , 1 9 8 : siquid in nostra oratione claudicat; Brut. 227: actio paulum . . . claudicat; Orat. 1 7 3 : nihil ci4rtum, nihil claudicans; 198: nee claudicans nee quasi fluetuans; and for

examples from other authors Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 1299. 14-34. minus probari possit, o m n i u m : N, various deterioresy and many editors insert quam after possit, while Mayor suggests placing an interrogation point after

istae . . . vestrae: combined also in 3 , 7 8 ; Div. 1,30; Fin. 1,42. a Democrito: cf. 1, 66, n. (Democriti). For the ellipsis of the verb (venit) cf. R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. possit and treating omnium incidere as an Spr. 2, 2« (1914), 551-552. exclamatory infinitive phrase. But cf. omnino . . . sed: cf. 1, 12, n. (omnino Fin. 5, 3 1 : quid est quod magis perspicuum . . . sed). l i c e n t i a : cf. 1, 6 5 : abuteris ad omnia a/omorum regno et licentia; 1, 6 6 : ista . . . flagsfia Democriti\ R. Philippson (op. cit.t

27) compares Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 42: τοιαύτα όποια βούλβται αύτω άναπλάττειν Δημόκριτος. exitum reperitis: cf. 1, 53, n. (explicare arguments exitum).

O n this use o f

reperio cf. Reid on Ac. 1, 42.

est, non modo carum sibi quemque verum etiam vehementer carum esse; In Pi son. 4 7 : quid est aliud furere, non cognoscere homines; Phil. 2, 7: quid est aliud tollere ex vita vitae soeietatem, tollere amicorum conloquia

absentium; perhaps Plaut. Cist. 662; Plin. Ep. 2, 12, 4 (defended by Ε. Τ. Merrill in CI. Pbilol. 4 (1909), 202]; Tac. Arm. 2, 77, 1; Sen. Ep. 110, 5; and examples from other authors collected by F .

1, 107

489

1

gincs, Homeri, Archilochi, Romuli, Numae, Pythagorae, Platonis —nee ea 2 forma qua illi fuerunt? Quo modo illi ergo? Et quorum imagines? Orpheum poetam 3 docet Aristoteles numquam fuisse, 1

h o m e r i or». Ο

1

ea Aid.,

ex codd.

Lofstcdt, Syntactic^ 2 (1933), 168-170, w h o also cites G r e e k parallels, e.g., E u r . Ale. 879-880: τί γαρ άνδρί κακόν μείζον, αμαρτεϊν πιστής άλόχου; t o w h i c h add Classen o n T h u c . 1, 3 3 , 2. T h e w o r k of P. Habeck, De Particuia quam pott comparativos plus amplius minus longius propius omissa (1913) offers n o help at this point. o m n i u m : somewhat bald; Baiter e m e n d s t o bominum, Reid (ap. M a y o r ) t o omnino, and Plasbcrg suggests omnium . Yet, as Mayor n o t e s , om­ nium contrasts fairly strongly w i t h mi. H o m e r i , e t c . : t w o Greek p o e t s , t w o R o m a n kings, and t w o Greek philoso­ p h e r s , all n o w long dead (cf. 1, 106, n. (remanere), above). Cf. Div. 2, 139: num . . . cum aut muros Babylonis aut Homeri faciem cogito, imago illorum me aliqua pel Hi? All these characters arc m e n t i o n e d by Cicero e l s e w h e r e ; e.g., Archilochus in 3 , 9 1 ; Orat. 4 ; Alt. 16, 1 1 , 2 ; cf. T. Put2, De Μ. T. Cic. Bibiiotheca (1925), 30. ea f o r m a : the Aldinc c o r r e c t i o n for ex forma o f ACNB, which H . J. Roby (ap. Mayor) tries t o defend as m e a n i n g " n o t cast by the f o r m " — w h i c h Plasbcrg well remarks w o u l d be ex ea forma. J . S. Reid (ap. Mayor) would e m e n d nee ex t o nedum and /'///' to i/lae, and explain " w h a t is m o r e improbable t h a n that p h a n t o m s of H o m e r , etc., should strike o n my senses at all, to say nothing o f their retaining just the shape those p e r s o n s had when a l i v e ? " Possible in sense, but t h e changes of text arc not c o n v i n c i n g . Nee before ea — nee tamen; cf. 3, 1: nee refellendi. q u o m o d o illi e r g o : sc. vrnerunt o r inciderunt. q u o m o d o . . . q u o r u m : not o n l y h o w d o the imagines persist and reach m e , but if those of the dead (such as the p e r s o n s just named) c o m e , what limit is t h e r e t o the process, especially if, as C o t t a goes

pctam

A1

o n t o s h o w , we may perceive those arising from mythical o r non-existent originals (cf. Div. 2, 138: is/ae imagines iia nobis die/o audientes sunt ut simui atque velimus accurrant? etiamne earum rerum quae nullae sunt?), like Orpheus, the Scylla, and the Chimacra? F o r an E p i ­ curean answer cf. Lucr. 4, 722-743. M. L. l^arlc (Proc. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 33 (1902), lxxi) w o u l d omit imagines (after quorum) as a mere gloss. P. Finger {Rh. Alus. 78 (1929), 393) t h i n k s the effect of these imagines not unlike that of the p o p u l a r g h o s t s . And cf. Fam. 15, 16, 1. O r p h e u m p o e t a m : on the figure of O r p h e u s cf. 1, 4 1 , n. (Orphei). Some held him t o be the most ancient of poets (cf. Iambi. I ita Pyth. 2 4 3 : κεχρήσΟαι δέ Tfj Δωρική διαλέκτω και τόν 'Ορφέα, πρεσβύτατον δντα των π ο ι η τ ώ ν ; Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 4: Orpheus qui est vetusiissimus poetarum et aequalis ipsorum deorum siquidem traditur inter Argonaut as cum Tyndaridis navigasse [cf. D i o d . 7, 1, 1]; Paus. 9, 30, 4, h o w e v e r , speaks of his excelling his predecessors in verse, and in 9, 30, 12, speaks of a few short h y m n s by h i m ; A u g . CD. 18, 37, lists him with Linus and Musacus a m o n g the theo/ogi poetae. A r i s t o t e l e s : fr. 7 Rose, w h o assigns it to the dialogue De Phi/osophia (cf. 1, 33, n. (ter/io de pbilosopbia), above). In De Gen. An. 2 , 1 , 7 3 4 a 18-19, Aristotle says: ιυσπερ έν τοις καλούμενοι; Ό ρ φέως έπεσιν; cf. De An. 1, 5, 410 b 2 8 : ό έν τοις ΌρφικοΓς έπεσι καλουμένοις λό­ γος (Paus. 1, 37, 4 : τά καλούμενα ' Ο ρ ­ φικά], o n which P h i l o p o n u s (p. 186, 24-26) says: λεγομένοις είπεν επειδή μή δοκεΐ Ό ρ φ έ ω ς είναι τα Ι-πη, ώς και αυτός έν τοις ττερί φιλοσοφίας λέγει· αύτοϋ μέν γάρ είσι τά δόγματα, ταϋτα δέ φασιν [φασιν codd., φησιν TrinCavelli, Lobcck, Rose| 'Ονομάκριτον έν έττεσι κατατεϊναι. Μ. P. Nilsson (Harv. theol. Rev. 28 (1935), 197, n. 2) suggests that

490

1, 108 l

ct hoc Orphicum carmen Pythagorei * ferunt cuiusdam fiiisse Ccrcopis s ; at Orpheus, id est4 imago eius, ut vos vultis, in animum meum saepe incurrit.' 108 Quid quod eiusdem hominis in meum aliae,* aliae in tuum? Quid quod earum rerum quae num1 orficum ADHNB*M, arficum Bl * pithagorei AN, pytagoriciO, pytagorei Η ■ cercopis Vict., cerdonis BFM, cereonis D\cerconis ACPhPGN, ciccronis x O, cratonis H * id est / / · , idem est D, idem HXG, quod Ο ' incurrere 0 • meum aliae semel A

Aristotle denied the existence of Orpheus but not of doctrines well-known in his time which circulated under the name of Orpheus; W. Jaeger, however, {Aristotle, Engl. tr. (1934), 129-131) thinks that Aristotle questioned the genuineness of the 'Orphic'* poems, since he denied that Orpheus wrote verse, but did not doubt the historicity of Orpheus himself; cf. P.-W. 18 (1939), 1213. So Paus. 1,14, 3, doubted that some poems ascribed to Orpheus were by him (cf. Acl. V.H. 8, 6). J. B. Mayor {CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 359) remarks that Cicero is here clearly borrowing from a Greek source, and "the obscurity of some of the clauses would in itself lead us to suspect an imperfectly understood original." W. K. C. Guthrie {Orpheus and Gr. Relig. (1935),

58-59) and I. M. Linforth, however {The Arts of Orpheus (1941), 163), think that Cicero reported Aristotle very accu­ rately, and that Aristotle held that the so-called Orphic poems (Linforth, p. 303) were not by Orpheus, and that there had never been a poet Orpheus. Further (p. 164) Cicero draws the reference to Ccrcops, as Philoponus that to Onomacritus, not from Aristotle but from some other literary critic. hoc Orphicum carmen: i.e., the one in circulation under his name; probably the theogony called Ιερός λόγος (see the next note). With hoc cf. 1, 79; huius collegae . . .

pater.

Pythagorci — Ccrcopis: mss vary between several readings, all ending in -onis {cerconis; cereonis, cretonis, cerdonis),

so that Plasbcrg and Ax read Cerconis, believing the error to be due to Cicero himself. Yet it may quite as well have

been due to the archetype of our mss. Though a Roman name Cerco is found (e.g., Liv. 42, 6, 5) it is clearly not at all in point, and it is wiser to emend with Viaorius in the Juntine edition of 1538 to Cercopis, which is completely apposite; cf. Clem. Strom. 1, 21, 131, 5: 'Εττιγένης δέ έν τοις Περί της είς 'Ορ­ φέα ποιήσεως Κέρκωπος είναι λέγει τοΰ Πυθαγορείου τήν Εις * Α ιδού κατάβασιν καΐ τόν 'Ιερόν λόγον, τόν δέ Πέπλον κχΐ τά Φυσικά ΒροντΙνου; 5, 8, 49, 3 : Έτπγένης £ν τω Περί της Όρφέως ποιήσεως; Suid. s.v. Όρφεύς· 'Ιερούς λόγους έν £αψωδ£αις κδ'· λέγονται δέ είναι θεογνήτου τοΰ Θεσσαλού, ol δέ Κέκρωπος τοΰ Πυθαγορείου; Diog. L. 2, 46: έφιλονείκει . . . Κέρκωψ Ήσιόδω ζώντι; Ο. Kern, Orphic. Frag. (1922), 52, no. 174. The identity of the Pythagorean with the epic poet Cercops (cf. Athen. 11, 503d) is open to discussion; cf. H. Diels, Vorsokrat. 1, no. 5; W. Kroll in P.-W. 11 (1922), 314; A. Rzach in P.-W. 4 Supplbd. (1924), 902. On the whole matter cf. O. Kern, Orphic. Frag. (1922), 4-5, no. 13; W. Jaeger, Theol. of the early Gr. Philosophers (1947), 217, n. 21.

id eat imago eius: cf. n. on Aristoteles, above. 108 quid quod: by anaphora Ave times in this section, with a subordinate anaphora in the second member {ut . . . ut). In Att. 15, 12, 2. is a somewhat similar fourfold use of quid. in meum aliae, aliae in tuum: chiastic. rerum quae numquam . . . fuerunt: cf. 1, 105, n. {bippocentauro); for the alle­ gorizing of such cf. Max. Tyr. 33, 8; for composite animals 1, 78, n. {iungerg

1, 108

491

quam omnino fuerunt * neque esse potuerunt,2 ut Scyllae, ut Chimaerae? Quid quod hominum, locorum, urbium earum quas 1

fuerunt NO, fuerant ABFM

■ p o t u e r u n t A1 NO, p o t u c r a n t

for mas); also cf. 2, 5: quis enim hrppocenDiv. taurum juisse aut Chimatram putat; 2, 138-139: quid ergo i istat imagines it a nobis die to audientes sunt ut simui atque uelimus accurrant? etiamne earum rerum quae nutlae sunt? quae est enim forma tarn invisitata, tarn nulla, quam non sibi ipse fingere animus possit? ut quae numquam vidimus ea tamen informata habeamus, oppidorum situs, bominum figuras. num igitur, cum aut muros Babylows aut Homeri faciem cogito imago illorum me aliqua pel lit? omnia igitur quae volumus nota nobis esse possunt; nihil tst enim de quo cogitare nequeamus. Lucretius 4 , 724-744, explains that imagines meet a n d fuse in the air causing an impression o f things which really d o n o t exist [4, 732-738: centauros itaque et Scyllarum membra videmus / Cerbereasque can urn fades simulacraque eorum j quorum morU obita tellus amplectitur ossa; j omne genus quoniam passim simulacra feruntur, j partim sponte sua quae fiunt aere in ipso, j partim quae varus ab rebus cumque recedunt / et quae confiuntex fjorum facta figuris]; with which cf. 2, 700-717; 5, 878-881 [and E r n o u t and Robin's n.J. S c y l l a e : besides its mythological sig­ nificance (Od. 12, 8 5 ; O v . Met. 1 3 , 730) used b o t h as a type of the c o m p o s i t e m o n s t e r (e.g., Plat. Rep. 9, 5 8 8 c ; Virg. Aen. 6, 285-289; J u l . Val. 3 , 5 4 ; Min. Fel. 20, 3 : Scyllam mu/tiplicem; A u s o n . Griph. tern. Num. 8 3 , p . 204 P c i p c r ; Schol. Lycophr. 6 5 0 ; J. Schmidt in P.-W. 3A (1927), 6 5 4 ; and constantly in a r t ; cf. O . Wascr in \Y. II. Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1915), 1035-1064) a n d also as a symbol of t h e non-ens ( O . "Wascr, Skylla u. Cbarybdis i. d. Lit. u. Ktmst d. Gr. u. Rower (1894), 16, n. 55, cites Plat. Rep. I.e.; Axioch. 369c; Lucr. 2 , 7 0 4 ;

4, 732; 5, 893; Ov. Tr. 4, 7, 13; Juv. 15, 1 9 - 2 1 ; D i o Chrys. 1 1 , 3 4 ; Scxt. Kmp. Adv. Logic. 8 0 ; Adv. Phys. 1, 4 9 ; A r t c m i d . Onirocr. 2, 4 4 ; 4, 4 7 ; Min. Fel. 20, 3 ; Alex. A p h r o d . in Top. p . 2 1 3 ,

AXCBFM

28 Wallics; Suid. s.v. ουδέν μάλλον; T h c m i s t . in Aristot. De An. 5, p . 8 9 , 11-13 H c i n z c ; Pbys. 1, p . 19, 7-8 Schenkl). Palaeph. De Incredib. 20, rationalizes Scylla as a swift ship. C h i m a e r a e : this c o m p o s i t e a n i m a l — πρόσύε λέων, SKIOCV δέ δράκων, μέσση δ*έ χίμαιρα of / / . 6, 181 [translated by Lucr. 5, 9 0 5 ; cf. Liban. Descr. 2 1 ; C. Fellows, Travels and Researches in Asia Minor (1852), 348, w h o says these three animals are still found o n M t . Cragus]—in ad­ dition t o its m y t h o l o g i c a l tradition of b r e a t h i n g forth fire ( W . E n g e l m a n n in W . H . Roschcr, Ausf. Ux. 1 (1884), 893-895; E . Bcthc in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2281-2282) was by p h i l o s o p h e r s cither rationalized as a m o u n t a i n ( A n o n . De Incredib. 8, p . 91 Fcsta), as Hrc issuing from the earth in the volcanic region of Lycia ( A n t i g . Mirab. 1 6 6 ; Schol. D / / . 6. 155; Plin. N.H. 5, 100; Solin. 39, 1; / Myth. Vat. 7 2 ; / / Myth. I at. 1 3 1 ; Mart. Cap. 6, 6 9 4 ; V i b . Scq. (Geogr. Lot. min. 155); Isid. Etym. 1 1 , 3 , 3 6 ; 14, 3 , 46; J. Partsch in Philol. Abb. M. Hertz . . . dargebracbt (1888), 1 1 9 ; W . E n g c l m a n n in W . H . Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. l.c; W . Rugc in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2 2 8 1 ; E . Bethe in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2 2 8 2 ; J. G . Frazcr, Golden Bough, 5 3 (1914), 221-222, n. 6, with useful bibliography, a n d re­ ferences t o its discovery near P o r t o G c n o v c s c o n t h e Lycian coast), o r frankly taken as a type of t h e non-ens (implied in Plat. Pbaedr. 229d; expressed in Lucr. 2, 705-709; 5, 904-906; O v . Tr. 4, 7, 1 3 ; Philo, De spec. Leg. 3 , 4 5 ; D i o Chrys. 3 2 . 2 8 ; Lucian, Hermot. 7 2 ; Basil. Adv. fzunom. 1, 6 ; Isid. Etym. 2, 12, 1; E u s t a t h . in / / . 6, 180-181). O n its re­ presentations, in addition t o the w o r k s

cited above, sec A. Rocs in fount, of Hell. Stud. 54 (1934), 21-25. e a r u m q u a e : applying, of c o u r s e , t o hominum a n d locorum also, b u t agreeing with the nearer urbium.

492

1, 109

numquam vidimus? Quid quod simul ac mihi collibitum est praesto est imago? Quid quod etiam ad dormientem veniunt invocatae?Tota1 res.Vellei, nugatoria est.1 Vos autem non modo oculis imagines sed etiam8 animis inculcatis; tanta est inpunitas garriendi. 39 109 At 4 quam licenter! 'Fluentium frequenter 1

totae Bl

· est] eius Η

* sed etiam] si et Ο

q u a e n u m q u a m v i d i m u s : cf. Div. 2, 138-139 ( q u o t e d o n rerum quae numquam . . . fuerunt, a b o v e ) ; [Clem.] Reeogn. 2, 6 2 ; 2, 6 5 ; A u g . De Trin. 8, 9 : Cartbaginem quidem cum eloqui volo apud me ipsum quaero ut e/oquart et apud me ipsum invenio pbantasiam Cartbaginis . . . sic et AlexanJriam cum eloqui volo, quam numquam vidi, praesto est apud me pbantasma eius; 9, 10: cum reco/o Cartbaginis moenia quae vidi et cum jingo Alexandriae quae non vidi easdemque imaginarias formas quasdam quibusdam praeferens rationabiliter praefero; 11, 1 3 ; C. Faust. 20, 7: cum tantum inter sit inter cogi/ationem qua cogito terram lumim's vestram quae omnino nusquam est et cogitationtm qua cogito Alexandriam quam numquam vidi, sed tamen est; rursusque tantum intersit inter istam quam cogito Alexandriam incognitam et earn qua cogito Cartbaginem cognitam. e i m u l ac m i h i c o l l i b i t u m e s t : cf. 1, 7 8 : si fingere nobis et iungere formas velimus; Div. 2, 138: istae imagines ita nobis die to audientes sunt ut simul atque velimus accurrant; Fam. 15, 16, 2: in meane poestate sit spectrum tuum, ut simul ac mibi conlibitum sit de te cogitare illud occurrat ; neque solum de te, qui mibi bat res in medul/is sed si insula m Britanniam coepero cogitare eius είδωλον mibiadvolabit ad pectus; Lucr. 4, 779-787 (779-780: quaeritur in primis quart quod cuique libido f venerit, extemplo mens cogitet eius id ipsum), and Tyrrell and P u r s e r ' s n . ; Aristot. De An. 3 , 3, 427 b 17-20: τοϋτο μέν γάρ τό πάθος [i.e. φαντασία] έφ* ήμΐν έστιν, δταν βουλώμεθα (προ ο μ μ ά τ ω ν γάρ Εστί ποιήσασΟαι, ώσπερ ol έν τοις μνημονικοΐς τι­ θέμενοι καΐ είδωλοποιοϋντες); A u g . Ep. 7, 4 : ego enim mibi ut libtt a/que ut occurrit animo Aeneae facitm fingo, ego Afedeae cum suis anguibus alitibus tunc/is iugo, ego Cbremetis et alieuius Parmenonis, etc.; D i o g . L.

« ad

AxCNOBFM

10, 48, w h o says that ή γέν€σις τ ω ν είδώλων άμα νοήματι συμβαίνει; T r i e mist, in Aristot. De An. 5, p . 89, 13-14 H e i n z c : ώς γάρ τοις ζωγράφοις έ π ' εξου­ σίας γράφειν α βούλονται, ούτω καΐ τ η ψυχτΐ; 5, ρ. 90, 25-27 H e i n z e : δοξάζειν μέν . . . ούκ έφ' ήμΓν τά αδύνατα . . . φαντάζϋσθαι δ* έφ* ήμΐν. a d d o r m i e n t e m : cf. Lucr. 4, 7 5 7 - 7 5 9 : nee ration* alia, cum sonrnus membra profudi/, I mens animi vigilat, nisi quod simu­ lacra lacessunt f baec eadem nostras animos quae cune vigilamus. i n v o c a t a e : the negative of vocatae rather t h a n the participle of invoco. It is

used by Caclius {Fam. 8, 8,1) and occurs in P h u t . Capt. 7 0 ; T e r . Hun. 1059; N c p . Cim. 4„ 3 . F o r Cicero's reluctance t o r e n d e r alpha privative by in- ( p e r h a p s because of such ambiguities as here) cf. N . S t a n g in Sjmb. Osloensts, 17 (1937), 71-76. tota r e e : cf. 1, 107, n. (toiaque res). n u g a t o r i a : cf. Pro Caecin. 6 4 : omnino ad probandum utramque rem videam infirmam nugatoriamque esse; Pro Sex. Rose. 4 2 : in mala nugatoriaque accusation*; Fam. 11, 2, 3 : illud valde leve est ac nuga· torium. M a y o r c o m p a r e s nugator — " h u m ­ bug.'1 i n c u l c a t i s : cf. Fat. 6: quid ergo adtinet inculcare fatum, cum sine fato ratio omnium rerum ad naturam fortunamve referatur; DeOr. 1, 1 2 7 ; 2, 1 9 ; Off. 1, 1 1 1 ; 2 Verr. 3, 156. g a r r i e n d i : of irresponsible chatter, as in De Or. 2, 2 1 . 109 q u a m l i c e n t e r : cf. 1, 6 5 : abuleris . . . atomorum regno et licentia; bine quodcumque in solum venit effingis atque efficis. W i t h t h e t h o u g h t cf. C. Vicol in Epbem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 258-261. f l u e n t i u m : cf. 1, 4 9 : cum infinita si-

1, 109

493

transitio fit visionum, ut 1 e multis una videatur.' Puderet me dicere non intellegere 2 si vos * ipsi intellegeretis 4 qui ista defenditis. Quo modo enim probas 6 continenter imagines ferri,6 aut si continenter, quo 7 modo aeternae?8 'Innumerabilitas,' β inquit,10 1 s ut *cZ? ■ intellerc Bx s i u o s ] suos AH1 7 bas*· A * fieri Z) 1 quoquo modo Ο 10 inquis dett. Rom.

millumarum imaginum species ex innumerabilibus individuis exist at et ad deos adfluat [ a n d notes on that passage]; 1, 114: imagines semper afluant; Div. 2, 137: a certis figuris vult fluere imagines \ 2 , 139; Lucr. 4, 228: nee mora nee requies interdatur ulla fluendi; E p i c u r . a p . D i o g . L. 10, 47 [as e m e n d e d by A. Kochalsky, Daj Leben u. d. Lebre Epikurs (1914), 6 4 ; cf. P. v o n dcr Miihll, Epic. Epist. tres (1922), 9 ] : π ρ ο ς <τό> τ ω άπείρω αύτων <έ:ηρρυσμω . . . > μηΟέν άντικοπτειν; 10, 139: έκ της συνεχοϋς έτπρρύσεως των ομοίων ειδώ­ λ ω ν επί το αυτό άποτετελεσμένο>ν [cf. G . F. S c h o c m a n n , Opusc. acad. 4 (1871), 3 5 7 ; but also P. Schwcftke ίή/ahrb.f. el. Pbilol. 125 (1882), 6 1 7 ] ; A u g . Ep. 118, 3 0 : cum autem quaeritur ah eis quare una imago videatur corporis alicuiusy a quo innumerabiliter imagines fiuunt, respondent eo ipso quo frequenter fiuunt et transeunt imagines quasi quadam earum constipatione et densitate fieri ut ex multis una videatur, quam vanitatem Cicero ita re/el/it ut eo ipso neget aeternum deum eorum posse cogitari, quo innumerabili­ ter fluentibus et labentibus imaginibus cogitatur. F o r m o d e r n c o m p a r i s o n s t o cine­ m a t o g r a p h i c images cf. C Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 470, and n. 3 ; F . G u g i i e l m i n o in Religio, 10 (1934), 124-125 ( b o r r o w i n g from C. G i u s s a n i ) . O n C o t t a ' s use here of a r g u m e n t s of Carncadcs cf. R. Philippson in Sjmb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 30. t r a n s i t i o : cf. 1, 49, n. (similitudine et transitione); but also H. Diels, Pbilodemos ii. d. Gotter, 3 , 2 (1917), 28, n. 1, w h o believes that Cicero and W. Scott {Frag. Hercul. (1885), 193) have b o t h here mis­ understood Epicurus. v i s i o n u m : i.e., imaginum \ cf. 2 , 120: utrum igitur censemus dormientium animos . . . externa et adventieia vision* pulsari?

* intcllcgcritis Bl * pro­ · ctcrnc A · inmcrabilitas Β

Also 1, 105, a b o v e : eamque esse eius vistone m. p u d e r e t : cf. Tusc. 1, 6 0 : nee me pudet . . . fateri nescire quod nesciam. i n t e l l e g e r e : for the omission of the subject of the infinitive cf. 1, 84, n. (nescire); Rcid o n Fin. 2, 5 0 ; with the thought cf. 1, 7 1 : intellegere non possum, ne tu quidem, Vellei; 1, 7 4 : quid est quod I'elleius intellegere possit, Cotta non possit; Fin. 2, 7 5 ; Tusc. 3, 37. a e t e r n a e : Mayor r e m a r k s that this reading of Β (as corrected by the first hand) and C is unusually harsh, because of the omission of sunt, and Plasbcrg

and Ax adopt aeterne of A (with which also a verb must be supplied). Despite its defence by T. Schichc, h o w e v e r (Jahresber. d. pbilol. Vereins, 6 (1880), 363), aeterne as an a d v e r b docs n o t a p ­ pear elsewhere before A u g . Con/. 12, 38 (and there with variants) and Caprcol. Ep. 2, 2, the usual phrases b e i n g in aeternum (from Lucretius o n w a r d ) , ae­ ternum (Virgil et al.), aeterno ( O v i d et al.), and various prepositional phrases. Plasb c r g ' s remark that the passage suggests E p i c u r . a p . D i o g . L. 10, 4 3 : κινούνται τε συνεχώς αϊ άτομοι . . . τον αΙώνα docs not sufficiently s u p p o r t the reading aeterne. i n n u m e r a b i l i t a s : cf. 1, Th.innumerabilitatemque mundorum; A u g . Ep. 118, 3 0 : quoniam innumerabilit ate atomorum suppeditanfe, dicunt fieri for mas deorum sempiternas, cum ita discedant quaedam corpuseula de divino corpore ut alia succedant et dissolvi illam naturam eadem successione non sinant, "omnia ergo" inquit, "aeterna essent, quia nulli deest ista innumerabilitas atomorum quae perpetual ruinas subinde suppleat." i n q u i t : cf. 1, 87, n. (inquit). T h e read­ ing inquis of some deteriores failed to

494

1, 109

'suppeditat atomonim*. Num l cadem ergo ista faciet * ut sint omnia sempiterna? Confugis ad aequilibritatem3 (sic enim Ισονομίαν,4 si placet, appellemus),4 et ais,e quoniam sit natura mortalis, inmortalem etiam esse oportere. Isto modo, quoniam homines mortales sunt, sint aliqui inmortales, et quoniam nascuntur in terra,7 nascantur in aqua.8 'Et quia 9 sunt10 quae interimant, 1 num] non Ν * faciet dett. Walk., faciunt BF, facicnt ACNOM " aequi­ libritatem Crinitus, De hones/a Discipl. 4, 9, acquilibcrtatem (bcrtatcm del.) F, 4 acqui libcrtatcm ACNBM, cqui libram Ο isonomian AGM, isonomiam £>, ysonomian TV, ysonomiam O, issonomian B*F\ issonomiam B1, isononian Η 5 7 apcllcmus Ο * ais in ras. A nascantur in terra Ο " nascantur in * quia om. ΛΓ, in aqua DtB%> nascantur et in aqua H, nascuntur in aqua DlCBl ,0 sint sint (pr. del.) B, sunt, dttt. Hein. ras. A

understand this idiom and imitated the use of inquis in 1, 111. omnia sempiterna: if the gods are eternal because the atoms arc innumer­ able, then why arc not all things eternal for the same reason? Schoemann points out that Epicurus assumed the existence of innumerable atoms only to explain the assumed everlasting efflux of imagines from the gods, but Cotta here speaks as if Epicurus had tried to prove the im­ mortality of the gods (which he assumes because of his πρόληψις) from the in­ finite number of the atoms, and in 1, 105-107 as if he employed the ceaseless efflux of the divine imagines for the same purpose. Mis appeal to Ισονομία, though a weak argument, is better than that which Cotta ascribes to him. confugis: cf. 1, 53: confugitis ad deum; 3, 25: tamquam in aram confugitis ad deum. aequilibritatem: the necessary emen­ dation by P. Crinito (De hones/a Disciplina (1504), 4, 9) for equilibertatem and similar forms in the mss. Cf. 1, 50: banc ίσονομίαν appellat Epicurus, id est, aequabilem tributionem [where sec the n.]. The word is not unique, ad Mayor supposes, being used by Chalcidius in his translation of the Timaeus, 32, See also H, J, Rose in Journ. of Hell. Stud. 41 (1921), 102. sic . . . appellemus: one of the fami­ liar apologies for a newly-coined word. natura: in a somewhat vague meaning;

Rack ham translates natura mortalis as "mortal substance." Cf. also 2, 89: dubitat . . . quae sit ea natura quam cernit ignotam. isto modo: "on that principle"; cf. 1, 83; 3, 23; Fin. 2, 23; 2, 103; Tusc. 4, 57; Fat. 16; Legg. 3, 23; Am. 74— in most of these cases a similar reductio ad absurdum. The following parody of the doctrine of Ισονομία R. Philippson (Hermes, 51 (1916), 585; Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 33) would derive from Carneades. Analogical arguments from the mortality of man arc found in Philodcm. De Sign. 2, p. 26 Dc Lacy; 5, p. 34. For the present passage with its refuta­ tion of two distinct Epicurean arguments (from the existence of mortal beings and from the balance of preservative and destructive forces) cf. R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. z- Cic. pbilos. Schr. 1 (1877), 89; H. Uri, Cic. u. d. epik. Pbilos. (1914), 87; and for arguments έκ τοϋ εναντίου Reid on Fin. 1, 41. s i n t . . . nascantur . . . sint: probably not dependent on oportet understood, as Plasbcrg supposes, since oportere just above governs the infinitive, but to be understood as apodoses for whicfh isto modo serves as a protasis.

in terra . . . in aqua; for land and water animals cf. 2, 124. sunt quae interimant: cf. 1, 50: et si quae interimant innumerabilia sint etiam ea quae consen>ent infinita esse debere.

1, 110

495

sint quae conservent'. Sint sane, sed 1 ea conservent quae sunt; deos 2 istos esse non sentio.3 110 Omnis tamen ista rerum effigies ex individuis * quo modo s corporibus oritur? Quae etiam si essent, quae nulla sunt,* pellere se ipsa 7 et agitariβ inter se concursu fortasse possent, formare, figurare, colorarc, animare non f posscnt.10 Nullo igitur modo inmortalem deum efficitis. 1 sane sed om. Ο * sint dcos Bl * conscncio D * ex indiuiduis 5 Mars., ex diuiduis dett., ex diuinis cett. quo {del.) quomodo Β · quae nulla sunt om. ACN ' sc ipsa NOA/*,sc ipsac(«r/ ipse) ADJIGBFAfl,scpsc PI. l 1β • agitarc D , attigari O, cogitari Η * non om. NO possint A% possunt Bl

sane: on its use in concessions, grant­ among other passages, Fin. 1, 20. With ing to an opponent what is obvious this passage in general cf. Aug. Ep. 118, before turning to that in his view which 31: //' enim concesseris esse atomos, si conis unacceptable, cf. M. van den Bru waene, cesseris etiam concursu fortuito seipsas pellere La tbeologie de Cic. (1937), 134-135. et afftare, num et illud eis fas est concedere, ea conservent: ea is probably the ut inter se atomi fortuito concurrentes rem object of the verb, 'hough some construe aliquam ita confidant ut earn forma modiit as subject: "let the conservative forces ficent, figura determinent, aequalitate [Plas­ be such as really exist themselves," as bcrg suggests qualitate, as in N.D. 2, Mayor—who docs not accept that in­ 94] poliant, colore illustrent, anima vegetent? quae omnia mdlo modo nisi arte divinae terpretation—renders their view. 110 tamen: reverting to the ques­ providentiae fieri videt, etc. pellere: on the jostling of atoms cf. tions in 1, 107. 1, 114: sine ulla intermisnone pulse tur rerum: so the mss, for which A. Goethe {fabrb. f. cl. Pbilol. 129 (1884), agiteturque atomorum incurstone sempitema. se ipsa: so ./V, but AG Β read se ipse, 33-34; also in his edition) needlessly emends to deorum, on the ground that from which Plasbcrg and Ax emend to iffigies and animare should apply only to sepse, a form used in Rep. 3, 12, and persons. But Plasbcrg compares 1, 75: restored by Plasbcrg in Tim. 14, and Murctus in Sen. Ep. 108, 32. Wc might in Epicureo deo non rem sed similitudines esse rerum; and Mayor {Cl. Rev. 3 (1889), explain se ipse as = se ipsae [the reading, 162) Lucr. 4, 85-86: effigies quoqut debent in fact of HD], the shift of gender to the mittere tenvis / res quaeque. feminine being due to someone thinking of atomi AS the subject; Aug. Ep. 118, 31 effigies . . . oritur: a somewhat (quoted above) reads seipsas. For the form mixed metaphor. etiam si essent, quae nulla sunt: sepse cf. R. Kuhncr — F. Holzwcissig, cf. 1, 61: mtlli (and n.); 1, 65: nuliae sunt; Ausf Gr. d. tat. Spr. 1» (1912), 585. 1, 123: nulla esse potest; Dip. 2, 71: ut concursu: cf. 1, 66, n. {concursu ... sint auspicia, quae nulla sunt. The words fortuito). quae nulla sunt, omitted by ACN, formare, etc.: note Augustine's para­ bracketed by Baiter, and deleted by phrase quoted above in the note on P. Stamm {De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. etiamsi essent, quae nulla sunt, in which the Interpolat. (1873), 29) and J. Forch- third member {colorare) is expanded into hammci {Nordisk tidskrift f. filol. 2 ser, two phrases. For the juxtaposition of 5 (1880), 27), arc supported by Div. 2,71, forma{re) andfignrafjt)cf. 1,90, n. {format just quoted, and may be regarded as figuram); R. Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), parenthetic, like quod non certe pertine t 260. Also cf. Pacuv.91 Ribbeck (ap. Div. in Div. 2, 94 [where sec Pease's n.J. 1,131): quicqttid est boc, omnia animat, Against the existence of atoms sec, format, alit, auget, creaf; C.I.L. VIII,

496

1, 110

40 Videamus nunc de beato. Sine virtutc certe nullo modo; virtus autem actuosa; et deus vester nihil l agcns; cxpers virtutis 1

nil Ν

27764, 3 ( = Carm. Lat. epigr. 2151, 3 potest, virtus in usu sui tota posita est; Lommatzsch): cuneta iubant, animant, Sen. Ep. 109, 2: opus est et sapienti viridant rum<us> . agitattone virtuturn; 117, 16: vos certe diet tit beato: instead of the beatitas sive bea­ sapientjam, si sine usu ditur, accipiendam non utudo of 1, 95; cf. Fin. 5, 84: in qua fit esse; M. Aurel. 9, 16: ούκ έν πείσει άλλ' ipsum etiam beatum; Tusc. 5, 45: ex bonis\ ενεργεία τό τού λογικού πολιτικού ζώου κακόν καΐ αγαθόν, ώσπερ ουδέ ή αρετή καΐ quae tola honesta runt, efficiendum est beatum. sine virtutc, etc.: the omission of the κακία αύτοϋ έν πείσει άλλ* ενεργείς; Max. Tyr. 15, 7: εί δ* ϊστιν άνθρωπου verb makes for rapidity, perhaps even for impatience of expression in a syllo­ αρετή ού λόγος άλλ' Ιργον καΐ πράξις gistic series, as in 1, 68, where sec the έν κοινωνία και χρήσις βίου πολιτική; note on ex atomis; non aeterni. With the Lucian, Hermot. 79: ή μέν αρετή έν thought cf. 1,48: beatus autem esse sine έργοις δήπου εστίν; Michael. Ephes. in virtute nemo potest; Epicur. ap. Diog. L. Etb. Nic. 10, 4, p. 559, 22-23 Hcylbut; 10, 140: οΰχ εΌτιν ήδέως ζην άνευ τοΰ Thorn. Aquin. Summa, I-Il, 55, art. 1 , 3 : φρονίμως καΐ καλώς κχΐ δικαίως ;Sext. habitibus non meremur sed actibus; alioqtan Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 152: ευδαιμονία δέ homo mereretur continue, etiam dormiendo. χωρίς αρετής ού δύναται ύποστηναι. Yet Plato, however {Pbatdo, 82a-b), reckons in 3, 38, Cotta tries to show that there is the contemplative virtues as higher than no occasion in deity for any of the human the popular virtue of activity; Cicero virtues; cf. Scxt. Emp. Ad». Phys. 1, remarks {Part. orat. 76): *// igitur vis 152-177; R. Philippson in Symb. Osloen- virtutir duplex: aut enim scientia cernttur ses, 20 (1940), 36, who thinks Philodem. virtus out actione; nam quae prudentia, De Diis, 3, fr. 74 fF. an attempted defence quae calliditas quae gravissimo nomine sapientia appellatur hate scientia pollet una, against this Carneadean attack. virtus . . . actuosa: cf. Arist. Etb. quae vero moderandis cupiditatibus regenNic. 1, 7, 1098 a 16: τό άνθρώπινον αγα­ disque animi motibus laudatur, tins est θόν ενέργεια γίνεται κατ' άρετήν; 1,9, munus in agendo; cut temperantiae nomtn 1099a 3-7: ώσπερ δ* Όλυμπίασιν ούχ ol est; and R. Philippson (Symb. Osloenns, 20 (1940), 34) believes that Cotta is here, κάλλιστοι καΐ Ισχυρότατοι στεφανοΰνται άλλ* ol αγωνιζόμενοι (τούτων γάρ after Carneadcs, following Aristotle's τίνες νικώσιν), ούτω χαΐ των έν τω βίω theory of ενέργεια rather than the Stoics, καλών χάγαΟών ol πράττοντες ορθώς who considered virtue as a έξις. Yet έπήβολοι γίγνονται; Mag. Mor. 1, 4, Aristotle combined the two ideas {Etb. Nic. 10, 8, 1178 b20-22): τφ δή ζώντι 1185 a 9-13: έν γάρ τοις ύπνοις, οίον εί τις καθεύδοι δια βίου, τόν τοιούτον ού τού πράττειν αφαιρουμένου, έτι δέ μάλ­ πάνυ βουλόμεθα λέγειν εύδαίμονα είναι* λον τοΰ ποιεϊν, τί λείπεται πλην θεωρία; τό μέν γάρ ζήν αύτω υπάρχει, άλλα τό ώστε ή τοΰ θεού ενέργεια, μαχαριότητι διαφέρουσα, θεωρητική άν εΓη; and ac­ ζην αύτω κατά τάς άρετάς ούχ υπάρχει, δ ήν κατά την ένέργειαν; Fin. 2, 19: cording to Diog. L. 7, 92, Παναίτιοςμέν Aristote/es virtutis usum cum vitae per/ectae ούν δύο φησίν άρετάς, θεωρητικήν καΐ prosperstate coniunxit; Off. 1, 19: virtutis πραχτςκήν άλλοι δέ λογνκήν καΐ φυσικήν tnim laus omnis in action* conns tit; Ac. καΐ ή(Κκήν, κτλ. The adjective actuonu is 1, 38: virtutis usum [and Rcid's n.]; Rep. found elsewhere in Cicero only in Orat. 1, 2: nee vero habere virtutem satis est quasi125. ortern aliquam nisi utare; etsi ars quidem, deus vester: cf. 1, 104: vester deus; also mm ea non utare, scientia tamen ipsa teneri 1, 99: tutu autem deus; 1, 112. Codex O,

1, 111

497

igitur; ita ne beatus quidern. I l l Quae ergo vita? 'Suppeditatio,' inquis, 'bonorum, nullo malorum interventu.' Quorum tandem bonorum? Voluptatum, credo, nempe ad corpus pertinentium; nullam enim novistis nisi profectam a corpore et redcuntem ad which o m i t s ita, p u n c t u a t e s : deus vester nihil agens expers virtu/is; igitur ita ne beatus quidern. n i h i l a g e n s : cf. 1, 4 5 ; 1, 5 1 ; 1, 8 5 ; 1, 102; 1, 1 2 3 ; Pease o n Div. 2, 40, n. {negoti, etc.). O n the impiety of asserting G o d t o be inactive cf. 2, 4 4 : mJbi enim qui nihil agit esse omnino non videtur; Thcon, Progjmn. 2 (Rhet. Gr. 2 t 127 Spcngcl): ού γαρ δη δσιον άργόν καΐ άπρακτον τόν Οεόν ε ι π ε ί ν ; O r i g . De Princip. 3 , 5, 3 : otiosam enim et immobi/em dicere naturam Dei, impium est simul et absurdum; Basil, Hexaem. 2, 2 {Patr. Gr. 29, 3 2 b ) ; l·. 1·. Robbins, The Hexaemeral Literature (1912), 44, and n. 2. ita n e b e a t u s q u i d e m : c o n t i n u a t i v c rather than c u m u l a t i v e ; cf. 1, 113: ita vestro iudicio ne beatos quidern-, 2, 87: ne natura quidern; 3, 2 1 : ne in ierris quidem; M a d v i g , 3 cd. of De Finibus, 814-815. Ill suppeditatio . . . b o n o r u m : cf. 1, 5 1 : quaerere a nobis, Balbe, soletis quae pita deorum sit . . . ea videlicet qua nihil beatius, nihil omnibus bonis affiuentius cogitari potest; Lucr. 3, 23-24: omsiia suppeditat porro natura neque ulla f res animi pacem delibat tempore in ullo; Philodcm. De Diis, 1, col. 2, p . 10 Dicls: <ώστε> φήσ<αι τ>όν θεόν ζώον <άίδιον κ α ί 4 φ 0αρ>τον καΐ συμπεπλη<ρώσϋαι εύ>θαιμ<ονία· κ>αθοσ<ο>ν <χΰ>τ<ε τ>ούς <άνθρωπείους ί χ ε ι πό>νους <ούτε τά περί τον θά>να<τ>ον κακά, μή τ<ί γε τιμωρία>ς, ο<ύ>δέ δεκτικός γε πά<ν>τω<ν των ά λ γ ε η ν ώ ν έσται, δεκ<τι>κό<ς δ' αγαθών καί> συ<μπε>πληρω<μένος> ώ<ραιότητι>; 3 , fr. 85, ρ. 17 Dicls: άπαντε<ς γ>α<ρ καΙ> αύτάρκ ω ς έαυτοΐς παρασκευαστικοί τ η ς τε­ λειότατης ήδο<νη>ς εΙ<σιν>; 3 , col. 2, ρ . 18 D i c l s : άξιωτέον δ* άδιαλείτττως γε τούτο ποιεϊν, και κα<τα>σκευαστέον τού­ το, δι' ών ϊΙώΟιμβν, τ ω τήν σ υ ν ι χ ι σ τ ά τ η ν έπιβολήν επί τά γεγονό<τ>α κ<«1> rtaρ<ό>ντα <καΙ μ>έλλοντα άγ<α>0ά μεΟ' Ικαν<. . . >; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 7 (Doxogr. Gr.* 300): τό γαρ μακάριονκαΐ ί φ θ α ρ τ ο ν

ζώον, πε πληρωμένο ν τε πασι τοις άγαθοϊς καΙ κακού παντός Λδεκτον, δλον δν περί τήν συνοχήν της Ιδίας ευδαιμονίας τε καΐ αφθαρσίας. Suppeditatio is a very rare w o r d , p e r h a p s o c c u r r i n g only h e r e ; with the t h o u g h t cf. Tusc. 3, 4 0 : bonorum copiam. nullo malorum interventu: a com­ bination of freedom from pain (indolentia of Fin. 2, 11; 2, 19; Tusc. 3, 12; Off. 3, 12; r e n d e r i n g απάθεια o r αναλ­ γησία) and freedom from cares and distractions {securitas; cf. 1, 5 3 : nos autem beatam vitam in animi securitate et in om­ nium vacatione munerum ponimus); cf. Plut. Quaes t. conv. 2, 2, 1, p . 635a: έ γ ώ δ' . . . τοις Ε π ι κ ο ύ ρ ο υ λογοις χρώμενον "ού γαρ ά π α ν τ ε ς , " είπον. " ώ βέλτιστε, ποι­ ούνται τήν τοϋ άλγούντος ύπεξαίρεσιν δρον ήδονης καΐ π έ ρ α ς " ; Non posse suaviter, 3, p . 1088c. v o l u p t a t u m : since t o n o n - E p i c u r e a n s the name of Rpicurus often c o n n o t e d religious heterodoxy and h e d o n i s m — il/e magister vol up talis Rpicurus, says Sen. Ep. 18. 9. profectam a c o r p o r e : cf. Fin. 1, 55: animi autem voluptates et dolores nasci fatemur e corporis voluptatibus et doloribus . . . quamquam autem et laetitiam nobis voluptas animi et molestiam dolor afferat, eorum tamen utrumque et ortum esse e corpore et ad corpus referri [and Reid ad loc.]; 2, 106-107; Ac. 2, 140 [the view of E p i c u r u s ] : fontem omnium bonorum in corpore esse; Tusc. 3, 37: Epicure . . . traducis cogitationes meas ad voluptates. quas? corporis, credo, aui quae propter corpus vel recordatione vel spe cogitentur; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 5, p . 1089e: τό μέν ήδόμενον, ώς φησι, της σαρκός τ ώ χαίροντι της ψυχής ύπερείδοντες, αύθις δ' έκ τοϋ χαίροντος είς τό ήδόμ§νον τη έλπίδι τ«λεντώντςς; Adv. Colot. 2, 1108c: ών ουδέν άπολείπουσιν οί περί γαστέρα τάγαθόν είναι βοώντες; A t h c n . 12, p . 546f ( q u o t e d in note o n Epicuri vocum, b e l o w ) ; A u g . 3*

498

1, 111

corpus animi voluptatem. Non arbitror te velle l similem esse Epicureorum reliquorum, quos * pudeat quarundam 3 Epicuri * vocum, quibus ille testatur se ne 8 intellegere quidem ullum β 1 ucllci NO ■ quos < non > Cratander ■ quarundam Lachmann in Lucr. 4, 116, c a r u m BFAP, e a d e m ADCM1, e a n i n d e m HNO « epicure» ABFM • ne CNO, add. A*, om. AlFM · nullum Λ/»

CD. 14, 2: Epicureos . . . qui summum bonum bominis in corporis voluptatt poxuerunt; C. lulian. Pelag. 3, 4 8 ; 4, 76: Epicurus, qui totum bonum bominis in voluptatt corporis poxuit; G r e g . N a z . Or. 4, 7 2 ; Isid. Etym. 8, 6, 15. a n i m i : P. S t a m m {De M.T.C Lib. de D.N. Interpolat. (1873), 30, n. 1) compares Fin. 2, 107: did fix omnis animi et voluptatex tt dolorts ad corporis voluptatex ac dolorts pertintrt. v e l l e : Ν here reads Vellei, which makes g o o d s e n s e ; Plasberg e v e n s u g ­ gests that an original Vellei, utile may h a v e been reduced (by haplography) t o what w c have, and for velle in such phrases he compares Div. 1, 3 5 : velle pervtrtere. s i m i l e m — Epicureorum reliquo­ r u m : o n schisms in the usually o r t h o d o x E p i c u r e a n s e a cf. 1, 9 3 , n. {Timocraten). p u d e a t : the edition of Cratander (1528), followed by various o t h e r e d i t o r s , inserted non before pudeat, t h u s reversing the m e a n i n g of the passage and destroy­ ing the ironic c o m p l i m e n t t o Velleius o n his freedom from the e m b a r r a s s m e n t which Cotta assumes that m o s t E p i ­ cureans feel at the o u t s p o k e n utterances of their founder (but in 1, 113 Cotta says adnutrt tt video); cf. Fin. 1, 6 9 : sunt autem quidam Epicures timidiorex paulo contra vextra convicia; 2, 7: textificatur [sc. Epicurux] ne intellegere quidem xe posse ubi sit out quod sit ullum bonum praeter illud quod dbo et potione et aurium delectation* et obscena voluptate capiatur. an haec ab eo non dicuntur? quad vero me pudeat, inquit [sc. Torquatux], isforum, aut non posdm quern ad modum ea dicantur ostenderel ego vero non dubitot inquam [sc. Cicero]^ qmn fadle posds, nee est quod te pudeat sapienti axxentiri, qui xe unus, quod xdam, xapientem profiteri dt ausus; 2, 2 1 : ille non pertimutt; 2, 28: ubi erubuit {vis enim est permagna

naturae confugit illuc ut neget accedert qtdcquam posse ad voluptatem nihil dolentis. So Socrates r e m a r k s (Plat. Gorg. 4 9 2 d ) : ούκ άγεννώς γε, ώ Καλλίκλεις, έπεξέρχη τ ω λ ό γ ω παρρησιαζόμενος · σαφώς γαρ συ νϋν λέγεις α ol άλλοι διανοούνται μέν, λέγειν δέ ούκ έθέλουσιν. For praise o f the sobriety of the views of E p i c u r u s , w h e n rightly u n d e r s t o o d , cf. Sen. Dial. 7, 12, 4 ; 7, 1 3 , 1 . E p i c u r i v o c u m : cf. E p i c u r . a p . A t h e n . 12,546e-f: έν τ ω Περί τέλους . . . φησίν γ ά ρ · "ού γάρ ί γ ω γ ε δύναμαι νοήσαι τάγαθόν άφαιρών μέν τάς δια χ υ ­ λών ήδονάς, άφαιρών δέ τάς δι' αφροδι­ σίων, άφαιρών δέ τάς δι' ακροαμάτων, άφαιρών δέ καΐ τάς δια μορφάς κ α τ ' £ψιν ηδείας κινήσεις" [also q u o t e d by A t h e n . 7 , 278f; D i o g . L. 10, 6 ; and t r a n s l a t e d by Cic. Fin. 2, 7, q u o t e d in t h e p r e c e d i n g note] . . . καΐ ό 'Επίκουρος δέ φ η σ ι ν " α ρ ­ χ ή και £ίζα παντός άγαθοϋ ή της γ α σ τ ρ ό ς ηδονή· καΐ τα σοφά καΐ τα περισσά έ π ί ταύτην ί χ ε ι τήν άναφοράν" [also q u o t e d by A t h e n . 7, 280a). In Tusc. 3 , 4 1 , Cicero again r e n d e r s the t h o u g h t : nee equidem babeo quod intellegam bonum illud, detrabtns eas voluptatts quat sapore ptrripimtur, detra­ btns eax quae auditu et cantibux, detrahenx tax etiam quae ex formix perripiuntur oadix, xuavix motiones, dve quae aliae voluptates in toto bomine gignuntur quolibet xenxu; nee vero ita did potest mentis laetitiam solam esse in bonis [cf. 3, 4 6 ; 5, 9 4 ] ; Ac. \,1: bonum quale sit negat omnino Epicurus sine voluptatibux xtnxum moventibux ne xuxpicari quidem; Fin. 2, 7; 2, 12; 2, 2 0 : audet dicere ne xuxpicari quidem xe ullum bonum xtiunctum ab illo Aristippeo genere voluptatts\ 2, 2 3 ; i/la quibus de/ractif cfamat Epicurus xe nexcire quid dt bonum; 2, 2 9 : voluptatem illam qua sublata neget xe intellegere omnino quid xit bonum; 2, 3 0 : hanc in motu volup­ tatem interdum ita laudat ut quidprattertA

1,112

499

bonum quod sit seiunctum a delicatis et obscenis voluptatibus; quas quidem non erubcscens persequitur omnis nominatim. 112 Quem cibum igitur aut quas potiones aut quas vocum 1 aut florum varietates * aut quos 3 tactus, quos odores adhibebis * ad deos, ut eos perfundas voluptatibus?5 Ut poetae quidem [nectar 1 quam uocum Ο ■ uarictatcm Ο · quas tactus Fl 6 adhibebit N, adhibens O1 uaricutibus Dl

* adhibebis add. Ht

sit bonum ntgtt se posse nt suspicari quidem;certain passages quoted in the note on 2, 49; 2, 64: ilia adbibebat quibus demptis Epicuri vocum, above. negat se Epicurus intellegere quidritbonum; 112 cibum, etc.: pleasures of the 2, 68; 2, 98; In Pison. 69: dicit autem, five senses are here represented, taste opinor, se nullum bonum intellegere posse (cibum and potiones), hearing (vocum), demptis corporis voluptatibus; H. Uscner, sight (florum), touch (tactus), and smell Epicurea (1887), 120-121; C. Vicol in (odores). How can the gods be happy Ephem. Dacoromana, 10 (1945), 341, n. 3. cum voluptates corpore perciptre non possint, Reid (on Ac. 1, 7) remarks that "the is asked in Fin. 2, 115; cf. above, 1, 30; statement must have been accompanied 1, 34. With quem cibum, etc. cf. Philodcm. by many limitations, as indeed Cic. De Diis, 3, col. 14, p. 38 Diels (and a admits in Fin. 2, 7." Sec also 1, 113, n. somewhat different restoration in his below {ventre metiri). edition of De Diis, 1, p. 52, n. 0): καVocum translates φωνάς; Αχ com­ 0<ά>περ δταν ά<ποδό>ντων ήμώ<ν £τοι>μον, <6τι τροχρή χρώντ<αι προσερω>τώpares Athcn. 13, 588a: τοιαύτας φωνάς προιέμενος; Plut. Adv. Colot. 18, p. <σί τι>νες κ<αί> ποία τιν<1 τώ>ν κατά 1117d: εΐ δέ τοιαύταις . . . Σωκράτους <μέρο>ς κ<αΙ> πώς σκευ<αζομέ>νη κ<αΙ> άναδιδομένη κ<αΙ> είς διαχωρήσεις ερ­ φωναις περιέπεσες, οίας Επίκουρος γρά­ χόμενη, κτλ.; 3, fr. 52a, p. 59 Diels: φει προς 'Ιδομενέα. delicatis et obscenie: "voluptuous προσφερ<όμε>νοι τροφή<ν> τίνα; 3, fr. and sensual." For delicatis cf. 1, 102, n. 77, p. 67 Diels: κ<αΙ> κατά ύπ<60εσιν (pueri delicati); 1, 113: mollis et delicatas Οεοΰ τ>ροφήν ον<ομα>ζομένην έάν δμοιvoluptates; Fin. 1, 37: voluptaria, delicata, ον είπεϊν, κτλ. Aristotle, however, had mollis ... disciplina; Off. 1, 106: delicate raised the question (Metaph. 2, 4, 1000 a 15-18): ει μέν γάρ χάριν ηδονής ac molliter; De Or. 3, 63: molliter et deli­ cate; In Pison. 70: adulteria . . . delicatissi- αυτών Οιγγάνουσιν, ουδέν αίτια τοΰ είναι mis versibus expresseril; Catull. 50, 3. τ6 νέκταρ καΐ ή αμβροσία· εί δέ τοϋ εί­ For obscenis cf. Fin. 2, 7; 2, 20; 2, 68: ναι, πώς αν εΤεν άίδιοι δεόμενοι τροφής; obscenis voluptatibus, de quibus ab Epicuro A similar problem arises in regard to saepissime dicitur; Tusc. 5, 94: obscenas sacrifices of food made to gods; e.g., voluptates. On these charges made against Iambi. De Myst. 1,15, p. 48 Parthey; also Micab, 6, 6-7. For the natural coupling Epicurus by his various opponents cf. P. H. Dc Lacy in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. of cibus and potio(nes) cf. 2, 134; 2, 136; 72 (1941), 50. Galen, Ars medica, 24 2, 141; Fin. 1, 37; 2, 7; Tusc. 5, 100; Sen. (I, 371 K.) remarks: αφροδισίων δέ 35 (36); 46. κατά μέν Έπίκουρον ουδεμία χρήσις vocum . . . varietates: cf. Dip. 2, 9: υγιεινή. varietates vocum. perfundas voluptatibus: cf. Fin. 2, 6: erubescens: cf. Fin. 2, 28: erubuit. persequitur: cf. Fin. 2, 29: earn [sc. sensus accipiens movetur et iucunditate quavoluptatem] autem ita persequitur; quae palatodarn perfunditur; 2, 114: cum omnes sensus percipiuntur, quae auribus; cetera addit, dulcedine omni quasi per/usi moverentur; quae si appelles, bonos praejandus est; also 5, 70: laetitia ptrfundi; Tusc. 4, 20: et

500

1,112

ambrosiam]* epulas conparant et aut Iuventatem aut Ganymedem [nectar ambrosiam] del. Bail·, nectar oar. N, ambrosius

(?)A

qualis est baec curium, tales sunt et oculorumu. Ambrosia (1883), 24-26; O. Gruppe, et tactionum et odorationum et saporum, quaeGr. Mytb. u. Rel. 1 (1906), 397, n. 7; sunt omnts unius generis ad perfundendum cf. also F. A. Wright in CI. Rep. 31 am mum tamquam inliquefactae voluptates. (1917), 4-6; Eustath. in Od. 9. 359 ut: so the mss, though editors have thinks both were liquids). They share often emended to et (following Walker), certain characteristics with similar divine foods found in other racial traditions; ac of Ernesti, or at (Davies). poctae: in 1, 42. Vclleius had sought e.g., the Hindu soma and the Persian to show the absurdity of poets' views of baoma (Roschcr, op. cit.% 22; 26, n. 46; the gods; in reply Cotta here asserts 60) or the 0.7". manna (Roschcr, op. cit.t 16-18). Both are by Roscher {passim), that they are more considerate of the welfare of the Epicureans than arc the followed by later writers, identified with honey (on the basis of such ancient Epicureans; quidem is contrasted with passages as Porphyr. De Antr. Njmpb. autem, as often, like μέν and δέ. [nectar ambrosiam] epulae: nectar is 16: δθεν τινές ήξίουν τό νέκταρ χαί τήν omitted by N, and nectar ambrosiam are άμβροσίαν, ήν κατά ρΛνών στάζει ό ποιη­ bracketed by many editors and by P. τής είς το μη σαττηναι τους τεΟνηκότας, Stamm, De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. τδ μίλι ένδεχεσΟαι. θεών τροφής δντος Interpolat. (1873), 29-30, as (1) producing του μέλιτος; also Eur. Baccb. 143-144: an awkward asyndeton, with three ele­ μελισσχν / νέκταρι; Pind. fr. 45, 15 ments of which two are logically ap- Boeckh: φυτά νεκτάρεα; Virg. G. 4, 163-164: aliae purissima mella / ttipant positional (rather than parallel) to the third, and (2) in form rather obviously et liquido distendunt nectare cellos', Aen. 1, a gloss upon epulas. Others have emended 433: dulci distendunt nectare cellos [sc. the phrase, e.g., nectar ambrosiamque epulas apes]', Schol. Dan. ad loc.: melle; abusus (Victorius), nectar ambrosiamque in epulasest propter suavitalis similitudinem; Calpurn. (J. S. Rcid ap. Mayor, adn. crit.), or 2, 19-20: ausa est / daedala nectareos apis nectar ambrosiamque ad epulas (Plasberg intermitfere flores; 4, 150-151: ut non ego malim f quod Paeligna solent examina lamed. motor., though he and Ax retain in the next nectar ambrosiam epulas)—expe­ bere neefar; Sil. Ital. 14, 26: nectare ... Hyblaeo; Stat. Sih. 3, 2, 118: Hjbloeo dients which seem less probable than the deletion of the two words. Little for perfusus nectare; Mart. 4, 32, 2: ut videatur the exact form of the thought is gained apis nectare clusa suo; 13, 104, 1-2: boc tibi from the parallel in Tusc. 1, 65: non enim Tbesei popuiatrix mint Hjmetti f Pallados ambrosia deos aut nee tare aut I wentate poculaa sihis nobile nectar opts; Ambros. Exam. ministrante laetari arbitror, nee Homerum 5, 69; Pappus, Collect. 5, praef. 1 (I. audio, qui Ganymeden ab dis raptum ait Thomas, Gr. matb. Works, 2 (1941), propter formam ut Iovi bibere ministraret, 588-590), on honey as a form of am­ non iusta causa cur Laomedonti tanta fieretbrosia brought by bees from the gods injuria; a closer parallel would be Ov. to men; and some other passages quoted Ex P. 1, 10, 11: nectar et ambrosiam, by Roscher, op. cit., 68-69), and this in turn with dew. For doubts about this latices epulasque deorum. Nectar and ambrosia are, for the gods, theory cf. K. Wernicke in P.-W. 1 as customarily coupled as potto and cibus (1894), 1810—who agrees, however, with Roschcr in thinking nectar and for humans; though nectar is usually considered as liquid and ambrosia as ambrosia to have been originally the same substance—; A. W. Ptckard-Camsolid (cf. Schol. //. 19, 342: ή γαρ αμβρο­ bridge in CI. Rev. 54 (1940), 211. A quite σία εστί ξηρά τροφή), yet they arc at different explanation is given by Macrob. times reversed (W. H. Roscher, Nektar

1, 112

501

pocula ministrantem, tu autem, Epicure, quid facies? Neque enim ' unde habeat ista deus tuus video nee quo modo utatur. Locupletior2 igitur hominum natura ad beate vivendum 3 est 1

enim

om.

Ν

* Iocuplcor

A1

Somn. Sap. 1, 12, 1 1 . O n nectar a n d a m b r o s i a as drink a n d food of t h e g o d s sec especially Roschcr, op. cif., 22-33 (for t h e similar use of honey p p . 60-67), a n d for the a t t r i b u t i o n by the E p i c u r e a n s t o t h e g o d s of the enjoyment of such feasts E u s . Pr. Ev. 14, 27, 9. T h e s e foods were at times considered as c o n t r i b u t i n g t o i m m o r t a l i t y ; e.g., Alex. A p h r o d . in Metaph. 2, 4, p . 218, 29-33 H a y d u c k ; Asclcp. in Melaph. p . 195, 9-10 H a y d u c k . e p u l a e conparanc: cf. 3 , 6 8 : funestas «pulas fratri conparans; 2 I err. 1, 6 5 : convivium comparat. I u v e n t a t e m : Hebe. T h e pleasures of t h e divine b a n q u e t s consist partly in the food a n d drink served a n d partly in t h e eternally youthful c h a r m s of t h e servers (cf. Fin. 2, 2 3 : adsint etiam jormosi putri qui minis/rent), Hebe a n d G a n y m c d c s . For t h e former, the d a u g h t e r of Z e u s , cf. R. K c k u l c , Hebe (1867), largely a r c h a e o ­ logical; L. v o n Sybcl in W . H . R o s c h c r , Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1869-1871; S. E i t r c m in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2579-2583 ( w h o points o u t her identification, after the Second Punic W a r , w i t h the R o m a n g o d d e s s /uventas; cf. Schol. D a n . Aen. 5, 1 3 4 : Hebe Graece est Iwent as, W . Kroll in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1360-1361). P h i l o d e m . De Pie/. 62, p . 3 3 G o m p c r z , alludes t o τήν "Ηβην δ<έ ο£νο>χόον, a tradition as o l d as H o m e r (e.g., / / . 4, 2 - 3 ; cf. 1-ustath. in Od. 11, 6 0 0 ; 11, 603). G a n y m e d e m : the s o n of T r o s , stolen by Z e u s because of his beauty (//. 2 0 , 232-235; Hesiod. Catal. p . 6 0 8 , 19-21 E v e l y n - W h i t e ; D i o d . 4, 75, 5 ; H o r . C. 4 , 4 , 4 ; D i o C h r y s . Or. 3 3 , 2 1 ; A p o l l o d . Bib/. 3 , 12, 3 (and Frazer's n o t e ) ; E u s . Pr. '/it>. 5. 34, 6 ; Tzctz. Theog. 4 4 5 - 4 4 6 ;

but fof contrary views see Xcn. Symp. 8, 3 0 ; a famous statue by Lcocharcs depicted the scene, according t o Plin. N.H. 34. 7 9 ; Tatian, Ad Graec. 3 4 ;

uidendum

ΑχΜ

a m o n g Uter representations may be noted that described by Paus. 5, 24, 5, and that o n t h e d o o r s of St. Peter's in R o m e ) . H e was carried aloft by an eagle (perhaps Z e u s in disguise; cf. Aristid. Apot. 9) a n d deified in heaven (e.g., E u s . Pr. Ev. 2, 6, 8) as the cup-bearer of Z e u s . S o m e identified him with t h e zodiacal Aquarius ([Eratosth.] Catast. 2 6 ; Schol. Arat. 282, p . 396 Maass; Schol. D a n . G. 3,304), b u t the Justinian heretics with A d a m ( H i p p o l . Pbilosopbum. 5, 21), while o t h e r s explained the story allegorically (e.g., Lact. /nst. 1, 1 1 , 1 0 ; E u s t a t h . in / / . 20, 219). By the c o r r u p t i o n of his n a m e (Paul, ex Fcst. p p . 7 ; 1 8 ; 44 M.) he became in Latin Catamitus, a type of the pathicus, s o m e t i m e s used as a t e r m of abuse (e.g., Phil. 2, 7 7 ; Pro Fundan. fr. 8 Baiter; P r u d . C. Symm. 1, 7 0 ; E . Aust in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1784). T h e G a n y m c d c s story became a favorite subject for poets (cf. Tusc. 4, 71), satirists, m y t h o l o g i s t s , a n d Christian apologists. Cf. in general W . Drcxler in W . H . Roscher, Ausf. Ux. 1 (1896), 15951603; O . G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 309, n. 1; 656, n. 4 ; P. Friedlander in P.-W. 7 (1912), 737-749. O n the c o m b i n a t i o n of the t w o waiters cf. Tusc. 1, 6 5 . E p i c u r e : cf. 1, 87, n. {Epicure). d e u s t u u s : cf. 1, 110, n. {deus vester). n e e q u o m o d o utatur: i.e., as p o s ­ sessing n o t corpus but quasi corptts. l o c u p l e t i o r : a reductio ad absurdum; cf. Sen. Ε p. 76, 2 5 : diximus futuram ho­ minum feliciorem vitam quant deortim si ea bona sunt quorum nu/lus dis USIIS est, tamquam peaauay bonores. h o m i n u m natura: cf. title, n. {NA-

TVRA

DEORVM).

ad beate vivendum: cf. the numerous cases of this periphrasis for beatitas sive beatitudo ( 1 , 95) in Η . M e r g u c t , Lex. ^. d. pbilos. Schr. Cic. 1 (1887), 325-326.

502

1, 113

quam dcorum, quod pluribus generibus fruiturl voluptatum. 113 At 2 has levioris ducis 3 voluptates, quibus * quasi titillatio (Epicuri enim hoc verbum est) adhibctur sensibus. Quo usque * ludis ? Nam etiam β Philo noster ferre non poterat aspernari 1 fruatur D * ad Ο ■ dicis Λ/ 1 • etiam dett. Asc, enim cett.

* uoluptates q u i b u s om. Ο

113 l e v i o r i s d u c i s v o l u p t a t e s : Vclleius had not said this but m i g h t be imagined as m a k i n g this defence; cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Os/oenses, 20 (1940), 34. q u a s i titillatio: quasi is often t h u s apologetically used, especially in c o n ­ nection with quidam, in i n t r o d u c i n g an unfamiliar w o r d o r m e a n i n g ; e.g., 1, 16 (gradibus); 1, 26 (animal); 1, 34 (membris); 1, 49 ct al. (corpus); and often in Book 2 ; cf. I. K r z a n i c , De M.T.C. Philos. Studiis (1897), 84, n. 1; Rcid o n Fin. 1, 39, w h o r e m a r k s that "titillare and titillatio o c c u r t o Cicero only in c o n n e x i o n with ηδονή and arc always preceded by quasi"; cf. Fin. 1, 3 9 : ή ea sola voluptas esset quae quasi titillartt sensus. ut ita dicam; Tusc. 3 , 4 7 : nisi sensus quasi titillarentur voluptate; Off. 2, 6 3 : multitudinis levitatem poluptate quasi titillantium; Sen. 4 7 : non est voluptatum tanta quasi titillatio in stnibus. E p i c u r u s used the w o r d γ α ρ γαλισμός for the tickling of pleasures, particularly sexual pleasures; cf. Cleom e d . 2, 9 1 , p . 166 Z i c g l c r : γαργαλισμούς σ ώ μ α τ ο ς ; Philo, Legg. Alleg. 3 , 160: γαργαλισμοΰ γαρ και σπασμώδους έφιεται [sc. ή ηδονή]; 4, 100: γαργαλίζοντα καΐ έρεθίζοντα τήν έτιίβουλον ήδονήν; Plut. Quaest. com. 7, 5, 2, p . 705a; An Seni, 5, p . 786d: αύται μέν οίστρώδες καΐ άβέβαιον και μεμιγμένον σ φ υ γ μ ώ τό γ α ρ γαλίζον ίχουσιν; De lot. Vivendo. 4, p . 1129b: τάγαΟον έν σαρκΐ καΐ γαργαλισμοϊς τίΟεσΟαι; A t h c n . 12, p . 546c: (να μή τους καταιγισμούς λ έ γ ω καΐ τα έπεντ ρ ώ μ α τ α , άττερ πολλάκις προφέρεται ό Ή π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς , καΐ τους γ α ρ γ α λ ι σ μ ο ΰ ; καΐ τα νύγματα α έν τ ώ ΙΙερΙ τέλους είρηκεν

(cf. liustath. in Od. 21, 293); Η. Uscner, Epicurea (1887), 279-281, for similar ideas, t h o u g h w i t h o u t the w o r d γ α ρ γαλισμός. Plato (Phileb. 46d; 47a;

' quosque

A1

Phaedr. 2 5 1 c ; 253e) a n d o t h e r s t h u s s p o k e o f t h e tickling of p a s s i o n ; e.g., A r . Thtsmopb. 1 3 3 ; Ccbcs, 9, 3 ; G a l e n , De Usu Part. 14, 9 ( I V , 181 K . ) ; De propr. Animi, 6 (V, 34 K . ) ; In Hipp. Aphor. 39 ( X V I I , 2, 441 K . ) ; O r i g . De Princip. 3 , 4 ; Clem. Paedag. 2, 4, 4 1 , 3 ; Basil, Horn, in illud Attende tibi ipsi, 1 (Pair. Gr. 3 1 , 2 1 3 b ) ; G r e g . N a z . Or. 40, 38 (Patr. Gr. 36, 4 1 3 b ) ; Hesych. s.v. γ α φ γ α λ ι σ μ ό ς ; P h o t . Bib/. 94 [of the style of erotic n o v e l s ) ; in Latin Lucr. 2 , 4 2 9 : titillate magis sensus quam laedere possint; Sen. Ε p. 92, 6 ; Dial. 7, 5, 4 : per diem noctemque titillari velit et deser/o animo corpori operam dare; Hier. Ε p. 2 2 , 6, 4 ; 52, 3, 3 : carnis titillationes; 54, 10, 4 ; 55, 2, 4 ; 100, 8, 1; 128. 2, 3 ; 133, 3 , 10; Adv. hvin. 1, 12; In Amos. 2, p . 264 Vail.; a/iud est titillari, aliud obrui voluptatibus; In Galat. 3 , p p . 5 0 0 ; 511 V a i l . ; In Eph. 3 , p . 640 [cf. p . 642] Vail.; Vita Hilar. 5 ; A u g . De div. Quaest. 66, 7 ; Cassian, Conlat. 4, 1 6 ; 12, 16. 2 ; F u l g . De Aet. Mundi, 3 1 . q u o u e q u e : of impatient i n d i g n a t i o n , as in Off. 3, 8 7 ; Rep. 6, 17; In Catil. 1, 1; Att. 1, 16, 10; 15, 22. l u d i e : cf. 1, 123: tudimttr ab homine. n a m : as remarked by Mayor, this "refers t o pronuntiabat in the second clause, the first clause taking the place of s o m e such form as indignatus." e t i a m . . . n o n : this c o m b i n a t i o n in Cicero apparently only h e r e ; cf. R. K u h n e r - C . S t c g m a n n , Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 56. e t i a m P h i l o : 1 a m n o t the only o n e i n d i g n a n t . F o r Philo cf. 1 , 6 , n. (Philo); o n his o p p o s i t i o n t o the E p i c u r e a n s cf.

1, 59, above; on Cicero's use of him in this passage cf. I. H c i n c m a n n , Postidoniot' metapbys. Schr. 2 (1928), 149. ferre n o n poterat: cf. Ac. 2, 1 1 4 :

1, 143

503

Epicurcos l mollis et delicatas * voluptates. Summa enim memoria pronuntiabat plurimas Epicuri sententias iis 8 ipsis verbis quibus erant scriptae. Metrodori4 vero, qui est Epicuri collega * sapicntiae,e multa inpudentiora 7 recitabat; accusat enim Timocratem 8 fratrem suum Metrodonis, quod dubitet omnia quae ad beatam vitam pertineant · ventre metiri, neque id semel dicit sed saepius. 1 epic ureas B*FM, eicurcos A1, epycurcos Η · delicatcs Bl, delicatis F * m e t r o d o r o A' · colleges Bx · sapicntior • iis BF*, is Fl. his AC NO Μ 7 NO inprudentiora Λ/ 1 ' timocratcn HN, t i m o n c r a t e m A · pcrtincat A1

illud frrre non possum; Fin. 4, 2 1 : quis enim ferre posset ita loquentem turn. aspernari . . . v o l u p t a t e s : cf. Fin. 2, 3 0 : banc in motu voluptatem (sic enim has suavis et quasi aulas voluptates appellat) interdum ita extenuat ut Λ/." Curium putes loqui. interdum ita laudat ut quid praeterea sit bonum neget se posse ne suspicari quidem. quae iam oratio non a philosopho aliquo sed a censore opprimenda est; Τ use. 3, 4 6 : quamvis spernat voluptates eas quas modo

of E p i c u r u s and M c t r o d o r u s s h o w n by A. Heklcr, Gr. and Rom. Portraits (1912), 100. s a p i e n t i a e : cf. Plut. Non posse suaviter, 3, p . 1087d: ως ό σοφός εΓρηκε Μητρό­ δωρος; Adv. Colot. 30, p . 1125b: ό σοφός Μητρόδωρος. a c c u s a t . . . T i m o c r a t e m : cf. 1, 9 3 , n. (Timocraten); R. Bignonc, UAristotele perduto,2(\936),226. ad b e a t a m v i t a m : cf. 1, 112: ad beate

laudavit, ego (amen mtmintro quod videatur

vivendum.

ei sum mum bonum; 5, 9 4 : hoc loco multa ab fzpicureis disputantur, eaeque voluptates singillatim extenuantur ; quarum gentra non contemnunt, quaerunt tamen copiam. m o l l i s ct d e l i c a t a s : cf. 1, 1 1 1 , n. {delicatis et obscenis); Fin. 5, 12: delicatior . . . molliorque ratio; Sen. Dial. 2, 15, 4 : Epicurus quern vos . . . putatis . . . mollia ac desidiosa praecipere et ad voluptates ducentia; Plut. Quaest. conv. 5, proem, p. 6 7 3 b : λείαν έν σαρκί και προσηνή κίνησιν; An Sent, 5, p . 786c: αϊ εις σάρκα λεϊαι και προσηνείς γινόμεναι κινήσεις; Non posse suaviter, 3, p . 1087c: το κινούμενον λείως καΐ προσηνώς; Adv. Colot. 27, p . 1122c: λεία και προσηνή κινήματα τ η ς σαρκός. iis i p s i s v e r b i s : doubtless t h e ver­ b a t i m form in which the κύριαι δόζαι w e r e intended t o be learned by t h e fol­ lowers of k p i c u r u s ; cf. Fin. 2, 2 0 : quis enim vestrum non edidicit Epicuri κυρίας δ ό ξ α ς ; D i o g . L. 10, 35-36. M e t r o d o r i : cf. 1, 86, n. (Metrodorum); 1 , 9 3 ; 7 «Λ·. 5, 27. c o l l e g a : cf. Fin. 2, 9 2 : Metrodorus, paene alter Epicurus; also the double hcrm

ventre m e t i r i : his insistence u p o n a well-constituted b o d y as essential t o happiness appears in Clem. Strom. 2, 2 1 , 131, 1: δ τε Μητρόδωρος έν τ ω ΙΙερΙ τοϋ μείζονα είναι την παρ' ημάς αίτίαν προς εύδαιμονίαν της έκ τών π ρ α γ μ ά τ ω ν , " α γ α θ ό ν , " φησί, " ψ υ χ ή ς τί 4λλο ή τό σαρκός ευσταθές κατάστημα και τό περί ταύτης πιστόν ί λ π ι σ μ α " [translated in Fin. 2. 9 2 ; Tusc. 2, 17; 5, 2 7 ; Off. 3, 117). but he went further than t h i s : cf. Plut. Non posse suaviter\ 16, p. 198c-d: ή γαρ οΰ τούτοις έΌικε τά Μητροδώρου προς τόν άδελφόν γράφοντος, "ουδέν δει σ ω ζειν τους 'Έλληνας . . . άλλ* έσΟίειν και πίνειν οΐνον, ώ Τιμόκρατες, άβλαβώς τ η γαστρί και κεχαρισμένως" [repeated in Adv. Colot. 3 1 , p . 1125d). και πάλιν πού φησιν έν τοις αύτοϊς γράμμασιν ως " κ α ι έχάρην και έβρασυνάμην, Οτι έμαθόν παρ* Ί ί π ι κ ο ύ ρ ο υ ορθώς γαστρί χαρίζεσΟαι" · και "περί γαστέρα γάρ. ώ φυσιολόγε Τιμόκρατες, τάγαΟόν" ; Adv. Colot. 30, ρ. 1125b: λέγων τά καλά πάντα και σοφά και περιττά της ψυχής έξευρήματα τής κατά σάρκα ηδονής ένεκα, κτλ. [cf. 2, p . 1108c]; De lat. vivendo, 4, p .

504

1, 114

Adnuere te video, nota enim tibi sunt; proferrem libros si negares. Neque ' nunc reprehendo a quod ad voluptatem 3 omnia referantur (alia est ca quacstio), scd docco dcos vestros * esse voluptatis s expertes, ita vestro iudicio ne beatos quidem. 41 114 'At dolore* vacant.'7 Satin8 est 9 id ad illam abundantem bonis 10 vitam 1 neque e n i m n u n c Ν * reprchcndcs(?) · at dolorc Hl, tros Ο * uoluptatcs Bl 7 ad dolorcs A1, adolcrc Fl uocant Nl 10 • est] incm del. Μ bonam Ν

1129b; A t h c n . 7, 279f-280a: ό Μητρόδωρος . . . φ η σ ί ν " π ε ρ ί γαστέρα γάρ, ώ φυσιολόγε Τιμόκρατες, περί γαστέρα ύ κατά φύσιν βαδίζων λόγος την άπασαν έχει σπουδήν." Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς γάρ ήν ό τούτων διδάσκαλος, δς καΐ βοών ε*λεγεν· " α ρ χ ή καΐ £ίζα παντός άγαΟοΰ ή της γαστρός ηδονή, και τά σοφά καΐ τα πε­ ριττά είς ταύτην έχει την άναφοράν" [repeated in 12, 546f); E u s t a t h . in Od. 9, 6 : ol δέ γε περί εκείνον άχρειοϋσι διασαφοΰντες τήν δόξαν έν τ ω λέγειν άλλα τέ τίνα και ώς αρχή και βίζα παντός άγαΟοΰ ή της γαστρός ηδονή; Α . Kcirtc in Jabrb. f. Pbilol. S u p p l b d . 17 (1890), 559. F o r this idea in o t h e r a u t h o r s cf. D c m . De Cor. 2 9 6 : τ η γαστρί μετροϋντες καΐ τοις αίσχίστοις τήν εύδαιμονίαν [echoed by Plut. De Foriuna, 1, p . 9 7 d ; H e r o d i a n , 1 , 6 , 1 ; Clem. Strom. 5 , 9 , 5 9 , 5 ; T h e o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 11, 4 7 ] ; Varr. Menipp. 315 Buchclcr (ap. N o n . p . 55 M . ) : hoc interest inter Epicurum et ganeonts nostros, quibus modulus est vitae enlina; Aug. CD. 5, 20: quibusdam philosopbis qui virtutes quidem probant sed eas voluptatis corporalis fine metiuntur; P. H. DeLacy, in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 72 (1941), 50. See a b o v e , 1, 111, n. {Epicuri vocum); also cf. Philipp. 3, 1 9 : ων ό θεός ή κοιλία. In all cases venter carries a note of d i s p a r a g e m e n t ; cf. F. H u s n c r in Pbilol. S u p p l b d . 17, 3 (1924), 127-133, for its similar use in Seneca. F o r o t h e r examples of non dubito fol­ lowed by the infinitive sec R. KiihnerC. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d, la/. Spr. 2, 2 1 (1914), 265. e c m e l . . . e a e p i u e : cf. Phil. 2, 5 2 : neque semel sed saepius, and many other

Ax * u o l u n t a t e m A1 * nosat dolori A/ 1 , a dolore NOBtFtMt ■ sat incst corr. in sat id est Η

cases cited by E . Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 274-275; also for this σχήμα κατ* Λρσιν καΐ κατά θέσιν P. Paxzingcr, Bei/r. Ζ· Kenmtnisd. Entwickl. d. etc. Stils (1910), 2 ; in G r e e k cf. ούχ άπαξ άλλα π ο λ λ ά κ ι ς ; e.g., H d t . 7, 4 6 ; S o p h . O.T. 1275; A n t i p h o n . 1, 3 . noca . . . tibi s u n t : cf. Div. 1, 3 7 ; 1, 1 2 3 ; Fin. 2, 2 0 ; 3 , 6 ; Rep. 1, 6 6 ; Am. 1 1 ; V i r g . Aen. 1, 669. proferrem l i b r o s : in the m a n n e r later described by Gellius; e.g., 19, 8, 7 ; for such citation of E p i c u r u s ' s o w n words cf. H. Uri, Cic. u. d. epik. Pbilos. (1914), 76. I. H c i n c m a n n , Poseid. metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 149, r e m a r k s t h a t t h o u g h Cicero had probably n o t read M e t r o d o r u s (cf. Tusc. 2, 8), his citation is plausible. n e q u e . . . r e p r e h e n d o . . . sed d o c c o : cf. Pro Plane. 44: neque ego nunc consilium reprehendo tuum quod . . . sed . . . doceo. d e o s v e s t r o s : cf. 1, 112: deus tuns; 1, 114: tester deus. n e b e a t o s q u i d e m : cf. 1, 110: ita ne beatus quidem; 1, 114: ita nee beatus est fester deus, 1 1 4 a t : as c o m m o n l y , of the s u p p o s e d objection of an o p p o n e n t ; cf. 1, 1 1 5 ; 1, 116. d o l o r e v a c a n t : cf. Plut. Non posse suaviter, 8, p . 1091c: ώσπερ Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ; η γ ε ί τ α ι καΐ Μητρόδωρος, ούσίαν τάγαΟοϋ καί ακρότητα τήν τοΟ κακοϋ 9 υ Υ ή ν τ ι ' Οέμεν-οι, κτλ. s a t i n e s t : cf. Off. 3, 73: satin est /JOC ut non deliquisse vidtantur? With the Collo­ quialism Mayor c o m p a r e s the use of ain\ sec Pease o n Div. 2, 52, n. (ain). a b u n d a n t e m b o n i s v i t a m : cf. 1, 5 1 :

1,114

505

beatissimam? 'Cogitat/ inquiunt, 'adsidue beatum esse se *; habet * enim nihil aliud quod agitet in mente.' Conprehende 3 igitur animo ct propone ante oculos deum nihil aliud in omni aetcrnitate4 nisi 'mihi pulchre5est' et 'ego bcatus'sum' cogitantem. Nee 7 tamen video quo modo non 8 vereatur · iste deus10 beatus " ne intereat,12 1 se add. A; post se del. B: haec e n i m duae b e a t u m ■ habebit BlFM, habebet A ' c o n p r c h e n d a m Βλ * aetcrnitatem A1 * pulchrc Η* Λ/*, l 1 1 pulchro DH CNOBF, pulcro AM · barus A ' Post ncc deficit D ,β ιι istc dcusadd. Β batus A1 • n o n om. NO · uideatur NO, m o u e a t u r Η 11 nc intereat om. A HNO

nihil omnibus bonis ajfluentius cogs tart potest. c o g i t a t : shifting the n u m b e r from deos and vacant', cf. 1, 50, n. (soletis); Od. 4, 6 9 2 ; Reid on Fin. 2, 22. i n q u i u n t : sc. Epicurei, t h o u g h else­ w h e r e (as in 1, 109) inquit is m o r e c o m ­ mon. e s s e s e : slightly c a c o p h o n o u s ; cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 59, n. (iussisse esse); 2, 92, n. {necesse esse). n i h i l a l i u d q u o d a g i t e t : cf. A r i s t o t . Metapb. 1 1 , 9, 1074 b 17-18: ε ϊ τ ε γάρ μηδέν νοεί τί αν είη τό σεμνόν, άλλ' έχει ώσπερ άν ει ό καθεύδων; T h c o n , Pro· gjmnas. 12 {Rhet. Gr. 2, 127 S p c n g c l ) : ού γάρ δή δσιον άργόν και άπρακτον Οεόν είπεϊν. c o n p r e h e n d e . . . a n i m o : cf. I , 1 2 1 ; 2 , 5 ; 2 , 1 4 7 . T h i s sentence is, in a m e a s u r e , an answer t o the Epicurean claim in Fin. 1, 4 1 : statue contra all quern confectum tantis animi corporisque doloribus quanti in bominem maximi cadere possuni . . . quid eo miserius dici aut fingi potest7 p r o p o n e ante o c u l o s : cf. Ait. 10, 8, 7: ea pone ante oculos; Parad. 1 1 : ponite ante oculos; A u c t . ad H c r c n n . 4 (6), 48: ante oculos proponite; Ilicr. Ep. 3 , 4, 3 : propone tibi ante oculos. in o m n i aeternitate: cf. 2, 4 3 ; 2, 5 1 ; 2, 5 4 ; 2, 95. m i h i p u l c h r e e s t : cf. A r i s t o t . Etb. Eud. 7, 12, 1245 b 14-18: ότι γάρ ό θεός ού τοιούτος οΐον δεϊσθαι φίλου, καΐ τόν όμοιον ά ' ί ο υ . καίτοι κατά τούτον τόν λόγον ουδέ νοήσει ό σπουδαίος- ού γάρ οΰτως ό θεός ευ έχει. άλλα βέλτιον ή ώστε άλλο τι νοεΐν παρ' αυτός αυτόν; Plut. Def. Orac. 30, p . 426d: ό δ" αλη­

θινός [sc. Ζευς] έχει καλάς καΐ πρέ­ πουσας έν πλείοσι κόσμοις μεταβολάς, ουχί κενόν άπειρον £ ; ω βλέπων ούδ' εαυ­ τόν άλλο δ' ουδέν (ώς ώτ,Οησοεν ενιοι) νοών, άλλ' ί ρ γ α τε θεών καΐ ανθρώπων πολλά. E p i c u r u s ' s g o d , h o w e v e r , appears t o Cotta as an introvert, satisfied with his o w n physical and mental ευεξία. For the phrase mihi pulchre est cf. Pro Mur. 26: praetor interea, ne pulchrum se ac beatum putaret; Catull. 23, 5: est pulchre tibi; Hor. S. 2, 8, \8-l9 :quis cenantibus una, J Fundani, pulchre fuerit tibi, nosse laboro; Mart. 12, 17, 9: cum sit ei pulchre; also such phrases as in Fam. 16, 22, 1: spero ex fuss litteris tibi melius esse; Att. 13, 52, 1: fuit enim periuctmde; Pctron. 34, 10: dum licet esse bene. Cotta here thinks of Vcllcius's picture in 1, 5 1 , of the life of the g o d s . Cf. also Tusc. 5, 3 1 : quam hoc suave est. q u o m o d o n o n vereatur: cf. A u g . Ep. 118, 30: dtinde quomodo non vereatur iste deus ne intereat, cum sine ulla intermission» pulsetur, agiteturque atomorum incursion* sempiternal· pulsari enim dicit illud corpus quodirruentibusatomisferiatur, et agitari quod penetretur; deinde cum ex ipso imagines, de quibus iam satis dictum est, semper adfluant [perhaps read afluant], quomodo potest de immortalitate confidere? n e intereat: these w o r d s arc o m i t t e d by s o m e mss and by some editors, b u t arc found in A u g u s t i n e ' s q u o t a t i o n and make the sense m o r e complete. Such fears may be seen in the criticisms by Vcllcius in 1, 25-41 of the views of o t h e r p h i l o s o p h e r s , whose g o d s seem unable t o persist indefinitely; cf. also 1, 6 8 :

506

1, 115 l

cum sine ulla intermissionc * pulsetur agiteturque atomorum incursione sempiterna, cumque ex ipso imagines semper amiant.' Ita nee beams est vester deus nee aeternus. 115 'At etiam de sanctitate, de pietate ad versus deos libros 1 quum F ■ inpulsioneO effluant dett. Mars.

» affluant AHNOB*FMt

Aug. Ep. 118t )0

inttritus sit ntctsse tst\ 1, 71: individuorum and adfluo (affluo) arc much confused; cf. corporum concrttionem fupt nt inttritus tt Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 1250. On the diinpatio consequatur; Div. 2, 40: deos meaning here cf. Lucr. 6, 76-77: nee de tnim ipsos . . . induxit Epicurus . . . habi­ cor pore quae saneto simulacra feruntur J in tantis tamquam inter duos lucos sic inter mtntet bominum divinae ntmtia formae; duos mundos propttr metum rutnarum; Sen.Quintil. Inst. 10, 2, 15: Was Epicuri Dt Btn. 4, 19, 2: tunc iff fur insaeptum ftgurai quas e summis corporibus dicit tffluert; ingenti qutdem tt inexplicabili muro dsvisum-Gell. 5, 16, 3: Epicurus aflutre semper tx que a contactu tt a conspectu mortalium nonomnibus corporibus simulacra quaedam cor­ babes quart vtrtaris . . . in medio interva/lo porum ipsorum toque sese in oculos inferrt buius tt alterius catli destrtus sine anima/i, atque ita fieri senium videndi putat; Alex. sine bomine, sine re ruinas mundorum supraAphrod. on Aristot. De Sens*, 2, p. 24,19 st circaqut st cadentium tvitat non txaudiensWendland(= H. Uscncr, Epicurea (XSSI), vota nee nostri curiotus. The Stoics at­ 220, no. 319): εΐ&ωλά τίνα απορρέοντα. tacked the Epicureans on the ground The criticisms of Cotta do not match that although living beings are observed very exactly Vclleius's account in 1, 49; to be destructible the Epicureans asserted yet cf. C. Bailey, Thi Cr. Atomists and the gods to be indestructible; cf. PhiloEpic (1928), 459. dcm. Dt Sign. 20, pp. 68-70 DcLacy; see ita nee beatua: cf. 1, 104: quo modo also Lact. Dt Ira, 10, 28-29; and the btatus sit, quo modo aeternus; 1, 113: ita . . . arguments in Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. ne beaios qutdem. 1, 138-147; 1, 157; 1, 160; 1, 166; 1, 173. 115 a t . . . at: on such doubling of at, sine ulla intermissionc: cf. Horttns. the first case representing the objection it. 81 Miillcr: sine ulla minimi temporis of an opponent, the second the speaker's reply to it, cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), intermit none. 998, 1-15, with several other Ciceronian pulsetur agiteturque: on this bom­ bardment by atoms cf. 1, 110, n. (peflere); cases. Somewhat similar are Fin. 2, 80: Orig. C. Cels. 4, 14: ol δέ τοϋ Επικούρου at coltat ipse amicitias; Tusc. 3, 48: at θεοί, σύνθετοι έζ ατόμων τυγχάνοντες, laudat saepe virtuttm [sc. Epicurus]. at etiam de eanctitate: in his catalogue καΐ τό δσον έπί τή συστάσει αναλυτοί, of the writings of Epicurus Diog. L. πραγματεύονται τάς φθοροποιούς άτό10, 27, mentions works περί θεών and μους άποσείεσθαι. atomorum incursione: cf. Fin. 1, 21: περί δσιότητος; cf. Plut. Non posse suariimagines, quae idola nominant, quorum in­ttr, 21, p. 1102c: έφ* ους καΐ τά περί βεών καΐ όσιότητος αύτοΐς βιβλία συνcursione non solum videamus sea etiam cogiτέτακται; and for three references in temus. Philodcm. De Pietate and one in an ano­ ex ipso imagines . . . afluant: on the flowing motion of imagines cf. 1, 109, n. nymous writer in the Herculanean Rolls (fluent ium, etc.). Most mss here read cf. H. Usencr, Epicurea (1887), 107-108; F. Sbordone, cd. of Philodem. Ad». affluant (Augustine, quoted above, has Soph. (1947), 145. Do de sanctitate and adfluant), but the first hand of Β reads afluant, which is what the sense requires de pietate represent two different works? with the phrase ex ipso. The verbs afluo Diogenes Laertius and Plutarch do not

1,115 mention any book by Epicurus called περί εύσεβείας (though we have Philodemus writing under that title). Wrongly assuming (cf. I. Heinemann, Poseid. metapb. Scbr. 2 (1028), 153, n. 2 ; Ernout and Robin o n Lucr. 5, 53) t w o distinct works, Uscncr, op. at., 100, n., compares the definitions in the next section {est enim pietas imtitia adversum deos . . . sanctitas outer» est scientia colendorum deorum) with D i o g . L. 7, 119: εϊναί τε την εύσέβειαν έιτιστήμην θεών θεραπείας; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 123: ίστι γαρ Ευσέ­ βεια επιστήμη θεών Θεραπείας; id. 1, 124: ή δσιότης, δικαιοσύνη τις ούσα πρδς Θε­ ούς, and concludes that here sanctitas -ευσέβεια and pietas — όσιότης. Y e t for a different equation cf. 1 , 3 , n. {pietas .. . sanctitas . . . religio); in D i o d . 7, 2, 4 , we read o f της τε προς γονείς όσιότητος καΐ της πρδς Θεούς εύσεβείας, and ευσέ­ βεια is used by various writers to describe the pietas of Aeneas (cf. Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 393). J. C Bolkcstcin, "Οσιος en ευσεβής (1936), 210, considers these t w o terms about synonymous. For be­ lieving that one work (of perhaps several

books) is here expanded into dt sanctitatt, de pietate (cf. 1 , 3 : quae potest esse pietas·, quae sanctitas, quae religion—where sc-c the notes) we may adduce as reasons (1) the lack of explicit mention of a work of Epicurus entitled περί εύσεβείας, while wc have clear references to that περί δσιδτητος; (2) the fact that in 1, 123, where the same argument reappears, wc find only liber est Ε pi curt de sanctitatt; and (3) mention of ευσέβεια in his περί δσιύτητος (ap. Philod. De Piet. p. 122 Gompcrz). C. G. Cobci's attempt (Var. Lect. (1S73), 4 6 1 ; id., Coiiectan. crit. (1878, 542) to bracket de pietate adversus deos as a gloss is rightly rejected by Uscncr, op. cit., 100, n. I. Heinemann, Poseid. metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 153-157, and M. Pohlcnz (in Gotting. gel. Αηχ. 192 (1930), 143) believe 1, 115-124 to be derived from Posidonius; P. (iropp, De Auctoribus quos secutus Cic. in Lib. de N.D. (1909), 10-16, that the sections arc from some Stoic source; R. Philippson, however, by comparison with the similar argument in this section and in 1, 4 (where Carneades is named) concludes (in Sjmb.

507

Osloenses, 20 (1940), 24) that Cotta't argument derives from Carncades. The objection is here raised that Epicurus's words arc inconsistent with his philosophy and his practice; cf. Fin. 2 , 7 0 : quasi ego id curem quid Hie aiat out neget. illud quaero, quid ei . . . consentaneum sit dicere; 2, 8 0 ; 2, 8 4 : non quaero quid dicat sed quid convenienter possit rations et sententiae suae dicere; Off. 3, 117: quamvis enim multis locis dicat Epicurus, sicuti dicit, satis fortiter de dolore, tamen non id spectandum est quid dicat sed quid consentaneum sit ei dicere; Tusc. 5, 26. Yet D i o g . L. 10, 10, says of him: της μέν γαρ πρδς Θεούς δσιότητος και πρδς πατρίδα φιλίας Πλεχ­ τός ή διάθεσις; cf. Philodcm. De Piet. 74, p. 104 Gomperz: <κατ>ά ταύτα τοίνυν <δτι μ>έν δρκοις και θεών έπιρρήσεσιν έδοκίμαζον νρήσΟαι, γελοϊον ύπομιμνήσκειν, άναμέστου της πραγματείας τών τοιούτον ούσης; 100, ρ. 118: περί τε γαρ έορτ<ών καί> θυσιών και <πάντων> καθόλου τ<οιούτων> ώς άκοούθω<ς έ"πρα>!;εν οίς έδογ<μάτι>σεν κα<1 . . .> όρκοις και τοις <4λλ>οις πί­ στεως . . . Ζήνωνι γενόμεναι συναγωγαί διασαφοϋσιν; 102, ρ. 120: ότι <δε<ΐ πάν­ τα πείθεσθαι τοις νόμ<οι>ς και <τοΐ>ς έθισμοΐς εως <άν μ>ή τι τών ασεβών <προ>στάτ<τ>ωσιν; 108, ρ. 126: θύωμεν, φησίν <. . .> και καλώς ου <καθ>ήκει κα<ί τ>άλλα πάντα πράττωμεν <κα>τά τους νόμους μ<η>0έ<ν> ταΐς δόξαις α<ύ>τούς έν τοις περί τών αρίστων κ<αί> σεμνότα­ των διαταράττοντε<ς>; 109, ρ. 127: ού <μόνον> δέ ταΰτ' έδ<ογμάτι>σεν άλλα και δ κ ά τών> ϊργων αυτών ε<ύρίσ>κεται πάσαις ταΐς πατρίδος έορταΐς και Ουσίαις κε<χ>ρ<η>μένος; 110, ρ. 128: προσεύχεσθαι γαρ έν τώ περί <0εών> οίκεϊον εί­ ναι <. . .> φησίν, ούχ ώς <λυπου>μένων τών <θεών> ει μη ποιή<σομεν> άλλα κα­ τά τήν έπίνοιαν τών <ύπερβ>αλλουσών <δυνά>μει και σπου<δαιό>τητι φύσεων; and other intervening and subsequent passages, too fragmentary to quote here; Plut. Adv. Co/ot. 8, p. 1111b: και γαρ τήν πρόνοιαν άναιρών εύσέβειαν άπολείπειν λέγει [though written in scorn (G. D . Hadzsits in Trans. Am. phiiol. Assoc. 39 (1908), 81, n. 3) this doubtless expresses a fact); Non posse suaviter, 21, p. 1102b: φθέγγεται φωνάς εναντίας οίς

508

1, 115 1

scripsit Epicurus.' At quo modo in his loquitur? Ut <Ti.>* Coruncanium3 aut P.* Scaevolam,6 pontifices maximos,6 te audiie dicas, non eum qui susrulcrit7 omnem funditus β religioncm nee manibus, ut Xerses,6 sed rationibus dcorum inmortalium templa 1 cpicurius A1 * add. Hein. * corruncanium AM, corumcanium Η * p. om. OBFM * sccuolam H, scaeuolan Bl, scacuolanum ANOEPF 7 • maximos om. Η sustullerit A · funditus] penitus Hl · xerses N, xcrxes AKyEPFM, exerses H, cxerxes A1, uicxersxes Bx

φιλοσοφεί. Epicurus's enemies explained fiteri coepit; cuius tamen scriptum nullum these inconsistencies as due to fear and ex tat, sed responsa 'complura et memorabilia hypocrisy (cf. 1, 63, above); in modern tius fuerunt. times they have been viewed in part P. Scaevolam: P. Mucius P. f. Scaeas a survival in him, as in Lucretius, of a vola (father of the Scaevola mentioned "lingering affection for the religion in 3, 80), was consul in 133 B.C. (B. which his philosophy impelled him to Kublcr in P.-W. 16 (1933), 426), and attack" (C. Bailey in Proc. CI. Assoc. 19 succeeded his brother, P. Licinius Crassus (1922), 19-20), in part as a more dis­ Dives Mucianus, as Pontifex Maximus interested worship and adoration hardly in 130 B.C. (Kiibler, op. cit., 427); as such intelligible to one brought up in the old he is mentioned by Cicero in 3, 5; De Domo. 136; De Or. 2, 52; 3, 134; Legg. Roman religion of barter (cf. 1,3; 1, 115); see G. K. Strodach in CI. Weekly, 29 2, 52; Att. 12, 5b; Plut. Cic. 3, 1, says (1936), 141, n. 17. that Mucius assisted Cicero to become < T i . > Coruncanium: the praeno- acquainted with the law. men is restored by Hcindorf, since it is pontifices maximos: C. G. Cobct unlikely that Cicero would use it for {Var. Lect. (1873), 461; id., Collector, one of a pair of pontifices and not for crit. (1878), 542) rejects these words as the other. May the preceding word per­ a gloss, but not only do they make clearer haps have been uti, so that 77. could have the reason for the selection of these two been omitted by haplography? Ti. men but also they are supported by 3, 5, Coruncanius, consul in 280 B.C. (F. where 77". Coruncanium, P. Sapi one m Munzer in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1663), was a P. Scaevolam, pontifices maximos arc offset man of distinction who became about to the philosophers, Zeno, Clcamhes, 254 B.C. the first plebeian Pontifex and Chrysippus. Maximus; cf. Liv. cpit. 18: Tib. Corun­ te audirc dicas: cf. Fin. 2, 30: canius primus ex p/ebe pontifex maximus voluptatem . . . interdum ita extenuat ut creatus est; Veil. Pat. 2, 128, 2. Cicero Λ/.* Curium putes loqui. frequently mentions him, always giving euetulerit . . . funditus: cf. 1, 63, n. his pracnomen save in two passages {sustulerunt); 1,117: cum sustuleris omnem where he appears in a rapid list of names, vim dtorum; 1, 118: omnem religiontm and uses him as an example of piety funditus sustulerunt; also H. Merguet, and wisdom: 2,165; 3, 5; De Domo, 139: Lex. z- A- PM- Scbr. Cic. 2 (1892), 85; Ti. Coruncani scientia, qui peritisnmus pon­ Phil. I. 3. tifex ftdsse dicitur; Pro Plane. 20; Brut. nee manibus . . . sed rationibus: cf. 55: 77. Coruncanium, quod ex pontificum Himcrius ap .Phot. Bib/. 243, p. 356 b, commentariis longe plurimum ingenio va­ 22-25 Bckkcr [addressing Epicurus]: lidtit videatur; Dt Or. 3, 134; Stn. 15; βωμούς ού* άνέίρεψόιζ άλλα μ*ττ(ν έβ27; 43; Am. 18; also Sen. Dial. 7, 21, 3; τώτας έ&ειξας, πρόνοιαν άνελών. δι* ήν Ep. 114, 13; Gcll. 4, 6, 10; Dig. 1, 2, 38: βωμούς ΙδρυσάμεΟα. Ουοίαν χζινήν ούχ Tiberius Coruncanius . . . qui primus pro- Ιθυσας, άλλα πάσας αθρόως άνήρηκας;

1,116

509 !

et aras evertcrit. Quid est enim cur deos ab hominibus colendos ' dicas, cum dei non modo homines non colant 8 sed omnino nihil 4 curent,5 nihil agant? β 116 'At est eorum eximia quaedam praestansque natura, ut ea 7 debeat ipsa β per se ad se colendam elicere β 1 dcus Bl • current A1

" eolendus · agat A1

ab 7

hominibus ca] c o Η

P o r p h y r . Ad Marc. 17: άσεβης ούχ ούτως It τά αγάλματα των θεών μή περιέπ<υν ώς ό τάς των πολλών δόξας τ ω θεώ προσάπτων. X e r s e e : o n the form cf. R. k u h n c r F . Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gr. d. tat. Spr. I 1 (1912), 4 1 ; with the t h o u g h t Rep. 3, 14: eamque unam ob causa m Xerses inflammari Atbeniensium /ana ittssisse dicitur, quad deos, quorum domus esset omnis hie mundtu, inclttsos parietibus contineri ne/as esse duceret \ J^fgg. 2, 26: delubra esse in urbibus centeo, nee sequor magps Persarum, quibus auctoribus Xerses inflammasse temp/a Graeciae dicitur, quod parietibus includerent deos, quibus omnia debereni esse pateniia ac libera, quorumque hie mundus omnis templum esset et domus; H d t . 8, 109 (in the speech of Thernistocles): τάδε γάρ ούκ ήμεις κατεργασάμεϋα, άλλα θεοί τε καΐ ήρωες, οί έφϋόνησαν £νδρα Ινα της τε Ά σ ί η ς και της Ε υ ρ ώ π η ς βασιλεύσαι έόντα άνόσιόν τε και ά τ ά σ θ α λ ο ν δς τά τε Ιρά και τά Γδια έν όμοΐω έποιέετο, έμπιπράς τε κ χ ί κα­ ταβάλλων των θεών τά α γ ά λ μ α τ α ; A c s c h . Pers. 809-812: ot γην μολόντες Έ λ λ ά δ ' ού θεών βρέτη / ήδοΰντο συλαν ουδέ π ι μ · πράναι νεώς· / βωμοί δ' άιστοι, δ α ι μ ό ­ νων 0' Ιδρύματα / πρόρριζα φύρδην έξανέστραπται βάθρων; P o l y b . 5, 10, 8 : τήν ΙΙερσών άσέβειαν είς τους "Κλλην α ς ; Sen. R h c t . Suas. 5, 8: Xerxrn ... adversus ipsos deos tumentem; Aristid. Or. 13, p . 207 D i n d o r f ; 4 3 , p . 8 2 3 ; M a x . T y r . 2,4. q u i d est e n i m cur, e t c . : cf. 1, 3 : // autem dei neque possuni nos iuvare nee volunt nee omnino curant . . . quid est quod ulhs dtif immortaftbuf cultus, honores, preces adhibeamus [cf. A. Schmckcl, Die Pbilos. d. mitt/. Stoa (1892), 100, n. 2 ] ; 1. 116: qui quam ob rem eo/endi sint non in fel/ego; 1, 122: quid veneramur, quid preeamur deos;

Η β

s eolent ipsa om. F

NO1 * nil A1 ■ alliccrc dttt. Rom.

1, 123: quae enim potest esse sanctitas si dii Humana non eurant; Lact. De Ira, 8, 3 : quis honos deberi potest nihil curanti et ingratoi c o l e n d o s . . . c o l a n t : for the reci­ procal expression cf. 1, 3, n. (tribuenda); Ο ν . Μ. 8, 724: cura pit dis sunt, et qui cohere coluntur; for co/ere used to express the care of the g o d s for men sec various instances collected by Davies ad loc. n i h i l curent, n i h i l a g a n t : cf. 1, 101, n. {nihil agentem . . . deum). 116 e x i m i a . . . p r a e s t a n s q u e natu­ re: cf. 1 , 4 5 : nam et praestans deorum natura Ijominum pietate coleretur . . . babet enim venerationem iustam quicqmd exeellit; Philod c m . De Piet. 110, p . 128 G o m p e r z : προσεύ/εσϋχι γάρ έν τ ω περί <0εών> οίκεΐον είναι . . . κατά την έπίνοιαν των <ύπερβ>αλλουσών <δυνά>μει καΐ σπου<δαιότ>ητι φύσεων; Pap. Oxyrh. 2 (1899), n o . 2 1 5 , c o l . 1, 2 8 : μόνον <πλεϊ>ον <έν>ορών τηλικού<του> σεμνώματος κατά <τή>ν 0<ε>ωρίαν πρός τήν <έαυ>τοΰ εύ<δαιμ>ονίαν; Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 4 : propter maiestatem, inquis, eius eximiam ac singularem naturam [sc. colo]. This argu­ ment is met o n t w o g r o u n d s (cf. L. Rcinhardt, Die Quellen v. Cic. Schr. d. D.N. (1888), 3 3 ) : (1) that t h e s u p e r i o ­ rity of the g o d s furnishes n o reason for w o r s h i p p i n g t h e m , since they stand in n o relation t o m e n ; and (2) that the alleged superiority itself is d o u b t f u l ; cf. 1, 117: natura in qua egregium nihil videmus', 1, 121: negat idem esse in deo gratiam; to/fit id quod maxime proprium est optimae praestantissimaeque naturae. W, W. Fowler, Roman Ideas of Deity (1914), 12, r e m a r k s that "it was not natural t o the R o m a n t o meditate o n the Idea of G o d . " i p s a p e r ec ad s e : the heaping u p of

510

1,116

sapientem.' An quicquam eximium potest esse in ea natura quae sua voluptate l laetans nihil nee actura sit umquam neque agat * neque egerit? Quae porro pietas ei debetur a quo nihil acceperis, aut quid omnino, cuius nullum meritum sit,3 ei deberi potest? Est 4 enim pietas iustitia adversum deos; cum quibus * quid po1 uoluptate NO, uoluntate AHBFM ■ nee agat Ο et B, est e n i m pietas est Η * q u i b u s add. Μ

these w o r d s , like the use of the phrase sua voluptate laetans, below, emphasizes the sclf-ccntrcd, hedonistic character of t h e E p i c u r e a n g o d s a n d their disregard for mortals. actura tit . . . agat . . . e g e r i t : with this repetition cf. 1, 53, and n. (effectura sit, ef/Uiat, effecerit); P. Parzingcr, Beitr. Z. Kenntn. d. Entwickl. d. etc. Stils (1910), 33. q u a e . . . p i e t a s . . . d e b e t u r : divine g o o d n e s s t o man as a r e c o m p e n s e for m a n ' s service t o the g o d s appears in literature as early as H o m e r , Od. 3 , 585 0 : άλλοισι δίδου χαρίεσσαν άμοιβήν / σύμπασιν Πυλίοισιν άγακλεϊτης εκατόμ­ β η ς ; cf. Plat. Eutbypbr. 14c — d : τί δή αύ λέγεις τδ δσιον elvott και τήν όσιότητα; ουχί έπιστήμην τήν του θύειν τε καί εϋχεσθαι; ί γ ω γ ε . . . επιστήμη άρα αιτήσεως καΐ δόσεως Θεοΐς όσιότης αν εΐη έκ τούτου τοϋ λόγου, πάνυ καλώς, ώ Σ ώ κ ρ α τ ε ς . ξυνηκας δ είπον; 14c: ε μ π ο ­ ρική δρα τις άν ε(η, ώ ΕΰΟύφρον, τέχνη ή όσιότης Οεοΐς και άνθρώποις παρ' αλ­ λήλων; 15a: άλλα τί δήποτ* αν ε Γ η ταϋτα, ώ Κΰθύφρον, τά παρ* ημών δώρα τοις Οε­ ο ΐ ς ; τί δ' οίει άλλο ή τιμή τε καΐ γέρα καί, όπερ έ γ ώ άρτι ϊλεγον, χ ά ρ ι ς ; Lact. De Ira, 8, 3 : at enim natttram excellentem bonorari oportet. quis honos deberi potest nihil curanti et ingrato? analiqua ratione obstricti esse possumus ei qui nihil habeat commune nobiscumf deus, inquit Cicero [1, 124, below], si talis est ut nulla gratia, nulla hominum caritate teneatur, valeat. quid enim dicam "propitius sit." esse enim propitius potest ntmini; Aug. CD. 2, 2 3 ; also o t h e r passages q u o t e d at 1, 3 , n. (quid est quod), a b o v e . O n the Epicurean d o c ­ trine of gratitude cf. N . W . D c W i t t in Am.Joum. of Pbilol. 58 (1937), 320-328,

' sit***ci Β

* est J

w h o recognizes, h o w e v e r (320-321), that n o gratitude was held by t h e m as d u e t o the g o d s . T . F . M a v o , Epicurus in England, 1650-1725 (1934)', 3, remarks that Cicero asks w h y men s h o u l d w o r s h i p g o d s w h o d o n o t h i n g for t h e m , " w h i c h s o u n d s mercenary, and plainly sets t h e respectable Cicero in a m u c h worse light than E p i c u r u s . " c u i u s n u l l u m m e r i t u m : the relative p r e c e d i n g its antecedent, p e r h a p s t o give it e m p h a s i s , as M a y o r s u g g e s t s . p i e t a s i u s t i t i a a d v e r s u m d c o s : cf. 1, 3, n, (pietas . . . sanctitas . . . rtligio); 1, 56, n. {pit sancteque); 2, 153; Pro Plane. 8 0 : qui sancti, qui religionem colentes, nisi qui metitajti dis immortalibus gratiam et memori mente ptrsohunt; Part. orat. 7 8 ; Top. 9 0 ; in Rep. 6, 16, iustitiam . . . et pietatem are c o u p l e d ; cf. also Plat. Eutbypbr. 12c: τοϋτο τοίνυν έμοιγε δοκεϊ, ώ Σ ώ κ ρ α τ ε ς , τδ μέρος τοϋ δικαίου είναι ευσεβές τε καί δσιον, τδ περί τήν τών θεών Οεραπείαν τ δ δέ περί τήν των ανθρώπων τδ λοιπδν είναι τοϋ δικαίου μ έ ρ ο ς ; 14c: τί δή αύ λέγεις τδ δσιον είναι καί τήν δσιότητα; ουχί έπιστήμην τινά τοϋ Ούειν τε καί εϋχεσ6αι; ί γ ω γ ε ; M u s o n . Ερ. 5 (Epist. Cr. 402 H c r c h c r ) : πρδς μεν θεούς εύσεβεία καί δσιότητι κοσμεΐσθαι, πρδς ανθρώπους δέ δικαιο­ σύνη καί δσιότητι; Plut. Aem. Paul. 3 , 2 : τοις φιλοσόφοις δσοι τήν εύσέβειαν ώρίσαντο θεραπείας θεών έπιστήμην εί­ ναι; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 1 2 3 : Ιστι γαρ ευσέβεια επιστήμη Θεών Θεραπείας (so D i o g . L. 7, 119); 1, 124: ή όσιότης,

δικαιοσύνη τις ούσζ πρδς θεού;; Mcn a n d . Rhct. 3 , 2 (Rbet. Gr. 3, 361 Spcngel): ευσέβεια μέν περί τους Θεούς, δικαιοπραγία δέ περί τους ανθρώπους, όσιότης δέ περί τους κατοιχομένους;

1,117

511

test nobis esse iuris, cum homini nulla cum deo sit communitas? Sanctitas autem est scientia 2 colendorum deomm; qui quam * ob rem colendi sint s non intellego, nullo nee accepto * ab his δ ncc sperato bono. 42 117 Quid β est autem 7 quod deos veneremur 1 et scientia est O, et scientia AFM c c p t o om.O * cis Η ■ qui Ax

Clem. Strom. 6, 15, 125, 5 : τήν οσιότη­ τ α , Οείαν δικαιοσύνην ύπάρχουσαν;; 7, 12, !, 80, 7 : τό δέ δσιον τα πρδς τόν Οεόν δί­ καια κατά τήν πασαν οίκονομίαν μηνύει;; S t o b . vol. 2, ρ. 68 W a c h s m u t h ( = S. V.F. 3 , n o . 6 6 0 ) : τήν γάρ οσιότητα ύπογράφεσθαι δικαιοσύνην προς θεούς; 2, ρ. 147: εύσέβειαν μέν ουν είναι Ιξιν θ ι ώ ν καΐX δαιμόνων θεραπευτικήν, μεταξύ ούσανν άθεότητος καΐ δεισιδαιμονίας; 3, ρ. 3 1 : Κλεινίου Πυθαγορείου Ταραντίνοιι έκκ τού ΙΙερΙ όσιότητος και εύσεβείας;; 5, ρ. 912 [ H i p p o d a m u s of T h u r i i ] : εύσέβειαν δέ καΐ οσιότητα ποτΐ τα τ ι μ ι ώ τ α τ α ; Simplic. in Categ. 8, p . 2 3 3i,, 1-2 Kalbflcisch: τήν μέν προς ανθρώπουςς δικαιοσύνην ειδικώς καλοΰμεν, τήν δέέ προς θεούς οσιότητα; Pease o n V i r g;.. Aen. 4, 393, n. (pius). These q u o t a t i o nss s h o w the confusion found b e t w e e nn these terms in the G r e e k , which is not»t clarified by Cicero's translations, w h e nn he makes pietas represent όσιότης b o t hh here and in 1, 3 ; 2, 153 {pittas cut conriuruta iustitia est) rather t h a n ευσέβεια, ι, as one w o u l d have expected (cf. I. Hciίnemann, Poseid. metapbys. Schr. 2 (1928), ), 153, n. 2). Several of these passages aree distinctly Stoic in character, t h o u g h h f r o m the likenesses of o u r text t o Scxtus is E m p i r i c u s R. Philippson {Symb. Osrloenses, 20 (1940), 40) w o u l d infer thatit Carncades, as the c o m m o n s o u r c e of if b o t h , had made use of Stoic definitions;; H c i n c m a n n , op. cit., t h i n k s the s o u r c ce is definitely Posidonius. n u l l a c u m d e o . . . c o m m u n i t a sι:: but the Stoics, o n the other hand, heldd (1) that gods and men had a commonn dwelling: 2, 154: est enim mundus quasi π' communis deorum atque bominum domus autit urbs utrorumqut; cf. Legg. 1, 2 3 : ut iam η universus bic mundus una civitas sit communis is

7

* q u i c q u a m A·"1 aut Ν

■ sunt NF

* ac-

deorum atque bominum existimanda; (2) that they were alike in possessing reason: 2, 79: ut eadem sit in diis quaebumono in genere ratio \ 2, 133: eorum sal icet animantium quae ratione utuntur; bi sunt di et bo mints; 2, 154: soli enim ratione utentes iure at lege vivunt [sc. di atque homines]; Legg. 1, 2 3 : bomini cum deo rationis societas; and (3) that they were united by a c o m m o n k i n s h i p : 1, 9 1 : deorum cognationem agnoscerem non invitus; Legg. 1, 2 3 ; 1, 2 4 : vel agnatio nobis cum catlestibus vel genus vel stirps appellari potest; 1, 4 3 ; Att. a p . lius. Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 5 : κοινωνίαν δ' ύπάρχειν προς αλλήλους [i.e., g o d s and men] δια τδ λόγου μετέχειν, 6ς έστι φύσει νόμος. Cf. also Fin. 3 , 6 7 ; Off. 1, 153. eanctitas: cf. 1, 3, n. (pietas . .. sanctitas . . . religio)', 1, 56, n. (pie sancteque); n. on pietas iustitia adi'ersum deos, a b o v e ; W. Link, De Vocis "sanctus" Usu pagano (1910). Cf. also Plat. Eutbypbro, 13b: ή δέ δη όσιότης τε καΐ ευσέβεια θεών [sc. θεραπεία], ώ Εύθύφρον; ούτω λέγεις; ϊγωγε. n e e a c c e p t o . . . n e e sperato b o n o : cf. 1, 115; Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 3 : si non pis gratus videri, quia nullum babes illius beneficium, sed te atomi et istae micae tuae forte ac temere conglobaveruni', cur colisf "propter maiestatem," inquis, "eius eximiam ac singularem naturam." ut cone tdam tibi nempt boc fads nullo pretio inductus, nulla spe\ Plut. Non posse suaviter, 23, p. 1103d: ελπίζεις τι χρηστόν παρά θεών δι* εύσέβειαν, τετύφωσαι· τό γάρ μακάριον καΐ άφθαρτον ούΥ όργαΐς ούτε χάρισι συνέχεσαι. 117 q u i d est . . . q u o d : as in 1, 3 ; Mayor compares Fr. qu'est que e'est que. d e o s v e n e r e m u r : cf. 1, 122; 2, 7 1 ; 3 , 5 3 ; Tusc. 1, 4 8 ; 1, 114; G . Appel, De

512

1, 117

propter admirationem eius naturae in qua egregium nihil videmus? Nam superstitione, quod gloriari soletis, facile est liberare,1 cum sustuleris omnem vim deorum. Nisi * forte Diagoram aut Theodorum, qui omnino deos esse negabant,3 censes superstitiosos * esse potuisse.5 Ego nee Protagoram quidern, cui neutrum licuerit,7 nee esse deos nee non esse. Horum enim sententiae omnium non 1 1 ni A1 libcrarc AHNOB\ libcrari B*FM • potuise A1 stiosuscse A1, supcrstiosos esse A%

4 ■ negabat^l 1 supcrτ · ncc Η libuerit NO

Precat. Romanorum Sermon* (1908), 67. ventional gods, did not wish to defend egregium nihil: cf. 1, 116, n. (eximia atheism; in fact, Vcllcius in 1, 32, . . . praestansque naiura). On the indicative criticizes the view of Antisthencs because videmus cf. Rcid on Ac. 1, 23; 2, 15. tollit vim et naturam deorum; cf. G. D. superstitione: cf. 1, 45: ut superstitione Hadzsits in Trans. Am. pbtlol. Assoc. 39 (1908), 80, n. 4, who also cites Diog. liberaremur, and the note there on superstitione, 2, 71-72; Div. 2, 149—in Ocnoand. f. 12 William: <Ινα> δή xal each of which, as in the present passage, γένη<ται δήλον> ώς ουχί ή<μεΐς άναιit is differentiated from religio. Super­ ρο>0μεν τους < Θεούς &λλ' ol £τ>εροι stition and atheism were sometimes [after which the views of Diagoras and Protagoras are mentioned]; R. Philippregarded as the vicious extremes of a series in which religion was the virtuous son in Symb. Osloensts, 19 (1939), 25, mean; cf. Plut. De Superst. 1, p. 164e; who adduces Philodcm. De Piet. 82, p. 112 Gomperz, against Prodicus, Diago­ 2, p. 165b-c; 6, p. 167e; 11, p. 170f; 14, p. 171f: ούτω γάρ ενιοι φεύγοντες ras, and Critias. The charges brought against the Epicureans on this score τήν δεισιδαιμονία έμπίπτουσιν είς άθεοwe know from the mouths of their τητα τραχεΐαν καΐ άντίτυπον, ύπερπηδήσαντες έν μέσφ κειμένην τήν εύσέβειαν; philosophic opponents, especially the De Is. et Os. 11, p. 355d; 67, p. 378a; Stoics, Academics, and, later, the Chris­ tians. Suid. s.v. δεισιδαιμονία· δτι ή ευσέβεια μέση τυγχάνει ασεβείας καί δεισιδαι­ nisi forte: ironical; cf. 1, 99, n. μονίας. (nisi forte). gloriari soletis: cf. 1, 56: bis terroribus Diagoram: cf. 1, 2, n. (Diagoras ab Epicure so/uti et in libertatem vindicati. Melius); 1, 63. liberare: intelligible and with better Thcodorum: cf. 1, 2, n. (Tbeodorus); ms support than liberari, which some 1,63. editors adopt. o m n i n o : cf. 1, 29. superstitiosos: Cicero seldom uses a cum sustuleris: cf. 1, 63, n. (sustulerunt). With the thought cf. Plut. Quo- plural predicate when two subjects are modo AduL 25, p. 66c-d: ένιοι δέ καί connected by aut or vel\ cf. J. Lebreton, £t. sur la langue ... de Cic. (1901), 23; δεισιδαιμονίας άθεότητα καί πανουργίαν άβελτερίας άπολόγημα ττοιοΰνται, κα· but note Off. 1, 148: si quod Socrates aut Aristippus ... fecerint locutive sint. θάπερ ξύλον τό ήθος έκ κάμπης είς του­ ναντίον απειρία του κατορθοΰν διαστρέProtagoram: cf. 1, 2, n. (Protagoras); φοντες; Ν on posse suaviter, 21, p. 1101c: 1,29; 1,63. δει μεν γαρ άμέλει της περί θεών δόξης licuerit: cf. 1, 29: negat omnino de ώσττερ βψεως λήμην άφαιρεϊν τήν δεισι- deis habere quod liqutat. For similarly δαιμονίαν ει δέ τοϋτ' αδύνατον, μή συνformed perfects from lique(sc)o cf. Ον. Μ. εκκόπτειν μηδέ τυφλοΰν τήν πίστιν ήν 4, 2S3 and 7, 381: dslicuit. ol πλείστοι περί θεών ίχουσιν. But the nee esse deos: the accusative and Epicureans, though critical of the con- infinitives explain the preceding neutrum;

1,118

513

modo superstitionem 1 tollunt, in qua inest timor inanis deorum, sed ctiam religionem, quae deorum cultu pio continetur.2 118 Quid? 3 Ii qui dixerunt totam dc dis inmortalibus opinioncm 1 supcrstionem A q u i A1, qui Η

■ c o n t i n c n t u r Ail

cf. \X. B. A n d e r s o n in CI. Quart. 25 (1931), 42. t i m o r i n a n i s d e o r u m : cf. Rep. 1, 2 4 : rem enim magna m adsecutus est, quod bomitubus perturbatis inanem religionem timo· remque deiecerat; Lucr. 3, 982-983: sed magis in vita divom metui ttrget inanis f mor talis; Μ in. Fcl. 8, 2 : //'/ licet il/e Theodorus Cjrtnaeus vel qui prior Diagoras Melius, eui atbeon cognomen adposuit antiquitas, qui uterque nullos deos adseverando timorem omnem, quo bumanitas regitur, venerationemque penitus sustulerunt; Scrv. A en. 6, 596: superstitiosos significari, qui inaniter semper verentur . . . nam religion sunt qui per reierentiam timent\ 8, 187: superstitio est timor superfluus et delirus. 118 q u i d . . . q u i d . . . (119) q u i d : for repeated quid cf. 1, 122: quid . . . quid . . . cur . . . cur . . . quid . . . quid; Ac. 2, 6 9 ; Tusc. 2, 3 7 ; Div. 1, 8 0 ; Sen. 22 [a fourfold repetition]. q u i d i x e r u n t : cf. 1, 7 7 : quis tarn caecus . . . et non videret species istas bominum conlatas in deos out consilio quodam sapient iumy quo facilius animus imperitorum ad deorum cultum a vitae pravitatt converterent, out, etc. [where sec the n. on consilio quodam sapientium]. T h u s Critias expressed this view in his Sisyphus (for the a u t h o r s h i p o f this sec U. von W i l a m o w i t z - M o c l l e n dorff, Analecta Euripidea (1875), 166); cf. Scxt. l i m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 54 {V'orsokratiker, 81 Β 25 Diels): καί Κριτίας δέ εϊς των έν Α θ ή ν α ι ς τυραννησάντων [404 B.C.] δοκεΐ έκ τοΰ τ ά γ μ α τ ο ς των άθεων ύπάρχειν, φάμενος δτι ot παλαιοί νομοΟέται έπίσκοπόν τίνα των ανθρω­ πίνων κατορθωμάτων καί α μ α ρ τ η μ ά τ ω ν έπλασαν τον Οεον υπέρ τοΰ μηδένα λά­ θρα τον πλησίον άδικεΐν, εύλαβούμενον τ η ν ύπό των θεών τιμωρίαν . . . [ q u o t i n g Critias] τηνικαύτά μοι δοκεΐ / <πρώτον> πυκνός τις και σοφός γνώμην άνήρ ; θεών δέος Ονητοΐσιν έξευρεΐν δπως / ε ί η τι

a

quid ii qui] qui qui Bl,

qui d i

δεΐμα τοις κακοϊσι καν λάθρα / πράσσωσιν ή λέγωσιν ή φρονώσί τι. / εντεύθεν ούν το θείον είσηγήσατο, / ώς ε*στι δαίμων ά φ θ ί τ ω Οάλλων βίο», / νόω τ ' άκούων και βλέπων, φρονών τε και / προσεχών τε ταύτα, καΐ φΰσιν Οείαν φορών, / δς πάν το λεχΟέν έν βροτοΐς άκουσε ται. / τδ δρώμενον δέ παν Ιδεϊν δυνήσεται, κτλ. [cf. 1, 14: ένιοι τοίνυν έφασαν το·!>ς π ρ ώ ­ τους τών ανθρώπων προστάντας και τδ συμφέρον τ ω βίωσκεψαμένους, πάνυ συν­ ετούς οντάς, άναπλάσαι την περί τε τών θεών ύπόνοιαν καΐ την περί τών έν δδου μυθευομένων δόξαν, 1, 16: μετά δέ τοϋτο καί θεούς άνέπλασαν έπόπτας πάντων τ ώ ν ανθρωπίνων α μ α ρ τ η μ ά τ ω ν τε καί κατορθωμάτων, ίνα μηδέ κρύφα τολμώ-

σί Tivcc, άδικεΐν], Cicero recognizes the t r u t h of this theory in so far as it relates t o divination (contrast Div. 1, 105: sapienter% aiebant, ad opinionem imperitorum esse fictas religiones, with 2, 28 and Pease's n. (rei publicae causa, etc.); Legg. 2, 32), but perhaps n o t in a wider field. F o r various expressions a b o u t it as an ex­ planation of the rise of thcistic beliefs cf. Plat. Ugg. 10, 889c: θεούς, ώ μακά­ ριε, είναι πρώτον φασιν ούτοι τέχνη, ού φύσει άλλα τισι νόμοις; Aristot. Metaph. 12, 8, 1074 b 3 - 5 ; Polyb. 6, 56, 10-12: εί μέν γαρ ήν σοφών ανδρών πολίτευμα συναγαγεϊν, Γσως ουδέν ήν αναγκαίος ό τοιούτος τρόπος· έπεϊ δέ παν πλήθος έστιν έλαφρδν καί πλήρες επιθυμιών παρανόμων, οργής άλογου, θυμού βίαιου, λείπεται τοις άδήλοις φόβοις καί τη τοι­ αύτη τραγωδία τά πλήθη συνέχειν; διόπερ ol παλαιοί δοκοΰσΐ μοι τάς περί θεών εννοίας καί τάς υπέρ τών έν <£δου διαλήψεις ούκ είκή καί ώς ίτυχεν είς τα πλήθη παρεισαγαγεΐν; D i o d . 1, 2, 2 : ή τών έν φδου μυθολογία την ύπόθεσιν πε πλασμένην έχουσα πολλά συμβάλλεται τοις άνθρώποις πρδς άσέβειαν καί δικαιοσύνην; Varr. ap. A u g . CD. 4, 27, 33

514

1,118

fictam esse ab hominibus sapicntibus rei publicae causa, ut quos ratio non posset eos ad officium religio duceret, nonne omncm religionem funditus l sustulerunt? Quid? Prodicus2 Qus, 1 qui ea 1 funditus esse sustulerunt Ν * prodicus Rom., {/*»., prodigus codd. Mars., chius O, chiius G{?), chiuis AHNBFM

* cius

on Scaevola's three types of gods (of the δράσι καΐ προς αυθάδη καΐ άκόλαστον poets, the philosophers, and the states­ βχλον ήναγκασμένοις ζην ούκ άχρηστον (σως εστίν ώσπερ έκ χαλινού της δει­ men; cf. 6, 5); Oxjrb. Pap. 2, no. 215, col. 2, 25-28: κ<α>1 γαρ οΐ<ον>ται δεϊν σιδαιμονίας προς τό συμφέρον άντισπάα<ύτούς> δεδοικέναι <καΙ> τιμάν τ<. . .> σαι καΐ μεταστησαι τους πολλούς; De Stoic. Repugn. 15, p. 1040a-b; Non posse ίνα κατεχό<μεν>οι τω φ<όβω> μη έπιτί6<ων>ται αύτοι<ς . . .> ε(τ* ορθώς τ<οΰ- suaviter, 25, p. 1104b; Adv. Colot. 31, p. 1125d; Dio Chrys. 12, 40; Tac. Arm. τ>ο οΙόμε<νοι> καθόλου μ<ή> βλαβήσεσ<θαι ε(>τ* ουκ όρθ<ώς> τό δυνα<. . .>; 3, 26: Numa religionibus et divino iure poStrab. 1, 2, 8: κεραυνός γάρ καΐ pulum devinxit-, Flor. 1, 2, 3: quid Numa αίγίς καΐ τρίαινα καΐ λαμπάδες καΐ δρά­ religion us? ita res poposcit ut ferox populus κοντες καΐ θυρσόλογχα, των θεών άπλα, deorum metu mitigaretur; Max. Tyr. 2, 2; μύθοι καΐ πάσα θεολογία αρχαϊκή- ταύ­ Sext. Emp. Ad». Pbys. 1, 33; Lact. Di τα δ* άπεδέξαντο οί τάς πολιτείας καταIrat 8, 7-10 [\0: falsa est igitur omm's religio στησάμενοι μορμολύκας τινάς προς τους et divinitas nulla est, std a viris prudentibus νηπιόφρονας; Li ν. 1, 19, 4-5 [of Numa]: universe conficta sunt, quo rectius innoctnne luxuriarent otto am mi . . . omnium pri- tiusque vtvatur); 10, 47: falsa igitur est mum rem ad multitudinem imperitam et et ilia rententia qua putant terroris ac me tus Hits saeculis rudem efficacissimam, deorumgratia religionem a sapicntibus institutam metum intciendum ratus est; Petron. fr. quo st homines inperiti a peccatis abstinerent \ 27, 1 Bucheler [repeated by Stat. Tbeb. 12, 4; Liban. Declam. 8, 29; [Clem.] 3, 661; Serv. Aen. 2, 715; Lact. Plac. in Recogn. 4, 31; Zaleucus ap. Stob. vol. Stat. Tbeb. 3, 661; Fulg. Mytb. 1,1, p. 17 4, 124-125 Hense; and as a frequent Helm]: primus in orbe dtos fecit timor view among the English deists from the [cf. G. Hcutcn in Latomus, 1 (1937), 3-8, time of Charles Blount; cf. Encycl. Brit. especially 5]; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 2 (Doxogr. 7» (1910), 934; S. A. Cook in W. R. Gr.M 298): when the laws proved too Smith, Rel. of the Semites* (1927), 518-520; weak, τότε τις σοφός άνήρ έπέστησεν ώς C. Bonner in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 30 (1937), δει ψευδεΐ λόγω τυφλώσαι την άλήθειαν 12, 1, and n. 3. On the other hand cf. καΐ πεΐσαι τους ανθρώπους [Critias, Schol. Soph. O.T. 868: ουδέ ύπό αν­ I.e., though by Actius ascribed to Euri­ θρώπων εύρηται ό περί θεών λόγος. pides]: "ώς έστι δαίμων άφθίτω θάλλων ad officium: cf. Rep. 3, 33: est quidtm βίω, / δς ταύτ* ακούει καΐ βλέπει φρονεί vera lex . . . quae vocet ad officium iubendo, τ' άγαν [cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Oslo- vetando a fraude deterreat. On Cicero's use enses, 19 (1939), 24, n. 1]; Arr. Epict. of the term officium sec E. Bcrnert, De 2, 20, 23: δτι θεοί οΰΥ είσίν, εϊ τε καΐ Vi aique Usu Vocabuli Officii (1930), είσίν, ουκ επιμελούνται ανθρώπων ουδέ 25-42. κοινόν τι ήμϊν ϊστι προς αυτούς τό τ* funditus sustulerunt: cf. 1, 63, n. ευσεβές τούτο καΐ δσιον παρά τοις πολ­ {sustulerunt)-, 1, 115: sustulerit omnem λοίς άνθρώποις λαλούμενον κατάψευσ- funditus religionem. μά έστιν αλαζόνων ανθρώπων καΐ σοφι­ Prodicus: a famous sophist, mentioned στών ή νή Δία νομοθετών είς φόβον καΐ by Plato in a dozen dialogues, but no­ έπίσχεσιν τών άδικούντων [cf. 3, 91, tably in the Protagoras, was a native of below]; Plut. Numa, 4, 8; 8, 3; De Gen. Ceos, a pupil of the agnostic Protagoras Socr. 9, p. 580a: δ πολιτικοΐς μέν άν(Schol. Plat. Rep.dQOc; Suid. s.v. Πρω-

1,119

515

quae prodessent* hominum vitae deorum in numero habita * esse dixit, quam tandem religionem reliquit? 119 Quid? Qui aut fortis aut claros 3 aut potentis 4 viros tradunt post mortem ad deos 1

prodissent Ν

" habitam

A NOB1

ταγόρας) with w h o m his name is often associated (e.g., De Or. 3 , 1 2 8 ; Brut. 3 0 ; Plat. Rep. 10, 6 0 0 c ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 3 , 1 , 1 0 ; 3, 1, 1 2 ; Aristid. Or. 47, p . 432 D i n d o r f ; Liban. Declam. 1, 2 2 ; 1, 174; 2, 24), a popular lecturer at A t h e n s (Plat. Crat. 384b), the teacher of Isocratcs (Plut. Vit. X Orat. p . 836f), a n d t h e a u t h o r of w o r k s περί φύσεως (fragments in Vorsokrat. 77B nos. 3-5 Die Is) a n d o n other topics. H e appears as the s u p p o r t e r of the views here m e n t i o n e d ( p e r h a p s recalled by E u r . Batch. 2 7 2 ; cf. W . Jae­ ger, Tbeol. of the early Gr. Philosophers (1947), 1 7 9 ; 249), which suggest those of P c r s a c u s ; cf. 1, 38, n. {Persaeus); P h i l o d c m . De Piet. 6c, p . 71 G o m p c r z : το<ύς μ>έ<ν ύπ* άνθρο>πων νομιζομένους θεούς ούτ* είναί φησιν ούΥ είδέναι, τούς δέ καρπούς καΙ ττάνΟ' ύλως τά χρήσι­ μ α π<ρός τόν> βίον τούς άρ<χαίους . . .>; 9-11, p p . 75-77: Περσα<ϊος δέ> δήλος έστιν <. . . άφανί>ζω<ν> το <δ>αιμόνιο<ν> ή μηΟέ<ν ύπ>έρ αύτοϋ γινώσκων όταν έν τ ω περί θεών <. . .> λέγη φαίνεσΟαι τα περί τά τρέφοντα καΙ ώφελοΰν<τ>α θε­ ούς νενομίσ<Οα>ι και τετειμήσΟ<αι> πρι7>τ<ο>ν <κατά τά> ύπό <Προ>δίκου γ ε γραμμένα, μ<ε>τά δέ ταύτα τού<ς εύρ>ό<ν>τας ή τροφάς ή <σ>κέπας ή τάς άλλας τέχνας <ώς Δ>ήμητρα <κ>αΙ Δι<όνυσον> καΙ τού<ς . . .> εις την προεδ<ρ>ίαν, ούτως έπε<1> πα<ρ>αδέδονταί τίνες <μ>έ<ν ά>γαθοί καΙ εύεργετ<ι>κ<ο>ί, κελεύειν <τιμ>αν α<ύ>τούς 0<υ>σίαις τοιαύταις, αυτός <ο°> ούκ εύξεσΟαι τοις 0εο<ϊς>; cf. 82, ρ. 1 1 2 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 14; 1, 1 8 : Πρόδικος δ έ ό Κ ε ΐ ο ς , " ή λ ι ο ν , " φησί, "καΙ σελήνην καΙ π ο τ α ­ μούς καΙ κρήνας καΙ καθόλου πάντα τά ώφελοϋντα τόν βίον ημών οι παλαβοί θε­ ούς ένόμισαν δια τήν ά π ' αυτών ώφέλειαν, καΟάπερ Αιγύπτιοι τον Ν ε ΐ λ ο ν . " καΙ δ ι α τούτο τον μέν α'ρτον Δήμητραν νενομισθήναι, τον δέ olvov Διόνυσον, το δέ ύ δ ω ρ Ποσειδώνα, το δέ πΰρ "Ηφαιστον κ α Ι ήδη τών εύχρηστούντων έκαστον

* clarus

Bl

pontis

Nl

[cf. 2, 60, b e l o w ] ; 1, 5 2 : Πρόδικος δέ τό ωφελούν τον βίον ύπειλήφθαι θεόν, ώς ήλιον καΙ σελήνην καΙ ποταμούς καΙ λει­ μώνας καΙ καρπούς καΙ πάν τό τοιουτώδ ε ς ; Min. Fcl. 2 1 , 2 : Prodicus adsumptos in deos loquitur qui errando invent is novisfrugibus utilitali hominum profuerunt. in eandem sententiam et Persaeus philosophatur, etc.; E p i p h a n . De Fide, 2 5 , p . 507 H o l l : Πρόδικος τά τέσσαρα σ τ ο ι / ε ΐ α θεούς κα­ λεί, είτα ήλιον καΙ σ ε λ ή ν η ν έκ γαρ τ ο ύ ­ των πάσι τό ζωτικόν £λεγεν ύπάρχειν; T h c m i s t . Or. 30, p . 349 H a r d o u i n : πλησιάζομεν ήδη ταϊς τελεταΐς και τήν Προδίκου σοφίαν τοις λόγοις έ γ κ α τ α μίξομεν, δς Ιερουργίαν πασαν ανθρώ­ πων καΙ μυστήρια καΙ τελετάς τών γ ε ω ρ ­ γίας καλών έξάπτει, νομίζων καΙ θεών ϊννοιαν εντεύθεν είς ανθρώπους έλθεΐν καΙ πασαν (ύσέβκιαν . . , έ γ ^ ώ μ ε ν ο ς ; Ε . C o u g n y , De Prodico Ceio (1857), 54-58. It has been suggested (e.g., by J. T a t e in CI. Quart. 23 (1929), 143, n. 5) that Prodicus as an etymologist (Plat. Charm. 163d; Crat. 384b) " u s e d his etymologies t o s u p p o r t his rationalistic views c o n ­ c e r n i n g the g o d s . " As a result of these views he came t o be regarded as an atheist; cf. Ar. Nub. 361 (and Suid. s.v. Πρόδικος]; [Plat.] Eryx. 397c-399a; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 5 1 : οι έ π ι κ λ η Οέντες άθεοι, καθάπερ Εύήμερος . . . καΙ Διαγόρας ό Μήλιος και Πρόδικος ό Κεϊος καΙ Θεόδωρος καΙ ίλλο·. π α μ π λ η Οεϊς; P. D e c h a r m c , La crit. des trad, relig. c/jez les Grecs (1904), 1 2 1 ; E . R o h d c , Psyche, l e (1921), 2 9 1 , n . l ; A. B. D r a c h m a n n , Atheism in pagan Antiq. (1922), 104; W . C. G r e e n e . Moira (1944), 2 4 3 244. habita e s s e : W. Jaeger, Tbeol. of the early Gr. Philosoplxrs (1947), 2 5 1 , n. 6 8 , remarks that this concept of deity rests u p o n νόμος rather than u p o n φύσις; cf. P h i l o d c m . De Piet. 10, p . 76 (quoted inthe p r e v i o u s note). 119 f o r t i s . . . c l a r o s . . . p o t e n t i s v i r o s :

516

1,119

in 1, 38, Persaeus is said t o have held that eos esse babitos deos a quibus aliqua magus uiilitas ad vitae cultum esse/ inventa; in 1, 39, Chrysippus included a m o n g his different kinds of g o d s homines eos qui inmortalitaltm tstent consecuti; and the same doctrine is maintained by the Stoic Balbus in 2, 6 2 : suscepit autem vita bomifutm consuetudoque communis ut beneficiis exce Mentis viros in caelum fama ac vo/untate tollerent; hence this must be considered as a characteristically Stoic tenet, and such a rejection of it as is here found indicates that this part o f the speech of Cotta, like the last sentence of this section, is not based o n Stoic sources; cf. L. Reinhardt, Die Quellen v. Cic. Scbr. de D. N. (1888), 2 8 ; also P. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ίζ. Cic. Pbi/os. Scbr. 1 (1877), 41. For the Stoics, however, this form of worship would have been a posthumous o n e ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 17, says that Euhemerus extended deification to the lifetimes o f great men: Εύήμερος δέ ό έπικληθείς άθεος φησίν "δτ* ήν άταχτος ανθρώπων βίος, ol περιγενόμενοι των Αλλων Ισχύϊ TC καΐ συνέσει ώστε πρδς τά ύπ' αυτών κελευόμενα πάντας βιοϋν, σπουδάζοντες μείζονος θαυμασμού καΐ σεμνότητος τυχεϊν, άνέπλασαν περί αυ­ τούς ύπερβάλλουσάν τίνα καί θείαν δύναμιν, ένθεν καί τοις πολλοίς ένομίσΟη σαν θεοί"; 1, 3 4 ; 1, 5 1 : Εύήμερος μέν έλεγε τους νομιζομένους θεούς δυνα­ τούς τινας γεγονέναι ανθρώπους καί δια τοϋτο ύπό τών άλλων Οεοποιηθέντας δόξαι θεούς; Max. Tyr. 2, 5: καί "Ελληνες μέν θύουσιν καί άνθρώποις άγαΟοΐς καί τιμώνται μέν αυτών αϊ άρεταί, άμνημονοΰνται δέ αϊ συμφοραί· παρά δέ ΑΙγυπτίοις Ισοτιμίαν έχει το θείον τιμής καί δακρύων; Paus. 8, 2, 4 : ol γαρ δή τότε άνθρωποι ξένοι καί ομοτράπεζοι θεοΐς ήσαν ύπό δικαιοσύνης καί εύσεβείας . . . έπεί τοι καί θεοί τότε έγίνοντο έξ ανθρώ­ πων ol γέρα καί ές τόδε έτι έχουσιν, ως ' Αρισταϊος, κτλ.; Cypr. De Idol. Vamt. 1: Alexander magnus insigni volumine ad mattem suam scribit metu suae potestatis proas turn sibi de diis hominibta a sacerdott secreturn, quod maiorum et regum memoria servata sit, inde co/endi et sacrificandi ritus inoleverit, si autem a/iquando dii nati sunt, cur non bodieque nascuntur [cf. Min. Fcl.

21, 3 ; A u g . De Consensu Evang. 1, 33]; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 1: quos pagans deos asserunt homines olim fuisse produntur, et pro umUscususque vita vil meritis coli aptti suos post mortem coeperunt [=11 Mytb. Vat. p r o e m ] ; Arnob. 3 , 3 9 ; Eixs. Pr. Ev. 2, 6, 13: ταύτη δέ κατά τά προειρημένα τους των νενομισμένων τοΰ σώ­ ματος καλών καί χρησίμων εύρετάς, ή καί δυνάστας τινάς καί τυράννους, ή καί γόητας καί φαρμαχέας άνδρας, την φύσιν θνητούς καί άνθρωπίναις κεχρημέ­ νους συμφοραΐς, ώς αγαθών χορηγούς, σωτήρας καί θεούς άναγορεύειν, την σεβάσμιον έννοιαν φυσικώς αύτοϊς ένυπάρχουσαν έφ' οΟς ένόμιζον εΰεργέτας μετατεβεικότες; Aug. Serm. 273, 3 : ills ergo homines beneficiis quibusdam tempora/ibus res bumanas sibi conciliaverunt et ah bominibus pants et vana sectantibus ita coli coeperunt ut dii vocarentur, dii haberentur; tanquam diis templa aedificarentur, tanquam diis supplicareturt tanquam diis arae construerentur, tanquam diis sacerdotes ordinarentur, tanquam diis victimat immolarentur. In making Cotta protest against this

custom, so common in Greek and R o m a n legend (cf. W. W. Fowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 99-100 for Greek instances) and already familiar in the deification of Hellenistic rulers, Cicero may have had in mind the attempts o f Julius Caesar t o attain similar deification. L. R. Taylor, The Divinity of the Rom. Emperor (1931), 65, remarks that "it was after the victory of Munda in April of 45 that the distinctions of Caesar were more closely related to the honors of the g o d s , " and in pp. 65-77 she de­ velops that idea in detail; cf. H. Jcanmaire in Rev. d'bist. de la pbi/os., etc., N . S . 1 (1933), 17. N o w the De Natura Deorum was being written in August, 45 (cf. Att. 13, 38, 1—about 4 August, 4 5 — : ante lucem cum scrtherem contra Epicureos\ also 13, 39, 2—5 August, 4 5 — : libros mihi de quibus ad te ante scripsi velim mittas et maxime Φαίδρου περί θεών et f Παλιδος), and t h o u g h there might seem an ana­ chronism in putting such words in the mouth of Cotta, a kinsman of Caesar, at the assumed date of the dialogue, it is much less glaring than s o m e other in­ consistencies in the work. M o r e o v e r ,

1,119

517

pcrvenisse, eosque esse ipsos 1 quos nos colere, precari, venerarique soleamus,' nonne expertes sunt religionum omnium? Quae ratio maxime tractata ab Euhemero 3 est, quern4 noster et inter1 ipsus A1 " solemus Ν · e u h e m e r o H% h c u h e m c r o A*NBl, h o m c r o B*t h e u m e r o Axt h c m c r o Fl * q u a m Blt q u e A

E u h e m e r u s in his w o r k mentioned b e l o w has been t h o u g h t by O . G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906). 1515, t o have b e e n satirizing the pretensions t o dei­ fication p u t forward in behalf of Alexan­ d e r the G r e a t ; cf. Seneca's satire in the Apocolocyntosis of the a p o t h e o s i s of rulers. c o l e r e , precari, v e n c r a r i q u e : cf. 1, 3 : cult us, bonores, preces; 1, 1 2 2 : quid veneramur, quid precamur deos; Li v. 39, 15, 2: deos quos colere, venerari, prttarique maiorts vestri insti tuts sent. r e l i g i o n u m : in the plural of rites o r beliefs; cf. 1, 6 1 , and n. (religiones); 2, 5 ; 3 , 5 (bis); 3 , 6 0 ; a n d frequently e l s e w h e r e , especially in the De Legibus, w h i c h is m u c h concerned with ritual uses. E u h e m e r o : cf. 1, 38, n. (Persaeus); CaUim. Iamb. 1, 191, 10-11, p . 162 Pfeiffer: ές το προ τείχευς Ιρον άλεες δεϋτε, /<ούτόν> πάλαι Πάγχαιο<ν δ πλάσας Ζάνα> / <γέρων> λαλά ζ ων έ δ κ κ α βι­ βλία ψήχει> [with which cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 5 1 ; Schol. Clem. Protr. 18, 8, p . 304 Stahlin; but W . W . T a r n ( A w . Brit. Acad. 19 (1933), 164) d e n i e s t h a t Callimachus is here referring t o E u h e m e r u s ) ; D i o d . 6 , 1, 1-11 ( a p . E u s . Pr. Ev. 2, 2, 52-62): άπό της Εύημέρου τοΰ Μεσσηνίου γραφής έπικυροΐ την αυ­ τήν Οεολογίαν . . . περί θεών . . . έτερους δέ λέγουσιν έπιγείους γενέσθαι θεούς, δια δέ της είς ανθρώπους ευεργεσίας αθανάτου τετυχότας τιμής τε καΐ δόξης, οίον Ή ρ α κ λ έ α , Διόνυσον, Ά ρ ι σ τ α ΐ ο ν , καΐ τους άλλους τους τούτοις ομοίους, περί δέ τών επιγείων θεών . . . κ«1 τών μέν Ιστορικών Εύήμέρος ο τήν Ιεράν άναγραφήν ποιησάμενος Ιδίως άναγεγραφεν . . . Ε ύ ή μέρος μέν ούν, φίλος γ ε γονώς Κασάνδρου τοΰ βασιλέως, . . . φ η σίν έκτοπισθηναι κατά την μεσημβρίαν ςίς τον ώ κ ς α ν ό ν έκπλεύσαντα δέ αυτόν έκ της Εύδαίμονος Α ρ α β ί α ς ποιήσασθαι τόν πλουν δι* ώκεανοΰ πλείους ημέρας. H e came t o the island o f Panchaea, which is sacred t o the g o d s . O n

hcu

(del.)

a hill is a shrine of Z e u s T r i p h y l i u s , established by him w h e n he was a h u m a n b e i n g and king of the inhabited w o r l d , έν τούτω τ ω Ιερώ στήλην είναι χρυσην, έν ή τοις ΙΙαγχαίοις γράμμασιν ύπάρχειν γ ε γ ρ α μ μ ί ν α ς τάς τε Ούρανοϋ καΐ Κρόνου καΐ Διός πράξεις κεφαλαιωδώς [cf. 5, 46, 7, which says that the inscription was in Kgyptian hieroglyphics]. T h e r e follows an a c c o u n t of the pedigrees a n d deeds of these beings, the victories of Z e u s , and his public recognition as a g o d ; S t r a b . 2, 4, 2, w h o says that E u h e m e r u s t h e Messcnian sailed t o Panchaca (in 1, 3 , 1, he speaks of him as ridiculed by E r a t o s t h e n e s ) ; Plut. De Is. et Os. 2 3 , p . 3 6 0 a - b : λαμπρόν δέ τοϊς Εύημέρου του Μεσσηνίου φενακισμοΐς παρρησίαν δί­ δοντας, ός αυτός αντίγραφα συνθείς απίστου καΐ ανυπάρκτου μυθολογίας π ά σαν άθεότητα κατασκεδάννυσι της οίκουμένης. τους νομιζομένους θεούς πάντας όμαλώς διαγραφών είς ονόματα στρατηγών και ναυάρχων καΐ βασιλέων ως δη πάλαι γεγονότων, έν δέ Π ά γ χ ο ν τ ι γράμμασι χρυσοΐς άναγεγραμμένων, οίς ούτε βάρβαρος ουδείς ούθ' "Ελλην, άλλα μόνος Εύήμερος, ώς Ιοικε, πλεύσας είς τους μηδαμόθι γης γεγονότας μηδ* £ντας Ι Ι α γ χ ώ ο υ ς καί Τρίφυλλους έντετυχήκει; Acl. V.H. 2, 3 1 : n o barbarian ίννοιαν έλαβε τοιαύτην οίαν Εύήμερος ό Μεσσηνιος ή Διογένης ό Φρύξ ή " Ι π ­ π ω ν ή Διαγόρας ή Σ ω σ ί α ς ή ' Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 17 and 1, 51 (quoted on fortis . . . c/aros . . . potentis viros, a b o v e ) ; T h c o p h i l . Ad Auto/. 3, 7 [ w h o calls him the most atheistic of p h i l o s o p h e r s ) ; Athen. 14, 658c-f [ w h o t h i n k s him a C o a n ) ; Min. Fcl. 2 1 , 1: ob merita virtutis aut muneris deos habitos Euhemerus exsequitur, et eorum na tales, patrias, sepulcra dinumerat et per provincial monstrat, etc.; Clem. Protr. 2, 24, 2 [praising E u h e m e r u s , D i a g o r a s , and o t h e r s as n o t atheists but discerning men]; Arnob. 4, 2 9 : possumus quidem . . .

518

1, 119

prctatus est et secutus l praeter ccteros Ennius. Ab Euhemero ■ 1 est et secutus PI., est et secutus est B\ et secutus est A%HNOB*FMt est ■ cuhemero AlH, heuhemero AGB*F, heumero Ν secutus A1

istos nobis quos inducitix atque appellatis have been collected by G. Nemethy, deos homines fuisse monstrare vel AgragantinoEubemeri Reliquiae (1889); but especially Euhemero rep/ica/ot cuius iibelium Ennius, by F. Jacoby, Frag. d. gr. Hist. 1 (1923), clarum ut fieret cunctis, sermonem in Italum 300-313; also cf. F. Pfister, Der Relitrans/u/ii, etc.; Lact. Inst. 1,11,8: pratripue quienkult im Alter turn, 1 (1909), 381-382; Eubemerus ac noster Ennius, qui eorum H. F. van der Meer, Eubemerus van Mes­ sene (1949) rev. by A. D. Nock in CI. omnium natales, coniugia, progenies, imperia, res gestas, obitus, sepulcra demonssrant; Weekly 44 (1951), 88. The work was a 1, 11, 33^34: antiquus auctor Eubemerus, kind of philosophic romance (R. de qui fuit ex civitate Messene, res gestas Iovis Block, Eubemere (1876), 52-56; Jacoby, et ceterorum qui dii putantur historiamque in P.-W. 6, 957); its doctrines were de­ contexuit ex titulis et inscriptionibus saeris veloped from the easy deification of quae in antiquissimis temp/is babebantur, rulers by their flatterers (W. W. Fowler, maximeque in fano lovis Tripbylii, ubi aure- Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 99-100, who am columnar» positam esse ab ipso love titu/uscites the honors paid to Brasidas, Lyindicabat, in qua co/umna sua gesta perscripsit, sander, Agesilaus, Alexander, Deme­ ut monumentum posteris esset rerum suarum.trius, Flamininus, et al., also what Leo, banc bistoriam et interpretatus est Ennius et an Egyptian priest, told Alexander about secutus-, Aug. CD. 6, 7: nonne adtestatisuntthe origin of the gods (Aug. CD. 8, 5; Euemero qui omnes tales deos non fabulosa 8, 27); H. J. Rose, Mod. Methods in el. garrulitate sed bistorica diligentia homines Myth. (1930), 20), and may be paralleled fuisse mortaUsque conscripnt; 7, 27: totam in other cultures; e.g.» the Wisdom of de hoc Eubemerus pandit bistoriam quam Solomon, 14, 14-20, for the Hebrews; Ennius in Latinum per tit eloquium; De Μ. Β loom field in Stud, in Honor of Consensu Evang. 1, 32: quamvis et ipsum B. L. Gildersleeve (1902), 37, for a similar Eubemerum ab Ennio poeta in Latinam Hindu treatment of the A$vins; and, linguam esse conversum Cicero commemoret. from another aspect, the canonization numquid et ipse Cicero poeta fuit qui eum of saints in the Christian Church and cum quo in Tuscu/anis disputat, tamquam in the Positivist calendar of August seeretorurn conscium admonet dicens [Tusc.Comtc; cf. F. Harrison, New Calendar 1, 29]: "// vero scrutari Vetera . . . ipsi Mi of great Men (1892). That Cicero was maiorum gentium dii qui habentur bine a himself Euhcmcristically inclined in his nobis profecti in caelum reperientur. quaereproposal to deify Tullia after her death quorum demonstrentur sepulcra in Graecia;{Att. 12, 18, 1) has been suggested by reminiscere, quoniam es initiatus, quae tra- A. B. Drachmann, Atheism in pagan dantur mysteriis; turn denique quam hoc lateAntiq. (1922), 116-117; yet notice his pateat intelleges." hiecerteistorum deos homines contemptuous question in Tusc. 1, 28: fuisse satis confitetur, in caelum autem per- quid? totum prope caelum, ne pluris pervenisse benevole suspicatur; Lyd. De Mens.sequar, nonne humano genere com pie iurn est? 4, 154, p. 170 Wiinsch; mediaeval cases Also cf. Aug. Ep. 17, 3: Tullius ... qui arc collected by J. D. Cooke in Speculum, hoc idem (i.e., deos homines fuisse] in dialogis 2 (1927), 403-410. plus quam postulare auderemus commemorat, For Euhcmcrus's work, the Ιιρά ανα­ et perducere in hominum notitiam quantum ilia γραφή (the title is by K. Rupprecht in tempora patiebantur, molitur. On Christian Philologus, 80 (1924), 352, compared to use of Euhcmeristic arguments against διαθήκη (testamentum); in Latin it is pagan gods cf. R. Hirzcl in Ber. d. saebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 282, n. 3. rendered by Sacra Historia), cf. F. Ja­ coby in P.-W. 6 (1909), 953-972 (with quem noster . . . Ennius: for tcstibibliography at 972); the fragments monia see the preceding note; for the

1, 119

519

autem ct mortes ct sepulturae demonstrantur ! deorum; utrum igitur hie confirmasse vidctur religionem an penitus totam sustulisse? 1 Omitto s Eleusinem4 sanctam illam et augustam, 'ubi 1 demonstratur A sinam BF

· substulissc Hx

3

omito A

4

eleusinen O, elcu-

extant fragments, mostly preserved in Fel. 21, 1; E. Rohdc, Psyche, 1* (1907), Lactantius, J. Vahlen's second edition 130, n. 1; also Aug. De Consensu Evang. of Ennius (1903), 223-229; also F. 1, 32: videant ergo nt forte historica vtritas Skutsch in P.-W. 5 (1905), 2600-2601; sepulcra falsorum deorum ostendat in terra; M. Schanz-C. Hosius, Gescb. d. rbm. Lit. 1, 33: sed fuerit et Cicero Academicus incer1* (1927). 94-95. On the quotation of tior quam poetae, qui sepulcra deorum comEnnius by Cicero cf. Vahlcn, op. cit. memorare ausus est litterisque mandare; xxxix-lv.In our passage Vahlcn (p. liii), quam vis hoc non ex opinione propria praebelieves that Cicero used Euhemerus sumpserit sed ex ipsorum sacrorum tradition* directly rather than through Ennius. commemoraverit. On the death of Zeus interprecatus est et secutus: this and on mortal gods in general cf. expression would allow both for trans­ 3, 53, n. {sepulcrum ostenditur), below. lation and for adaptation of Euhemerus penitus . . . sustulisse: cf. 1, 115; 1, in Ennius's work of that name, but also 118; W. W. Fowler, Roman Ideas of for his influence upon other parts of Deity (1914), 101: "He means that it Ennius's writings, in which rationalism cleared the ground for Epicureanism, is to be noted. E. Nordcn {Agnostos with its gods indifferent to human life; Theos (1923), 575) surmises that Ennius he might also have said that by bringing may easily have reproduced the ar- humanity and divinity into the closest chaistic style of Euhcmerus's Reiseroman. relation to each other, it also confirmed E. Laughton (Eranos, 49 (1951), 35) the growing desire to sec divinity in thinks our Euhemerus fragments in great men (for a different view sec the Ennius our earliest extant Latin prose. note on Euhemero, above] . . . the Euhe­ For the phrases cf. Off. 2, 60: Panaetius merus of Ennius helped to make ready quern mult urn in his libris st tutus sum, nonfor a time when such a desire might interpretatus. arise, by squeezing the life out of the praeter ceteros: ambiguous; did En­ gods of the State, and substituting noth­ ing for them." But though Euhemerus is nius more than any other Roman follow Euhemerus or did he follow Euhemerus sometimes charged with atheism (e.g., more than he did any other one of his Plut. De Is. et Os. 23, p. 360a; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 17; Thcophil. Ad Auto/. 3, Greek philosophical sources? Vahlcn 7), he at times, as Mayor observes, ad­ {pp. cit., ccxxi) thinks the latter. mits the existence of elemental gods; cf. et mortes ct sepulturae: cf. F.nn. Euhem. 62 Vahlcn: Caelo avo, quern dicit Lact. Inst. 1,11,63; Eus. TV. Ev. 2, 2, 53. Eu/jemerus in Oceania mortuum et in oppido omitto . . . praetcreo: cases of praeAulacia sepultum; 72: turn Saturnc filitis teritio; cf. 2, 131: mu/ta praetereunda sunt; qui primus natus est cum necaverunt ; 80: Fin. 2, 107; 5, 14; Tusc. 4, 4; 5, 46: dein G/auca parva emoritur; 136-141: omitto . .. omitto; Rep. 1, 1; Legg. 1, 27. [Iuppiter] aetate pessum acta in Creta vitam Eleusinem: on the form cf. R. Kuhcommutavit et ad deos abiit eumque Citretesncr-F. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. filii tui (Urai'trunt dttoraveruntqut turn; Spr. 1" (1912), 499. Codex Β here reads et sepulcrum eius est in Creta in oppido E/eusinam; the reading of the text is a Gnosso . .. inqut sepulcro eius est inscriptumlectio difficilior. On the initiation of Cicero antiquis litteris Graecis ΖAN KRONO Y, and Atticus cf. Legg. 2, 35-36: CIC. quid id est, La tine Iuppiter Saturns; cf. Min. ergo aget I acebus Eumo/pidaeque vostri et

520

1,119

initiantur gentes orarum 1

horarum AH*GNOM

l

ultimae*; praetereo% Samothraciam

■ praetereo] transco add. A*

augusta ilia mysteria, siquide/n sacra noctumaAug. 7]; Tac. Dial. 4. The terms are tolls must non enim populo Romano sed often applied to sacred places or tem­ omnibus bonisfirmisquepopulis leges damus.ples; e.g., Li v. 1, 29, 5; 45, 5. 3. ATT. excipis, credo; ilia quibus ipsi initiati ubi initiantur, etc.: = Τ rag. Rom. sumus. CIC. ego pero excipiam; nam mibi Frag? (1897), 279, 43 Ribbcck (p. 614, cum multa eximia divinaqu* vidcntur Atbenae92 Warmington), from an undetermined tuae peperisse atque in pitarn bominum attu-author and tragedy; Ribbeck suggests lisse, turn nihil melius Wis mysteriis quibus the prologue of the Erecbtbeus of Ennius. ex agresti immanique vita exculti ad buma- gentes orarum ultimae: probably nitatem et mitigati sumus, initiaque ut orarum is a partitive genitive; cf. ubi appellantur ita re vera principia vitae cog- gentium; also such cases as Acseh. P.V. novimus; ntque solum cum laetitia vivendi 846: ϊστιν πόλις Κάνωβος έσχατη χθοrationem acceptmus sed etiam cum spe meliore νός; Hor. C. 1, 35, 29-30: in ultimos / moriendi; Τ use. 1, 29 [M. speaking]: orbis Britannos; Tac. Agr. 30: nos terquaere quorum dtmonstrentur sepulcra in rarum ac libertatis extremos; A mm. Marc. Graeeia, reminiscere, quoniam es initiatust 17, 4. 6: apud extremos orbis incolas. quae tradantur mysteriis \ L. Gueuning, Others have interpreted it as a case of L*initiation de Cic. aux mysteres d'Izleusis hypallagc; cf. 1, 9, n. (animi aegritudo in Paginae bibliograpbicae (1927), 1 have .. . commota); 2, 98: fontium gelidas penot seen. To argue from Legg. 2, 36, rennitates. As to the facts stated Isocr. that Cicero had been initiated, as Bigno- Paneg. 157, declares: Εύμολπίδαι δέ καΐ nc, Storia della lett. lot. 1 (1946), 112, docs, Κήρυκες έν τη τελετή" των μυστηρίων appears unsafe; cf. also O. Kern in δια τ6 τούτων [sc. the Persians] μίσος P.-W. 16 (1935), 1255. The Elcusinian καΐ τοΐς άλλοις βαρβάροις είργεσθαι των mysteries in general need not be here Ιερών ώσττερ τοις άνδροφόνοις προαγοdiscussed; note, among others, the ρεύουσιν; cf. Lucian, Scytb. 8: έμυήΟη treatments by E. Rohde, Psyche, 1* μόνος βαρβάρων Άνάχαρσις, δημοττοίη(1907), 278-300, and P. Foucart, Us τος γενόμενος, εΐ χρή Θεοξένω πιστεύmysteres d'Jzleusis (1914). The Eleusinia ειν και τοΰτο Ιστοροΰντι ττερί αυτού; yet are frequently coupled, as here, with sec Aristid. Or. 19, p. 415 Dindorf: the rites at Sa moth race, which were, τίς γχρ Ελλήνων ή τίς βαρβάρων . . . in the Hellenistic period and later, per­ οΰτω σφόδρα έξω της γης ή θεών, ή συλ­ haps influenced in some details by them; λήβδην είπεΐν καλών αναίσθητος . . . cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 7,14 (III, 576 K.); δστις ού κοινόν τι της γης τέμενος την 17, 1 (IV, 361 K.); A. D. Nock in Am. Ελευσίνα ήγεΐτο; and many Romans Journ. Arch. 45 (1941), 577. seem to have been admitted to initiation; 4 sanctam: cf. σεμνήν; G. Link, De cf. E. Rohde, Psych, l (1907), 295; Vocis 'Sanctus* Usu pagano (1910); J. E. O. Kern in A-IP. 16 (1935), 1255. Harry in Rev. de pbilol. 65 (1939), 8-10. Samothraciam: the most important For the combination of these two ad­ centre of the rites of the Cabiri, where jectives cf. 2, 79: augusta et saneta simu­ they were reputed to have been estab­ lacra', Tusc. 5, 36; Ov. F. 1, 609-610: lished by Ection (Clem. Protr. 2, 13, 3 ; saneta vocant augusta patres; augusta vo- repeated by Eus. Pr. Ev. 2, 3, 11); cf. cantur J templa sacerdotum rite dicata manu;O. Kern in A-IP. 10 (1917), 1423-1437 also the adverbs auguste sancteque in (with bibliography at 1449-1450, and 2, 62 (where see n. on these words); addenda in 16 (1935), 1276-1278); F. J. 3, 53. For augustus see Paul. ex. Fcst. p. 1 Dolger, ΙΧΘΥΣ, 2 (1922), 410-420; Muller: augustus locus sanetus ab avium A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2 (1925), 313-316; F. gestu . . . sive ab avium gustatu [cf. Suet. Chapouthicr, Les Dioscures au service

1, 119 J'wuattsse (1935), 153-184; R. Pcttazzoni in Harp, tbeol. Rev. 20 (1937), 11-14; K. Lchmann-Hartlcbcn in Am. Journ. Arch. 43 (1939), 133-145; 44 (1940), 328-358, for the American exca­ vations at Samothrace, in which there was found the lex sacra (43, 139, rig. 6): DEORVM SACRA QVI NON ACCEPERl ΝΊ NON INTRANT. AMTHTON ΜΗ ΕΙΣΙΕΝΑΙ; A. D. Nock in Am. Journ. Arch. 45 (1941), 577-581; B. Hcmbcrg, Die Kabiren (1950). These mysterious deities, the Cabiri, appear now as two—a father and a son—, again as a trinity, of mother, father, and son, Άξιοκέρσα, Άξιοκέρσος, and Άξίερος, respectively (cf. Ο. Kern in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1446-1447, adducing two conflicting fragments from Varro; J. R. Harris, Cult of the heavenly Twins (1906), 143-144; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2 (1925), 314; Chapouthier, op. cit., 153-180), or, still again, as four (Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 1, 916-918, pp. 77-78 VC'cndcl). On etymo­ logies for their name cf. Chapouthicr, op. cit., 160-162. Their origin has been traced by some to Phrygia, by others to Thrace, by O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth, u. Rel. 1 (1906), 228, to Bocotia. Cook {pp. cit., 2, 313-314), agreeing more or less with R. Pcttazzoni, L. R. Farnell, and Miss J. Harrison, thinks them Thracian deities who were called ΚΑ­ ΒΕΙΡΟΙ by Phoenician traders and θεοί δυνατοί (Varr. L.L. 5, 58) or μεγάλοι θεοί (cf. Varr. ap. Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 378, and ap. Prob. in Eel. 6. 31, p. 344 Hagcn) by Greek settlers. They were perhaps originally chthonic, and hence associated with fertility, being repre­ sented with phallic symbols, and were often equated with the Dioscuri, Corybantcs (A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914). 109), Curctcs, Idacan Dactyls, or the Penates (cf. E. Romagnoli in Ausonia, 2 (1907), 141-185, especially 179; J. Pocrncr, De Curetibus et Corybantibus (1913), 385-391; R. Texier in Rev. arch. 6 scr. 14 (1939), 20; A. D. Nock in Am. Journ. Arch. 45 (1941) 580, nn. 20-21; K. LchmannHartlcbcn in Hesperia, 12 (1943). 130; 134; B. Hcmbcrg, Die Kabiren (1950), our most important treatment. In 3, 58,

521

below, one Dionysus is the son of Cabirus. Hdt. 2, 51, probably after some source, is the first author to mention the Samothracian mysteries, and claims for them a Pclasgian origin. In Helle­ nistic times (Kern, op. cit., 1445), on Samothrace and other islands, they de­ veloped into sea-divinities, worshipped by sailors for their aid in storms (cf. 3, 89, below; also Diod. 4, 43, 1; Pap. Gr. e Utini, 10 (1932), no. 1176, 15 - D. L. Page, Gr. lit. Papyri, 1 (1942), 278), and their shrine, as shown by inscriptions, was frequented for initiations by heroes like Agamemnon (Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 1, 916-918, p. 77 VC'cndcl), Jason, the Dioscuri, Cadmus, Heracles, Orpheus (Diod. 5, 48, 4-5; 5, 49, 6), and persons of note, including Philip and Olympias (Plut. Alex. 2, 1; Phot. Bibl. no. 243, p. 367a Bckkcr), Antalcidas (Plut. Apopbth. Lac. p. 217c), Voconius (Plut. Lucull. 13, 2), and perhaps Varro (cf. Aug. CD. 7, 28; H. Bloch in Am. Journ. Arch. 44 (1940), 489), as well as by many members of Roman gentes during the late Republic and early Empire (C. Frcdrich in I.G. XII, 8 (1909), pp. 37-39; 47—on the thcoric inscriptions with a list of μύσται —; Lchmann-Hartlcben, op. cit., 44, 358; Bloch, op. cit., 44, 488 and n. 17; cf. Nock, op. cit., 577), possibly in part because of a supposed connection of the Cabiri with the Aeneas legend (Texier, op. cit., 12-21). Attempts to connect their worship with cults in Babylonia, Germany, Ireland, etc., need not here detain us. Among other passages of significance for this cult are Ar. Pax, 277-279 and schol.; Apoll. Rhod. 1, 915-921, and schol.; Diod. 3, 55, 8-9; 5, 48, 4-5, 49, 6: γίνεσθαι U φασι και ευσεβέστερους καΐ κατά παν βελτίονας εαυτών τους των μυστηρίων κοινωνήσαντας; 5, 77, 3; Dion. Hal. 1, 68, 31, 69, 4; 2, 66, 5; Nic. Damasc. 54 (Frag. Hist. Gr. 3, 388); Strab. 10, 3, 19-21; Val. Fl. 2, 431-440; Ampcl. 2, 3; Juv. 3, 144; Paus. 9, 25, 5-10; 10, 38, 7; Hippol. Philosophum. 5, 3 [important]; Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 14; Nonn. 3, 63; 3, 72-74; 3, 194; 14, 17-19; 24, 93; 27, 120-121; 27, 327-329; 29, 193-195;

522

1, 119

eaque quae Lcmni 'nocturno aditu occulta coluntur silvestribu saepibusl densa*; quibus explicatis ad rationemquc revocati 1

saepibus om. Η

43, 311; Stcph. Byz. p. 345 Mcinekc; 8ες· ούκέτι λεύσσω / μητρφης 'Εκάτης VJ Phot. Bib/, no. 242, p. 352b Bekkcr; χίην θιασώδεα πεύκην. In other rite nocturnal features often appear; e.g., t Lex. p. 120 Porson; Suid. s.v. Σαμο­ Eleusis (Ar. Ran. 371; 446: ου W W J θράκη. Lcmni: another centre of Cabiric χιάζουσιν θεςτ, Eur. Hel. 1365; Clem worship; cf. C. Fredrich in Atbtn. Pro ft. 2, 22, 1, repeated by Eus. Pr. Et Mitth. 31 (1906), 60-86 (especially 77- 2, 3, 35: άξια μέν ούν νυκτός τά τβλέσ ματα καΐ πυρός; Herodian, 3, 8, 10). 84); O. Kern in P.W. 10 (1917), 1420in the worship of Cybele (Hdt. 4 , 76 1423 (bibliography on 1449-1450; ad­ denda in P.-W. 16 (1935), 1276); P. and in that of Bacchus (Eur. Baccb. Lemcrle in Bull. Corr. Hell. 61 (1937), 485-486: τά δ* Ιερά νύκτωρ ή μεθ* ήμερα* 468-472, on the Italian excavations of τελείς; / νύκτωρ τά πολλά· σεμνότητ the Cabirion there. The oldest literary έχει σκότος; Diod. 4, 4, 1: Διόνυσο ν γε­ reference is in the Κάβειροι of Aeschylus νέσθαι τόν ύπό τίνων Σαβάζιον όνομα(Trag. Gr. Frog* 31-32 Nauck); cf. also ζόμτνον, ου τήν τε γένεσιν καί τάς Ου­ Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 5, 6: Λήμνος καλ- σίας καί τιμάς νυκτερινός καί κρύφιους παρ€ΐσάγουσι διά τήν αίσχύνην τήν έκ λίπαιδα Κάβιρον άρρήτω έτέκνωσεν οργιασμώ[κε U. von VC'ilamowitz-Mocllen- της συνουσίας επακολουθούσαν; Lucian, dorffin Hermes, 37 (1902), 331]; Hcsych. Cataplus, 22; Clem. Protr. 2, 22, 7: έπιτρέψον άποκρύψαι τη νυκτΐ τά μυ­ s.v. Κάβειροι' καρκίνοι* πάνυ δέ τιμών­ ται ούτοι έν Λήμνω ώς θεοί· λέγονται δέ στήρια- σκότει τετιμήσθω τά βργια* το πυρ ούχ υποκρίνεται; Schol. Soph. είναι 'Ηφαίστου παίδες. Ant. 1147; Li v. 39, 8, 4: occultorum et nocturno, etc.: the most imponant extant Latin passage on the Lemnian noc tumorum antistes sacrorum; Eustath. Cabin is from Accius, Philoct. 525-536 in Dion. Pcricg. 566 (Geogr. Gr. min. Ribbcck (527-540 Warmington), with 2, 328)), in certain Egyptian mysteries (Hdt. 2, 171), in the teaching of some the two anapaestic lines here quoted and others preserved in Τ use. 2, 23 and Varr. heresiarchs (Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 4, 42); L.L. 7, 11, which, after the suggestion also as a charge against the Christians, of G. Hermann {Opuse. 3 (1828), 120; says Min. Fcl. 9, 4. General expressions cf. F. Leo, Gesch. d. rom. Lit. 1 (1913), of the reasons for such rites arc found 396, n. 2), may be arranged as follows: in Clem. Strom. 4, 22, 140, 1-2: ή μοι Lemma praesto j Iilora rara et ctlsa Cabirum δοκοϋσιν εύφρόνην κεκληκέναι τήν νύκ­ I dtlubra /enes, mysteria quae / pristine castis τα, επειδή τηνικάδε ή ψυχή πεπαυμένη coneepta sacris J nocturno aditu occulta co­των αίσθήσεων συννεύει προς αυτήν καί luntur I silvestribus saepibus densa; / Vol- μάλλον μετέχει της φρονήσεως. διά cani a temp/a sub ipsis / collibust ταΰτ* ούν καί αϊ τελεταΐ γίνονται νυκ­ in quos delatus locos f dicitur alto ab limine τός μάλιστα, σημαίνουσαι τήν έν νυκτί caeli, et / nemus espirante vapore videsy f της ψυχής συστολήν άπό τοΰ σώματος; unde ignis duet mortalibus clam / divisus, Syncs. De Prov. 2, 5: άγνωσία σεμνότης eum ductus Prometheus j clepsisse dolo poe·εστίν επί τελετών, καί νύξ διά τούτο nasque lovi / fato expendssse supremo. πιστεύεται τά μυστήρια, καί άβατα σπή­ The Greek source of the passage is λαια διά τοΰτο όρύττεται, καιροί καί τό­ ποι, κρύπτειν είδότες άρρητουργίαν ίνdisputed; cf. Leo, l.c. On the nocturnal worship of the Οεον. Cf. Hembcrg, dp. eit., 167, n. 6. silvestribus saepibus: (or saepes in the Cabiri cf. Nonn. 4, 183-185: χαίροις, ΉμαΟίων καΐ πας δόμος· άντρα Καβεί­ sense of "hedge" or "palisade" cf. Pease on Div. 1, 13, n. (montis); on the ρων, / χαίρετε, καΐ σκοπιαΐ Κορυβαντί-

1,119

523

rerum magis natura cognoscitur quam deorum. failure of final / in silvestribus a n d saepibus t o m a k e position Oral. 161 and Sandys's n o t e . Anacharsis, imitating the rites of Cybele, a c c o r d i n g t o H d t . 4, 76, ώς δ* άπίκετο ές τήν ΣκυΟικήν. καταδΰς ές τήν καλουμένην Ύ λ α ί η ν (ή δ* ί σ τ ι μέν παρά τόν Ά χ ι λ λ ή ι ο ν δρόμον, τ υ γ ­ χάνει δέ πάσα έοϋσα δενδρέων παντοίων π λ έ η ) , ές ταύτην δή καταδΰς ό Ά ν ά χ α ρ σις τήν όρτήν έπετέλεε πάσαν τη θ ε ώ ; t h u s D r u i d s (Mela, 3 , 19) t a u g h t their p u p i l s out in specu aut in abdi/is saltibus. For the w o o d e d character of Samothracc cf. / / . 13, 12-13; 13, 18. C. Fredrich (Atben. Mitth. 31 (1906), 77, n. 1) s u g g e s t s that t h e 150-pillarcd Lcmnian labyrinth (Plin. N.H. 36, 90), resembling the Eleusinian Hall of the Mysteries, may have been t h e site of s o m e of these rites. a d r a t i o n e m . . . r e v o c a t i s : cf. 1, 2 8 : cupiditatem ceteraque generis eiusdem ad deum revocet; 3, 6 3 : commenticiarum fabularum reddere rationem'. Pease on Div. 2, 6 6 , n. {ad . . . reiOcantur). Does t h e abla­ t i v e absolute here mean " w h e n they h a v e been referred" or "if they s h o u l d b e r e f e r r e d " ? P. C r o p p , De Auctoribus quos secutus Cic. in Lib. de N.D. (1909), 1 5 , thinks the latter, in which case the w o r d s w o u l d be consistent with a Stoic s o u r c e for this passage; those n o t ad­ m i t t i n g a Stoic origin are free t o accept t h e former r e n d e r i n g . rerum . . . natura: cf. 3, 6 2 : eos enim qui di appellantur rerum naturas esse non figiaas deorum; Plut. De Is. et Os. 67-68, p . 378a: ένιοι γάρ άποσφαλέντες τταντάπασιν εις δεισιδαιμονίαν ώλισΟον, οι δέ φεύγοντες ώσπερ έλος τήν δεισιδαιμονίαν έλαΟον αύθις ώσπερ είς κρημνόν έμπεσόντες τήν άΟεότητα. διο δει μάλιστα προς ταύτα λόγον εκ φιλοσοφίας μυσταγ ω γ ό ν άναλα^όντας ό σ ι ο ς διανοεΐσΟαι των λεγομένων και δρωμένων έκαστον. With Cicero's statement cf. Varr. L.L. 5, 5 8 : Terra enim et Caelum, ut Samothracum initio docent, sunt dei magni, et hi quos dixi mu/tis nominibus; Varr. ap. A u g . CD. 7, 2 0 : Eieusinia . . . de quibus iste [sc. I 'arro\ nihil interpretatur nisi quod attinet ad/rumentum, quod Ceres invenit, et ad Proserpinam, quam rapiente Oreo perdidit; et banc ipsarn dicit

significare feeunditatem seminum, qua* cum defuisset quodam tempore eademque sferilitate terra maereret, exortam esse opinion*m quod filiam Cereris, id est, feeunditatem, quae a proserpendo Proserpina dicta esset, Orcus abstulerat et apud inferos detinuerat; 7, 28: bine etiam Samothracum nobilia mysteria in supertore libro sic inter pretatur [sc. I 'arro\ . . . dicit enim se ibi mu/tis indiciis collegisse in simulacris aliud significare caelum, aliud terram, aliud exempla rerum, quas Plato appellat ideas; caelum lovem, terram lunonem, ideas Minervam vult intellegi; Strab. 10, 3 , 2 3 : πας δέ ό περί των θεών λόγος αρχαίας εξετάζει δόςας και μύ­ θους, αίνιττομένων των παλαιών ας εΐχον έννοιας φυσικάς περί των π ρ α γ μ ά τ ω ν καΐ προστιθέντων άεί τοΐς λόγοις τόν μΰΟον; Sen. N.Q. 7, 30, 6: Eleusin servat quod osiendat revisentibus. <sic> rerum natura sacra sua non semel tradit; initiatos nos credimus; in vestibule eius baeremus ; ilia arcana non promiscue nee omnibus patent; redttcta et interiore sacrario clausa sunt, ex quibus aliud haec aelas, aliud quae pott nos subibit aspiciet; Cor nut. N.D. 28: περί Δήμητρος καΐ Ε σ τ ί α ς , ώ παϊ, λ ε κ τ έ ο ν έκατέρα δ* έΌικεν ούχ έτερα της γης είναι, κ τ λ . ; Galen, De Usu Part. 17, 1 ( I V , 361 Κ . ) : άπαντες γάρ, ως οίμαι . . . δσοι τ ι μ ώ σ ι θεούς, ουδέν όμοιον ^ χ ° υ " σιν Έλευσινίοις τε καΐ ΣαμοΟρακίοις οργίοις, αμυδρά μέν γάρ έκεϊνα προς ένδειξιν ών σπεύδει δ ι δ ά σ κ ε ι ν έναργη δέ τά της φύσεως έστι κατά πάντα τά ζ ώ α ; Clem. Strom. 5, 1 1 , 7 1 , 1: μετά ταύτα δ' εστί τά μικρά μυστήρια διδασκαλίας τινά ύπόΟεσιν έχοντα και προπαρασκευής τών μελλόντων, τά δέ μεγάλα περί τών συμ­ πάντων, ου μανΟάνειν <ούκ>έτι υπο­ λείπεται, έποπτεύειν δέ και περινοεϊν τήν τε φύσιν και τά π ρ ά γ μ α τ α . T h e idea that a physical explanation of the mysteries is t a n t a m o u n t t o a denial of g o d s (R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ξ. Cic. philos. Schr. 1 (1877), 41-42; R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 34-35) could hardly have derived from a Stoic source. 1. Hcincmann, Poseid. metaph. Schr. 2 (1928), 153, n. 4, thinks that Cicero considered the mystery religions, if rightly u n d e r s t o o d , as true religion,

524

1, 120

43 120 Mihi quidem etiam Democritus, vir magnus in primis, cuius fontibus ! Epicurus a hortulos suos inrigavit, nutare 3 videtur in * natura deorum. Turn cnim censet β imagines divinitate praedi1 frontibus Ο • censit Ax

■ cpicurius A1, epycurus Η

* notare Bl

4

in add. Β

Epicurus's house is literally described but this passage rather poorly illustrates as angusta, and Diog. L. 10, 10, which that view. 120 mihi quidem: the abrupt tran­ says that his garden was purchased for sition leads R. Hirzcl {Untersuch. χ. Cic. 80 minae. May there also possibly be a suggestion of the sequestered "ivory pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 43-44) to think that Cicero here shifts back to another, tower" of the hedonistic philosopher? In Fin. 5, 2, however, we find the bortuli probably Stoic, source. Democritus: cf. 1, 29, n. {Democritus); of Plato. 2, 76. nutare: cf. Fin. 2, 6: dico ipsum Epi­ vir magnus in primis: Cicero tends curum nescire et in eo nutare; Ο ν. Μ. 10, to praise Democritus in order by com­ 375-376: sic animus vario labefactus vulnere parison to disparage Epicurus; cf. Fin. nutat J hue levis atque illuc; Stat. Tbeb. 4, 1, 20: bomini erudito in geometriaque per- 197; 8, 614: nutat utroque timor; Min. fecto [and Madvig's n.]; Ac. 2, 14, speaks Fel. 16, 1: errantem vagam lubricam nuiasse of Democriti verecundia [sec Reid's n.J; sententiam; Aug. Ep. 118, 27: ideoqm cf. 2, 73: quid loquar de Democrito? quern fluctuavity sicut isti dicunt, nutavi/que cum eo conferre possumus non modo ingenisentenfia. magnitudine sed etiam animi . . . quit bunc in natura: in — "in the case of " ; cf. pbilosophum non anteponit Clean/bi, Cbry- 1, 75: in Venere Coa. sippo, reliquis inferioris aetatis; Tusc. 1, 22: turn . . . turn . . . turn . . . cum: cf. Democritum enim, magnum ilium quidem 1,29: Democritus; qui turn imagines eorumqut virum; also Pease on Div. 2, 30, n. {ut circumitus in deorum numero refert, ium pbysicus). illam naturam quae imagines fundat ac cuius fontibus: on Epicurus's in­ mittat, turn sententiam intellegentiamqut debtedness to Democritus cf. 1, 66, n. nosframt nonne in maxima errore versa turf {Democriti); 1, 73, n. {quid ... non a Cicero's purpose seems to be to show Democrito); Reid on Fin. 1, 17; 1, 21. that Democritus had no clear and con­ The water of ideas is thought of as sistent idea of the gods; cf. V. E. Alficri, coming from springs through rivuli Gli atomisti (1936), 110, n. 268; C. (cf. Ac. 1, 8: ut ea a fontibus potius hauriant Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), quam rivulos consectentur [and Reid's n.]; 177: "we do not know enough of De­ Synes. Orat. de Regno, 4, p. 1065a Mignc: mocritus' theory to explain or criticize it . . . he probably differed from Epicurus άπδ τούτων ρύακες φιλοσοφίας έρρύηin thinking that these 'idols' were them­ σαν) to the gardens to be irrigated; cf. also Hicr. Ep. 60, 5, 2: if illorum posset selves 'divine' and that there were no 'divine beings* from which they came." fontibus inrigari. hortulos: cf. 1, 93, and n. {Epicttri With the thought cf. Scxt. Emp. Adv. hortus); Legg. 1, 39; 1, 54, where Atticus Phys. 1, 19: Δημόκριτος δέ είδωλα τινά the Epicurean says: me ex nostris poem φησιν έμπελάζειν τοις άνΟρώττοις. και convellit bortulis deduxitque in Academiam; τούτων τά μεν εΖναι άγαθοίτοιά τα δέ cf. Hicr. Adv. lovin. 2, 36: Epicurum κακοττοιά (ίνΟεν καΐ εύχετο εύλόγχων nostrum [i.e., Jovinian] . . . in bortulis τυχε'ν εΙδώλων), είναι 8έ ταϋτα μεγάλα suit inter adulescentulos et mulierculas. Theτε καΐ ύ7τερφυή\ καΐ δύσφθαρτα μέν, ούκ diminutive probably indicates dispar­ άφθαρτα δέ. προσημαίνειν τε τά μέλλον­ agement, yet cf. Fin. 1, 65. where τα τοις άνΟρώποις, θεωρούμενα και φωνάς

1, 120

525

!

tas inesse in univcrsitate rerum, turn principia mentis quae ' sunt in eodem universo 3 deos esse * dicit, turn animantes imagines quae vel prodesse nobis solent s vel nocere, turn ingentes quasdam imagines tantasque ut universum mundumβ conplectantur extrinsecus. Quae quidem 7 omnia 8 sunt patria · Democriti10 quam 1 inesse uniucrsitate NO, in uniucrsi sunt (sunt del.) in c o d c m A1, m mg. add. A*: tatc r c r u m turn principia m c n t c s quae sunt * mentesquc ABM, mcntesque a 4 quae HNO uniuersos Η Post esse A del. in uniuersitate * sollent 1 7 1 N% solcant dttt. · mudum^ quaedem,^ ■ omnia] annua Ο *p*atria Ιβ l A% paria Η democriti] d e m o c r i t o H

άφιέντα; 1, 4 2 : είς μέν γαρ το π ώ ς νόησιν θεών ίσχον άνθρωποι πολλχς καΐ ποικίλας ή φύσις δίδωσιν άφορμάς * το δέ είδωλα είναι έν τ ω περιέχοντι ύπ^ρφυη καΐ ανθρωποειδείς έχοντα μ ο ρ φ ά ; καΐ καθόλου τοιαύτα όποια βοΰλεται αΰτώ άναπλάττειν Δημόκριτος, παντελώς εστί δυσπαράδεκτον; A u g . Ep. 118, 2 8 - 2 9 : Democritus etiam hoc distare in naturalibus quaestionibus ab Epicuro dicitur, quod iste sentit inesse concursioni atomorum vim quon­ dam animalem et spirabilem \Tusc. 1, 42], qua vi turn credo et imagines ipsas diuinitate praeditas dicere, non omnes omnium rerum sed deorum et principia mentis esse in uni­ verses, quibus divinitatem tribuit, et animan­ tes imagines quae vel prodesse nobis soleant vel nocere. Epicurus vero neque aliquid in principiis rerum ponit praeter atomos . . . nam et videndi causam banc esse dicit, ingentes quasdam imagines, ita ut universum mundum complectantur extrinsecus. intellegis autem tarn, ut arbitror, quas isti opinentur imagines, miror non admonuisse Democritum vel hoc ipso falsa esse quae dicit, quia venientes tarn magnae imagines in tarn brevem animum nostrum, si corporeus, ut ills volunt, tarn parvo corpore includitur totae ilium tangere non pes sunt, a magna enirn corpore cum parvum corpus attingitur a toto simul attingi nullo pacto potest . . . de visu certe oculorum am bo pa­ ri ter redargttuntnr; tarn enim breves ocu/os tarn grand:a imaginum corpora tota attingere nullo modo possunt. Mayor compares P l u t . De Is. et Os. 26, p . 361b, for the

demons of Xenocraics. univereicate r e r u m : cf. 1, 3 9 : universitatemque rerum. p r i n c i p i a : άρχαί; cf. 2, 7 5 ; M . O . Kiscu, Etude sur la langue de la philos.

morale cbez Cic. (1930), 77-84. s u n t . . . s o l e n t : the reading of the mss, s u p p o r t e d by the indicative cingit in 1, 28, and unnecessarily e m e n d e d t o the subjunctive by H c i n d o r f and o t h e r editors, following A u g u s t i n e , w h o , h o w ­ ever, has s o m e w h a t modified the w o r d i n g of the whole passage. a n i m a n t e s : adjectival, as in 1, 2 3 ; 1. 1 2 3 ; 2, 2 2 ; 3 , 1 1 ; cf. έμψυχα. p r o d e s s e . . . n o c e r e : a frequent anti­ thesis in C i c e r o ; e.g., 2, 9 2 ; 3, 6 9 ; Fin. 3, 6 9 ; Off 3 , 6 4 ; 3, 76. i n g e n t e s . . . i m a g i n e s : cf. Scxt. C m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 19 and A u g . Ep. 118, 28 (both q u o t e d o n turn . . . turn . . . turn . . . turn, a b o v e ) ; also Act. Plac. 1, 12, 6 (the view of D e m o c r i t u s ] : δυνατόν <δ*> είναι κοσμιαίαν ύπάρχειν άτομον; D i o g . L. 10, 43 (a scholium o n the view of E p i c u r u s ] : εΐ μέλλει τις μή καΐ τοις μεγέθεσιν απλώς εις άπειρον αύτάς [sc. τάς άτόμους] έκβάλλειν; H . Dicls, Doxogr. Cr.% 219, and n. 4. patria D e m o c r i t i : cf. 2, 4 6 : Epicurus . . . homo . .. minime . . . resipiens patriam. A l t h o u g h Abdcra p r o d u c e d such m e n as Lcucippus (?), D e m o c r i t u s , Prota­ g o r a s , A n a x a r c h u s , the poet Nicacnctus, the sceptic Mccatacus, and the D c m o critcan Bion (cf. G . Hirschfcld in P.-W. 1 (1894), 23), its inhabitants had the reputation of s t u p i d i t y ; cf. Att. 4, 17 (18), 3 : bic Abdera, non tacente me (sec K. F. H e r m a n n , Ges. Abb. (1849), 107-

109); 7, 7, 4; id est Άρδηριτικόν; Hcr o n d a s , 2, 57-59: οικεί; δέ σήμερον μέν έν Βρικινδήροις / έχϋές δ' έν "Λβδήροισιν, α-ipiov δ' ήν σοι / ναϋλον διδοϊ τις, ές Φασηλίδα πλώστ,; V i t r u v . 7, 5, 5 ;

526

1, 121

Democrito * digniora. 121 Quis enim istas imagines conprchendere animo potest, quis admirari,1 quis aut cultu aut religione s dignas iudicare? 1

quam democrito add. A

■ amirari A1

Juv. 10, 48-50: cuius [sc. Democriti] prudentia monstrat f summos posit vivos et magna exempla daturos / vervtcum in patria crassoque sub aire nasci (schol.: Abderita nam fuit Democritus, ubi stulti solent nasci; Mayor ad loc.)\ also Apul. Apol. 24: apud socordissimos Scytbas Anacbarsis sapiens natus est); Mart. 10, 25, 4 : Abderitanae pectora plebis babes; Lucian, Quomodo Historic, 1; Galen, j2«ft/ Ammi Mores, 11 (IV, 822 Κ . ) : έν Σκύθαις μέν γάρ εϊς άνήρ έγένετο φιλόσοφος, ΆΟήνησι δέ πολλοί τοιούτοι, πάλιν δ* έν Άβδήροις ασύνετοι πολλοί, τοιούτοι δ' Άθήντίσιν ολίγοι; Tatian, Or. ad Gr. 7, quoting the proverb: Άβδηρολόγος εστίν ό άπό των 'Αβδήρων άνθρωπος; Arnob. 5, 12: ο Abdera, Abdera, dares quantat vias mortaJibus inridendi, talis ή apud te esset fabuJa ita conflata! discunt earn cuncti patres et superciliosae perlegunt civitates, et esse tu fatua et stoiiditatis frigidissimae iudicaris', [Hippocr.] Ep. 14 ( X X I I I , 787 K. = Episto/ogr. Gr. 296 Hcrcher); 18 ( X X I I I , 814 K. = 3 0 5 Hcrcher); and several other letters in which the Abderitcs ask Hippocrates to cure their mad philoso­ pher seem to be satires on their o w n stupidity [in 18 Democritus is repre­ sented as writing to Hippocrates: έπηλΒες ήμΐν, ώ Ίππόκρατες, ώς μεμηνόσι, έλλέβορον δώσων, πεισθείς άνοήτοισι άνδράσι, παρ' οίσι ό πόνος της αρετής μανίη κρίνεται]; Tim. Gram. Lex. Voc. Plat on. s.v. αίξωνενεσθαι · άπό δήμου τίνος ή κατηγορία τοϋ Αίξωνέως, ώς άπό 'Αβδήρων 'Αβδηρίτης, ώς επί βλασφημία διαβέβληται [cf. F.ustath. in //. 9, 129, on such terms of abuse]; also Hicrocles and Philagrius, Pbilogelos, nos. 110-127 (pp. 27-30 Ebcrhard) for several jokes upon Abdcritc stupidity; cf. also L. Sterne, Sentimental Journey, frag, on Abdera. Other places proverbially ac­ cused of such folly include Bocotia {Fat. 7; Pind. Ol. 6, 9 0 ; Cratinus, 310 K o c k ; Isocr. Antid. 248; D c m . De Cor.

* aureligione

A1

4 3 ; Alexis, 237 K o c k ; Dicaearch. in Frag. Hist. Gr. 2, 260, 2 5 ; Hor. Ep. 2 , 1 , 244; Plut. De Esu Cam. 1, 6, p. 9 9 5 e ; Mart. 10. 25, 4 ; D i o Chrys. Or. 10. 3 2 ; Aristid. Or. 34, p. 644 Dindorf; G a l e n , Adb. ad Art. add. 7 (I, 15 K . ) ; Tert. De An. 2 0 ; Porphyr. ad Hor. Ep. 2. 1, 2 4 1 ; Paroemiogr. Gr. 1, 358, 9 4 ; 2, 105, 45 [and the notes of v. Leutsch and Schneid e w i n ] ; A . O t t o , Die Spricbwbrter . . . d. Romer (1890), 56; Steph. Byz. s.v. Βοιωτία; Pease o n Dip. 1, 79, n. {alia* quae acuta, etc.)), Sidon (Hierodes a n d Philagrius, Pbilogtlos, nos. 128-139 ( p p . 30-32 Eberhard)), Cyme in Acolis ( L . Burchner in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2475, 586 1 ; t o which add Plut. Caes. 6 1 , 5 ; H i e r o d e s and Philagrius, Pbilogelos, n o s . 154-182 (pp. 35-40 Ebcrhard)), Cescus in Pamphylia (W.Rugc in P.-W, \\ (1922), 358, 7-11), Alabanda (Vitruv. 7, 5, 5), Galatia (Hier. In Galat. 2, pp. 4 2 7 - 4 2 8 ; 429-430 Vail.; In Tit. p. 709 Vail.), the Thracians in general (Polyaen. 7, on Cosingas), Maronia near Abdera (Theodulus in J. F. Boissonade, Anted. Gr. 2 (1830), 206), possibly Naaareth {John, 1, 46), the "Schildburger" in Germany (cf. R. Y. Tyrrell and L. C Purser, edition of Cicero's Letters, 3 (1890), 307-308), Belmont in Switzerland (W. A . Clouston, Book of Noodles (1888). 16), Kampcn in Holland, Assynt in Sutherland (Clouston, op. at., 17), and in England Gotham, Coggeshall, Austwick, Gordon, Suffolk, Norfolk, s o m e villages in Wiltshire (Clouston, op. est., 17-20; Encycl. Brit. 1 2 » (1910), 271), and W i g a n ; cf. G. Hoffmann, Scbimpfwbrter d. Gr. u. Romer (1892), 22. In several of these cases the reputed dulncss of wits is laid to the heaviness of the climate; cf. Pease on D'tv. I.e.; Philo, De Prop. 2, p. 117 Aucher; Galen, In Hipp, de Humor. 2, 30 ( X V I , 318-319 K.). 121 c o n p r e h e n d e r e a n i m o : cf. 1, 114, n. {conprebende . . . animo).

1, 121

527

α

Epicurus vero ex animis hominum extraxit radicitus religionem,1 cum dis 3 inmortalibus et opem et gratiam sustulit. Cum enim optimam et praestantissimam naturam dei dicat esse, negat idem * esse in deo gratiam 6 ; toll it β id quod maxime proprium est optimae 7 praestantissimaeque naturae. Quid enim melius aut quid 8 praestantius bonitate et beneficentia? * Qua cum carere deum 1 cpicurius A1, cpycurus Η Λ/, negat is idem N, is idem Ο • quid add. A · benefkicntia

* rcligionc A b gratia A O, bencficia Λ/ 1

extraxit r a d i c i t u s : cf. Fin. 2, 2 7 : cupiditas . . . tollenda est atque extrahenda radicitus-, Τ use. 2, 13: philosophia ... extraxit vitia radicitus. But for t h e in­ correctness of the assertion here made cf. 1, 117, n. {cum sustuleris). c u m . . . s u e t u l i t : o n this explanatory use of cum cf. Fin. 2, 5: cum quid quidque sit aperitur; Τuse. 5, 2 9 : cum beaturn dicimus. T h e reason for the shift in t h e next clause t o the subjunctive (cum . . . dicat)

is not altogether clear, and I^ambinus, Walker, and H c i n d o r f have e m e n d e d t o Mat. die i n m o r t a l i b u s : n o p r e p o s i t i o n need be here inserted, as some scholars have d o n e ; M a y o r well c o m p a r e s Att. 12, 6, 4 : ut mihi quidem dubitationem omnem tolleret. o p e m : here of (the p o w e r t o bring) aid; cf. 3, 74: ope consiiioque tuo; Fin. 2, 1 1 8 ; Tusc. 4, 4 6 ; 4, 5 6 ; 4, 7 3 ; 5, 5 ; etc. W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. 1, 4 5 : neque ira neque gratia teneri (amd the n o t e s ) ; Sen. De Ben. 4, 19, 1: tu denique, Epicure, deum inermem facts, omnia ilii tela, omnem detraxisti potentiam. o p t i m a m et p r a e s t a n t i s s i m a m : cf. Fin. 5, 59: praestantissimum atque opti­ mum; Tim. 27: optimo et praesiantissimo genitore. dicat e s s e : in 1, 4 5 . i d e m : for examples of this adversative use cf. T . W o p k c n s , Advers. crit. 1 (1828), 79, w h o compares Tusc. 2, 6 3 ; 5, 3 0 ; C. L. Mcadcr, The Usage of Idem, Ipse, and Words of related Meaning (1910), 70-71. tollit: with the asyndeton cf. 1, 7 0 :

* diis NOF ■ tollitque Η

* idem negat 7 optima Bl

negavit. C o d . Η reads tollitque (defended by H. Deitcr, De Cic. Cod. Leid. no. CXI'/// (1882), 13), but cod. G of the same g r o u p o m i t s -que, so that it is not safe to ascribe it t o their archetype. m a x i m e p r o p r i u m e s t : cf. 2, 5 7 : artis maxume proprium esse creare et gignere. q u i d . . . praestantius . . . b e n e f i c e n ­ tia: cf. 2, 6 4 : optimus, id est beneficenfissimus; 2, 7 6 ; Div. 1, 8 2 : nihil est enim beneficentia praestantius; Plut. De comm. Notit. 32, p . 1075c: ού γάρ άθίνατον xotl μακάριον μόνον άλλα καΐ φιλάνθρωπον χαΐ κτ,δεμονικον κχΐ ώφέλιμον προλαμβάνεσΟα». κ«1 νοεΐσΟαι τόν Ocov; T e r t . Adt>. Marc. 2, 27: nihil tarn dignum Deo quam salus bominis . . . Deum optimum exigitis et lenitatem eius benignitati congruentem; Att. ap. E u s . Pr. Ην. 15, 15, 5 : νομιστέον ττρονοεΐν των ανθρώπων τ&ν τα όλα διοικούντα Οεόν, εύεργετικόν δντα καΐ χρηστών καΐ φιλάνΟρωπον, δίκαιον τε καΐ π ά σ α ; έχοντα τάς άρετάς; T h e m i s t . in Aristot. De An. 1, p . 5, 18-19 H c i n z c : otov ότι θεός έστι ζωον άΐδιον, εύποιητικόν ανθρώπων; also Sen. Ερ. 9 5 , 4 9 ; Dial. 4, 27, 1. These qualities of the divine character reflect (or arc reflected by) similar h u m a n v i r t u e s ; for bonitas cf. 2, 6 0 ; Off. 1, 5 0 ; for beneficentia Off. 1, 2 0 ; Fin. 5, 65 [where it is c o m b i n e d with bonitas and o t h e r virtues]; A. Pittet, Y'ncab. pbilos. de Seneque, 1 (1937), 136-137; 141-142; H. Bolkcstcin, Wohltatigkeit u. Armenpfiege im ι-orschristl. AI tert. (1939), es­ pecially 312-313. For the alliterative pair bonitate et beneficentia cf. Π. Wolfflin, Ausgew. Schr. (1933), 255.

528

1, 121

vultis, neminem * deo nee deum * nee hominem carum, neminem ab co amari, neminem diligi vultis. Ita fit ut nonmodo homines a deis 3 sed ipsi dei inter se ab aliis alii neglcgantur. 44 Quanto 1

ncc {del.) n e m i n e m Ν

■ nee d e u m om.F

n e m i n e m d e o . . . c a r u m : cf. Aristot. Eth. Eud. 7, 12, 1244 b 5-10: εί ό μετ* αρετής ευδαίμων, τί αν δέοι φίλου; ούτε γαρ των χρησίμων δεΐσθαι αύταρκώς, ούτε των ευ φρονοΰντων, οϋτε τοϋ συζήν. ούτος γαρ Ικανός αύτώ συνεϊναι. μάλιστα δέ τοϋτο φανερών έπί Οεοΰ· δήλον γαρ ως ούδενός προσδεόμενος ουδέ φίλου δεήσεται, ούδ* έσται α ύ τ ώ οΰτε μηδέν δεσπότου; Magn. Mor. 2, 11, 1208 b 273 1 : Ιστι γάρ, ως οϊονται, φιλία καΐ προς θεών καΐ τα άψυχα, ουκ ορθώς, την γάρ φιλίαν ένταΰθά φαμεν είναι ου εστί τό άντιφιλεΐσθαι, ή δέ προς τόν θεόν φιλία οΰτε άντιφιλεΐσθαι δέχεται ούθ' δλως το φ ι λ ε ΐ ν άτοπον γάρ αν ε(η ε! τις φαίη φιλεϊν τόν Δία. It m i g h t be t h o u g h t that Cicero is s o m e w h a t inconsistent in rather c o n t e m p t u o u s l y attacking {Fin, 2 , 78) the E p i c u r e a n theory of friendship a m o n g m e n as based u p o n purely utili­ tarian motives and yet here i m p u g n i n g t h e Epicurean w o r s h i p of the g o d s as having n o utilitarian foundation. In a fragment of P h i l o d c m u s , h o w e v e r , De Diis, 3 , fr. 84, p p . 15-16 Dicls, we r e a d : μηδέ κατά τοΰτ* έμποδίζεσθαι πρ<ός> την της φιλίας έν αύτοΐς άπόληψιν [cf. Diels's c o m m e n t a r y , p . 6). But for wise men t o be friends of the g o d s is possible only if wc speak of imaginary and unreal c o n d i t i o n s ; id., col. 1, p . 16 Dicls (=S.V.F. 2, n o . 1124): <. . > τοις Οεοΐς κ<αΙ> θαυμάζει την φύσιν <κα>1 τήν διάθεσιν καΐ πειράται συνεγγί<ζειν> αύτη κ<α!> καθάπερ εί γλίχεται θιγε<ΐ>ν κ<αΙ συ>νεϊναι, καλείτω καΐ τους σοφούς τών <θεώ>ν φίλους κ<αΙ> τους θεούς τ ώ ν σοφών. <άλλ' ο>ύκ έοίκαμέ<ν που> τά τοιαύτα τήν φι<λίαν> έρεϊν, κτλ. With neminem . . . Ijominem cf. 2, 96: nemo hominem homo. amari . . . d i l i g i : of the feeling and the j u d g m e n t respectively, as M a y o r observes. T. W o p k c n s , Advert, crit. 1 (1828), 80, compares Fin. 3 , 6 6 : ut dis

* atcis

A1

immortalibus cart simus et ab Us diligamur; 5, 2 9 : qui sibi can sunt seseque diligunt. inter s e a b aliis a l i i : such p l e o n a s m is frequent in expressions of reciprocal relations. C. G . Cobct (Var. Lect. (1873), 461-462) deletes ab aliis alii, b u t Off 1, 22 [part of which he w o u l d also delete] has: ut ipsi inter se aliis alii prodesse possunt, and Rep. 6, 2 0 : ut nihil inter ipsos ab aliis ad alios manare possit, support the text here. As observed by G o e t h e , ab aliis alii u n a c c o m p a n i e d by inter se w o u l d imply action in o n e direction b u t n o t in b o t h m u t u a l l y ; the t w o expressions t o ­ g e t h e r c o r r e s p o n d t o αλλήλων (cf. P. Thielmann in Archiv f. lat. Lex. 7 (1890), 354). W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. 2. 7 8 : necesse est cum sint di . . . animantis esse . . . infer seque quasi cipili conciliations et societafe coniunctos, unum mundum ut communtm rem publicam atque urbem aJiquam regentis; 2, 1 3 3 ; Sext. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 1 3 1 : τί ούν φασιν ot Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί δικαιοσύνην τινά καΐ έπιπλοκήν £χειν τους ανθρώπους π ρ ο ς αλλήλους καΐ τους θεούς; . . . έπεί λόγον ϊ χ ο μ ε ν τον έπ* άλλήλοις τ ι καΐ θεούς διατείνοντα . . . ώστε ε Ι ή δικαιοσύνη κατά τίνα κοινωνίαν ανθρώπων προς α λ λ ή ­ λους καΐ ανθρώπων πρδς θεούς νενόηται, δεήσει μη δντων θεών μηδέ δικαιο­ σύνην ύπαρκτήν είναι (R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ζ· Cic. pbilos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 44). But e v e n the Epicurean c o n t e m p o r a r i e s of Cicero assumed friendships a m o n g t h e g o d s ; cf. P h i l o d c m . De Diis, 3 . col. 1 3 : κ<αΙ> φωνή δέ χρήσαι καΐ όμειλία τ η προς αλλήλους ρ η τ έ ο ν ού γάρ μάλλον εύδαίμονας κ<αΙ> άδιαλύτους νοήσομεν, φ η σί, μ ή φωνούντας μηδ* άλλήλοις διαλεγομενους, αλλά τοις ένεοϊς άνθρώποις ομοίους, κ τ λ . ; R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 38, c o m p a r e s Philol o d c m . op. cit., 3, cols, a-c ( p p . 14-18 Dicls), and thinks that these are a t t e m p t s of y o u n g e r Epicureans to meet Academic criticisms (cf. Fin. 1, 69).

1, 121

529 l

Stoici melius, qui a vobis reprehenduntur! Censent autcm sapientes sapicntibus ctiam ignotis 2 esse amicos. Nihil est enim 3 1

censet Ml

· notis Nl

" c n i m add.

q u a n t o Stoici m e l i u s : o n C o t t a ' s use here of a Stoic source cf. 1, 100, n. (tos vituperabas); for the Academic m e t h o d of playing off o n e p h i l o s o p h i c s c h o o l against a n o t h e r Hirzcl, l.c.; Phili p p s o n , op. eit., 40. F o r the o m i s s i o n o f a verb sec 1, 17, n. (perum hoc alias); 1, 101: quanto melius haec valgus. a u t c m : this use seems explanatory r a t h e r than adversative, and M a y o r c o m ­ pares occasional cases of δ« w h e r e γάρ w o u l d have been expected. G o e t h e finds o t h e r examples in 1, 4 9 : Epiatrus auttm\ 3 , 3 7 : ali autem so Jem, b u t these s e e m not perfectly parallel; Plasberg refers t o Tbts. Ling. La/. 2 (1906), 1590, 581591, 17; cf. E . Lofstcdt, Philol. Komm. Z- Peregrin. Aetberiae (1911), 33. s a p i e n t e s . . . a m i c o s : after t h e H o ­ m e r i c notion of Z e u s as the c o m m o n father of g o d s a n d men (cf. 2, 64, b e l o w : pater divomqtie bominumque; L. R. Farncll, Higher Aspects of Gr. Rel. (1912), 92-93), with its implications of a universal reli­ g i o n , we may notice P i n d a r ' s declaration (Nem. 6, 1): £v ανδρών, hi θεών -γένος; the w o r d s of the sophist A n t i p h o n , De Verit. (Pap. Oxyrb. 11 (1915), n o . 1364, especially lines 289-292), w h o a s s e r t s : ούτε β<άρβα>ρος άφώρκσται> [δ]ήμών ο<ύδεΙς> οΰτε "Ελλην [which J. M e w a l d t in Die An tike, 2 (1926), 180, c o n s i d e r s t h e foundation for the idea of t h e uni­ versality of law for G r e e k s a n d b a r b a ­ rians alike], and those of t h e s o p h i s t Hippias in Plat. Protag. 337c: ηγούμαι έ γ ώ υμάς συγγενείς τε καΐ οικείους καΐ πολίτας απαντάς είναι φύσει, ου ν ό μ ω [cf. W . Jaeger, Paidtia, l ( E n g l . tr. 1939), 324]. Plato, Aristotle, and Isocrates seem n o t t o a d o p t the idea; cf. M e w a l d t , op. cit., 181. Cosmopolitanism of a sort, h o w e v e r , appears in E u r . fr. 777 N a u c k * : ώς πανταχού γε πατρίς ή βοσκούσα γ η ; cf. fr. 1047: άπας μέν αήρ αίετώ περάσιμος, / άπασα δέ χθων άνδρΐ γενναίω πατρίς [sec Ο ν . F. 1, 493-494], a n d in

Β

an a n o n y m o u s tragic fragment (p. 899 N a u c k , n o . 3 1 8 ) : τ ώ γάρ καλώς πράσσοντι πάσα γ η πατρίς [cf. Ar. Plut. 1 1 5 1 ; Τ use. 5, 108: patria est ubicumque est bent; Paroem. Gr. 2, 194, n o . 4 5 ; and o t h e r parallels in N a u c k ' s note], as also in a shorter form, often ascribed t o D i o g e n e s the Cynic, πάσα γ η πατρίς [ A r r . Epict. 3 , 24, 6 6 ; 4, 1, 154; Julian, Or. 7, p . 2 3 8 c ; Liban. Ep. 1296, 2 ; Paroem. Gr. 1, 149, n o . 74 (and v. Leutsch a n d Schneidew i n ' s n o t e ) ; 2, 2 0 1 , n o . 1; Suid. s.v. πάσα γ η πατρίς]. T h e o p h r a s t u s (ap. V i t r u v . 6, p r o e m . 2) maintained doctum . . . in omni civitate esse civem, and ap. P o r p h y r . De Abst. 3 , 2 5 , asserted that those b o r n of c o m m o n ancestors were akin, ούτω δέ. οΐμαι, καΐ τόν "Ελληνα μέν τ ώ "Έλληνι, τόν δέ βάρβαρον τ ώ βαρβάρω, πάντας δέ τους ανθρώπους άλλήλοις φαμέν οίκείους τε καΐ συγγενείς εί­ ναι, δυοΐν θάτερον, ή τ ώ προγόνων είναι τ ώ ν αυτών, ή τ ώ τροφής καΐ ηθών και τ α ύ τοΰ γένους κοινωνεϊν. ούτως δε καΐ τους πάντας ανθρώπους άλλήλοις τίθεμεν καΐ συγγενείς, καΐ μην <καί> πάσι τοις ζ φ ο ι ς . T h e o p h r a s t u s is t h u s perhaps the first p h i l o s o p h e r (Mewaldt, op. cit., 182) t o profit by the b r o a d e n i n g of o u t l o o k a n d the breaking d o w n of political barriers which followed the c o n q u e s t s of Alex­ a n d e r . H e is followed by Z c n o and o t h e r Stoics (cf. Plut. De Alex. Fort. 1, 6, p . 3 2 9 a - b - S.V.F. 1, n o . 2 6 2 ; W. W. Tarn in Proc. Brit. Acad. 19 (1933), 123-146; at 148 he thinks Alexander the first m a n k n o w n t o us w h o contemplated the b r o t h e r h o o d of m a n and the unity of m a n k i n d ; yet cf. Μ. Η. Fisch in Am. Journ. Philol. 58 (1936), 59-82; 129-151). Cf. M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 1 (1948), 137-141. T h e Stoics founded their doctrines u p o n c o n c e p t s of natural law coextensive with the c o s ­ m o s ; cf. Fin. 4, 7: mundum bunc omntm op~ pidum esse nostrum; Par ad. 18: 'tis qui omntm orbem terrarum unam itrbem esse 34

530

1, 121

dicunt; Legg. 1, 6 1 : ciitm tolius mundi quasi unius urbis; Τ use. 5, 108: Socrates quiat m cum rogaretur cuiatem se esse diceret, "mundanum," inquit; totius enim mundi se incvlam et civem arbitrabatur. For such a citizen of the world (or, more accurately, of the cosmos) the term κοσμοπολίτης was first used by Diogenes the Cynic ( D i o g . L. 6 , 6 3 ; Arr. Epict. 3 , 24, 6 6 ; Lucian, Vit. Auct. 8; Arscn. Violet, p. 202 Walz; the Gnomol. Vat. no. 559 (Wiener Stud. 11 (1889), 237) ascribes a similar remark to Chabrias; (Heraclit.) Ep. 9—in Epistol. Gr. 287 Herchcr—to Heraclitus). D i o g e nes's title "cosmopolite" perhaps means no more than "an individual w h o lives where he likes without civic responsibili­ ties and without a feeling for the growth o f a tradition" (T. J. Haarhoff, The Stranger at the Gate (1938). 98). The term is later a favorite with Philo (e.g., De Opif. 3 : τοΰ νομίμου ανδρός ευθύς δντος κοσμοπολίτου; 142; De Somniis, l , 2 4 3 ; for other cases cf. I. Hcincmann in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), 308; in De Joseph), 29, he says: ή μέν γάρ μεγαλόπολις οδε 6 κόσμος εστί [cf. Μ. Aurcl. 12, 3 6 : άνθρωπε, έπολιτεύσω έν τη με­ γάλη ταύτη πόλει]; sec also Constit. Apost. 8, 12 {Pair. Gr. 1, 1097); Ambr. Ep. 45, 16. Other forms of the same idea are numerous; e.g., Dcmocrit. fr. (Vorsokrat. 1, no. 55 Β 247); (Anacharsis.) Ep. 5 {Epistol. Gr. 103 Herchcr); Varr. Sentent. 36 Ricsc; Philo, De Prop. 1, pp. 3 3 ; 42 Aucher; Sen. Ep. 4, 31, 7; 7, 20, 3 ; 7, 20, 5; 8, 4 , 1 ; 109; Arr. Epict. 1, 9, 1; 1, 9, 6 ; Plut. De Exil. 5, p. 600f; M. Aurel. 6, 4 4 ; 9, 9 ; 10, 15; D i o g . Ocnoand. fr. 24, p. 30 William; Tcrt. Apol. 38 (and Mayor's note); Basil. Ep. 9, p. 98 Defcrrari; Julian, Or. 8, p. 246a; Epiphan. Adv. Hares. 3, 2 4 ; Philostr. Ep. Apotlon. 4 4 ; Paul. N o l . Carm. 17, 321-323; Anth. Pal. 7, 417, 5-6; U c t . Plac. in Theb. 8, 3 2 0 ; Paroem. Gr. 2, 732, 55a; [Publil. Syr.] app. 281, p. 130 Wolrflin (cf. p. 140, no. 43) ; Epigr. Gr. no. 1084, 7 Kaibcl; Dante, De vulg. Eloq. 1, 6. The Stoic idea gradually developed in Christianity into the con­ cept of the Civitas Dei, and perhaps, as suggested by C. Appuhn (p. 369, n. 169 of his translation), into that o f the c o m ­

munion o f the saints. O n the whole subject, in addition to the excellent sketch by J. Mcwaldt in Die Antike, 2 (1926), 177-189, see also R. D . Hicks,

Stoic and Epic. (1910), 140-143; H. L'ri, Cic. u. d. epik. Pbilos. (1914), 3 0 ; J. Juthner, Hellenen u. Barbaren (1923), 445 9 ; M. Muhl, Die ant. Menscbbeitndte (in Das Erbe d. Alien, 2 scr. 14 (1928)), especially (for the Stoics and Cicero), 59-78; S. B. Kougcas, Ή Ιδέα της κοι­ νωνίας των εθνών πάρα τοις Έ λ λ η σ ι (1928; reviewed in By^.-neugr. Jabrb. 7 (1930), 190-198); V. Engclhardt, Weltburger turn u. Friedensbewegung in Vergangenbeit u. Gegenwart (1930); E. L. Hcttich, A Stud, in anc. Nationalism (1933); W. Jaeger, Paideia, 1 (Engl. tr. 1939), 323324; M. B. Ogle in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 74 (1943), 8; A. J. Fcstugicrc, epicure (1946), 122, n. 1 (citing D i o g . O c n o a n d . fr. 24, col. 1 William: καθ* έκάστην . . . είς ό κόσμος οίκος). F r o m the beliefs expressed above that (a) there is but one, world-wide, national­ ity, and (b) that the brave, w i s e , or virtuous man rinds himself at h o m e

wherever he may be—doubtless because his merit is sure to be appreciated—there derives the corollary (if not possibly the substitute) here asserted, namely, that the wise man is the potential friend of like-minded men wherever they may be, whether known or unknown to h i m ; cf. Anaxagoras ap. D i o g . L. 2, 7 (W. Jaeger, Tbeol. of the early Gr. Philosophers (1947), 155); Eur. fr. 902 Nauck»: τόν έσΟλδν άνδρα, κ£ν έκάς ναίη χθονός, / κάν μήποτ* βσσοις είσίδω, κρίνω φίλον [quoted by Procop. Ep. 154]; Philo, De spec. Ltgg. 2, 4 5 : οία χρή τους τω 6Vrt κοσμοπολίτας γενομένους, οί τόν μέν κόσμον ένόμισαν είναι πόλιν, πολίτας δε τους σοφίας όμιλητάς, αρετής έγγραφούσης, ή πεπίστευται τό κοινδν πολί­ τευμα πρυτανεύειν; Plut. De comm. Notit. 22, p. 1069a: έλήρει ί* Α ρ ι σ τ ο ­ τέλης, έλήρει δέ Ξενοκράτης . . . την . . . θαυμαστήν άγνοοΰντις ώφέλειαν ήν οί σοφοί κινουμένων κατ' άρετήν αλλή­ λων ωφελούνται, καν μη συνώσι μηδέ γιγνώοτκοντες τυγχάνωσι; Μ. Aurel. 9, 9: επί δέ των έτι κρειττόνων καΐ διεστηκότων τρόπον τινά ένωσις υπέστη, ota επί

1, 122

531

virtute amabilius,1 quam qui * adeptus3 erit ubicumque4 erit gentium a nobis diligetur. 122 Vos autem quid mali datis, cum 1 amabilis gentium Η

AlBl

qui] quia (?)Al

τ ω ν ί σ τ ρ ω ν [cf. I. H c i n c m a n n , Poseidonios' metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 1 5 6 ] ; Apul. De Plat. 2, 2 2 : bonos omrui oporttt inter se amicos esse, etsi sunt minus not/; Μ in. Fcl. 9, 2 [of Christians]: occultis se notis tt insignibus noscunt et amant mutuo paene antequam noverint; Clem. Strom. 5, 14, 9 5 , 2 : ZTTJVOJV δέ ό Σ τ ω ι κ ό ς παρά Πλάτωνος λα­ βών, ό δέ άπό της βαρβάρου φιλοσοφίας, τους αγαθούς πάντας αλλήλων είναι φί­ λους λέγει; I a m b i . Γ/7. Pytb. 2 2 9 : φίλίαν δέ διαφανέστατα πάντων προς απαν­ τάς Πυθαγόρας παρέδωκε, θεών μέν προς ανθρώπους δι' ευσέβειας . . . ανθρώπων δέ προς αλλήλους, πολιτών μέν δια νομιμότητος ύγιοΰς. ετερόφυλων δέ διά φυσιο­ λογίας ορθής; 2 3 7 : λέγεται δέ ώ ς και άγνοοΰντες αλλήλους ol ΠυΟαγορικοΙ έπειρώντο φιλικά £ργα διαπράττεσΟαι υπέρ τ ω ν εις όψιν μηδέποτε άφιγμένων, ήνίκα τεκμήριόν τι λάβοιεν τοΰ μ ε τ έ / ε ι ν τ ω ν αυτών λόγων, ώ σ τ ' έκ των τοιώνδε έ*ργων μηδ* εκείνον τόν λόγον άπιστεΐσΟαι, ώς άρ' ol σπουδαίοι άνδρες κ-χΐ προσ ω τ ά τ ω γης οίκοϋντες φίλοι είσΐν άλλήλοις πριν ή γνώριμοι τε και προσήγοροι γενέσθαι; Liban. Ερ. 11, 1296, 15-16; T h c m i s t . Or. 22, p . 2 7 5 b Hard o u i n : ό μέν ούν τραγικός π ο ι η τ ή ς καΐ τόν άγνώτα μέν αγαθόν δέ επαινεί καΐ φίλον η γ ε ί τ α ι ; C.I.L. VI, 1779 ( = 1259 Dessau), 32 (of the wife of P r a c t c x t a t u s ] : ignota noscor omnibus; Stob. voL 2, p. 94, 1-6 W a c h s m u t h ; 2, p . 101, 24-102, 2 ( - S.V'.l·. 3 , n o . 626): πάντες δέ τους σπουδαίους ώφελεΐν άλλήλοις, ούτε φί­ λους οντάς αλλήλων πάντως οΰτε εϋνους <οϋτε> ευδόκιμους ούτε αποδεχόμενους παρά το μήτε καταλαμβάνεσΟαι μήτ* έν ταύτ<~» κατοικεΐν τ ό π ω , εύνοητικως μέντοι γε προς αλλήλους διακεϊσΟαι καΐ φι­ λικώς και δοκιμαστικώς καΐ ά π ο δ ε κ τ ι κ ώ ς ;

Zcnob. 5, 74 (and von I^eutsch's n.); a n d o t h e r cases cited in S.l'.F. 3. nos. 625-636. A m o n g early Christian passages note especially Ep. ad Diogrtet. 5, 1-5;

* adeptus fuerit

Ν

ubicumque

5, 9. O n e may also appropriately c o m ­ pare the m o d e r n c o n c e p t i o n s of the international character of science and scholarship. T h e Stoic a r g u m e n t is attacked by P h i l o d c m . De Diis, 3, p . 16 Diels: <ο>ύ μην άπαντα<ς> ά<πάν>των οίητέον <είναι φίλ>ους, f) κατά τό συν<η>Οές γε φίλοι καλούνται· τους γά<ρ> ά­ πειρους <ο>ύ δυνατόν άλλήλο<ις εΙ>ς γνώσιν άφικνεΐσΟαι. διόπερ ού <π>ά<ντων> τών έ<ν> τη <γη σο>φών φ<ί>λους ά"ν τις είποι <το>ϋ<ς 0εοΰς> ά<λη0>ώ<ς>; cf. Aristot. Eth. Nic. 8, 2, 1155 b 341 1 5 6 a 3 ; 8, 7, 1159 a 2 - 3 : ουδέ τοις άρίστοις ή σοφωτάτοις ol μηδενός άξιοι [sc. άξιοϋσιν είναι φίλοι]; cf. also Mcncius, 4 , 2 , 1 , 1 -4 (The Chinese Classics, tr. J. L c g g c , 2 (1870), 110-111). s a p i e n t e s s a p i c n t i b u s : on the p o l y p t o t o n cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 6, n. (Stoicis Stoico). n i h i l eet: cf. Am. 2 8 : nihil est enim virtute amabilius, nihil quod magis adliciat ad diligendum, qitippe cum propter virtutem et probitatem etiam eos quos numquam vidi­ mus quodam modo diligamus; Off. 1, 56: nihil autem est amabilius . .. quam morum nmilitudo bonorum; Clem. Strom. 2, 19, 101, 3 : τριττά δέ είδη φιλίας διδασκόμεθα, και τούτων τό μέν πρώτον καΐ άρισ­ τον τό κατ* άρετήν.. T h e Stoic flavor of the passage is clear, and Ax believes it t o derive from Posidonius. q u a m q u i : cf. P. Mihaileanu, De Comprebtnsionibus relativis apudCic. (1907), 132. a d e p t u s : cf. Tusc. 3 , 47. 1 2 2 q u i d m a l i d a t i s : cf. Tusc. 1, 8 2 : mali vero quid adfert ista sen tentia\ 2, 27: videsne poetae quid mali ad/erant; Hortens. ft. 39 Mullcr: plus enim mali pravitas voluntatis adfert quam fortuna cuiquam boni; Thes. Ung. Ut. 5 (1934). 1674, 7-53. c u m . . . p o n i t i s : cf. 1, 3 3 , n. (cum . . . vult).

532

1,122 1

2

< i n > inbecillitate gratificationem et benevolentiam3 ponitis. Ut enim omittam vim et naturam deorum, ne homines quidem

censetis, nisi inbecilli essent, futuros beneficos4 et benignos fuisse? Nulla est 6 caritas naturalis inter bonos? Carum ipsum verbum* est amoris, ex quo amicitiae nomen est ductum; 7 quam si ad fructum nostrum referemus,8 non ad illius commoda quern · diligemus,10 non erit ll ista amicitia sed mercatura quaedam utilita1 < i n > dett. Lamb. * inbecillitate Lamb., inbccillitatcm codd. * bcniguo4 bcncficios Bx * est om. Ο · ipsu lcnciam TV, bcni uolcnti am Λ X uerbu A ' dictum HM · rcfcrrimus Bx, rcfcrrcmus A* · quam ABFX 10 X xx x diligimus HM critis amicitia A

< i n > inbecillitate: the obvious Sen. (1914), 67; A. Pittet, Vocab. pbilos. emendation by Lambinus corrects a case de Sineque, 1 (1937), 156-157. of haplography. With the thought cf. ex quo . . . nomen: cf. Fin. 2, 78: 1, 45: neque ira neque gratia teneri, quod quid autem est a mare, e quo nomen dtictum quae talia essent inhecilla essent omnia amicitiae est; Am. 26: amor enimt ex quo amicitia nominata est; 100: amor sive ami[and n. on inhecilla]; 1, 124. The single word gratia of the earlier passage is here cilia, utrumqm enim dictum est ab amando. expanded into the two elements of return ad fructum nostrum referemus: cf. of favors (gratificationem) and feeling of Am. 26: nam utilitates quidem etiam ab Us percipiuntur saepe qui simulatione amicitiae gratitude {benevolentiam); cf. also Am. 29: benevolentiae . . . quam si qui putant ab coluntur . . . in amicitia autem nihilfieturn imbecillitate proficisci, ut sit per quern ad- est, nihil simulatum; Aristot. Eth. IVic. sequatur quod quisque desideret, burntlem 8, 2, 1155 b 18-20: δοκεϊ γάρ ού παν sane relinquunt et mini me gent rο sum . . . φιλεϊσΟαι άλλα τό φιλητόν. τοϋτο δ* είναι ortum amicitiae, quam ex inopia atque αγαθόν ή ήδύ ή χρήσιμον; 8, 3, 1156 a indigentia natam volunt; Diog. L. 10, 77: 10-12: οι μέν ούν δια τό χρήσιμον φιού γάρ συμφωνοϋσιν πραγματεΐαι καΐ λουντες αλλήλους ού καθ* αύτοϋς φιφροντίδες καΐ όργαΐ καΐ χάριτες μακαλοΟσιν, άλλ* fj γίγνεταί τι αύτοΐς παρ* άλριότητι, άλλ" έν ασθένεια καΐ φόβω καΐ λήλων αγαθόν; Sen. Ep. 9, 17: ad amiriπροσδεήσει των πλησίον ταΰτα γίγνεται. tiam fert ilium nulla utilitas sua sed naturalis vim et naturam: cf. 1, 49, n. (vim inritatio; Max. Tyr. 14, 6a: τόν κόλακα et naturam deorum). διαφέρκιν τοΰ φίλου . . . τγ; χρεία καΐ τω ne homines quidem: on interrogative τέλει, καΐ τη διαθέσει της ψυχής; 35, apodoscs in the form of clauses con7a: ούχ υπ' εύνοίας αγομένων άλλ* ύπό taining ne . . . quidem cf. J. Ν. Madvig, της χρ*ίας ήναγκασμένων· και μισΟοφόρων, άλλα ου φίλων. The original reading Opusc. acad. (1887), 530. futuros . . . fuisse: cf. A. Zimmcrof D seems to be referimus, which would be perfectly defensible here; cf. Plasberg mann in Pbilologus, 48 (1889), 377; O. Ricmann in Rev. de pbilol. 15 (1891), 38. ad loc. and Ax, appendix, 178, for innulla est caritas: cf. Fin. 2, 83: si stances of such a use of the present tense. nulla caritas erit quae facial amicitiam ipsam ista amicitia: the logical istud is atsua sponle; Am. 52: baec enim est tyran- tractcd to the gender of the predicate; norum vita nimirum, in qua nullafides,nulla cf. 1, 67: ista igitur est Veritas; 1, 77, n. canfaJ, nulla stdbtlii benevolentiae potest esse (earn esse causam). fiducia; 102: caritate enim henevolentiaque mercatura . . . utilitatum: beside the suhlata omnis est e vita sublata iucunditas; passages cited on ad fructum nostrum re~ R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. apud Cic. et feremus, above, cf. Fin. 2, 78: "at enim

1, 123

533

turn suarum. Prata ct arva et pecudum greges diliguntur isto modo, quod fructus ex his capiuntur, hominum ' caritas et amicitia gratuita est. Quanto igitur magis deorum, qui nulla 2 r e 3 cgentes 4 et inter se diligunt et hominibus consulunt! Quod n i 5 ita sit, quid veneramur,· quid precamur deos, cur sacris pontifices, cur auspiciis augures praesunt, quid optamus a deis inmortalibus, quid vovemus? 7 ' A t 8 ctiam liber est Epicuri de sanctitate.' 123 Lu1 h o m i n u m a n i m u m ( a n i m u m del.) Β ■ nulla H, in ulla A, innula B1 ■ re om. O, rem A1 * cgentes sunt Ν * ne ABl x 7 H u o u e m u s ] m o n c m u s G, m o u e m u s {?)AX, m o u e m u r B*FAf

stquor utilitatem." mantbit ergo amicitia tarn diu quam din stquetur utilitas, et si utilitas constituet amicitiam toilet eadem; 2, 117: nee enim cum tua causa cut commodes beneficium illud habendum est, sed feneratio; Am. 3 1 : ut enim benefici liberatesqu* sum us, non ut exigamus gratiam {neque enim bene­ ficium feneramur sed natura propensi ad liberaJitatem sumus), sic amicitiam non spe merctdis adducti sed quod omnis eius fructus in ipso amore inest expetendam pulamus\ 3 2 : He et utilitates ex amicitia maximae capientur et trit eius ortus a natura quam ab imbecillitate gravior et verior. nam si utilitas amicitias conglutinaret eadem commutata dissolveret; Aristot. Eth. Nic. 8, 7, 1158 a 2 1 : ή δέ [sc. φιλία] δια τό χρήσιμον αγοραίων; Sen. Ep. 9, 9 : qui utilitatis causa adsumptus est tamdiu placebit auamdiu utilis fuerit; 9, 10: ista quam tu describis negotiatio est, non amicitia, quae ad commodum accedit, quae quid consecuJura sit spectat; D i o g . L. 10, 120 [the view of E p i c u r u s ) : καΐ τήν φιλίαν δια τάς χρείας · δβϊν μέντοι προκατάρχεσθαι . . . συνίστασΟαι δέ αυτήν κατά κοινωνίαν τοις ταΐς ήδοναΐς έκττεπληρωμ<ένοις>. W i t h this m e a n i n g of mtrcatura cf. Off. 3, 6 : tamquam ad mercaturam bonarum artium\ also perhaps the G r e e k καττηλεία. s u a r u m : o n the shift of g e n d e r from the first to the third person cf. 1, 84, n. (sibi displicere); R. K u h n c r - C . S t c g m a n n , Attsf. Cram. d. lat. Scbr. 2 , 1 " (1912), 603. prata . . . arva . . . p e c u d u m : cf. Am. 7 9 : sed plerique neque in rebus humanss quicquam bonum norunt nin quod fructuosum sit, et amicos tamquam pecudes eos potissimum

in nulla GNOt · uencrcmus * at] ad Bl

diligunt ex quibus sper ant se maximum fructum esse capturos. gratuita: " d i s i n t e r e s t e d " ; cf. Ac. 2 140: virtutes quarum esse nulla potest nisi erit gratuita; Fin. 2, 9 9 : probitatem gratuitam, non . . . praemiorum mercedibus evocatam; Div. 1, 87: nullam censet gratuitam esse virtutem\ Legg. 1, 48: liberalitas gratuitane est an mercennaria? h o m i n i b u e c o n s u l u n t : cf. 2, 1 6 5 ; 2, 166; 3 , 7 0 ; Div. 2, 4 0 ; 2, 125. q u i d v e n e r a m u r : cf. 1, 117, n. {deos veneremur); 1, 118, n. {quid . . . quid .. . quid). sacris p o n t i f i c e s : o n sacra cf. F . G e i g e r in P.-W. 1A (1920), 1656-1664; W. W. Fowler, Rel. Exp. of the Rom. People (1911), 2 7 0 - 2 9 1 ; Z . Z m i g r y d c r K o n o p k a in Eos, 34 (1933), 361-372; G. Rohdc, Die Kultsat^ungen d. rom. Pontifices (1936), 95-145. Sacra were either publico or privata, and the supervision of the former in general fell t o the pontifices (cf. 3 , 5), while flamines cared for the rites of many individual deities; cf. lugg. 2, 2 0 ; Liv. 1, 20, 6 : cetera quoque omnia publico privataque sacra pontificis satis subiecit [sc. Numa]. Sec also W. Rowoldt, Librorum pontificiorum Rom. de Caerimoniis Sacrificiorum Reliquiae (1906). a u s p i c i i s a u g u r e s : cf. G . Wissowa in P.-W. 2 (1896), 2330.

at etiara liber . . . dc eanctitate; cf, 1, 115: at etiam de sanctitate, de pietate adversus deos scripsit Epicurus. The repetition of the clause here is intentional, rather than caused by Cicero's forgctfulncss

534

1, 123

dimur ab homine non tarn faceto quam ad scribendil liccntiam libcro. Quae enim potest esse sanctitas si dii humana non curant,1 quae autem animans natura nihil curans ? Verius est igitur nimirum illud quod familiaris s omnium 4 nostrum Posidonius disseruit in libro quinto de natura deonim, nullos 6 esse deos Epicuro 1 scribendi scientiam libero liccntiam O, asscribendi Μ * familiarcs AlBx * omnium est Ο · nullus A1

* currant

Bx

(as supposed by R. Philippson in P.-W. quae . . . sanctitas: cf. 1, 3: quorum 7A (1939), 1154). Mayor (cd., 3, xviii) si vera sententia est, quae potest esse pietas, would explain it as caused by different quae sanctitas, quae religio-, 1, 116. sources, such as Philo and Posidonius, humana non curant: in contrast to but the likeness of expression seems the gods of the Stoics, one of whose to make that improbable. chief points in discussing the gods was 123 ludimur: cf. 1, 113: quo usque to show that consulere eos rebus bumanis ludis; 2, 46: hie quam volet Epicurus iocetur; (2, 3; 2, 154-167); cf. 3, 3: nihil agere, 2, 74: ita salem istum, quo caret vtstra natio nihil curare confirmat. [i.e., the Epicureans] in inridendis nobis animan· natura: cf. 2, 36; 3, 34. nolitote consumere\ 3, 3: Epicurus vester de verius est: cf. Gaius, 3, 193; 3, 194. dis immortaJibus .. . ludere videtur; Div. familiaris . . . Posidonius: cf. 1, 6: 2, 40: deos enim istos iocandi causa induxit Diodottu, Pbilo, Antiocbuj, Poadonius, a Epicurus perlucidos et perflabilis tamquam quibus instituti sunns [cf. n. on Posidonius]; inttr duos lucos sic inter duos mundos propter2, 88: sphatram ... banc quam nuptr met urn rutnarum; Tusc. 2, 45: nos ab eo familiaris nosier effectt Posidonius', Dip. 1,6: derideri puto. For the passive use of quinque noster Posidonius [and Pease's n.); ludo cf. Pro Flacc. 76: tu ludi te non in- 2, 47: noster etiam Posidonius', Fin. 1, 6: ttllegebas? in primisque jamiliarem nostrum Posidonium; Tusc. 2, 61: at non noster Posidonius; R. This section and the next seem Stoic Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), 1176, rather than Academic, though we have 38-58. Cicero had known Posidonius no Academic work specifically directed against the Epicureans and have to in Rhodes but they all might have depend on Scxtus Empiricus against seen him at Rome in 86 B.C. (cf. Plut. Mar. 45, 4), a few years before the as­ dogmatism in general; cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 26, who sumed date of this dialogue. also {P.-W. 7A (1939), 1154) thinks that libro quinto de natura deonim: his this passage, with its reference to Posi­ work Tccpl θεών is also attested by donius, may derive from the same Stoic Diog. L. 7, 138; 7, 148; and probably source as that used in Book 2. R. Hirzel, by Lyd. De Mens. 4, 7 1 ; cf. J. Bake, on the other hand (Untersuch. ξ. Cic. Posidonii Rbodii Reliquiae (1810), 44-45. philos. Schr. 1 (1877), 33) supposes that nullos, etc.: cf. 1, 85: video noimu/lis Posidonius himself, in his work περί videri Epicurum, ne in offensionem A theOccov, is the source of much of the pole­ niensium caderet, verbis reliquisse deos, re mic against the Epicureans, and hence sustulisse; 1, 86, n. {deos esse putat), where is here named at the end of that polemic. it appears that Cicero's source is other non tarn faceto: cf. 1, 85: de homine than Posidonius, since it admits that minime vafro; 2, 46: homo non aptissimus Epicurus did believe in and fear the gods ad iocandum minimeque resipiens patriam,(cf. L. Rcinhardt, DieQuellen v. Cic. Scbr. scribendi liccntiam: cf. Tusc. 1, 6: de D.N. (1888), 29; R. Philippson in qui eandem licentiam scribendi sibi permitti Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 42); Philodcm. De Piet. p. 94 Gompcrz: και φβσι τόν polunt.

1, 123

535

!

videri, quacquc is de dcis inmortalibus dixerit invidiae detestandae gratia dixisse.2 Neque enim tam 3 desipiens fuisset * ut homunculi δ similem deum fingeret,8 liniamenta dumtaxat ex­ tremis non habitu 7 solido,8 membris hominis praeditum omnibus, usu β membrorum ne minimo quidem, exilem quendam atque 1 his AO t a m add. A • fingcrc A1

1

' Post dixisse del. A: ncquc dixerit inuidie dctcstandc gratia dixisse 4 fuissent Bx * h o m u n c u l i dett. Rom., homunculis cett. 7 habito A1 ■ solo sed NO · u s u m BFl

Έ π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ν έκπεφευ<γέν>αι τόν Ά τ τ < ι > κ<όν δή>μον ούχ 6τι Έ<πί>κου<ρ>ος βντω<ς ήτ>τον άσεβεΐς εΤχ<εν> υπολήψεις άλ<λά τω> διαλεληθένα<ι πολ>λοϋς άν0<ρ>ώπου<ς τή>ν φιλοσοφί<α>ν α<ύτ>οϋ; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 21, p. 1102b: υποκρίνεται γάρ ε ΰ / ά ς και προσκυνήσεις, ουδέν δεόμενος, διά τόν φόβον τ ω ν πολ­ λών καΐ φΟέγγεται φωνάς εναντίας οίς φιλοσοφεί . . . ούτω γαρ Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς οΓεται δεΐν σχηματίζεσΟαι και μή φθονεϊν μηδ' άπεχϋάνεσΟαι τοις π ο λ λ ο ί ς ; Adv. Colot. 22, p . 1119d-c; 27, p . 1123a; 30, p . 1124c; D i o n y s . Alex. a p . E u s . Pr. Ev. 14, 27, 1 1 : άλλα τοΰτο μέν πρόδηλον Οτι μετά τόν Σωκράτους θάνατον κ χ τ ε π τ η χ ώ ς Α θ η ν α ί ο υ ς ώς μή δοκοίη τοϋΟ' όπερ ήν άθεος είναι, κενάς αύτοΐς ανυπόστα­ τ ω ν θεών τερατευσάμενος έζωγράφησε σκιάς, κ τ λ . ; Att. a p . E u s . Pr. Εν. 15, 5, 12: όθεν είκότως αν και αυτός ούδ' εκείνο τό έγκλημα έκφύγοι, ό κατ' Ε π ι κ ο ύ ρου τινές μαντεύονται, ώς άρα μ ή κατά γ ν ώ μ η ν άλλα διά τό προς ανθρώπων δέος τοις Οεοΐς κατένειμεν έν τ ω παντί / ώ ρ α ν ώ σ π ε ρ έν Οεάτρω Οέαν; T c r t . Ad Nat. 2 , 2 : Ε pi curei [sc. deum put ant) otiosum et inexercitum et, ut ita dixerim, neminem; Lact. De Ira, 4, 7: denique Marcus Tullius a Pondonio dictum refert id Epicurum sensisse, nullos deos esse, sed ea quae de dis locutus sit depellendae invidiae causa dixisse ; itaque verbis ilium deos relinquere, re autem ipsa follere, quibus nullum motum, nullum tribtut o/ficium. In defence of E p i c u r u s , h o w e v e r , it has been remarked that he was p r o t e s t i n g against the c r u d e t h e o ­ logical concepts of the m u l t i t u d e ; cf. F. Bacon, Essays (1597), n o . 16; C. Bailcv, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 438-439; 478-479; L. Robin o n L u c r . 5,

146-155 (1928), p . 2 3 , w h o calls his view a reaction against the a n t h r o p o ­ m o r p h i s m of the p o p u l a r religion— t h o u g h he seems t o forget that E p i c u r u s is himself the especial c h a m p i o n of divine a n t h r o p o m o r p h i s m . P h i l o d c m u s ' s De Pietate may also be considered as a defence of E p i c u r u s o n this head. i n d i v i d i a e d e t c e t a n d a e gratia: cf. the previous n o t e ; also 3 , 3 : tantum modo negare deos esse non audit, ne quid invidiae subeat aut criminis. For invidia in this sense cf. 1, 13, n. {invidia); for deteslor cf. In Catil. \, 27: ut a me . . . patriae querimoniam detester ac deprecer; Phil. 4, 9: detestamini . . . hoc omen. d e s i p i e n s f u i s s e t : this should logi­ cally have been in the infinitive as a part of the a r g u m e n t of P o s i d o n i u s ; cf. Madvig o n Fin. 3 , 50, p . 429. h o m u n c u l i : s o s o m e deteriores, while the better mss read homunculis (the / by d i t t o g r a p h y of the first letter of similem). Either is grammatically possible, b u t the c o m p a r i s o n of a single g o d t o a single m a n seems m o r e natural than that t o m e n in the plural. Cf. also 3 , 76, n. (fjomunculi . . . ridictdi). l i n i a m e n t i s : cf. 1, 7 5 : adumbratorum deorum liniamenta', 1, 98: modo liniamenta maneant', E u s . Pr. Ev. 14, 27, 1 1 : κενάς αύτοΐς ανυπόστατων θεών τερατευσά­ μενος έζωγράφησε σκιάς (sc. Ε π ί κ ο υ ­ ρος) ; R. Philippson in Symb. Osloensesy 20 (1940), 30. Also for the phrase cf. Orator, 186: extrema liniamenta orationi adtulit; A u g . CD. 2, 2 1 . h a b i t u : έξει; cf. 1, 9 9 : oris .. . habitus. usu membrorum ne m i n i m o qui­ d e m : cf. 1, 92, and n. {quae sit utilitas); 3, 3 : membr'isque hiimanis esse praeditos sed

536

1, 124

perlucidum,1 nihil cuiquam tribucntcm, nihil gratificantem, o m nino nihil curantem, nihil agentem. Quae natura primum nulla esse potest, idque videns Epicurus re * toJlir, oratione relinquit deos. 124 Deinde si maxime talis est deus ut nulla gratia, nulla hominum caritate teneatur, valeat s —quid enim * dicam * ' p r o 1

add.

per l u c i d i d u m / f 1 A

■ re add. Β

torum mtmbrorum usum nullum habere \ Div. 2,40: eosque habere putat tadem membra quae nos nee usum ullum habere mtmbrorum. c x i l e m q u e n d a m atque perluci­ d u m : cf. 1, 7 5 : cedo mibi istorum adumbratorum deorum liniamenta atque for mas \ 2, 59: Epicurus monogram mo s deos com­ ments est; Div. 2, 4 0 : deos . .. induxit Epicurus perlucidos et perflabilis\ Lucr. 5, 148: tenvis enim natura deum; Philodem. De Diis, 3 , col. 1 3 : τοις δέ θεοϊς τδ πρ<οσ>λαμβανόμενον κ<αί> λεπτομερές έπινοοϋντας; Act. Plac. I , 7, 3 4 : ' Ε π ί ­ κουρος ανθρωποειδείς μέν τους θεούς, λ ό γ ω δέ πάντας θεωρητούς δια τό λ ε π τ ο ­ μερειών της τ ώ ν ειδώλων φύσεως; R. Philippson in Sjmb. Osloensei, 20 (1940), 4 3 . Quendam makes the whole picture even m o r e unsubstantial and ghost- like: " a n emaciated and transparent sort of being." t r i b u e n t e m : cf. t, 4 : a dis inmortaJibus tribui generi humano putant. g r a t i f i c a n t e m : cf. 1, 122: gratification nem. n i h i l c u r a n t c m , n i h i l a g e n t e m : cf. 1, 101, n. {nihilagentem . . . deum); 1, 115: omnino nihil curent, nihil agant; 3, 3 : nihil agere, nihil curare confirmat. re tollit, oratione relinquit d e o s : cf. 1, 16, n. (re . . . verbis); 1, 8 5 : verbis reliquisse deos, re sustulisse; \X'. Schmidt in Rhein. Mux. 94 (1951). 124, n. 8 1 . 124 d e i n d e : i.e., granted for the sake of a r g u m e n t that the g o d is ever so m u c h (maxime) of the sort that E p i c u r u s de­ scribes, then g o o d - b y e to him. With the whole passage cf. 1, 3 ; Plat. Rep. 2, 365d-c: οΰκουν, ει μέν μή είσΐν ή μηδέν αύτοΐς τών ανθρωπίνων μέλει, ούδ' ήμΐν μελητέον τοΰ λανθάνειν; E u r . I. A. 1034-1035: εί δ' είσί θεοί, δίκαιος ων

* uelcatf?1/7

4

e n i m add. Η

* dicam

άνήρ, θεών / έσϋλών κυρήσεις* εί δέ μ ή , τί δεΐ πονεΐν; Lact. De Ira, 8, 3 : "deus," inquit Cicero, "si talis est ut nulla gratia, nulla hominum caritate teneatur, valeat. quid enim dicam 'propitius sit Γ esse enim propitius potest nemini';" A. T e n n y s o n , Lucretius', " h e that holds / T h e g o o s are careless, wherefore need he care / G r e a t l y for them?'* Also cf. C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 4 3 8 4 8 1 ; W . C. G r e e n e , Moira (1944), 3 3 4 , n. 20. F o r this use of maxime cf. A p u l . ApoL 2 8 : dein etsi maxime magus forem, tamen ostendam; also Plat. Charm. 172e: ως αληθώς γαρ, εί δτι μάλιστα τοιούτον έστιν ή σωφροσύνη. t e n e a t u r : " t h a t he is b o u n d b y . " v a l e a t : the n o t i o n of farewell is here c o m b i n e d with dismissing a p e r s o n or subject as a " g o o d r i d d a n c e " ; cf. Aft. 16, 15, 5: qua re ista valeant; me res/amiliaris movet; Tcr. Andr. 696-697: valeant f qui inter nos discidium volunt [on which D o n a t u s says: vel potius τ ω εύφημισμω; cum male optaturus esset, considerato patre παραδόξως locutus est et non dixit quod intenderat, "pereant" . . . valeant: renuntiationis et imprecationis est verbum; and Scrv. Aen. 11, 9 7 : ut etiam maledicti significa/ionem inter dum "vale" obtineat, ut Terentius, 'valeant . . . volunt,' hoc est, ita a nobis discedant ut numquam ad nostrum revertan tur aspectum]; Andr. 889; Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 1 8 0 : valeat res ludicra; Fronto, Ep. 5, 59, p . 54 Haines (p. 9 3 N a b e r ) : valeant omnes Porcii et Tullii et Crispi dum tu valeas; Gcll. 2, 29, 14: valeant . . . amici cum propinquis; also s o m e w h a t similar u s e s : Att. 8, 8, 2 : ille tibi πολλά χαίριιν τω καλώ dicens pergit Brundisium; Fam. 7, 33, 2 : multam salutem et foro dicam tt curiae; H d t . 4, 9 6 : είτε δέ έγένετό τις

1,124

537

pitius sit'; esse enim propirius potest nemini,1 quoniam, ut dicitis, omnis in 2 inbecillitate est ct gratia et caritas." h o m i n i potest Λ/ 1 , nemini p o t e s t M% Σ ά λ μ ο ξ ι ς ί ν β ρ ω π ο ς etx* εστί δαίμων . . . χ α ι ρ ε τ ώ ; Plat. Protag. 347c: τ ά ς μέν τοιαύτας συνουσίας έώσι χαίρειν; E u r . Med. 1044-1045: χαιρετώ βουλεύματα / τ α πρόσθεν; and o t h e r e x a m p l e s cited b y Davics, ad lot., a n d in Liddcll-ScottJoncs, Greek-Englisb Lex., p. 1970. M a y o r here suggests that since valeat is used particularly for fajcwclls t o mortals a n d propitins sit for deities, the use of valeat in this passage is a p p r o p r i a t e as d e n y i n g t h e divinity of the Epicurean g o d s . p r o p i t i u s s i t : a R o m a n ritual p h r a s e ; cf. Att. 2 , 9 , 3 : patriapropitia sit; 8 , 1 6 , 2 : bunc propitium sperant, ilium iratum put ant; Div. in Caecil. 4 1 : ita mibi deos vrlim propitios; Plaut. Cure. 5 5 7 ; Merc. 6 7 8 ; C a t o , R.R. 134, 2 ; 141, 2 : Mars pater, te precor quaesoque uti sies volens propitius mibi domo familiaeque nostrae; Li v. 1, 16, 3 : ut volens propitius suam semper sospitet progeniem; 7, 26, 4 ; 22, 37, 12; 24, 2 1 , 10; 2 4 , 38, 8 ; 29, 14, 1 3 ; Val. Max. 1, 6, 1 3 ; P c t r o n . 60, 8; Arnob. 2, 8: veneramini deos et colitis non credentes illos esse et propitias aures vestris supplicationibus accommodare (cf. Hebrews, 11, 6 ) ; M a c r o b . Sat. 3 , 9, 8 ; A m m . Marc. 19, 6, 7 ; Scrv. Aen. 1, 7 3 3 : secundum Etruscam disciplinam locutus est; sic enim dicunt "volens propiti usque sis*'; Schol. Dan. Aen. 3, 4 5 7 ; C.f.L. VI, 3 2 3 2 8 ; 32329; X I I , 4 3 3 3 ; B. Brissonius, De Formulis (1731), 1, 100. § 1 8 4 ; also many G r e e k passages in which propitius is represented by ευήκοος, ευμενής, ευ-

» in add.

A

φρων, ίλεως, πρευμενής, προφρων, a n d similar w o r d s ; cf. G . A p p e l , De Romanorum Precationibus (1909), 123, n. 1; for the w h o l e matter sec A p p e l , 122-123. ut d i c i t i s : cf. 1, 45 and n. {inbecilla)\ 1, 122. i n i n b e c i l l i t a t e : cf. 1, 2 : tanta sunt in varietate. caritas: A. Schmckcl, Die Pbilos. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 99, n. 1, r e m a r k s that caritas here represents benevolentia in a very similar phrase in 1, 122. F r o m the lack of any p e r o r a t i o n and the way in w h i c h 2, 1 begins {quae cum Cotta dixisset, turn Velleius, with which cf. 3, 1: quae cum lialbus dixisset, turn adridens Cotta), it is evident that the c o n v e r ­ sation is t h o u g h t of as c o n t i n u o u s , rather than as o n e divided between three days (despite t w o careless lapses of C i c e r o ' s ; cf, 2, 73, Π. {besterno die); 3, 18, n. (nudius tertius), b e l o w ; R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 529, n. 3). N o r is the continuity i n t e r r u p t e d , as in the case of the second b o o k of the De Divinatione, by the in­ sertion of a preface not closely related t o the subject u n d e r discussion, t h o u g h doubtless p r o m p t e d by recent e v e n t s (cf. Div. 2, 7). These considerations explain the rather a b r u p t e n d i n g of this b o o k , in contrast t o most of the b o o k s of Cicero's dialogues, yet paralleled by the third b o o k of the De Finibus, the fourth of the Tusculans, and the first o f the De Legibus.

Μ. TVLLI CICERONIS DE NATVRA DEORVM LIBRI III

M. TVLLI CICERONIS DE NATVRA DEORVM LIBRI SECVNDVS ET TERTIVS

EDITED BY ARTHUR STANLEY PEASE

BIMILLENNIAL EDITION

CAMBRIDGE MASSACHUSETTS HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS 1958

DISTRIBUTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS LONDON

Library of Congress Catalog Card Number 56-7217

PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS BY E. J. BRILL, LEIDEN

PREFATORY N O T E IN the preface of volume I indebtedness to various institutions and persons is acknowledged, and to most of these I am again under obli­ gation in the present volume. Especial gratitude should be expressed to the Trustees of the Bollingen Foundation and its Vice-President, Mr. J. D. Barrett, for a second subvention, and to the Department of the Classics in Harvard University for similar assistance. These aids, together with a grant from the Ford Foundation, have made possible the publi­ cation of the second volume, and the staff of the Harvard University Press and that of E. J. Brill have efficiently cooperated in maintaining its typographic excellence. Harvard University

July 1957

ARTHUR STANLEY PEASE

CONTENTS Book II Book ΠΙ Corrigenda and Addenda Index

.

539 977 1235 1239

BOOK TWO ποία γαρ μείζων βλάβη του μη νοεϊν από της τάξεως του κόσμου τόν πεποιηκότα; ποία δε χειρών ταλαιπωρία του τετυφλώσθαι τόν νουν, καΐ μή βλέπειν τόν παντός νου δημιουργόν καΐ πατέρα; Orig. C. Celt. 8, 38.

SIGLA codicum qui ad libros 11-111 reccnscndos adhibcntur A (s. ix-x) Lcidcnsis Vossianus 84 ί

r

J

r^u/-

C = consensu, cod.cum DUG

D (s. xi) Londinicnsis Harlcianus 2622 {deficit

P°st P™* nCC 0» 1 1 4 ))

I

(f> χ[) VMmjt Hcinjianu$ j , 8 I G (s. xiii ex.) Londinicnsis Burneianus 148 Ρ (s. x) Vaticanus Palatinus 1519 {deficit usque ad censu'u (1,27) et post species (1, 75)) V (s. ix) Vindoboncnsis 189 {deficit usque ad dcum (2, 16)) Ν (s. xii) Parisinus Nostradamcnsis 17812 Ο (s. xii) Oxonicnsis Mcrtonianus 311 Τ (s. xii-xiii) Turoncnsis 688 Β (s. x) Lcidcnsis Vossianus 86 F (s. x) Florcntinus Marcianus 257 Μ (s. xi) Monaccnsis 528 dett. — deteriorts Had. -- Hadoardi execrpta H

EDITIONVM SIGLA Ald(ina) 1523 Asccns(iana) 1507, 1511 Dav(ies) 1718 Ern(csti) 1737

Hcind(orf) 1815 Lam(binus) 1565-1566 Man(utius) 1541 Mar(sus) 1508

Pl(asbcrg) 1911, 1917 Rom(ana) 1471 Vcn(cta) 1471 Vict(orius) 1538-1539

Μ. TVLLI aCERONIS DE NATVRA DEORVM LIBER

SECVNDVS

1 1 Quae cum Cotta dixissct, turn Velleius: "Ne ego," inquit, "incautus,1 qui cum Academico et eodem rhetore congredi 1

caucus Ο

1. q u a e c u m Cotta dixiaect: here and at 3 , 1 {quae cum Balbus dixisset, turn adridens Cotta) there is dearly n o division of the dialogue into conversations held o n different days, as is implied by care­ lessly overlooked expressions in 2, 7 3 (a te ipso hestemo die dictum) and 3, 18 {quae a te nudius tertiiu dicta sunt). With the phra­ seology cf. Ac. 2, 6 3 : bate cum dixisset Catulus me omnes intueri (at which point A. C. Ranitz, De Lib. Cic. Acad. Comment, etc. (1809), 14, thought-that in the second edition a new b o o k probably b e g a n ) ; Fin. 4, 1: quae cum dixisset, finem Hie, ego autem: ne tu, inquam, Cato [compliment­ ing, as here, the previous speaker]. turn V e l l e i u s : cf. 1, 1 8 : turn Velleius; 1, 57: turn Cotta; 2, 2, and 2, 3 : turn Bal­ bus; 2, 4 : turnLucilius; 3 , 3 ; 3 , 4 ; 3 . 5 ; 3 , 6 ; 3, 7 ; 3 , 9 ; 3 , 1 3 ; e t c . ; and for the omission of the verb 1, 85, n. (sapienter id quidem). n e e g o : cf. 1, 52, η. (ne il/e); Fin. 4, 1: ne tut inquam; M a c r o b , Sat, pracf, 1 3 ; sed ne ego incautus sum, qui venustatem reprebensionis incurri. et e o d e m rhetore: cf. 3 , 5 : augurem eundemque sapientem; Τ use. 3, 19: musicus idemque pbilosopbus; Legg. 2, 47: pontifices ambo et eidem iuris peri fish mi; De Or. 2, 8 5 : oratore et eodem bono viro; Pro Sex. Rose. 152: sicarium eundemque accusatorem; Pro Tu//. 19: orator et idem pecuarius; Pro Mil. 4 6 ; Phi/. 5, 13: consessore eodemque contusore; Tbes. Ung. Lat. 7 (1935). 191, 27-67. "

Rhetor is n o t , as c o m m o n l y , a teacher of rhetoric (e.g., De Or. 1, 8 4 ; Plin. Ep. 4, 11, 1; J u v . 7, 197) but o n e trained in the art of speaking (cf. Brut. 265), as Cotta acutissimum et subtilisamum dicendi genus est consecutus (De Or. 2, 98); cf. 2 , 1 6 8 below: facultatem disserendi, quam tibi a rbetoricis exercitationibus acceptam amp/ificavit Academia [and n. on amp/ifieavit Academia]. For the inclusion of rhetorical theory in the field of philosophy cf. Dip. 2, 4: cumque Aristoteles itemque Tbeopbrastus, excellentes piri cum subti/itate turn copia, cum pbi/osopbia dicendi etiam praecepta coniunxerint, nostri quoque oratorii libri in eundem librorum numerum referendi videntur; Tusc. 1, 7; 2, 9: Pbilo, quern nos frequenter audivimus, instituit alio tempore rbetorum praecepta tradere, alio philosopborum. Philo­ sophic study, and particularly Academic scepticism, with its exposition of the pros and cons of each view (De Or.

3, 145), was considered by Cicero helpful t o the o r a t o r ; cf. Fat. 3 : cum boe genere pbi/osopbiae quod nos sequimur magnam babe/ orator societatem ; subtilitatem enim ab Academia mutuatur et ei vicissim reddit ubertatem orationis et ornamenta dicendi; Orat. 12: fateor me oratorem . . . non ex rbetorum officinis sed et Academiae spatiis exstitisse . . . buius et aliorum philosopborum disputationibus et exagitatus maxime orator est et adiutus; Quintil. 12, 2, 23: M. Tuilius non lanium se debere scbolis rbetorum quantum Academiae spatiis frequenter ipse tt status est; 35

540

2,1

conatus sim.1 Nam neque indisertum * Academicum pertimuissem nee 8 sine ista philosophia rhetorem quamvis eloquentem; neque 4 enim flumine conturbor inanium verborum nee subtilitate senten1 sum Μ • ncc add. Β

* in descrtum A1 GN,

Hier. In Naum, p. 538 Vail.: Tullium . . . pbilosopbum pariter et ora/orem; H. Jcan-

indisscrtum B, indi*sertum F

· ne

Ν

and Mayor well suggests that we h a v e here the faulty extremes of t w o styles

mairc in Rev. d'bist. dt la philas., etc., n. s., described in Brut. 89: cum ami summae 1 (1933), 9. In De Or. 3, 143, Cicero says docto oratori palma danda est. See also note on subtilitate, below. i n d i s e r t u m : an infrequent w o r d , but cf. Fin. 3 , 1 5 ; De Or. 3 , 142; Fam. 2, 18, 2. flumine . . . v e r b o r u m : cf. 2, 2 0 : orationis flumine\ Ac. 2, 119: flumen orationis aureum fundens Aristo/e/es [and Rcid's n . ; see Hier. Cbron. pracf.]; Fin. 2, 3 : fertur quasi torrens oratio\ De Or. 2, 6 2 : flumine orationis; 2, 162; 2, 188: flumen . . . verborum; cf. Orat. 53; 228; Brut. 325; Quintil. 9, 4, 6 1 : velut prom decurrentis orationis flumine; Plin. Ep. 1, 16, 2 ; Μ in. Fel. 16, 1: conviciorum . . . labem verborum veracium flumine diluamus; A m m . Marc. 30, 4, 7 [of Cicero]: orationis imperiosae fluminibus; loan. Chrys. Horn. 1 cum Presb.fuit ord. (Pair. Gr. 48, 693); Hier. Ep. 36, 14, 1 .flumine Tulliano eloquentiae; 82, 4, 2 ; 82, 6, 3 ; C. loan. Hier. 10; Ad». Rufin. 1, 30; 3, 6; Adv. Pelag. prol. 2 ; In Naum, p . 538 Vail.; Vict. Vit. 3, 61 (C.S.E.L. 7, 102); Cassiod. Var. 8 , 1 2 , 3 ; and other examples in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 6 (1921), 967, 4-29. In Greek a frequent metaphor from / / . 1, 249 and Hcs. Tbeog.

tint in oratore laudes, una subtiliter disputandi ad docendum, altera graviter ad animos audientium permovendos. So we might say that a flowing style might d e g e n e r a t e into a gushing o n e , and a closely r e a ­ soned idea into one that was fine-spun. verborum . . . sententiarum: on the antithesis cf. 1, 58, η. (sententiis.. .verbis). s u b t i l i t a t e : cf. Div. 2, 4: Aristo/e/es itemque Tbeopbrastus, excellentes viri cum subtilitate turn copia [and parallels in Pease's n.J. In Brut. 185 Cicero d i s t i n ­ guishes three purposes in style: ut docea/ur is apud quern dicitur, ut de/ectetur, ut moveatur vebementius [ cf. Orat. 6 9 ; De opt. Gen. Or. 3 ] . Sublilitas belongs t o the rirst of these, and t h o u g h precise need not b e dry; cf. Orat. 76: orationis subtilitas . . . etsi enim non p/urimi sanguinis est, babeat /amen sucum a/iquem oportet, ut etiamsi illis mast mis viribus careat, sit, ut ita dicam, integra valetudine. T h e u n i o n of r h e t o r i c and philosophy, of form and intellectual c o n t e n t , of p o w e r of exposition a n d k n o w l e d g e of t r u t h is taken by C i c e r o from Platonism, probably t h r o u g h P h i l o of Larissa; cf. H . v o n A r n i m , Leben u. Werke d. Dio von Prusa (1898), 9 7 - 1 1 4 ;

39-40; 97, onward; e.g., Aristid. Or.

W. Jaeger, Paidtia, 3 (Engl. tr. 1944),

13, p . 167 D i n d . ; P r o c o p . Ep. 2 3 ; Eustath. in Od., p r o e m ; G . Harvey, Ciceronianus, p . 56, 15-17 Wilson & F o r b e s ; and other examples in M. Wiegandt, De Metaphorarum Usu quodam Ciceroniano (1910), 45-50 (on flumen ora­ tionis). Copia verborum is not distasteful t o Cicero himself, but qualified by inanium (cf. Fin. 2, 4 8 ; Tnsc. 3, 4 2 ; Div. 1, 15), which is equivalent to a clause paralleling // orationis est nccitas, it is disparaging, meaning " e m p t y verbiage,"

191. Characteristic passages a r e : De Or. 1, 6 3 : neque tamen verum, quod Socrates dicere soleba/, ornnis in eo quodscirent satis esse eloquent!s ; Ulud versus neque quemquam in eo disertum esse posse quod nesciat, neque, si optime sciat ignarusque sit faciundae ac poliendae orationis, diserte id ipsum de quo sciat posse dicere; 3, 19: cum omnis ex re at que verbis constet oratio, neque verba sedem habere possunt si rem subtraxeris, neque res lumen si verba semoveris; 3, 24: neque verborum ornatum inveniri posse non par/is expressisque

2, 2

541

tiarum si orationis est siccitas. Tu autem, Cotta, utraquc re valuisti; corona tibi et iudices defuerunt. Sed ad ista alias; nunc Lucilium, si ipsi commodum est, audiamus." 2 Turn Balbus: "Eundem equidem mallem * audire Cottam, dum qua eloquentia * falsos deos sustulit eadem veros inducat. 1

malcm A1

■ loquentia Bl

sententiis, tuque esse ullam sentential** in- indicare satis videretur?); Hicr. Ep. 125, 6, lustrem tint luce ptrborum\ Tusc. 2, 7: quia 1: distrtissimit viris Grama* ...qui Αήαprofitentur ipsi illi qui eos [sc. libros] scri- num tumorem Attico siccabant sale. bunt se tuque distinct* neque distribute tuque corona: an unofficial circle of by­ eieganter neque ornate seribere, lectionem sine standers, as an audience; cf. Fin. 2, 74: ulla delectatione neglegp. // coronam times, die in senatw, 4, 74: apud aiccitas: "aridity" or "baldness" of impentos turn ilia dicta sunt, aliquid etiam style; though Cotta is praised for this coronae datum; nunc agendum est subtilius; quality in Brut. 202: nihil est in eius oration* Tusc. 1,10; Brut. 192: in eis etiam causis in nisirincerum,nihil nisi siccum at que sanum; quibus omnis res nobis cum iudicibus est, non cf. 291: sin autem acutum, prudens et idem cum populo, tamen, si a corona relictus sim, non queam dicere; 290: a corona silentium; sincerum et solidum et exsiccatum genus ora­ tionis probant . .. rede /audant; De opt. 2 Verr. 3, 49: populo se ac coronae daturum; Gen. Or. 8. Yet in Brut. 284 Atticism is Pro Flacc. 69: POX in coronam turbamqu* blamed for ieiunitatem et siccitatem et ino- effunditur; Pro Mil. 1: non enim corona piam; cf. De opt. Gen. Or. 12: id vero dt- consessus vester cinctus est; Sen. Dial. 3, 12, sinani dicer* qui subtiliter dicant eos solos 3: relicto iudice ad coronam vents [of "playing Aitice dicer*t id est, quasi sicce et integre\ to the gallery"]; Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1909), Quintil. 11, 1, 32: in iwenibus . . . siccum 986, 20-55. et sollicitum et contractum dicendi proporitum ad ista alias:cf. 1, 17, n. (verum hoc plerumqm adfactatione ipsa seven tatis in- alias). visum est; Gcll. 14, 1, 32: haec nos sicca et in- ei . . . commodum eat: a polite ex­ condita et propemodum ieiuna oration* ad-pression, like 1, 17: nisi molestum est', cf. tingimus; Tac. Dial. 21, 13: adeo durus et Phut. Cist. 486: hoc si tibi commodumst; siccus est (sc. Asinius], where sec Gude- Merc. 918: non est illi commodum; 919; man's n.; Fortunat. Art. rhet. 3, 9, p. Most. 807: nisi tibist incommodum; Stick. 126 Halm: Ισχνω quod est contrarium? 186: est commodum; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 aridum et siccum; Macrob. Sat. 5, 1, 7: (1912), 1923, 13-47. See also 2, 3, n. quattuor sunt ... genera dicendi ; copiosum, in {priori). quo Cicero dominatur, breve, in quo Salustius 2. Balbus: though Cotta is called regnat, siccum, quod Frontons adscribitur, only by his cognomen and Vellcius only pingue et floridum, in quo Plinius Secundus by his nomen, Balbus is addressed or quondam et nunc . . . Symmacbus luxuriatur.mentioned now by his nomen (e.g., 1, sed apud Maronem haec quattuor genera re­20; 1, 25; 1, 47; 2, 4; 3, 3; 3, 13; 3, 94) plies', 5, 1, 11: cedo nunc siccum illud genusand again, as here, by his cognomen orationis. Cf. ξηρός and ξηρότης, as in (e.g., 1,16; 1,22; 1,50; 2, 2; 2, 3; 3, 1Plut. Non posse suaviter, 12, p. 1095b: 3, 7; 3,15; 3,17; 3,19; 3, 95), apparently πραγματιίας άτερποΰς και ξηράς; Dewithout any distinction. mctr. De Eloc. 236-239; (Longin.) 3, 3. eundem: "again" (Rackham); i.e., I Quintil. 2, 4, 3, remarks: admonere illud yield my turn in speaking to him pro­ satis est ut sit ea neque arida prorsus atque vided that, etc. ieiuna (nam quid opus erat tantum studiis falsos deos: not what is meant in the laboris impendere, si res nudas atque inoma fas Old Testament by strange gods (i.e., gods

542

2,2

Est enim et philosophi et pontificis et Cottae de dis inmortalibus habere non errantem et vagam, ut * Academici, sed, ut nostri, stabilem certamque sententiam. Nam contra Epicurum satis superque dictum est; sed aveo ■ audire tu ipse, Cotta,· "quid sentias." "An," inquit, "oblitus es quid initio dixerim, facilius 4 me, 4

» ut] ct F · a u e o / / · . habeo HlNOB*F*M\ fecitis M\ facilibus 0

of another tribe), for polytheism was m o r e tolerant in recognition of such than was m o n o t h e i s m , with its natural corollary of o n e true religion, but rather g o d s erroneously and illogically con­ ceived; cf. G . Boissier, La reiig. rom. 1· (n. d.), 335, n. 2. i n d u c a t : cf. R. K u h n c r - C . Stcgmann, Ausj. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 193, for examples of a primary sequence in a subordinate clause d e p e n d i n g u p o n a condition contrary to fact ( t h o u g h for malltm Hcindorf and some later editors read malim); cf. Plaut. Pseud. 3-4: a . . . fieri posstm ctrtior f .. . quae mistriae tt tarn misert macerent; for the perfect subjunc­ tive so used cf. Leg. agr. 2, 6 3 ; Sail. Cat. 7, l\Jug. 85, 16. At 2, 147 mss read: de quo dum disputarem . . . velim, though editors c o m m o n l y emend, with Lambinus, t o vtllem\ sec also 3, 10: cum caelum suspexissemus statim nos intellegere esse aliquod numen quo bate regatttur, and other cases of discrepancy of tenses in Fin. 1, 25 [where see Rcid's n . ] ; 4, 3 1 ; Tusc. 1 , 6 0 ; Div. 2 , 1 2 2 [in the m s s j ; Fam. 1 3 , 6 , 4 ; J. Lebreton, Etudes sur la langue et la gram, de Cic. (1901), 253-254. Schocmann (ad loc.) thinks such slight irregularities excusable in a conversational style. p h i l o s o p h i . . . pontificis . . . Cottac: the appeal to Cotta, o n g r o u n d s of phil­ osophic interests, high religious office, and standing in the c o m m u n i t y , is re­ echoed at 2, 168 (cf. 3 , 5), and suggested at the end of the dialogue (3, 94). errantem et v a g a m : cf. 1,2: in sum mo errore; and for the tautology Ac. 2, 6 6 : eo fit ut errem et vager [and Rcid's n.]; Rep.

abeo ABlFl

* contra

FM

1, 2 2 : quae errantes et quasi vagae nomintarentur; Off. 2, 7: quorum pagetur animus errore; Μ in. Fel. 16, 1: errantem, vagam; lubricam nutasse sententiam. ut A c a d e m i c i : cf. 1, 12: nee tamen fieri potest ut qui hoc ratione pbilosopbentter hi nihil babeant quod sequantur. n o s t r i : cf. 2, 3 ; also ημέτεροι ( S t r a b . 2, 3 , 8, p . 104), of the Stoics, and ό παρ* η μ ώ ν ( D i o g . L. 9, 109), of the S c e p t i c s . s t a b i l e m c e r t a m q u e s e n t e n t i a m : cf. Fin. 1, 55: certae stabilique sententiae; a l s o in 2, 5, b e l o w : stabilis opinio. Stoic d o g ­ matism here contrasts with A c a d e m i c scepsis. s a t i s s u p e r q u e : for other cases of t h i s alliterative pair cf. E. WolfBin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 274. a v e o a u d i r e : cf. Div. 1, 1 1 ; 2, 1 2 8 ; Tusc. 1,16; 1,112. i p s e . . . q u i d s e n t i a s : cf. 1, 10: qui autem rtquirunt quid quaque de re ipsi sentiamus. Cotta rebuffs Balbus's a t t e m p t t o tie h i m d o w n t o fixed opinions, and i n 1, 57 had already disclaimed d o g m a t i c views. Cf. also 1, 10, n. (curiosius). a n . . . o b l i t u s e s : cf. De Or. 2, 3 6 6 : **an ergo," inquity "oblitus es." q u i d i n i t i o d i x e r i m : cf. 1, 57 [at t h e b e g i n n i n g of Cotta's speech]: mihi enim non /am facile in mentem venire solet quare verurn sit aliqw'd quam quare falsum; 1, 6 0 : maxime in pbysicis quid non sit citius quam quid sit dixerim. For an indirect question (rather than quod) after verbs of r e m e m ­ bering and forgetting cf. Fin. 2, 10: quid paulo ante .. . dixerim nonne meministi; 2, 9 8 ; 4, 4 0 ; 5, 6 2 ; 5, 7 2 ; Am. 2 ; Sen. 2\;Brut. 218; etc.

2,3

543

talibus * praesertim de rebus, quid non * sentirem quam quid sentirem posse dicere? 3 Quod · si haberem aliquid quod liqueret, * tamen te · vicissim audire veil em, cum ipse tarn · multa dixissem." Turn Balbus: "Geram tibi morem 7 et agam quam brevissume potero; etenim convictis Epicuri erroribus longa de mea disputatione detracta β oratio est. Omnino dividunt nostri totam istam · de dis 10 inmortalibus quaestionem u in partis quattuor. Primum 1 tali us Bl " quid non] quod non A1 * quod add. Β * liqucrcm Ο • tc] sc Ο · tarn om. 0 , tanta F * moram Nx · dctractata Ν · istam 1β u om. Bx diis A1 quacsoncm A

3. quod liqucret: cf. 1, 29: Protagoras levitas confutata a Cotta non desiderat oraqui sese ntgat omnino de deis habere quod li-tionem meam. Not only Balbus's dis­ queat\ 1, 117: cut ntutrum Jicuerit, net essecussion but also Cicero's has been sim­ dtos nee non esse; Dip. 1, 6: id de quo Panaetio plified by eliminating from this book non liquet'; Ac. 2, 94: si babes quod liqueat.most of the Stoic polemic against the Epicureans, though portions still remain; dixissem: secondary sequence by attraction; Goethe compares 2, 147: e.g., 2. 46-49; 2, 59; 2, 73-74; 2, 76; 2, dum disputarem . . . vellem; 3, 9: cum idem 93-94; 2, 162. See, however, the n. on in partis quattuor, below. With convictis obtutus esset. cf. Tusc. \,U;ProFlacc.22. turn Balbus: cf. 2, 2. disputatione: Dougan (on Tusc. 1, 7) geram tibi morem: cf. Tusc. 1, 17: geram tibi morem [so Att. 3, 20, 3J; Rep. contrasts philosophic disputa'iones be­ 3, 8; Fin. 2, 27; Fam. 2, 17, 7: tibi morem tween peers and scbo/ae, lectures by teach­ gessi; 6, 8. 3; Att. 8, 10; 13, 42, 1; 15, ers to their pupils. For the former cf. 26, 1; in Orat. 159 Cicero uses morigeror, below, 2, 57; 2, 75; 3, 19; 3, 77; 3, 95. a verb of comedy (and hence perhaps of detracta oratio est: cf. Fin. 5, 86, and the sermo p/ebeius). Each phrase has the Madvig's n. meaning "to humor." omnino: "in general"; cf. Div. 1, 89; quam brevissume potero: cf. DIP. Fin. 4, 73; Tusc. 2, 62; 4, 41; Am. 78; 1, 70: exposui quam brevissume potui; Fin.Off. 1, 66; 1, 85. In N.D. 1, 12, the 5,9: ut brevissume potuit. In 2, 20, Balbus meaning is different. complains that certain Stoic arguments dividunt: cf. 2, 82, n. (ita dividit). appear less effective when briefly stated, nostri: cf. 2, 2, n. (nostri); 2, 75: nostri hence it is not surprising that we And fere dividunt; 2,118, n. (nostri); M. van deft this Stoic exposition very long as com­ Bruwaenc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 122, pared with the extreme compression of n. 1. Vcllcius. istam: "the matter you have been convictis Epicuri erroribus: L. discussing" (Mayor). Reinhardt {Die Quellen von Cicero's SCOT. in partis quattuor: cf. the fourfold De Deorum Natura (1888), 23) holds that division repeated in 3, 6; also Act. Plac. in 1, 103-104 Cotta used arguments from 1,6, 10 (Doxogr. Gr.% 295): δι«ψεΐτ«ι a Stoic source (Posidonius) here fol­ 8* ή πβσα διδαχή είς βϊδη επτά. The four lowed by Balbus; cf. H. Uri, Cic. u. d. parts arc here 2, 4-44 [the existence of epik. Pbilos. (1914), 102; I. Hcincmann, gods]; 2, 45-72 [their nature]; 2, 73-153 Poseidonios metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 152- [their administration of the universe]; 153; see also 2, 45, below: cuius opinionis 2, 154-167 [their providential care for

544

2,3

docent esse dcos,1 deindc quales sint, turn mundum ab his administrari, postremo consulere cos * rebus humanis. Nos autem hoc sermone quae priora 8 duo sunt sumamus; tertium et quartum, quia maiora sunt, puto esse in aliud tempus differenda." 1

dco Ν

* cos ex esse Β

* propriora Bl

man]; cf. K. Rcinhardt, Postidonios (1921), perhaps impossible of proof. Yet 2, 16; 216, and n. 1. Hcincmann, however 2, 2 1 ; and much in 2, 73-167 deals with {pp. Λ/., 2, 166-170; 219-220), maintains teleo logical arguments in support of that this division is not taken from a belief in deity; cf. Heincmann, op. cit.t Stoic source but from an Academic, 2, 166, n. 1; 2, 167. Thcmist. in Anal, believing it devised in Book 2 for the post. 2, 1, p. 42, 8-9 Wallies says: πρώτον purpose of refutation in Book 3. W. μέν γάρ ζητοϋμεν cl Ιση θεός, έπειτα τΐ Thciler (in Prob/ema/a, 1 (1930). 142) έστι θεός. tries to support a Stoic source, on the quale· tint: cf. 1, 29, n. {sint non sint); strength of Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 61; R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ξ. Cicero's pbilos. Philo, De Virtutibus, 215; De Posterit. Scbr. 1 (1877), 206-207. That Cicero did Cainiy 168), though P. Boyanc* {Rtv. des not entirely succeed in separating points it. anc. 41 (1939), 91-92) remarks that 1 and 2 is observed by K. Reinhardt, this fourfold arrangement does not cor­ Postidonios (1921), 210-211; cf. L. Edelrespond to the views of Posidonius in stcin in Studi ital. di filol. cl. 11 (1934), Diog. L. 7, 148; and H. Uri {op. cit.t 85) 149. that these four points arc found more m u n d u m . . . rebus humanis: the or less clearly in every religion. Yet P. third point might seem to include the Dc I^acy (in Tram. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 76 fourth (cf. I. Heincmann, Postidonios* (1945), 255) notes the strong likeness to metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 166), and the the fourfold division in Arr. Epict. two to constitute one section περί προ­ 2, 14, 25-27, and concludes that both νοίας,, yet man's natural importance in Cicero and Epictctus employ the Four his own eyes and his interest in the Stoic categories of substance, quality, divine care for the individual lead t o disposition, and relative disposition. practical applications in cult (1, 3) which K. Reinhardt, Postidonios (1921), 210-211, justify, for him, the coordination of the interestingly points out the likeness of third and fourth points (commonly this discussion to rhetorical theses de­ treated in separate works περί θεών and scribed by Thcon, Progymn. pp. 126-127 περί προνοίας, but which Poseidonios Spengcl; cf. P. Schubert, Die Escbatol. d. seems to have combined in his περί Pos. (1927), 27-28. θεών); cf. Dip. 1, 10: et esse deos et eos con­ primum: the existence of the gods is sulere rebut humanis \ also Plat. Legg. 10, regarded as primary, though the question p. 885 b. For the phrase consulere .. . naturally arises whether from it there rebus bumam s cf. 2, 162; 3, 6; 3, 65; 3, 70; are to be derived the nature and activities 3, 79 ;£>/*. 1.10; 1,117. of the deities, or from the evidences sumamus: "take up"; cf. De Or. 2, of divine purpose and governance in the 366: ut et partes faceret et utram vellet prior cosmos we are to infer the existence of ipse sumrret. deity. Tusc. 1, 36 implies the former: ut maiora sum: since the evidence is in deos esse natura opinamurt quales sint ratione large measure cumulative. R. Philippson cognoscimus; Philo, De spec. Legg. 1, 32 {P.-V. 7A, 1 (1939), 1154, 55) thinks [non-Stoic, according to R. M. Jones in that Cicero originally planned to treat Cl. Pbilol. 21 (1926), 104], thinks the here only the first two points—which first point easily proved, but the second fall most properly within the scope of

2, 4

545

"Minime l vero," inquit Cotta; "nam et otiosi sumus et his de " rebus agimus quae sunt etiam negotiis anteponenda." a 2 4 Turn Lucilius: "Ne cgcre 4 quidem * videtur," · inquit, 1 m i n i m o Bl ■ de add. Μ d a m Bl · uidctor A1

* antcponendae B*M

t h e title of this w o r k — , and that his first draft may have contained only those

* ncgerc Bl

* qui-

μ β κ α τ ά ΠίνδαρονκαΙ ασχολίας ύττέρτερον πράγμα ποιήσασβαι τό σήν TC xal Λυσίου two, as the otherwise inappropriate use διατριβήνάκουσαΐ; Gorg. 458 c: μή γένοι* το τοσαύτη ασχολία ώστε τοιούτων λόγων o f rtstat at the beginning of the t r e a t m e n t καΐ ούτω λεγομένων άφεμένω προυργιαίo f the second point (2, 45) w o u l d indi­ c a t e , but that he changed his plan w i t h o u t τνρόν τι γενέσθαι άλλο πράττειν; Legg. revising that w o r d . At 2, 154 rtstat is 6, 7 8 1 , d - c ; Plaut. Merc. 286-288; H o r . again used, this time appropriately. Ep. 1, 2, 5: nisi quid tt define/ audi; Ccbes, 3 : ε ί μή τίς σοι μεγάλη ασχολία differenda: cf. 3 , 1 8 ; Rep. 2, 7 0 ; Fin. τυγχάνει ούσα, διήγησαι ή μ ϊ ν ; Plut. De 5 , 45. Cicero's original plan may h a v e Socr. 8: el μή τις ασχολία μείζων; Gell. d o n e t h i s ; cf. 2, 45, n. {rtstat). Gen. 5, 21, 6: quia nunc mibi a magis m i n i m e v e r o : " n o ! n o ! " ( M a y o r ) ; cf. seriis rebus otium tst; Juv. 1, 2 1 : si H. Mcrguct, Lex. ξ. d. pbilos. Scbr. Cic. vacat ac p/acidi rationtm admittitis tdam 3 (1894), 2 1 . [and Mayor's n . ] ; M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 2, 17. o t i o s i : cf. 2, 1, n. (si . . . commodum M. Krctschmar, Otiosum, Studia Litttest), for apologies for trespassing u p o n rarum, Philosophic u. βίος θεωρητικός im o n e ' s time, and for replies of this type Lebtn u. Dtnken Cictros (1938), I have cf. Brut. 20: si es animo vacuo ex pone nobis not seen. quod quatrimus; Part. orat. 1: studio . . . ex te audire . . . si modo tibi tst otium tt ή a n t e p o n e n d a : R. Philippson (Bert, vis. an tst, mi Cicero, quod tgo malim quam pbilol. Woch. 38 (1918), 412) prefers tt quam doctissimum esse? otium auttm prianttponendat of B. But such shifts from res mum tst sum mum . . . dtinde ista tua studia t o a neuter plural are not infrequent; vtt maximis occupation/bus mtis anttftrrtm e.g., 1, 8 0 : cap*tones, quae; perhaps 2, 7 : libenter; Fin. 3, 14: txpJicabo .. . quoniam rtrum futurarum . . . ta [so Dip. 2, 117]; otion sumus, nisi a/ienum pu/as, totam 2, 15: quorum rtrum . . . ta; Ac. 2, 43: Ztnonis Stoicorumqut stnttntiam. minimi id parti/tones tt borum luminibus utens oratio; quidtm, inquam, a/itnum, multumque . . . 2, 6 2 : rts occultissimas . . . ta; 2, 87: partts txplicatio tua ista pro/ecerit; Div. 1, 10: . . . ta fortuttone sin/; Tim. 28; Fat. 4 5 ; txponam, ita tamtn, ή vacas animo nequt Fin. 4, 2 5 ; Legg. 2 , 2 8 ; H . A. J. M u n r o o n babts aliquid quod buic strmoni pratvtrttndum Lucr. 3 , 1 8 6 ; H . Sjogren, Comm. Tullianae putts, ego vero, inquam, pbi/osopbiae, Quinte,(1910), | 1 6 7 ; R. Kiihner-C. Stegmann, stmptr vaco, hoc auttm ttmport . . . multo Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 6 3 ; maps avto audirt [and Pease's n . ] ; Legg. E . Lofstedt, Arnobiana (1917), 83-84. 1, 13: nisi Quintus aiiud quid nos agtrt maWith the phraseology cf. also Fam. 9, vult% suscipiam tt quoniam vacui sumus dicam. 6, 4 ; Fat. 3. ego vtro libtnter auditrim. quid tnim agam 4. turn etc.: proofs of the existence potius aut in quo melius bunc consumam diem; of deity (2, 4-44) comprise (1) conclu­ Am. 16: quoniam . . . sumus otion\ 17: sions d r a w n from the observation of the sumus, ut dixit Farmius, otiosi'. Plat. Pbatdo, starry heavens (2, 4), (2) consensus (2, 5), 58d: el μή τίς σοι ασχολία τυγχάνει (3) thcophanics (2, 6), a n d (4) the ex­ ούσα. άλλα σχολάζω ye.Tbtag. 121 a; istence of divination (2, 7-12). O f these Tbtatt. 172 c; Pbatdr. 227 b: ntuati, et σοι a r g u m e n t s the first seems impressive, σχολή προΐόντι dxouciv. τί δε; ούκ άν otci the second vulnerable, the third ill-

546

2,4

"oratione prima pars. Quid enim potest esse l tarn aperrum tamque perspicuum, cum caelum suspeximus caelestiaque contemplati 1

esse om. Ο

attested, and the fourth a liability rather than an asset. G c c r o himself was pro­ bably affected by the first, and is inspired by it t o the n o t e w o r t h y phrase numen praestantissimae mentis-, the other three, which apparently failed to convince him,

λογισμοϊς όμοίαν φύσιν ϊχει καΐ σ υ γ γ ε νώς Ιρχεται, δηλον ως τήν άρίστην ψ υ χ ή ν φατέον έπιμελεΐσθαι του κόσμου π α ν τ ό ς καΐ άγειν αυτόν τήν τοιαύτην οίον έκείνην; 898 c ; 12, 966 e ; Aristot. De Part. An. 1 , 1 , 641 b 17; also the f r a g m e n t

we described with less enthusiasm—

quoted by Cicero at 2, 95, below; Lact.

dlsputationem ieiunam ntque adeo eloquentem [as H . Usener, Epicurea (1887), lxvii, n. 2, calls it]. n c e g e r e . . . oratione: cf. 2, 2 3 : Mgaram enim banc primam partem egere oratione quod esse/ omnibus perspicuum deos esse; 3, 8: cur, quom istam partem ne egere quidem oratione dixisses, quod esset perspicuum et inter omnis constare t, de eo ipso tarn multa dixeris; L. Edclstcin, Studi ital. d. β/ο/, d. 11 (1934), 148-149, w h o observes that Balbus uses much m o r e space for the undisputed than for the controver­ sial, and that about three-fourths of the first part is not on the announced subject of the existence of g o d s . q u i d . . . regantur: cf. Min. Fel. 17, 4 : quid enim potest esse tarn apertum, tarn confessum, tamque conspicuum, cum oculos in caelum sustuleris et quae sunt infra circaque lustraveris, quam esse aliquid numtn praestantissimae men/is, quo omnis natura inspiretur, moveatur, alatur, gubernetur. caelum ipsum vide, quam late tenditur, quam rapide volvitur . . . iam scies quam sit in eo sum mi moderatoris mira et divina libratio; 18, 4. This a r g u m e n t , considered again by Cotta at 3, 10-11, is that of Har. Resp. 19: quis est iam vtcon qui aut, cum tuspexit in caelum, deos esse mm sentiat, et ea quae tanta mente fiunt ut vix quisquam arte ulla ordine m rerum ac necessitudinem persequi possit casu fieri putet, out, cum deos esse intellexerit, non intellegat eorum numine hoc tantum imperium esse natum et auctum et retentum; cf. Ps. 19, 1 : " T h e heavens declare the glory of G o d and the firmament showeth his h a n d i w o r k " ; Plat. Legg. 10, 897 c : el μέν, ώ θαυμάσιε, φώμεν, ή ξύμπασα ούρανοΰ όδος άμα καΐ φορά καΐ των έν αύτω δντων απάντων νου κινήσει καΐ περιφορά καΐ

Inst. 1, 2, 5: nemo est enim tarn rudis, tarn feris moribus quiη oculos suos in caelum to/lens, tametή nesciat cuius dei providentia regahtr boc ornne quod cernitur, aliquam tamen esse intellegat ex ipsa rerum magnitudine, motu, dispositione, constantia, utilitate, pulcbritudine, temperatione nee posse fieri quin id quod mirabili ration* constat consilio maiore a/iquo sit instructum; Asclcp. in Aristot. Metapb. p. 6, 10-11 H a y d u c k : ατενίζοντες γ ά ρ είς τον ούρανόν καΐ θεωροϋντες τήν τ ά ξ ι ν καΐ τ ο άφραστον κάλλος έρχόμεβα είς εννοιαν τοΰ δημιουργήσαντος; 1. K a n t , Kritik d. prakt. Vernunft, 5 (1908 ed.), 161 (as translated by W. Hamilton, Led. on Metapbjs. (1859 cd.), 28): " T w o t h i n g s t h e r e arc, which, the oftcner and t h e m o r e steadfastly we consider, fill t h e m i n d with an ever new, an ever rising a d ­ miration and reverence;—the Starry H e a v e n above, the Moral Law within.** Astral religion was particularly effective w i t h out-of-door peoples; cf. w h a t Cicero says (Dip. 1, 2) of the origins o f a s t r o l o g y ; also Zaleucus, Prooem. Leg. ap. Stob. vol. 4, 123-124 H e n s c : τ ο υ ς κατοικοΰντας τήν πόλιν καΐ τήν χ ώ ρ α ν πάντας πρώτον πεπεϊσθαι χρή καΐ ν ο μ ί ζειν θεούς είναι άναβλέττοντας ές ούρανον καΐ τόν κόσμον καΐ τήν έν αύτοΐς δ ι α κ ύ σ μ η σιν καΐ τάξιν · ου γάρ τύχης ούδ' α ν θ ρ ώ π ω ν είναι δημιουργήματα. Such astral relig­ ion well combines the emotions and t h e reason, and the Stoics emphasize m e n as born (2, 37) ad mundum contemplandum et imitandum, and, again (2, 140), as erectos . . . ut deorum cognitionem caelum intuentes capere possent .. . quasi spectators superarum rerum atque caelestium. q u i d . . . p e r e p i c u u m : cf. Dip. 2, 3 8 : quid est tarn perspicuum quam, cum . . . ad-

2,4

547

sumus, quam esse aliquod numen J praestantissimae * mentis quo haec regantur? Quod ni ita ' esset, qui potuisset adsensu omnium dicere Ennius 'Aspice hoc sublime candens,4 quern invocant* 1 nomcn B1 • inuocat Bl

■ praestantisstma Β

quot nuta

B1

* cadens

Η

ducantur; 2, 42; Fin. 3, 41: nihil tarn perpotuisset: cf. 1, 57: potuisses. spicuum vidttur quam; 5, 31: quid est quod adaenau omnium: cf. Sen. 62: cum magis ptrspicuum sit . In 2,44 adsensu omnium dixi\ Ad Q. Fr. 2, 3, 6: Balbus ends this section on the note with magno adsensu omnium. Balbus, like Velwhich he here begins: esse igitur deos ita leius (1, 43), starts with the doctrine of ptrspicuum est ut, etc. consensus omnium. caelum suepcximua: cf. Enn. Ann. Ennius: in the Tbjestes [from which 159 Vahlcn: caelum <su>spexit stel/isful- Tusc. 1, 107; 3, 26, quotes]. 345 Vahlen; gtntibus apturn. this verse is also quoted in 2, 65; 3,10; 3, numen praeatantiseimae mentis: "a 40: sublime candens, quern invocant omnes magnificent phrase, which seems to cm- lovem; Fest. p. 400 L. [for invocant reading body at once the best of Greek philoso­ vacant]; Apul. De Μundo, 33; Prob. in phy and of Roman religion" (W. W. Eel. 6, 31, p. 333 Hagen [reading vacant]. Fowler, Roman Ideas of Deity (1914), 50). Ennius is here translating an unassigned Numen in Cicero has regularly the mean­ fragment of Euripides (941 Nauck; ing of a property of one or more gods Schncidcwin thought it from the An· (especially frequent being numen dsorum; tiope): οράς τόν ύψοΰ τόνδ* άπειρον αΙΟέc.g., 1, 3; 2, 95; 3, 92); cf. F. Pfister in ρα / καΐ γην πέριξ ΙχονΟ' ύγραϊς έν P.-W. 17 (1937), 1275, 17-19. In Augus­ άγκάλαις; / τούτον νόμιζε Ζήνα, τόνδ' ήtan literature numen begins to mean γοΰ θεόν, a favorite passage, for which "deity," often vaguely and impersonally Nauck cites sixteen quotations, and conceived (cf. H. J. Rose in Harv, tbeol. which Cicero himself renders in 2, 65, Rev. 28 (1935), 237-257), and the present below; cf. also Democrit. ap. Bus. Pr. passage, with its echo in 3, 10, appears Bv. 13, 13, 27: ού νυν αέρα καλέομεν ol as a possible transition, since it may mean "Ελληνες πάντα Ζευς μυείται; Hdt. cither "that there is some will belonging 1,131 [of the Persians]: τον κύκλον πάντα to a transcendent intelligence" (pos­ του ούρανοΰ Δία χαλέοντες [cf. Strab. sessive genitive) or "that there is some 15, 3, 13]; Enn. Epicbarm. 54-58 Vahlcn: power possessing transcendent intelli­ istic est is Iupiter quern dico, quern Graeci gence" (Rack ham's translation, con­ vocant I aerem, etc.; Pacuv. 87-93 Ribbeck: struing the genitive as descriptive). 87-88: hoc vide, circum supraque quod comquo: with cither of the interpretations pltxu contintt f ttrram; 90 [quoted in 2, 92, in the previous note numen is too abstract below]: id quod nostri caelum memorant, Grai perbibent aetbera); Lucr. 5, 318-319: and impersonal to permit here the abla­ tive of agent (a quo), hence the ablative denique iam tuere hoc, circum supraque quod of means is used, as in 2, 16: id quo ilia omnem / contintt amplexu terram; Chryconficiuntur [where see n. on id quo]; 3,10: sippus in 1, 40, above: cuthera esse eum numen quo haec regantur; Har. Res p. 19:quern homines lovem appellant; Strab. 16, 2, deorum numint omnia regi; also some cases35 [the belief of Moses]: είη γαρ εν τοΰτο in which natura is similarly used in the μόνον θεός το περιέχον ήμας δπαντας καΐ abbtive; and Aug. De catecbi^· R*d- 20: γην καΙΟάλατταν, δ καλοϋμεν ούρανόν και verbum dei quo reguntur .. . angeli; Bocth.κόσμονκαίτήν τώνδντων φύσιν; Sen. Ν. Consol. 2, mctr. 8, 29-30: si vestros animosQ. 1, pracf. 13; 2, 45, 3 [of Iuppitcr]: vis ilium vocare mundum non fallen s; ipse enim amor / quo caelum regitur regat.

548

2,4

omnes l Iovem' — ilium vero et Iovem et dominatorem rerura et omncs om. Ο est boc quod vidts totum, partthus suis inditusEnn. Ipbig. 217; Ace. 396 Ribbcck [quo­ et st sustintns tt sua; Luc. 9, 580: lupiter ted in 2, 89, below]; and twice by Cicero est quodcumqut vides, quodcumque [al. quo-in verse translations (2, 65, below; Tusc. cumqut] moveris; Cornut. N.D. 9; Epiact. 2, 24), as well as in prose, e.g., 2, 4 4 ; 2, 1, 3; Max. Tyr. 11,12a: ει «έ έξαοΟενεΐς 101; Div. 2, 67; Tusc. 1, 40; 1, 102. προς τήν του πατρός καΐ δημιουργού θέαν, Sublime here and at 2, 165, is defended by άρκα σοι τα £ργα έν τω παφόντι 6ρ5ν; W. Baehrcns in Giotto, 15 (1926), 56. Min. Fcl. 18, 11; Tcrt. Apol. 17; Schol. candens: this verb appears thrice and //. 15, 188; Etym. At. s.v. εύδιος; Orion, the adjective candidus four times in the p. 68; A. S. Pease in Harv. tbtol. Rev. 34 extant fragments of Ennius; cf. Medea, (1941), 163-200. I. Hcinemann, Posei- 280: Sol, qui candentem in caelo sublimat donios" mttapbjs. Scbr. 2 (1928), 172, facem. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 15, n. 6, suggests that Cicero may here have sub­ compares with the phrase the repeated stituted the line of Ennius for the lines words πανκρατές γόνους in the late Doric of Euripides which Posidonius may have hymn to Dictacan Zeus, found at Paquoted. On the philosophic idea here laikastro in Crete (R. C. Bosanquct in expressed see B. Schlesingcr, Uber pbilos. Ann. Brit. Scb. Atb. 15 (1909), 343-347), Einflusst bti dtn rom. Dramtn-Dicbitrn d. passim. rtp. Ztit (1910), 23-26; A. B. Cook, Ztus, quern: attracted from the gender of 1 (1914), on Zeus as the god of the bright boc to that of the predicate Iovem; cf. R. sky; on pp. 10-11 he remarks "in this Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. expressive sentence the poet has caught lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 38-39, who cite and fixed for us the religious thought Lucr. 4, 132: in boc caelo qui dicitur aer. of the Italians in its transitional phase. invocant: = vocant [read by Festus]; Behind him is the divine sky, in front cf. Curt. 3, 11, 25: reginas . . . alitnis nothe Skygod lupiter." Observe also the minibus invocantts; 10, 5, 9: Macedones op­ epithets applied to Zeus (atO (ε)ρίου, etc.); timum ac fortissimum regem invocantts. 3, 11, e.g., Anted. Cr. et Lat. cd. Schoell and below, makes the meaning clear here: Studcmund, 1 (1886), 264-265; K. F. H. quasi vero quisquam nostrum istum potius Bruchmann, Epitbtta Deorum quae apud quam Capitoiinum Iovem appellet. Pottas Cr. ieguntur (1893), 123. ilium vero: emphatic. hoc: cf. 2, 65: txstcrabor hoc quod luctt; Iovem: though popular etymology Plaut. Ampb. 543: lucescit boc iam [cf. Ter. might connect luppiter with iuvans pater Haut. 410); Cure. 182; M.G. 218: luctt (cf. 2, 64, below), which Schomann boc; Enn. Ttlam. 326 Vahlcn: hoc lumen thinks is hinted at here, modern etymol­ candidum claret mihi; Pacuv. 87 Ribbcck ogists relate it to the Greek Ζευς, Sans­ [quoted in the previous note]; Cic. Tusc. krit dyiuspiti, etc., and find in it a deity 1, 43: dividat omne caelum boc; 1 Catil. 15:of the clear sky; cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 bate lux .. . aut buius caeli spiritus esst (1914), 1-62; A. Waldc-J. B. Hofmann, iucundus; Virg. G. 1, 242: bic vertex nobis Lat. etym. Worttrb*. (1937), 732. On semper sublimis; also the Greek ούτοσί. Cicero's use of the distinctly Roman sublime: Festus (s.v. sublimtm) and Iuppittr to represent the Stoic deity cf. Paulus read sublimtm or sublimtnt the latter W. W. Fowler, Roman Ideas of Deity of which, though less well attested, is (1914), 51-52. defended by F. Ritschl in Rh. Mus. 1 dominatorem: the earliest of many (1850), 556 = Opusc. 2, 462-469. Sublime instances in Latin (cf. Tbts. Ling. Lat. 5 is here probably the rather dignified (1934), 1882-1884), Cicero also being the adverb ("on high" or "aloft") used by first ιο use (/«». 1, 2) the feminine domi-

2, 5

549

omnia regentem et, ut idem x Ennius, 'patrem divumque hominumque', et praestantem ac praepotentema deum? Quod qui dubitet, haud 3 sane intellego cur non idem sol sit an nullus sit 4 dubitare possit. 5 Quid 6 enim est hoc illo evidentius ? Quod nisi cognitum conprehensumque animis β haberemus, non tarn 1

A1

ut idemjem* (ex enim? A) ■ praeponentem O l ■ haud] aut Bl annulus * sit add. Μ · quid codd., qui mg. Lamb. · animo Ol

natrix. With the phrase cf. Apul. D* Deo Dio Chrys. 36, 32; Aristid. Or. 1, pp. 6 Socr. 3, p. 124: quorum parentem, qui omniumand 10 Dindorf; Max. Tyr. 35, 1; 41, 1; Arr. Epictet. 1, 3, 1; 1, 19, 12; Clem. rerum dominator atque auctor est. motu: deteriores here read nutu [cf. Pro Protr. 2, 32, 4; Porphyr. De Pbil. ex Orac. 2, p. 145 Wolff; [Clem.] Recognit. 10, 23; Sex. Rose. 131: Iuppiter Optimus Maximus cuius nutu et orbi trio caelum terra mariaqueThemist. Or. 10, p. 132 b Hardouin; reguntur; //. 1, 528; Virg. Aen. 9, 1061; Iambi. Vit. Pjtb. 39; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. yet for the well attested motu cf. 1, 100: 2, 29; Ammon. in Porphyr. Isag. p. 81, quae bate ... moveret, regeret, guberntt; Ac.9-10 Bussc; Stob. vol. 4, pp. 270-271 2, 119: omnia moderetur, moveat, regat; Hcnse; Diog. Ep. 41, p. 256 Herchcr; Varr. ap. Aug. CD. 4, 31: qui crediderunt and on this general question of the father­ turn esse animam motu ac ratione mundum hood of god A. Dictcrich, Eine Mithrasgubernantem. Goethe thinks that it was liturgie (1903), 134-156; L. R. Farnell. Higher Aspects of Gr. Re/. (1912), 93; natural for the Stoics to appeal to this G. M. Calhoun in Trans. Am. pbilol. notion, even though their doctrine of the Assoc. 66 (1935), 1-17; M. P. Nilsson, aether as the all-moving and vitalizing "Vatcr Zeus," in Forscb. u. Fortscbr. 1 principle in the world is far removed Feb., 1938. 40; id., in Arcb. f Re/ig. 35 from any popular and naive views. idem Ennius: Ann. 175; 581 Vahlcn; (1938), 156-171; H. Hause, Gott baben in 2, 64, below, the phrase is said eo be (1939), 79. praesentem ac praepotentem: note used a poetis; cf. Μ in. Fcl. 19, 1: audio poetas quoque unum patrem divum atque bo-the alliteration and rhyme combined; cf. minum praedicantes. The phrase renders 2, 7: praedictiones .. . praesensionts. On πατήρ ανδρών re θεών re (//. 1, 544; al.; praepotens cf. 2, 77; Dip. 2, 42: rerum om­ Diod. 1, 12, 2), or, more exactly, θεών πά­ nium praepotentem Iovem; Legg. 1, 33: praeτερ' ήδέ και ανδρών (Hcs. Theog. 47). potenti deo. Enn. Ann. 580 has a variant: divumque qui dubitet: cf. 2, 93: boc qui existimat bominumque pater rex; Virgil (Aen. 1, 65; [existimet of some deteriores] fieri poiuisse, al.) phrases: divum pater atque bominum rex non inttlltgo cur non idem puttt, etc. or (Aen. 11, 725): bominum sator atque sol sit an nullus sit: stronger than deorum. Father is here used, not in the sol nt necne; cf. 1, 61: nu/li esse. physical sense, but rather of one in a 5. quid enim: for the phrase cf. 3, 37; relation like that of the paterfamilias; cf. 3, 44; J. N. Madvig, Opusc. acad. (1887), Aristot. Etb. Nic. 8, 12, 1160 b 25-27: 616, n. 2; H. Mcrguet, Lex. ξ. d. pbilos. εντεύθεν 8c καΐ "Ομηρος τόν Δία πατέρα Scbr. Cic. 3 (1894), 311-312. Lambinus's προσαγορεύει · πατρική γαρ αρχή βούλε- qui enim est is hardly necessary. ται ή βασιλεία είναι; Philo, De Prov. 2, p. evidentius: in Cicero limited to the 53 Auchcr. For other allusions to the philosophical works; e.g., 3, 9; Ac. 2, 18; father of gods and men cf. Hcs. Op. 59; 2, 46; Am. 27; Tim. 31; L. Laurand, £t. Diod. 1, 12, 2; Liv. 8, 6, 5; Ον. Λ/. 14, sur le style des ώscours de Cic. 1» (1925), 83. 807; Phacdr. 3, 17, 10; Cornut. N.D. 9; cognitum conprehensumque: cf.

2, 5

550

stabilis opinio pcrmancret nee confirmaretur1 diuturnitate * temporis nee una cum saeclis ' aetatibusque hominum inveterare potuisset. Etenim videmus ceteras4 opiniones fictas atque vanas diuturnitate extabuisse. Quis enim hippocentaurum fuisse aut Chimaeram putat, quaeve anus tarn excors inveniri potest quae ilia 4

1 confirmatur Nl, cctcros A1

conformaretur O*

1 , 1 : percept urn . . . et cognitum; Ac. 2, 18: perceptum ... cognitumque; 2, 2 3 : percepti et cogniti; and, for the process of comprebensio (κατάληψις), cf. 1, 114, n. (conprebende . . . animo); 2, 147: consequentium rtrum cum primit coniwtctio et conprebensio; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 133. conprehensum . . . haberemus: a construction especially associated with colloquial Latin and developing into the auxiliary verbs in the Romance langua­ g e s ; cf. R. K u h n c r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 763. Animis is here probably instrumental. stabilis o p i n i o : cf. 2, 2, n. (stabilem certamque sententiam); Min. Fel. 8, 1: maneat tamen fir ma consensio. Against this Stoic use of consensus cf. 3, 11: grave etiam argumtntum tibi videbatur quod opinio de dis inmortalibus et omnium esset et cottidie cresceret; placet igitur tantas res opinione stuitorum iudicari? Opinio = δόξα. diuturnitate t e m p o r i s : cf. Fin. 2, 8 7 ; Ac.2,U9; Lact. Inst. 7 , 2 0 , 9 ; A u g . CD. 2 1 , 4 ; also L. G u c u n i n g in Nova et Ve­ tera, 7 (1925), 340-341; J. V o g t , Ciceros Glaube an Rom (1935), 42, n., o n the im­ portance attached by the Stoics t o per­ sistent and developing beliefs; Min. Fel. 6, 3 : bine perpetuus venerationis tenor mansit quae ionga aetate non infringitur sed augetur. una c u m s a e c l i s : cf. Fin. 5, 5 5 : adu­ ltscit una cum aetatibus. inveterare: invetero (like veiero) is else­ where always transitive, hence some editors here prefer inveterari [read by some deteriores] or inveterascere of J. Forchhammcr (Nordisk Tidskr.f. Filol. 5 (1880), 40), Mayor also objecting that invetero{r) in this sense is not used before

■ diuturnitates Bl

■ saeclis] caelis

Bl

Pliny. Yet the participle imettratus o c c u r s in Tusc. 3 , 3 5 ; Fam. 3 , 9, 4 ; 16, 2 3 , 2 ; Att. 14, 15, 1; Pbil. 5, 3 1 ; and the best ms testimony (as well as the r h y t h m i c c a d e n c e ; cf. L. Ha vet, Man. de crit. verbale (1911), 95) favors inveterare. T o eliminate from Cicero all seme/ dicta w o u l d be unjustifiable. e x t a b u i s s e : figuratively only h e r e . h i p p o c e n t a u r u m : cf. 1, 105, a n d n. (bippocentauro). C h i m a e r a m : cf. 1, 108, and n. (Cbimaerae). q u a e v e a n u s tarn e x c o r s : cf. 1, 5 5 , n . (anicu/is); Div. 2, 141: an tu censes ullam anum tarn deliram fuisse ut somniis credere/ [and Pease's n . ] ; Tusc. 1, 10; 1, 1 1 : quis enim est tarn excors quern ista moveant; 1, 4 8 : quae est anus tarn de/ira qui timeat ista quae vos videlicet, ή pbysica non didicissetis, timeretis, Acberunsia temp/a, etc.; De Domo, 4 8 ; Har. Resp. 19: quis est tarn vecors qui . . . deos esse non sentiat; Phil. 5, 5: hoc qui non vrdet excors; Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 27: quis enim tarn dement; Hicr. Ε p. 51, 5, 1: quis tarn vecors et stolidus hoc recipiat ut; In Hier. 3, 70, 4 ; A u g . C. D. 5, 7 : quis enim est tarn excors ut audeat dicere; C. Faust. 1 2 , 3 7 : quis etstt tarn excors ut . . . putartt. T h e heart is here the scat of intellectual r a t h e r than e m o t i o n a l processes; cf. Tusc. 1 , 1 8 : aliis tor ipsum animus videtur, ex quo excordes, vecordes, Concordes; Pease on Dip. 2, 37, n. (excordem Caesarem). F. Cumont, After Life in Rom. Paganism (1922), 174-175, assumed the imagery of hell as seen in G r e c o - R o m a n literature and art to be Oriental in origin, b u t most scholars have considered it a G r e e k in­ v e n t i o n ; cf. t h e w o r k s cited by A . T u r y n in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 73 (1942),

2,5 3 1 5 , η. 27; to which add Ε. Rohdc, Psyche, 2* (1907), 435, s.v. H6llenstrafen\ M. P. Niisson in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 36 (1943), 267. Three of the most famous sinners punished in Hades, Tantalus, Tityus, and Sisyphus, are already de­ scribed in Od. 11, 576-600, and others, such as Ixion and the Danaids (cf. [Plat.] Axiocb. 371e; Lucr. 3, 980-997; Attna, 80-83; [Clem.] Homil. 5, 6; 6, 2 2 ; Schol. Pind. Ol. 1, 97a; Myth. Vat. 2, 103-106; E . Rohde, op. cit.t 1* (1907), 318, η . 4),

were later added to the canon. Works o f a n , such as the famous paintings by Polygnotus in the Lesche at Delphi (Paus. 1 0 , 2 8 , 1 — 1 0 , 31, 12), by Nicias (G. Lippold in P.-W. 17 (1936), 339), and by other painters (Dem. C. Aristog. 1 , 6 3 : μεθ* ών δ' ol ζωγράφοι τους άσββεΐς έν Αΐδου γράφουσιν; Plaut. Capt. 9989 9 9 : vidi ego midta saepe picta, quae Acherunti fitrent / cruciamenta; Lact. Plac. in Stat. Tbeb. 4, 516), South Italian painted vases (A. Winkler, Darstellsatgen d. Unterwtlt auj unterital. Vase» {Bresl. pbilol. Abb. 3 , 5 (1888)), with references to punish­ ment only, not to future blessedness ( V . D . Macchioro, From Orpbeus to Paul (1930), 108; G. Meautis, Uame belleniqut (1932), pi. xliv-xlv), Etruscan t o m b paintings of Charon, etc. (cf. W. W. Fowler, Rtlig. Exp. of tbe Rom. People (1911), 392-395; C. Bailey, Phases in tbe Rtlig. of one. Rome (1932), 219; 319, n. 66), may well have affected popular views even more than did literary descriptions. Monographs περί των έν ΑΓδου, etc., axe attributed to Democritus (H. Diels, Frag. d. Vorsokr. no. 55 B, 0-1, to which add Hippocr. X X I I I , 775 Kiihn), Anti-

ethenes (Diog. L. 6, 17), and Heraelides Ponticus (Diog. L. 5, 87), and many arc the casual references elsewhere. In Cicero himself cf. Inv. 1, 46: buius modi sunt probabilia ; impiis apud inferos potnas esse praeparatas\ 4 Catil. 8: ut aliqua invitaformido improbis esset proposita, apud inferos eiusmodi quaedam illi antiqui supplicia impiis constituta esse voluerunt, quod videlicet intellegebant his remotis non esse mortem ipsam per timescendam [see Polyb. 6, 56, 1 2 ] ; Fin. 5, 3 1 ; Tusc. 1, 10-11; 1, 36-37; 4, 3 5 ; Phil. 14, 3 2 ; G. Stoerling, £ « « / / . Citeron.

551

ad Rtlig. spectantes (1894), 33-38. Platonic passages are Rtp. 1, 330 d-c; 3, 386 b ; Ltgg. 10, 904 d; Pbatdo, 113 e. Disbelief in the survival of the soul naturally freed Epicureans from such fears; cf. Epic. Κύριαι Δόξαι, 12; Lucr. 1, 110-111; 3, 25-40; 3 , 79-93; 3. 978-1023 [sec Serv. Aen. 6, 596; II Myth. Vat. 105]; Philodcm. De Morte% 17, fr. 7, p. 147 Kuipcr; [Virg.] Cul. 270-277; Sen. Ep. 24, 18: non sum tarn inept us ut Epicuream cantilenam hoc loco persequar et dicam vanos esse inftrorum metus; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 8; 2 7 ; 30; D i o g . Oenoand. fr. 16, p. 22 William: φοβούμαι γαρ ουδέν δια τους Τιτυοΰς χαί τους Ταντάλους ους άναγράφουσιν έν "Αδου τινές; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 1, 19; Lact. Inst. 3, 17, 4 2 ; 7, 7, 1 3 ; Liban. Declam. 14, 39 [Tantalus, Sisyphus, Ixion, and Tityus mentioned as typical]; Hicr. In Eccl. p. 461 Vail.; Procl. in Plat. Rep. p. 382 Bas. (Usener, Epicurea, 172, no. 229). But Stoics and others also pro­ tested against the terrors ascribed to hell, and by Cicero's time the enlight­ ened disbelieved in them, save as a con­ venient means for keeping the populace in restraint; cf. 1, 86, above; Polyb. 6, 56, 11-12: έπεί δέ πάν πλήθος έστιν έλαφρόν χαί πλήρες επιθυμιών παρανόμων . . . . λείπεται τοις άδηλοις φόβοις χαί τη τοιαύτη τραγωδία τά πλήθη συνέχειν. διόπερ ol πα­ λαιοί δοκοΰσί μοι τάς περί θεών εννοίας καΐ τάς υπέρ των έν $δου διαλήψεις . . . είς τά πλήθη παρεισαγαγεϊν, πολύ δέ μάλ­ λον ol νϋν εική χαί άλόγως έχβάλλειν αυ­ τά ; Diod. 1, 2, 2: ή τών έν $δου μυθολογία τήν ύπόθεσιν πεπλασμένην έχουσα πολλά συμβάλλεται τοις άνθρώποις προς εύσέβειαν χαί δικαιοσύνην; 1 , 9 6 , 5 ; Sail. Catil.52, 13; Sen. Ep. 82, 16; Dial. 6, 19, 4 : cogita nullit difwutum malii adfici; ilia qua» nobis inferos faciunt terribiles fabulas esse . .. luserunt ista poetae et vanis nos agitavert terroribus\ N. Q. 5, 15, 4 ; Plut. Non posse suaviter; 2 5 ; 27: ταϋτα μέν . . . ού πάνυ πολλοί δεδίασι, μητέρων βντα και τιτθών δόγματα χαί λόγους μυθώδεις; De Virt. mor. 10; De Stoic. Repugn. 15; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 66-70; Juv. 2, 149-153: esse aliquos manes et subterranea regna / et contum et Stygio ranas in gurgite nigras / . . . / nee pueri credunt, nisi qui nondum aere lavantur, / ltd tu vera puta; 13, 49-52; Arr. Epict. 3,

552

2,6

quae quondam l credebantur apud inferos portenta extimescat? Opinionis * enim commenta delet dies, naturae iudicia confirmat. Itaque et in nostro populo et in ceteris deorum cultus religionumque sanctitates existunt in dies maiores atque meliores. 6 Idque evenit non 8 temere nee 4 casu, sed quod et* praesentes· saepc 1 q u e n d a m (?) F1 ■ opinionis Hy opiniones C , opinione A, o p i n i o n u m iVOB* .FM/ 1 , o p i n i o n c m BXFXMX * n o n add. Ο * ncc] n o n N, ne AM * quod Ct] q u o d NO · praesentes At praesentiam Η NOB (in ras.) FM

13, 1 5 ; Tert. Apol. 4 7 : ridemur predi­ cantes dtum iudicaturum. sic tnim tt pottae tt pbilosopbi tribunal apud inferos ponunt. tt gt~ btnnam si commintmur .. . decachimtamur [and parallels cited by J. Ε. Β. M a y o r ] ; J u l . Val. 1 Rtsp. Dind. p . 181 K u b l e r ; Schol. E u r . Hippo/. 191-192; Pbotn. 810; C.I.L. VI, 14672 (8156 Dessau): ούκ ίστι έν "Α8ου πλοΐον, ού πορθμεΰς Χ ά ­ ρων, / ούκ Αίακος κλειδούχος, ουχί Κέρ­ β ε ρ ο ς κύων, κτλ.; also, in general, L. Ruhl, Dt Mortuorum ludicioy 1 (1903); O . G r u p p c , Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1017-1024; C. Pascal, Lt credence d'o/trttomba, 1 (1912), 192-201; 2 (1912). 101107; E. N o r d e n 2 ed. of Virg. Atn. 6 (1916), 3 ; O . J. T o d d in CI. Journ. 41 (1945), 65, n. 128, w h o suggests that disbelief of the educated in such t o r m e n t s led Virgil t o shorten and soften his ac­ c o u n t of the u n d e r w o r l d in the Sixth Atntid. Is Balbus perhaps here trying t o s h o w that the Stoics were n o m o r e superstitious about the u n d e r w o r l d than were the Epicureans, t h o u g h the latter posed as the advocates of advanced views? a p u d inferos portenta: cf. 2, 14: praeter naturam . .. porttntis. Apud inft­ ros (cf. 3, 43) is regular for the under­ w o r l d ; cf. ProC/utnt. 1 7 1 ; also των κ ά τ ω or των έν 58ου; Κ. Lattc in P.-tt 7 . 9 (1916), 1541-1543. These punishments increase in n u m b e r , variety, intensity, and appropriateness t h r o u g h the different apocalypses from H o m e r t o D a n t e . o p i n i o n i s . . . c o m m e n t a : cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 6 2 : αϊ ψευδείς δόξαι καΐ πρόσκαιροι φάσεις ούκ έπί πλεϊον παρεκτείνουσιν, άλλα συντελευτώσιν έκεί-

νοις ων χάριν έφυλάττοντο . . . ή δ έ γ ε των θεών έννοια και έξ αΙώνος ήν καΐ εις αΙώνα διαμένει, έξ αυτών, ώς εΙκός, τ ω ν γιγνομένων μαρτυρουμένη. d i e s : of the passage of t i m e ; cf. Div. 1, 1 3 1 ; Tusc. 3 , 3 5 ; Fam. 5, 16. 6 ; Pro Clutnt. 8 1 ; Liv. 2, 45, 2. naturae i u d i c i a : the appeal t o φ ύ σ ι ς is natural t o Stoicism. confirmat: recalling confirmare fur above. noatro p o p u l o . . . c e t e r i s : cf. Div. 1 , 3 : ut omit tarn ceteros popu/ost nosier, etc.; Rtp. 3 , 2 4 : ut iam omittam alios, nosier bic popu/us, ttc. r e l i g i o n u m . . . s a n c t i t a t e s : an u n u ­ sual expression, since Cicero u s u a l l y coordinates the t w o t e r m s ; e.g., 1, 3 ; \ t 14; Post Rtd. in Stn. 34. m a i o r e s acque m e l i o r e s : yet c o n t r a s t the less optimistic expressions i n , 8 1 - 8 2 ; 2,9; b u t cf. 3 , 5 : nostrae civitatis quat numquam proftcto sine summa placatione deorum inmor/a/ium fanta esse potuisset. 6. n o n t e m e r e n e e c a s u : cf. 2 9 4 - 2 115; Div. 2, 15; 2, 1 4 1 ; Fat. 6 ; Tusc 1* 118; Off. 1, 103; D i o Chrys. 12, 3 9 : ού κατά πλάνην ο ύ δ έ ώ ς ί τ υ χ ε ν ; Η . B i n d e r , Dio Cbrysostomus u. Posidonius (1905), 2 3 * w h o rinds the source of C i c e r o ' and* D i o in Posidonius. et praesentes: anticipating a c o r r e l ­ ative tt before pratdictiones in 2, 7, b u t intervening details i n t e r r u p t ; cf. Div 1, 111 (and Pease's n.J; 1, 114; Tusc. 3 , 5;' 3 , 6 3 ; Off. 1, 142 [and o t h e r cases c i t e d by M a d v i g , 3 cd. of Dt Fin:bus (1876), 788-792]. O n such thcophanics cf. 1, 4 6 : quae enim forma alia occurrit umquam aut vigilanti eta quam aut dormien/i; 2, 1 6 6 :

2, 6

553

d i 1 vim suam declarant, ut et apud * Rcgillum bcllo Latinorum, cum A. Postumius dictator cum * Octavio Mamilio 4 Tusculano proclio dimicaret, in nostra 6 acie Castor et Pollux ex equis pugnare 1 dii uim A (in ras.), diui HNOBFAI * ct apud] a p u d Μ om. B*FAf * mamilio N, mamillio cett. ■ n o s t r o Bl

ipsorum deorum saepe praesentiae, qualts supra commemoravi; C. Picard in Xenia: bommage ά Tuniv. not. dt Grice (1912), 6 7 - 8 4 ; F. Pfistcr in P.-W. 4 S u p p l b d . (1924), 277-323; F . Bcvan, Sibyls and Seers (1929), 68-98. In Har. Rtsp. 62 Cicero denies such: nolite enim id pu/are accidere posse quodinfabulis saepe videtis fieri, ut deus aliqm dtlapsus di catlo coetus bominum adeat, versetur in ierris, cum bominibus conloquatur; cf. Xcn. Mem. 4, 3 , 13-14. Pbantasmata Castorum are explicitly decried b y Tert. Apol. 22. a p u d R c g i l l u m : a phrase twice re­ peated when this statement is answered a t 3 , 1 1 , and referring not t o the t o w n of t h a t name a m o n g the Sabines but t o Lake Rcgillus, which Liv. 2, 19, 3, describes as in agro Tusculano and which m o d e r n scholars have identified with a crater near Frascati called Pantaro Sccco ( E . Weiss in P.-W. 1A (1920), 4 7 2 ; T . Ash by, Rom. Campagna (1927), 148). There A . P o s t u m i u s the dictator (cf. F . L u b k e r J . GcfTckcn-E. Zicbarth, Reallexikon d. ki. Alt.· (1914), 849) and T. A e b u t i u s , magister equitum in 499 (or, as others h o l d , 496) defeated Latin forces allied w i t h T a r q u i n i u s Superbus (Liv. 2 , 1 9 , 3 — 2 , 20, 13), and the news of the battle w a s b r o u g h t t o R o m e by the D i o s c u r i ; cf. Tusc. 1, 2 8 : Tyndaridae fratres, qui non modo adiu/ores in proeliis victoriae popull Romans sed etiam nuntii fuisse perbibentur. Livy mentions a temple as vowed by P o s t u m i u s t o Castor, but says n o t h i n g of the t h c o p h a n y ; yet cf. D i o n . Hal. Ant. 6, 13, 1-3 [the Dioscuri b o t h aid in the battle and water their horses at a foun­ tain near the temple of Vesta at R o m e ] ; Val. Max. 1, 8, 1; Plut. Coriol. 3, 4 ; Aem. Paul. 2 5 , 1 ; Frontin. Strat. 1 , 1 1 , 8 : Asdus Postumius proelio, quo cum Latinss conflixit, oblata specie duorum in equis iuvenum animos suorum erexit, Pollucem et Castorem adesse

· cuna AlBx(f),

a

dicens ax He proelium restitute, Min. Fel. 7, 2 ; Flor. 1, 5, 1 1 , 4 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 7, 9 ; Auct. De Vir. ill. 16, 3 ; Pacat. Panegyr. Tbeod. 39, 4 ; Nazar. Panegyr. Const. 15, 4 ; A m m . Marc. 28, 4, 11. F o r this use of apud cf. 2, 8, n. (apud Trasumenum). J. Zinglcr, De Cic. Historico (1900), 25-26, thinks the historical cxcmpla in this passage so similar t o those in the first b o o k of the De Divinatione as to in­ dicate a c o m m o n source. O n t h e use of apud cf. D o u g a n and Henry o n Tusc. 4,49. O c t a v i o M a m i l i o : chief man at T u s c u l u m , son-in-law of Tarquinius Su­ perbus, w h o m he attempted in the Latin War t o restore t o R o m e . Much ms evi­ dence here favors the rarer spelling Mamillio (as in C.I.L. V . 7 1 6 4 ; V I . 2 1 8 9 5 ; X , 6674 (Dessau 2020); but cf. W. Schulzc, Zur Gescb. lat. Eigennamen (1904), 442, and Att. 9, 10, 3, where Cicero says: male Tarquinius, qui .. . Octavium Mamilium contra patriam . .. petiit. O n the details of the battle cf. F . Miinzcr in P.-W. 14 (1928), 955-956. Caator et P o l l u x : saviors in dangers of battle and of the sea; cf. 2, 62, n. (Castor et Pollux)', Horn. Hymn. 33, 6-7: σωτήρας τέκε παΐδας έπιχΟονίων ανθρώ­ πων / ώκυπόρων τβ ν ι ω ν ; Thcocr. 2 2 , 5 - 9 : Λακεδαιμονίους $ύ' αδελφούς, / ανθρώ­ π ω ν σωτήρας επί ζυρού ήδη έόντων, / ί π ­ πων θ' αίματόεντα ταρασσομένων καθ* δμιλον, / νηών θ', at δυνοντα καΐ ούρανον είσανιόντα / άστρα βιαζόμεναι χαλεποϊς ένέκυρσαν άήταις; Plut. De Fat. in Orb. 30, 944 d : σωτήρες fv τε πολέμοις καΐ κατά θάλατταν έπιλάμπουσιν; Polyaen. Strat. 1, 4 1 , 1 ; 6 , 1 , 3 ; perhaps Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 5, p . 344, 10-12 Dicls; J. M . Paton, De Cultu Dioscurorum apud Graecost 1 (1894), 34-36; E . Bethe in P.-W. 5 (1905), 1094-1095; G . Radkc, Die Bedeutung d. weissen u. d. sebwar^en Faroe i.

554

2,6

visi sunt, et reccntiore memoria idem Tyndaridacl Persem * victum nuntiaverunt. P.* enim Vatienus,4 avus huius adulescentis, 1 tyrannide Ml ■ persen dttt. Rom., perseum Ο · publius HNOM, publilius AGB*Fl, puplilius Bl * uatienus AHNOBtFMtuaiCicnus Bl, uatinius dett. Hein.

Ku/t u. Braucb d. Gr. u. Rom. (1936), 12, 387) from battle to battle—e.g., from the n. 51. At times they aid individuals, as Sagra to Lake Regillus—and across in a famous incident of Simonides (De Greek foundations (Locri, Tusculum) by Or. 2, 353; Val. Max. 1, 8, ext. 7; Suid. Ardca to Rome; for the Italian towns a.v. Σιμωνίδης)) and as deities of healing cf. M. Albert, op. at. In Germany the (J. R. Harris, Tbe Cult of the heavenly TwinsAlci were by the Romans equated with (1906), 50-54), but more often armies or the Dioscuri (Tac. Germ. 43, 4), and into crews. For their services at sea cf. M. the Middle Ages analogous twins con­ Albert, Lt culte de Castor et Pollux en tinue to appear; cf. J. R. Harris, Dios­ Italie (1883), 54-06; K. Jaislc, Die Dios- curi in the Cbristian Legends (1903); H. kurer als Retter ^ur See (1907); Pease on Grogoire, Saints jumeaux et dieux cavaliers Dip. 1, 75, n. (ste//aeque)\ L. Wcniger in in Bib/, bagiogr. orient. 9 (1905), 66-75; Arcb. f. Religionswiss. 22 (1923), 54-56. J. R. Harris, Tbe Cult oftbe heavenly Twins In battle they usually appeared myste­ (1906), 63-134; S. dcr Nerscssian, L'ilriously in the midst of the fray and as lustr. du roman de Barlaam etfoasapb (1937), mysteriously vanished afterward; for 164. other cases cf. Div. 1, 75; 2 Maccab. 3, ex equie: cf. Pro Cluent. 175 [in some 25-26 (where they are taken into Hebrew mss]: cecidisse ex equo; Li v. 1, 12, 9: ex tradition]; F. Dcnekcn, De Tbeoxeniis equo ... Mettius pugnabat \ also Caes. B.G. (1881). 7, n. 1; A. Furtwanglcr in Ro- 1,43,3: ex equis ut co//oquerentur; Ο v. Ars schcr, Ausf. Lex. s.v. Dioskuren (1886), am. 1, 210: ie/aque ab averso quae tacit bostis 1163-1164; F. Bethe in P.-W. 5 (1905), equo; Prop. 3, 11, 13; Juv. 5, 155; Plat. 1095. Rep. 1, 328 a: λαμπάς έσται προς έσπέρατν That these twin knightly sons of Zeus άφ' (ππων rfj θεώ; R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgare comparable not only to other mann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1* Egyptian and Greek pairs (cf. 3, 53, be­ (1912), 502. low; A. H. Krappe in Arcbiv f. Relig. 30 reccntiore memoria: cf. Legg. 1,4:/* (1933), 228-241) but also to the Indie recenti memoria. Αςνΐηβ, and so probably derive from an Tyndaridac: in Od. 11, 298-300 they Indo-European stratum of mythology are t he sons of King Tyndareus of Sparta, was first suggested by L. Myrianthcus, but Schol. Pind. Nem. 10, 150, says: I Die Acvins oder arischen Dioskuren (1876),μέν 'Ησίοδος αμφότερους [i.e., Castor and has been accepted by many scholars, and Pollux] Διός βίναι γβνΜλογιΐ, and e.g., L. R. Farnell, Gr. Hero Cults and elsewhere Hesiod calls them Dioscuri Ideas of Immortality (1921), 174; O. Huth, (Cato/, fr. 9 Kvelyn-White). fanus (1932), 84, n. 381 (considering Persem victum: cf. Div. 1, 103: L. their horses as water symbols, associated Pau/us consul iterurn, cum ei be/lum ut cum with the sea, lakes, rivers, and springs); rege Persegereret obtigissett etc.; C.I.L. XI, F. Chapouthier, Les Dioscures au service 1829 ( = Dessau 57): iterum cos. ut cum rege d'une de'esse (1935), 337, n. 3; J. R. Harris, < Per > se be/lum gereret a p< opulo / > ac­ op. cit.t 91 (comparing the Babylonian tus est. For the Latin forms of his name Gilgamesh and Eabani). C. Picard {Rev. cf. R. Kuhncr-F. Holzwcissig, Ausf. des it. lat. 17 (1939), 262; 367-390) finds Gram. d. lat. Spr. 1» (1912), 495-496. the original role of the Dioscuri to be The defeat of Perseus, King of Mace­ military and Greek; they advanced (p. donia, by L. Aemilius Paulus occurred

2, 6

555

cum e praefectura Reatina Romam venicnti noctu duo iuvcnes cum at Pydna on 22 June, 168 B.C. (E. Klcbs in P.- W. 1 (1894), 577). Plut. Aem. Paul. 2 4 , 2-3, says that the report of the battle reached Rome only on the fourth day thereafter, έν 8έ τη 'Ρώμη τοϋ δήμου 6εωροΰντος Ιππικούς αγώνας εξαίφνης ένέ πέσε λόγος είς τό πρώτον του θεάτρου μέρος ώς ΑΙμίλιος μεγάλη μάχη νενικηκώς Περσέα χαταστρέφοιτο σύμπασαν Μακεδονίαν . . . ό λόγος ουκ είχεν είς αρχήν άνελθεϊν βέβαιον, αλλ' έν πάσιν ομοίως έφαίνετο πλανώμενος, κτλ. n u n t i a v e r u n t : cf. Tusc. 1, 2 8 : Tyndaridae fraires, qui rum modo adiutores in proeliis victoria* populi Romans sede/iam nuntiifuisst perbibentur; Amm. Marc. 28, 4, 1 1 : ut Tyndaridas fralres torum susptxere mat ores, cum prisess Hits vietoris s indscatis gaudso etaut a complesstnt; Symm. Ep. 1, 95, 3 : Polluces gemini apud Iuturnae locum proelii secunda vulgarunt, etc. P. V a t i e n u e : the best mss here, as in 3 , 11; 3, 13, read Vatienus (or Vaciensis), which is followed by Nepotianus's epi­ t o m e of Val. Max. 1, 8. 1; Lact. Inst. 2, 7, 10; Epist. Pauli et Senecae, 7, p. 130 Barlow [cf. pp. 15, n.; 143, n.], but most editors, to reconcile the name with that o f the grandson, following Hcindorf's deteriores, emend to Vatinius. Yet nomina in -enus (usually of Etruscan origin) arc not rare (e.g., Labienus, Nasidienus), and -we find similar pairs, probably in the same gentes, e.g., Alfenus and Aifenius, Allienus and Allenius, Tettienus and Tettienius, Varenus and Varinius (the closest parallel), Vettienus and Vettenius, Vibienus and Vibtnnius. Hence I am em­ boldened to retain the ms reading. On the grandfather cf. Tyrrell and Purser, e d . of Cicero's Letters, 5 (1897), xlviiilvi. In 3, 11, below, he is characterized as bomini rustieo, hence it is unlikely that he was himself the praefectus, though Rackham renders "from Reate, of which he was governor." h u i u e a d u l c s c c n t i s : hie distinguishes one of a younger, still living, generation from a namesake of an older generation, like our term "Junior." Cf. the examples cited by Tbes. Ling. Lot. 6 (1938), 2723,

3-15; also the somewhat similar use in 1, 7 9 : buius collegae. This younger Va­ tinius was quaestor in 63 (in Vatin. 11) and consul in 47 (Macrob. Sat. 2, 3, 5, reciting jokes by Cicero on the brevity of his term of office). He was attacked by Cicero in 56 in an abusive speech (In Vatinsum) arising out of the trial of Scstius, at which he had been a witness for the prosecution. Mayor reckons that since he was quaestor in 63 he would have been under twenty at the supposed date of this dialogue, and hence prop­ erly called adulescens. praefectura R e a t i n a : Cicero classifies Italian towns into municipia, coloniae, and praefeeturat (Pro Sest. 3 2 ; Phil. 2, 58), and Festus (p. 233 M. = 262 L.) says: pratftcturae eat appellabantur in Italia in quibus et ius dicebatur et nundinae agebantur ; et trat quatdam earum R. P., neque tamen magistratus sues habebant. in fqua bis \legibus praefteti mittebantur quotamis qui ius dietrent, quorum genera fuerunt duo ; alterum . . . alterum in quas ibant quos praetor urbanus quotannis in qttaeque loea miserat legibus, ut Fundos . . . Reate . . . Arpinum aliaqut eonplura. On Reate as a praefectura sec also 3 Catil. 5: ex praefectura Reatina; Pro Scaur. 27; Val. Max. 1, 8, 1; C. I. L. IX, 4677 ( = Dessau 6543, of 27 B.C.): rippai L.f. cos. tert. <pr>aefectur. Reatin. pat row. The town was well known to Cicero through his legal ser­ vices to it (Pro Scaur. 27). Vatienus was returning to Rome by the Via Salaria (3, 11). d u o i u v c n e s : cf. O v . F. 1, 707-708: fratribus ilia deis fratres de gente deorum f circa Iuturnae composuere locus', Dion. Hal. 6, 13 (too long to quote); Val. Max. 1, 8, 1: item bello Macedonieo P. Vatinius Reatinat praefeeturat vir noctu urbem pttensexistimavit duos iuvenes excellentis format albis equis residentes obvios sibi factos nuntiare die qui praeterierat Persen rtgtm a Paulo capturn, quod cum senatui indicasstt, tamquam maiestotis tius tt amplitudinis vano strmont contemptor in careerem conseetus. postquam Pauli It tterts illo die Persen captum apparuit, et eustodia liberatus et insuper agro ac vaca36

556

2, 6

cquis albis dixissentl regcm Perscm * illo die captum,8 < c u m > 1 dixissent (dixis in ras.) A * persem (J, pcrscn HNO, perse AB captum Μ add. ipseque * < c u m > Vablen, Zeitscbr. f. J. ost. Gymn.

*ione donatus est. Castorem veto et Pollucem etiam illo tempore pro imperio populi Romans excubuisse cognitum est, quo ad locum lutumae suum equorumque sudorem abluent is visi sunt, iunctaqut fonti aedis eorum nullius bominum manu reserata pattdt; Flor. 1, 28, 14-15: eodem die quo victus est Perses in Macedonia Romae cognitum est; duo iuvenes candidis equis apud lutumae locum pulperem et cruortm abluebant. bi nuntiavere. Castorem et Pollu­ cem fuisse creditum volgo, quod gemini fuissent ; interfuisse bello quod sanguine maderent; a Macedonia venire quod adhuc anhelarent ; Min. Fcl. 7 , 3 : testes equestrium fratrum in loot, si cut <se> ostenderant, statuae consecratae, qui anbeli spumantibus equis atque fumantibus de Perse victoriam eodem die qua fecerant nuntiaverunt'; Lact. Inst. 2, 7, 10 [after the locus lutumae incident, ascribed t o the Latin War]: idem bello Macedonico equis albis insidentes Publio Vatieno Romam nocte venienti se obtulisse dicuntur nuntiantes to die regem Persen vieturn atque captum; quod paucis post ditbus litterae Pauli verum fuisse docuerunt; Epist. Pauli et Senecae, 7, p . 130 Barlow; E. Babclon, Monnaiesde la rep. rom. 2 (1886), 376-380, for denarii of A . Postumius Albinus (ca. 89 B.C.), s h o w i n g on their reverse Castor and Pollux watering their horses at a t r o u g h . O n the pool of Iuturna cf. J. G . Frazcr on O v . F. 1, 463. c u m e q u i s : cf. Div. 1, 59: cum fascibus (so 2, 136); 1, 119: cum purpurea veste; Ad Q. Fr. 2, 11, 2: quod eum essent cum equis prosecuti; 2 I 'err. 5 , 7 : ne quis cum telo servus esset; Min. Fcl. 27, 4 : cum equis Costores, C.I.L. X I I , 1904 (=- Dessau 3400): signa Castoris et Pollucis cum equis; Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1909), 1352; //. 1, 179: ίων σύν νηυσί; 5, 219: συν ίττττοισιν και δχεσφιν; Xcn. Cyrop. 8, 1, 8: σύν τοϊς Εττποις xal ταΐς αίχμαΐς. It is not necessary to suppose with S. Reinach (Cu/tes, mytbes et religions, 5 (1923), 136-137) that T y n d a r c J s , their father, was originally a g o d worshipped under the form of a horse (cf. the caution

4

■ Post 2 4 , 241

of H . J. Rose in Gnomon, 15 (1939), 1 5 9 ) , t o recognize that Castor and Pollux w e r e especially connected with h o r s e s ; cf. Scrv. G. 1, 12 (so Myth. Vat. 2, 1 1 9 ) : Castor et Pollux, quia eorum velocissimae stellae sunt, equos in tutela habere dicuntur-, M. Albert, Le culte de Castor et Pollux en Itaiie (1883), 81-89; O . Lcssing, Die Gest alt d. Dioskurer u. ihre Attribute (1891), 28-35; F. Chapouthier, Us Dioscures au service d'unt deesse (1935), 2 4 - 8 0 ; 299-328; al. Typical passages are / / . 3 , 237 ( = Od. 11, 300 = Hymn. 3 3 , 3 ) : Κάστορα θ' Ιπττόδαμον; Horn. Hymn. 17, 5 ( - 3 3 , 18): Τυνδοφίδαι. τ α χ έ ω ν έπιβήτορες Εππων; Ptnd. 01. 3, 3 9 : εύί:τπων . . . Τυνδαριδάν; Pytb. 5, 9 ; Istb. 1, 16-17; Theocr. 22, 2 4 ; 22, 3 4 ; A p o U . R h o d . 1, 146-148; H o r . S. 2, 1, 2 6 : Castor gaudet equis; C. 1, 12, 25-26; G r a n . Licin. 26, p . 5 Bonn c d . ; H y g i n . Astron. 2, 2 2 , p . 6 4 B u n t c ; Stat. Sib. 5, 2, 129; P a u s . 1, 18, 1; 3, 18, 14; Marin. Vita Procli, 32, p . 80 Fabricius; Prudent. C. Symm. 1, 226-229. T h e names of their h o r s e s w e r e X a n t h u s , Cyllarus or Cyllaris (Schol. Dan. Georg. 3, 8 9 ; P r o b . in Georg. 1, 1 2 ; 3, 8 9 ; Etym. M. and Etym. Gud. s. v. Κύλλαρος), or D o t o r (Phot. Bibl. p . 152 Bekker), or (Suid. s.v. Κ ύ λ λ α ρ ο ς ) : Στησίχορος φησι (cf. Tcrt. De Sped. 9] τον μέν 'Κρμήν δεδωχέναι τοις Δ ι ο σ χ ο ύ ροις Φλόγεον χαΐ "Αρπαγον, ώχέα τ έ χ ν α Ποδάργας,'ΊΙρανδέΞάνθον χαΐ Κύλλαρον (cf. Schol. Dan. and P r o b . //. cc.\ I s i d . Etym. 18, 27, 2 ] . F o r names of t h e i r aurigae cf. Plin. N.H. 6, 16; A m m . M a r c . 22, 8, 2 4 ; Isid. Etym. 15. 1, 40. a l b i s : the scholiasts on H o r . S. 1, 7, 8 {ut equis praecurreret albis) differ; that o f the codex Cruquianus says: equi albs di­ cuntur omnium celerrimi; Porphyrio c o m ­ pares the horses used for quadrigae, especially in t r i u m p h s (cf. P b u t . Ann. 2 7 9 ; Virg. Aen. 3 . 538-540; Li v. 5, 2 3 , 5 ; 24, 5, 4 ; Tib. 1. 7, 8; P r o p . 4, 1. 3 2 ; O v . Ars am. 1, 214; F. 6, 7 2 4 ; Ex P. 2, 8, 5 0 ; D i o Cass. 4 3 , 14, 3 ; 52, 13, 3 ; Plut. Ca-

2,6

557

mill. 7, 1; Plin. Panegyr.22] Suet. Nero, im Kultus d. Gr. u. Rom. (1927), 37-41; 2 5 ; Apul. Apol. 2 2 ; Anon. De Vir. ill. G. Radke, Die Bedeutung d. weissen u. d. 2 3 , 4 ; [Lact.] De Mart. Pers. 16. 6 ; Scrv. sebwarxen Farbe i. Kult u. Braucb d. Gr. u. Aen. 4, 543), while [Aero] remarks: eqid Rom. (1936), 12-14; id., in Pbilologus, 92 albi dictaitur esse nohiliores [comparing (1938), 397-400, w h o concludes that the Aen. 12, 84, which imitates //. 10, 4 3 7 ] . horses d o not represent light—since they T h e white horses of Pluto (Schol. Pind. are chthonic—but are rather symbols o f helpfulness; cf. the white horses of the Ol. 6, 160), Persephone (Pind. 01. 6, 95, A m p h i o n and Zethus, the Theban equi­ healing g o d Amphiaraus (Pind. 01. 6, valents of Castor and Pollux (Pind. Pjth. 14; Eur. Pboen. 172; Philostr. Imag. 1, 2 7 ; 9, 83 and schol.; Eur. Here. 29-30; AnStat. Tbeb. 6, 326-331). For the white tiope, 92 (Gr. lit. Papyr. 1 (1942), 7 0 ) ; horses of Castor and Pollux, in addition Schol. Od. 19, 5 1 8 ; H e s y e h . s . v . Διόσκου­ to the passages already cited, cf. Pind. ροι), Rhesus (//. 10, 437; Eur. Rbes. 01. 1, 6 6 ; Eur. Hel. 6 3 9 ; Pboen. 606 and 616-617; PhUostr. Her. p. 149 Kayscr; schol.; Val. Fl. 1, 4 3 1 ; Lucian, Dial. Arct. De Cam. Alorb. cbron. 2, 13), Achil­ Deorum, 26, 1. Their marcs were the les (Philostr. Her. p. 204 Kayser), the Leucippides (cf. E. Kuhnert in Roschcr, Molionidac (Ibycus, 9, 1 HUler), the Ausf. Lex. 2 (1894), 1988-1996). For ancestors of Jason (Pind. Pytb. 4, 117), Christian survivals cf. Rev. 6, 2 ; 19, Turnus (Virg. Aen. 12, 164), Lucius 11-14; Thcodoret. H.E. 5, 2 4 ; G. Radke. (Apul. M. 7, 2 ; 11, 20), King Cyrus (Sen. Die Bedeutung d. weissen Farbe, usw. (1936), Dial. 5, 21, 2), Dionysius (Plin. N.H. 13-14; id. in Pbilologus, 92 (1938), 400. 7, 110; Solin. 1, 123), Augustus (in a i l l o d i e : cf. Plin. N.H. 7, 8 6 : Casiodream; Suet. Aug. 94), those used by resque Romans, qui Persicam victoriam ipso wealthy owners ( Ο ν . M. 8, 373-374; die quo contigit nuntiavere. Battles or other Lucian, Timon, 2 0 ; De Merc. Cond. 3 ) , as important events made known by clair­ well as those in religious rites and cere­ voyance on the days o f their occurrence monies (Hdt. 1,189; Xen. Cyrop. 8 , 3 , 12; at points far distant include the battle at Callim. Hymn. 6, 120; Curt. 3, 3, 1 1 ; Tac. the Sagra, just below; the incident o f Germ. 10, 4 [and S lee man's n . ] ; HeroCroesus and the Delphic oracle (Hdt. dian, 5, 6, 7; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 3), inclu­ 1, 47-49; Lucian, /up. Trag. 30), the ding sacrifices of white horses (Hdt. battle of Mycalc, known by rumor 7, 113; Eur. Baccb. 6 6 5 ; Strab. 5, 1, 9, p. (φήμη) the same day at Plataca (Hdt. 9, 2 1 5 ; Plut. Amat. Narr. 3, 774 d; Lucian, 100; Plut. Aem. Paul. 25, 1; Oros. 2, 11, S'cytb. 2 ; Eustath. in Dion. Perieg. 3 7 8 ; 4-6), the victory in wrestling of Tau483) and the Roman transvectio eqtdtum rosthencs at Olympia known that day at o n 15 July, when the white horses imi­ Acgina (Paus. 6, 9, 3 ; Ael. V.H. 9,2— tated those o f the Dioscuri (W. Helbig some said by carrier-pigeon), the incident in Hermes, 40 (1905), 101-115; S. Wcinof Acnobarbus (Suet. Nero, 1: L. Domistock in Studs e materials di storia delle re­ tium, cui rure quondam revertenti iuvenes ligion, 13 (1937), 15) all testify to the gemini augustiore forma ex occursu imperasse importance of the notion; cf. U. Hofer tfdduntur HUHtiant itnatui at populo victo­ in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1894), 2010 riam de qua incertum adbuc erat), the defeat (on Leukopoloi Tbeoi); E. Bcthc in P.- W. 5 of the Cimbri noised at Rome (Plin. (1905), 1090-1092; 1107-1108; E. Goctz, N.H. 2, 148; 7, 8 6 ; Flor. 1, 38, 2 0 : Weiss u. Scbwarx bei den RSmern in Festjchr. eodem die quo gesta res est visi pro aede Polχ. IS-fibrigen Stiftungsfest d. Hist.-pbilol. lucis el Castoris iuvenes laureatas litteras Vereines d. Univ. Mutuben (1905), 7 0 - 7 1 ; dare, frequensque in spectaculo rumor vicO. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Relig. 2 (1906), toriae Cimbricae), Hyrcanus hearing o f 838, n. 4 ; J. G. Frazer, Golden Bougb, 2 ' the victory of his sons (Joseph. Ant. (1917), 174, n. 2 ; F. Pfistcr, Der Reliquien13, 282), the battle of Pharsalus known kult i. Altert. 1 (1909), 311, n. 1015; A. at a distance ( D i o Cass. 41, 61, 3 - 5 — B. Cook, Zeus, 2, 2 (1925), 1003-1019; including mention o f t w o young men K. Mayer, Die Bedeutung d. weissen Farbe suggesting the Dioscuri; Plut. Caes. 47, 2

558

2, 6

senatuiJ nuntiavisset,* primo,* quasi temere * de re publica l o cutus in carcerem coniectus * est, post a · Paulo litteris allatis cum idem dies constitisset, et agro a senatu 7 et vacatione donatus 1 scnatuiquc dttt. Hein. " nuntiauisset A, nunciauissent Bl, nuntiasset Ht nunciauit NO * ct primo NO * temere add. Ο * conictus A1 *a 7 add. A a senatu om. O, a add. Β

(cf. Gell. 15, 18); also Caes. B.C. 3, 105, 3-5), the defeat of Scxtus Pompey known to a soldier in Rome (Dio Cass. 49,15, 2), the victory of Domitian over Antonius (Plut. Aem. Paul. 25, 3), Apollonius of Tyana at Ephesus discerning the murder of Domitian at Rome (Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 8, 26-27; Dio Cass. 67, 18, 1), the Emperor Julian, in Mesopotamia, dis­ turbed by bad dreams on the night that the temple of Apollo Palatinus at Rome was burned (Amm. Marc. 23, 3, 3), statues in Alexandria announcing what had just happened in Byzantium (Theophylact. Hist. 8 ap. Phot. Bibl. cod. 65), a case in Sozomen. H.E. 7, 24, Pius V by second sight aware of the battle of Lcpanto in 1571 (F. Bacon, Nat. Hist. 10, 988), and E. Swedenborg at a dinner in Gothenburg in 1759 telling of a fire then raging in Stockholm (H. D. Spocrl in Boston Transcript, 29 Jan. 1938). In general cf. J. Ci. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 1· (1917), 126-134 (on telepathic magic in war); E. Stemplingcr, Ant. Abtrglaube i. mod. Ausstrablungen (1922), 43-44; E. Bcvan, Sibyls and Seers (1929), 107; E. R. Dodds in Gr. Poetry and Life (1936), 364-385 (on telepathy and clairvoyance in classical literature; the best treatment); J. B. Rhine, New Frontiers of /be Mind (1937); J. K. Schonbcrgcr in Pbilol. Wocb. 58 (1938), 992. On this question as applied to dreams cf. Aristot. De Div. per Somn. 1, 463 a 30-b 3: ενδέχεται των ενυπνίων ένια καΐ σημεία καΐ αΓτια elvat. τα δέ πολλά συμπτώμασιν loixe, μάλιστα δέ τά τε ύπερβατά πάντα καΐ ών μή έν αύτοΐς ή αρχή άλλα περί ναυμαχίας και των πόρρω συμβαινόντων εστίν, κτλ. < c u m > Bcnatui: the conjunction supplied by J. Vahlcn (Zeitscbr. f. osterr. Gymn. 24 (1873), 241 = Ges. pbilol. Scbr.

1 (1911), 566-568) is demanded by mmtidvhstt, and though a little awkward, just after cum . .. dixisset (not to speak of the preposition cum before equis), may be paralleled in Div. 1, 51: cum esse/ . .. cum .. . iniret; Parad. 8; quom . .. cepisstt . . . cum esset admonitus. quasi: Mayor renders ως δη μάτην elf ηκώς, and quasi shows that the reason given is that of the senate rather than of the speaker. This use of quasi with the participle is scarcely paralleled in Cicero (Val. Max. 1, 8, 1, in copying, changes to read: quod cum senatui indicasset, /amquam maiestatis eius et amplitudinis vano sermone contemptor). Yet cf. Tac. Attn. 14, 65, and somewhat analogous cases cited by R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, A$4sf. Gr. d. lot. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 790-791; also quasi = "allegedly" cited by J. S. Reid (in Mayor's n.) from legal writers: Gaius, 2, 198; 4, 163; Dig. 2, 14, 7, 15. The passage in Val. Max. 1, 8, 1, which reads tamquam maiestatis ... contemptor, would probably justify our here rendering quasi "as if." temere de re publica: "irresponsibly about a matter of public concern." in carcerem coniectus: cf. Τ use. 1, 9, 6: coniectus in carcerem. linens allatis: the litttrat laureatat customary in announcing a victory, which Liv. 45, 1, 7-8, says that the con­ sul, C. Licinius, on this occasion showed to the people in the circus, read to the senate, and then, by their authorization, to the people in the Forum. For such letters cf. also Liv. 5, 28, 13; Plin. N.H. 15, 133; Tac. Agr. 18, 7. idem: pleonastic, as often; cf. Liv. 9, 2, 3: ut idem omnibus sermo constet. dies constitisset: "tallied"; cf. Pro Font. 3: quicquidfingaturaut surripiatur out

2, 6

559

est. Atque etiam cum ad fluvium Sagram Crotoniatas * Locri * 1

crotoniatis A1

* locri** A

mm constet, apparent \ Auct. Ad Herem. 1, 9, 16: si spatia temporum, per sonarurn dignitates, consiliorum rationes, locorum opportumtates constabunt; Liv. 9, 2, 3 : ut idem omnibus sermo constet-, and especially in the phrase ratio constat (Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1906), 533, 44-59). In Plut. Cim. 18, 7, t h e truth of an oracle is found by c o u n t ­ ing back the days t o its utterance. vacationer cf. 1, 5 3 : omnium vacatione munerum; here of an exemption from military service; cf. Pbil, 5, 3 1 ; 5, 5 3 ; Att. 1, 19, 2 ; Caes. B.C. 6, 14; L i v . 29, 20, 2 ; 3 9 , 1 9 , 4 ; 42, 3 3 , 4 ; Justin, 1, 9 , 1 2 ; Justinian, Dig. 50, 5. It was conferred for various reasons; cf. T . M o m m s e n , Rom. Staatsrecbt, 3, 1 (1887), 241-244 (especially 244, n. 2 ) ; L. R. Lind in CI. Stud, in Hon. of W. A. Oldfatber (1943), 94-103 (especially 95, n. 4). S a g r a m : the Sagras or Sagra (as in Strab. 6, 1, 10; Plin. N.H. 3,95) is p r o b ­ ably the torrent T u r b o l o (F. L c n o r m a n t , La Grande-Grice, 2" (1881), 31-32) near Caulonia, o n the b o u n d a r y b e t w e e n C r o t o n and Locri Epizcphyrii; for o t h e r p r o p o s e d identifications cf. G . M a r m i e r in Gaz- arch. 8 (1883), 137-139; W. A . Oldfathcr in P.-VT. 13 (1927), 1329. H e r e , at some very uncertain date in the sixth century B.C., occurred a decisive defeat of the large, t h o u g h p e r h a p s greatly exaggerated, forces of C r o t o n by t e n or fifteen t h o u s a n d Locrians. T h e fullest account is in Justin, 20, 2, 9-20, 3, 9 [20, 2, 11-12: quo mctu territi Locrerucs ad Spartanos decurrunt; auxilium supplices deprecantur. illi longinqua militia gravati auxilium a Castore et Pollute petere eos iubent [cf. Diod. 8, 32J; 20, 3 , 4 : cum in aciem processissent et Crotoniensium centum viginti milia armatorum constitissent, Locrtnses paucitatem suam circumspicientes {nam sola X V milia militum babebant) omissa spe victoriae in destinatam mortem conspirant, tantusque ardor ex desperatione singulos cepit ut victores st putarent si non inulti morerentur. sed dum mors boneste quaerunt, feliciter vicerunty nee

alia causa victoriae fuit quam quod desperavtrunt. pugnantibus Locris aquila ab ode numquam recessit eosque tarn diu circumvolavit quoad vincerent. in cornibus quoque duo iuvenes diverse a ceteris armorum babitu, eximia magnitudine, ex albis equis . . . pugnare visi sunt, nee ultra apparmrmt quam pugnatum est. banc admirationem auxit incredi bill's famae veJocitas. nam eadem die qua in Italia pugnatum est et Corintbo et Atbenis et Lacedaemone nuntiata est victoria]. Other ac­ counts are by T h e o p o m p . a p . Suid. s.v. Φορμίων [mentioning a man of C r o t o n w o u n d e d in the battle at the Sagra]; C o n o n 18 Jacoby (ap. Phot. Bib/. 186, p . 133 Bckkcr); Strab. 6, 1, 10: μετά δέ Λοκρούς Σάγρα, δν Οηλυκώς όνομάζουσιν, έψ' ου βωμοί Διοσκούρων, περί ους Λοκροί μύριοι μετά 'Ρηγίνων προς δεκατρείς μυριάδας Κροτωνιατών συμβαλόντες ένί­ κησαν . . . προσμεμυθεύκασι δ* ένιοι καΐ διότι αυθημερόν τοϋ αγώνος ένεστώτος Ό λ υ μ π ί α σ ι ν άπαγγελθείη τοις έκεΐ τό συμβάν καΐ εύρεΟείη τδ τάχος της α γ γ ε ­ λίας αληθές; ; 6, 1, 12; Plut. Aem. Paul. 25, 1: λέγεται δέ καΐ της έττΐ Σάγρα ττοταμ ω μάχης Ί τ α λ ι ω τ ώ ν αυθημερόν έν Πελοηοννήσω λόγον γενέσθαι. Noteworthy became the p r o v e r b αληθέστερα των irX Σ ά γ ρ α ; cf. 3 , 11-13, b e l o w ; Cratin. 442 K o c k ; Acl. H.A. 1 1 , 10; Z c n o b . 2, 17 (Paroem. Cr. 1, 3 6 ) ; Macar. 1, 84 (Paroem. Gr. 2, 142); A p o s t o l . 2, 12 (Pa­ roem. Gr. 2, 267); Schol. Clem. Alex. Protr. 25, 2 1 ; Phot. Lex. p . 496 P o r s o n ; i\I. E. Miillcr, Mel. dt litt.gr. (1868), 3 5 5 ; 3 7 8 ; Suid. s.v. αληθέστερα, w h o re­ m a r k s : λέγετα·. γάρ την της νίκης φ ή μην αυθημερόν άττό 'Ιταλίας έλθεϊν είς την Σ π ά ρ τ η ν ; E u s t a t h . in / / . 2, 5 3 3 ; Arscn. p . 38 Walz. Sec in general L. R. Farnc 11, Gr. Hero Cults and Ideas of Im­ mortality (1921), 2 2 2 ; H . PhiUpp in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2021-2022; and especially W. A . Oldfather in P.-W. 13 (1927), 13261329 ( w h o at 1300 and 1328 notes that figures from the pediment of the old Ionic temple at Locri n o w in the Naples

560 maximo pugnam nonim β aut non

2, 6 proelio dcvicissent,1 eo ipso ■ die auditam esse s earn ludis Olympiae * memoriae prodirum est. Saepe Fauvoces exauditae, saepe visae β formae deorum quemvis hebetem 7 aut impium deos praesentes § esse confiteri

1 deuicisent A1 • farmorum Ν

* ipse Bl · uisa (?) Bl

* essei Λ/ 1 * olimpie ' habctcm Bl, bebctem A1

M u s e u m represent the Dioscuri arriving

OMt olypie ■ pracscntos

A Ax

Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886),

to aid the Locrians). The details of the

1454-1455, who considers him an old

battle arc probably all unhistorical a n d colored by priestly traditions. T h e in­ cident seems introduced by Cicero not t o illustrate thcophanics but as suggested by the temporal coincidence, as in the previous anecdote. Also it should be noted that the Locrians had been clientts of Cicero (Legg. 2, 15). a u d i t a m e s s e : " w a s heard of"; cf. Ait. 12, 11: Attica* bilaritatem libenter audio; Li v. 2, 26, 4: audi to per fee toque Mlo Sabino. O l y m p i a e : the locative as in Strab. 6, 1, 10, quoted a b o v e . T h e synchroni­ zing of this battle with the Olympic games is unlikely; cf. Oldfathcr, op. cit.y 1329. m e m o r i a e p r o d i t u m eat: cf. Div. 1, 2 ; 1, 5 5 ; Rep. 1, 16; 2, 2 8 ; 2, 5 4 ; Ugg. 1 , 4 ; 2, SB; Sen. 6$, Am. 39. aaepc . . . e a e p c : cf. Div. 1, 3 5 ; 1, 80. F a u n o r u m v o c e * e x a u d i t a e : the name Faunus was often derived from fori (cf. Varr. L. L. 7, 3 6 ; Orig. Gent. Rom. 4, 4 ; D o n a t . in Tcr. Eun. 1079; Scrv. Aen. 7, 4 7 ; 8, 314; Eel. 6, 2 7 ; Schol. D a n . Georg. 1, 10; Brev. Exp. Georg. 1, 11) or άπό της φωνής, quod voce non signis ostendit futura (Serv. Aen. 7, 81), t h o u g h Schol. Dan. Georg. 1,10, r e m a r k : quidam faunos put ant dictos ab eo quodfrugibus faveant. All these derivations arc re­ jected by A. Waldc-J. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. etym. Worterb. 1» (1938), 468-469, w h o consider the true etymology uncertain. Faunus son of Picus or of Mars, and king of the Aborigines (Prob. in Georg. 1, 10), was the father of Lavinia (ac­ c o r d i n g t o Appian, Rom. 1, 1, a p . Phot. Bib/. 57) or of Latinus (Virg. Aen. 7, 47), and husband of Bona Dca (Plut. Cats. 9, 3 ) ; cf. the detailed treatment by G .

Italic earth-divinity confused w i t h SUv a n u s , Inuus, Pan, and the Satyrs, a n d consequently pluralizcd, as in V i r g . G. 1, 10-11 [cf. Schol. Dan.] and here (see G. Wissowa, Re/, u. Kuit. d. Romer* (1912), 212). He is associated with a past age ( E n n . Ann. 214—several times q u o ­ ted b y Cicero; Gcll. 5, 2 1 , 7), w i t h t h e w o o d s (e.g., Varr. L.L. 7, 3 6 ; H o r . A. P. 2 4 4 ; Scrv. Aen. 10, 551), with n o c t u r n a l frolics and nightmares (Lucr. 4, 580594; Varr. l.c; Plin. N.H. 25, 2 9 ; 3 0 , 8 4 ; Aus. Mosella, 177; O t t o in P.- XP. 6 (1909), 2058), with the u n d e r w o r l d (Scrv. Aen. 7, 91), and, especially, w i t h d i v i n a t i o n ; cf. 3 , 1 5 : Fauni vocem equidem numquam audivi; tibi, si audivisre te dicis, credamt etii Faunus omnino quid sit nescio; Dip. 1, 9 9 : ex occulto audita: esse voces; 1, 101: saepe etiam et in proeliis Fauni auditi et in rebus turbidis veridicae voces ex occulto missae esse dicuntur [with examples fol­ l o w i n g ] ; D i o n . Hal. 5, 16, 2 - 3 : φωνή τις ήκούσΟη ταΐς δυνάμχσιν άμφοτέραις y c γωνυΐα, ώσθ* απαντάς αύτης άκουε ιν, etre τοϋ κατέχοντος τό τέμενος ήρωος e t r t τοϋ καλουμένου Φαύνου. τούτω γαρ ά ν α τ ι Οέασι τ ω δαίμονι ' Ρ ω μ α ί ο ι τα πανικά, καΐ οσα φ ά σ μ α τ α . . . έρχεται βίΐματα φέροντα, ή φωναί δαιμόνιοι ταράττουσι τ ά ς άκοας τούτου φασίν είναι τοϋ θεοΰ το Ι ρ γ ο ν ; Liv. 1,31, 3 ; 2 , 7 , 2 ; Pease o n Div. 1 . 1 0 1 , n. {Fauni); H. Boas, Aeneas' Arrival in Latium (1938), 178-194; K. Latte in P.-VP. 18 (1939), 855-857. Also, o n F a u n s in general, O t t o in P.-XP. 6 (1909), 2054-2073. f o r m a e d e o r u m : cf. Div. 1, 8 1 : obiciuntur etiam saepe formae quae reapse nulla* sunt, speciem autem offerunt. a u t n o n : m o r e logical w o u l d be non

2, 7

561

coegerunt. 3 7 Praedictiones l vero ct praesensioncs rerum futurarum quid aliud declarant nisi hominibus ea quae sint * ostendi, mon1

praedictationcs Bl

■ praesentiones Ο

out, t o which Davics e m e n d s ; but cf. 2, 4 0 : non ut tepefaciat solum std etiam, etc.; 3 , 6 4 : et ut esse; Legg. 2, 1: sive aut quid scribe aut lego; Far». 2, 16, 1: ut exist ιmares aut me tarn impropidum . .. aut tarn inconstantem; Orat. 198: nihil ut fiat; Ac. 2 , 12: turn igitur et cum etc., Reid o n Ac. 2 , 6 9 ; H . Sjogren, Comment. Tull. (1910), 1381 4 0 ; E . Lofstcdt in Eranos, 14 (1914), 147-148; H . Sjogren in Eranos, 16 (1916), 30-32. c o e g e r u n t : as in the a r g u m e n t of Q u i n t u s in the first b o o k of the De Di­ vination*, the appeal is t o experience r a t h e r than t o logical reasoning. 7. praedictiones . . . p r a e t e n e i o n e t : cf. 2, 4, n. (praesentem ac prat poten tern), a b o v e ; for the t h o u g h t Dip. 1, 9 : earum rerum quae forttatae putantur praedictio atque praestnsio; 2, 13: dipinationem esse earum rerum praedictionem et praesensionem quae essent fortuitae. In 3 , 16, below, Cotta speaks of the praesensione rerum fortuitarum. h o m i n i b u s : after this w o r d A. Brieger (Beitr. ζ. Krit. einigen pbilos. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 17), followed by G o e t h e in his edition, inserted dipinitus; Plasbcrg considered that a dis would be more like Cicero's i d i o m ; cf. 2, 140; Dip. 1, 117. If, h o w e v e r , hominibus be sufficiently stressed ("for the benefit of m a n k i n d ) this in­ serted phrase, t h o u g h of course implied, need n o t be definitely expressed. ea q u a e sint: Schomann, Opusc. 3 (1858), 326, deleted quae sint ( t h o u g h it m u s t be said that these w o r d s are n o t a very natural interpolation), and in this he has been followed by P. S t a m m , De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. Interpolatiombus (1873), 31-32, and by several editors (for the shift in gender cf. 2, 3, n. (an/eponenda), above), while Walker and F r n e s t i read ea quae futura sint. But Plasbcrg well maintain* that the things foretold arc here stated t o be things which really

■ sunt

Μ

exist [M here even reads sunt; might we c o m p a r e τά βντα, contrasting ea ficta, below?], and compares Dip. 1, 2 9 : peram . . . fuisse obnuntiationem. [In the 1917 edition Plasbcrg tacitly omits quae sint, but Ax restores the words in the 1933 edition]. o s t e n d i , e t c . : cf. Dip. 1, 9 3 : quia enim ostendwit, portendunt, monsfront, praedicunt, ostenia, portent a, monstra, prodigia dicuntur [and Pease's n. o n ut tu soles dicere]. F o r definitions sec Varr. a p . Schol. D a n . Aen. 3, 366: ostentum quod aliquid bominibui ostendit; portent urn quod aliquidfuturum portendit; prodigium quod porro dirigit; miraculum quod mirum est; monstrum quod monet; Fest. p . 138 M. (p. 122 L . ) ; p . 245 M . (p. 284 L.): portenta quae quid porro tendatur indicent; ostenta quae tantummodo ostendant; monstra praecipiant quoque remedia; N o n . p . 435-436 M. (p. 701-702 L . ) : sunt monstra ostenta et monita deorum ... prodigia deorum minae pel irae . . . portenta ostenta quae aliquid inminere significant; [Fronto] De Diff. {Gram. Lot. 7, 520 Kcil): ostentum quod praeter consuetudinem offertur, ut puta si pideatur terra ardtrt pel caelum pel mare; portentum quod porro et diutius manet futurumque postmodum aliquid significat; monstrum est contra naturam, ut est Minotaurus; prodigium quod mores faciunt, per quod detriment urn exspectat ur [cf. Anecd. Helvet. p . 286 H a g c n ] ; A u g . CD. 2 1 , 8: monstra sane dicta perhibent a monstrando . .. et ostenta ab ostendtndo et portenta a portendtndo, id est praeostendendo, et prodigia quod porro dicant, id est futura pratdicant; etc. [copied by Isid. Etym. 1 1 , 3 , 2 ] ; Justin. Inst. 50, 16, 38 [Labeo's definition]; other passages collected by Pease o n Dip. 1, 3 , n. (monstris). T h o u g h lexico­ graphers ancient and m o d e r n try t o dif­ ferentiate these terms they seem nearly s y n o n y m o u s ; cf. A . Bouche-Leclcrcq, Hist, de la Dip. 4 (1882), 77-78; C. Thulin in Comm. philol. in Hon. J. Paulson (1905),

562

2,7

strari, portendi, praedici,1 ex quo ilia ostenta,1 monstra, portenta, prodigia dicuntur. Quod si ea s ficta credimus licentia fabularum, Mopsum,4 Tiresiam, Amphiaraum,* Calchantem,· Helenum (quos 1 praedicie ΛΓ1 ■ ostenda AlBx ' siaea ex siae A * mopsum . . . quos add. Β · anphiaraum N, amfiaraum H, amphioraum 0, amfirauxn AB(mg.)F · calcantcm Ν

134-135, 1; also T. Hopfner in P.-XP. 14 197-213. Pollux, 1,17, attempts a similar list in Greek. The Stoic interest in ety­ (1928), 1267-1268. Trophonius is here mologies is here evident; cf. 2, 64-69; omitted but appears in 3, 49, below. P. Dietrich, De Cic. Ratione etym. (1911), On Mopsus himself cf. Pease on Div. 1, 88, n. (Mopsus), to which add O. 44-45. praedici: J. H. Swainson had pro­ Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Relig. 1 (1906), 552, n. 6; E. Rohdc, Psyche, 1« (1907), posed prodici, but J. B. Mayor (fount, of 121, n. 1; 1, 186; Krusc in P.-VF. 16 Pbilol. 12 (1883), 2) calls attention to the preceding pratdictiones. For the attempt (1933), 242-243; also Pind. Pyih. 4, 337 to derive a compound of pro from one of and schol.; Hygin. Fab. 14, 5; Val. prat Plasbcrg compares Schol. Dan. Aen. Fl. 1, 207; 1, 384-386; Apul. De Deo 7, 612: praecinctis togis btllabant; unde etiamSocr. 15. miliies in procinctu esse dicuntur. Tiresiam: cf. Pease on Div. 1, 88, n. prodigia: probably best derived from (de altero . . . Homerus), to which add prod -\- agiom (related to aio, adagium, Aius C. Buslepp in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 Locutius, etc.); cf. A. Waldc, Lot. etym. (1916), 178-207; F. Schwcnn in P.-W. Worterb. (1906), 493. A. Funck (Indog. 5A (1934), 129-132. He is often men­ Forscb. 2 (1893), 367-368) and C. Thulin tioned as a type of the seer; e.g., Min. (Comm. philol. in Hon. J. Paulson (1905), Fcl. 26, 5; Liban. Orat. 18, 245; Stob. 198-201), following Non. p. 430 M. vol. 4, 596 Hcnsc; he is also prominent (p. 694 L.) derive it from prod -H igere in Acsch. Septe/n, Soph. 0.7". and Anti­ gone, and Eur. Baccbae and Pboenissae. (agere). ea ficta: referring to the following Amphiaraum: cf. 3, 49; Pease on (stories about) Mops us, et al.\ cf. 3, 21: Div. 1, 88, n. (Amphiaraum), to which sin autem id diets nihil esse. add H. Usener, Gbtternamen (1896), 355; credimus: cf. Clark on Pro Mi/. 22; id., Kl. Scbr. 4 (1913), 237-238 [on the "When credo is used of belief based upon etymology]; O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. individual opinion, not upon external Relig. 1 (1906), 72, n. 11; L. R. FarncU, evidence, it always implies cither that Gr. Hero Cults and Ideas of Immortality the belief is purely subjective . . . or (1921), 58-62; 406; J. G. Frazcr on else that it is ill-grounded, e.g., N.D. Apollod. Bibl. 3, 6, 8, pp. 371-372; A. 2, 7"; cf. M. Scyffcrt-C. F. W. Miillcr, 2 B. Cook, Zeus, 2 (1925), 1070-1072. ed. of De Amicitia (1876), 173-174. Calchantem: cf. Pease on Div. 1, 88, Mopsum: for such lists of seers cf. n. (Calchantem, etc.), to which add J. Div. 1, 88-89 [Calchas, Amphilochus, Heckenbach in A-IT. 10 (1917). 1552Mopsus, Amphiaraus, Tiresias, Helenus, 1555 and works there cited. Note espe­ Cassandra, the Marcii, and Polyidus); cially the description of Calchas in //. Legg. 2, 33 [Polyidus, Melampus, Mop­ 1, 68-72. sus, Amphiaraus, Calchas, and Helenus]; Helenum: cf. Pease on Div. 1, 89, n. Schol. Pind. Pytb. 4, 388; Hygin. Fab. (Helenum .. . et Cassandram). He is praised 128 [including Mopsus, Amphiaraus, in //. 6, 76, as Πριαμίδης "Ελχνος οίωTiresias, Helenus, and Calchas]; and the νοττόλων 6χ άριστος. very long list in Clem. Strom. 1, 21, quos . . . augures . . . adecivissent:

2, 7

563

tamen augures ne ipsae quidem fabulae adscivissent,1 si res omnino repudiarent),1 ne domesticis quidem exempiis s docti numen deorum conprobabimus?4 Nihil nos P. Claudi * bello Punico primo · temeritas movebit, qui etiam per iocum deos 1 adcisuisscnt A1 p r o b a u i m u s ANO&FM

4 ■ u d repudiassent Ο sup. · exempiis om. Ο con· claudi BFM, clodi AGNO, dodi / / · p r o m o Ax

o n t h e construction with adscisco cf. Rep. 2 , 3 4 : vir libit . . . adscitus est civis. a u g u r e s : apparently here used of d i v i n e r s irrespective of their m e t h o d s . W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. Legg. 2, 3 3 : tuque enim Polyidi tuque Atelam podss tuque Μορή tuque Ampbiarai tuque Calcbantis tuque He/eru tanium nomen fuisset ... tun vetustas ea certa esse doadsset. res . . . repudiarent: cf. 2 Verr. 2, 138: ut etiamsi homines tacerent res ipsa ilium censum repudiaref; but it is unnecessary here (after some deteriores with Marsus a n d certain other editors) to e m e n d t o repudiaref, for the plural refers t o the facts in the case; cf. J. B. M a y o r in Journ. ofPhilol. 12 (1883), 2. d o m e s t i c i s . . . e x e m p i i s : Cicero, w h o often appeals t o the exemplum ( H . Schocnbcrgcr, Beispiele aits d. Gesch. . . . in Ciceros Reden (1911); H . W. Litchricld in Harv. Stud. incl. Pbilol. 25 (1914), 6 ; 6 5 ; Pease on Div. 1, 29, n. (ut P. Claudius); H . K o r n h a r d t . Exemplum (1936)), like Valerius Maximus and other users of historical and legendary instances, distin­ guishes between externa and domes tica; cf. 2, 8: si conferre volumtts nostra cum externis; Off. 2, 26: externa libentius in tali re quam domestica recordor. More effective for R o m a n readers were those examples taken from their o w n history than t h o s e from more remote cultural traditions or from dubious mythology (licentia fabularum just a b o v e ) ; cf. Litchfield, op. est., 15-16; also Div. 1, 55: sed quid ego Graecorum? nescio quo modo me magis nostra delectant; 2, 8: quodque me maxime delectat, plurimis nostris exempiis usus es; Tusc. 1, 1-2. Most of this illustrative material from R o m a n sources was added by Cicero himself, cither from his personal experience or from historians like Coelius

Antipater; cf. A. Locrchcr, De Comp. et Fonte Lib. Cic. qui est de Fato (1907), 6-7; Pease, edition of the De Divinatione, 27, n. 129. T h e particular examples here cited—Clodius, Iunius, and Flaminius— appear also in Div. 1, 2 9 ; 1, 7 7 ; 2, 2 0 - 2 1 ; Val. Max. 1, 4, 3-4; 1, 6, 6 ; Min. Fel. 7, 4 ; 26, 2. d o c t i : the exempla arc regarded as morally educating documenta; cf. K o r n ­ hardt, op. cit., 13, n. n u m e n d e o r u m : cf. 1, 3 ; 2, 9 5 ; 3 , 9 2 ; etc.; M. van den Bruwaenc, La tbeol. de Cic. (1937), 224-225. T h e existence of deity is proved by the examples cited, t h o u g h its exact form is left undeter­ mined. P . C l a u d i : for his life cf. F. Miinzcr in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2857-2858, and for this battle of D r c p a n u m in 249 sec also F. Miltncr in A - I P . 5 Supplbd. (1931), 8 8 9 ; L. Fcrrcro in II mondo class. 10 (1940), 92. T h e majority of ms evidence here is for the plebeian form of the name, Clodi (cf. Div. 2, 2 0 ; 2, 71), but ΒFM read claudi, and Div. 1, 2 9 ; Paris and Ncpotianus excerpting Val. Max. 1, 4, 3 ; 8, 1, A b s . 4 3 ; Liv. per. 19; Suet. Tib. 2 ; Min. Fel. 7, 4 ; E u t r o p . 2, 26, 1, and O r o s . 4, 10, 3 agree in the spelling Claudius; cf. K. G r o a g in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2662-2663. With this account cf. Div. 1, 2 9 : ut P. Claudius, Appi Caeci filius, eiusque college L. Junius classis maximas perdiderunt, cum vitio navigassent\ 2, 20: // enim faturn fuit classes poptdi Romani bello Punico primo, alteram naufragio, alteram a Poems depressam interire, etiamsi tripudium solistumum pulli fecissent L. lunio et P. Claudio consult bus, classes tamen interissent; 2, 7 1 : P. Claudius L. Iunius consules, qui contra auspicia navigaverunt; Polyb. 1, 49, 1-1, 52, 3 [our best account of the battle, which speaks o f

564

2, 7

inridcns, cum cavea liberati pulli non pasccrentur, mergi eos in aquam iussit,ut bibcrent,1 quoniam esse nollent? f Qui risus classc devicta multas ipsi lacrimas, magnam populo Romano * cladem attulit. Quid? * Collega eius Iunius * eodem · bello nonne tempestate classem amisit, cum auspiciis non paruissec?7 Itaque Claudius8 a populo condemnatus est, Iunius· necem sibi ipse 1 Post bibcrent #x 2, / 0 c o m m c m o r a r c . . . p . s c i p i o n e « i w / 7 0 'nolent^4 ' Ro­ 4 mano] r add. Β quid) qui A1 c o l l c i u s ( f ) ^ 1 ' Ante Iunius add, PI. < L > x • ea odcm A ' paruisscnt Ο ■ claudius BFM, clodius AN, d o d i u s Η • unius B1

Clodius ώς είκη κάλογίστως τοις πράγμασι κεχρη μένος, καΐ τό καθ* αυτόν ού μικροΐς έλαττώμασι περιβεβληκώς τήν ' Ρ ώ μ η ν , but makes n o mention of neg­ lected auspices]; D i o d . 24, 3-5; Liv. per. 19: Claudius Pulcber consul contra aus­ picia profectus iussit mergi pullos qui cibari nolebant; infeliciter adversus Cartbaginienses classe pugnavit [cf. Scrv. Aen. 6, 198]; 22, 42, 9 ; D i o n . 1 lal. 2, 6, 3-4; Val. Max. 1, 4, 3 ; 8, 1, A b s . 4 ; Flor. 1, 18, 2 9 : Appio Claudio consult non ab bostibus sed a diis ipsis sufxratus est, quorum auspicia contempserat, ibi statim classe demersa, ubi Hie praecipitari pullos iusserat, quod pugnare ab his vetaretur; Suet. Tib. 2, 2 : Claudius Puicber apud Siciliam, non pascentibus in aus· picando put lis ac per contemptum religionis mart demersis, quasi ut bibtrent quando esse nollent, proelium navaie iniit, superatusque, etc.; Μ in. Fcl. 7, 4 : Clauds et luni non proelium in Poenos sed ferale naufragium est; E u t r o p . 2, 26, 1; J o r d a n c s , Rom. 174; see also D i o Cass. vol. 2, 6 Gary a p . Zonar. 8, 16; and Tzctz. in / / . p . 108. Liv. 10, 40, 2-14 [cf. O r o s . 3 , 22, 3] has another striking story confirming be­ lief in military omens derived from the sacred chickens. c a v e a : on auspices from the chickens cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 27, n. (necesse, etc.), and for a relief from T u s c u l u m s h o w i n g the chickens in their cage sec J. G . Z o c g a , Bassirilievi ant. di Roma, 1 (1808), 65, and pi. 16; A. v. Domaszcwski, Die Fahnen im rdm. Heere (1885), 3 1 , fig. 5. pasccrentur: for this middle use cf. Div. 1, 2 7 ; 2, 7 2 ; Liv. 6, 4 1 , 8 ; Virg. Eel. 1, 59.

i p s i lac rim a*: Polyb. 1 , 5 2 , 2 : μχγάλαις ζημίαις καΐ κινδύνοις κριθείς περιέπεσεν [and other passages cited b y F . Miinzcr in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2858]. p o p u l o R o m a n o c l a d e m : cf. Div. 1, 2 1 : clades patriae . . . parata; 2 , 6 3 : Priamo cladem . .. ferebant. q u i d : continuativc; cf. J. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 627. I u n i u s : Plasbcrg, c o m p a r i n g Div. 1, 2 9 ; 2 , 2 0 ; 2 , 7 1 ; inserts the p r a e n o m e n L. before Iunius. But t h o u g h Cicero c o m ­ m o n l y uses a praenomen with a nomen w h e n first m e n t i o n i n g a m a n , in the case o f a well k n o w n person he docs not invariably d o s o , if we may trust the m s s ; e . g . , 1, 115 (Coruncanium); 2, 14 (Juditano et AquiJio); 2, 61 (Atilio Calatino); Dip. 1, 55 (Coelius); 1, 79 {Roscius); 2, 21 (F/aminius); 2, 136 {Mario). T h e full n a m e of this m a n was L. Iunius Pullus; o n his life sec F . Miinzcr in P.-W. 10 (1917), 108O1081. O . Hirschfcld, Kl. Scbr. (1913), 7 7 6 . n. 1, somewhat improbably conjectures that f r o m his cognomen, Pullus, the inci­ dent of the chickens was invented a n d then by tradition transferred t o h i s better k n o w n colleague Claudius. c l a s s e m a m i s i t : cf. Div. 1, 29 [ q u o t e d in n . o n P. Clauds, a b o v e ] ; 2, 2 0 ; 2 , 7 1 ; Polyb. 1, 5 4 , 1 - 8 ; D i o d . 2 4 , 1 , 8 - 1 1 ; Val. Alax. 1, 4, 4 ; E u t r o p . 2, 26, 1 ; M i n . Fel. 7, 4 ; 26, 2 ; O r o s . 4 , 1 0 , 3 ; Z o n a r . 8, 15. a u e p i c i i e n o n paruisset: cf. Div. 2, 2 1 : auspiciis . . . paruisset. c o n d e m n a t u s : cf. Div. 2,1 i:iureigitur alter populi iudicio damnatus est, alter mor­ tem sibi ipse conscivit; Val. Max. 1, 4, 4 :

2, 8

565

conscivit.1 8 C. Flaminium Coelius religione * neglecta8 ceconciuit A

* religioncs B\

rcgione A1

» eglecta A1, ncclecta Bl

L. Iimiui P. Claudii collega neglectis aus- Div. 1, 77-78; Liv. 22, 4, 1-22, 7. 5; piciis classem Umftestate amiat damnatio­ Frontin. Strat. 2, 5,24; also other authors ns squt ignominiam voluntaria morte praevemit. cited by F. Miinzer in P.-W. 6 (1909), Whether this suicide is historic has 2501; cf. N. I. Hcrescu, Bib/, de /a lit. lat. been doubted, for Eutrop. 2, 26, 2, says: (1943), 237. alius qmqut consul naufragio classem arrant, Coelius: L. Coelius Antipatcr, who exercitum tamen salvum babuit, quia vuina wrote after the death of C. Gracchus, litora erant; cf. Miinzer, op. cit., 1081. was a rhetorical writer, with some at­ necem . . . conscivit: cf. Τ use. 1, 83: tempts, however, at accuracy; cf. M. mortem sihi ipsi consciscerent; Off.: 1, 112: Schanz-C. Hosius, Gescb. d. ro'm. Lit. 1* mortem sibi ipse consciscere? Am. 42: mortem(1927), 200-202. Qcero, who often cites sibi uterque conscivit', Fam. 7, 3, 4. him in the De Divinatione, might have known him at first hand, though in Att. 8. C. Flaminium: on his life cf. F. 13, 8 (8 June, 45), he asks to have BruMiinzer in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2496-2502. tus's epitome of Coelius sent to him; Chosen a second time consul in 217, R. Philippson in P.-W. 74 (1939), 1151, after evading (Liv. 21, 63, 8-10) or dis­ thinks for other uses than our work; yet regarding unfavorable omens (sec below on religione neglecta), he was ambushed by cf. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. %. Cicero's philos. Hannibal on the north or northeast side Scbr. 1 (1877), 225, n. 1 (who remarks on Coclius's fondness for describing prod­ of Lago Trasimeno, his army was nearly igies); J. Zingler, De Cic. Historico annihilated, and he himself was slain. (1900), 13-14; 25-26). Claudius, Iunius, and Flaminius form one of those rhetorical triads of which religione neglecta: of disregard of a Cicero is fond; cf. Pease on Div. 1,3, n. ritual act. Flaminius, unpopular with the (Pjtbio). Roman historians, making him a conservatives because of his agrarian scape-goat (M. Hadas in Am. Journ. of measures (cf. Invent. 2, 52), had to resign Pbilol. 61 (1940), 450-451), contrasted as magister equitum because of the illhis contempt for divination with the omened squeak of a mouse (Val. Max. conspicuous orthodoxy of Q. Fabius 1, 1, 5); when chosen consul, ratus ausMaximus, appointed dictator after his piciis ementiendis Latinarumque feriarum disaster (cf. Plut. Fab. 4, 3; G. Wissowa, mora . .. retenturos se in urbe, he slipped Rtlig. u. Kult. ά. Rimer* (1902), 53-54; F. away, and entered upon his office at Miinzer in P.-VT. 6 (1909), 1819; 25O0). Ariminum. His political opponents then chough Min. Fcl. 26, 2, observes that the represented him as a despiser of religious religious Regulus suffered quite as se­ rites, Liv. 21, 63, 6-14, narrating various verely as this contemptuous trio (cf. prodigies repotted and the view that non 3, 80, below). This disastrous battle was cum senatu modo sediam cum dis immortalibus C. Flaminium beHum gerere. Many portents often linked with that of Cannae (e.g., Pro Sex. Rose. 89; Liv. 24, 8,20; 24,13,1; were then reported (cf. Div. 1, 77-78; 25, 10, 9; 26, 41, 11; 27, 12, 11; 27, 40, 2, 21; 2, 67; 2,71; Liv. 21,62,1-11; 22,1, 3 ; 30, 20, 9; 30, 30, 12; Manil. 4, 37-39; 8-20; 22, 3, 11-13; Val. Max. 1, 6, 6; Ov. F.6 4, 566; Val. Max. 3, 7, ext. 6; Mamert. t 765-766; Plut. Fab. 2, 2A; 3. 1-3; Genetbl. Max. 10, 3; Hicr. Ep. 130, 6, 4; 4, 3; Flor. 1, 22, 14; Sil. Ital. 5, 54-55; 5, 59-69; Dio Cass. 14, 7 (cf. Zonar. 8, 25); Oros. 4, 15, 5-7). For the events of the Min. Fcl. 7, 4; 26, 2; Oros. 4, 15, 1; battle sec especially Polyb. 3,80,1—3,84, Scrv. Aen. 11,19), and his death in battle 15 [with characteristic rationalism saying nothing of the neglect of omens]; Cic. left no opportunity for vindication.

566

2, 9

cidisse apud Trasumenuml scribit magno * cum republicae vulnere. Quorum exitio intellegi potest eorum imperils rem publicam amplificatam qui religionibus paruissent.8 Et si conferre volumus nostra cum externis, ceteris rebus aut pares aut etiam 4 inferiores reperiemur,6 religione, id est cultu deorum,· multo superiores. 9 An Atti Navi 7 lituus 8 ille, quo · ad investigandum 1 t r a s u m e n u m Bait., trasimenum dttt. Ven., t r a n s u m e n AHNOBFM, transumenum ' Post paruissent Β del. m o p s urn tyresiam a m p h i l a r u m PL * m a g n o r u m Bx 4 chalcantcm helcnum quos (cf. 2, 7) etiam add. Μ * reppcricmur Μ 7 • d o r u m A1 adtinauii NO, naui Fl, nauii AHNBtF^M* ■ litu*us Β · q u i Bx

a p u d T r a s u m e n u m : mss differ in the spelling: Trasumenus, Trasumermus, Tran­ sumen (the best mss here), Trasymenus, and Trasimenus; cf. Polyb. 3, 82, 9 : T a p σιμέννην . . . λίμνην; Quintil. Inst. 1, 5, 13: Trasumennum pro Tarsumenno multi auctores, ttiamsi est in eo transmutatio, vin­ dicatorunt\ H. Nisscn, Ifa/. Landeskunde, 2, 1 (1902), 319, n. 4 ; R. Ochlcr in />.W. 6 A (1937), 2223. This is today k n o w n as Lago Trasimeno or Logo di Perugia. The exact site of the battle has given rise t o an e n o r m o u s literature (cf. J. K r o m a y c r G. Vcith, Ant. Schlaektfelder, 3 (1912), 148-150; Oehlcr, op. cit., 2224), but it seems to lie somewhere on the n o r t h or northeast shore. T h e article of E. Sadec in Klio, 9 (1909), 68, contains a g o o d m a p of the region. Apud is especially used with reference t o the localization of battles near rivers or lakes; cf. Tbes. Ling. La/. 2 (1900), 3 3 7 ; also 2. 6 ( 3 , 1 1 ) : apud Regillum; 3, 1 1 : apud Sagram; Brut. 57: apud Trasumenum [in Div. 2, 21 and Pro Sex. Rose. 89 G c c r o uses ad]; Ampcl. 46, 5 : apud Trarimtnnum. rei p u b l i c a e v u l n e r e : possibly da­ tive, as in Fin. 4, 6 6 ; Sest. 17; t h o u g h in those cases it is accompanied by a c o m ­ p o u n d verb, w i t h o u t which, as here, the objective genitive is more natural. r e m p u b l i c a m a m p l i f i c a t a m : so in De Domo, 2 6 ; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 49; also the verb is used with urbs (In Catil. 3, 2 ; Li v. 1, 44, 3), imperium, patria, a n d regnum.

r e l i g i o n i b u s paruissent: cf. Dir. 2, 71 : parendum . . . religions juit. Reli­ gionibus here probably refers t o the auspicia. si . . . v o l u m u a . . . r e p e r i e m u r : cf. 3 , 2 3 : si placet iam efficies; Brut. 3 2 5 : // quaerimus . . . reperiemus. With the t h o u g h t cf. Virg. Aen. 6, 847-853, a n d the admission of some of t h e claims of t h e Greeks but assertion o f R o m a n superiority in other respects. nostra . . . e x t e r n i s : cf. 2, 7, n . (domes­ ticis . . . exemplis). r e l i g i o n e id est c u l t u d e o r u m : for this identification of religio and cult us cf. 1, 1 1 7 ; L. G u c u n i n g in Nova et Vetera, 7 (1925), 235, n. 7. A u g . CD. 10, 1, s a y s : dicere valeamus religionem non esse nisi cultum Dei. s u p e r i o r e s : for claims of the s u p e r i o r piety of the R o m a n s , which had led to their prosperity and military s u p r e m a c y cf. 3 , 5: mihique ita persua si Romu/um auspiciis, Numam sacris constitutes Jundamenta iecisse nostrae civitatis, quae numquam profecto sine sum ma placatione deorum inmortalium tanta esse pottos set; Har. Resp. 19: quam volumus licet. . . ipsi nos amemus, tame» non numero Hispanos nee robore Galios nee calliditate Poenos nee artibus Graecos nee denique hoc ipso buius gentis at terrae domes· tico nativoque sensu Italos ipsos ac Latinos, sed piefate ac religione atque hoc una sapient ia, quod deorum numine omnia regi gubernariqm perspeximus, omnis gentis nationesque superavimus; Polyb. 6, 56, 6-7: μχγίστην δέ μοι Soxci διαφοράν ίχειν τά ' Ρ ω μ α ί ω ν πολίττν-

567

2. 9 μα προς βέλτιον έν * (\ περί θεών διαλήψει. κα( μοι δοκεϊ τό παρά τοις 4λλοις άνθρω­ π ο ις όνειδιζόμενον, τοΰτο συνέχειν τά 'Ρωμαίωνπράγματα, λέγωδέτήνδεισνβαιμονίαν; Posid. ap. Athen. 6, p. 274 a: έτι οέ ευσέβεια μέν θαυμαστή περί τό δαιμάνιον; Sail. Cat. 12, 3 : Umpla antrum quae ncstri maiorts, reiigiosissimi mortales,/ecere; Hor. C. 3 , 6 , 5 : dis te minortm quodgeris, imperas; D i o n . Hal. Ant. 2 , 1 8 , 1 - 3 ; 2 , 6 8 , 2 ; 2 , 73, 4 ; L i v . Praef. 11: nulla . . . res pubΙ ιca . . . sanctior ... fust; 6, 41, 8: parva sunt bate; ud parva ista non conttnmtndo maiorts vtstri maximam banc rem fecerunt; 44, 1, 1 1 : favere enim pietati fideique deos, per quae populus Romanus ad tantum fastigium venerit; 45, 39, 10: dis quoque enim, non solum bominibus, debetur triumpbus. maiorts vtstri omnium magnarum rerum et prindpia exorsi ab dis sunt etfinem <cum> statuerunt; Val. Max. 1 , 1 , 8 : non mirum igitur, si proeo imperio augtndo custodiendoqut pertinax deorum indulgtntia semper excubuit, quo tarn scrupulosa cura parvula quoque momenta religionis examinari videntur, quia numquam remotos ab exactissimo cultu caerimoniarum oculos habuisse nostra civitas existimanda est; Plut. Coriol. 25, 3 : τοιαύτη μέν ευλάβεια προς τό θείον 'Ρωμαίων; Plin. Paneg. 1; Cell. 2, 28, 2: veteres Romani cum in omnibus aliis t'itae officiis turn in constituendis religionibus atque in dis inmortalibus animadvertends s castissimi cautissimique; Min. Fel. 6, 3 ; 25, 1: ista ipsa superstitio Romanis dedit, auxit, fundavit imperium, cum non tarn virtute quam religione et pietate pollerent; Tcrt. Apol. 25: praesumptio dicentium Romanos pro merito religiositatis diligentissimae in tantum sublimitatis tlatos ut orbem occuparint, et adeo deos esse ut praeter ceteros floreant qui Hits offuium praeter ceteros foctant, scilicet ista mercts a Romanis deis pro gratia txptnsa tst\ Symm. Ep. 10, 3, 9: hie cultus in leges meas orbem redegit; Aug. CD. 4, 8: quaeramus . . . ex tanta deorum turba quam Romans colebant quern potissimum vet quos deos credant illud imperium dilatasse atque servasse; 4, 9; Oros. 6, 1, 10: suisque dis potius adsignant quos primum prudentia elegerint deinde praecipuo cultu invitarint, ut sibi per eos amplissimum boc pulcberrimumque imperium eonderetur; 6, 1, 13; Prud. C Symm. 2, 488489: sed multi duxere dei per pros pera Romam, / quos colit ob meritum magnis dona/a

triumfis-, L. Prelkr, Rum. Mytb*. (1865). 113, n. 1; G. Appel, De Precat. Rom. Sermone (1908), 54-55; J. Ε. Β. Mayor, edi­ tion of Tert. Apol. (1917), 3 3 1 ; L. Gueuning in Nova et Vetera, 7 (1925), 341, n. 6. Liv. 5, 1, 6, describes the Etruscans as devoted beyond all others to religious

rites. 9. A t t i N a v i : cf. 3, 14: nee possum Atti Navi quern commemorabas lituum contem­ nere. O n A m i s — a Sabine praenomen — Appius—cf. E. Klebs in P.UT. 2 (1896),

2259. The story of this legendary figure is told most fully in Div. 1, 31-33 [where sec Pease's notesj, but also, entire or in part, in Div. 2, 80; Rep. 2 , 3 6 ; Ugg. 2 , 3 3 ; Liv. 1, 36, 3-6; Dion. Hal. 3, 70-72; Val. Max. 1, 4, 1; Plin. N.H. 34, 21 ;34, 29; Flor. 1, 1, 5, 2-4; Fcst. p. 169 M. (168-170 L.); Auct. De Vir. ill. 6, 7; Apul. De Deo Soer. 7; Lact. Inst. 2, 7, 8; 2, 16, 11; Jordancs, Rom. 1, 99; Zonar. 7, 8; cf. C. Bardt, Die Ugende von dem Augur Attus Navius (1883); E. Pais, Stor. crit. di Roma, 1, 2 (1913), 480-482; H. Petrikovits in Mitt. d. Vereines kl. Philol. in Wien, 9 (1932), 36-46; W. Kroll in P.-W. 16 (1935), 1933-1936. By Cicero t w o incidents arc told of him: (1) the finding, by augural delimitation of a vineyard with his lituus, of a bunch of grapes of unusual size (an early case of an auspicium privatum; cf. Kroll, op. cit., 1934); (2) the cutting of a whetstone in t w o with a razor in the presence of the king (the whetstone and razor being pre­ served within a puteal in the Forum {Div. 1, 3 3 ; L. Du Jardin in Historia, 4 (1930), 684-713)). From some other source a story arose of his supernatural removal of the ficus Ruminalis (Plin. N.H. 15, 77;

Fcst. p. 169 M. (p. 170 L.)) and of his o w n mysterious disappearance Hal. Ant. 3, 72, 3). He was the learned augur (cf. Alt. 10, 8, 6), legend is perhaps our earliest one (Petrikovits, op. cit., 39), Hcllenized by Dionysius.

(Dion. type of and his Roman though

lituus i l l e : for Hie introducing exempla cf. Div. 1, 5 1 : P. Decius ille; H. Schoenbetger, Beispiele aus d. Gesch. (1911), 58-59. The lituus, a frequently depicted rod, curved at the upper end, was used by augurs in delimiting a tern plum; cf.

568

2, 9

suem l regiones" vineae terminavit, contemnendus est? Crederem, nisi eius augurio rex Hostilius maxima bella gessisset. Sed neglegentia nobilitatis augurii disciplina omissa Veritas aus1

suam Bl

* regiones dett. Rom., religioncs cett.

Pease o n Div. 1, 30, η . {Ιι tuns), with ad­ denda o n p . 5 9 2 ; t o which further add Liv. 10, 7, 10; A p u l . Apol. 2 2 ; Scrv. Eel.

9, 15; Schol-ΛΦΥ to Hor. C. 1,1,23; Fasti Praenest. 23 March (C.I.L. I. p. 315 = Dessau 8744 a = Hist. Rom. Frag. 126 Peter); A. B. C o o k , Zeus, 1 (1914), 87 ( w h o thinks it was originally the con­ ventionalized branch of a tree, b r o u g h t as a c u s t o m from Arcadia t o Italy); E. Flinck in Ann. Acad. Sci. Fern. 11 (1921), 38-47 (considering it solely Italic, bor­ r o w e d by the Etruscans from Italian augurs, and thinking it originally a vine-shoot, its name connected with litare); id., Auguralia u. Verwandtes (1926), 38-47; K. Latte in P.-W. 13 (1927), 805806; E. Nordcn, Aus altrom. Priesterbiicbern (1939), 10, n. 3 ; L. R. Taylor in Am.Joum. Arcb. 48 (1944), 352-356. ad i n v e s t i g a n d u m e u c m : cf. Div. 1, 3 1 : qui cum propter paupertatern sues puer pasceret, una ex its amissa vovisse dicitur si recuperasset warn se deo daturum quae maxi­ ma esset in vinea; itoque sue inventa ad meri­ diem spec tans in vinea media dicitur constitisse, cumque in quattuor partis [the regiones here mentioned] vineam divisisset trisque partis aves abdixissent, quarta parte quae erat reliqua in regiones distributa mirabili magnitudine warn, ut scriptum vidimus, invenit. J. N . Madvig (Opusc. aead. (1887), 312,

n. 1) bracketed suem as inappropriate (in which case investigandum, as in 2, 158; Tusc. 5, 111; Fam. 4, 13, 5, becomes not gerundive but g e r u n d ) , yet t h o u g h the investigation continues for a bunch of grapes, it s u i t e d with the search for a pig, so n o emendation seems needed. T h e fact that in Div. 1, 3 1 , the lost pig is feminine b u t here masculine, need oc­ casion n o serious c o n c e r n ; its loss and recovery rather than its gender is sig­ nificant. t e r m i n a v i t : cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 3 1 , n.

(in quattuor partis)', E. N o r d e n , A\ns altrom. Priesterbucbem (1939), 8 3 ; a n d . for the interest of the augurs in b o u n d a r i e s , L i v . 1, 55, 3-4. c r e d e r c m n i s i . . . g e s s i s s e t : cf. Sen. Dial. 7, 19, 3 : crederem illis boc vacare, ma . . . conspuerent. c l u e a u g u r i o : " u n d e r his a u s p i c e s . " r e x H o s t i l i u s : in Div. 1, 3 1 - 3 2 , the k i n g is Tarquinius Priscus, a n d Cicero has probably here made a slip, as when (Div. 2, 63) he confuses A g a m e m n o n and Ulysses, or (Div. 2, 82) U l y s s e s and Ajax, or (De Glor. ap. Gell. 15, 6 , 1-4.» Ajax and Hector, or (At/. 12, 6 , 3 ; E u p o l i s and Aristophanes. T h e w a r l i k e Hostilius (Liv. 1 , 2 2 , 2 ; D i o n . Hal. Ant. 3 , 2 , 1; E u t r o p . 1,4) was at first c o n t e m p ­ t u o u s of the g o d s , but later very r e g a r d ­ ful o f them ( D i o Cass. 2, 7, 5 ) ; cf. Liv. 1 , 3 6 , 6 : auguriis certe sacerdotioque augurum tantus honos accessit ut nihil belli domiqm postea nisi auspicate gereretur. n e g l e g e n t i a n o b i l i t a t i s : cf. Div. 1, 25: auspicia . . . quae quidem nunc a Romanss augur/bus ignorant'ur; 1, 28: itaque mult a auguria, muita auspicia, quod Cato ille sapiens queritur, neglegentia collegi amissa plane et deserta sunt, 1, 9 0 ; 1. 105; Legg. 2 , 3 3 : sed dubium non est quin bate disciplina et ars augurum evanuerit iam et vetustate et neglegen­ tia ;Ό\οη. Hal. Ant. 2 , 6 : πέτταυταιδ'έντοίς καθ' ημάς χρόνοις, πλην οίον ε ΐ κ ώ ν τ ι ; αύτοϋ λβίττεται της όσίας αύτης ένεκα γ ι ­ νομένη; Liv. 3, 20, 5: nondum baec quae nunc tenet saeculum neglegentia deum venerat; 4 3 , 1 3 , 1 : non sum nesciusab eadem neglegentia qua nihil deos porUndert vulgo mate credunt, neque nuntiari admodum ulla prodigia in pu­ blicum neque in annates re Jerri; Plin. N.H. 10, 2 0 ; Tac. Ann. 11, 15, 1: quod nunc segm'us fieri publico circa bonas artes socordia; G. Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Rbmerx (1912), 7 1 . Nobilitas is precisely defined by no

2, 9

569

piciorum * spreta est, species tantum retenta,1 itaque maximae rei publicae partes, in his s bella 4 quibus rei publicae salus continetur, nullis · auspiciis administrantur, nulla peremnia · servantur, nulla ex acuminibus,7 nulli viri vocantur, ex quo in procinctu 8 testa1 auspicomm Ml, aspiciorum A1 * retenda A * nullus auspicius Bl (auspiciis B*), nullis auscipiis A 7 pcrennia AHBFM, perhennia NO acumibus A1

ancient author (M. Gelzer, Die Nobilitdt d. rom. Rep. (1912), 22), and is rather loosely used, often in contrast to the plebs (H. Strasburgcr in P.-W. 17 (1936), 7 8 6 ) , and it is at times doubtful if e v e n Cicero himself had a clear idea of the term {id.y 787), since plebeian descend­ ants of consuls seem to have been in­ cluded in it. The college of augurs would be made up of such, so that the negligence h c i e noted is probably that of the augurs themselves, notably of such as C. Clau­ dius λίarccllus {Div. 2, 75). augurii d i s c i p l i n e : cf. 2, 10: augurum . . . disciplinam; Div. 2, 74: augurum disci­ plinam ; Legg. 2, 20: augures . . . disciplinam tenento; Plin. N.H. 28, 17: in augurum . . . disciplina; Gell. 7, 6, 4 : ad augurum disci­ plinam', Schol. Dan. Aen. 2, 693; also similar expressions in A. Bouchc-Lcclcrcq, Hisf.de la Div. 4 (1882), 183, η . 6. O n e may compare the Etrusca disci plina of the haruspices (sec 2, 10, below). N . Stang (in Symb. Osloenses, 11 (1932), 88) notes that Cicero for the augural theory always uses discip/ina, never ars. Veritas . . . s p e c i e s : offset as έργον and λόγος in Greek. With this use of species cf. 1, 49; l f 75; 1, 107; Div. 1, 8 1 ; with the thought Div. 1, 105: re/igionis simulacra; 2, 7 1 : simulacra sunt auspiciorum, auspicia nulio modo; Dion. H. Ant. 2 , 6, 2 (of augury): πλην olov ebccov τις αύτοϋ λείπεται. rei p u b l i c a e . . . rei p u b l i c a e : some­ what awkwardly repeated in t w o differ­ ent senses; Rackham renders: "public administration . . . the state." n u l l i s a u s p i c i i s : contrast Div. 1, 3 : exactis regibus nihil pub/ice sine auspiciis nee domi nee militiae gerebatur [and Pease's n. on auspiciis]; 1, 26: Deiotarum . . . qui nihil

4 * is A bellis F%M · peremnia dttt. Mars., · procintu A1

umquam nisi auspicato gerit; 1, 28: nihil fere quondam maioris rei nisi auspicato ne privatim qiadem gerebatur; 2, 70: retinetur autem et ad opinionem vulgi et ad magnas utilitates rei publico* mos, religio, discipiina, ius augurium, collegi auctoritas; 2, 76 (quo­ ted o n cum auspicia posuerunt, below]. p e r e m n i a : cf. Pease on Div. 2, 77, n. (amnis transeunt), to which add P. Stengel in />.-l^.5(1905), 3 0 1 ; J. G. Frnzcr o n O v . F. 5, 6 2 1 ; R. von Scheliha, Die Wassergren^e im Altertum (in / / / / / . Untersuch. 8 (1931), 59-60). n u l l a e x a c u m i n i b u s : sc. auspicia; cf. Div. 2, 77: nam ex acuminibus quidem, quod totum auspicium militare est, iam SI. Marcellus ille quinquiens consul totum omisit, idem imperator, idem augur optimus [and Pease's n. on ex acuminibus, (to which add T. S. Martin in Rev. arch. 13 (1866), 168-179; 14 (1866), 260-268; 339-348; E. S. McCartney in CI. Weekly, 27 (1933), 11-13]; Arnob. 2, 67: aut Martium discrimen obeuntes spem proelii sumitis ex acu­ minibus auspicati; W. Kroll in Rbein. Mus. 71 (1916), 347. T. Mommsen (Rom. Stoatsrecbt, 1» (1887), 87, n. 6) remarks upon the difficulty in assuming that such an auspicium oblativum, taken from the electric phenomenon of St. Elmo's Fire, could have been among those consulted before a battle, where auspicia impetrativa would seem obviously needed (cf. Mar­ tin, op. cit., 172, n. 4). Lcscalopcrius thought the omen came from the pulling of the spears out of the ground. nulli viri vocantur: cf. Varr. L.L. 6, 86: nunc primum ponam <de> censoriis tabulis; ubi noctu in tern plum censor auspicaverit atque de caelo nuntium erit, praeconi sic imperato ut viros vocet . . . omnes Quirites pedites armatos privatosque, cura tores

570

2, 9

menta pcrierunt; turn enim bclla gcrcrc 1 nostri duces incipiun: 1

egcrcre (?)AX, exerccic Ο

omnium tribuum . . . voca inlicium hue ad me \ 6, 88 [with the formula used]; Macrob. Sat. 1, 16, 19: vitabant veteres ad viros vocandos etiam dies qui esstnt notati rebus adversis, vitabant etiam feriis, sicut Varro in Augurum libris scribit in bate verba; viros vocare feriis non oportet; si vocavit, piaculum

choice of witnesses with bona nomina—i view inadequately refuted by G. F Schocmann's objection (Opusc. acad. 5 (1858), 276-277) that viros vocare d o c s not mean viros bonis nominibus vocare, n o r doe it appear necessary, with Schocmanr (p. 278), to emend to nulla <cum> ixr

tsto; Gcll. 15, 27, 3 [of the eomilia calata): vocMtur, for Hulli viri wcantur seems v.< tria enim genera testamentorum fuisse acceptmus: unum quod ca/atis comitiis inpopuli contione fieret, alterum in procinctu, cum viri ad proelium faciendum in act em vocabantur, tertium per familiae emancipationem\ Schol. Vcron. Aen. 10,24 [of the fourth century; the suppletions mostly by W. A. Blumc and II. Kcil; sec n. in Hagcn's edition]: Sabidius commentar. XII vers. Sa/ior.: ut in exercitu <prius quam acies instrueretur, ist penes que>m imp<erium auspici > umque erat, in tabernaeulo in sella <se>dens auspicabatur, coram exercitu pu/lis e cavea libera­ ls <positisque in lo>cum circum sella m suam ; ... deinde il nuntiato diceba, uti placet a legionibus invocentur faciantque, quod its imperabitur, <milites> imp<eriumque> fidemque m<eam servent. quod con > ducat saluiareque siet, viros voco, proe­ lium ineant. deinde exercitu in aciem educto iterurn tur. interim ea mora utebantur, qui testamenta in procinctu facere valebant; Schol. Dan. Aen. 10, 241: antiquo perbo militiae usus est; viros enim vocari signsficat eos qui necessitate in bellum non voluntate conveniunt. If one notes the desire for levying troops o n a day of g o o d omen

mean "there is no citing of m e n / * e x q u o : probably, as Schocmanr. (p. 278) thinks, this = quare ("as a result of which") rather than postquam; d. Div. 1, 6 5 ; Tusc. S,\7;De Or. 2 , 154. i n procinctu t e s t a m e n t a : cf. De Or. 1, 228: tamquam in procinctu testament** faceret; Plut. Coriol. 9, 2: ήν δέ τ ό τ ε -rot; 'Ρωμαίοις έΟος είς τάςιν xotOurrauivou και μέλλουσι τους θυρεού; αναλαμβάνε·.·» χαΐ περιζώννυσΟαι τήν τήβεννον ά μ α χιι διαθήχας άγραφους γίνεσΟαι, τριών r τεττάρων έπαχουόντων ονομάζοντας τον κληρονόμον; Veil. Pat. 2, 5, 2 : facitnfibusque omnibus in procinctu testamenta, reiki ad certam mortem eundum foret; F r o n t i a Strat. 4, 1, 2 3 ; Gcll. 15, 27, 3 [ q u o t e d on nulls viri vocantur, above]; Fest. p. 2 4 9 M. (p. 294 L.): ta in procinctu fieri; Gaius, 2, 101: testamentorum autem genera initio duo fuerunt; nam aut ca/attj comitiis testamentum faciebant . . . aut it procinctu, id est, cum belli causa arma sumtbant; procinctus est enim expeditus et armatte exercitus; Paul, ex Fcst. p. 109 M . ( p . 96 L.): in procinctu factum testamentum did tur, quod miles pugnaturus nuncupat praesentibus com milt tonibus; Ulp. 20, 2 ; Justinian,

he might also compare Dip. 1, 102:

Inst. 2, 10, 1 [of a kind of will]: quum in

quod idem in dilectu consults observant, ut primus miles fiat bono nomine [cf. Plin. N.H. 28, 22], and conclude that some omen is desired from the names of such (e.g., Valerius, Salvius, Statortus, etc., according t o Paul, ex Fcst. p. 121 M. (p. 108 L.). C. Beicr (on Pro Scauro, 30), following a somewhat similar view of A. Turnebus (Adversaria (1604), 23, 12, p. 470), thought that the melancholy omen of making one's will on the battlefield was in part overcome by generals by the

proelium exituri esstnt, quod procinctum dicebatur; also for the phrase in procinctu Paul, ex Fcst. p. 77 M. (p. 67 L . ) : ende procinctu; O v . Ex P. 1, 8. 10; Plin. N.H. 6, 6 6 ; 8, 181; Sen. De Clem. l f 1, 4; Quintil. Inst. 10, 1, 2 ; 12. 9, 2 1 ; Decl. mas. 3, 1; Tac. H. 3, 2 ; [Publil. Syr.] 344, p. 133 Wolfflin; Gcll. 1, 11, 7; Orig. Horn, in Num. 26, 2; 27, 9; Auson. Grat. Act. ad Grat. 4 2 ; Hier. Hp. 85, 6; 112, 1, 2 ; 118, 1, 2 ; Rufin. Hist. Mon. prol., pp. 119-120 Vallarsi; Hist. eccl. 2, 1;

2, 10

571

cum auspicia * posuerunt. 10 At vcro apud * maiores tanta · religionis vis fuit ut quidam imperatores etiam sc ipsos dis inmortalibus * capite velato verbis certis pro re publicaδ devo1 aut picia A1 * mortalibus A

* apud] opus ' p.R. G

Ν

S y m m . Ep. 8, 4 8 ; Oros. 7, 3 , 9; Sulp. S e v . Dial. 3 , 11, 11; Schol. Dan. Aen. 7 , 6 1 2 ; Sidon. Ep. 2, 9, 10; Isid. Etym. 1 0 , 218; C.I.L. VIII, 2465 and 2466 ( D e s s a u 2485, 2486); J. Milton, Parad. L·. 6, 19: "war in procinct"; also the phrase procincta classis (Gell. 1, 11, 3 ; 10, 1 5 , 4 ; Paul, ex Fcst. p. 225 M. (p. 251 L . ) ; 2 4 9 M. (p. 294 L.). For such nuncupa­ t i v e wills sec also T. Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecbt, 3 (1887), 307, n. 2 ; B. Kubler i n P.-W. 5A (1934), 986-987; J. S. Carberry in Ci.Joum. 34 (1939), 540-541. c u m a u s p i c i a p o s u e r u n t : cf. Div. 2 , 76: bill team rem admim'strari maiores nostri nisi auspicato no/uerunt; quam multi anni sunt cum Mia a proconsulibus et a propraetoribus administrantur, qui auspicia non babent. Only a magistrate could take auspicia (cf. Legg. 3 , 10), consequently in the Empire wars were waged under the ductus of the general but the auspicia o f the Emperor; cf. G. Wissowa in P.-W. 2(1896), 2583; H. Last in Camb. one. Hist. 9 (1932), 294. A b o , for the acceptance and laying aside of the au­ spicia, A. Bouch£-Leclercq, Hist, de la Div. 4 (1882), 238-241. 10. at vero: cf. 1, 8 2 ; 2, 100; 3, 87; H . Mcrguet, Lex. ^ d. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1887), 252-253. apud m a i o r e s : cf. Div. 1, 89; Tusc. 4, 3 ; Legg. 2, 3 3 ; 3, 46. r e l i g i o n i s v i s : cf. Off. 3, 102: nulla iff'tur vis fuit religionis. i m p e r a t o r e s : cf. 3, 15: tu autem etiam Deciorum devotionibus placates deos esse cen­ ses (and n. o n Deciorum]; Div. 1, 51 : at vero P. Decius illeQ.f, qui primus e Deciis consul fuit, cum esset tribunus militum M. VaJerio A. Comelio consulibus [343 B.C.] a Samnitibusque premeretur noster exercitus, cum pericula proeliorum iniret audacius monereturque ut cautior esset, dixit .. . se sibi in

■ tantem B\

tantam B*, rantim

Fx

sornnis visum esse, cum in mediis bostibus versaretur, occidere cum maxuma gloria . .. cum consul esset [340 B.C.] devovit se et in aciem Latinorum inrupit armatus . .. quo eius facto superati sunt et deleti Latini. cuius mors ita gloriosa fuit ut tandem concupiscent filius [at Sentinum, 295 B.C.], and sec Pease's n . o n Decius Me una works there cited, o n the t w o or even three Decii (the third case at Asculum, 279 B.C.; cf. Fin. 2, 6 1 ; Tusc. 1, 89; yet elsewhere Cicero speaks of but two). T o these references add: Frontin. Strat. 4, 5, 15; Min. Fcl. 7, 3 ; F. Schwenn, Die Menscbenopfer bet d. Gr. u. Rom. (1915), 154-164; C. W. Wcstrup in Kgl. Danske Vidensk. Selskap. 16, 3 (1929), 4, n. 2. d i s i n m o r t a l i b u s : cf. Li v. 8, 9, 6-8, who gives the formula (verbis certis, be­ low), as administered by the pontifcx [also Liv. 5, 41, 3 ] : lane, Iuppiter, Mars pater, Quirine, Bellona, Lares, Divi Novensiles, Di Indigites, Divi quorum tst potest as nostrorum bostiumque, Dique Manes, vos precor, veneror, veniam peto. oroque uti populo Romano Quirt tturn vim vie toriam prosperatis, hosttsque populi Romans Quiritium terrore, formidine, morteque adficiatis. sicu/ ver­ bis nuncupavi, ita pro re publica populi Romani Quiritium, extra tu, legionibus, auxiliis populi Romani Quiritium, Itgiones auxiliaque bostium mecum Deis Manibus Tellurique devoveo; 10, 28, 13 [Sentinum]: iam ego mecum bostium legiones mactandas Telluri ac Dis Manibus dabo; Macrob. Sat. 3, 9, 9-13 (11: Tellus mater, ttque Iuppiter obtestor). W. Soltau notes {Bert, philol. Wocb. 30 (1910), 1461-1464) that neither Livy nor Macrobius imply in the formula the death of the Roman general, yet mecum in the t w o passages from Livy seems to indicate that. capite v e l a t o : in the Roman rite, with the toga drawn up over the head (cf. 37

572

2, 10

verent. Multa ex Sibyllinis l vaticinationibus, multa ex ham· spicum * responsis commemorare * possum, quibus ea confiimentur quae dubia nemini debent esse. 4 Atqui et nostrorum augurum et Etruscorum haruspicum 4 disciplinam P. Scipione C 1 sibylinis corr. ex ibylinis B, i bull in is AH, subullinis N, sibillinis OM, sybylinis * hauruspicum W * commemorare . . . disciplinam om. 0, F1, sybyllinis F* 4 et hauruspicum A (et add. m*) iW, et commemorare possum add. m. rec. A haruspicum (et add.) B, ct aruspicum OF, et auruspicum H, nostrorum ct etruscorum augurum et aruspicum Μ

Serv. Aen. 5, 755), in auspication or sac­ ferre possum; 2, 131: multaque alia ... rifice; cf. Liv. 8, 9, 5: pontiftx eum togam commemorabiliaproferrepossum; Die. 2, 52: prat tex tarn sumere iussit et velato capite, quid ego haruspicum responsa commemortm (possum equidem innumerabilia) quae aul manu sublet togam ad mentum exserta, super nullos babuerint exitus out contrarios? telum subiectum pedibus stantem sic dicere; Flor. 1, 9, 14, 3; cases cited in Tbes. Ling. Sibyllinie: cf. 3, 5: Sibyllae interprttes. Lot. 3 (1906), 387, 76-388, 21; G. Appcl, For the history of the Sibyls cf. Pease De Romanorum Precationibus (1909), 190-on Div. 1, 4, n. (Sibyllinis . . . versitus); 192; G. Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Romer* 1, 34, n. (Sibylla Erytbraea); to which add (1912), 396, n. 5 (and works there cited). S. Ferri, La Sibylla in Ann. d. r. sc. norm, The custom seems especially appropriate sup. di Pisa, 26 (1915), no. 3. O n the in a dedication to the gods of the under­ Sibylline Books and their interpretation world, and Wissowa (op. cit., 384, n. 2) see Pease on Div. 1, 4, n. (decern interthinks that the de in devotio expresses this pretes). The three chief public forms of relation. F. Schwcnn (op. cit., 160) sug­ divination at Rome are here mentioned, gests that this veiling arose either (1) to under the charge of the Xviri S.F., the avoid human or divine interruptions, ordo haruspicum, and the college of augurs. or (2) because a man's glance, at the In the following incident one of these moment of his union with deity, was as supports another (2, 12; Div. \, 97: dangerous to onlookers as that of the responsa haruspicum cum Sibyllae versibus god himself. Only a magistrate cum congruebant [and Pease's n. on congruebant). imperio might perform a valid devotio; haruspicum responsis: cf. Div. 1, H. Wagcnvoort. Rom. Dynamism (1947), 97; 2, 45; 2, 52; 2, 53; Ac. 2, 107; also 33. the oration De Haruspicum Response verbis certie: sec on dis inmortalibus, Cicero seems not to refer to the pro­ above; Sen. Ep. 67, 9: alter post bunc, nouncements of augurs or decemvirs as patentee virtutis aemu/us, conceptis sollem-responsa, perhaps in the case of the nibus at iam familiaribus verbis in aciem con­augurs, at least, because the initiative fertissimam incufurrif, Plin, M M 2$, 11; might rest with them, while the haruspicertis precationibus obsecrasse; Macrob. Sat.ccs, often summoned from Etruria, 3, 9, 2: certo carmine evocarent; Paul, ex were questioned for advice (cf. baruspices Fest. p. 88 M. (p. 78 L.): pontifex ... introducti rtsponderunt, below). certa verba fatur; Aug. CD. 5, 18: se nostrorum: since the art of the augurs occidendos certis verbis quodam modo consewas definitely Roman as distinguished cranles Decii devoverunt; G. Appcl, op. cit., from that of the imported Etruscan 205; G. Wissowa, op. cit.*, 397 n. 7. haruspices, though in Legg. 2, 21, Cicero pro re publica: cf. Sen. Ep. 67, 9: himself prescribes: prodigia, portenia ad Decius se pro re publico devovit. Etruscos baruspices, si senatus iussit, de­ multa . . . commemorare possum: ferunto. cf. 1, 101: possum ... dicere; 2, 121: enu- haruspicum disciplinam: cf. 2, 9, n. merare possum; 2, 126: multa eius modi pro-(augurum disciplinam); Pease on Div. 1, 3,

2, 10

573

Figulo consulibus 1 res ipsa probavit. Quos cum Ti. Gracchus * consul · iterum crearet,4 primus· rogator,· ut eos 7 rettulit, ibidem est repente mortuus.· Gracchus · cum comitia nihilo 10 minus 1 consulibus A*, cos. AlHB*FM, quoe NOB1 * tygracchus BFM, conti* gracchus A, tograreus Ο ■ cos. BFM, quos AHN * recrearet AHNOB%FM 1 1 · interrogator Ν ' οβ Ο ■ mortus Β1 · grachus A1 * primis A 10 nihil hominus BF

n. (baruspicum discipline); 2, 70, n. (doc­ trine); 2, 74, n. (augurum disciplinam), P. Scipione C. Figulo consulibus: 162 B.C. For P. Cornelius Scipio Nasica, nicknamed Corculum, described in Brut. 79 as bis consul tt censor (cf. Brut. 213] and in 3, 5, below, as pontifex maximus [cf. De Or. 3, 134; Sen. 50; Plut. 77. Graceb. 21], see F. Munzcr in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1497-1501. On C. Marcius Figulus cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 14 (1930), 1557-1559. Bouhicr, with some plausibility, emended to P. Scipione, etc., referring to the case of their election rather than dating the event. ret ipsa: cf. 2, 61; Div. 2, 36; Rap. 2 , 4 8 ; Tusc. 3, 54; 3, 65. quo·, etc.: the incident here described appears in several other places: Div. 1,33 [and Pease's n. on scrip turn apudte]; 2, 74; AdQ. Fr. 2, 2, 1; VaJ. Max. 1, 1, 3; Plut. Marc. 5; Ampcl. 19, 11; Auct. De Vir. ill. 44, 2; Gran. Licin. 28; C.I.L. 1», p. 25 [Fasti Capit. ann. 592]. Gracchus: Ti. Scmpronius Gracchus, consul in 177 and iterum, with M. Iuvcntius Thalna, in 163. For his life cf. F. Munzer in P.-W. 2A (1923), 14031409. He was the husband of Cornelia and father of the tribunes, Ti. and C. Gracchus, with whom Cicero contrasts him in Fin. 4, 65; Off. 2, 43; 2, 80. crearet: a term used both (1) of a voting body, such as the comitia, which elect a magistrate, or (2) of the magistrate presiding over elections, as here; 2, 11; Div. 2,74; Legg. 3,9; Sen. 19; Att. 9,9, 3; cf. Tbes. Ung. Lat. 4 (1909), 1164, 59-83. primus rogator: rogp and rogator may be used of the magistrate presiding at the election (as just below: iustum comitiorum rogatorem; 2, 11: rogavi; Div. 1, 33; 2, 74; Rep. 2, 31) or of one of the clerks,

Uking the vote of a particular ctnturia (as here; Liv. 2, 75: rogator centuriae fwi­ se t; Post Red. in Sen. 28). T. Mommsen (Die rom. Tribus (1844), 102) thinks the original rogator may have been the centurio, though others might so act. The oral vote, taken by each rogator and pricked by dots against the names of the candidates (cf. W. Liebenam in P.-W. 1 A (1920), 1000), and then reported to the presiding magistrate, was replaced by written ballots set up in 139 B.C. by the Lex Gabinia Tabcllaria; cf. Legg. 3, 35; T. Mommsen, op. cit., 103. An obvious omen here lies in the fact that it was the first rogator who fell dead; cf. Div. 1, 71: qui in praerogativa referenda subito concidisset; 1, 103: praerogativam etiam maiorts omen iustorum consiliorum esse voluerunt [where sec Pease's n. on prae­ rogativam]', Pro Mur. 38: adbuc semper omen valuerit praerogativum; Pro Plane. 49; G. W. Botsford. Roman Assemblies (1909), 389. eo§: i.e., eorum nomina; cf. Pro Arcb. 11: in beneficiis ad aerarium detatus est. rettulit: the technical term for the voting clerk's report (Div. 1, 74); here also of the consul's laying the matter before the senate (rettulit), of the senate's referring it to the haruspiccs (referendum; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 31, n. (rtferrent), and it is implied in the report of the augurs to the senate (2, 11). repente mortuus: cf. 2, 75: vide fit in eum qui rogator centuriae fuisset; is enim erat mortuus; id outem sine divinatione coniectura poterant dicere. Such sudden deaths, like those of men struck by lightning (Div. 1, 18 [and Pease's n. on perculsus fu/mine]) were regarded as ominous, even though less mandatory in stopping business than was a case of epilepsy (morbus

574

2, 11

peregisset remque illam in religionem populo venisse sentiret, ad senatum l rettulit. Senatus quos * ad soleret referendum * censuit.* Haruspices 8 introducti responderunt non fuisse iustum comitiorum · rogatorem. 11 Turn Gracchus,7 ut e patre audiebam, incensus ira, "Itane vero, ego non iustus, qui et consul rogavi et 1 ad scnatus Bl ■ quos add. Μ · referendum A * Post c e n s u i t A 7 graccus 0 add. ad * hauruspiccs N, haruspices qui A · co*mitiorum A

comitiaJis). Mayor lists it as a prodigium rather than a vitium. So, in the year 43 B.C., when Vibius was sacrificing, a lictor suddenly fell dead; D i o Cass. 45, 17, 9. in r e l i g i o n e m p o p u l o v e n i s s e : a sense of uneasiness or religious scruple had arisen; cf. Dip. 1, 77: nee earn rem babuit religioni [so Fest. p. 344 M. (p. 468 L.); Gcll. 4, 6, 10]; Pro Caec. 97: Cotta xviris religionem iniecisset; Pbil. 2, 8 3 : obstrinxisti religione populum Romanum; also the phrases religio est (Plaut. Cure. 350; Liv. 6, 27, 4) and religioni est (Liv. 5, 13, 8); M. Kobbcrt, De Verborum "Religio" atque "Religiosus" Usu apud Romanes (1910), 42-48, who, however, gives no precise parallel to the present passage. Liv. 8, 17, 4 says: religio dtinde ineessit vitio eos creatos. q u o s a d : omission of the antecedent (for ad eos ad quos) combined with anastrophe of the monosyllabic preposition. For the former cf. Reid on Fin. 1, 18, n. (in quibus); for the latter R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1 · (1912), 585-586, citing Top. 32: eis quos ad id pertinebat; Plaut. Baccb. 176; Tcr. Pborm. 524. Mayor suggests that quos ad soleret is a legal formula, like quo de agitur (In». 1, 27; De Or. 1, 209, and Wilkins's n.), and Reid (ap. Mayor on this passage) notes that transposition is most frequent after a relative, e.g., qua de causa, quam ob remt quern ad modum, etc. h a r u s p i c e s introducti: cf. Dip. 1, 33: baruspicum ... qui . . . in senatum intro­ ducti', Legg. 2, 2 1 : prodigia, portenta ad Etruscos haruspices, si senatus iussit, deferunto; 3 Catil. 19 (cf. Div. 1, 2 0 ] ; Liv. 1. 56, 5; 27, 37, 6; 32, 1, 14: ob hoc unum

prods'gium baruspiets in senatum vocnti. P. Willcms, Le sinat de la rip. rom. 3 (1883), 303, for recourse to haruspices when pontiffs and Xviri were u n a b l e to advise. i u s t u m : "legal" or "legitimate"; cf. 3, 8 4 ; Dip. 1, 3 3 ; 1, 103: omen ius torurn eomitiorum; 2, 7 4 ; Tusc. 1, 85; Off. 1, 43; 3, \0S; Rep. 5, l\Ugg. 3, 9; G a i u s , 1, 12; 1 , 5 5 ; 1 , 7 6 ; 1,88. 1 1 . ut e patre a u d i e b a m : cf. 2 , 14: ut e patre audivi; Fin. 1, 39: ut a patrt audiebam; De Or. 2, 22: saepe ex socerc meo audivi. On Balbus's father, Lucilius Balbus, cf. F. Munzcr in P.-W. 13 (1927), 1639-1640. Mayor thinks Cicero here puts into the mouth of Balbus w h a t he had learned from his o w n father; yet cf. G. L. Hcndrickson in Am. Joum. of Pbilul. 27 (1906), 185, w h o believes this a mere device to connect the past and the present. i n c e n s u s ira: cf. Att. 2, 19, 5: ardet .. . ira noster Pompeius; 6, 2, 2 : saepe incensum ira vidi; Plaut. A sin. 4 2 0 : qui semper se ira incendit; N c p . Pelop. 5, 4: incensus ira; Liv. 2, 6, 1: incensus . . . odie iraque; Sen. N.Q. 1, 5, 7: ira pel cupidine incensa; Plin. Ν.ΗΛΊ,Ι; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 7 (1939), 18-38. In Dip. 1, 36, however, Gracchus is sufficiently appeased to call in the haruspices about portentous snakes in his house. i t a n e v e r o : sarcastically indignant (as 4λη0ες in Greek); cf. Dip. 1, 2 3 ; 2, 68; 2, 8 3 ; 2 Verr. 1, 4 0 ; 3, 19; 5. 7 7 ; Pro Caec. 3 4 ; 4 5 ; Leg. agr. 2, 52; 2, 8 3 ; Di Domo, 4 ; 2 4 ; Pbil. 5, 27; J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Umgangsspracbe (1926), 151. e t a u g u r : for this office cf. Div. 1, 33; 1, 3 6 : et summus augur et vir sapiens civisqut

2, 11

575

augur ct auspicato? l An * vos Tusci ac barbari auspiciorum populi Romani ius 8 tenetis et interpretes esse comitiorum potestis?** Itaque tum illos exire iussit. Post autem e provincia litteras * ad collegium 5 misit, se,· cum legeret libros, recordatum 1 auspicator 0 , hauspicato A • colleium Bl, collcgam M* supra

* an] ac Ο · se] scd NO

■ ius om. Ο

* Uteres A1 M

pratstans; AdQ. Fr. 2, 2, 1; Li v. 29, 38, ut il/t Gracchus augur, postta quam in istarn 7: in M. Pom pons Matbonis et auguris provinciam venit, recordatus est quid sibi in tt decemviri locum creati decemvir M. campo Martio comitia consulum babtnti Aurelius Cotta, augur Ti. Sempronius contra auspicia accidisset, sic tu mibi videris Gracchus aimodum adu/escens, quod tum in Sardinia .. . recogitasse. Gracchus went to Sardinia as proconsul in 162 B.C.; perrarum in mandandis sacerdotiis erat. auspicato: cf. Div. 1, 3 [and Pease's n. cf. F. Miinzcr in P.-W. 2 A (1923), 1408. (auspicato ... condidisse)]; and for this collegium: on the college of augurs type of ablative absolute R. Kuhner- and its history cf. Pease on Div. 1, 3, n. C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. (auguribus). 2, \* (1912), 778. cum legeret libros: cf. Val. Max. 1,1, Tuaci ac barbari: cf. Div. 2, 75: quid 3: a Tiberio enim Graccbo ad collegium auguenim scire Etrusci baruspices out de taber- rum lit teris ex provincia missis, quibus signinaculo recte capto aut dt pomeri iure pctu- ficabat se, cum libros ad sacra populi perti­ trunt; 2, 106: cur enim Tuscis potius quam nentes legeret, animadvertisse vitio tabernaRomanss darent [sc. dei divinationem]. On culum captum comitiis consularibus, quae ipse the low esteem of Etruscan haruspices fecisset, eaque re ab auguribus ad senatum relata iussu eius C. Figulus e Gallia, Scipio cf. 1, 71, n. (mirabile vide fur). Nasica e Corsica Romam redierunt et se conbarbari: early of all non-Greeks, in­ cluding the Romans (e.g., Orat. 160; sulatu abdicavtrunt. On the libri augurales Plaut. Trin. 19; Ann. 11; Copt. 492; 884; cf. Div. 2, 42; 2, 73; De Domo, 39; Ait. Sticb. 193; M.G. 211), but more often of 9, 9, 3; F. A. Brausc, Libr. dt Discipi. those who were neither Greeks nor augurali . . . Reliquiae, 1 (1875); P. ReRomans; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 47, n. gcll, De Augurum pub/. Libris (1878); id., (barbaris), citing Div. 1, 84; 2, 82; to Fragmenta auguralia (1882); id., Comm. in which add: Fin. 2,49; Quintil. Inst. 5, 10, Lib. aug. Frag. Specimen (1893); id., Beitr. 24; Juv. 10,138; Tcrt. ApoL 10; Chalcid. χ. ant. Auguralliteratur (1904); G. Wisin Tim. 131; J. Juthncr, Hellenen u. sowa in P.-U7. 2 (1896), 2323-2325; C. W. Westrup in Kgl. danske Vidensk. SelsBarbara, (1923), 137, n. 151. tenetis: either "understand" (cf. Div. kab. 16, 3 (1929), 14, n. 1; R. Norden, altrom. Priesterbucltern (1939), 9. For Aus 1, 25: auspicia . .. a CUicibus . . . tementur)% or, more probably (cf. Mayor's the facts cf. Gran. Licin. p. 10 Bonn.: . .. edition, 3, lxxxiv), "maintain", or even se cum augur alts libros legeret consults vitio creatos esse doctum, quod denuo extra pome"control." interpretes . . . comitiorum: cf. Div. rium auspicari debuisset cum ad babenda in 2, 74: quod quidem institutum rei pub/icaecampo comitia contenderet, quia pomerium finis causa est, ut comitiorum vel in iudiciis populitsstt urbanorum auspiciorum. si vero in vil~ la[m] <Scipio>nis tabernacu/u<m> po~ vel in iure legum vel in creandis magistratibus Suisse et quom ingrederetur pomerium . . . principes civitatis essent interpretes. e provincia: cf. Ad Q. Fr. 2, 2, 1: It is noteworthy that the governor of a babet profecto quiddam Sardinia adpositumprovince carried with him and studied ad recordationtm pratteritat memoriae, namcopies of these professional books.

576

2, 11

esse vitio * sibi tabernaculum eaptum fuisse hortos Scipionis, 1

uisio Β

vitio: for various views on the ety­ Schol. Dan. Atn. 2, 178: in constituetm mology of the word see the summary tabernaculo si primum vitio eaptum essrt. of D. Paschall in Trans. Am. pbiloi. Assoc. secundum eligebatur; quod si et secundum 67 (1936), 229, n. 38; for its meaning vitio eaptum ess*tt ad primum reverts met A. Bouche-Ledercq, Hist, at la Div. 4 era/, tabemacula autem eligebantttr ad cap(1882), 249-261; Pease on Div. 1, 29, n. tanda auspicia, and finding an analogy in {vitio) and works there cited; F. Scho- the uses of ttmplum. Paschall, op. at. knecht, Die Bedtutungsentwicklung d. Wort-22S, n. 31, somewhat more plausibly, gruppe "vitium" usv. (1930), especially takes the extension of meaning co p. 19; Paschall, op. cit., 219-231, who signify "place of observation.'* The finds the basic notion to be a hindrance. vitium consisted, not in choosing the Since it indicates "an unfavorable omen, gardens of Scipio as a place for obser­ a magistrate whose election was attended vation, but, as Cicero immediately makes dear (cf. Div. 1, 33, and Pease's n. by such omens would be vitio creatus" the opposite of auspicato crtatus (id., {scripturn apud te); 2, 75) in taking any 225-226; E. Norden, op. cit., 35, points post of observation without renewing out that in HOT. Rssp. 48, vitio is con­ his auspices at the crossing of the potrasted with recte). Many cases arc re­ merium (which Plut. Marc. 5 has mis­ corded of elections nullified by a vilium understood); cf. Liv. 45, 12, 10 [of ι (even though Varr. L.L. 6, 30 asserts consul]: non auspicato ttmplum intrarit. magistrates vitio creatus nibilo setius ma­ vitio diem dictam esse augures, cum ad eoi gistrates); e.g., Li v. 4, 7, 3; 5,17, 2; 6, 27, relatum est, decreverunt; Bouche-Ledercq, 5; 8, 15, 6; 8, 17, 4; 8, 23, 14; 9, 7, 14; op. cit., 4 (1882), 235. 10, 47, 1; 22, 33. 12; 22, 34, 10; 23, 31, eaptum fuittc: a sort of pluperfect 13-14; 27, 22, 1; 30, 39, 8; 41, 18, 8; infinitive, representing eaptum erai in Donat. in Hec. 2; Fasti Capit. 231 B.C. direct discourse; cf. De Imp. Cn. Pomp. (cf. F. Munzer in P.-W. 7 (1912), 243); 20: dico . . . copias omnibus rebus ornatsi and the list in Bouche-Ledercq, op. at., atque instructas fuisse; J. B. Hofmano, 250, n. 5. Cicero himself supports this Lot. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 609. custom in Legg. 2, 21. hortos Scipionie: Da vies and some tabernaculum: a hut, or (according to later editors delete these words. But Paul, ex Fcst. p. 12 M. (p. 11 L.) a tent they do not resemble an ordinary gloss of skins, used for augural purposes; cf. (cf. P. Stamm, De Af. T. C. Libr. dt D. N. Interpolation/bus (1873), 30-31), Sabidius ap. Schol. Veron. Aen. 10, 241: in tabernaculo in sella <se>dens auspicaba- and arc confirmed by Gran. Licin. p. tur> For a similar Umbrian custom de­ 10 Bonn, [quoted on cum legpret librvs, above]. Nor need we insert a preposition scribed in the Tabulae Iguvinat cf. F. Buchclcr, Umbrica (1883), 42-47; G. before bortos [ad Schumann; apud Goethe; Devoto, Tabulae Iguvinat (1927), 311. S. in ortos Ven.; in bortis Lambinus] or Wcinstock (P.-IT. 4A (1932), 1872; cf. emend to bortos spicionis (K. O. Miillerid. in R6m. Mitteil. 47 (1932), 103-104), W. Deecke, Die Etrusker, 2 (1877), 152, on the basis of our passage (tabernaculum n. 92); for bortos Scipionis is in an easy ap­ .. .bortos Scipionis), thinks the term was position with tabernaculum ("place of extended to mean the "field of obser­ observation"). These gardens, the scene vation" (but A. v. Blumenthal (in Klio, of Cicero's De Republica (cf. Rep. 1, 14; Am. 25), were located at some point 27 (1934), 5-6) objects to this view), and explains tabernaculum capere of the pre­ outside the pomcrium and probably in parations for auspication, comparing the direction of the Campus Martius, but

2, 11

577

quod, cum pomerium * postea intrasset ■ habendi senatus causa, in redeundo, cum idem pomerium transiret, auspicari esset oblitus; itaque virio creatos consules3 esse. Augures rem ad senatum;* senatus ut abdicarent5 consules; abdicavenint. Quae quaerimus exempla maiora? Vir sapientissimus atque · haud sciam an omnium praestantissimus peccatum suum, quod celari posset,7 conf iteri maluit quam haerere β in re publica religionem ;· con­ sules summum imperium statim deponere quam id tenere10 1 pomorum Ax% pomcrum A* 4 BFAty quos AH, uos 0, omncs Ν 7 • autquc Bl posset in ras. A, possit nem A*, religionum A1, religioncs 0 ,

" trantsirct A, rransisset Η · cos. senatum] scnato Bl ' abdicarunt NBl 1 N, posse BF · here A · religio­ l0 rcligionc Η tincre F

Arcbivf. Religionswiss. 12 (1909), 68-69. their exact site is unknown; cf. R. Gall ad senatum: sc. rettulerunt; through in P.-IP. 8 (1913), 2487; S. B. PUtncr and T. Ashby, Topogr. Diet, of anc. Rome this rapid narration verbs arc freely (1929), 272, who think them perhaps omitted; cf. Madvig on Fin. 1, 9. Such identical with the villa Sripionis of Phil. religious questions were referred to the 2, 109. The open spaces of gardens were senate; cf. Varr. ap. Gcll. 14, 7, 9; Li v. convenient for the purposes of augury; 22, 1, 14. S. Weinstock (Journ. of Rom. cf. Am. 7, where the augurs arc described Stud. 27 (1937), 220-221, n. 33) lists in­ as meeting in the gardens of the augur stances in which the senate, with the D. Brutus. help of an augural decision, nullified pomerium: on this augural boundary some previous transaction. Cf. Legg. between the regions of the urban and the 2, 31: quid magnificentius quam posse demilitary auspices (Cell. 13, 14, 1: po­ cernere ut magistratu se abdicant consules? ut abdicarent: used absolutely (cf. merium tit locus intra agrum effatum per Thes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 54, 77-55, 3), totius urbis circuiturn pone muros regionibus certis determinants, qui font finem urbani though everywhere else in Cicero it is auspicii; Gran. Licin. p. 10 Bonn.: quo- employed rcflcxivcly; e.g., Div. 2, 74. niam pomeriumfinisesset urbanorum auspi- haud sciam an: as Mayor remarks, ciorum); cf. Pease on Div. 1, 33, n. {po­ more diffident than baud scio an (us in merium), to which add Schol. Tzctz. 3, 69). H. Mcrguet, Lex. χ. d. phi!. Schr. Alleg. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 383); 1 (1887), 169-170, lists 23 cases with G. Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Romer* scio to two others {Tux. 3, 55; Am. (1912), 528, n. 8, and works there 51—where see ScyfTert's n.) with sciam; cited. yet for sciam cf. De Or. 1, 255; 2, 18; 2, habendi senatus: for this phrase cf. 72; 2, 209. peccatum: here obviously of a 1 Catil. 1; De Domo, 7; Pro Sest. 74; Gcll. 14, 7, 2; al.; Thes. Ling. Ut. 6 (1936), blunder rather than a sin. 2441, 56-57. haerere . . . religionem: cf. Div. 1, transiret: this statement refutes T. 30: ut peccatum haereat . . . in to qui non % Mommscn's view {Rom. Staatsrecht, \ obtemperarit; Pro Q. Rose 17; Thes. Ling. (1887), 103, n. 4) that Gracchus's neg­ Lat. 6 (1936), 2496, 57-80. ligence by in crossing the stream summum imperium: often of the Pctronia without taking new aus­ consulship; e.g., Fin. 2, 66; Rep. 2, 56; pices; cf. also A. von Domaszewslci in Log. 2,31.

578

2, 12

punctuml temporis contra rcligioncm.* 12 Magna augurum auctoritas. Quid? Haruspicum · ars nonne * divina? Haec et 4 innumerabilia ex eodem gencrc qui videat nonne cogatur confitcri deos esse? Quorum enim interpretes sunt, eos · ipsos esse certe 7 neccsse est; deorum autem interpretes * sunt; deos igitur esse fateamur. At fortasse non omnia · eveniunt quae praedicta sunt. 1 p u g t u m A1 ■ legionem A1 · h a u r u s p i c u m HN, * none Ν * et dett. Hein. · deos Ν ' certe om. Ν • omnia in ras. A

p u n c t u m t e m p o r i s : cf. 1, 52, and n. (puncto temporis); 1, 67; 2, 94. 12. a u g u r u m . . . h a r u s p i c u m : cf. Dip. 1, 3 3 : quid? quod scriptum apud te est dt Ti. Graccbo% nonne et augurum et haru­ spicum comprobat disci plinam; 2, 74: quis negat augurum disci plinam esse? divinationem nego. at baruspices divini. Consequently Mayor's suspicions (Journ. of Philol. 12 (1883), 3 ; repeated in his edition) that this clause is misplaced seem unfounded. d i v i n a : a m b i g u o u s , since it might mean (1) of divine origin, hence p r o v i n g the existence of g o d s from which it is d e r i v e d ; o r (2) prescient; cf. Thes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1909), 1623, 76-1624, 10. h a e c < c t > i n n u m e r a b i l i a : cf. Ac. 2, 141: haec et alia innumerabilia cum audiam; 1use. 1, 70: bate igitur et alia innume­ rabilia cum cemimus; Fam. 7, 30, 2 : sunt enim innumerabilia generis eiusdem; Att. 11, 24, 3 : mitto cetera quae sunt innumera­ bilia; Div. 1, 7 1 ; 2, 107. Balbus here asks that empirical observation prevail over theoretical reasoning; cf. Max. Tyr. 11, 12: εΙ δέ εξασθενείς προς την τοϋ πα­ τρός καΐ δημιουργού Οέαν, άρκεΐ σοι τα Ιργα έν τ ω παρόντι υ ρ ϊ ν ; Galen, Hist. Phil. 34 (Doxogr. Gr* 617). q u i videat: cf. 1, 4 3 : qui consideret; 2, 44: quae qui videat. q u o r u m e n i m interpretes: cf. Div. 1, 9-10 [Quintus]: ego enim sic existimo, si sint ea genera divinandi vera de quibus accepimus quaeque colimus, esse deos, vicissimque si di sunt, esse qui divinent; and Marcus (1, 10) continues: arcem tu quidem Stoicorum, inquam, Quinte, defend: s, siquidem ista sic reciprocantur ut ett si divinatio sit.

ausruspicum ■ intcrpraete

Ax A1

di sint, et, si di sint, sit divinatio [and Pease's n. on */ et si divinatio sit]; cf. Dir. 2, 4 1 : concludere solent: si di sunt, est divi­ natio; sunt autem di; est ergo divinatio. multo est probabilius: non est autem divinatio; nam sunt ergo di. T h e a r g u m e n t is further ridiculed by Lucian, J up. Trag. 5 1 : cl γχρ είσΐ βωμοί είσί και θεοί- άλλα μ ή ν είσί βωμοί, eloiv άρα καΐ θεοί; cf. T h e m i s t . in Anal. post. p . 49, 21-26 Wallics: τ ό ε ί ν ι : πολλαχώς έν ταΐς άποδείζεσι μ έ τ ι μ ε ν · ενί­ οτε μέν γαρ άπο συμβεβηκότος και πόρρω της ουσίας τοΰ πράγματος, ενίοτε δέ <κιί άπό τοϋ πράγματος> καΐ τοΰ εκείνοJ τι ίχειν, οίον δτι είσί θεοί, ά π ό συμβε­ βηκότος μέν, οτι είσί βωμοί, ώ ς Χ ρ ύ σ ι π ­ πος φησιν, άπό δέ τοϋ πράγματος, ό τ ι θεραπεύουσιν, οτι προλέγουσιν, δτι κινούν­ ται τόν άπειρον χρονον ποικίλας κινήσεις Sext. Eimp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 132, q u o t e s the Stoic a r g u m e n t : προς τούτοις εί μ η είσί θεοί, ουδέ μαντική υπάρχει, ε π ι σ τ ή μ η ούσι θεωρητική καΐ έξηγητική των ΰ π ό θεών άνΟρώποις διδομένων σημείων, ουδέ μήν θεοληπτική καΐ άστρομαντική, ού θυτική. ούχ ή δι' ονείρων πρόρρησις. άτοπον δέ γε τυσοϋτο πλήθος πραγμάτων άναιρειν πε· πιστευμένων ήδη παρά πάσιν άνθρώποις είσΐν άρα θεοί. a t : as c o m m o n l y , i n t r o d u c i n g t h e sup­ p o s e d objection of an o p p o n e n t . n o n o m n i a e v e n i u n t : cf. 3 , 1 5 : at medici quoque (ita enim dicebas) saepe falluntur. quid simile medicina, cuius ego rationem video, et divinatio, quae unde oriatur non inte/lego; Div. 1, 24 at nonnumquam ea quae praedicta sunt minus eveniunt. quae tandem id ars non babet? earum dico artium qua» coniectura continentur et sunt opinabiles. an medi-

2, 12

579

Ne aegri quidem quia non omnes convalescunt idcirco l ars nulla medicina est. Signa ostenduntur a dis * rerum futurarum; in his si qui erraverunt * non deorum natura sed hominum coniectura peccavit. Itaque inter omnis omnium gentium summa 4 constat; omnibus enim innatum est et in animo quasi insculptum 5 esse deos. 1

idcirca Bl

om. F

* a dis] ad his Bl,

ad eis Ν

· craucrunt A1

* summa

' inscultum Λ/1, inscuptum A1, incultum Bl

ana ars non putanda est? quant tamtn mult a fallunt [and Pease's n. on minus event unt, q u o t i n g Tac. Ann. 6, 22, 5 ; [Lucian], Di Astro/. 2 ; A m m . Marc. 2 1 , 1, 13]. F o r the comparison between medical and divinatory prognosis cf. the pas­ sages cited by Pease o n Dip. 1, 24, n . (an medicina). M. van den B n i w a c n c , La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 187, n. 2, t h i n k s that when Cicero employs medical il­ lustrations he is most often d r a w i n g f r o m Posidonius. n o n o m n e s c o n v a l e s c u n t : cf. Arist. Rbet. 1, 1, 1355 b 12-14: ουδέ γάρ Ιατρι­ κής τό ύγια ποιήσαι, άλλα μέχρι ου εν­ δέχεται, μέχρι τούτου ττροαγαγεΐν έστι γ ά ρ και τους αδυνάτους μεταλαβεϊν ύγιβίας δμως ϋεραπεΰσαι καλώς. O n the distinction between aegri (or aegroti') and convalescentes cf. Tusc. 4, 7 4 ; Sen. De Ira, 2 , 19, 4. For ne . .. quidem . . . non cf. J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 832. m e d i c i n a : probably here an adjective (its original sense); cf. Varr. L.L. 5 , 9 3 : ab arte medicina ut sit medicus dietus; per­ haps Quintil. Inst. 12, 11, 2 4 ; H y g i n . Fab. 21'4, 9: Chiron .. . artem medicinam cbirurgicam . . . instit idt. The phrase ars medicinae is, h o w e v e r , also found (e.g., Quintil. Inst. 3, 6, 6 4 ; Tac. Ann. 15, 6 4 ; [Apul.J Asclep. 3 7 ; Vcgct. Mulom. p r . 6 ; A u g . C. D. 10, 32), and M a d v i g (in Baiter and Halm's edition) takes from the Codex Glogaviensis the reading me­ dicinae, objecting that Latine enim dicitur "medicina ars non est" non "ars nulla** kcinc Wissenschaft. But the passages cited above make this change from the best mss unnecessary; cf. also s u c h an

expression as Rip. 3, 48: tibi . . . Rhodiorum . . . nullane pidetur esse res publico} s i g n a : cf. Dip. 1, 77: signa rerum fu­ turarum; 1, 130; Legg. 2, 32. O u r passage is quoted by A m m . Marc. 2 1 , 1, 14: unde praeclare hoc quoque (ut alia) Tullius; signa ostenduntur, ait, a dis rerum futurarum; in Ins si qui erraverit, non deorum natura sed hominum coniectura peccavit. d e o r u m natura: = di; cf. Div. 1, 110. h o m i n u m c o n i e c t u r a : cf. Div. 1 , 1 1 8 : male coniecta maleque interpretata falsa sunt, non rerum vitio sed inter pre turn inscitntia; 1, 124: sic arbitror, etiamsi multa fallant eos qui aut arte aut coniectura divinare videantur, esse tamen dip'tnationem; homines autem, ut in ceteris artibus sic in hoc posse falii; [Clem.] Homil. 14, 11. Cf. o u r saying, " F i g u r e s never lie, but those w h o use them some­ times d o . " o m n e s o m n i u m : for the p o l y p t o t o n cf. 1, 4 6 ; 1, 50; 2, 5 6 ; also 1, 44, n. (novis nova); P. Parzingcr, Beitr. χ. Kenntnis d. Entmckl. d. etc. Stils (1910), 44 (for cases with the w o r d omnis). O n the doctrine of consensus here asserted cf. 1, 4 3 , and n o t e s ; 1, 6 2 ; Pease o n Div. 1, 1, n. (con­ sensu); Tusc. 1, 3 0 ; 1, 3 5 ; for Stoic ad­ herence t o it, E. V. Arnold, Roman Stoicism (1911), 143; 2 2 3 ; A. D . N o c k , ed. of Sallustius (1926), xli; and for P o ­ sidonius as the source here M. Miihl, Die ant. Menscbheitsidee (1928), 130, n. 87. s u m m a c o n s t a t : cf. Ac. 2, 29: cum in eo summa consisferet; Fin. 2, 86: omnis summa philosophiae; 5, 12: nee in summa tamen ipsa aut varietas est ulla . . . aut .. . dissensio; Fam. 13, 75, 2. T h e m e t a p h o r is derived from book-keeping. innatum . . . insculptum: the doc-

580

2, 13

5 13 Quales sint varium est; esse nemo negat. Cleanthes 1 quidem noster quattuor de causis dixit a in animis hominum informatas * 1

A1

cleanthes in ras. Bt daeantes A, clcantes NK>t dean tern N1, clean Μ * formatas B*F

* dicit

generic, the latter as applying to different trine of innate ideas (Ιμφυτοι Ι&έαι; cf. Plat. Phaedr. 737 d for a distinction be­ individuals. ineculptum: cf. 1, 45, n. (insculpsit). tween ϊμφυτος and επίκτητος; also cf. quales sint varium: for willingness Xcn. Mem. 1, 4, 16) was not held by the to concede the existence of deity but re­ early Stoics;cf. Plut. Plat. 4,11, p. 900bt ot Στωικοί φασιν · δταν γεννηθη 6 4ν0ρω - luctance to dogmatize about his nature πος έχει τό ήγεμονικόν μέρος της ψυχής cf. Tusc. 1, 70; Μ. Υ. Henry, Rilation of Dogmatism and Scepticism in the pbil. ώσπερ χάρτην εύεργόν είς άπογραφήν. είς Treatises of Cic. (1925), 83. Varium here τούτο μίαν έκάστην των έννοίων ένα= pariae sententiae sunt. πογράφεται, κτλ. In Chrysippus, how­ ever, έμψύτων . . . προλήψεων appear (ap. 13. Cleantheercf. \t37tn. (Cleanthes). Plut. Repugn. Stoic. 17, p. 1041 e), and quattuor de causis: cf. 3, 16: nam Gccro, perhaps after Posidonius, ex­ Cleanthes, ut dicebas, quattuor modis infor­ presses the notion in other passages: 1, matas in animis hominum putat deorum ess» 44: insitas eorum pel potius innatas cognitiones not/oneJ, but the order of arguments hahemus;Fin. 5, 59.nattera . . . ingenuit . .. varies in the two places: here (1) divi­ sine doctrina notitias parvas rerum maxima-nation; (2) beneficence of nature; (3) rum et quasi instituit docere et induxit in ea portents and catastrophes; (4) the quae intrant tamquam elementa virtutis; beauty and order of the universe; in 3, Tusc. 1,30; 1,57: insitas et quasi conn gnatas16-17: (1) divination; (2) portents, etc.; in animisnottones quas εννοίας vocant; Top. (3) beneficence of nature; (4) beauty 31: notionem appello quod Craeci turn έννοι-and order of the universe, the second αν turn πρόληψιν. ea est insita et ammo and third arguments thus being trans­ praccepta cuiusque cognitio enodationis indiposed; cf. L. Edclstein in Stud. itaJ. di gens. Posidonian, like our passage, may fi/oL ct. N. S. 11 (1934), 152, n. 1; 164, be Sen. Ε p. 117, 6: omnibus insita de dis n. 1. The present passage = S. V.F. 2, opinio est; Dio Chrys. 12, 27: δόξα καΐ no. 528; cf. also H. von Arnim in P.-VP. έπίνοια κοινή του ξύμπαντος ανθρωπίνου 11 (1922), 568. All four arguments axe γένους . . . αναγκαία καΐ έμφυτος έν empirical; cf. L. Stein in JBerl. Stud. f. cl. παντί τω λογικω; 12, 39: της γαρ περί τό Pbilol. u. Arcb. 7, 1 (1888), 324. W. θείον δόξης και ύπολήψεως πρώτην μεν Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl, tr., 1934), 163, n. άτεχνώς πηγήν έλέγομεν τήν ίμφυτον 1, traces the first and the fourth to [contrasted with επίκτητος in § 40] άπαAristotle's De Philosopbia (cf. Scxt. Emp. σιν άνθρώποις έπίνοιον . . . παρά πάσι Ad». Phys. 1, 20-22; 1. 26), the two τοις Ιθνεσιν άρξαμένην και διαμένουσαν others to Dcmocritus and Prodicus. [cf. Α. Binder, Dio Chrysostomus u. Posi­ The second might equally well be de­ donius (1905), 23]. In this passage we have rived by Cicero from Plat. Legg. 10,866 a. a reversal of the order of Velleius in The third reason, with its violent and 1, 44: insitas eorum pel potius innatas cogni­destructive phenomena, might seem tiones. incompatible with the general bene­ ficence of the deity described in the animo: for the singular Seyffert on cor pore in Am. 13, compares Tusc. 1, 40 second, while its unusual, irregular, and unpredictable features agree but ill with and 1, 72: cor pore \ Off. 1,71: ingenio; Pro Arch. 30: animi\ Liv. 6, 36, 8: animi. In the constancy and beauty of the heavenly the next section Cicero uses the plural order as described in the fourth. The animis, and Mayor explains the former as Stoics,, in fact, believe in a God who is

2, 13

581

deorum esse notiones.1 Primam * posuit earn de qua modo dixi, quae orta esset ex praescnsione 3 rerum futurarum; alteram quam ceperimus * ex magnitudine commodomm quae percipiuntur 1

nationes O1

* primo F

* praesentionc Ο

both orderly and capricious; the Epi­ cureans in a God who neither orders nor interferes. But just as the Stoics attempt­ ed to retain and harmonize very hetero­ geneous gods (cf. 1, 36; 1, 39-41), so they collected and defended heterogeneous arguments, from diverse sources, for belief in those gods (cf. A. S. Pease in Harp, tbeoi. Rev. 34 (1941), 167, n. 17 a). Ten. Ad Nat. 2, 5, however, would reconcile the second and third reasons: nee tantum beneficiis /idem divinitaJis ele­ ments convent re, sed etiam de diversis quae tamquam de via et offensa eorum incidere soleant, ut fulmina, ut grandines, etc. The

four arguments here found, if one inter­ pret the first as equivalent to revelation, have often been adduced in support of Christian theism. For other such collections of theistic arguments compare, for example, Top. 77: order and beauty of the universe, augury, portents, cxtispicinc, dreams; Plat. Legg. 10, 886 a: ordered cosmos, seasons, human consensus; 12, 966 d-e: the Platonic dogma of the soul, that of the celestial order (cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 3 (1944), 351, n. 350); Lucr. 5, 1161-1240 [reasons alleged by others]: dreams of gods, cosmic order, thunder, earthquakes, etc.; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 60: consensus, cosmic order, absurd consequences of denying the gods, rebuttal of opposing arguments; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 38-46 (Ti modes the Stoic speaking): the celestial order, consensus, divination, the thunder of Zeus, the need of a pilot of the universe; cf. also the collection of reasons in Aet. Plac. 1, 6 (Doxogr. Gr* 292-297): πόθεν «ννοιαν ίσχον θεών £νΟρωτ?οι. informal··: cf. 1, 100: in animo insi-

* cocpirimus A1

Fin. 3, 21; Tusc. 1, 57; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 20: 'Αριστοτέλης δέ άπό δυοϊν άρχων rwoiacv θεών έλεγε γεγονέναι έν τοις άνθρώποις. Man is the only animal with such concepts of the gods; cf. Legg- 1.24. primam poiuit cam: sc. eastsam, though, as Mayor observes, the notio rather than the causa should properly be here considered, as in the second and third reasons below; at 2, 15 (quartam causam esse) he clears the confusion somewhat. modo dixi: 2, 7-12. orta esset: in 3, 16, the action is less automatic and more deliberate on the part of mankind: qui est susceptus. The varying tenses {quae orta esset, antecedent to the main verb; quam ceperimus, (torn

Cicero's own standpoint; quae terreret, contemporaneous with the main verb) are aptly chosen, and emendation to caperemus (Bake and others) is needless, parallels to this tense being adduced from Fam. 4, 9, 2: voluerit; 12, 2, 2: senserinf, 14, 7, 1: fuerit; dierim.

10 Phil. 8: re-

praescnsione: πρόγνωσις; cf. 2, 7. ceperimus: cf. 1, 49: mentem .. . nostram intellegentiam capere quae sit et beata natura et aeterna\ A. Pittct, Vocab. philos.

de Se'nique, 1 (1937), 153, who compares Sen. Dial. 7, 13, 5. ex magnitudine commodomm: cf.

2, 60, n. (magnis beneficiis); 2, 80 earum rerum vim quae ine stent in omni mundo cum magna usu et commoditate generis bumani, efficitur omnia regi divina mente atque prudentia; 3, 16: ex commoditate rerum quas percepimus et cop:a; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 5: ipsum denique caelum sub quo omnia, terram super quam omnia, et quicquid illorum inter se ad commoda bumana conspirat. W. Jaeger, tam informationem quondam dei. notiones: cf. 1, 30, n. (deorum notione); Tbeol. oftbe early Gr. Pbilosopbers (1947),

1, 37, n. (animi notione); for έ'ννοιαι cf. 249, thinks that Clcanthcs derived from

582

2, 14

caeli temperatione, fecunditatel tcrranim, aliarumque ■ commoditatum complurium copia. 14 Tcrtiam quae terrerct' animos fulminibus, tempestatibus, nimbis, nivibus,4 grandinibus, vasti1

fecuntditate A1

* aliumquc B1

Prodicus this emphasis u p o n gratitude for the gifts of nature. caeli t e m p e r a t i o n e : cf. 2, 4 9 : solis turn accessus modici turn recessus et frigoris et caloris modum temperant; 2, 131; Acts, 14, 17: ούκ άμάρτυρον αυτόν άφήκεν άγαθουργών, ούρανόθεν ύμΐν υετούς διδοΰς χαΐ καιρούς καρποφόρους, έμπιπλών τρο­ φής καΐ κύφροσύνης τάς καρδίας υμών [and Wctstcin's n.J; Lart. Inst. 7, 3, 2 5 : cum pero mundum omnesque partes eius ut vi­ dem us mirabilis ratio gubernet, cum caeli Umperatio et aequalis in ipsa varietate cursus astrorum luminumqut caelestium, temporum constans ac mira descriptio, terrarum van a fecunditas ... quis tarn caecus ut existimet sine causa esse facta in quibus mira dispositio providtntissimae rationis elucet? commoditatum complurium copia: Cicero likes to pile u p c o m p o u n d s of co(n)\ cf. 2, 19: consenttens conspirans continuata cognatio quern non coget ea quae dicuntur a me comprobare? 14. q u a e terreret a n i m o e : cf. 3 , 1617: de perturbationibus caelestibus et marifimis et terrenis non possumus dicere, cum ea fiant, non esse multos qui ilia metuant et a dis immortalibus fieri existiment, sed non id quaeritur, sintne aJiqui qui deos esse put en t; di utrum sint necne sint quaeritur; Div. 2, 42: nonne perspicuum est ex prima admiratione bominum, quod tonitrua iact usque fulminum extimuissent, credidisse ea efficere rerum omnium praepotentem Iovem [and Pease's n. o n extimuissent, q u o t i n g I.ucr. 1, 151154; 5, 1218-1240; 6. 50-55; 6, 86-91; Sen. N.Q. 2, 43, 1-2; Petron. fr. 27, 1-3 Buchclcr (cf. Stat. Theb. 3, 661); Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 2 4 ; also Ps. 29, 3-9]; W. Jaeger, fbeol. of the early Gr. Phil­ osophers (1947), 182-183. T h e theory that man's conception of g o d s arose from terror at natural—especially meteoro­ logical and seismic—phenomena appa­ rently started with Democritus (Sext. E m p . l.c.; cf. Philodcm. DePiet. 5a, p . 69

• terret HBF

* niuibus om. O, ruuis Η

G o m p c r z , as completed in Diels, Vorsokrat. 55 Λ 75), and was c o u p l e d w i t h that that g o d s were created by statesmen to h o l d the populace in restraint t h r o u g h fear (cf. 1, 77, a b o v e ; Critias a p . Sext. E m p . AS. Pbys. 1, 54). Epicureans denied that such p h e n o m e n a were d u e t o d i v i n e a c t i o n ; cf. the passages f r o m Lucretius cited a b o v e ; H o r . S. 1, 5, 102103; O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 7 5 ; C. Bailey, The Gr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 4 4 1 ; with w h o m agrees Philo, De Prov. p . 492 Colson ap. E u s . Pr. Ev. 8, 14, 396 a-b, and t h o u g h the Stoics attempted t o retain both interventionist and isolatio­ nist deities (cf. A. S. Pease in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 34 (1941), 167, n. 17 a; also Plut. Coriol. 38, 4, o n the p o w e r of the Deity t o w o r k miracles), the a u t h o r of t h e Clementine Recognitions, 8, 52, asserts that while order produces faith in a designer, capricious and destructive p h e n o m e n a cast d o u b t u p o n p r o v i d e n c e . A u g . CD. 2 1 , 8, meets the difficulty by asserting omnia quippe portent a contra na­ turam dicimus esse, sed non sunt, quo modo est enim contra naturam quod Dei fit voiuntate, cum voluntas tanti utique conditoris conditae rei cuiusque natura si if par ten turn ergo fit non contra naturam ted contra quam est no fa natura. The lists here given suggest those of Div. 1, 3 5 ; 1, 97-98, where, as here, we may sec the influence of the meteorological interests of Po-sidonius; cf. K. W. Ringshausen (cited in n. on terrae motibus, b e l o w ) ; W . Capcllc in P.-W. 6 Supplbd. (1935), 3 2 6 ; 345-351; Mayor's note, citing instances from Livy of most of these types. Cu­ riously e n o u g h eclipses arc here o m i t t e d , despite their notoriously terrifying char­ acter. f u l m i n i b u s : cf. Div. 1, 16; 1, 9 8 ; 2, 44, a n d n. (frustra, etc.). Scientific ex­ planations arc given by various a u t h o r s ; e.g., Aristot. Meteor. 2, 9, 369 a 10-370 a

2, 14

583

tatc,1 pestilcntia,1 tcrrac motibus ct saepc fremitibus, lapideisque · imbiibus et guttis imbrium quasi emends, turn labibus4 aut 4

1 ucstitate Bl * pestilcntiac AB*FM labibus / . Gulielmius, lapidibus codd.

3 3 ; Alex. A p h r o d . in Meteor. 2, 9 , p p . 126-128Hayduck;/*/., Probl. 1. 38, p . 14 I d c l e r ; Sen. N.Q. 1, 1 5 ; 2, 1-59; Aet. Plac. 3, 3 {Doxogr. Gr* 367-370).

tempestatibus: also deified; cf. 3, 51, and n. (Jempestates). n i m b i e : cf. Lucr. 6, 489-494; Aristot. in 2, 95, below: nubium magnitudinem, as a reason for theistic belief. g r a n d i n i b u s : especially detested by o w n e r s of vineyards; cf. 2, 167; 3 , 8 6 ; H o r . C. 1. 2, 1-2; 3 , 1. 2 9 ; A r n o b . 1, 3 ; A u g . Enarr. in Ps. 76, 5 ; 77, 25. raatitate: uncertain in m e a n i n g ; Rackh a m renders " f l o o d s , " but for these Cicero uses eluviones (e.g., Div. 1, 1 1 1 ; Rep. 6, 23), and in Off. 2, 16, says eollectis ceteris cattsis eluvionis, pestHen tiae, pastitatis, so that it seems wiser t o apply it here t o any general devastation, w h e ­ t h e r by natural causes, such as floods, d r o u g h t , and hurricane, or by h u m a n action or neglect (e.g., 1 Catil. 1 2 ; Pro Flacc. 1; In Pis. 85; Har. Resp. 3 ) ; cf. pastare in 2, 99, below. J. S. Reid (ap. M a y o r ad loc.) quotes the prayer in C a t o , R.R. 141, 2: uti tu morbos visos inviscsque, pidstertatem vastitudinemque calamitates in­ ternper iasque probibessis. p e s t i l e n t i a : c o m m o n l y regarded as a s i g n of divine a n g e r ; hence an indication o f the existence of g o d s (e.g., Soph. 0.7". 2 7 - 2 8 ; T h u c . 2 , 8). Lucr. 6, 1090-1286, feels it necessary t o explain diseases a n d plagues o n natural rather than super­ natural g r o u n d s . terrac m o t i b u s : on their o m i n o u s character cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 18, n . {si . . . tremefecit), t o which a d d : T h u c . 2, 8; L y d u s , De Ost. 54; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3 , 1 (1940), 1-29. Against this view cf. L u c r . 6, 535-607. O n ancient theories of the causes of earthquakes cf. S. S u d h a u s , Aetna (1898), 51-80; W. Capclle in P.-W. 4 Supplbd. (1924), 344-374; K. W . Ringshausen, Poseidonios-Asklepiodot.-

■ lapidesque Bl,

lapidisque

F1

Sen. u. ihren Anscbauungm fiber Erdbeben u. Vulkane (1929), w h o o n 19-30 describes the kinds of earthquakes and o n 52 the interest of Posidonius in them.

saepc fremitibus: cf. 2, 166: deorum saepe praesentiae. f r e m i t i b u s : cf. Div. 1, 3 5 : cum terrae saepe fremitus, saepe mugitus, saepe motus multa nostrat rei publicae, muftis ceteris civitatibus gravia et vera praedixerint; 1, 97 [and Pease's n. {e caelo fremitus)]', 2, 6 0 : ita te nee terrae fremitus nee caeli discessus nee lapideus aut sanguineus imber . . . nee faces visae terrebunt; Har. Resp. 20: quod in agro Latiniensi auditus est strepitus cum fremitu; 6 2 : cogitate genus sonitus eius quern Latinienses nuntiarunt, recordamini Mud etiam quod nondum est re/atum, quod eodem fere tempore foetus in agro Piceno Potentiae nuntiatur terrae motus borribilis cum quibusdam f multis metuendisque rebus . . . etenim baec deorum immortalium vox, baec paene oratio iudicanda est, cum ipse mundus, cum maria atque terrae motu quondam novo contremiscunt et inusitato aJiquid sono incredibi/ique praedicunt; Aristot. Meteor. 2, 8, 368 a 14-16: ποιεί δέκαΐ τους ψόφους τους ΰπό την γην γινόμενους τό πνβΰμα, καΐ τους πρό των σκισμών* καΐ £vcu &έ σεισμών ήδη που γεγόνβσιν ύττό γ η ν ; De Μ undo, 4, 3 % a 11-15: γίνονται δέ καΐ μυκητίαι σεισμοί, σείοντες την γην μετά βρόμου. πολλάκις δέ χωρίς σεισμού γίνε­ ται μύκημα γης, δταν τό πνεύμα σείιιν μέν μή ή αυταρκες, ένειλοΰμενον δ* έν αύτη κόπτηται μετά £οθίου βίας; Probl. 25, 2 ; D i o n . Hal. Ant. 10, 2, 3 : γης τε μυκήματα καΐ τρόμοι συνεχείς έγίνοντο; Virg. Aen. 6, 256: sub pedibus mugire solum et iuga coepta moveri [cf. E. L. Highbarger, The Gates of Dreams (1940), 64-65; 118120]; Hegesippus, 4, 9, 1 {Corp. Script. Eccl. Lat. 66, 256); Lyd. De Ost. 54; De Mens. 4, 115; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 1, 1, p . 12, 12 Stuve. l a p i d e i s q u e i m b r i b u s : cf. Div. 1, 9 8 :

584

2, 14

repentinis terranim hiatibus, turn praeter naturaml hominum pecudumque portentis, turn facibus ■ visis 8 caelestibus, turn stellis his 4 quas Graeci κομήτας, * nostri cincinnatas· vocant, quae 1 naturas A1 * cum facibus Ο · uisus Bl A HNO Μ, commetas BF · cincinnicas A1

* is ***2?

· cometas

eitatissimi inter pre tes exstiterunt [and quid? cum saepe lapidum, sanguinis non numPease's n. on bominum pecudumve conceptu quam, terra* interdum, quondam etiam lactis imber defluxit [and Pease's n. on /apidum]; et satu for such teratological births); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 482-495. 1, 121 [and Pease's n. (puella biceps)]. For For the famous meteorite at Aegospo- adverbs or adverbial phrases used as tami cf. G. Hirschfcld in P.-V. 1 (1894), adjectives cf. 2, 87: solarium . . . ex 977, to which add Olympiod. in Meteor. aqua; 2, 144: introitus multis... cum 2,4,169,10-11 Stiive. flexibus; 2, 166: deorum saepe praesentiae; guttis . . . cruentis: on bloody rains R. Kiihner-C Stegmann, Ausf. Gram d. and snows cf. Pease on Div. 1, 98, n. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 220. For porttnta {sanguinis), and works there cited (also cf. 2, 5, n. (apud inferos portenta). facibus . . . caelestibus: cf. Div. 1, 18 the addenda, 599), to which add: F. Luterbacher, Der Prodigieng/aube u. Pro- [and Pease's n. (Pboebi fax)]; 1, 97: cum digienstit d. Earner (1904), 49, n. 87; duo visi soles essent et cum tres lunae et cum V. Stegemann in E. Hoffmann-Krayer, faces [and Pease's n. on faces]; 2, 60: nee Handwbrterb. d. deutscb. Aberglaubens, traiectio Stella» nee faces visae terrebunt; 1 (1927), 1445-1447; A. B. Cook, Zeus, Aristot. Meteor. 1, 4, 341 b 1-5 [of «otXoiJ; 3, 1 (1940), 478-481. The cause of such 341 b 27-28; De Mundo, 4, 395 b 10-12 colored rains and snows is usually the [λαμπάδες]; Lucr. 5, 1191: noctivagaeque presence in the air of particles of colored faces caeliflammaequevolantes; Virg. Aen. dust through which the flakes or rain­ 2, 693-694; Sen. N.Q. 1, 1, 3; 7, 23, 2: drops fall. Cicero's qualification of He faces ardent dum transeunt; Olympiod. quasi should be noted. in Meteor. 1, 5, p. 43, 25 Stiive. labibus: cf. Div. 1, 78: multis locis labes cincinnatas: for their ominous char­ facta* sint terraeque desederint; 1, 97, and acter cf. Pease on Div. 1, 18, n. (cometas) Pease's n. (labe), to which add: Fcst. and the addenda on 591; to which further p. 210 M. (p. 230 L.): avertas morbum, add: Manil. 1, 892; A*t. Plac. 3, 2 mortem, labem, nebulam, impetiginem; Grom. (Doxogr. Gr* 366-367); [Galen,] Hist. Veteres, 1 (1848), 351 Lachmann: turn Phil. 75 (Doxogr. Gr.* 629-630); Alex. etiam terra a tempestatibus vel turbinibus ple-Aphrod. in Meteor. 1, 6, pp. 31-32 rumque labe movebitur; Dig. 19, 2, 15, 2; Hayduck; Achill. Isag. 34, p. 69 Maass; 19,2,62. Stob. 1, 193-194 Wachsmuth; 1, 228hiatibus: cases of faulting; cf. Pease 229; Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 7, pp. 59, on Div. 1, 78, n. (desederint); 1, 97, n. 6-61, 8 Stiive; Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 17; W. (labe); to which add: Manet ho, frg. Gundcl, De Stellarum Appellatione et Rel. 8; 9; 10 Waddcll; Lucr. 6, 577-607; Rom. (1907), especially 141-149 on tbc Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 1, p. 12, 9-10 names for different kinds of comets; id., Stiive; Isid. Etym. 14, 9, 3; also Dig. in P.-W. 11 (1922). 1143-1193. Epi­ 18, 6, 10, 1, providing for damages to a cureans naturally explained comets on purely physical grounds (cf. Diog. L. field affected by flood or cbasma. 10, 111). The Greek κομήτης is trans­ praeter naturam . . . portentis: cf. lated by cineinnata only here and by Div. 1, 93: quod ... multa inusitata . .. oriebantur, quae dam etiam ex bominum Schol. Juv. 6, 407: Latine autem bate Stella cineinnata dicitur; and Corp. Gloss. pecudumve conceptu et satu, ostentorum exer-

2, 14

585

nuper bello Octaviano magnarum fuerunt' calamitatum praenunriae,* turn sole geminato, quod, ut e * patre 4 audivi, Tuditano * et Aquilio β consulibus 7 evenerat, quo quidem anno P. Africanus,· sol alter,· extinctus10 est, quibus exterritill homines 1 4 fuerit A1 · pracnuntio A1 · ut e] uti A* p*atre A1 · tutitano 7 A1 · aquilino BFM consulibus N, cos. ABFM, eos {del.) cos Ο 1 x >· extintus A " cxstricti M t extri Nt • afTricanus NO Μ · alter add. Ο ex tcrris nomines A1

Lot. 2,100 ( = 6, 212): cincinnatus κομήτης calamitatum: i.e., the proscriptions βύπλόκαμος (cf. W. Gundcl, De Stellarum of Marius and Sulla. Appellation et Rel. Rom. (1907), 142); praenuntiae: a rare and ill-omened usually it is called crinita (e.g., Plin. word; cf. Pro Mur. 44: praenuntia repulN.H. 2, 89; Suet. ltd. 88; Nero, 36, 1; sae; Tac. Ann. 15, 23: praenitntiam imVesp. 23, 4; Eutrop. 10, 8, 2; Serv. Aen. minentis caedis. 10, 272); W. Gundcl, De Stellarum, etc., sole geminato: cf. Rep. 1, 15; 1, 17; 15, n. 2, compares the Arab name 1, 19; 1, 20; 1, 31; 1, 32; Div. 1, 97: cum Scbira ( = itella birsuta) for Sirius. dm visi soles essent [and Pease's n. for the nuper bello Octaviano: 87 B.C., phenomenon of the parhelion ("sunabout a decade before the assumed date dogs"), with addenda on 598]; Plin. of this dialogue. With the facts cf. Div. N.H. 2, 99; Alex. Aphrod. in Meteor. 1 , 4 : saepe bariolorum etiam et vatum furi- 3, 2, p. 138, 24-25; 140, 16-17 Hayduck. bundas praedictiones, ut Octaviano bello e patre audivi: cf. 2, 11, n. {ut epatre Cornell Culleoli, audiendat putavermt; Plin. audiebam). N.H. 2, 92: ted cometes non mtmquam in Tuditano et Aquilio: 129 B.C. C. occasura parte caeli est, terrificum magna exSempronius Tuditanus (for whose con­ parte sidus atque non leviter piatum, ut sulship cf. Rep. 1, 14; AdQ. Fr. 3, 5, 1; civili motu Octavio consule iterumque Pompei and other witnesses cited by F. Munzer et Caesaris bello, in nostro vero aevo area in A-IF. 2A (1923), 1441) and M\ venefiaum quo Claudius Caesar imperium Aquilius (on whom cf. E. Klebs in reliquit Domitio Neroni, ac deinde princi- P.-W. 2 (1896), 123). patu eius adsiduum prope ac saevum. The evenerat: pluperfect through influ­ unusual danger to the state and the ence of the parenthetic */ . . . audivi; cf. extreme superstition of the consul, Cn. 2, 23: dixeram. Octavius (attested by Plut. Mar. 42; P. Africanus sol alter: a frequent App. B.C. 1, 71; Val. Max. 1, 6, 10), metaphor, played on in Rep. 1, 15-32, doubtless contributed to the tradition of where it sets the mood for the dialogue these portents. That this was Hallcy's (M. Pohlenz in Festubrift R. Reit\enstein comet, which was in perihelion on 15 (1931), 78); cf. Heraclit. 134 Diels: τήν Aug., 87, is stated by F. S. Archenhold, παιίείαν Ιτερον ήλιον είναι τοις πεπαιKometen, Weltunttrgangspropbe^tihungen u.δευμένοις [ Stob. 2, ρ. 215 Wachsmuth der balleyscbe Κ ο met (1910), 42; followed ascribes this saying to Plato]; Hor. S. by W. Gundel in A-IF. 11 (1922), 1186. 1, 7, 24: so/em Asiae Bruium appellat; The Btllum Octavianum, between the Plin. N.H. 27, 3: Romanes velut alterurn consul Cn. Octavius, and his colleague, lucem dedisse rebus bumanis videntur [sc. Cinna, the Marian partisan (cf. Flor. dei]\ Antipatcr in Antb. Pal. 7, 6, 2 [of 2, 9, 9; Gran. Licin. pp. 24-26 Bonn.) is Homer]: Έλλάνων βιο-rqi δεύτερον ήλιον; so called here and in Div. 1, 4 and 14 Epigr. Gr. no. 906,6 Kaibcl: γαίης ΊλλυPhil. 23; cf. F. Munzer in P.- IF. 17 ρίδος δεύτερον ήλιον; 1084, 2: Έλλάνων (1937), 1815. δόξης δεύτερον ήλιον; R. de Mattel in

586

2, 15

vim quandam esse caelestem et divinarn suspicati sunt. 15 Quartam causam esse eamque vel maximam * aequabilitatem motus " 8 conversionem caeli, solis, lunae, siderumque omnium distinctionem,4 utilitatem, pulchxitudinem, or1 maximc A1 N tincioncm A

· m o t u s add. Μ

< c o n s t a n t i s s i m a m q u e > PI.

* dis-

Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 2 6 : fevtoi δέ eirl τήν ί π α ρ ί β α τ ο ν καΙ £ύτακτον τών ουρανί­ ων κίνησιν παραγινόμενοί φασι τήν αρ­ t w o s u n s ; I·'. J. Dolgcr, Ant. u. Chris tenχήν τ α ϊ ς τών θεών έπινοίαις άπό ταύτης turn, 6 (1940), 1-56. Suid.s.v. Καρνεάδης: φασί δέ τελευτήσαντος αύτοΰ τήν σελήνην γεγονέναι πρώτον; and Plat. L*gg. 12, έκλιπεΐν καΐ τόν ήλιον άμυδρόν γενέσθαι. 966 e had given as o n e of t w o chief reasons for theistic belief, το περί τήν O n the death of Africanus—whether φοράν, ως Εχει τάξεως άστρων τε καΐ όσων natural o r by assassination is disputed— 4λλων εγκρατής νους εστί τδ πάν διάκεcf. 3 , 8 0 ; F . Munzcr in P.-W. 4 (1901), κ ο σ μ η κ ώ ς ; cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 3 1456-1460. ( E n g l . tr. 1944), 258. e x t i n c t u e : cf. B. Winand, Vocabulorum quae ad Mortem spectant Historia s i d e r u m . . . d i s t i n c t i o n e m : cf. 2 , 9 5 : (1906), 58. caelum totum cernerent astris disiinctum et 15. a e q u a b i l i t a t e m m o t u s : cf. 2, 4 8 : ornatum; 2, 104: stellarum . .. distinctio; hone aequabilitatem motus constantiamque Critias, fr. 1, 33-34 N a u c k : βροντής τό ordinum; 2, 4 9 : nocturnorum autem spatiτ* άστερωπόν ούρανοϋ σέλας, / χρόνου orum eadtmque est atquabilitas quae diurκαλόν ποίκιλμα τέκτονος σοφοϋ; Sen. norum. N.Q. 7, 1, 2: coetus astrorum quibus immensi corporis pulcbritudo distinguitur; 7, c o n v e r s i o n e m c a e l i : despite such pas­ 24, 3 ; Min. Fcl. 17, 5 : caelum . . . quod in sages as 2, 48 (just q u o t e d ) ; 2, 54: cotidiana conveniens constansque conversio; 2, 97: not tern astris distinguitur; Lact. Inst. 1, 6, constantissime conficientem vicissitudines anni- 15: deum qui caelum fecerit luminibusque distinxerit; 2, 5, 1: dei vers . . . qui caelum versarias; 3 , 17: caelique constantia\ Dip. 2, 17: constant'}ssimo motu lunae; Tusc. 1, 68: distinxit astris fulgentibus; 2, 5, 2 3 : cae­ lum . . . mira varietate distinxit; De Ira, eosdem cursus constantissime servantis, ad­ 10, 3 1 : caelum . . . tanta siderum varietate duced by Plasbcrg, I cannot feel it nec­ distinctum; Macrob. Sat. 1, 19, 12: Argus essary to emend at this point, as d o est caelum stellarum luce distinctum; DraJ. Dcgcnhart, Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. $\ Cic. cont. Laud. Dei, 2, 348: et quasi gemScbr. d. n. d. (1881), 62-63 (constantiamque maturn distingunt sidera caelum; also, with cornersionum), Davies (in conversions caeli), Erncsti and Schumann (convtrnonumque the n o t i o n of diversification, 2, 9 9 , be­ l o w : distincta tectis et urbibus. C. Bailey, caeli), and Plasberg (constant!snmamque Phases in the Rel. of one. Roms (1932), 252, conversionem caeli), and so might retain r e m a r k s u p o n the affinities of Stoicism the ms reading, like Mayor, w h o says: and star-worship. " t h e r e is n o reason why C. may not have separated the idea of uniformity of m o ­ u t i l i t a t e m : that of the sun is described tion from that of its concrete e m b o d i ­ in 2, 4 9 ; of the m o o n in 2, 50; that of the ment, the revolution of the heavenly stars in navigation is o b v i o u s . T h e c o m ­ b o d i e s , " and suggests that Cicero is bination in the universe of utility and rendering such phrases as ομαλότητα beauty is often m e n t i o n e d ; e.g., 2, 8 7 : κινήσεως and φοράν ουρανού. O n the neque ad usum meliores ... neque ad specie m regularity of heavenly m o v e m e n t s cf. pulchriores; 2 , 1 5 5 ; De Or. 3, 178: ut in JArist.] De Μ undo, 2, 6, 288 a 13-19; pleritque rebus incredibiliter hoc natura est Giorn.

Star.

105 (1935), 305-315,

on

Cicero and the political symbol of the

2, 15

587

dinem, quarum rerum aspectus ipse satis indicaret non esse ea l fortuita. Ut, si quis in domum aliquam aut in gymnasium a aut in 1

ea om. Ν

· gynnasium N,

gignasium Ο

ipsa fabricata, ita in orationt, ut ea quae maxima* utilitatem in se continent plurimum eadem baberent vel dignitatis vel taepe etiam venustatis; De Inv. 1, 59: ad utiJifates qmque rerum omnium sunt accommoaatae; ούρανόν μέν έν κύκλω περιπολοϋντα . . . πλάνητος δέ καΐ απλανείς αστέρας κατά ταύτα καΐ ωσαύτως κινούμενους έμμελώς τε καΐ έναρμονίως καΐ τ ω παντί ώφελίμως, κ τ λ . ; Lact. Inst. 1,2, 5 : aliquant [sc. providentiam] tamen esse intellegat ex ipsa rerum magnitudine, motu, disposition*, constantia, uti/itate, pulcbritudine, temperatione, nee posse fieri quin id quod mirabili ratione constat const Ho maiore a/iquo sit instrue turn. p u l c h r i c u d i n c m : cf. 2, 17: tantam varietatem pulcbritudinemque rerum caeles· tium; 2, 8 7 ; 2, 94-95; 2 , 9 8 : contemplari puJcbritudinem rerum earum quas divina providentia diet m us constitutas \ 2, 155: nulla pulcbrior; 3, 18; Div. 2, 148: pulcbritudo mundi ordoque rerum caeleitium; Plat. Bpinom. 982 c: τούτο δ'εΐνχι τήν τ ω ν άστρων φύσιν, ίδεΐν μέν καλλίστην, πορείαν δέ καΐ χορείαν πάντων χορών καλλίστην καΐ μεγαλοπρεπεστάτην χ ο ρεύοντα πασι τοις ζώσι το δέον άποτελεϊν; Sen. Dial. 12, 8, 4: mundus bic quo nihil neque mains neque ornotins rerum natura genuit; Galen, De Usu Part. 3, 10 (III, 241 K . ) ; Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. p . 1 5 3 d ; Aet. Ρ lac. 1, 6, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 293 =

decet; Sallust. De Diis, 9 : τήν δέ των θεών πρόνοιαν Ι σ η μέν καΐ έκ τούτων Ιδεΐν · πόθεν γαρ ή τάξις τ ω κόσμω είπερ μηδέν ήν τό τάττον; Alex. A p h r o d . in Metapb. 1, 1, p . 1, 18-20 H a y d u c k : ατε­ νίζοντες γάρ είς τόν ούρανόν καΐ θεωρούν· τες τήν τάξιν καΐ τό άφραστον κάλλος έρχόμεθα είς ίννοιαν τοϋ δημιουργήσαντ ο ς ; Pease o n Div. 2, 146, n. (ordo). T h c o p h r . Metapb. 14 remarks τοις γαρ τιμιωτάτοις οίκειότατον ή τάξις καΐ τό ώρίσΟαι. rerum . . . e a : cf. 2, 3, n. (antepon*nda). a s p e c t u s i p s e : cf. 2, 9 0 : primus as­ pectus mundi; Ac. 2, 19: dum aspectus ipse /idem facia t sui iudicii. u t : implies a sic to complete the c o m ­ parison (as in 2, 74), but multo magis is used instead. d o m u m : for the comparison of the cosmos t o a dwelling-house cf. 2, 17 (and 3, 26)—passages closely related t o the present; cf. A . Schmekel, Die Pbilos. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 9 2 ; P. Wendland, Pbilos Scbrift Q. d. Vorsehung (1892), 10, n. 1. Sec below, 2, 9 0 : in hoc caelesti ac divina domo; 2, 154: est enim mundus quasi communis deorum atque bominum domus aut urbs; 3, 18: quaeque in domo pulcbra cum pulchritudine mundi com par abas; 3, 85; Div. 1, 131; Rep. 3, 14: deos quorum domus esset omnis bic mundus; 6, 20; 6, 25; Legg. 1, 2 3 ; 2, 26: deos .. . quorum bic mundus omnis

J. I \F. 2, 1009): καλός δέ ό κόσμος· δη-

ttmplum tint et domus; Aristot. Mttapb.

λον δέ έκ του σχήματος καΐ τοϋ χρώματος καΐ του μεγέθους και της περί τόν κόσμον των αστέρων ποικιλίας; Lact. De lrat 10, 3 5 ; 10, 4 1 . o r d i n c m : cf. 2, 4 3 : sensum autem astrorum atque intellegentiam maxume deelarat ordo eorum atque constantia {nihil est enim quod ratione et numero moveri possit sine eonjilio); Legg. 2, 16: quern vero astrorum or dints, quern dierum noctiumque vicissitudines, quern mensum temperatio . .. non gratum esse cogunt, bunc bominem omnino numerari qui

1 1 , 1 0 , 1 0 7 5 a 19-23; [De Afundo,] 398 a 8; Philo, Legg. Alleg. 3 , 98 ( = Aristotle, fr. 12 Rose): ώσπερ γάρ, εΐ τις (δοι δεδημιουργημένην οίκίαν επιμελώς προπυλαίοις, στοαϊς, άνδρώσι, γυναικωνίτισι, τοις άλλοις οίκοδομήμασιν, ίννοιαν λήψεται του τεχνίτου — ού γάρ άνευ τέχ­ νης καΐ δημιουργού νομιεΐ τήν οίκίαν άποτελεσΟήναι . . . ούτως δή καΐ είσελΟών τις ώσπερ είς μεγίστην οίκίαν ή πόλιν τόνδε τόν κόσμον καΐ θεασάμενος ούρανόν κτλ. . . . λογιεΐται δήπου, δτι

Philo, Legg. Alleg. 3, 32: Οεασχμενος

38

588

2, 15

forum venerit, cum videat omnium rerum rationem, modum, disciplinam, non possit ea sine causa fieri iudicare, sed esse aliquem intellegat qui praesit et cui pareatur,1 multo magis in tantis * motionibus tantisquea vicissitudinibus, tarn * multarum rerum atque tantarum * ordinibus, in quibus nihil umquam inmensa et infinita vetustas mentita sit, statuat necesse est ab aliqua mente 1 pare ator A ■ trantis Blt mulcis Ο ■ trantis A1 del. B; post quae BF inserunt 2, 86-156\ ex sese . . . maxuma in mg. AXB {posteriore loco), ordinationibus Β (priore loco)

ταύτα ούκ άνευ τέχνης παντελούς δεδημιούργηται, άλλα καΐ ήν καΐ Ιστιν ό τού­ δε τοϋ παντός δημιουργός ό θεός; D» spec. Legg. 1, 3 3 : τίς δέ έσθήτας ή ναΰς ή οίκίας Ιδών ούχ έννοιαν Ιλαβεν υφαντού καΐ ναυπηγού καΐ οίκοδόμου [cf. T h e o n , Progymnas. 2, p . 127 S p . ] ; Sen. De Ben. 7, 1, 7 ; Aristid. Or. 14, p . 366 Dindorf: συντάξαντες ώσπερ ένα οίκον άπασαν την οίκουμένην; Arr. Epict. 3 , 22, 3-8; Min. Fel. 18, 4 : quod si ingressus aiiquam domum omnia excu/ia, disposita, ornata vidisses, utiqut praeesse ei crederes dominum et Wis bonis rebus multo esse meliorem. ita in hoc mundi domo cum caelum terramque f perspicias providentiam, ordinem, legem, crede esse universitatis dominum parentemque; Lact. Inst. 2, 8, 66: an tu si tducatus in domofabre facta et ornata nullam umquam fabricam vidisses, domum illam put asses non ase ab bo mine aedificatam quia quomodo aedificetur ignorares? idem pro fee to de domo quaereres quod nunc de mundo reqwris; 7, 14, 13: in tunc mundum tamquam in domum iam diligenter instructam; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 2 0 ; Bus. Pr. F.v. 7, 3, 3, 301 d-

4 tarn . . . g u b e r n a r i * tantarum o r d i n i b u s

hold a n d the public official in the f o r u m ; cf. 3, 85: nee domus nee res publico rationt quadam et disciplina dissignata videatur, si, etc. rationem, m o d u m , disciplinam: such g r o u p i n g s are frequent; e.g., 2, 16 {mens, ratio, vis, potestas); 2, 18 {ratio, mens, consilium, cogitatio, prudentia); 2, 54 {mens, ratio, consilium); 2, 79 {ratio, Veritas, lex; consilium, ratio, prudentia); 3 , 21 {ratio, cogitatio, mens; mens, ratio, memoria). O n reason in the governance of t h e universe cf. Manil. 2, 63-64: totumqm altemo consensu vivere mundum / et rationis agi mctu; Sen. N.Q. 1, pracf. 14 [of n a t u r e ] : totus est ratio-, W. Capelle in Neue Jahrb. 15 (1905), 553, n. 5. O n disciplina in a household cf. 3, 8 5 : domus . . . raiione quadam et disciplina dissignata; Suet. Aug. 65, 1: disciplina domus. s i n e c a u s a : cf. Div. 2, 6 0 ; 2, 6 1 ; Fat. 2 5 ; 2 6 ; 4 3 ; Fin. 5, 4 2 ; Tim. 5 ; also, below, 3 , 2 3 : saepe dixisti nihil fieri sine deo. motionibus . . . vicistitudinibus: cf. 1, 100: mutattones vicissitudinesque. i n m e n s a et infinita: cf. 1, 2 6 : im-

302 a; and the cases cited by K. Gronau,

mensum et infinitum; Div. 2, 91: infinita et

Poseidonios u. d. Judiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegese (1914), 228-229; T h o m a s Aqui­ nas, Summa, 1, 9, 103, a. 1,3. Mayor well notes that " t h e comparison of the world t o a house is here used to prove that it must be governed and directed by reason; in 17 it is used to p r o v e that it cannot be made simply for m a n ; in 95 to p r o v e that there arc gods and that it must be their h a n d i w o r k . "

immensa. N o t e the c o n t i n u i n g e m p h a s i s o n size. m e n t i t a sit: has disappointed e x p e c ­ t a t i o n s ; cf. H o r . Ep. 1, 7, 8 7 : spem mentita seges; Carm. 3, 1, 30: fundusqm mendax. Mayor compares [Arist.] De Mundo, 5, 397 a 10-14: τίς δέ γένοιτ* άν άψεύδεια τοιάδε, ήν τίνα φυλάττουσνν αϊ καλαΐ κχΐ γόνιμοι των δλων ώραι, θέρη τ ι καΐ χειμώνες έπάγουσαι τεταγμένως, η μ έ ­ ρας τ ε καΐ νύκτας, είς μηνός αποτέλεσμα και ένιαυτοΰ;

g y m n a s i u m : where the gymnasiarch rules, as the paterfamilias in the house­

2, 16

589

tantos naturae motus gubernari. 6 16 Chrysippus quidem, quamquam est acerrimo * ingenio, tamen ea dicit ut ab ipsa natura didicisse, non ut ipse repperisse * videatur. 'Si enim', inquit, 'est aliquid in rerum natura quod hominis mens, quod ratio, quod vis, quod potestas humana efficere non possit,8 est * certe id quod illud * efTicit homine melius; atqui · res caelestes omnesque eae 7 1 4 accrimoi?1 « rcperisse AK)BVM, pcperissc A1 ■ pos sunt Ο est igitur certc Ο · ilium A1 (?) BlM · atqui . . . h o m i n e melius om. N, 1 adquiris A ' eae] he 0

a b a l i q u a m e n t e : o n the preposition cf. G . F . Unger in Pbilologus, S u p p l b d . 3 (1878), 13. gubernari: cf. 1, 5 2 ; 2, 7 3 . 16. C h r y s i p p u s : the following ar­ g u m e n t from him (S. V.F. 2, n o . 1012) is injected between the view of Clcanthes (2, 13-15) and the elaboration of 2 , 15 w h i c h follows in 2, 17 and which w o u l d naturally be associated with Clcanthes; cf. A. Schmckel, Die Pbilot. d. mini. Stoa (1892), 8 9 ; 9 2 ; I. Hcincmann, Poseidonios' metapbys. Schr. 2 (1928), 174, w h o re­ m a r k s u p o n the abrupt shift here from t h e question of the existence of G o d t o t h a t of the divine attributes. T h e a r g u ­ m e n t is resumed, m o r e concisely, in 3 , 18: quod Cbrysippum dicere aiebat, quoniam esse/ aliquid in rerum natura quod ab homine effici non posset esse aliquid bomine melius; 3, 25: si aliquid estt inquit, quod bo mo effi­ cere non possit, qui id efficit melior est bomine; bomo autem bate qua* in mundo sunt efficere non potest; qui potuit igitur is praestat bomini; bomini autem praestare quis possit nisi deus; est igitur deus; cf. Lact. De Ira, 10, 36; si quid estt inquit Chrysippus^ quod efficiat ea quae bomo, licet ratione sit praeditus, facere non possit, id profecto est maius et fortius et sapientius bomine. bomo autem non potest facere catlestia; ergo illud quod baec efficiat pel effecerit superat homintm arte, consilio, prudentia. quis igitur potest esse nisi deus; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 84-85. Such syllogistic m e t h o d s , at times becoming rather frigid (cf. K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 223-224), arc characteristic of C h r y s i p p u s ; cf. 2, 37-39; Div. 1, 82, and Pease's η . (si

sunt di, etc.); Basil, Adv. Eunom. 1, 5, p. 516 b M i g n e : ή των 'Αριστοτέλους 6ντων ήμΐν καΐ Χρυσίππου συλλογισμών Εδκι προς τό μαθεΐν, κτλ.; T h e o d o r e t , Cr. Aff. 8, 2 : Χρύσιππον τοις των ξυλλογισμών άλύτοις δεσμοϊς; Simplic. in Epictct. p . 124 D i i b n e r : των υποθετικών συλ­ λογισμών, ων ol Στωικοί τήν τεχνολογίαν έλεπτούργησαν; also D i o g . L. 7, 193196 [for theoretical w o r k s by Chrysippus o n forms of syllogisms; t o which add S. V.F. 3 , p . 203, n o . lii]. q u a m q u a m . . . i n g e n i o : t h o u g h al­ ways clever, he here outdoes himself, and seems like one inspired by nature. F o r the keenness of Chrysippus cf. 1, 3 9 : Chrysippus, qui Stoicorum somniorum vaferrumus babetur interpres; 3, 25: Cbrynppus ... bomo sine dubio versutus et callidus; Div. 1 , 6 : acerrumo vir ingenio, Cbrynppus; Ac. 2, 7 5 : Chrysippus, qui fulcire putatur porticum Stoicorum; Off. 3, 4 2 : scite Chrysip­ pus, ut multa; Claud. Mamert. De Statu Animat, 2, 9: Augustinus . . . non veluti quidam Chrysippus argumentandi virtute. a b ipsa natura: sec the references t o the (quasi) vox naturae in Fin. 1, 7 1 ; 3 , 6 2 ; Tusc. 1, 35. d i d i c i s s e , n o n . . . repperisse: cf. Tusc. 4, 4 : ne ea quae repperisse ipsi putamur aliunde didicisse videamur. m e n s , ratio, v i s , p o t e s t a s : cf. 2 , 1 5 , n. (rationem, modum, disciplinam). h o m i n e m e l i u s : cf. 3 , 26, o n t h e ambiguity of the term melius. atqui: introducing a minor premiss; cf. 1, 2 4 ; 2, 4 1 ; 3, 2 9 ; M a d v i g o n Fin. 1, 59; Clark on Pro Mil. 49; Thts. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 1090, 59-1091, 1 3 ; R. Kiihner-

590

2, 16

quarum est ordo sempitemus ab homine confici non possunt; est igitur id quo x ilia conficiuntur homine melius. Id autem quid potius dixeris quam deura?2 Etenim si 8 di non sunt, quid esse potest in remm natura homine melius; in eo enim solo est ratio, qua * nihil potest esse praestantius. Esse autem hominem * qui nihil in omni mundo melius esse quam se putet desipientis adrogantiae β est; ergo est aliquid melius. Est igitur 7 profecto deus.' 1 quod HMX * Postdcum AH NO tx 2, 156 instrmt largitatc fundit ca ferarumnc an hominum causa gigncrc videtur, pox/ quae exbibent 2, 86-156'. ex sesc . . . * sin gignere uidetur, Μ ex 2, 156 incipit: largitatc, post dcum accedunt PV 7 ras. Β * quia Fl · hominum A1 · arroganti Η igitu A1

C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 90-91. res caclestes: a favorite phrase with Cicero; e.g., 2, 17; 2, 75; 2. 90; 2, 120; 2, 140; Div. 2, 148; Fin. 4, 11; 5, 51; 5, 58; Tusc. 1, 44. id quo: though Schocmann (Opusc. 3 (1858), 328; 370), to produce a parallel with ab homine (and perhaps also to introduce the concept of a more personal deity) would emend to a quo, yet other instances justify the omission of the pre­ position: 2, 4 : numen ... quo bate regantur\ 2, 30: mundum . . . natura divina contineri; 2, 124: natura ipsa congregatae sint.

Furthermore, the neuter, id quo, empha­ sizes merely the existence, without as yet any determination of the form or attri­ butes, of the deity. etenim: for the dislocation of 2, 86156 by transposition of (four?) quater­ nions at this point cf. A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 327; 335.

absurdum). Etenim here, like idemqut in

3, 26, introduces the second of these arguments. quid . . . homine melius: anticipa­ ting in part the famous ontological ar­ gument of Anselm's Prologion that God is that being than whom none greater can be conceived. in eo . . . solo est ratio: cf. 1, 133: animantium quae ration» utuntur; bi sunt di et homines.

esse hominem . . . adrogandae est: a mingling of two constructions, esse hominem mirandum est [cf. 2, 9 3 : ego non mirer esse quemquam qui, etc.] and hominem putare est adrogantiae, as in Tusc. 1, 6: mandare quemquam litter is cogitationes suas .. . ho minis est abuten tis et otio et litteris.

In 3, 26 the phrase is rendered putare quemquam hominem.

desipientis adrogantiae: cf. 1, 37, n. (de/irans); 3, 26: id autem putare quemquam hominem nihil homine esse melius summae adrogantiae censet esse, sit sane adrogantis

Etenim is probably here used in the sense of porro or praettrea ("and fur­ plans st putare quam mundum; Ugg. 2» 16; ther"); cf. 1, 98; 2,42; 2, 77; 3, 30; 3, 34; quid est enim verius quam neminem esse Madvig on Fin. 1, 3; Div. 2, 89; 2, 142; oportere tarn stulte adrogantem ut in se Tusc. 3, 20; Fat. 11; Off. 2, 18; J. Forch- rationem et mentem putet inesse, in caelo hammer in Nord. tidskrijt J. filoiogi, 5 mundoque non putet . .. quomque omnia (1880), 42; Thes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1936), quae rationem habent praestent Us quae sunt 920, 61-921,10. In 3,26, as Forchhammcr rationis expertia nefasque sit dicere illam points out, Cotta recognizes two distinct rem praestare naturae omnium rerum, ratio­ but related arguments of Chrysippus: nem inesse in ea confitendum est. With the (a) there must be something superior to expression cf. also Hor. C. 1, 34, 2: inman to produce the universe; (b) if sanien/is ... sapientiae; Lact. Inst. 4, 1, 8; there arc no gods, then nothing in the 4, 1, 13. universe is superior to man (a rtductto ad est igitur profecto dcus: cf. 2, 162:

2, 17

591

17 An l vero, si domum * magnam pulchramque videris, non possis adduci ut, etiam si * dominum non videas, muribus illam et mustelis acdificatam putes * —; tantum ergo 5 ornatum mundi, 1

an]arido N1

■ dominum Bl

■ se A1

* putas Bx

· ergo] uero Ρ

«st enim profecto dtvinatio; Div. 1, 47: estquasi communis deorum atque hominum domus profecto ... praesentiens; Sen. 43: esse out urbs utrorumque; cf. Fin. 3, 64: munprofecto aJiquid; Plaut. Capt. 313: /// pro­ dum . .. esse quasi communem urbem et fecto deus. For igitur in conclusions cf. civitatem hominum et deorum; Rep. 1, 19: R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. mundus bic lotus, quod domicilium . . . di /at. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 135-136. nobis communem secum dederunt; Legg. 1,23; Achill. Isag. pp. 35-36 Maass. 17. an: inconsistency between ques­ tion and conclusion {tantum ergo, etc.) Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 37; 2, 5, 41, refutes this idea. scholars have attempted to remove by emendation; e.g., A. du Mesnil in Neue domum, etc.: cf. 2,15, and n. {domum); Jabrb. 115 (1877), 760-761 (who would 3, 18: quaeque in do mo pulcbra cum pulcbricither emend an to at or et or else delete tudine mundi com parabas; 3, 28: si domus non; cf. J. Forchhammcr in Nord. iids- pulcbra sit, intellegamus earn dominis, inkriftf. filo/ogi, 5 (1880), 43); J. Dcgcn- quit, acdificatam esse, non muribus. hart, Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. ζ. Cic. Scbr. d. n. adduci ut . . . putes: Reid on Fin. d. (1881), 63-65 (changing an vero to iam 1, 14, compares Am. 59; Parad. 14; vero, and comparing Div. 2, 127); Hcin- Phil. 1, 33; 8, 30; Fam. 2, 10, 1; Att. 11, dorf and Forchhammcr, l.c. (who delete 7,3. ergo after tantum, and consider the two muribus et mustelis: on this allit­ coordinated clauses as contrasted, for erative pair cf. E. Wolfflin, Ausgew. which Mayor {adloc.) cites many illustra­ Scbr. (1933), 268. Mures arc mentioned tions). The real explanation, however, is as a particular enemy of mankind; cf. probably hasty composition, of which 2, 157: neque enim homines murum aut there are many examples in Cicero. The formicarum causa frumentum condunt; also general reasoning seems to be that this the fragment from Book 3 in Lact. De universe is as unlikely to have been made Ira, 13, 11: quae tandem utilitas potest in for men alone as is a house to have been muribus .. . reptriri; Div. 2, 59 [and constructed for the sake of its vermin Pease's n. {mures corroserunt)]. Mustelae, {muribus and mustelis arc probably in­ or weasels {Mustela vulgaris L., according direct objects rather than datives of to O. Keller, Die ant. Tierwelt, 1 (1909), agent), even though the casual visitor 164-171), may perhaps be ctymologimay chance to sec only the meaner cally connected with mus and the root rather than the greater tenant of the stel (cf. tollo, according to A. Stcicr in dwelling. The argument is inconsistent P.-W. 16 (1933), 902-903; but for other with 2, 154-167. R. Hirzcl {Untersucb. Z. views cf. A. Waldc, Lot. etym. IVorterb.1 Cic. philos. Scbr. 1 (1877), 216, n. 1) thinks (1906), 401-402). On weasels as exter­ that since both statements come from minators of mice cf. Steier, op. cit., 904; Posidonius he may in our passage have also the Greek word μυοθήρας. Pliny been quoting, not his own view, but remarks {N.H. 29, 60) that there are that of Chrysippus, who is mentioned in two kinds, wild and tame, and says of the 2, 16. Yet also ascribed to Posidonius latter: bate autem quae in domibus nostris is a partially intermediate view (2, 78; oberrat et catulos suos, ut astctor est Cicero, 2, 154 [where see n. on domus out urbs cotidie transfert mutatque sedem, sir pentes utrorumque]; cf. Diog. L. 7, 138; Arr. persequstur. Epictet. 1, 9, 4) that the universe is ornatum mundi: κόσμον. Plat. Gorg.

592

2, 17

tantam varietatem pulchritudinemque rerum caelestium, tantam vim et magnitudinem maris atque terrarum * si tuum ac non deorum inmortalium domicilium putes, * nonne plane desipere videare? An ne hoc quidem intellegimus, omnia supera s esse meliora, terram autem esse infimam,4 quam crassissimus δ circumfundat aer; ut ob earn ipsam causam, quod etiam quibusdam regionibus atque urbibus contingere videmus, hebetiora ut sint hominum ingenia propter caeli plenioremβ nacuram, hoc idem 1 terram Ρ plenorem Bl,

* potcs Vx * supra V1 pleno o r e m A11

508 a explains that because of its order­ liness τό όλον τοΰτο διά ταΰτα κόσμον καλοϋσιν . . . ούκ άκοσμίαν; cf. C o r n u t . N.D. 1: καλείται δέ . . . κόσμος άπό τοϋ κάλλιστα διακεκοσμήσΟαι; Ampcl. 1, 1; D i o g . L. 7, 138; Orig. De Princ. 2, 3, 6 : quod enim La tine mundum dicimus Grata κόσμος appellator; κόσμος autem non solum mundum std et ornamenturn rignificat; Achill. I sag. 2 1 : κόσμον δέ τήν των όλων σύστασιν παρά τήν διακόσμησιν καΐ βύταξίαν έκάλεσαν ol παλαιοί. With the phrase cf. 2, 115: bic tantus caeli or­ natus; 2, 118: renovatio mundi . . . atque idem ornatus; 2, 127: ut vtro perpetuus mundi esset ornatus; Fin. 1, 20: atomorum ... turbulenta concursio bunc mundi omatum efficere non potent; Ac. 2, 119: bic ornatus. p u l c h r i t u d i n e m : cf. 2, 1 5 : distinctionem, pulchritudinem, ordinem. d e s i p e r e : cf. 1, 9 4 ; 1. 123; 2, 16. eupera e s s e m e l i o r a : cf. 2, 5 6 ; Rep. 6, 17: infra autem [sc. lunam] iam nihil est nisi mortale . . . supra lunam sunt aeterna omnia, nam ea quae est media et nona, tellus, neque movetur et infima est; Arist. De Caelo, 2, 5, 288 a 4 - 5 : Οειότερος γάρ ό 4νω τόπος τοϋ κ ά τ ω ; De Μ undo, 6, 400 a 15-16: συνεπιμαρτυρεϊ δέ καΐ ό βίος άπας, τήν 4νω χώραν άποδοϋς θεώ . . . των αίσΟητών τά τιμιώτατα τόν αυτόν επέχει τόπον, &στρα τε καΐ ήλιος καΐ σελήνη; Tert. De An. 54. terram . . . i n f i m a m : cf. 103, and n. (*/ terra infimum); 2, 116. c r a s s i s s i m u s . . . aer: cf. 2, 4 2 : illorum qui utuntur crasso caelo atque concreto;

* infirmam Bl

· crassimus

Bl

2, 56, and n. (infra lunam); Ac. 2, 8 1 : ut illis aqua sic nobis aer crassus offumJitur; Tuu. 1, 4 2 : crassus bic et concrttus atr qui est terrat proximus; 1 , 4 5 ; 1,60; Rep. 6 , 1 7 ; Dip. 1, 93: aeris crassitudinem; Lucr. 4, 349-350; 5, 696: quia crassior est certis in partibus aer; 6, 857-858; H o r . Ep. 2, 1, 244: crasso . . . aere; Sen. N.Q. 6, 9, 1; A p u l . De Μ undo, 9 ; Avicn. Arat. 3 8 6 . c i r c u m f u n d a t : cf. 1, 37: undique circumfusum . . . ardorem qui aether nominetur; 2, 9 1 : terra sita in media parte mundi circumfusa undique est hoc animali spirabilique natura £ui nomen est aer; Tim. 18; Sen. N.Q. 2, 9, 4 ; M a c i o b . Sat. 7, 5, 2 0 : aerem quo circumfundimur. earn i p s a m c a u s a m : i.e., the crassitudo of t h e air. q u i b u s d a m r e g i o n i b u s : for theories of t h e effect of climate u p o n national cha­ racter cf. 2, 4 2 ; Div. 1, 79, and t h e pas­ sages cited in Pease's n. (aliae quae acuta, etc.), t o which a d d : H i p p . De Vict. Rat. 2, init.; Galen, De Humor. 2, 30 ( X V I , 318-319 K i i h n ) ; I. Borzsak, Dit Kenntn. d. Altert. H. d. Karpatenbechen (1936), 38-39. c o n t i n g e r e : Mayor suggests t h e use of συμβαίνει. h e b e t i o r a : cf. 1, 120, n. (patria Democriti); and especially references t o the thick-headed Boeotians; Pease o n Div. 1, 79, n. (aliae quae acuta, etc.). p l e n i o r e m : C. G . Cobet (Variot Led rones (1873), 462), c o m p a r i n g Div. 1, 130; pingue et concretum esse caelum, e m e n d e d t o pinguiorem, b u t this, like H .

2, 18

593

generi humano evcnerit, quod in terra, hoc est in crassissima 1 regione mundi, conlocati sint.* 18 Et tamen ex ipsa hominum sollertia ■ esse aliquam mentem eteam quidem acriorem et divinam existimare 4 debemus. Unde enim hanc homo 'arripuit', ut ait apud Xenophontem Socrates? Quin et umorem et calorem, qui * 1 crassimam rcgionem Bl • qua Μ

■ sunt A1B1

U s c n c r ' s (Kl. Scbr, 1 (1912), 354) t o pltniorem naturam, seems un­ necessary, for t h o u g h n o exact parallel is available the adjective d e a r l y m e a n s , as Mayor suggests, " d e n s e r " or " m o r e stuffy"; cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 86 ( q u o t e d o n crassissima, b e l o w ) ; Corriut. N.D. 5 : ό παχυμερέστατος καΐ προσγειότατος άήρ. g e n e r i . . . c o n l o c a t i t i n t : for the shift from singular t o plural cf. 1, 106: deo . .. beats atqui at term intellegantur; Fin. 3 , 7 0 : eo genere quae prosunt [where sec Madvig's n . ] ; Pro Quinct. 7 5 : ex eo numero qui bate dicerent. e r a s e i e e i m a : cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 8 6 : είπερ τε έν γ η καΐ θαλασσή πολλής ούσης παχυμερείας ποικίλα συν­ ίσταται ζώα ψυχικής τε καΐ αισθητικής μετέχοντα δυνάμεως, πολλω πιθανώτερόν έστιν έν τ ω αέρι, πολύ τό καΟαρόν καΐ είλικρινές Ιχοντι πάρα τήν γήν καΐ τό ύδωρ, Ι μ ψ υ χ ά τίνα καΐ νοερά συνίστασθαι ζώα [cf. 2, 42, b e l o w ] ; and in 1, 87, he infers animals in the aether and finally g o d s . 18. et t a m e n : even imperfect man possesses qualities derivable from some h i g h e r s o u r c e ; cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 8 7 : άλλ' el έν τ ώ αέρι πιθανόν ύ π ά ρ χειν ζ ώ « , πάντως βύλογον καΐ έν τ ω αίθέρι ζώων είναι φύσιν όθεν καΐ άνθρώπω νοερας μετέχουσι δυνάμεως, κάκεϊθεν αυτήν σπάσαντες; developing the subject further till at 1, 94, he quotes, as Cicero h e r e , from X c n o p h o n . et earn q u i d e m : cf. 2, 2 9 : et ea qui­ dem \ 2, 30: et acriora quidem. u n d e . . . arripuit: cf. 3, 2 7 : at enim quaerif apud Xenopbontem Socrates unde aw mum arripuerimus si nuilus fuerit in mundo, Xen. Mem. 1, 4, 8: άλλοθι $έ ούδαμοϋ ουδέν ο(ει φρόνιμον είναι; καΐ

' solertia Β1

4

ex histimare A

ταΰτ* είδώς, δτΐ γ ή ς τ ε μικρόν μέρος έν τ ω σώματι πολλής ούσης έχεις καΐ ύγροΰ βραχύ πολλού δντος καΐ των άλ­ λων δήπου μεγάλων Οντων έκαστου μικρόν μέρος λαβόντι τό σώμα συνήρμοσταί σοι* νουν δέ μόνον άρα ούδαμοϋ Οντα σε ευτυ­ χ ώ ς π ω ς δοκεϊς συναρπάσαι καΐ τάδε τά υπερμεγέθη καΐ πλήθος άπειρα δι' άφροσύνην τινά ούτως οίει εύτάκτως έχειν [quoted by Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 9495); for a similar report of the view of Socrates cf. Plat. Pbileb. 30 a: τό παρ' ήμΐν σώμα άρ' ού ψυχήν φήσομεν Ιχειν; δήλον ότι φήσομεν. πόθεν . . . λαβόν, είπερ μή τό γε τού παντός σώμα έμψυχον δν ετύγχανε, ταύτα γε έχειν τούτω καΐ Ιτι πάντη καλλίονα; F u r t h e r cf. 2, 7 9 : unde bate in terram nisi ab superis def/uere potuerunt; Tusc. 1, 6 0 : terrane tibi boc nebuloso et caiiginoso caelo out sola aut concreta videtur tanta vis memoriae; 2, 62: ex bacne tibi terrena morta/ique natura et caduca con­ creta ea videtur \ Sen. Ep. 120, 14: pars et in boc pectus mortale defluxit; Lact. De Ira, 10, 4 3 : animus .. . non potuit in bominem nisi a sapienti natura pervenire. O n the use of συναρπάζειν —a rather violent m e t a p h o r (1'kc άρπαγμός in Pbi/ipp. 2, 6)—see W. W. Jaeger in

Hermes, 50 (1915), 537-553 (especially 545); for similar uses of arripere 3 , 27 [quoted a b o v e ] ; Div. 2, 2 6 : naturale quod animus arriperet aut exciperet extrinsecus ex divinitate, unde ornnes animos baustos aut acceptos aut libatos baberemus; Tim. 2 7 : cum materiam mutabi/em arripuit [trans­ lating έφάπτηται); Pro Mil. 10: est igitur bate, iudices, non scripta sed nata lex, quam nos didiamus, accepimus, legimus, verum ex natura ipsa adripuimus, bausimus, expressimus. a p u d X e n o p h o n t e m Socrates: so

594

2, 18

est fiisus in corpore, et terrenam ipsam viscerum soliditatem, animum denique ilium spirabilem * si quis quaerat unde habeamus,1 1

spiritalem Bx

* habeamus dett. Dav., habemus cttt.

3, 27; cf. 3, 48: apud Pacuvium Aegialeus; ticularly in Christian literature, anima Div. 1, 52: apud Platonem Socrates; Sen. completely drives out animus, though 30: Cyrus quidem apud Xenopbontem; 31: the articles in Tbes. Ling. Lat. hardly apud Homerum ... Nestor-, 79: apud Xeno­ make this clear. Yet the close connection of the two words is recognized by pbontem autem moriens Cyrus; etc. qilin et umorem: in Xcnophon (as Cicero (e.g., Ac. 2,124; Tusc. 1,19; Tim. quoted on unde ... arripuit, above) this 50), and what is here demanded is per­ haps not so much the name of the cle­ reason is given first and leads up to the ment involved as of the part of man's question; here, less convincingly, it nature—his soul, contrasted with his follows it. blood, vital heat, and flesh. The parallel fusus in corpore: "diffused through­ out"; cf. 2, 28: in omni fusum esse natura\ in 3, 27, adduced by Plasberg(«/. maior.) 2, 141: tactus . . .toto corpore atquabiliter is unconvincing, but the ms evidence, particularly when it runs counter to the fusus est. regular mediaeval usage, is impressive, ipeam viscerum soliditatem: cf. 2, and leads me to retain animum at this 159; Tusc. 2, 20; 2, 34; 4, 77; Lucan, 6, 545; 9, 1052; Serv. Aen. 1, 211: viscera point. non tantum intestina dicimus sed quicquid subspirabilem: Bl here reads spiritalem, corio est, ut in Albano La tints visceratio da- with which cf. the testimonium in Serv. batur, id est caro. Aen. 3, 600: spirabile vitale, quo spiramus; animum: one would expect animam, et est sermo Ciceronis, quamquam Hit spirita/e and A. Bricgcr, Beitr. ζ. Krit. einiger phil. [spiritabile in mss FLHM] dixerit in iibris Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 18 (followed by dt deorum natura. With the thought cf. Mayor and by J. Wackcrnagcl, V'orles. 2, 91: bac animali spirabilique natura cut ii. Syntax, 2 (1924), 13) would emend, no men est aer; Tusc. 1, 40: animales, id est, since up to the Empire the words arc spirabiJes; 1, 70: fac igneam, fac spirabilem; Galen. De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 8 (V, clearly differentiated, anima meaning "wind" or, secondarily, "breath of life" 676-677 Κ.): μόνον hi τό άβρώδκς στοι(cf. 2, 138: quae spirttu in pulmones anima χεΐον έν τοΐς των ζώων σώμασιν όραται ducitur) and animus the spiritual side of πλησίον της έαυτοϋ φύσεως, έν τ* ταΐς άναπνοαΐς και κατά τους σφυγμούς; man, especially his feeling and will. Tert. De An. 5: etiam Stoicos allege, qui The two words are contrasted by Ace. 296 Ribbcck: sapimus animo, fruimur spiritH/n praedicantes animam paene nobiscum, qua proximo inter seflatuset spiritus, anima; sine animo anima est debi/is; Varr. Men. 32 Buchclcr: in rtliquo corpore ab boc tamen corpus animam facile persuadebunt. fonte diffusest anima, bine animus ad intelle- The concept of man as a microcosm, gentiam tributus—these two passages composed of the four elements from quoted by Non. p. 426 M. (689 L.). which the macrocosm is made up and Anima seems used for animus in some eventually to be resolved into them cases noted in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 2 (1900), again, and itself analogous to the ma­ 73, 38-49; to which add: Sail./A». 2. 1; crocosm, is doubtfully ascribed to DcProp. 2, 10, 11. Animus for anima is mocritus (Vorsokrat. 68 Β 34 Dicls) and rarer; ours is the only case known to to Anaximcncs (Act. Plac. 1, 3, 4, in Wackcrnagcl, though Tbes. Ling. Lat. Doxogr. Gr.% 278), but appears more 2, 105, 9-10 cites Cacl. Aur. Cbron. 3, 2, definitely in Aristot. Pbys. 8, 2, 252 b 2415: angustia animi; also a wrong ref­ 27; cf. Philo, De Opif. 69; De Post. erence to Manilius. In the Empire, par­ Cains, 58; Quis Rer. div. Heres, 155; Arr.

2, 18

595

apparet l quod ' aliud a terra s sumpsimus, aliud ab umore, aliud ab igni, aliud ab aere eo quem spiritum dicimus.4 7 Illud autem quod vincit haec omnia, rationem dico et, si placet pluribus verbis, mentem, consilium, cogitationem, prudentiam, ubi invenimus, unde sustulimus ? An cetera mundus habebit omnia, hoc unum 5 quod plurimi · est non habebit? Atqui certe nihil omnium rerum melius est mundo,7 nihil praestabilius, nihil pulchrius,8 nee 1 apparcat AHPV^B1 ■ quod] quorum PI. ' a terra . . . igni aliud add. Β * spiritu ducimus dett. Aid. · hoc *** unum A · plurimi dett. Rom., plu7 β mundo om. Ν pluchrius Ρ, pulcrius Ν rimum cell.

Epict. 3, 13,15: δσον ήν έν σοΙ ττυρός είς aliud a terra, etc.: the four elements πΰρ άπ€ΐσιν, δσον ήν γ^δίου είς γήβιον, are thus the source of man's physical δοον πνευματίου είς πνευμάτιον, δσον organism. ύδατίου etc. ύδάτιον; Μ. Aurcl. 4, 4; spiritum dicimus: better than the [Clem.J Recognit. 8, 28; Porphyr. ap. reading of the Aldinc dctcriorcs: spiritu Stob. 3, 580 Wachsmuth; Basil, Hexaem. ducimus (suggested by 2, 138). On 5, 9, p. 116 b; Greg. Naz. Or. 38, 11; Jupiter (as aether) contrasted with the De Opif. Horn. 177 d; Macrob. Somn. elements cf. M. Zcpf in Archiv f. Re/. 25 2, 12, 11; Anon. Hermipp. 1, 81; Anon. (1927), 229, n. 6. De Nat. Horn. 3 (Pbys. et Med. Gr. min. quod vincit haec omnia: with this 1, 303 Idclcr); Procl. in Tim. 11 c, p. 33 impersonal use cf. Off. 3, 114: bonestatis Dichl; 62 d, p. 202; 292 a, p. 172; Olym- comparatione ea quae videntur utilia vinpiod. in Meteor. 1, 9, p. 79, 28-29 Stiivc; cuntur. Phot. Bib/, cod. 249, p. 440 a 33 Bckker; rationem . . . mentem, consilium, also L. Stein in Berl. Stud. f. cl. Pbiioi. u. cogitationem, prudentiam: for such Arcb. 3, 1 (1886), 205-214; A. Meyer, series cf. 2, 15, n. (rationem, modum, disciWeien u. Gescb. d. Tbeorie vom Mikro- u. plinam). M. van den Bruwacnc, in Makrokosmus (1901)—not seen by me; L'Antiq. class. 8 (1939), 150, thinks ratio W. W. Jaeger, Nemesiosvon Emesa (1914), and consilium so slightly differentiated 135-136; K. Rcinhardt,/>w«^»o/(1921), that Cicero uses them jointly (as in Fin. 343-422; G. P. Conger, Theories of Ma­ 2, 115; Dip. 1, 61—where mens, consilium, crocosm and Microcosm in the Hist, of Pbil. and ratio arc equated) to describe that (1922), xv-xviii (bibliography); 1-27; part of the soul concerned with practical W. Thcilcr, Zur Gescb. d. teleolog. Matur- intelligence. For cogitationem cf. A. Pittct, bitracbtung bis auf Aristot. (1925), 22; Vocab. pbil. de Senequt, 1 (1937), 181. 93-95; 98; W. Kranz in Pbi/o/ogur. 93 •i placet pluribus verbis: cf. Τ use. (1939), 430-448; R. Allcrs in Tradtio, 2, 46; Fin. 3, 14. 2 (1944), 319-407 (bibliography on 319, habebit . . . non habebit: contrasted n. 3)—the fullest account. but coordinated clauses. plurimi est: cf. 2, 32: mundum unisi quit quaerat... apparet: with this hypothetical form cf. 1, 122: quod mi ita persum pluris esse necesse est quam partem sit, quid veneramur; 2, 76: qui . .. conce- aliquam unipersi; Parad. 48: quod plurimi dant its fatendum est. For apparet quoA cf. sit. Tbts. Ung. Lat. 2 (1900), 267, 25-29. n i h i l . . . melius est mundo: a phrase Plasberg's apparet; quorum is unnecessary. repeated by Balbus to satiety (2, 21 [bis]; The following indicatives indicate the 2, 31; 2, 39; 2, 45; 2, 46; 2, 80; 3, 21-23), opinion of the speaker. and objected to by Cotta because of its

596

2, 19

solum nihil est sed ne cogitaril quidem quicquam melius potest. Et si ratione et sapicntia nihil est melius, necesse est haec inesse in eo quod optimum esse concedimus. 19 Quid vero, tanta rcrum consentiens, conspirans, continuata cognatio * quern non 1 ncc cogitari A (m. rec.) \ rHBiFx, nee cogitare Λ/, cogitari ncgotiari A1 Ρ * uel cognitio Vx supra

belt of definition: 3 , 2 1 : cum mundo ntgas quicquam esse melius, quid dicis melius? n e cogitari q u i d e m : with the ex­ pression cf. Dip. 2, 28: at id, pratterquam quod fieri non potuit ne fingi quidem potest; with the optimistic t h o u g h t cf. 2, 86-87, below. 19. c o n s e n t i e n s c o n s p i r a n s c o n t i ­ nuata c o g n a t i o : for the heaping u p of soft-compounds—further emphasized by coget and conprobare in the same sentence and by cognosci . .. commoveri ... con­ ferstone . .. conservari ... concinentibus . . . continuato ... contintrentur in the rest of the paragraph—cf. 2, 1 3 : commoditatum complurium copia [and n.J; 2, 54: conve­ niens constansque conversio; 2, 8 1 : concipientem conprendentemque; 2, 158: confectis atque contextis; 3, 28: convenientia consensuque naturae, quam quasi cognation* continuatam conspirare dicebas; Div. 1, 9 0 : congregantur ... commentandi causa atque inter se conloqutndi; 2, 3 3 ; 2, 3 4 ; 2, 82: conveniens et coniuncta constant/a; 2, 142; Fat. 3 1 : natural/ conligatione conserte con­ text eque fiunt; 3 2 ; Fin. 5, 66-67: cons piratio consensusqut virtutum.. .consentiens ... et constant et naturae congruens .. . coniunctio con/usioque virtutum . . . copula tat conrttxatqut; Rep. 2, 6 9 : concentus . . . concors .. .

et congruens ...

consensu ... eontinit . . .

concordia [cf. L. Spitzcr in Traditio, 2 (1944), 422-423, citing a case in G e o r g e Herbert]; Τ use. 5, 85: conterere atque con­ temner; Pro Mil. 78: confido . . . consult, compressa . . . con/ractis . . . constitutis .. . contingere [and Clark's n . ] ; In Catil. 3 , 2 6 : condi et conlocari; Pro Plane. 2: conspectus et consessus; also Plaut. Cist. 9 1 ; E n n . Tbyest. 343 Vahlen; Tcr. Haul. 2 0 9 ; 473-474; S. C. dt Batch. (Dessau 18): ntpe pott bat inter sed contoura<st ntv>e comvovise neve conspondite neve conpromense

Fl,

nccotaxi B1,

velet [cf. E. Nordcn, Aus aJ from. Phester-

bucbetn (1939), 72-79, on rhe augural use of con-); Lex Ursonfnsis (Dessau 6087, cvi): cot turn conventum coniu ; Arn. 2, 8. So in Greek with c o m p o u n d s of συν-; e.g., H i c r o d c s a p . S t o b . 4 , 25, p. 6 4 3 f l e n s e : συναναστρέφεσθαι . . . συμπεριπατούντας συναλειφομένους συνδιχιτωμένους; Αχ. D i d y m . a p . S t o b . 1, p . 454 Wachsmuth ( = S.l'.F. 2, no. 471): σύγχνσιν χαΐ σύστχσιν καΐ σύμμιξιν καΐ σύμ?υ<π ν κχΐ τα τούτοις παρα­ π λ ή σ ι α ; Melct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 139; 3 , 144); and other passages cited below. W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. Div. 2, 3 3 : cum rerum autem natura quam cognationem babent [sc. portenta)? quae ut uno consensu iuncta sit et contintns . .. quid habere mundus potest cum thesauri inventiont eoniunctum; 2, 34: qua ex conjunction* naturae et quasi concentu atque consensu, quam συμπάθειαν Grata appellant, convenire potest aut fissum ieeoris cum lucello meo aut mens quatsticulus cum caelo, terra, rerumque natura; 2, 142: qua* est continuatio coniunctioque naturae, quam, ut dixi, vocant συμπάθειαν; 3, 2 8 ; Philo, De Migr. Abr. 178; 180; De Opif. Mundi, 117; Arr. Epictet. 1, 14, 2 : ούδοκεΐ σοι, Ιφη, ήνώσθαι τα πάντα; δοκεΐ, £φη. τί οέ; συμττιθϊϊν τά έ π ί γ ι ί α τοις ούρατνίοις οΰ δοκεΐ σοι; δοκεΐ, Ι φ η ; Plut. De Fato, 11, p . 574 c : το φύσει διοικεϊσθαι τόνδε τόν χόσμον συμπνοϋν καΐ συμπαθή αυτόν αύτω. δντα; Μ. Aurcl. 9, 9 ; Clcomed. 1, 1, 4 : εΐ γαρ μή δι* δλου συμφυής ύπήρ χεν ή των όλων ουσία, οΰΥ άν υπό φύσεως οίον τ ' ήν συνέχεσθαι καΐ διοικεϊσθαι τόν κόσμον, ούτε των μερών αύτοϋ συμ­ πάθεια τις αν ήν προς Αλληλα, ούτε, μή ύ φ ' ενός τόπου συνεχόμενου αύτοϋ καΐ τοΰ πνεύματος μή δι* δλου βντος συμ­ φυούς, οϊόν τ* άν ήν όράν ή άχούειν;

2, 19

597

coget * ea quae ■ dicuntur a me conprobare? * Possetne 4 uno tem­ pore florere, dein vicissim horrere terra, aut tot rebus ipsis se inmutantibus solis accessus discessusque solstitiis * brumisque cognosci, aut aestus maritimi fretonimque angustiae ortu · aut 1 cogat Bl, at in ras. A p o s s c t n o B1 * solstitio

» quae a A1 ■ conprobalrc A1 · possene P, V1 Ν · angustiae ortu] an gustieorum Bl

D i o g . L. 7, 140: έν δέ τ φ κ ό σ μ ω μηδέν είναι κενόν, αλλ' ήνώσθαι α ύ τ ο ν τοϋτο γ ά ρ άναγκάζειν τήν των ουρανίων προς τα επίγεια σύμπνοιαν καΐ συντονίαν; Alex. A p h r o d . De Mix/. 142 a: ήνωσθαι μέν υποτίθεται Χρύσιππος τήν σύμπασαν ούσίαν πνεύματος τίνος δια πάσης αυ­ τ ή ς διήκοντος, ύφ* οΰ συνάγεταί τε και συμμένει καΐ συμπαθές έστιν αύτώ τό π ά ν ; also, on the important Stoic doc­ trine of συμπάθεια cf. the works cited by Pease on Dip. 2, 34, n. (συμπάθειαν); W . Stiive, Ad Cic. De Fato Lib. (1895), 1 6 - 2 3 ; W. Scott, Corp. Hermit. 2 (1925), 2 0 0 ; M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 2 (1949), 108; a n d especially K. Reinhardt, Kotmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), particularly 111-115, where he ascribes our section 19 (inter­ rupting the context of sections 18 and 20) to Posidonius. c o n t i n u a t a : συνεχής; cf. 2, 84: mundi continuata natura. quern n o n c o g e t : cf. Legg. 2 , 16: quern .. . non gratum esse cogunt? p o i s e t n e : repeated in the next sen­ tence by the apodosis ^ossw/, with nisi . . . continerentm as protasis. u n o t e m p o r e . . . v i c i s s i m : probably = alio tempore .. . alio; cf. Legg. 2 , 4 3 : modo timentis, vicissim contemnentis. r e b u s . . . s e i n m u t a n t i b u s : e.g., of vegetation changing with the seasons; cf. Arr. Epictct. 1, 14, 3. a c c e s s u s d i s c e s s u s q u e : cf. 2 , 4 9 : eiusdtmque solis turn accessus modici turn re­ cessus-, 2, 50: proximus accessus ad so/em, digressusque autem longissimus; Arr. Epictct. 1, 1 4 , 4 : πόθεν δέ προς τήν αύξησιν καΐ μείωσιν της σελήνης καΐ τήν του ηλίου πρόσοδον καί δφοδον τοσαύτη παραλλαγή καΐ επί τα εναντία μεταβολή των επιγείων θεωρείται; s o l s t i t i i s b r u m i s q u e : the summer

and winter solstices are commonly de­ signated by different words; cf. 2, 50; O v . Tr. 5, 10, 7-8; Sen. N.Q. 3, 29, 1; Plin. N.H. 2, 177; 2, 215; 18, 264; Gcll. 3, 10, 4 ; Ampel. 1, 4 ; also Varr. R.R. 1,39,2;3,10,3. aestus m a r i t i m i : cf. 2, 132: aestus ma­ ritimi . . . accedenteset recedentes; 3 , 2 4 : quid aestus maritimi . . . eorumque certis temporibus pel accessus pel recessus [and n. (aestus maritimi)]. On the knowledge of the tides and their causes cf. Dip. 2, 34: quid de fretis aut de marinis aestibus plura dicam? quorum accessus et recessus lunae mofu gitbernantur and Pease's n., to which add: (Aristot.) De Μ undo ^ 4, 3 % a 2 6 ; Mela, 3, 2 ; Philo, De spec. Legg. 2, 143; De Prop. 2, 84, p. 98 Aucher = S.V.F. 2, no. 1148; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 22 ( X I X , 299-300 K.); Ptol. Tetrab. 2, 12; Sil. leal. 3, 58-60; 14, 348; Apul. De Μ undo, 19; Solin. 23, 21-22; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 5, 2 ; Min. Fel. 17, 9 ; Schol. Lucan. 1, 409; Basil, Hexaem. 6, 11, p. 144 b-c; Procop. 5, 1, 2 3 ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 8 3 ; Isid. De Nat. Rer. 40, 1; Τ. Η. Martin in Mem. de Γ Acad, de Caent 1866, 387-494; K. Reinha dt, Poseidonios(\92\), 121-124 (id.t Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 58-59); G. Pasquali in Α Ν Τ Ι Δ Ω Ρ Ο Ν . . . J. Wackernagel (1923), 326-332; G. E. Brochc, Pythias le Massaliote (1935), 38-45; E. de Saint-Denis in Rev. de phi/ol. 3 scr. 15 (1941), 134-162. Posidonius had been greatly interested in lunar influence on the tides and had doubtless discussed it in his work περί ώκεανοϋ; cf. C. Nailis in UAntiq. class. 18 (1949), 369-377. Varro says (L.L. 9, 26) that he had him­ self noted the motions of the tides and discussed them in his De Aestuariis. f r e t o n i m q u e a n g u s t i a e : probably o f cases like the Straits of Messina (cf.

2, 20

598

obitu lunae commoveri, aut una totius caeli conversione * cursus astrorum dispares conservari? Haec ita fieri omnibus inter se concinentibus * mundi partibus profecto non possent, nisi ea uno divino et continuato spiritu continerentur. 20 Atque haec cum uberius disputantur et fusius, ut mihi est in 1

conucrsationc F

· concinnentibus Nt

continentibus

Η

Polyb. 34, 2, 5) and Gibraltar (cf. 3, 24,

between the fixed stars and the planets;

below), and especially the Euripus (3, 24, n. {Euripo), b e l o w ) ; cf. Div. 2, 3 4 : quid de fretis aut de marinis aestibus plura dicam; Varr. L.L. 7, 2 2 : dictum fretum ab similitudine ftrvtntis aquaey quod in /return saept concurrat aestus atque effervescat. ortu aut o b i t u l u n a e : cf. 2, 1 5 3 : ortus obitus cursusque; De Or. 1, 187: caeli conversiot ortus; obitus, motusque siderum; Fat. 17: ortus obitusque. With the statement cf. Posid. ap. Strab. 3, 5, 8: δταν γαρ αύτη [the m o o n ] ζωδίου μέγεθος ύπερέχη του ορίζοντος, αρχεσΟαι διοιδεΐν την Οάλαττβν καΐ έπιβαίνειν της γης αίσΟητώς μέχρι μεσουρανήσεως· έκκλίναντος δέ του άστρου, πάλιν άναχωρεϊν τό πέλαγος κατ' ολίγον, Ι ως άν ζψδιον ύπερέχη της δύσεως ή σε­ λήνη, κτλ. u n a . . . c o n v e r s i o n e : cf. Τ use. 1, 6 3 : ut tarditafe et celeritate dissimillimos motus una regertt conversio; Rep. 1, 22: quern ad modum in disnmillimis motibus inaequabi/es et varios curstu servaret una conversio \ Div. 2, 8 9 ; Tim. 19; Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 18. Also Ax compares [Aristot.J De Mundo, 6, 399 a 1-6: διά γάρ απλής τοϋ σύμπαντος ουρανού περιαγωγης ημέρα καΐ νυκτΐ περατουμένης άλλοΐαι πάντων διέξοδοι γίνον­ ται, καίτοι υπό μιας σφαίρας περιεχομέ­ νων, των μέν θαττον των δέ σχολαιότερον κινουμένων παρά τε τα των διαστημάτων μήκη καΐ τας Ιδίας έκαστων κατασκευάς. astrorum: occasionally of a single fixed star (e.g., Tusc. 1, 62), m o r e often, like sidust of constellations (cf. Tbes. Ling. Ut. 2 (1906), 969, 13-27, and the Greek ίστρον, as in A m m o n . Diff. 2 6 ; Eustath. in / / . 4, 75), possibly here in­ cluding planets, t o which the cursus dis­ pares would seem appropriate, t h o u g h it might also refer t o the difference

cf. 2, 5 1 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 15, 1 8 : sttllarum vel inerrantium vel vagarum dispares cursus orbis ifle dum vertitur exbiberet. c o n c i n e n t i b u s : cf. 2 , 1 1 9 {ctmcentus of the h a r m o n y of the spheres); 3 , 2 7 , n . {ad barmoniam canere mundum); Rep. 6, 18: varios aequabiliter conctntus efficit\ Div. 2, 3 4 : qua ex coniunctione naturae et quasi concentu atque consensu, quam συμπάθειαν Grata appellant. m u n d i p a r t i b u s : cf. Ac. 1, 2 8 : continuati cum omnibus suss partibus. u n o . . . spiritu: further developed in 2, 1 1 5 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 7 9 : συμφανές 6τι ήνωμένον τι σώμα καθέστηκεν ο κόσμος; D i o g . L. 7, 143. Spiritus = πνεϋμα, as in Galen, Introd. ( X I V , 698 K. - 5.V.F. 2, n o . 4 1 6 ) : κατά τους Στωικούς τό διήκον διά π ά ν ­ των πνεύμα, ύφ' ού τά πάντα συνέχεσθαι [— continerentur in o u r passage] και διοικεϊσΟαι; A t h c n a g . Leg. pro Christ. 6 : πνεϋμα αυτού [sc. θεού] διήκειν δι' 6λου τοϋ κόσμου; O r i g . C. Cels. 6, 7 1 , w h e r e Cclsus claims that the Christians μηδέν έν τούτω διαφέρειν των παρ* "Ελλησι Σ τ ω ι κ ώ ν , φασκόντων βτι ό θεός πνεύμα έστι δςά πάντων διεληλυθός, καΐ π ο ν τ ' έν έαυτω περιέχον. 2 0 . h a e c : Cicero here a p p a r e n d y re­ verts from the more lyrical i n t e r r u p t i o n found in 2, 19 t o a m o r e dryly syllogistic s o u r c e (resembling Sext. E m p . Ad». Pbys. 1, 86) which he had followed in 2, 18; cf. K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 112-113; I. H c i n c m a n n , Posid. metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 114-115; M. van den Bruwaene, La tbeologie de Cic. (1937), 108. u b e x i u s . . . et f u s i u s : unlike the usual brief style of the Stoics; cf. De Or.

2, 21

599

animo facere, facilius effugiunt Academicorum l calumniam; cum autem, ut Zeno solebat, bxevius angustiusque * concluduntur,s turn apertiora sunt ad reprendendum.4 Nam ut profluens 5 amnis aut vix aut nullo modo, conclusa autem aqua facile conrumpitur, sic orationis flumine reprensoris · ra/fvicia 7 diluuntur,8 angustia · autem conclusae10 orationis* * non facile se ipsa tutatur. Haec enim quae dilatantur a nobis Zeno sic premebat: (8 21) 'Quod ratione 1

aadcmioram

Ν

* angustiis

qucm Bl

· condudiuntur

A1

' rc-

p r e h e n d e n d u m NBFt r e p r e n d e n d u m cttt. hensoris V%NBFt reprehensionis Λ/ 1 APVB*FM · diluuntur] concluuitur 10 conclusa Η " rationis PI.

* ucl profluus m. rec. V · reprc7 conuicia Dav.t uicia NBxt uitia l N, concluditur N* · a n g u s t k Bl

2 , 159: Stoiau . . . genus strmonis adjert non liquidum, non fusum ac profiuens% std exile, aridum, concisum, ac minutum; Legg. 1, 36: quae fuse otim diiputabantur ac libere ea nunc articulatim distinct a dicuntur; Fin. 3, 2 6 ; Τ use. 3, 13: Stoicorum more . . . qui breviter astringere so/en/ argumenta; 3, 2 2 : latius . . . et diffusius\ 4, 57. Macrob. Somn. Scip. 2, 1 2 , 7 remarks: Tuliio mos est projundam rerum scientiam sub brevitate tegere verborum. A c a d e m i c o r u m c a l u m n i a m : cf. 1 , 1 3 : procax Academia; Ac. 2, 14: Arcesilae calumnia [against ZenoJ; 2, 18: Academi­ corum pertinaciam\ 2, 6 5 ; Fin. 5, 94: Arcesi/as . . . in disserendo pertinacior-, Rep. 3 , 9 : ut Carneadi respondeatis, qui saepe optimas causas ingenii calumnia ludificari so/et; A. Schmckc), Die Pint. d. mitt/. Stoa (1892), 315. Z e n o : for his brevity cf. D i o g . L. 7 , 1 8 : βραχυλόγος ώ ν ; 7, 2 0 : είπόντος δέ τίνος ότι μικρά α ύ τ φ Soxct τά λ ο γ ά ρ ι α των φιλοσόφων, " λ έ γ ε ι ς " , εϊιτε, " τ ά λ η θ ή - δει μέντοι και τάς συλλαβχς α υ τ ώ ν βραχείας είναι, εΐ δυνατόν;" also Pease on Div. 2, 41, n. {cum magis proper ant). a n g u s t i u s : cf. 2, 2 2 : urguet angustius; Fat. 3 3 : bi enim [sc. Stoici) urguentur an­ gustius. c o n c l u d u n t u r : cf. 1, 8 9 : argument! sententiam conclusisti. profluens a m n i e : r u n n i n g w a t e r ; cf. Invent. 2, 149; Off. 1, 5 2 ; Liv. 1, 4 , 3 ; FJor. 1, 1, 2 ; Tac. Ann. 15, 45. O n the

figure of the stream of speech cf. 2, 1, n. {fiumine . . . verborum); also Fin. 2, 3 : cum enim fertur quasi torrens orafio, quamvis multa cuiusque modi rapiat nihil tamen teneas, nihil apprebendas, nusquam orationem rapidam coerceas\ Quintil. Inst. 12, 2, 11. aut vix aut n u l l o m o d o : for similar expressions cf. Fin. 2, 111, and Rcid's n. c o n c l u s a . . . a q u a : of a p o n d ; cf. Carm. Lat. epigr. no. 1563, 4-5: Esquileis ah aqua conclusa. c o n v i c i a : an emendation of Davies for pitta (uicia) of the mss, supported by Fin. 1, 69; Pro Cluent. 39; De Domo, 16; some mss of Pro BaJb. 4 1 ; Att. 2, 18, 1; PUn. Β p. 6, 12, 5 ; Rcid o n Ac. 2, 3 4 ; Min. Fcl. 16, 1 [apparently imitating o u r passage]: ut conviciorum amarissimam labem verborum veractum fiumine diluamus. d i l u u n t u r : Plasbcrg compares Plat. Phaedr. 243 d : επιθυμώ π ο τ ί μ ω λόγω οίον άλμυράν άκοήν άποκλύσασθαι. a n g u s t i a : infrequent in the singular, yet cf. Thes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), 59, 34-42. With this figurative use cf. Iul. Sev. Rbet. 1, p. 355 Halm: in quasdam sermonis angustias coartasse; Plin. Ep. 4, 17, 11: uberius quam epistularum angustiae sinunt; Hicr. £/>. 5 3 , 6 , 1; 133, 1 1 , 6 . orationis: orationis fiumine and angus­ tia . . . conclusae orationis form a g o o d balance, which Plasbcrg's emendation of the second orationis t o rationis weakens. dilatantur: dialectic and rhetoric arc proverbially t w o different ways of ex-

600

2, 21

utitur id l melius est quam id quod ratione non utitur; nihil autem mundo melius; ratione igitur mundus utitur.' Similiter effici potest sapientem esse mundum, similiter beatum, similiter aeternum; omnia enim haec meliora sunt quam ea quae sunt his carentia, nee mundo * quicquam melius. Ex quo efficietur 8 esse 1

citur

in id A1 Vx Η

* n o n m u n d o V1,

pressing the same ideas; cf. Brut. 3 0 9 : dialectica . . . quae quasi contractu et astricta eloquentia putanda est; sine qua etiam tu, Brute, iudicavisti te Mam iustam e/oquentiam, quam dialecticam dilatatam esse putant, consequi non posse \ 322; Orator·, 113: Zeno . .. cum compresserat digitos pugnumque fecerat, dialecticam aiebat eius modi esse, cum autem diduxerat et manum dilataverat, pa/mae illius similem eloquent/am esse dicebat; Fin. 2 , 1 7 : [Zeno] rbetoricam pa/mae, dialecticam pugni similem esse dicebat, quod latius loquerentur rbetores, dialectic! autem com pressius [cf. Ac. 2, 145; Sext. E m p . Adv. Rbet. 7 ; Quintil. Inst. 2. 20, 7 ; Isid. Etym. 2, 23, 1J; 3, 2 6 : potest id quidem fuse et copiose et omnibus electissimis verbis gravisnmisque sententiis rhetorice et augeri et ornari, sed consectaria me Stoicorum brevia et acuta de/ectant; 4, 48. F o r other cases of expansion cf. Ac. 2, 4 2 ; Parad. 2: dilatant argumentum; De Or. 2, 109; Brut. 2 5 9 ; Orator, 4 0 ; 187: quodsi et angusta quaedam atque concisa et alia est dilatata etfusa oratio; Part, or at. 2 3 : ex verbo dilatetur, aut in verbum contrabatur. p r e m e b a t : cf. Fin. 4, 2 4 ; Ac. 2, 29 [and Rcid's n.J; Tusc. 1, 8 8 ; Fat. 3 1 ; De Or. 2, 96. 2 1 . q u o d ratione utitur: this sen­ tence = S.V.F. 1, n o . I l l ; its answer appears at 3, 21-23; also cf. Legg. 2, 16: quomque omnia quae rationem babtnt praestent iis quae sint rationss expertia, nefasque sit dicere ul/am rem praestare naturae omnium rerum, rationem inesse in ea confitendum est; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 8 5 : άλλα και ή τάς λογικάς περιέχουσα φύσεις πάντως εστί λογική · ού γαρ οίον τε τό Ολον του μέρους χείρον είναι, άλλ' εί αρίστη εστί φύσις ή τον κόσμον διοικούσα, νοερά τε Ισται καΐ σπουδαία καΐ αθάνατος, τοι­

ucl nee add. V*, n o n m o d o Ν

* effi-

αύτη δέ τυγχάνουσα θεός έ σ η ν . είσΐν άρα θεοί; 1, 104: καΐ πάλιν ό Ζήνων φησίν, [εί] το λογικόν τοϋ μη λογικού κρεΐττον εστίν · ουδέν δέ γε κόσμου κρεϊττον ε σ τ ί ν λογικόν γαρ ό κόσμος, καΐ ωσαύτως επί του νοερού καΐ έμψυχίας μετέχοντος, τό γαρ νοερόν τοϋ μ ή νοε­ ρού καΐ τό Ιμψυχον τοΰ μή έμψυχου κρεΐττον ε σ τ ί ν ουδέν δέ γε κόσμου κρεΐτ­ τ ο ν νοερός άρα καΐ Ιμψυχός έστιν ό κόσμος; 1,107-110; 1 , 1 1 8 ; D i o g . L . 3 , 7 1 : κόσμον . . . ϊμψυχόν τε είναι δια τό κρεΐτ­ τον είναι τού άψυχου τό Ιμψυχον. τούτο δέ δημιούργημα ύποκεΐσθαι τού βέλτιστου αίτίου [cf. Plat. Tim. 30 a-b]; 7, 143: τό γαρ ζωον τού μή ζώου κ ρ ε ΐ τ τ ο ν ουδέν δέ τού κόσμου κρεΐττον · ζφον άρ' ό κόσμος [and in 7, 142 he says that Chrysippus, A p o l l o d o r u s , and Posidonius used this same a r g u m e n t ] . F o r similar Stoic syllo­ gisms cf. 2 , 1 6 ; 2, 2 2 ; Dip. 1,82. T h r o u g h them runs a refrain of mundus, ratio, me­ lius, and deus; cf. L. Stein, Psycb. d. Stoa (1886). 39, n. 5 2 ; K. Reinhardt, Posesdonior (1921), 240-241. n i h i l m u n d o m e l i u · : L. Edelstein (in Studi itaJ. di filol. cl. 11 (1934), 136, n. 1) asks whether mundus here means

"world" or "heavens," and at 154, n. 1 concludes from the description in 3 , 23 {nihil omatius aspectu motuqu» constantius) that it is the latter. O n the a m b i g u i t y of the t e r m melius cf. 3 , 2 1 . •apientem . . . b e a t u m . . . aeternum: cf. 3, 21-23; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 104, quoted above. s u n t . . . c a r e n t i a : for t h e present participle with the copula cf. 2 , 2 2 : sentientes sunt; and other passages cited by R. Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, Ausj. Gram, d. lai. Spr. 2, 1« (1912), 159. M a y o r

2, 22

601

mundum deum. 22 Idemque hoc modo: 'Nullius l sensu carentis pars aliqua potest esse send ens; mundi autem partes sentientes sunt; non igitur caret sensu mundus.' Pergit idem et urguet* angustius 8: 'Nihil', inquit, 'quod animi quodque rationis est 4 1

nullus A1

■ urgit Ν

■ angustiis A*

* est] ucl sit V supra

notes the careless use of bate and bis in m u n d i . . . partes: cf. 2, 19; Reid o n this sentence with reference t o t w o dif­ Ac. 1, 28, w h o points o u t that these parts ferent things, the second being the ideas are t o the whole what man's membra are of sapientia, bea/itudo, and aeternitas im­ to his body. plied in sapientem, beat urn, and aeternum. a u t e m : note in 2, 21-22 three syllo­ W i t h t h e t h o u g h t cf. 2, 4 6 : nee dub/urn gisms each with autem in the m i n o r quin quod animans sit babeatque senium et rapremiss and igitur in the conclusion. tiontm et mentem id sit melius quam id quod u r g u e t : cf. 1, 70: urguebat Arcesilas bis careat. Zenonem; 3, 76: sed urgetis; Fin. 4, 7 7 : urguent tamen et nibil remittunt. n e e . . . q u i c q u a m m e l i u s : nee i n t r o ­ duces the minor premiss when it is a n g u s t i u s : cf. 2, 20, n. {angustius)', n e g a t i v e ; cf. 3, 3 4 : nee ullum animal est Fat. 3 3 : bi enim urguentur angustius. sin* sensu; 3 , 52. q u o d q u e : o n the repetition of t h e efficictur: the future is often used in relative cf. J. Lebrcton in Rev. de Pbilol. t h e logical conclusion of a syllogism; 27 (1903), 22. G o e t h e compares 1, 2 6 : erit; 3 , 9 3 : n i h i l . . . id: id pleonastic, as in 2, 2 4 : contemnet; Tuse. 3, 14: cadet; 3, 15: negat . . . ullum cibum tarn gravem quin vacabit. is . . . concoquatur; 2, 26: semina . . . ea; 2, 27: quarta pars mundi ea; 3, 24: non 2 2 . i d e m q u e : this utterance = S.V. omnia . . . ea; 3, 34: nibil esse quod sensum F. 1, n o . 114; cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. PJbys. babeat quin id inter eat; Fam, 7, 26, 2 : 1, 8 5 : ά λ λ ά κ α ΐ ή τ ά ς λογιχάς περιέχουσα lex . . . ea; 13, 28, 3 : illud ...id tibi conφύσεις πάντως εστί λογική· ού γάρ οίον firmo. With the t h o u g h t cf. Philo, De τ ι τ ο όλον του μέρους χείρον είναι; 2, Prov. 1, 25, p . 13 Auchcr [quoted o n n o . 6 8 6 : πάντα τα στοιχεία ζώα έ χ ε ι · idemque, above]; Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. άτοπον δέ τό κρεΐττον πάντων των στοι­ 1, 7 7 : τό γεννητιχόν λογικού καΐ φρο­ χ ε ί ω ν ζφων άμοιρον ειπείν; 2, n o . 1111 νίμου πάντως καΐ αυτό λογικόν έστι καΐ ( P h i l o , De Provid. 1. 25, p . 13 A u c h c r ) : φρόνιμον; 1, 1 0 1 : Ζήνων δέ ό Κιτιεύς cuius itoque pars sapiens est ac provida nonne άπό Ξενοφώντος την άφορμήν λαβών ούet totum sapiens erit; 2, no. 1113; D i o g . L. τωσΐ συνερωτα τό προιέμενον σπέρμα 3 , 7 4 : Ιμψυχον δέ πάντως δια τό έ μ ψ ύ χ ω λογικού καΐ αυτό λογικόν έ σ τ ι ν ό δέ φ ο ρ ? δεδέσθαι; Iambi. De Myst. 3, 1 8 : κόσμος προίεται σπέρμα λογικού· λογι­ ό δέ ταύτην άποκλείων ταύτόν ποιεί κόν άρα εστίν ό κόσμος; 1, 106; Plotin. τ ο ι ς έζ άψυχων ψυχήν παράγουσιν ή τ ο ι ς Emt. 4, 4, 2 2 : εΐ δέ καΐ ζώα πολλά έκ γ η ς ά π ό των άνοήτων νουν άπογεννώσι; Lact. γινόμενα όρίται, δια τί ού καΐ ζωον £ν Inst. 2, 5, 29: nc enim argumentantur: fieri τις είποι αυτήν είναι; Α . D . N o c k and non posse ut sensu careat quod sensibilia ex se Α . J. Fcstugierc, cd. of Corp. Hermet. general; mundus autem general bominem, qui (1945), 126, n. 28. T h e principle is stated est sensu praeditus; ergo et ipsum esse sensibilem; De Ira, 10, 35: si caret sensu ac figtera, m o r e broadly in Procl. Inst, tbeol., p r o p . 18, w h o says that everything which by its quomodo potest ab ea fieri quod et sensum existence bestows a character u p o n babeat et figuram; Syncs. Calvit. Encom. 8: others itself possesses the character it {δει γαρ, οΐμαι, είναι τον κόσμον ζωον bestows. T h e fallacy in the present έκ ζ φ ω ν συγκείμενον. a r g u m e n t is s h o w n by Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 3 1 : n u l l i u e : as genitive of nibil, a rare use neque mundus general bominem neque bomo in prose.

602

2, 22

expers id * generare ex se potest animantem compotemque rationis; mundus autem generat animantis * compotesque rationis; animans est igitur mundus cornposque 3 rationis.' Idemque similitudine, ut saepe solet, rationem conclusit hoc modo: 'Si ex oliva modulate* canentes tibiae nascerentur, num dubi tares * quin inesset in oliva tibicini quaedam scientia? Quid si platani fidiculas ferrent numerose sonantes? Idem · scilicet censeres 1 id add. in mg. B* * animantis est igitur m u n d u s c o n p o s q u c ( c o n p o t e s q u e j\n) rationis animans est, igitur m u n d u s (a.e.i.m. del. Λ " ) , idemque Ν ■ composquc] 4 moddulatc A1, modullatc Bx, mottulatc Nx · dupitarcs Ρ compotesque Ρ • idem add. Β

mundi pars est. nam hominem a principio idem deus fecit qui tt mundum, et non est pars mundi homo sicut corporis membrum; potest enim mundus esse sine homine sicut urbs et domus; cf. 2, 5, 34: nam si mundi pars est homo et sensibi/is est mundus, quia homo sentit, ergo quia mortalis est homo, mortalis sit et mundus necesse est nee tantum mortalis sed et omnibus morbis passionibusque subitctus. c o m p o t e m q u c rationis: cf. 2, 78. s i m i l i t u d i n e : cf. 2, 3 8 : Chrysippus, qui simi/itudines adiungens. rationem c o n c l u s i t : cf. 3, 2 3 ; Div. 1, 7 1 ; 2, 2 5 ; 2 , 6 1 ; tin. 1, 2 2 ; Fat. 3 1 ; 4 1 ; also above, 1, 89: argument! sententiam conclusisti; Ac. 2, 44: conc/udi argumenturn. e x oliva . . . c a n e n t e s t i b i a e : an illustration unconvincing because of its unreality. Philodcm. Dt Sign. 38 remarks of the Stoics: &λλως δέ καΐ πλάττουσιν ίδια xal πολλάκις αδύνατα φορώς τη κατασκευή της δόξης, καΐ τα μυΟικώς άπε<σ>χεδιασμένα παρ' ένίοις άρπάζουσιν, κδν συγκρούσωσιν <ταϊς οΰσ>περ οίονται τά μέν π<αρηλλαγ>μένους των όμοίω<ν τά δέ> συγκατ<α>τ-<ιΟ>εμένο<υς, τήν> εαυτών <δό>ξαν βεβ<αιοϋν>τες. But Aristotle remarks (Phys. 2, 8, 199 b 26-30): άτοπον δέ τό μή οίεσΟαι ένεκα τοϋ γίνεσΟαι, έάν μή Εδωσι τό κινοϋν βουλευσάμενον. καίτοι καΐ ή τέχνη ού βουλεύεται- καΐ γαρ εί ένην έν τ ω ξύλω ή ναυπηγική, ομοίως αν φύσει έποίει· ώ σ τ ' ε( έν τ η τέχνη ένεστι το ένεκα του, καΐ έν φύσει; and Cicero himself says (Fin. 4, 38): si igitur ilia culture vitium

in vite insit ipsa, etc. Possibly s u c h ani­ mistic myths as those of Syrinx ( Ο ν . Μ. 1, 705-712) or of the speaking reeds in the story of the barber of Midas (Schol. Pcrs. 1, 119) may have made the parable a little easier t o R o m a n hearers. Philos­ o p h e r s were fond of illustrations from pipes and lyres; e.g., 2, 157; Fin. 4, 75; Plat. Meno, 90 d-c; Eulbyd. 279 c ; 289 c; Apol. 27 b ; Rep. 10, 601 c ; Gorg. 501 d; Charm. 165 d ; Alcib. 1,125 c-d; / / , 145 d; Hi ρparch. 226 c; Theag. 1 2 6 c ; Minos, 317 c ; 318 a - b ; Aristot. Pol. 3 , 4, 1277 b 2 9 ; 3 , 12, 1282 b 3 2 ; 8, 6, 1341 a 16; Rhet. 3, 14, 1 4 1 4 b 2 2 ; Btb. Nic. 1, 7, 1097 a 2 6 ; 1097 b 2 5 ; Oec. 1, 1, 1343 a 7; S.V.F. 3, nos 204; 560; 6 8 1 . m o d u l a t e : " m e l o d i o u s l y " ; in Cicero only here. c a n e n t e s : so often of musical in­ s t r u m e n t s ; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 266, 17-45; also cantus, as in 2, 146;

2, 149. si platani . . . s o n a n t e s : Prise. Inst. 3, 30 (G.L.K. 2, 105) to illustrate fidicula q u o t e s these w o r d s , with the reading numerosa [codex Κ has nemorosa]. For fidicula cf. Madvig o n Fin. 4, 75. n u m e r o s e : of rhythmical expression, usually in w o r d s ; cf. Brut. 3 4 ; Orator, 210 and 219 (each alongside of numerosa ora//e); 2 2 1 ; Cell. 6, 3, 53. i d e m : " y o u likewise"; probably n o m ­ inative, rather than, as Mayor sup­ poses, neuter accusative. N o r need wc, w i t h Baiter, e m e n d to item.

2, 23

603

in platanis inesse musicam.1 Cur igitur mundus non animans sapiensque iudicetur, cum ex se procreet animantis atque sapientis?' 9 23 Sed quoniam coepi secus agere atque initio ■ dixeram (negaram enim hanc primam partem egere oratione, quod esset omnibus perspicuum8 deos esse), tamen id ipsum rationibus physicis,4 id est naturalibus,6 confirmari volo. Sic enim res se habet, ut omnia quae alantur et quae crescant · contineant in 7 se vim 8 caloris, sine qua neque · ali possent nee crescere. Nam omne 1 musicum V1 ■ initia Bl ■ perspicum Bl * phisicis NM, fisicis Vt fysicis APBF · naturabus Bl * quae crescant] crescant Ο ' i n add. F ■ q u a n d a m uim (quandam add. sup.) V m. rec. · ncc] neque Ν

2 3 . c o e p i «ecus a g e r e : Cicero passes f r o m the dialectic of 2, 20-22 t o m o r e scientific arguments for the divine exis­ tence (2, 23-32). Sections 23-44 are assigned t o Posidonius as a s o u r c e ; cf. K . Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 2242 3 2 ; M. Pohlen* in Gbtt. gel. Amr.. 184 (1922), 170; 1. H e i n c m a n n , Poseidonios* metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 177. d i x e r a m : for the pluperfect—more precise than a mere preterite—cf. 2 , 14, n . (evenerat); 2 Vtrr. 4, 4 8 : quod ante . . . dixeram-. Orator, 1 0 1 : redeoque ad Mam Ρ/atoms de qua dixeram rei for mam \ Plaut. Capt. \1: ut dixeram ante [and many o t h e r Plautine cases cited by Brix ad ioe.\; Caes. B.G. 2, 1, 1: dixeramus; 2, 24, 1: dixeram; 2 , 2 8 , 1: dixeramus; 4, 27, 2 : demonstra­ rer am. n e g a r a m : cf. 2, 4 : ne egere quidem pidetur, inquit, oratione prima pars, quid enim potest esse tarn apertum tamque perspicuum . .. quam esse ali quid numen .. . quo bate regantur? But L. Hdelstein (Studs ital.

rations s; 2, 6 3 : alia quoque ex rat/one et qui­ dem pbysica [and n. o n ratione .. . pby­ sica]; 2, 6 4 : pbysica ratio; 2, 7 0 : pbynds rebus; 3, 9 2 : pbysica constantique ratione; Div. 1, 109: pbysica disputandi subtiltfate. H . Jeanmaire (Rep. d'bist. de la pbilos. 1 (1933), 33) remarks that the φυσικός λόγος or tbeologia natura/is was practised at Athens by Apollodorus and made k n o w n at R o m e by V a r r o , φυσικός is further offset to μυθικός; cf. Artemid. Onirocr. 2, 39, p . 145 H e r c h c r ; A n o n . C o m m . in Arat. p . 9 3 , 15 Maass. c o n f i r m a r i : Mayor thinks the passive m o r e modest and less personal than the active; cf. Dip. 2, 34 and Pease's n. (pro/erri), t o which add Att. 8, 3 , 4 : rem publicam defensam velint; Q. Fr. 3, 1, 6 : te cura liberatum volo. res s e h a b e t : cf. 3 , 89, n. (res se babet). q u a e alantur et q u a e crescant: cf. 2, 3 3 , n. (quae alantur et quae crescant). As contrasted with the bestiae which immediately follow, it is clear that we

difilol. cl. 11 (1934), 149, and n. 2) points

here have reference ro vegetable life.

o u t that Balbus uses more space in p r o v ­ i n g the undisputed than he gives t o the d i s p u t e d . Cf. the criticisms of Cocta in 3 , 8: cur, quom istarn partem ne egere quidem oratione dixisses, quod esset perspicuum . . . de eo ipso tarn muita dixeris. p h y s i c i s , id eat naturalibus: the G r e e k term is paraphrased by a 3
O n the subjunctive cf. 1, 34, n. (sint). contineant in s e : cf. Scxt. B m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 119: έν παντί πολυμερεϊ σώματι καΐ κατά φύσιν διοικούμενο» Ιστι τι το κυρίίϋον . . . επί δέ των φυτών ού κατά τον αυτόν τρόπον, αλλ έφ' ών μέν κατά τάς £ίζας, έφ* ών 8έ κατά τήν κόμην, έφ* ών δέ κατά τόν έγκέφαλον. v i m calorie: cf. 2, 24: caloris naturam; 3, 3 5 ; Aristot. De Gen. An. 2, 3, 736 b 35-737 a 1. E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 89, and I. Heincmann, Poseidonios* 39

604

2, 24

quod est calidum et igneum cietur l et agitur motu suo; quod autem alitur et crescita motu quodam utitur certo et aequabili; qui quam s diu remanet in nobis tarn diu sensus et vita remanet, refrigerato autem et extincto calore occidimus 4 ipsi et extinguimur. 24 Quod quidem Cleanthes his 6 etiam argumentis docet,· quanta vis insit caloris in omni corpore.7 Negat enim esse ullum β cibum 1

1 scictur Ρ * et crescit] ct add. V hiis Ν · docet* Β ' corporct Bl

metapbys. Schr. 2 (1928), 164-165; 177; point out that Cleanthes emphasized, not the Hcraclitan fiery element, but a more spiritual πνεύμα, though this Cicero has not fully realized. From a different angle Lucr. 1, 871-872 denies that flame is hidden in wood. p o s s e n t : with the subjunctive Ax compares 2, 49: non posset; Legg. 3, 12: non poiuisset. c a l i d u m et i g n e u m : this sentence is remarkable for its paired terms: calidum et igneum, cietur et agitur, alitur et crescit, certo et aequabili, sensus et vita, refrigerato. . . et extincto, and occidimus . . . et extingui­ mur — a g o o d example of the ubertas of Cicero's style. cietur ct agitur: middle verbs; cf. E. F. Claflin in Am. Journ. Pbilol. 67 (1946), 195. m o t u s u o : cf. Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 76: αυτή ούν ή δύναμις ήτοι αυτοκίνη­ τος έστιν ή υπό άλλης κινείται δυνάμεως. q u a m d i u r e m a n e t : cf. 3 , 35. There is an essential interrelation between life, motion, and heat, and when heat departs we die. For example, cf. Empcd o d . ap. Act. 6, 24, 2 ; 5, 25, 4 (Vorsokr. 1 A 85 = Doxogr. Gr* 435; 437); Aristot. De luvent. 4, 469 b 9; De Respir. 8, 474 a 25-28: τό ζην και ή της ψυχής έξις μετά θερμότητας τινός έ σ τ ι ν ουδέ γαρ ή πέψις, δι* ής ή τροφή γίνεται τοις ζψοις οΰτ' άνευ ψυχής ούτ* άνευ θερμό­ τητας έ σ τ ι ν πυρί γαρ εργάζεται πάντα; 474 b 10-12: τάς μέν ούν άλλας δυνάμεις τής ψυχής αδύνατον ύπάρχειν άνευ τής θρεπτικής . . . ταύτη ν δ' άνευ τοϋ φυσικού πυρός; Thcophr. De Sens. 4 {Doxogr. Gr* 500); Lucr. 3, 121-123; Virg. Aen. 3, 308

■ quicquam V1 · ullam Vx

* occiraus ΛΓ

( = 9, 475); 4, 705 {Myth. Vat. 3 , 9, 12); Sen. De Ben. 4, 6, 3 ; T e n . De An. 27: // jrigidum no men est anima Graecorum, quare corpus exempt a ea friget; Lact. De Opif. 17, 4 : praesente anima corpus caleat, recedente frigescat; Anon. Hermippus, 1, 7 1 ; 1, 76: ώς συμβαίνειν θερμού μέν άνευ τά ζώον ούκ άν ζήν δύνασθαι. Also Ruf. Ephes. De Part. Horn. p. 44 (S.V.F. 1, no. 127): Οερμασίαν δέ καΐ πνεύμα Ζήνων τδ αυτό είναί φησιν;; L. Stein, Die Psychol, d. Stoa, 1 (1886), 58 and n. 8 1 . o c c i d i m u s . . . et e x t i n g u i m u r : cf. B. Winand, Vocabulorum quae ad Mortem spectant Historia (1906), 58-64; E . Benz, Das Todesproblem i. d. stoiscben Pbilos. (Tubing. Beitr. 7 (1929)), 20, n. 4. 2 4 . q u o d : Mayor compares this cpexcgetic use with 1, 2: quod vero\ 2, 9 3 : quod nescio; 2, 96; Div. 1, 102: quod idem; 2, 6 2 ; 2, 87 [and Pease's n. (quod)]; Fin. 2, 12 [and Madvig's x\.]. Quod \\crc means omnia quae alaniur . . . continere in se vim caloris, which is then repeated and ex­ plained by the clause quanta .. . corport. On this subject cf. H. Sjogren, Comment. Tullianae (1910), 161-162; C. O t t o , De Epexegeseos in Lat. Scriptis Usu (1912), 44-45. C l e a n t h e s : for Cicero's quotations from him cf. 1, 37, n. (Cleanthes). T h i s one (negat . . . respuerit) = S. V.F. 1, n o . 513; cf. 2, 40-41, b e l o w ; J. von A m i m \uP.-W. 11 (1922), 563, 17. vis . . . calorie: cf. 2, 23, n. (quam diu remanet); also vim ... vitalem, below. c i b u m . . . c o n c o q u a t u r : cf. 2, 124: eas [sc. conchas] cum stomacbi calore concoxerit; 2, 136: (alvus) confinet . . . quod recepit ut id mutari et concoqui possit . . . et

2, 24

605

tarn gravem quin is * nocte et die concoquatur; cuius * etiam in reliquiis 8 inest * calor iis quas natura respuerit. lam vero venae et arteriae micare non desinunt quasi quodam igneo motu, ani1 q u i n is] qu*in is H, qui*is G, quin*is B*, q u i his Blt q u i nisi Μ 4 u e l huius Vx supra ■ rcliquis A1 incst] est I '*

colore, quern multum babet ... omnia cocta atqm confecta in reliquum corpus dividaatur; Cels. proocm. 20: alii credunt Hippocrati

■ cuius]

detail (cf. Off. 1, 159: ea Posidonius coltigit permulta, sed ita taetra quaedam, ita obscena, ut dictu quoque videantur turpia),

ptr fa/orem cibot concoqui; Sen. Ξ p. 90, 22;and wc may perhaps find this tendency cum pervenit in ventrem aequali tius fervore concoquitur; Lact. De Opif. 14, 5: iecoris officium volunt esse ut cibos in aim concoquat amp/exu et calefactu suo. In Fin. 2, 64, Cicero speaks o f eo cibo qui et suavissimus esset et idem faciltimus ad concoquendum. g r a v e m : " i n d i g e s t i b l e " ; cf. Tbes. Ung. Ut. 6 (1934), 2277, 43-62; this is t h e only G c c r o n i a n instance cited. q u i n i t : cf. 2, 2 2 : nihil . . . id; 3 , 3 4 : nihil ... quin id intereat. n o c t e et d i e : cf. 2, 8 8 : singulis diebus et noctibus', 2, 1 0 1 ; Liv. 25, 39, 1 1 : ita nocte ac die bina castra bostium expugnata. M a y o r thinks nocte is placed first in ref­ e r e n c e t o the cena. reliquiie inest calor: reliquiae cibi a p p e a r in 2, 138. F o r the heat in excre­ m e n t s cf. Hippocr. De Nat. Pueri ( X X I , 4 0 7 Κ . ) : ή κόπρος ή νεναγμένη μέν εΰβερμοτέρη εστίν ή ή αραιή έοΰσα; Aristot. Meteor. 2, 3 , 358 b 7-10; 4, 2, 380 a 1-3; 4 , 3 , 380 b 5-7; De Part. An. 2, 2, 6 4 9 a 2 4 - 2 6 : έχει δέ θερμότητα καΐ τά π ο ρ ω θέντα πάντα σχεδόν . . . καΐ τά ύ π ο σ τ ή μ α τ α των ζώων [cf. Michael Ephes. De Part. An. 2, p . 32, 16-18 H a y d u c k ] ; T h c o p h r . C.P. 3, 17, 3 : τ φ καταψύχειν 6τηρ ή κόπρος οΰ π ο « ΐ δι» τό Ιμπυρον; 5 , 1 4 , 1: θερμή γάρ ή κόπρος ούσα βοηθέ!; G a l e n , De Morb. Caus. 2 ( V I I , 3 Κ . , o n sources of heat): έκ σήψεως . . . ή κόπρου · έ γ ώ γοΰν οίδα καΐ άναφΟέντα ποτέ πε­ ριστερών άποπατήματα διασαπέντα; De Dijffic. Respir. 1, 20 ( V I I , 811 Κ . ) : A γάρ οίον αΐ&αλώδη τε καΐ λιγνυώδη καΐ κ α π ν ώ δ η περιττώματα καλοΰμεν έν τ ω της θερμασίας γένει, γεώδη είσΐ ταϋτα πάντα καΐ οίον ή μ ί π ε π τ α τ ω συμφύτω θερμώ, καθάπερ καπνός τ ω πυρί. Posid o n i u s in his collections shrank f r o m n o

in Cleanthes. Cicero here and in 2, 141, expresses himself m o r e delicately. Inest rather than inat (which H c i n d o r f sug­ gested), for Cicero here passes from indirect t o direct s t a t e m e n t ; cf. H . Sjogren in Eranos, 16 (1916), 21-22. respuerit: G o e t h e e m e n d e d t o respuit, b u t Plasberg (cd. maior.) explains the subjunctive as = ά άν άποπτύση. i a m : in a transition; cf. 1, 3 0 : iam de Platonis inconstantia. v e n a e et arteriae: first differentiated by Praxagoras ( W . W . Jaeger in Hermes, 48 (1913), 61-62); for their functions (ac­ c o r d i n g t o the ancient view (2, 138) et sanguis per venas in ornne corpus diffunditur et spiritus per arterias) cf. Sen. N.Q. 3, 15, 1: venae . . . et arteriae, illae sanguinis, bat spiritus receptacula; Plin. TV.//. 11, 218: inter bos latent arteriae, id est spiritus semitae; bis innatant venae, id est sanguinis rivi; Galen, De Puis. ( X I X , 630 Κ . ) : αρτηρία εστί σώματος επίμηκες κυκλικόν . . . α­ έρα καΙ πνεϋμα ζωτικόν περιέχον, αρτη­ ρία δέ εϊρηται παρά τό τηρεϊν τον ζ ω ­ τικόν αέρα [cf. Soranus a p . Etym. Cud. p . 8 1 ] ; De Venae Sect. 3 ( X I , 153 K . ) : αρέσκει δέ αύτω [sc. Frasistratus] πνεύ­ ματος μέν αγγεΐον είναι τήν άρτηρίαν αΓματος δέ τήν φλέβα; also Galen's treatise An in Arteriis ... Sanguis contineatur; Gcll. 18, 10, 9-11: vena est conceptaculum sanguinis . . . mixti confusique cum spiritu naturali, in quo plus sanguinis est, mi­ nus spiritus; arteria est conceptaculum spiritus naturalis, mixti confunque cum sanguine, in quo plus spiritus est, minus sanguinis; σφυγ­ μός autem est intentio motus et remissio in corde et in arteria naturalis non arbitraria. medicis autem veteribus oratione Graeca ita definitus est: σφυγμός έστιν διαστολή τ ε

606

2, 24

madversumque l saepe est cum cor ani mantis alicuius c vol sum ita mobiliter palpitaret ut imitarctur * igneam celeritatcm. Omnc igitur quod vivit, sivc animal * sive terra editum,* id vivit propter inclusum in eo calorem. Ex quo intellegi debet earn caloris naturam vim habere in se vitalem per omnem mundum pertinentem. 1 anima a d u e r s u m q u e AlVlPMl, tarctur add. A * anima Ν

animam a d u c r s u m q u e * editum] d u t u m Bl

AV

* ut

imi­

καΐ συστολή άπροαίρ£τος αρτηρίας χαΐ

color; palpitat ctrtt it quasi alterum movttur

καρδίου; Macrob. Sat. 7, 4, 2 2 : in vent's autem et arteriis, quae sunt receptacula san­ guinis et spiritus; also other passages cited by W. A. Oldfathcr in CI. Pbilot. 34 (1939), 146-147. m i c a r c : of the t h r o b b i n g of the heart; cf. O v . F. 3, 36: corque timore micat. Here it is apparently applied t o veins as well as arteries; cf. Fat. 1 5 : si cut venae sic moventur is babet jebrim\ Ο ν . Λ/. 6, 389390: trepidaeque . . . mieant venae; 10, 289: saliunt temptatae pollice venae; Pcrs. 3, 107: tange, miser, venas; Sen. Ep. 22, 1: vena iangenda est. quasi . . . i g n e o m o t u : cf. igneam celeritatem, b e l o w ; Plin. N.H. 6, 187: effigiesque caelandas mobilitate ignea; also, for the notion of speed, the examples in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 7 (1935), 284, 80-84. Quasi quidam is a favorite locution in Ci­ cero for " a sort of"; cf. Dip. 2, 91 [and Pease's n. (quasi quadam)]. a n l m a d v e r a u m q u e . . . eat c u m : cf. 1, 58, n. (audisse cum . . . ante ferret). cor . . . e v o U u m : the occasion for this was doubtless at the consultation of exta; cf. Pease on Div. 1, 16, x\.(fissum in extis), especially p . 97, with the adjec­ tives spirantia, trtpidantia, and trcpta, and such passages as Sen. Tbyest. 755756: erepta vivis exta pectoribus tremunt / spirantque venae corque adbuc pavidum salit. m o b i l i t e r : cf. Div. 2, 129: fieri ut mo­ biliter animus agitatus. imitarctur: "attain by i m i t a t i o n " ; cf. 1, 92, n. (imitari). i g n e a m : cf. Galen, De Anatom. Ad­ min. 7, 8 (11, 615 Κ . ) : ή καρδία . . . της τ* έμφυτου Οερμασίας οίον π η γ ή τ ι ς ; ; Plin. N.H. 11, 181: huic [sc. cordi] praecipuus

intra animal·, Macrob. Sornn. 1, 2 0 , 7 : est et baec causa propter quam iure cor cae/i vocetur, quod natura ignis semper in motu perpetuoque agitatu est, solem autem ignis aetberii fontem dictum esse retulimus; K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbi* (1926), 333. o m n e . . . q u o d vivit: he first deals with o r g a n i c , biological existence, and then, in 2, 25-27, takes u p the heat found in minerals, waters, and air. terra e d i t u m : o n periphrases for vege­ table life cf. 1 , 4 , n. (quae terra portat). i d : o t i o s e ; cf. 2, 22, n. (nihil . . . id). i n c l u a u m . . . c a l o r e m : cf. 3 , 35: animantis cum color de/ecerit turn interire; G a l e n , De Tremore, etc. 6 ( V I I , 614 K.): tv τοϋτο πάντες όμολογοΟσιν ώ ς Ιστοί τι κατά φύσιν έν έκάστω ζ ω ω Οερμόν; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 2: unde et Varro ignem mundi ammum factt, ut perinde in mundo ignis omnia gubernet sicut animus in nobis, atqui vanissime. nam cum est, inquit, in nobis, ipsi sumus; cum exivit emorimur. ergo et ignis, cum de mundo per fulgura proficiscitur, mundus emoritur; Apol. 2 1 : bate Cleant be s in spin turn congerit, quern permeaiorem univtrsitatis ad fir mat. e x q u o i n t e l l e g i d e b e t : cf. 2, 1 5 0 : ex quo inUlltgitur. calorie naturam: a periphrasis for ca­ lorem; cf. 1, 2 3 : animi natura [and n. o n natura]; 2, 25: terrena natura; 2, 136: alvi natura. Yet Schocmann remarks that t h e Stoic physics regarded heat as a s u b ­ stance, so that this might be rendered "this hcat-substancc." v i m . . . vitalem: ζωτική δυναμις ( D i o d . 2, 5 1 , 3 ; Κ. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 242-244; R. Philippson in Pbilol. Wocb. 54 (1934), 189; M. Pohlenz, Die

2, 25

607

25 Atque id facilius cernemus toto genere hoc igneo quod tranat omnia subtilius l explicato.1 Omnes igitur partes mundi— tangam autcm maximas—calore fultae sustinentur.8 Quod primum in terrena natura perspici potest. Nam et lapidum conflictu4 atque tritu 6 elici ignem videmus et recenti fossione terram fumare 1

add.

suptilius BF ■ explicata Bx V · ritu AXV\ ictu V*N

N.Q Stoat 2 (1949), 107); cf. 2, 8 3 ; Sen. l.Q 5, 5 . 1-2. As noted by P. Oltramare <ed. [ed. o f Sen. N.Q. (1929), xxii), Cleanthes hes p l a c e d the vis pita/is in the heart, Posiosid o n i u s in the pneuma (air mixed with fire), re), a n d Seneca in the spiritus (air). p e r t i n e n t e m : δ\ήκουσαν cf. 1, 3 66:: Zeno .. . aliis autem libris rationem quondam hm per omnium naturam rerum pertinentem τ vi divina esse adfectam putat; Sen. Dial. 12,:, 8, 3 : quisquis forma for univtrsi fuit, sive Hie Hie deus est potens omnium; sive incorporates ratio atio ingentium operum artifex, sive divinus spiritus ifus per omnia maxima ac minima aequali inten­ tention* diffusus. fre2 5 . q u o d tranat o m n i a : an infre­ 402 q u e n t verb, used by Cicero in Aral. -402 (650). With the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 2 4 ; 2, 2 8 ;; nt I/ Lucr. 2, 674-676: baec in corpore condwit nt J/ wide ignem iacere et lumen summittere possrnt im; scintillasque agere ac late differre favillam; Manil. 1, 852-858 [doubtless also f rom om Lxti Posidonius]: sunt autem cunctis permixti bripartibus ignes, ( qui gravidas habitant fabriται cantts fulmina nubes / et penetrant terras 'das Aetnamque minantur Olympo f et cafidas reddunt ipsis in fontibus undas ( ac silice' in in τι/, dura piridique in cortice sedem / inventunt, 'bus cum silva sibi collisa cremator; / ignJbus usque adeo natura est omnis abundans. s u b t i l i u s : cf. Ad Brut. 1, 15, 1: sub­ ubtilius ut explifem; a favorite w o r d w iith th C i c e r o , the philosophic w o r k s c o n t a i n iing ng t e n cases of the positive and seventeen :en o f the comparative. o m n e s . . . partes m u n d i : cf. 2, 19: omnibus . .. mundi partibus. These parts irts axe developed in t h e four e l e m e nits: ts: terrena natura (2, 25), aqua (2, 26), aer (2, 26-27), and fire (2, 27). c a l o r e fultae: a curious m e t a p h o r .

• sustinetur

Bl

* uel

conflictatione

l a p i d u m conflictu: for the lighting of fires by the clashing of t w o s t o n e s — sometimes o n e of pyrites—cf. Μ. Η . Morgan in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 1 (1890), 35-38, with additions by A . S. Pease in Cl. Pbilol. 34 (1939), 148; t o which a d d : P u n . N.H. 1 1 , 2 1 4 ; Galen, De Morb. Caus. 2 (VII, 3 K . ) ; l o a n . Chrys. C. Anom. 1 1 , 4 {Pair. Gr. 48, 801); Basil, Hexaem. 1, 7, p . 20 Β M i g n e ; Prud. Catbem. 5, 7-8; Thcmist. De An. 6, p . 105,17 H e i n z c ; A m b r . Exam. 1, 2 0 : in terra ignem repperias, qui ex lapidibuj et ferro frequenter excutitur; Anon. Her mippus, 2 , 1 5 5 ; S y m p h o s . 7 6 , 1 - 2 : semper inest intus, sed raro cemitur ignis; / intus enim latitat', sed solos prods t ad ictus. tritu: M o r g a n {pp. cit.t 19-34) discusses the kindling of fire by the r u b b i n g of sticks (including the bow-drill). Cicero's w o r d s , however, seem to make lapidum modify tritu as well as conflictu, and in some authors we may parallel this use; e.g., Galen, De Ρlac. Hipp, et Plat, 8, 7 (V, 702 Κ . ) : ού γάρ έκ παρατρίψεως του κατά τάς αρτηρίας πνεύματος ή θερμασία γεννάται κατά τα των ζ φ ω ν σώμα­ τα, καθάπερ έκτος επί λίθων τε καΐ ξύλων; Firm. Math. 1, 4, 4 : quis ex at tritu lapidum scintillam latentis ignis excussit? e l i c i : the fire is t h o u g h t of as latent in the s t o n e ; cf. Soph. Pbiloct. 296-297: έν πέτροισι πέτρον έκτρίβων μόλις / ϊφην' άφαντον φώς [and Suid. s.v. άφαντον φ ω ς ] ; Virg. G. 1, 135: ut silicis vents abstrusum excuderet ignem; Aen. 6, 6-7: queerit pars semina flammae / abstrusa in vents silicis; Philo, De Prov. 1, p . 26 A u c h e r ; A m b r . Exam. 2, 3 , 12; N o n n . 37, 6 8 : ίγκρυφον αύτολόχευτον άνείρυε λαΐνεον πϋρ. et r e c e n t i . . . trahl: quoted by N o n .

608

2, 26

calentem l atque etiam ex puteis iugibus aquam calidam trahi, 1

calentem dett.

Ven., Non. p. 660 L.,

p . 410 M. (660 L.) with caJenttm of the deteriores and the Venice edition, against rtcalentem of the best mss, and trabit. tcrram fumare c a l e n t e m : the end of an hexameter, t h o u g h probably un­ intentional, since the matter seems t o o u n i m p o r t a n t t o be illustrated by a verse quotation. Such hidden verses arc some­ times due to chance; cf. Orator, 189: inculcamus autem per imprudentiam saepe etiam minus usitatos, sed tamen versus. Possible instances will be found in 2 , 1 5 1 , where venas penitus abditas simulates the e n d of a trochaic tetrameter, and 3, 37, where see the note o n cur .. orbi. Cicero o r his source here confuses evaporation from freshly ploughed or stirred soil with steam or smoke arising from tire. O n terrestrial exhalations cf. 2, 118: vaporibus aluntur its qui a sole ex agris tepefactis . .. excitantur; Dip. 2, 44, and Pease's n. {anbelitus terrae), citing Tusc. 1, 4 3 ; Sen. NQ. 5, 4, 1; 5, 5, 1; Plin. N.H. 2, 1 1 1 ; 2, 114; t o which a d d : Schol. Ar. Lysistr. 975 [and parallels in Rutherford's n.J; Pacuv. ap. Varr. L.L. 5, 24 (363 Ribbcck): terra exhalat auram ad auroram bumidam; Lucr. 5, 461-464: aurea cum primum gemmantis rore per berbas / matutina rubent radiati lumina so/is j exbalantque locus nebulam fluviique perennes, / iplaque ut interdum tellus fumare videtur-, 6, 476-480; Virg. G. 2, 217-218 [and Scrvius ad lot.); Vitruv. 8, 1, 5 ; 8, 2, 3 :

vaportm autem tt nebulas et umorts ex terra nasci bate videtur efficere ratio, quod ea babet in se et calores fervidos et spiritus inmanes refrigerationesque et aquarum magna m multifudinem; Lact. De Ira, 10, 20. p u t e i s i u g i b u s : with the phrase cf. Div. 1, 112: bauitam aquam de iugi puteo [and Pease's n.J; 2, 3 1 : puteo . . . aquae iugis. O n springs hot in winter and cold in s u m m e r cf. Hippocr. De Nat. Pueri ( X X I , 407 Κ . ) : τό κάτω της γης τοΰ μέν χειμώνος Οερμόν έστι, τοΰ δέ θέρους ψυχρόν; H d t . 4, 1 8 1 : τυγχάνει δέ καΐ άλλο σφι ύδωρ χρηναϊον έόν, τό τον μέν βρΟρον γίνεται χλιαρόν, άγορης δέ πληθυούσης

recalentem cttt. ψυχρότερον, μεσαμβρίη τε έστΙ x a l το κάρτα γίνεται ψυχρόν . . . άποκλινομένης δέ τ η ς ήμερης ύπίεται τοΰ ψυχροϋ, ές ού δύεταί τε ό ήλιος καΐ τό ύδωρ γίνεται χ λ ι α ρ ό ν έπΙ δέ μάλλον Ιόν ές τό Οερμόν ές μέσας νύκτας πελάζει, τηνικαΰτα δέ ζέει ά μ β ο λ ά δ η ν παρέρχονταί τε μέσαι νύκτας καΐ ψύχεται μέχρι ές η ώ (cf. A n t i g . Mirab. 144; Ο ν . Μ. 15, 3 0 8 - 3 1 0 ; Plin. N.H. 2, 2 2 8 ; Sil. leal. 3 , 6 6 6 - 6 7 2 ; C u r t . 4, 7, 2 2 ; Arr. Anab. 3 , 4, 2 ; S o t i o n ( = A n o n . De Aquis mirab.) 1 9 ; V i b . S c q . p . 153, 12 Riese); A r is tot. Meteor. 1, 12, 348 b 3-5: εν τε ταϊς άλέαις ψυχρά τά κ ά τ ω τής γης καΐ άλεεινά έν τοις π ά γ ο ι ς ; T h c o p h r . fr. 3 , 1 6 , p . 55 W i m m e r : καΐ τά έκ της γής ύδατα θερμότερα τοΰ χ ε ι μ ώ ν ο ς ή τοΰ θέρους διά την αυτήν α ί τ ί α ν fvta γαρ καΐ άναζεΐ μάλλον; ApoU. R h o d . 3, 225-227: τό μέν ττοθι δυομένησιν / θέρμετο ΙΙληιάδεσσιν, άμοιβηδίς δ* άνιούσαις / κρυστάλλω ίκελον κοίλης άνεκήκιε πέτρης; Lucr. 6, 840-847: frigidior porro in puteis aestate fit umor, / rarescit quia terra colore et semina siquae } forte vaporis babet proprii, dimittit in auras, f quo magis est igitur tellus effeta colore, (fit quoque fri­ gidior qui in terrast abditus umor. / frigpre cum premitur porro omnis terra coitque / et quasi concrescit, fit scilicet ut coeundo / *xprimat in puteos si quern gerit ipsa colorem\ D i o d . 1, 4 1 : ΟΙνοπίδης δέ ό Χ ϊ ό ς φησι κατά μέν τήν θερινήν ώραν τά ύδατα κ α τ ά τήν γην είναι ψυχρά, τοΰ δέ χειμώνος τουναντίον θερμά, x a l τοϋτο εύδηλον έπΙ τ ω ν βαθέων φρεάτων γίνεσθαι* κ α τ ά μέν γ ά ρ τήν άκμήν τοΰ χειμώνος ή κ ι σ τ α τό ύδωρ έν αύτης ύπάρχειν ψυχρόν. κ α τ ά δέ τ ι μέγιστα καύματα ψυχρότατον ές αυτών ύγρόν άναφέρεσθαι [cf. Sen. N.Q. 4 a, 2, 2 6 | ; 17, 50, 4 - 5 ; Mela, l , 3 9 ; Sen. N.Q. 6, 13, 3 : biberno tempore, cum supra terram frigus est, calent putei . . . quia illo se color contulit superiora possidenti frigori cedens; Schol. Arat. 956-957, p . 520 M a a s s : ol ποιηταΐ αστειευόμενοι ένίας τών πηγών Οερμόν £εΐν χειμώνί φαστ, θέρει δέ ψυχρόν; Galen, De Humor. Ζ, 3 ( X V I , 362 Κ . ) : όσα ύδατα τοΰ μέν χ ε ι μ ώ -

2, 26

609

ct id maxime fieri temporibus hibernis, quod magna vis terrae cavernis contineatur caloris eaque hieme sit densior ob eamque causam calorem insirum in terris contineat artius. 10 26 Longa est oratio * multaeque rationes quibus doceri possit omnia quae terra * concipiat * semina quaeque ipsa ex se * generata stirpibus 1

ratio Μl

* quae terra (quae add. B)

νος θερμά έστι, του δέ θέρους ψυχρά; Aristid. Or. 18, p . 412 Dindorf: θέρους μεν ψυχρότατον δν αυτό αύτοϋ, χ ε ι μ ώ -

νοζ δέ ώ< ήπιώτατον γιγνόμενον; Alex. A p h r o d . Probi. 1, 56, p . 19 Idclcr, o n the topic 8wt τί τό φρεατιαϊον ύδωρ έν χειμώνι θερμό ν έστιν, έν δέ τ ω θ έ ρ ο ψυχρόν; id., in Meteor. 1, 12, p . 50, 27-30 H a y d u c k ; 4, 5, p . 202. 32-34; A d a m a n t . De Ventis, p . 3 1 , 6-7 Rose: πόθεν δέ καΐ τά φρέατα κατά χειμώνος ώραν έ^λιαίVCTO, εΐ μ ή ή γ η πυρός ήν δοχεΐον xal οΐχητήριον [and Κ. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 119, n. 2J; Macrob. Sat. 7, 8, 10: usu tibi, Albine, comperturn est aquas, qua* vel de a/tis puteis vel de font/bus hauriuntur, fumare bieme% aestate frigescere; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 1, 4, p . 38, 12-13 Stiivc; 1, 10, p . 9 0 , 31-91, 1; Bedc, De Loc. Saact. 9, p . 314 G e y e r ; Eustrat. in Anal. post. 2, 15, p . 2 3 1 , 14-15 H a y d u c k ; F. Bacon, De Ca/ore et Frigore (1826 cd.), p . 173; id., Nat. Hist. 9, n o . 8 8 5 ; also certain o t h e r references collected by H . Ohlcr, ed. of Paradoxogr. Florentinus, De Aqms mirab. (1913), 4 1 , 19. T h e relative change in temperature of the water is, o t course, largely determined by the t e m p e r a t u r e of the outside air with which it is c o m p a r e d , that being w a r m e r in s u m m e r and colder in winter. v i e : cf. 1, 5 4 : infinita vis . . . atomcrum; Plin. N.H. 35, 177: ignium vim magnam. J. F o r c h h a m m c r (Nordisk tidskri/t for filologi, 5 (1880), 37), following some deteriores and the ed. Romana, wished to e m e n d the o r d e r t o magna vis caloris, but the intei locking order vis terrae cavernis . . . colons, t h o u g h somewhat poetic, is still defensible. With terrae cavernis cf. 2, 151. e a q u e : m u s t refer to terrae rather than to vis.

* concipit A1

* se ex ipsa Ν

d e n s i o r . . . artius: the earth, more impervious in winter when chilled or frozen, acts as a n o n - c o n d u c t o r t o pre­ vent the escape of heat, somewhat as a blanket of cloud may d o . 2 6 . l o n g a . . . oratio: cf. 2, 3 ; Legg. 3, 4 0 : nee est umquam longa oratione utendum; Fin. 4 , 4 4 : nee tua mibi oratio longa videri potest-. Off. 2, 2 0 : si longior fuerit oratio; Tim. 3 0 : nt . . . longior ponatur oratio \ also 1, 19, a b o v e : longum est ad omnia. m u l t a e q u e rationes: cf. Off. 2, 8 4 : multis rationibus caveri potest. c o n c i p i a t s e m i n a : cf. Div. 2, 6 8 : conceptum esse semen. ipsa e x s e generata: Mayor explains this of the spontaneous generation of which Aristotle speaks; e.g., De An. 2, 4, 415 a 27-28; / / / / / . An. 5, 1, 539 a 15-21: κοινόν μεν ούν συμβέβηκε καΐ επί των ζώων, ώσπερ καΐ έπί των φυ­ τ ώ ν τά μεν γάρ άπό σπέρματος έτε­ ρων φυτών, τά δ' αυτόματα γίνεται, σύ­ στασης τινός τοιαύτης αρχής, καΐ τούτων τά μέν έκ της γης λαμβάνει την τροφήν, τά δ* έν έτέροις έγγίνετα· φυτοϊς, ώσπερ εΓρηται έν τ η θεωρία τη περί φυτών; 5, 19, 551 a 1-8 [on animals spontaneously generated]; 6, 15, 5 6 9 a 11-30 [spontaneous generation of Hshes]; De Gen. An. 1, 1, 715 b 26-30 [of plants]: τά μέν γάρ έκ σπέρματος γίνεται, τά δ*ώσπερ αύτοματιζούσης της φύσεως, γί­ νεται γάρ ή της γής σηπομένης ή μορίων τινών έν τοις φυτοΐς. Ινια γάρ αυτά μέν οΰ συνίσταται καθ' αυτά χωρίς, έν έτέροις V έγγίνεται δένδρεσιν, οίον 6 ίξός; and various other Aristotelian passages on spontaneous generation; T h c o p h r . H.P. 2, 1: αϊ γενέσεις τών δένδρων καΐ δλως τών φυτών ή αύτόμαται ή άπό σπέρματος ή άπό ρΊζης ή άπό παρασπάδος . . . τούτων δέ ή μέν αυτόματος

610

2, 26

infixa contineat ca tempcrationc * caloris ct oriri * ct augcsccrc. Atque aquae · ctiam admixtum esse caiorem primum ipse liquor aquae * declarat [effusio] ,6 quae · neque conglaciaret frigoribus neque nive pruinaque concresceret, nisi eadem se admixto calore 1 temporationc Bx * ori Bl * aquae om. Ν • effusio AHlPVN, del. H%, Hein.t et effusio dttt. quae B'FM, et fusio Cron. · quae] aquae V1

πρώτη τις, αϊ δέ άπο σπέρματος καΐ £ίζης φυσιχώταται δόζαιεν Sv; 3, 1 , 4 . The t w o types of plant, then, to which Mayor believes that Cicero refers are most of the spcrmatophytcs and, as an example of other plants, epiphytes and parasites, such as the mistletoe, of which Viig. Aen. 6, 206, says quod non sua seminat orbos. Yet a quite different—and I be­ lieve more likely—explanation is that stirpibus is an ablative rather than a dative governed by infixa. The meaning will then be, as Rackham renders, "all the seeds that earth receives in her w o m b , and all the plants which she spontane­ ously generates and holds fixed by their roots in the ground"—for such peri­ phrases for vegetable life cf. 1, 4, n. (quae terra pariat). c a : on such pleonastic pronouns cf. 2, 22, n. (nihil .. . id). t e m p c r a t i o n c calorie: cf. 2, 28; 2, 49: soliι turn accessus modici turn recessus et fri~ gpris et caloris modum temperant; 2, 3 1 : etesias, quorum flatu nimii temperantur calores. oriri ct augeacerc: cf. 2, 28: et nasci sit necesse et augescere; Aristot. De An. 2, 4, 416 a 9-15: δοκεΐ δέ τισιν ή τοΰ πυρός φύσις απλώς αίτια της τροφής καΐ την αυξήσεως είναι . . . τό δέ συναίτιον μέν πώς έστιν, οΰ μην απλώς γε αίτιον, άλλα μάλλον ή ψυχή. a d m i x t u m e s s e c a i o r e m : cf. admixto calorey below. p r i m u m : resumed by atque etiam maria, below. l i q u o r : "liquidity"; cf. Lucr. 1, 453454: pondus uti saxis, calor ignist, liquor aquas, / tactus corporibus cunctis, intactus inani; Plin. N.H. 33, 99. [cfluaio]: ms evidence points to effusio,

4 liquor turn aquae VN Hein., effusaequc B\ effusae

a word used by Cicero, but here de­ manding a connective to join it to liquor. The attempts of Gronovius, Madvig, Plasbcrg, and others to read et fusio create confusion, as Mayor points o u t , by interposing between antecedent and relative another noun of the same gender. We may well suppose effusio a gloss upon the correct but rather infrequent use o f liquor; cf. J. Jortin, Mi jr. Obs. upon Authors one. and mod. 2 (1732). 7 5 ; H. Sauppc, Ausgew. Scbr. (1896), 2 1 2 ; and others. c o n g l a c i a r e t : intransitively elsewhere only in a letter of Caclius (Fam. 8, 6, 4 ) : Curioni nostro tribunatus conglaciat; for transitive cases sec Eleg. in Maecen. 1, 101: conglaciantur aquae; Plin. N.H. 2, 152: grandinem conglaciato imbre gigni; A mm. Marc. 30, 5, 14: per tract us conglaciari fri­ goribus adsuetos. f r i g o r i b u s : "different kinds of cold.*' Cicero often uses the plural of this word and o f calor in a concrete sense; cf. 2 , 101; 2 , 120; 2, 151; Off. 2, 1 3 ; Fam. 5,10 b. n i v e p r u i n a q u e : cf. 1, 24: pars obriguerit nive pruinaque; in Lucr. 3, 2 0 : nix acri concreta pruina the ablative is causal;

cf. Virg. G. 2, 376; frigord mc Ionium tana concreta pruina; in Plin. N.H. 36, 162, a different construction is used: umorem bunc terrae quadam anima crystalli modo glaciari et in lapidem concrescere manifesto adparet. Here, while frost might perhaps be causal, snow, grammatically coordi­ nate with it, appears modal, and J. H. Swainson (ap. Mayor ad loc.) compares O v . M. 5, 673-674: alteraque alterius rigido concrescere rostro f ora videt; perhaps cf. also the examples of the "ablativus rtsultatwus" discussed by R. C. G o l d -

2, 26

611

liquefaaa et dilapsa diminderet; itaque et aquilonibus reliquisque frigoribus adiectis durescit umor, et idem l vicissim mollitur tepefactus et tabescit calore. Atque etiam maria agitata ventis ita tepescunt * ut intellegi facile possit in tantis illis umoribus esse inclusum calorem; nee enim ille externus et adventicius habendus est tepor, sed ex intumis maris partibus agitatione excitatus,· quod nostris quoque coφOΓibus contingit cum motu * atque exercitatione recalescunt. Ipse 5 vero aer, qui natura est maxime 1 f ct idem in ras. Β tepescit Η * uel excitus V% c u m m o A1 * ipse . . . expers caloris add. in mg. Ν

schmidt, Paulinas' Churches at No/a (1940), 166. O n e might r e n d e r : " w o u l d not congeal in the form of s n o w and frost." I n the t w o neque-chuscs wc thus have t h r e e forms of water hardened by c o l d : ice, s n o w , and frost. c o n c r e t c e r e t : cf. Ac. 2, 100: scire/ aquam nigram esse, unde ilia [sc. nix] concre/a esse/. a q u i l o n i b u s . . . durescit: water and e a r t h arc t h o u g h t of as hardened b y the n o r t h wind and melted by the s o u t h ; cf. Anth. Pal. 9, 754: εΓπ' άγε μοι, κρύσταλλε, λ ί θ ω πεπυχασμένον ύδωρ, / τίς πηξεν; Βορέης. ή τΙς έλυσε; Νότος. a d i e c t i s : cf. 2, 144: adiec/at voces; Lucr. 1, 689: adiec/u tjngere tacius; 4, 6 7 3 : adiecius odoris. tabescit c a l o r e : cf. Lucr. 6, 964 [sol]: exs/ruc/asque nives radiis tabtsctrt cogit; Liv. 21, 36, 6: fluentemque /ahem liquescen/is nivis. maria . . . t e p e s c u n t : cf. Aristot.

Probl. 38, 2, 966 b 26-27: πότερον 6τι ή θάλαττα θερμή χαΐ αύχμώδης εστί δια τήν £λμην; Μ in. Fcl. 18, 3 : Britannia sole deficitur, sed circumfluentis maris tepore recreatur; Plut. Aetia pbys. 8: δια τί τ ω ν άλ­ λων υγρών έν τ ω χινεΐσθαι χαΐ στρέφεσθαι ψυχομένων, τήν θάλατταν όρώμεν έν τ ω χυματοϋσθαι θερμοτέραν γιγνομένην . . . τήν δε της θαλάττης σύμφυτον ου σαν θερμότητα έχριπίζουσι μάλλον ol άνεμοι χβΐ τρέφουσι; μαρτύρια δέ της θερμότητος ή διαύγεια χαΐ το μή πήγνυσθαι, χ α ί π ε ρ ούσαν γεώδη χαΐ βαρεϊαν.

* commotu

BlFlr

externus et a d v e n t i c i u s : coupled in Div. 2, 120; 2, 126; Fin. 5, 5 9 ; E u g i p p . Vit. Se». 3 5 , 1 . nostris . . . c o r p o r i b u s : for w a r m i n g u p by exercise cf. Hippocr. Regimen, 3 , 6 8 ; Gaicn, De Morh. Cans. 2 (VII, 4 K.). Plat. Tim. 88c-89 a compares h u m a n exer­ cises with the motions of the universe. v e r o : awkwardly used three times in t w o sentences. aer . . . f r i g i d u s : the opposite of t h e Aristotelian view (De Gen. et Corr. 2, 3 , 330 b 3-5; Meteor. 4, 1, 379 a 27-32; [De Mundo,] 2, 392 b 5-6); cf. Galen, De Simpl. Med. Temp. 2, 20 (XI, 510 K.): 'Αριστοτέλους μεν χαΐ των υπ' αύτοϋ θερμόν ύπολαμβανόντων είναι τόν αέρα, των δ' άπό της στοάς ψυχρόν; and for other testimony to the Stoic view cf. Sen. N.Q. 2, 10, 4 : natura enimatrisgelida est; Ep. 3 1 , 5 : sine adiutorio ignis nihil calidum est, nihil sine aere frigidum; Plut. De primo Frig. 9, 948 d : Στράτων xal ol Στωικοί τάς ουσίας τίθενται των δυνάμεων, ol μέν ΣτωιχοΙ τ ω αέρι τό π ρ ώ τ ω ς ψυχρόν αποδίδοντες, 'Εμπεδοκλής δέ και Στρά­ των τ ω ύδατι; 17, 952 c : Χρύσιππος οΐόμενος τόν αέρα π ρ ώ τ ω ς ψυχρόν είναι; De Stoic. Repugn. 4 3 , 1053 f: τόν αέρα φύσει ζοφερόν είναι λέγει, καΐ τούτω τεχμηρίω χρήται τοΰ καΐ ψυχρόν είναι π ρ ώ τ ω ς ; D i o g . L. 7, 137 [the view of Z c n o ] : τό μέν πϋρ τό θερμόν, τό δ' ύδωρ τό υγρό ν, τόν τ ' αέρα τό ψυχρόν, καΐ τήν γην τό ξηρόν; Clem. Protr. 1, 5, 1: τήν αέρος απηνή ψυχρότητα.

612

2, 27

frigidus, minime est expers * caloris. 27 llle vero et multo quidem calore admixtus est; ipse 1 enim oritur ex respiratione aquarum; earum enim quasi vapor quidam aer habendus est, is autem existit motu eius caloris qui aquis continetur,* quam similitudinem cernere possumus in his aquis quae efFervescunt * subditis β ignibus. lam vero reliqua quarta · pars mundi, ea et 7 1

expers (ers in rat.) Β

■ ipse u c r o Ν

* conti continetur Ν

cunt P, cis fcrucacunt AV^N, ucl cffcru; Γ* BFM,

subiectis dett.

· quarta om. Ν

m i n i m e est e x p e r t caloris: cf. Sen. N.Q. 2, 10, 2-4; 3, 10, 4 : turn tan turn aer in igntm transit ted numquam tine igne ett (detrabe Mi calorem; rigescet, stabity durabit ur). 27. ille vero, etc.: cf. 1, 8 6 : ///* vero; 2, 4 : ilium vero; Div. 2, 114 (even closer t o the present sentence): ///* vero et ea quidem; 2, 133: ille vero; Off. 1, 8 9 : ilia vero. This clause {ille . . . admixtus est) was condemned by D . R u h n k e n as re­ peating the previous one (ipse . . . ca­ loris), but is well defended by P. Stamm, De M.T. Cic. Lib. de D. N. Interpolationsbus (1873), 32-33, as representing the w a r m t h of the discussion. calore a d m i x t u s : cf. Lucr. 3, 2 3 3 : mixta vapore. oritur e x respiratione a q u a r u m : cf. 2, 8 4 : ex terra aqua, ex aqua oritur aer, ex aere aether; 2, 117. W. A. Hcidcl (Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 22 (1911), 134) re­ marks that vapor was often conceived as breath, and that earth and sea were t h o u g h t of as breathing, exhaling w a r m vapors and receiving back cooling s h o w e r s ; cf. Od. 5, 4 6 9 : αύρη δ' ex ποτα­ μού ψυχή πνέει ήόοθι π ρ ό ; H d t . 2, 19; 2, 2 7 ; Aristot. De Gen. et Corr. 2, 3 , 330 b 4 : 6 δ'άήρ θερμόν καΐ ύγρόν {οίον άτμίς γαρ ό άήρ) Chrysippus ap. Stob. 1, 184-185 W a c h s m u i h : άπό U του ύδατος τόν αέρα έξήφθαι καΟάπερ έξατμισΟέντα καΐ περικεχύσΟαι σφαιρικώς; Philo, De Att. Mundi 110: ή μέν ούν προσάντης οδός άπό γης άρχεται* τ η κομένη γαρ είς ύδωρ λαμβάνει τήν μεταβολήν, τό δ* ύδωρ έζατμιζόμενον είς αέρα, ό δ' άήρ λεπτυνόμενος είς π ϋ ρ ;

* fcrucs-

* subditis V*N, subitis AHPV*

' ea et) ucl ct K* Act. Plac. 1, 3, 11 (Doxogr. Gr.* 284): 'Ηράκλειτος καΐ "Ίππασος . . . άναχαλωμένην τήν γην ύπό του πυρός φ·Ικ«ι ύδωρ άποτελεϊσΟαι, άναΟυμιώμενον δέ άέραγίνεσθαι; Sen. N.Q. 2, 10, 2 : ierrenas exbalationes; 2, 10, 3 : terrarum baJitu, qui mult urn tecum caJidi affert; also o t h e r cases cited by E . G o l d m a n n in Cl. Quart. 36 (1942), 51-52. Galen, De Simpl. Med. Temp. 2, 20 ( X I , 510 K.) says: αέρα γαρ άπαντα θερμόν ύπάρχειν την φύσιν, ώ ς δηλοΓ καΐ ή γένεσις αύτοΰ. λεπτυνθέν ούν και λυθέν ύπό Οερμότητος ύδωρ αέρα γίγνεσθαι. Respiratio apparently only here — άναθυμίασις. O n the plural of aqua cf. 2, 118; M. P. C u n n i n g h a m in Clast. Pbilol. 44 (1949), 11. v a p o r : cf. 2, 118: ttellae . . . terrae, maris, aquarum . . . vaporibus aluntur Us qui a sole ex agris tepefactis et ex aquis excitantur. q u a m s i m i l l t u d i n e m : " t h e likeness of w h i c h " ; a form of attraction especi­ ally used with similitude; cf. R. K u h n e r C. S t e g m a n n , Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 65, w h o cite Fin. 5, 4 2 ; Off. 1, 14 (where sec H o l d c n ' s n . ] ; De Or. 2, 5 3 ; 3 . 56. Cf. also 3, 8 : earn faaJtatem. s u b d i t i s i g n i b u s : Plasbcrg's o b ­ jection that Cicero n o w h e r e else uses this v e r b in this sense may be met by t w o a n s w e r s : (1) that he, like any o t h e r writer, must be allowed occasional semel dicta; and (2) that he uses t h e verb in o t h e r senses, e.g., Fam. 10, 21 a. Mss Vx and Ν here attest subditis, and subitis of the other chief mss is nearer to it t h a n is subiectis of s o m e deteriores. Cf. also O v . M. 9, 233-234: quo flamma minis-

2, 29

613

ipsa tota natura fervida est et ceteris naturis omnibus salutarem * inpertit et vitalem calorem. 28 Ex quo concluditur, cum omnes mundi partes sustineantur calore,1 mundum etiam ipsum simili parique natura in tanta8 diuturnitate * servari, eoque 6 magis quod intellegi debet calidum illud atque igneum ita in omni fusum · esse natura, ut in eo 7 insit procreandi vis et causa gignendi, a quo et animantia omnia et ea, quorum stirpes terra continentur et nasci sit necesse et augescere. 11 29 Natura est igitur quae contineat mundum omnemeum4

4 salutem Η diurnitate Μ

· calorem A (del.) / / * ( ? ) VXBFX · c o q u c m B1 · fusus N 1

tro subdita; F. 4, 856: subdita fiamma rogp est; Liv. 8, 30, 8: bostilia arma subiito igne concremavit; Val. Max. 9, 2, ext. 9 : subditis ignibus; Sen. H.F. 366: subdita tectis face; Thy. 59: ignibus iam subditis; Plin. N.H. 34, 8 9 : igni subdito; A m m . Marc. 14, 7, 6 : ignibus subditis; 17, 1, 7: flammis subditis exurebat. quarta p a n m u n d i : i.e., the element o f fire, b o t h the ignis artificiosus (πϋρ τεχνικόν; 2,57) and bic nosier ignis (πΰρ άτεχνον; 2 , 4 1 ) . e a : pleonastic; cf. 2 , 2 2 , n. (nibii. . . id). natura fervida: c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o natura . . . frigtdus (2, 26), this w o u l d m e a n "fiery by n a t u r e . " ceteris naturie: the other elements. •alutarem . . . et v i t a l e m : c o u p l e d in 2, 4 1 ; 2, 117. 2 8 . m u n d u m i p s u m : the w h o l e uni­ verse as contrasted with its various, p a r t s ; cf. 2, 2 9 ; 2, 5 8 ; 2, 8 0 ; 2, 86. s i m i l i p a r i q u e : cf. 2, 153: vita . . . par it similis dtorum. Mayor thinks the p h r a s e here allows for the distinction b e t w e e n fire and ether or b e t w e e n the t w o types of fire (as in 2, 41). M . van d e n Bruwacne (La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 87, n. 2) would c o m p a r e with this pas­ sage Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1 , 1 2 0 : ώστε έπεί καΐ ό κόσμος υπό φύσεως διοικείται πολυμερής καθεστώς, είη αν τι έν α ύ τ φ τ ό κυριεϋον καΐ το προκαταρχόμενον των κινήσεων. i n tanta diuturnitate: cf. 2, 51 and 2 , 9 5 : in omni aeternitate.

' in tanta (de/.) in tanta Ν ' eos B*

i n t e l l e g i d e b e t : cf. 2, 24. c a l i d u m . . . atque i g n e u m : cf. 2, 2 3 : omne quod est calidum et igneum. i n o m n i f u s u m . . . natura: cf. 2, 1 8 : qui est fusus in corpore. p r o c r e a n d i . . . g i g n e n d i : the male and female generative principles; cf. Aristot. De Gen. An. 2, 3 , 736 b 33-737 a 1: πάντων μέν γαρ έν τ ω σπέρματι εν­ υπάρχει, Οπερ ποιεί γόνιμα είναι τα σπέρ­ ματα, τό καλούμενον θερμόν. τοΰτο δ* ού πϋρ ουδέ τοιαύτη δύναμίς έστιν, άλλα τό έμπεριλαμβανόμενον έν τ ω σπέρματι καΐ έν τ φ άφρώδει πνεϋμα και ή έν τ ω πνεύματι φύσις, άνάλογον ούσα τ ω των άστρων στοιχεί ψ. Cf. also the Stoic idea of the λόγος σπερματικός of the universe and its activity in creation; E . V . A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 161-162. T h e necessity o f heat as a c o n c o m i t a n t of birth and g r o w t h is here taken t o s h o w that it possesses generative p o w e r , remarks Mayor. stirpes terra c o n t i n e n t u r : for peri­ phrases for vegetable life cf. 1, 4, n . (quae terra pariat); 2, 8 3 : ea quae a terra stirpibus continentur. May Cicero faintly suggest by this expression the language of the law? Cf. Sen. N.Q. 2, 1, 2 : ut iurisconsu/torum verbo utart de omnibus quae solo continentur [and other instances cited in Tbes. Ung. Ut. 4 (1909), 707, 56-60]. 29. natura est igitur: Mayor points out that the p r o m i n e n t position of na­ tura implies that it followed an a r g u -

614

2, 29

que * tueatur, et ea quidem non sine sensu atque ratione.1 Omncm enim naturam s necesse est, quae * non solitaria sit neque simplex 1 cum quae Bl ut odd. M%

" ratione atque sensu Ρ

ment, such as wc find in 2, 82: dicimus nature constare . .. mundum, and also in Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 81, to prove that the unifying principle of the world is a φύσις or organic structure, and not a mere Ιξις, or attraction of forces, and he would cither assume that part of the argument has here been lost or else emend to est igitur ignea quatdam natura or the like. But Plasbcrg {ed. motor.) re­ joined that natura est igitur refers to the whole argument to the effect that there is some natura by which the universe is held together, and it is added that that nature is not without sensation and reason; cf. also I. Hcincmann, Poseidonios* mttapb. Scbr. 2 (1928), 178; M. Pohlcru in Gott. gel. Αηχ. (1922), 170, η. 2 ; and especially Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 8385: ου τοίνυν ύπό ψιλής Ιζεως ό κόσμος συνέχεται, εί δέ μή ύπό ταύτης, πάντως ύπό φύσεως . . . ανάγκη άρα ύπό τής αρίσ­ της αυτόν φύσεως συνέχεσθαι, έπεί καΐ περιέχει τάς πάντων φύσεις, ή δέ γε τάς πάντων περιέχουσα φύσεις καΐ τάς λογικάς περιέσχηκεν, άλλα και ή τάς λογικάς περιέχουσα φύσεις πάντως εστί λογική· ού γαρ οίον τε τό Ολον τοϋ μέ­ ρους χείρον είναι, αλλ' εΐ αρίστη εστί φύσις ή τον κόσμον διοικούσα, νοερά τε έσται καΐ σπουδαία καΐ αθάνατος, τοιαύτη

δέ τυγχάνουβα θεός έστιν. Not all of the present sentence is Posidonian in source, according to K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 226, and n. 1, w h o judges by com­ parison with Scxtus Empiricus; cf. W. Ax in Getting. Gel. Αηχ. 201 (1939), 4 1 ; and, in opposition, M. van den Bruwacne. La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 88, n. 1. For the use of natura — "an organic creative power," cf. Rcinhardt, op. ci/., 2 4 1 ; for its control of the world Sen. N.Q. 3 , 15, 1: placet natura regi terr am. c o n t i n e a t : rendering συνέχω, a Stoic

* naturam quae Ml

* quae Λ/ 1 ,

term expressing the organic unity of the world, as in 2, 8 3 ; 2, 115-117; the passage of Sext us just quoted; also Aristot. Pbys. 5, 3 . 227 a 15-17; Plut. Comm. Not. 49, 1085 c-d: γην μέν γάρ είς άεΐ καΐ ύδωρ ούθ* έαυτά συνέχειν οΰθ" Ιτερα; Stoic. Repugn. 43, 1053 f; Julian, Or. 4,137 c; 157 a; Alex. Aphrod. De An. p. 131, 8 Bruns ( = S. V.F. 2, n o . 448): ίν τι συνέχει τόν τι σύνολον κόσμον άμα τοις έν αύτω καΐ καθ' έκαστο ν των επί μέρους σωμάτων εστί τι 6 συνέχει. Confinet . . . tuetur o f Hadoardus need not be here adopted, de­ spite R. Mollwcidc in Wien. Stud. 35 (1913). 317. m u n d u m o m n c m : cf. 2, 29, n. (mundum ipsum). o m n e m . . . n a t u r a m : "every type o f organism"; perhaps cf. 2, 89: ea natura; here awkwardly used in a different sense from natura in the preceding sentence. With the thought cf. Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 102: πάσης γάρ φύσεως καΐ ψυχής ή κατβρχή της κινήσεως γίνεσΟαι δοκεΐ άπό ηγεμονικού; 1, 119: ένπαντί πολυμερεΐ σώματι καΐ κατά φύσιν διοικουμένω Ιστι τι κυριεϋον, καθό καΐ έφ' ημών μέν ή έν καρδία τοΰτο τυγχάνειν άξιοΰται ή έν έγκεφάλω ή έν 4λλω τινί μέρει του σώματος, επί δέ των φυτών ού κατά τόν αυτόν τρόπον, άλλ' έφ* ων μέν Κατά τάς βίζας, έφ' ων δέ κατά την κόμην, έφ' ων δέ κατά τόν έγκάρδιον. •olitaria . . . s i m p l e x : one of those alliterative pairs so dear to Latin writers. For the contrast of solitaria and iuncta cf. Am. 8 3 : solitaria . . . conjuncta et consociata cum altera. J. N . Madvig (3 ed. of Fin. (1876),. Ixv, n. 1) blames Cicero for not saying qua» esset e pluribus partibus composita, yet Plasbcrg (ed. motor.) correctly remarks that the meaning here seems clear enough.

2,29

615

scd cum alio iuncta atque conexa, habere aliquem in se * principatum, ut in homine * men tern, in belua quiddam simile mentis, unde oriantui rerum adpetitus. In arborum 9 autem et earum rerum quae gignuntur e terra radicibus inesse principatus putatur. Principatum autem id dico quod Graeci ήγεμονικον4 vocant, 1

BF,

in sc aliquem Μ ■ h o m i n e m NB c g e m o n i c o n APVNM, cgemini con Η

principatum: cf. 1, 35: mtnti divinum iribuit principatum; 1, 39: eius ipsius princi­ patum qui in mente et ratione versetur; 2 , 3 0 ; Τ use. 1, 20: Plato triplicem finxit artimurn, cuius principatum, id est rationem, in eapite sicut in arce posuit. Sen. Ep. 92, 1, and T c r t . De An. 14; 15, call this principale. F o r the meaning see the note o n ή γ ε μ ο νικόν b e l o w ; Waszink o n T c r t . D* An. 15.1. h o m i n e . . . b e l u a . . . a r b o r u m : part o f the Posidonian scale of existence, m o r e fully developed in 2, 33-34, which i n full form provides for g o d s w i t h recta ratio, men with ratio, brutes with sensus, motus, and adpetitus; and plants, w h i c h nature alendo atque augendo tueretur (2, 33); cf. K. Schindlcr, Die stoiscbe Lebrt v. d. See/entei/enu. Seelenvermogen,usw. (1934), 83. m e n t e m : attracted into the case of principatum; cf. the attraction of Sospitam ( 1 , 8 2 ) , te(l, 86), and M a d v i g o n Fin. 2 , 8 8 . s i m i l e m e n t i s : cf. Aristot. Hist. A n . 8, 1, 588 a 18-31: ένεστιγάρ έν τοις πλείστοις χα Ι των άλλων ζ φ ω ν Ιχνη τ ω ν περί την ψυχήν τρόπων, άπερ επί των ανθρώ­ π ω ν Εχει φανερωτέρας τάς διαφοράς [and he specifies various affections] . . . xal τ η ς περί την Αιάνοιαν συνέσεως ίνεισιν έν πολλοίς αυτών ό μ ο ι ό τ η τ ι ; . . . ώς γ α ρ έν ά ν θ ρ ώ π ω τέχνη καΐ σοφία χαΐ σύνεσις, ούτως ένίοις των ζώων εστί τις έτερα τοιαύτη φυσική δυναμις; Fin. 5, 3 8 : sunt autem besttat quaedam in quibus trust a/iquid simile virtutis, ut in leonibus, ut in canibus, in equis, in quibus non corporum solum, ut in suibus, sed etiam animorum aliqua ex parte motus quosdam vidimus; Sen. Dial. 3 , 3, 6: mult a ansmalia humans s affectibus carrnt, habent autem similes Hits quosdam inpulsus; Ep. 121, 19; D i o Chrys. 12, 3 5 ; Chalcid. in Tim. 217: babent quippe etiam muta vim

■ arborcm Β1

4

hegemoni c o n

ant mat principaltm qua disctrnunt cibvs; imaginantur, declinant insidias, praerupta et praecipitta supersiliunt, necessitudinem recognoscunt, non tamen rationabilem, quin potius noturaiem. solus vero bomo ex mortaJibus prin­ cipals mentis bono, hoc est ratione, utitur, ut ait idem Cbrysippus; Porphyr. De Abst. 3 , 6 ; Nemes. De Nat. Horn. (Patr. Gr. 40, 585 c ) : έκάστω φυσιχήν ού λογικήν ένέβαλε συνεσιν; Η. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (\9U), 187-188. rerum a d p e t i t u s : cf. Off. 2, 18: appetitionesque, quas itli [sc. Graeci nominant] δρμάς; and below, 2, 3 4 ; 2, 5 8 ; 2, 122; 3, 3 3 ; Tusc. 1, 56: si nihil haberet animus bo minis nisi ut appetertt out fugeret, id quoque esset ei commune cum bestits. A. Yon (cd. of De Fato (1933), 40-41) points out that Cicero renders ορμή b o t h by the abs­ tract singular adpetitus, by its m o r e concrete plural, and by the concrete adpetitio, and cites n u m e r o u s examples; cf. also R. Theiler, De Usu Vocab. apud Cic. et Sen. (1914), 7 6 ; M. O . Lissu, £t. sur la langm de la pbil. morale cbe% Cic. (1930), 84-85; A. Pittet, Vocab. pbil. de Senique, 1 (1937), 103. a r b o r u m : woody and herbaceous plants in c o m m o n have the principatus in

the roots; cf. Aristot. Part. An. 4, 7, 683 b 18-20: άπαντα δέ τα οστρακόδερμα, καθάπερ τά φυτά, κ ά τ ω την κκφαλήν έχει. τούτου δ° αίτιον 6τι κάτωθεν λαμ­ βάνει τήν τροφήν, ώσπερ τά φυτά ταϊς ρ* ίζαις [but cf. W. Κ. Kraak in Afnemos. 3 Scr., 10 (1942), 251-262]; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 119 [quoted on omnem ... naturam, above]. q u a e g i g n u n t u r e terra: cf. 1, 4, n. (quae terra pariat); F.us. Pr. Ev. 7, 4, 2 : τά άπό γης βλαστήματα. ή γ α μ ο ν ι κ ό ν : principatus; ήγεμών:

2,30

616

quo nihil in quoquc 1 gcnere nee potest nee debet esse praestantius. Ita 2 necesse est illud etiam s in quo sit totius naturae principatus esse omnium optumum omniumque rerum potestate dominatuque dignissimum. 30 Videmus autem in partibus * 1 quoquc] q u o PVNt tribus A 1^

quoquo

Η

princeps; cf. H . W a g c n v o o r t in Pbitologus, 91 (1936), 344. O n the use of the t e r m cf. Z c n o a p . N e m e s . Nat. Horn. p . 96 (S.V.F. 1, n o . 1 4 3 ; cf. n o . 150); Philod e m . De Pitt. 16, p . 83 G o m p c r z (S. V.F. 2, n o . 910 = 3 , n o . 33 = Doxogr. Gr* 549): τινας δέ των Σ τ ω ι κ ώ ν φάσκειν δτι τό ήγεμονικόν έν ιή" κ<ε>φαλη, φρόνησιν γάρ είναι . . . Χρύσιππονδ'έν τ ω στή<θ>ει τό ήγεμονικόν <ε>1ναι κάκεϊ τή<ν Ά θ > ηναν γεγονένα<ι> φρόνησιν ούσαν [cf. Cornut. N.D. 2 0 ] ; Act. Plac. 4, 4, 4 ; 4,5 (cf. [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 28 ( X I X , 315 K . ) ) : περί τοϋ ηγεμονικού. Πλάτων Δ η μόκριαος έν δλη τη* κεφαλή. Στράτων έν μεσοφρύω. 'Ερασίστρατος περί την μ ή ­ νιγγα τοϋ εγκεφάλου . . . 'Ηρόφιλος έν τη του εγκεφάλου κοιλία . . . Παρμενίδης καΐ Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς έν 6λω τ ω θώρακι, ol Στωικοί πάντες έν δλη τη" καρδία ή τ ω περί τήν καρδίαν πνεύματι [the views of others follow]; 4, 11, 1; 4, 2 1 , Μ ; Philo, De spec. l*g. 1, 2 1 3 : καρδίαν ούτε έγκέφαλον, τοΰ ηγεμονικού τ<ό έτέρω τούτων ένδιαιτωμένου; Soran. Vit. Hippocr. ( X X I I I , 854 Κ . ) ; Arr. Epict. 1, 15, 4 ; Μ. Aurcl. 5, 1 1 ; Galen, Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 3, 8 (V, 358 Κ . ) : Χρύσιππος έν τ ω περί τοΰ ""ίζ Ψ υ χή? ηγεμονικού; 8, 1 (V, 654, 655 Κ . ) ; De Sympt. Caus. 1, 1 (VII,, 86 Κ . ) ; De Lbc. aff. 3, 7 (VIII, 167 Κ . ) ; Medicus, 11 ( X I V , 710 Κ . ) ; Hist. Pbil. 4 ( X I X , 238 K . ) ; 26 ( X I X , 310 Κ . ) : Ά λ κ μαίων έν τ ω έγκεφάλω φησίν είναι τό ήγεμονικόν;' 27 (ΧΙΧ", 313 Κ . ) ; Scxt. E m p . Pyrrbon. 1, 128; T e n . De An. 14; 1 5 ; De Res. Camis, 1 5 ; Athcn. 15, 687 f; D i o g . L. 7, 159 [of Z c n o ] : ήγεμονικόν δ* είναι τό κυριώτατον της ψυχής, έν φ αί φαντασίαι καΐ αϊ όρμαΐ γίνονται καΐ βθεν ό λόγος αναπέμπεται· δπερ είναι έν καρδία [cf. Suid. s.v. ήγεμονικόν]; Chalcid. in Tim. 211 [in the head]; G r e g . Nyss.

* itaquc V*N

* etiam] et Vx

De Horn. Opif. 12, p . 156 c M i g n c ; Stob. 1, p p . 350, 368 W a c h s m u t h ; 3, p . 62 H e n s c ; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 12, p . 34 W u n s c h ; Schol. //. 1, 4 0 7 ; 10, 10: Φιλό­ τιμος σοφιστής έν καρδία το ήγεμονικόν ίΟετο. 14, 4 6 7 ; Schol. Arat. p . 446 Maass; Schol. D a n . Aen. 10, 4 8 7 : animum vero esse τό ήγεμονικόν animae, sine quo vivere non possimus; Phot. Lex. p . 60 P o r s o n ; Suid. s. ν ν . αίρεσις, αίσθησις, κόσμος, μιαρά κεφαλή; Etym. Μ. s.vv. θώραζ, στήθος; Ε . Pfciffcr, Σ Τ Ο Ι Χ Ε Ι Α , 2 (1916), 120, η . 3 . t o t i u s naturae principatue: for t h e divinity of the ruling principle of t h e universe cf. T h c o p h r . Metapbys. 4, p . 4 R o s s a n d F o b c s ; O n a t u s ap. Stob. 1, 48 W a c h s m u t h : αυτός μέν γάρ 6 θεός έστιν νόος καί ψυχά καΐ τό άγεμονικόν τ ώ σύμπαντος κ ό σ μ ω ; D i o g . L. 7, 139 [re­ peated in part by Suid. s.v. κόσμος]: τύν δλον κόσμον ζωον δντα καί έμψυχο ν καί λογικάν, έχειν ήγεμονικόν μέν τόν αΙΟέρα, καθά φησιν 'Αντίπατρος ό Τύριος έν τ ω όγδόω περί κόσμου. Χρύσιππος δ* έν τ ω π ρ ώ τ ω περί προνοίας καί Ποσειδώνιος έν τ ω περί θεών τόν ούρανόν φασι τ ό ήγεμονικόν τοϋ κόσμου, Κλεάνθης δέ τόν ήλιον. posteatate d o m i n a t u q u e : J. S. Reid (ap. M a y o r ) observes that " t h e pater familias has potest as o v e r his children, dominium over his slaves." Such illustra­ tions from R o m a n law not infrequently find their way into Cicero's philosophical writing. 30. in partibus m u n d i : cf. 2, 1 8 ; 2, 2 2 ; in which, as here, the superiority of the w h o l e t o the part is discussed; sec also Ac. 1, 2 8 : partis autem esse mundi om­ nia quae insint in eo, quae natura sentiente teneantwy in qua ratio perfecta insit; P h i l o , De Aet. Mundi t 2 2 : επειδή τοϋ 6λου τό

2, 30

617

mundi (nihil est cnim in omni mundo quod non pars l universi sit) incsse * sensum atque rationem. In ea parte igitur in qua mundi inest principatus haec inesse necesse est, et 8 acriora 4 quidem atque maiora. Quocirca sapientem esse mundum necesse est, naturamque earn quae 6 res omnes conplexa teneat perfectione rationis excellere, eoque · deum esse mundum omnemque vim mundi natura divina contineri. Atque etiam mundi ille fervor 7 purior, perlucidior, mobilior1 pars (ars in ras.) Β * ines A1 • e a m q u e Bx · co coque A1 ' ferulor

μέρος xotl μείζον Ισται καί κραταιοτερον, δττερ εστίν άτοπώτατον · ό γαρ κόσμος άνυπερβλήτω κρατεί χρώμενος άγεν τά πάντα μέρη, προς μηδενός αυτών αγόμε­ νος; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 102: ώ σ τ ε πασαν δύναμιν την περί τ6 μέρος οΰσαν κ«1 περί το όλον είναι, δια τό άπό τοΰ έν αύτω ηγεμονικού διαδίδοσθαι. n i h i l est . . . u n i v e r t i t i t : cf. 2, 3 8 : nee est quicquam quod non insit in eo. e a parte: the ether. acriora q u i d e m : cf. 2, 1 8 : ex ipsa bo~ minum sollertia esse aliquant mentem et earn quidem acriorem et divinam existimare debemus; 2, 3 1 : eodemque acerrimo. s a p i e n t e m ease m u n d u m n e c e a e e e s t : cf. 2, 3 2 : sapiens sit mundus necesse est; 2 , 36: necesse est intellegentem esse mundum et quidem etiam sapientem . . . postremo sapientem .. . et sapiens a principio; 2, 39: sapiens est igitur et propterea deus; 2, 47: ita effidtur animantemt sensus, mentis, ra­ tionis mundum esse compotem; qua ratione deum esse mundum conc/uditur; 3, 2 1 : nihil use mundo sapicntim. For Cotta's redactio ad absurdum of this assertion sec 3 , 2 3 . I. Heinemann, Poseidonios' metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 179, and n. 2, thinks the w o r d s sapientem esse mundum . . . -que ... eoque deum esse mundum arc additions by Cicero s o that in 3 , 2 1 , his Academic disputant m a y demolish this a r g u m e n t . res o m n e t c o n p l e x a : cf. 2, 47 (of the circle): eafigura quae sola omnis alias figuras complexa continet; and, for the main idea as embraced in the participle, 2, 128, n. (elapsum excidit).

a

et) ac G,*+ Η AXV*

* agriora

V1

perfectione r a t i o n i s : cf. Fin. 4, 3 5 : rationis enim perfectio est virtus. O n reason in the universe cf. 2, 2 1 ; 2, 2 2 ; 2, 4 3 ; K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 2 4 1 . d e u m e s s e m u n d u m : cf. 2, 3 6 ; 2, 3 9 ; 2, 45; 3, 2 0 ; 3, 40. natura d i v i n a c o n t i n e r i : for the absence of the preposition cf. 2, 16, n. {id quo)\ for the t h o u g h t Xen. Cyrop. 8, 7, 2 2 : θεούς γε τους άεΐ δντας καΐ πάντ' έφορώντας . . . 61 καΐ τήνδε την των δλων τάξιν συνέχουσιν άτριβή* καΐ άγήρατον. Contineri (as in 2, 29) means the same as sustineantur (2, 28), retinentur (just below), and teneantur (2, 31). m u n d i . . . fervor: different types o f heat and fire had been distinguished by the p h i l o s o p h e r s ; cf. 2, 4 1 : bic noster ignis . . . contra ille corporeus, vita/is, et salutaris; Plat. Tim. 58 c ; Aristot. De Gen. An. 2, 3, 737 a 5-7; [De Mundo,] 2, 392 a 5-9; Lucr. 2, 381-387 [ w h o at 386-387 uses the phrase ignis noster as Cicero bic noster color]; Philo, De Aet. Mundi, 86; Tcrt. Apol. 48; noverunt tt philosopbi diversitatern arcani et public/ ignis, etc. perlucidior: Mayor and R a c k h a m render " m o r e brilliant," and in 2, 39 a n d Div. 1, 130 that may be its meaning, but here, as elsewhere (e.g.. 1, 7 5 ; 1, 123; 2, 9 8 ; 2, 142; Div. 2, 40), it m o r e likely means "pellucid." T h e omission of est has troubled some scholars, w h o have inserted it either before etiam (Bouhicr), before multo (Lambinus), or before ad (Schocmann). Plasberg, h o w e v e r , well

618

2, 31

que l multo,1 ob easquc causas aptior ad sensus commovendos quam hie noster calor, quo * haec quae * nota nobis sunt retinentur et vigent. 31 Absurdum igitur est β dicere,· cum 7 homines bestiaeque hoc calore teneantur et propterea moveantur ac · sentiant, mundum esse sine sensu, qui integro et libero et puro eodemque acerrimo et mobilissimo ardore teneatur,· praesertim cum is 10 ardor qui est mundi non agitatus ab alio neque externo 1

mobilior quern Β

* multum A1

■ quo in ras. A

4

quae add. Μ

' cum add. B*t in ras. rec. A, qum • est igitur TV · c u m homines dicere Fl 10 • teneantur K 1 his V*BF* Pl, quin HP*, c u m quin Μ ■ hac Bl compares 2, 44: nee vero Aristotelei non laudandus; (to which a d d : 2, 6 7 : Vestae no men; 2, 8 0 : nihil ... melius mundo ; 2, 167: magnis . .. virisprosperae . . . res); Para J. 18: mors terribilis Us quorum cum vita omnia extinguntur. m o b i l i o r : cf. Plat. Tim. 56 a: απονέ­ μοντες . . . τό δ" εύκινητότατον [sc. είδος] πυρί; [Aristot.] De Mundo, 2, 392 b 1-2: υπό της αΙΟερίου φύσεως πυρουμένη δια τό μέγεθος αύτη ς καΐ τήν οξύτητα της κινήσεως. m u l t o : modifying mobilior, since other­ wise -que would be attached t o it rather than t o eas; on the position of -que in such phrases cf. R. K u h n c r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 2, 1· (1912), 583. ad s e n s u s c o m m o v e n d o s : Schoemann thinks ad sentiendum would be more appropriate, and supposes as an original προς κίνησιν αίσβήσεως. retinentur: cf. 2, 1 2 1 : nihil ad pi tarn retinendam non necessarium; Fin. 3, 6 1 : virtute retinetur in vita; De Or. 3, 179: arboribui, in quibutnon truneut, non rami, non folia sunt denique niri ad suam retinendam conservandamque naturam; Pro Mur. 30. 3 1 . a b s u r d u m . . . est d i c e r e : a fa­ vorite type of c o n t e m p t u o u s expression in the argumentative passages of this w o r k ; e.g., 1, 3 8 ; 1, 4 2 ; 1, 8 1 ; 2, 4 2 ; 2, 133; cf. the Greek άτοπον; occasional in Aristotle a n d very frequent in T h c o phrastus. With the t h o u g h t cf. Achill. hag. 13, p . 41 Maass: άτοπον δέ τό κρεΐττον πάντων τ ω ν στοιχείων ζ φ ω ν άμοιρον είπεΐν.

teneantur: cf. 2, 8 3 : ή terra nature unetur et viget; 2, 134: vita teneatur; also the note o n 2, 30 (retinentur); Rcid o n Ac. 1, 2 8 ; and the triple repetition h e r e : teneantur . . . teneatur . . . teneatur. m o v e a n t u r ac s e n t i e n t : characteris­ tics o f the b r u t e s ; cf. 2, 3 4 : bestiis autem tensum et motum dedit. Moveantur and moveatur below are probably middle, though in 2, 44, movers and mover entur seem t o be passive. i n t e g r o et l i b e r o : cf. Div. 2, 150. m o b i l i s s i m a : cf. 2, 30, n. {mobilior). ardore teneatur: note t h e clauses e n d i n g with Cicero's favorite cadence (esse videatur): ardore teneatur, rponte movea­ tur, ille teneatur. is ardor q u i est m u n d i : K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 79, n. 1, com­ pares Achill. Isag. 5, p . 36 Maass [quoting D i o d o r u s of Alexandria, a pupil of Posidonius, for w h o m see Doxogr. Or.' 19-22]: κόσμος εστίν αίθήρ. ούτος δέ πϋρ ειλικρινές ων ανώτερος έστι του φυσικού κόσμου.

non agitatui ab alio: Reinhardt, op. cit., 87, points o u t that Posidonius re­ cognized t w o types of m o t i o n , from external c o m p u l s i o n and from internal initiative, mechanical and o r g a n i c , as h e r e ; Aristotle, o n the other h a n d , as s h o w n in 2, 44, asserted t h r e e : natura, vi, and voluntate. Further cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 7 6 : τούτο δέ ούκ άλλο τι πιθανόν έστιν ή δύναμίν τίνα δι* αύτης πεφοιτηκυιαν, καθάπερ ήμϊν ψυχή πχφοίτ τ κ ε ν . αύτη ούν ή δύναμις ήτοι αυτοκί­ νητος έστιν ή ύπό άλλης κινείται δυνά-

2, 32

619

pulsu sed per se ipse ac sua sponte moveatur. Nam quid potest esse mundo valentius, quod pellat atque J moveat calorem eum quo * ille 8 teneatur? 12 32 Audiamus enim * Platonem quasi deum philosophorum 5; cui duo β placet esse motus, unum suum, 1 ad quae Bl * q u o d Bl f o r u m PBF · duos Ν

* illo Α

μ χ ω ς . και el μέν ύφ' ετέρας κινείται, τ ή ν έτέραν αδύνατον Ισται χινεΐσθαι μ η υπ' άλλης κινουμένην, δπερ άτοπον. Ι σ τ ι τις άρα καθ* έαυτήν αυτοκίνητος δύναμις, ήτις αν ε (η θεία χαΐ άίδιος; C h r y s i p p u s ap. Stob. 1, p p . 153-154 W a c h s m u t h : είναι τό δν πνεΰμα κινοϋν εαυτό προς εαυτό καΐ έξ αύτοΰ, ή πνεΰμα εαυτό κινοϋν πρόσω καΐ ο π ί σ ω ; Sen. N.Q. 2, 8. externo p u l s u : cf. Div. 2, 126: sive enim externus et adventicius pulsus animos dormientium commovet; Tusc. 1, 54 [ = Rep. 6 , 28, translating Plat. ΡbatJr. 245 c ] : iminimum est enim omru quod pulsu agitatur externo; quod autem est animal id motu cietur interiore et suo. per ee i p s e ac s u a s p o n t e : for such phrases cf. Tusc. 4, 3 4 : ipsa per je sua sponte, and cases collected by Scyffert a n d Muller, 2 ed. of Laelius (1876), 187188. q u i d . . . m u n d o v a l e n t i u s : cf. 2 , 3 5 : universam autem naturam nulla res potest impedire propterea quod omnis naturas ipsa cobibet et continet; 2, 44: nee vero did potest vi quadam motore fieri ut contra naturam astra moveantur {quae enim potest maior esse); restat igitur ut motus astrorum sit voluntarius; Ac. 1, 28: partis autem esse mundi om­ nia quae insint in to, qua* natura sentiente teneantur, in qua ratio perfecta insit, quae sit eadem sempiterna; nihil enim valentius esse a quo intereat; [Aristot.] De Mundo, 5, 397 a 5 : τίς γαρ αν είη φύσις τούδε [sc. του κόσμου] κρείττων; ήν γάρ αν εΐποι τις μέρος εστίν αύτοΰ; Sen. N.Q. 6, 4, 1: quis sit ilia [sc. terra] valentius; Chrysippus ap. Plut. Stoic. Repugn. 34, 1050 c - d : δια τ ο μήτ" έξωθεν είναι τό ένστησόμενον τ η οίχονομία μήτε των μερών μηδέν έχειν δ π ω ς κινηΟήσεται ή σχήσει άλλως ή κατά τήν κοινήν φύσιν.

* enim] uel n u n c Vx

· filoso-

A. G o e t h e (Jabrb.f. Pbilol. 137 (1888), 481) w o u l d either e m e n d t o < # » > mundo, or else assume that Cicero has here mistranslated some such G r e e k phrase as τ( του κόσμου Ισχυρότερόν έστι, by making κόσμου depend o n Ισχυρότερόν rather than o n τ ί ("what in the uni­ verse"). q u o d pellat: " s u c h as t o set in m o ­ t i o n " ; for such relative clauses cf. R. K u h n c r - C . Stegmann, Ausf. Cram. d. lat. Spr. 2 , 2 » (1914), 296. 3 2 . a u d i a m u s : cf. Fin. 2, 9 6 : sed audiamus ipsum [sc. Epicurum]. d e u m : the qualification should be n o t e d : quasi quendam; cf. Porphyr. Vita Pythag. 2 0 : ως θεόν τίνα τόν Πυθαγόραν. O n such laudation of philosophers cf. 1, 43, n. (yenerari Epicurum), and for Plato in particular sec the praises of Cicero in Legg. 3, 1: divinum ilium virum . . . Pla­ tonem videlicet diets, istum ipsum; Att. 4, 16, 3 : deus ille noster Plato; Opt. Gen. Orat. 17: divinus auctor Plato-, also Tusc. 1, 3 9 : errare mebercule malo cum Platone, quern tu quanti facias scio et quern ex tuo ore admiror, quam cum istis vera sen tire', De Or. 1, 49: si Plato . . . divinitus est locutus [cf. 3 , 1 5 ; Fam. 1 , 9 , 1 2 ; J. A . K . van Hcusde, Cicero φιλοπλάτων (1836); also [Longin.] Dt Subl, 32, 5 ] ; Brut, 121 [cf. Plut. Cic. 24, 3 ] ; Lact. Inst. Epit. 33, 1: Plato, quern deum philosophorum Tullius nominat; Aug. C. Iul. Pelag. 4, 76: Plato, quern Cicero appellare non dubitat paene philosophorum deum [these last t w o echoing o u r passage]; R o g e r Bacon, Metapbys. 8, f. 109 a 2, p . 294 Steele; H . Usencr, Weibnacbtsjest (1889), 70-71. Plato's o w n use of θείος is discussed by L. Bieler, ΘΕΙΟΣ A N H P , 1 (1935), 14-16. In this praise Cicero fullowcd such Platonizing Stoics as Panaetius (Tusc. 1, 7 9 : credamus. . . 40

620

2, 32

Panaetio a Plat on* suo disstntienti? quern enim omnibus locis divinum, quern sapientissimumt quern sanctisnmum, quern Homerum pbilosopborum appellat) and Posidonius (Galen, Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 4, 7 (V, 421 Κ.): ως καΐ ό Μοσειδώνιος επισημαίνεται θαυμάζων τόν άνδρα, καΐ θείον αποκαλεί; cf. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. ξ. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 242). Aristot. Pol. 3, 13, 1284 a 10-11, speaks of the superior man as a god a m o n g men, and Plato is in passages t o o n u m e r o u s t o cite designated as θεός, θιϊος, θειότατος, δαιμόνιος, Ιιρός, lcpo>τατος, θεσπέσιος, divinus, o r aetberius, particularly by the Ncoplatonists and by various commentators o n Aristotle, but frequently also in other a u t h o r s d o w n t o the Renaissance. These epithets suggest the use of sanetus and beatus a m o n g Christian writers. N o t e w o r t h y are A u g . CD. 2, 7: quanto melius et bonestius in Platonis templo libri ejus legerentur quam in tempi'ss daemonum Galli absciderentur; 2, 14 (cf. 8, 13): bunc Ρlatone m Labeo inter semideos commemorandum putavit, sicut Herculem, sicut Romulum; Antb. Pai. 7, 62, 3-4: ψυχής είμΐ Πλάτωνος άποπταμένης ές "Ολυμπον / εΐκών; App. Planud. 3 1 : σώμα μεν έν κόλποις κατέχει τόδε γ α ί α ΙΙλάτωνος· / ψ υ χ ή δ* Ισόθεον τάζιν έχει μακάρων; as also the tradition that he was the son of Apollo (Diog. L. 3, 2 ; Apul. De Plat. 1, I ; O r i g . C. Cels. 1, 3 7 ; 6, 8 ; Acn. Gaz. p . 10 Boissonadc; Suid. s.v. Πλάτων) and the tale that as an infant he was fed by bees; Div. 1, 78, and Pease's n. (Platoni). Sec also S. T . Coleridge, Biogr. lit. (1817), ch. 12: " G r e a t men w h o , after long and zealous study of these works, had joined in h o n o u r i n g the name of Plato with epithets that almost transcend h u m a n i t y " ; W. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 3 (Engl. tr. 1944), 226, for "divine m a n " as a term applied t o lawgivers, whose w i s d o m seemed t o approach divine revelation. As Plato was the god of the philosophers so Virgil became the Plato of the p o e t s ; cf. Lamprid. Alex. Sev. 3 1 , 4. O n Cicero's use of deus for others than philosophers cf. De Or. 1, 106 (Crassus); 2, 179180 (Antonius); 3 . 5 3 ; Rep. 1, 18 (Africanus); Pro Sest. 144 (Lcntulus); also cf. Quintil. Inst. 1, 10, 5 : consum-

matus . . . */, «/ dicunt, mortalis quidam deus. c u i . . . p l a c e t : cf. Plat. Pbaedr. 245 c (translated in Tust. 1, 53 = Rep. 6, 2 7 ) : ι ό γά.ρ άεικίνητον ά θ ά ν α τ ο ν τό δ* άλλο κινοΰν καΐ ύπ* άλλου κινούμενον, π α ΰ λαν ί χ ο ν κινήσεως, παϋλαν έχει ζ ω ή ς · μόνον δή τό αυτό κινοΰν, άτε ούκ άπολεΐπον εαυτό, οΰποτε λήγει κινούμενον; Legg. 10, 894 b : Ι σ τ ω τοίνυν ή μέν έτερα δυναμένη κινεΐν κίνησις, έαυτήν δέ αδυνατούσα, άεΐ μία τις, ή δέ έαυτήν τ ' del χαΐ έτιρα δυναμένη; Tim. 89 a: των δ* αύ κινήσεων ή έν έαυτω ύφ* αύτοΰ αρίστη κίνησις — μάλιστα γαρ τ η δια­ νοητική και τή του παντός κινήσει συγ­ γενής — , ή δέ ύπ' &λλου χείρων; T h e a e t . 156 8 : τ ή ς δέ κινήσεως δύο είδη, πλήθει μέν άπειρον έκάτερον, δύναμιν δέ τό μέν ποιεϊν έχον, τό δέ πάσχειν; Aristot. Pbys. 4, 4, 211 a 17-19: έστιδέ κινούμενον τό μέν καθ' αυτό ενεργεία, τό δέ κ α τ ά συμβεβηκός; De An. 2 , 3 , 4 0 6 a 4 - 5 : δ ι χ ώ ς δέ κινουμένου παντός (ή γάρ καθ' έτερον ή καθ' α υ τ ό ) ; Metaph. 12, 7, 1 0 7 2 a 20-27; Philo, De Somn. 1, 2 ; 2, 1 [cf. Κ. Reinh a r d t , Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 2 6 0 ] ; Sext. E m p . Pyrrbon. 3, 6 7 : εΐ κινεϊταί τι, ήτοι ύφ* εαυτού κινείται ή ύφ' έτερου; Adv. Pbys. 1, 7 6 : αύτη ούν ή δύναμις ήτοι αυτοκίνητος έστιν ή ύπό άλλης κινείται δυνάμεως; 2, 7 0 : είπερ ούν κινεϊταί τι π ρ ώ τ ω ς , οίον στοιχεΐον, ήτοι ύφ* αύτοΰ κινείται ή ύπ* άλλου; Tert. De An. 6: si quidem inanimale est extrinsecus movebitur% si vero anima/e, intrinsecus; Reinhardt, op. cit.t 89-90, c o m p a r i n g Div. 2, 139; I. Hcinemann, Poseid. metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 390-391, w h o thinks Cicero b o r ­ r o w e d this t h r o u g h Posidonius. e s s e m o t u s : note the fivefold repe­ tition of esse in t w o sentences. i u u m : = proprium, and referring t o s o m e t h i n g else than the subject of the sentence; cf. Tusc. 1, 54: inanimum est enim cmne quod pulsu agitatur externo; quod autem est animal, id motu cietur interiore et suo; De Or. 3, 159 [contrasted w i t h aliena]; 3, 164; Part. orat. 76 [offset to publicis]; Legg. 2, 25 [to communes]; Off. 2, 7 3 [to publicae]; R. K u h n e r - C . Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 606.

2, 32

621

alterum externum, esse autem divinius quod ipsum ex se sua sponte moveatur quam 1 quod pulsu agitetur alieno. Hunc autem motum * in solis animis esse ponit, ab iisque s principium motus esse ductum putat. Quapropter * quoniam ex mundi ardore motus omnis oritur,5 is · autem ardor non alieno inpulsu 7 sed sua sponte movetur,8 animus sit necesse est; ex quo efficitur animantem esse mundum. Atque · ex hoc quoque intellegi 10 poterit in eo inesse intellegentiam, quod certe est mundus melior quam ulla natura. Ut enim nulla pars est corporis nostri quae non minoris n sit quam " nosmet ipsi 13 sumus, sic mundum universum pluris esse necesse est quam partem aliquam universi. Quod si ita est, sapiens sit mundus necesse est. Nam ni ita esset, hominem, qui esset 14 mundi pars, quoniam rationis esset 15 particeps, pluris esse quam mundum omnem oporteret. 1 quam add. A * motumcn Vx · iisque B*, iis quae P, isque HVNBXM quodpropter Λ/ 1 · oritur omnis Μ * his BMl ' inpulsus Bx · mo10 n ueatur A* N · adquae.fi 1 intellegentium A1 minoris cod. Urs., minor lt u M cttt. quam] qu**am A nos ipsi Ν qui est ** (t in ras.) VN ,§ esset] est in ras. A, corr. ex esset (?)/?, esse V 4

i p s u m e x ■€ sua s p o n t e : cf. 2, 3 1 ; 3, 3 6 ; similarly cf. pulsu . . . alieno and externa pulsu; and for such expressions Div. 1, 129; Ac. 2, 4 8 ; Fin. 2, 5 0 ; H. Merguet, Lex. ξ. d. pbil. Scbr. 2 (1892), 367. e s s e p o n i t : cf. Ac. 1, 19: alia ponebat esse; 1, 36: in quibus ponebat nihil ornnino esse momenti [and Reid's n . ] ; De Or. 2 , 85: pono esse; Brut. 165: pono satis in eo jtdsse orationis. p r i n c i p i u m m o t u s : cf. Sen. 78: cumque semper agitetur animus nee principium motus babeat, quia se ipse moveat. q u a p r o p t e r , e t c . : the following state­ ment is Stoic rather than Platonic, since for Plato the spirit was entirely im­ material. animantem esse mundum: cf. Achill. Isag. p. 35 Maass: ζωον δέ φασνν βίναι τ&ν χ ό σ μ ο ν τό γάρ αύτοκίνητον clvoti βύτόν καΐ κατά τα αυτά την περιφοράν άχϊ ποκΐσθαι καΐ άττύ των αυτών ση·

μχίων επί τά αυτά περιδινβΐσΟαι νουν ίχοντ6ς έστι, φησίν 6 Πλάτων [Tim. 47 b ; Legg. 10, 897 c ] . K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 227-228, holds that this thought is continued in 2, 39 (atque bac mundi divimtate, etc.), and that the intervening portion is an interruption from another source; cf. M. Pohlcnz in Got ting. gel. Anz. 184(1922), 171, n. 2. est m u n d u s m e l i o r : cf. Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 85: ου γαρ οΐάν τ« το δλον τοϋ μέρους χείρον είναι. s i c m u n d u m u n i v e r s u m : i.e., the universe, like man's body, is an org­ anism, superior as a whole to the parts of which it consists. pluris e s s e : cf. 2, 18, n. (plurimi est). s a p i e n s . . . m u n d u s : cf. 2, 30, n. (sapientem esse mundum necesse est). si ita est, etc.: note the repetition of the copula in this sentence: estt sit, est, esset, esset, esset, esse. rationis . . . particeps: for the phrase

622

2, 33

33 Atque etiam si a primis incohatisquel naturis ad ultimas perfectasque volumus procedere,1 ad deorum8 natuxam perve1

inchoatisque AHPVNB*FMt

incoatis Bl

cf. 2, 3 6 ; Ac. 2, 2 1 : si homo est, animal est mortale, rationis particeps; Off. 1, 11: homo autem, quod rationis est particeps; also, above, 1,87; and, for the thought, 2 , 1 3 3 ; Fin. 5, 38: in homine autem summa ornnis animi est et in ammo rationis', Legg. 1, 22: animal... plenum rationis et const Hi', 1, 30: ratio, qua una praestamus beluis. Mayor compares B. Pascal, Pensees, art. 18, 10: "L'homme n'est qu'un roscau, 1c plus faible dc la nature, mais c'cst un roseau pcnsant. II ne faut pas que l'univcrs entier s'armc pour l^craser; une vapcur, unc gouttc d'eau, suffit pour le tucr. Mais quand l'univcrs l'ccrascrait, Thommc scrait encore plus noble que ce que lc tue, parcc qu'il sait qu'U mcurt; ct 1'avantage que l'univers a sur lui, l'uni­ vcrs n'cn sait ricn." 3 3 . primie i n c o h a t i s q u e : imperfect or rudimentary types of being; cf. 1, 56: rem . . . irvboatam re/inquere; Legg. 1, 27: ex prima et incboata intellegentia genera cognovit; Off. 1, 153: manca ... atque in­ cboata; De Or. 1, 5: incobata ac rudia; Tim. 11: partita aut incboata. The four­ fold repetition of natura in this section should be noted. procedere: Cicero here thinks, not of genetic evolution, but merely of the existence, by special creation, of objects or organisms classifiable as higher or lower, on the ground of their possession or lack of particular powers; cf. A. O.

· acccdere Ν

* adeorum

A1

(preserved by Simplicius): καθόλον γάρ έν οίς εστί τι βέλτιον, έν τούτοις εστί τι καΐ άριστον, έττκΐ οΰν εστίν έν τοις ούσιν άλλο άλλου βέλτιον, έστιν άρα τι και άριστον, δπερ εΐη Αν το θείον [imi­ tated by Cleanthes ap. Scxt. E m p . Ad». Pbys. 1, 88-91 = S.V.F. 1, no. 5 2 9 ; cf. also W. W. Jaeger, Nemesios von Ε mesa (1914), 114-115]. Other Aristotelian passages in which t w o or more o f t h e several grades of existence arc r e c o g ­ nized arc De Caelo, 2, 12, 292 b 7 - 1 0 ; De An. 1, 5, 410 b 22-24; 2, 3, 414 a 2 9 3 2 ; 2, 3, 414 b 16-19; De Somn. et Vig. \, 454 a 15-19; Hist. An. 8. 1, 588 b 4-23; Part. An. 1, 1, 641 b 7-10; 4, 5, 681 a 9-15; De Plant. 1, 1, 815 a 10-815 b 34; 816 a 10-12 [intermediate position o f zoophytes]; cf. Ncmcs. 1, 3 ] ; Etb. Nic. 1, 7, 1097 b 33-1098a 5; cf. W. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 158: "In nature . . . all is gradation; every lower thing is related to s o m e t h i n g higher and ruling"; W. K. C. Guthrie, The Greeks and tbeir Gods (1950), 373-374, o n the "desire" of nature to imitate G o d . A drama in which only g o d s and n o farmers appeared would, says Plotin. Bnn. 3 , 2, 11, be far from perfection. Further cases will be found in 2, 8 1 - 8 2 , b e l o w ; Fin. 5. 33-40; Sail. Catii. 1, 2 ; Philo. De Opif. Mundi, 65-66; De Aet. Mundi, 7 5 : τήν τάξιν των άτακτων, τήν άρμονίαν των ανάρμοστων, τήν συμφωνίαν Lovcjoy, The Great Chain of Being (1936), τών άαυμφώνων, τήν ένωσιν των διεστηκότων, τήν ξύλων μέν καΐ λίθων Ιξιν, σπαρ especially 24-66; M. F. A. Montague in τών δ« καΐ δένδρων φύσιν, ψυχήν δε ζ φ ω ν Ins, 34 (1943), 364. These grades in the απάντων, ανθρώπων δέ νουν καΐ λόγον, scale of being arc (1) inorganic sub­ άρετήν δέ σπουδαίων τελειοτάτην; Quod stances; (2) plants; (3) brutes; (4) men; Deus immut. sit, 37; 4 1 ; 4 5 ; Plut. De Ε (5) g o d s ; cf. 2,29, n. {homine ... belua . . . apud Delpb. 13, 390 c; Sil. leal. 15, 7 4 - 7 5 ; arborum). Though ascribed to Plato by M. Aurel. 6 , 1 4 ; [Apul.] Asclep. 4 ; G a l e n , the inaccurate Sidonius (Carm. 15, De Subst. Fac. nat. (IV, 759 K . ) ; De Usu 102-125); possibly by misunderstanding Part. 14, 6 (IV, 160-161 K . ) ; Justin of passages such as Tim. 92 b?), the Mart. ap. Anastas. Anagpg. Contempl. in doctrine, at least as employed to suggest, Hexatm. 7 (Pair. Gr. 6, 1597-1600 by inference, the existence of deity, is Mignc); Max. Tyr. 9, 2 ; 11, 8 ; Plotin. first found in Aristotle; cf. fr 16 Rose

2, 34

623

niamus neccsse est. Prima * enim animadvertimus a natura sustineri ea quae gignantur e terra,* quibus natura nihil tribuit amplius quam ut ea alendo atque 3 augendo tueretur. 34 Bestiis autem sensum et motum dedit, et cum quodam adpetitu accessum 1

primo

HPV%

* a terra iV, aeterna Bx

Em. 1, 4, 3 ; 3 , 2 , 1 1 ( i m p o r t a n t ) ; Chalcid. in Tim. 180; Ncmes. De Nai. Horn. {Pair. Gr. 40, 505-508); G r e g . N y s s . De Horn. Opt/. 145 a M i g n e ; M a c r o b . Somn. Scip. 1, 14, 11-15; A u g . CD. 5, 1 1 ; 7, 2 3 ; 8, 6 ; 11, 16; De Doctr. Christ. 1, 8 ; Enarr. in Ps. 144, 13; 148, 3 ; Contra Don. Ep. 67; De Gest. Peiag. 18; Procl. in Tim. p . 201 e ; Inst, tbeol. 1 4 5 ; G r e g . M a g . Horn, in Evang. 29 (Patr. Lat. 76, 1214 a; for parallels cf. Traditio, 2 (1944), 3 4 5 ) ; A n o n . Hermippus, 2, 11-13; 2, 127; I o h a n n e s Scotus, De Divis. Nat. 3, 38 {Pair. Lat. \22,735-736); Phot. Bib/, cod. 2 4 9 ; Suid. s.v. κόσμος; cf. also Ps. 8, 5 - 8 ; T . Browne, Relig. Medici, 1, 3 3 . R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. z- Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 212-216, by comparison o f o u r passage with 2, 2 9 and with the Posid o n i a n account in Galen, Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 5, 6 (V, 476-477 K.), concludes that Cicero here draws from a passage in w h i c h Posidonius had reviewed diverse o p i n i o n s of different Stoics o n this topic. ad d e o r u m naturam: in several of the passages just noted the e n u m e r a t i o n of physical grades in nature is directed t o w a r d theistic proofs, as here. p e r v e n i a m u e : often used of a r r i v i n g at a logical conclusion; cf. H . Merguet, Lex, z. <*■ Pbil. Scbr. Cic. 3 (1894), 70-71, including N.D. 1, 89: gradatim istuc pervenire. p r i m a c n i m : t h o u g h some mss and e d i t i o n s read primum o r primo, it seems preferable t o refer this expression t o the primis incobatisque naturis, above. a natura: with the personification M a y o r compares 2, 8 3 : a terra; 2 , 1 3 3 : a natura; Invent. 1, 35: ab natura; De Or. 1, 2 1 5 : inter die turn a rerum natura aut a Itge aliqua; sec also Off. 1, 11: a natura; Ltgg. 1, 2 3 : a natura; R. Kuhncr-C. S t c g m a n n , Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 377.

* ad quae Bl, atque atque

A1

ea q u a e g i g n a n t u r : cf. 1, 4 , n. (quae terra pariat). F o r the subjunctive cf. 1, 9 7 : ea genera be/uarum quae in rubra mart Indiave gignantur. a l e n d o atque a u g e n d o : cf. 2, 2 3 : quae a/an fur et quae crtscant; 2, 4 1 : omnia conservat, a/it, auget, sustinet, sensuque adficit; 2, 50: quibus et animantes a/antur augescantque; 2, 8 1 : a/i augeriqut; 2, 8 3 : a/at et augeat; Fin. 5, 26: in rebus omnibus its quas natura a/it, auget, tuetur; 5, 3 9 ; Aristot. Hist. An. 8, 1, 589 a 2-4: ev μέν ούν μέρος της ζωής α Ι περί τήν τεκνοποιίαν είσΐ πράξεις αύτοϊς, έτι δ" έτερον αϊ περί τήν τροφήν; De Plant. 1, 1, 815 b 26-27: καθώς σημεία δι' ών έπιστάμεΟα ταϋτα καΐ τρέφεσθαι καΐ αύξάνεσθαι εύρίσκομεν; Etb. Nic. 1, 1 3 , 1 1 0 2 a 3 3 : τόαίτιον τοϋ τρέφεσΟαι και αύξεσβαι; Pacuv. 91 Ribbeck; Lucr. 1, 5 6 : omnis natura creet res auctet a/at que; 1, 191: grandescere a/ique; 1, 2 2 9 : a/it atque auget; 1, 8 7 3 ; 5, 2 2 0 ; 5, 3 2 2 ; 6, 9 4 6 ; Philo, Quod Deus immut. sit, 3 7 ; Galen, Adv. Iu/ian. 5 ( X V I I I A, 266 Κ . ) : τοΰ τρέφεσΟαί τε και αύξάνεσ­ θαι; Alex. A p h r o d . De An. p . 118, 12 Bruns ( - S.V.F. 2, n o . 711): ου μόρια τό Ορεπτικόν καΐ τό αύζητικόν καΐ γεννητικόν; G r e g . Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 8 (Patr. Gr. 44, 145 a Migne); M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 17, 3 5 ; E . WolrHin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 253. Mayor remarks that Posi­ donius softened d o w n the demarcation made by Chrysippus between the differ­ ent k i n g d o m s of nature, noting that the zoophytes share in the appetites b u t n o t in the emotions of animals; cf. Galen, Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 5, 6 (V, 476 K.). 3 4 . e e n e u m et m o t u m : cf. Aristot. De An. 2 , 2 , 413 b 2-4; De Sensu, 1, 436 b 10-12: τοις δέ ζφοις, ft μέν ζωον ίκαστον, ανάγκη ύπάρχειν αίσΟησιν τούτω γαρ τό ζώον είναι καΐ μη ζώον διορίζομεν; De luvent. 1, 467 b 24-25; Part. An. 2, 1.

624

2, 34

ad res salutares,1 a pestiferis recessum. Hoc 1 homini ampiius, quod addidit3 rationem, qua regerentur animi adpetitus, qui turn 1

salutares add. B*

* hoc] h o Bl

■ adidit

V1

647 a 2 1 : αδύνατον είναι ζφον άνευ αίσθήσεως; 2 , 1 0 , 6 5 6 a 3-4; 3 , 4 , 666 a 3 4 : τό μέν γάρ ζώον αίσθήσει ώρισται; 4, 5, 681 a 19-20; Gen. An. 1, 23, 731 a 33-34; 2, 1, 7 3 2 a 12-13; 2, 5, 741 a 9-10: δια­ φέρει το ζώον του φυτοϋ αίσθήσει; 3 , 7, 757 b 16; 5, 1, 778 b 32-33; Metapb. 1, 1, 980 a 27-28; Etb. Nic. 6 , 1 , 1139 a 19-20; 9, 9, 1170 a 16; T h c o p h r . Mttapb. 2 7 : 8to καί cl ενέργεια της ουσίας έκαστου χαΐ τό καθ' ίκαστον όταν ενεργή καΐ κι­ νείται, καθάπερ έν τοις ζφοις και φυτοϊς ( ε ί δ έ μ ή , ομώνυμα); Sen. Ep. 58, 14; Galen, Denat. Fac.\,\ (II, 1 Κ . ) : επειδή το μέν αίσ0άνεσ6αί τε καΐ κινεϊσΟαι κατά προαίρεσιν (δια των ζ φ ω ν εστί, τό δ* αύξάνεσθαί τε καΐ τρέφεσΟαι κοινά καΐ τοις φυτοΐς, είη άν τά μέν πρότερα της ψυχής, τά δέ δεύτερα της φύσεως Ιργα By various authors, however, the zoophytes are recognized as animals without the power of m o v i n g from their seats. With the phraseology cf. Dip. 1,70: bumani autem animi tarn parttm quae senium, quae mo turn, quae adpetitum babeat. a d p e t i t u : cf. 2, 29, n. {rerum adpetitus); 2, 122: dedit autem eadem natura beluis et tensum et appetitum; Fin. 5, 42. This = ορμή (2, 58); cf. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. ξ. Cic. pbii. Scbr. 1 (1877), 213. a c c e a s u m . . . r e c e s s u m : often com­ bined; cf. 2, 4 9 ; 3, 2 4 ; Dip. 2, 3 4 ; 2, 8 9 ; also below, 2, 132: accedentes et recedentes.

Off. 1, 11: generi animaniium ornni est a natura tributum ut se, pi tarn, corpusque tueatur, declinet ea quae nocitura pideantur, omnibujque quae sint ad pivendum necessaria anquirat et pant; Plut. De Soil. An. 3 , 960 f.: την μέν ούν γνώσιν άμφοϊν ομοίως ή αίσβησις έκάστω παρέχει* τάς 5* επό­ μενος τη αίσθήσει τών μέν ωφελίμων λήψεις καΐ διώξεις, διακρούσεις δέ καί φυγάς τών όλεθρίων καί λυπηρών; also D i o g . L. 7, 8 6 : έκ περιττοϋ δε της ορμής τοις ζ ψ ο ι ς έπιγινομένης, ή συγχρώμενα πορεύεται προς τά οίκεϊα, τούτοις μέν τό κατά φύσιν τ φ κατά τήν ορμήν διοικεΐσθαι. Αιτ. Epict. 1, 4 , 1 , uses the terms δρεξις and Ικκλισις. a pcatiferie r e c e a s u m : άφορμήν; cf. R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. apud Cic. et Sen. (1914), 8 6 ; Tusc. 4, 1 5 : metus [ s c efficiat] recessum quendam animi et jugam. O n t h e idea of self-preservation cf. 2, 124, n. (conurpondi m). Basil, Hexaem. 5, 4 (Patr. Gr. 29, 101 b-d) r e m a r k s : ού δήπου γάρ πρόβατα μέν καί αίγες (σασιν άποφεύγειν τά κακοΰντα αυτών τήν ζωήν, μόνη τ ή αίσΟήσει το βλαβερόν διακρίνοντα- σοΙ δέ, φ καί λόγος πάρεστι . . . τών βλαπτόντων τήν φυγήν υποβάλλουσα, χαλεπον έστιν, είπε μοι, έκκλϊναι τά δηλητήρια; and he further notes that plants poisonous t o man may be safely eaten by c c r u i n animals, which differ­ entiate between them by instinct, n o t by

With the thought cf. 2, 122: dedit . . .

reason; cf. Nemcs. De Nat. Horn. (Patr.

natura beluis et sensum et appetitum, ut altera conatum baberent ad naturales pastus capessendos, altera secernerent pestif era a salutaribus; 3, 33: nullum potest esse animal in quo non et adpetitio sit et declinatio naturalis. adpetuntur autem quae secundum naturam sunt, declinantur confraria, etc.; Fin. 3, 16 [of animals]: salutaria appelant parvi aspementurque contraria, quod non fieret nisi statum suum diligerent, interitum timerent; 5, 2 4 ; Τ use. 1, 56: ή nihil baberet animus bominis nisi ut appeteret out fugeret, id quoque esset ei commune cum bestiis; 4, 13: ut bona natura adpetimus sic a malts natura declinamus;

Gr. 40, 585 c ) : έκάστω φυσικήν, ού λογικήν, ένέβαλε [sc. ό δημιουργός] σύνεσιν. h o c h o m i n i a m p l i u s : cf. Fin. 4, 3738: mibi non satis νiatminx connderare quod iter sit naturae, quaeque progressio . . . semper enim ita assumit [sc. natura] aliqtdd, ut ea quae prima dederit non deserat. itoque sensibus rationem adiunxit et rattone effecta sensus non reliquit. T h o u g h man is sepa­ rated from the brutes by this additional gift o f reason, yet Lact. De Ira, 7, 10, w o u l d allow to the brutes intellegentia et cogitatio. r a t i o n e m : here differentiated f r o m

2, 35

625

remitterentur, rum continerenrur. 13 Quartus autem est l gradus et * altissimus eorum s qui natura boni sapientesque * gignuntur, quibus a principio innascitur ratio recta constansque, quae supra hominem putanda est deoque 6 tribuenda, id est mundo, in quo necesse est perfectam illam atque absolutam inesse rationem. 35 Neque enim dici potest in uila · rerum institutione non esse 1 est om. Ο * dc coquc Β

* et in ras. Β * c r o m m K 1 , c r r o r u m Β1 · nulla AHPV^BFM

ratio recta, the former characterizing men, t h e latter gods, t h o u g h in 2, 133, n o such distinction is made, and Legg. 1,23, says: quibus enim ratio a natura data est, isdem etiam recta ratio data »st. regcrentur . . . adpetitue: cf. Γ use. 4, 2 2 : ut nullo modo adpetiftones animi nee regi nee contineri qutant. r e m i t t e r e n t u r . . . continerentur: this m e t a p h o r from driving horses is paralle­ led in Fuse. 2 , 5 4 ; Am. 4 5 ; Legg. 2, 3 8 ; cf. Aristot. Etb. Nic. 6, 1, 1 1 3 8 b 2 2 - 2 3 : εστί η ς σκοπός προς δν αποβλέπων ό τον λόγον ί χ ω ν έ π α τ ί ν ι ι και άνίησιν; Plin. Ερ. 7, 9, 13: animus intendatur, remittalur; Iambi. Vit. Pyth. 224: έπιτείνοντες αυτά καΐ άνιέντες; Phot. Bib/. 169: έπιτείνων ή άνιείς. q u a r t u s : it might be reckoned the fifth, but Cicero here omits inorganic objects. Schoemann remarks that while t h e lower grades arc k n o w n by expe­ rience, this one is inferred, in order to in­ c l u d e the most perfect beings; cf. 2, 35. natura b o n i : cf. Top. 7 6 : deorum enim inttut natura tstetUit, bominum autem industria; Sen. Ep. 95, 36 (perhaps after Posidonius): ut di inmortalei nullam didicere virtutem cum omni editi et pars naturae eorum est bonos esse; Arr. Hpictet. 4, 11, 3 : έπει γαρ εκείνοι [sc. θεοί] φύσει καθα­ ροί και ακήρατοι, έφ* Οσον ήγγίκασιν αύιοϊς οί άνθρωποι κατά τόν λόγον, επί τοσούτον καΐ του καθαροΰ καΐ του καθαρίου είσΐν ανθεκτικοί. Yet in 2, 153, b e l o w , man's highest attainment seems e q u a l t o that of the gods, save in i m m o r ­ tality alone. a p r i n c i p i o : cf. 2, 3 6 : a principio sa­ piens . . . sapiens a principio.

4

sapicntis

HB

ratio recta: ορθός λόγος, a frequent Stoic t e r m ; cf. M. Adler's index in S. V.F. 4, 93. Z e n o ap. D i o g . L. 7, 87, makes it identical with Z e u s ; Cic. Rep. 3, 33 (ap. Lact. Inst. 6, 8, 7) says: est quidem vera /ex recta ratio naturae congruens, etc. supra h o m i n e m : M. Pohlcnz (in a letter to Plasbcrg, cited in Ax's appen­ dix, 184) renders this μείζω ή κατ' d V θρωπον; Goethe suggests supra bominis rationem, and compares Li v. 2, 13, 8: supra Coclites Mueiosque . .. /acinus. Whether a human sage, of the type postu­ lated by the Stoics had ever existed o r could ever exist was sometimes discus­ sed; e.g., Tusc. 2, 5 1 ; Scxt. l i m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 133. If not, then such perfection of wisdom could only be found a m o n g the gods. id est m u n d o : cf. 1, 3 7 : ipsum mundum deum dicit esse (sc. Cieanthes); 1, 3 8 : ipsumque mundum deum dicit esse [sc. Cbrysippus). perfectam . . . atque a b s o l u t a m : also

paired in 2, 38; Div. 2,150; Fin. 4, 37; 5, 6 9 ; Off. 3 , 14; De Or. 3, 84; Oral. 207; Part. orut. 94; Auct. ad Herenn. 2, 28; and Tbes. Ling. Ut. 1 (1900), 177-178. 3 5 . rerum institutione: the plan o r organization u n d e r t a k e n ; cf. Ac. 2, 102: rerum de quibus agimus prima institutio et quasi discip/ina illo libro confine tur; Fin. 4, 32: quae autem natura suae primae institutionis oblita est; 4, 4 1 : ipsa bominis in­ stitutio si loqutrttur hoc diceret; 5, 24: ad omnem vitam tuendam appetitus a natura datur . . . banc initio institutionem conjusam babet et incertam; Reid on Ac. 1, 23 (descriptione naturae).

626

2, 35

aliquid extremum atque pcrfcctum. Ut enim in vite,1 ut in pecude, nisi quae vis obstitit,* videmus naturam suo quodam * itinere ad ultimum pervenire, atquc ut pictura * ct fabrica cctcracquc artcs habent quendam absoluti* opens effectum, sic in omni natura (ac multo etiam magis) necesse est absolvi aliquid ac perfici. 4

» uitae V*t inuitct Bl * optigit Λτ, uel optigit pigxura B1 * obsoluti Α%(?)ϊι

e x t r e m u m atquc p c r f c c t u m : cf. Fin. 3, 26: cum nam hoc tit extremum (sentis, enim, credo, me iam diu quod τέλος Grata dicunt id dtcere turn extremum, turn ultimum, turn sum mum; licebit ttiam finem pro extremo out ultimo dicere); 3, 48: ilium bonorum finem quod appel lamus extremum, quod ultimum; Tusc. 5, 37: natura . . . in suo quidque genere perfect urn esse volurt; Mayor compares Arisioi. Pol. 1, 8,1256 b 20-21: cl ουν ή 9ν»σις μτ,θέν μήτε ατελές ποιεί μήτε μάτην, and thinks that Cicero combines in extremum atque perfectum the ideal and the final cause; cf. Aristot. fr. 16 Rose: έν οΤς εστί π βέλτιον, έν τού­ τοις εστί τι καΙ ίριστον. Cf. the ontological argument for deity developed by Anselm in his Proslogion and Apol. c. Gaunilonem (Pair. Lat. 158, 223-260); bibliography in A. Koyrc, L'ide'e de Ditu dans la phil'. de St. Arts time (1923), 244245; also 2, 45, n. {nihil .. . praettantiut), 2, 46, n. (prat 11 ante m . . . naturam), below. ut . . . in vitc, ut i n p c c u d c : cf. Fin. 4, 37: in omni enim animante est sum mum aliquid atque optimum, ut in equis, in canibus . . . sic igftur in bomine perfectio ista in eo polissimum quod est optimum, id est, in virtute, laudatur. itoque mihi non satis tide mini considerare quod iter sit naturae quaeque progrettio [cf. suo quodam itinere in our passage]; 4, 38: */ si cullura vitium, cuius hoc munus est, ut efficiat ut vites cum omnibus partibus suss quam op time se habeat; 5, 39. For such double comparisons (vine and beast) H. Krocgcr, De Cic. in Catone Maiore Auctoribus (1912), 79, cites Sen. 3 6 : ut petulantia, ut libido; 72: ut navem, ut atdificittm; Sen. Ep. 102, 6: ut navem, domum. In 2, 130, below, pecudes and stirpes are taken, as here, as representatives of the animal and vegetable k i n g d o m s .

V in mg.

· q u o d d a m B1

n i s i q u a e vie obstitit: cf. Tusc. 5, 3 7 : omniaque in omnibus, quantum in ipsis sit, nulla vi impediente perfecta sint. naturam s u o q u o d a m itinere: cf. 2, 57: Zeno igitur naturam ita definit ut earn dicat jgnem esse arttfictosum ad gignendum progredientem pia; 2, 8 1 ; 3, 27. pictura ct fabrica: t w o illustrations from the arts, just as he has cited t w o natural objects (rite, pecude); d. Fin. 4, 34: */ Pbidias potest a primo institutre (cf. rerum institutione) signum idque perficere, potest ah alio inchoatum accipere et absolvere, buic si milts est sapientia; non enim ipsa gemot bo minem sed accept t a natura inchoatum; Orator, 9 : ut igitur in for mis et figuris est aliquid perfectum et excellens. a b s o l u t i o p e n s effectum: cf. Plat. •^Ά?· 10. 903 c: πας γαρ Ιατρός και π ϊ ς έντεχνος δημιουργό; παντός μεν ένεκα πάντχ εργάζεται, προς το κοινή ;υντείνων βέλτιστον, μέρος μήν ένεκα όλου καΐ ούχ όλον μέρους ένεκα απεργάζεται; also Fin. 3, 24: nee enim gubernationi out medicinae similem sapientiam esse arbitramur, sed actions illi potius ... et saltations, ut in ipsa i/tsit, non foris petatur extremum, id est, arlis effectio; 3 , 4 5 : sic recta effectio (κατάρΟωσιν enim ita appe/lo, quoniam rectum factum κατόρθωμα I. VX ith the t h o u g h t cf. also Scxt. E m p . Adt: Pbys. 1, 8 5 ; 1, 116. i n o m n i natura: " i n universal n a t u r e " or " i n the world of nature as a w h o l e " ( R a c k h a m ) ; cf. 1, 2 7 : naturam rerum omnem; 1, 36: omnium naturam rerum; 2, 3 6 : rerum omnium natura; 2, 4 5 ; 2, 57: omnis natura artifidosa est; 3, 3 5 ; Legg. 1, 21 : naturam omnem; Ac. 1, 2 8 ; just below it is defined as universam . . . na­ turam. m u l t o etiam m a g i s : with the position of etiam Rcid compares Ac. 1, 2 5 : quanto

2, 36

627

Etenim ceteris naturis multa externa quo minus perficiantur possunt obsistere, universam autem l naturam nulla res potest impedire propterea quod omnis naturas ipsa cohibeta et continet. Quocirca necesse est esse' quartum ilium et altissimum gradum quo 4 nulla vis possit accedere. 36 Is * autem est gradus in quo rerum omnium natura ponitur; quae quoniam talis est ut et praesit omnibus et earn nulla res possit inpedire, necesse est intellegentem esse mundum et quidem etiam sapientem. Quid autem est inscitius β quam earn naturam quae omnis res sit conplexa non optumam 7 did, aut, cum sit optuma,8 non primum · animantem esse, deinde rationis et consilii compotem, 1 atem A1, hzncB1 * chohibet/ϊ1 ■ esse necesse est esse Ν * quod A 7 § • his BFl · inscius Nl obtimam Β optuma] o p t u m a m APV1 • primam Ρ

id maps; Fin. 3, 5: quanto id nobis magis\ Pro Sest. 52: mtdto alia maiora. a b s o l v i . . . ac perfici: cf. 2, 3 4 , n. {perfect am . .. atque absolutam). n u l l a r e · p o t e s t i m p e d i r e : cf. 2 , 3 1 : quid pott si esse mimdo valentius: Aristot. Pbys. 2, 8, 199a 10-11: ως πέφυκεν,οΟτω π ρ ά τ τ ε τ α ι Ικαστον, i v μή τι έ μ π ο δ ί ζ η ; Philolaus ap. Stob. 1, 172 W a c h s m u t h : καΐ δφθαρτος καΐ ακαταπόνητος διαμέ­ νει τόν άπειρον αΙώνα* ούτβ γαρ έντοσθεν &λλα τις αίτΙα δυναμιχωτέρχ αυτός εύρεθήσεται οΰΥ fcVroofkv, φθεϊραι αυτόν δυνάμενα; Philo, Dt Aet. Mundi, 7 8 : ούδεμίαν φΟοροποιόν αΐτίαν εύρεΐν ίστιν, ούτ' εντός οϋΥ έχτός, ή τόν χόσμον άνελεΐ. Mayor r e m a r k s : "Cicero confuses the a r g u m e n t by repeating as a part o f the conclusion what is really one of t h e pre­ misses, viz., the fact that there is n o p o w e r external to the u n i v e r s e . " We s h o u l d expect, as G o e t h e p o i n t s o u t , such a conclusion as quartum ilium gra­ dum esse perjectissimum. c o h i b e t et c o n t i n e t : cf. 2, 3 0 ; 2, 3 6 : earn naturam quae omnis res sit conplexa; 2, 3 8 ; [Apul.] Ascl. 15: mundus, quamvis natus non sit, in se tamen omnium naturas babet. W. Kroll {Rbein. Mus. 71 (1916), 326) compares A r n o b . 1, 3 1 , w h e r e G o d

is the locus rerum ac spatium; cf. M. Aurel. 4, 2 3 : έχ σοΰ πάντα, έν σοΙ πάντα, είς σέ πάντα [on which sec E. N o r d c n , Agnostos Tbeos (1923), 240-244]. quartum . . . g r a d u m : cf. 2, 34. 36. praesit o m n i b u s et earn n u l l a res possit i n p e d i r e : with the change of subject Mayor compares 2, 3 8 : omnia com plexus est neque est quicquam; 2, 54: quorum est cotidiana ... conversio nee babent aetherios cursus; 2, 64: ne . . . cursus baberet atque ut turn . . . alligaret. m u n d u m . . . s a p i e n t e m : this repeat­ ed assertion of the mundus sapiens [cf. 2, 30, n. {sapientem esse mundum necesse est), above] is refuted by Cotta in 3, 2 1 ; 3,23. i n s c i t i u s : cf. Div. 2, 127: quid inscitius autem est quam. K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 227 (followed by Ax, appendix, 184) compares with this syllogistic scries Scxt. l i m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 88 (taken from Clcanthes). c o n p l e x a : cf. 2, 35, n. {cohibet et con­ tinet). primum . . . deinde . . . postremo: corresponding to the three stages of animate beings in 2, 34. rationis . . . c o m p o t e m : cf. 2, 4 7 : sensus, mentis, rationis mundum esse com­ potem.

628

2, 37

postremo sapientem?1 Qui enim potest alitet esse optuma? Neque enim si stiipium similes sit, aut etiam bestiarum, optuma putanda sit potius quam deterruma. Nee vero, si rationis particeps sit nee sit tamen" a prindpio sapiens, non sit deterior mundi potius quam humana condicio. Homo enim sapiens fieri potest, mundus autem, si in aeterno praeteriti temporis spatio fuit insipiens, numquam profecto3 sapientiam consequetur; ita erit homine deterior. Quod quoniam absurdum est, et sapiens a prindpio mundus et deus habendus est. 37 Neque enim est quicquam aliud praeter mundum quo 4 nihil absit quodque 6 undique aptum atque perfectum expletumque sit · omnibus suis 7 numeris 8 et partibus. 14 Sdte · enim Chrysip1 sasapicntem Ν * si tamen Bx · profecto in ras. A * quo AHPV% cui FM, cui* B*t cum Bl · quodque . . . expletumque sit om. Η · sit om. 7 § A suis add. in mg. Ν numenis Vx · scit Β

s d r p i u m : " φυτών; cf. 2 , 1 3 0 : pecudes et stirpes-, Fin. 5, 10; 5, 40; Legg. 1 , 1 ; Chalcid. in Tim. 29. Usually periphrases are employed; cf. 1, 4, n. {quae terra pariat). rationis p a r t i c e p s : cf. 2, 3 2 : rationis esstt particeps. a p r i n c i p i o : cf. 2, 34. p o t i u s : not superfluous here; it means that the predicate deterior would apply to the condition of the mundus rather than to that of man. s a p i e n s fieri p o t e s t : man is poten­ tially, but God actually wise; cf. 2, 3 4 ; Sen. Ep. 90, 46: virtus non contingit animo nisi instituto et tdoc to et ad summum adsidua exercitatione perdue to. n u m q u a m profecto: on the usual principle of judging future eternity by past eternity. d e u s h a b e n d u s : cf. 2, 30, n. (deum esse mundum). 37. n e q u e e n i m . . . partibus: a sen­ tence transposed by Mayor to the end of the section, since he considers it part of another argument rather than a proof of what precedes. But the results of such a change arc unhappy, and a new argu­ ment begins, as Plasbcrg {ed. major.)

points out, with neque enim; cf. the new argument introduced in 2, 16 by etenim. q u o : the reading of AHPV, which T. Birt (Arcb.f. /at. Lex. 15 (1908), 83) supports by many parallel cases of quo = αα, a form, apparently, of the spoken language. B%FM read cui, which may possibly be right, as may be Plasberg's quoi, a form used by Cicero in several places; cf. R. Kuhner-F. Holzweissig, Ausj. Gram. d. /at. Spr. I 1 (1912), 610611. q u o nihil absit: cf. De Or. 1, 48: quid buic abesst potent; and parallels in Wilkins's n. u n d i q u e a p t u m : cf. 1 , 9 : inter se aptae conligatatque; 2, 47: qua nihil . . . aptius; 2, 9 7 : inter se omnia conexa et apt a; Ac. 2, 119: ita esse turn undique aptum ut; Orator, 235: fact Iius est enim apta disso/vere quam dissipata conectere; Apul. De Μundo, 22: quid enim mundo praestantius; Mayor (ad l o c ; also in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 164) puts the emphasis upon compactness ("knit together on every side"); others, however,—and nihil absit might support their view—think it means "fully equipp­ e d " (Rackham). o m n i b u s s u i s n u m e r i s : correspond-

2, 37

629

pus,1 ut clipci * causa involucrum, vaginam autem gladii, sic praeter mundum cetera omnia aliorum causa esse generata, ut eas fruges atque fructus quos terra gignit animantium causa, animantes autem hominum, ut equum vehendi9 causa, arandi 1 chrisippus PVBFM, ι ••♦•♦ uc hcndi A

crisippus Ν

■ clipc A\ dypc B1, clypei V*B*F

ing to a Greek idiom with αριθμός; cf. cetera omnia: though cetera propPease on Div. 1, 23, n. (ornnes ... nume- erly = "all the rest," it is often strengthros), to which add: Varr. ap. Gell. 13, encd by omnia; e.g., 2, 18; 2, 27; Fin. 11, 3: Mrmfo/ /wz «own/ abfo/utum; Ov, 3, 36; 5, 57; Lfg|. 1,22; 1, 55; 3, 22. Ibis, 184; Val. Max. 2, 10, 8: omnibus aliorum c a u s a . . . generata: cf. 2, numeris perfecta; 6, 9, 2; 8, 4, proem; 8. 133; 2, 151-152; 2, 156-161; O/. 2, 12; 15,2;Ρϋη.ΛΛ//.37,205;,Ε>.9,38;Τ8€. Xen. Mem. 4, 3, 10; Aristot. Pol. 1, 8, Dial. 32; Gcll. 18, 1, 5; Aug. CD. 12, 1256 b 15-17: οίητέον τά re φυτά 19; also Μ. Aurel. 3, 1; 6, 26: πάν καθή- των ζώων fvcxev clvai και τάλλα ζώα τών χον έξ αριθμών τινών συμπληροΰται. ανθρώπων χάριν; S.V.F. 2, nos. 1152Ciceronian parallels are Off. 3, 14: per- 1167 [plants and animals created for fectum atque absolatum est, ett ut idem dicunt, man's use]; Arr. Epiaet. 1, 16, 1-4; 2, 8, ornnes numerosbabet; Fin. 3,24; 4, 56; Div. 6-7: υπηρετικά γαρ γέγονιν άλλοις, ούκ 1, 23. In some instances (e.g., Sen. Ben. αυτά προηγούμενα; Ncmes. De Nat. 7, 1. 4; Quintil. Inst. 10. 1, 4; 12,2,12) Horn. 1, 21-28. numeri refer to positions in wrestling, fruges atque fructus: cf. 3, 86: fruyet in others, as here, the allusion seems gum et fructuum, Off. 2, 12: jrugum fruetuumque . . . perceptio; Mela, 3, 58: fruge to be to something static. scite enim Chrysippus: cf. Off. 3, 42: ac fructibus-, E. Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 261. sate Chrysippus, ut multa. For the omission equum vehendi causa: cf. 2, 151: of a verb of saying cf. 1, 85, n. {sapienter id quidem); 2, 1, n. {turn Velleius); 2, 38. quadripedum vectiones; Fin. 2, 40: ut ad This fragment of Chrysippus is S. V.F. 2, cursum equum, ad arandum bovem, ad indano. 1153. That he here drew from gandum canem, sic bominem ad duas res, ut Aristotle, perhaps from the De Pbilo- ait Aris/oteles, ad intellegtndum et agendum sopbia, may be gathered from the close esse natum quasi mortalem deum;Tusc. 1, 69: parallel in Fin. 2, 40; cf. I. Bywater in multitudinem pecudum, partim ad vescendum, Journ. of Phihi. 7 (1877), 85. partim ad cultus agrorum, partim ad vmanut clipei, e t c : cf. Sen. Ep. 76, 14: dum; ?\ut.Quomodo Adulator, 23, p. 64 c: gladium bonum dices non . .. cuius vagina οΰ δύναται [sc. & πίθηκος] την οΐκίαν φυgemmis distinguitur\ Diog. L. 6, 65: ούκ λάττβιν ώς 6 κύων, ουδέ βαστάζιιν ώς 6 αίσχύνη, Ιφη, έξ έλεφαντίνου κολχοϋ Γππος, οΰδ* άρουν την γην ώς ol βόες; μολυβδίνην ίλκων μάχαιραν; and for Orig. C. Cell. 4, 78 [dogs, oxen, beasts the Stoic fondness for similes 2, 22; 2, of burden]; Max. Tyr. 23, 4: βοΰς άροϊ, 38: similitudines adiungens; also the work Ιππος άθλίεύει; Porphyr. De Abst. 3,20: of Aristo of Chios called 'Ομοιώματα τοΰ Χρυσίππου πιθανόν ήν, ώς ημάς «ύ($. V.F. 1, nos. 350, 383, 384, 386, 387, τών καΐ αλλήλων ol θεοί χάριν έποιήσαντο, 392, 394, 396, 397, 399). ημών δέ τά ζφα, συμπολβμβΐν μέν ίππους involucrum: cf. Cacs. B.G. 2, 21, 5: καίσυνθηρεύεινκύνας. In the send equum, ad gaJeas induendas scutisque tegimenta detra- bovem, canem one may observe the combenda tempus de/uerit. These covers pro- mon rhetorical rule of three illustrations; tccted the shields during the march from cf. Pease on Div. 1, 3, n. (Pytbia);). Madust and rain. rouzeau, Traitd de ttylistique (1935), 259.

630

2, 37

bovem, venandi ct 1 custodiendi cancm; ipse* autcm homo ortus est 3 ad mundum contemplandum et imitandum—nullo 1

*et Ν

* ipse in ras. Β

« e s t om. Η

arandi b o v e m : further developed in 2, 159. v e n a n d i et c u s t o d i e n d i : cf. 2, 158: canum . .. tarn βόα cus/odia . . . /an/a alacri/asin venando; Aesop, 176: έχων τις δύο κΰνας τόν μέν θηρεύειν έδίδασκε, τόν δέ οίκουρόν έποίησε; Lucr. 5, 864; 6, 1222; V a n . R.R. 2, 9, I ; L,L. 5, 9 9 ; Philodcm. De Ira, 18 (W. Cronert, Kolo/es u. Menedemos (1906), 33): και των μέν χυνών ol προς τάς θήρας, αν οίκουρός αυ­ τούς ύλαχτή <π>αριόντας, ούχ επιστρέ­ φονται, τόν δ' Άλεξάνδ<ρου> φασί μηδ' <δ>ταν άλλο κ<ι>νήθη Οηρίον, άλλ' δταν λέων; Liv. 5, 47, 3 : canes . . . sollici/um animal ad noc/urnos strtpitus; Ο v. F. 4, 490; 4, 764; Plin. N.II. 8, 142-147 [146: in venatu sollcriia et sagacitas praecipua est); Porphyr. De Abst. 3, 20 (quoted in the previous note); Ambros. Exam. 6, 17; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 7 {Pair. Gr. 44, 141 C-D); Isid. Etjm. 12, 2 , 2 6 ; Eustath. in Od. 14, 29; 17, 310: δηλοΐ ως ούμόνον κύνες ΟηρατικοΙ έσπουδάζοντο καϊ άλλως δέ οΐχου δραστήριοι φύλακες; and many other passages cited by E. Orth in P.-W. 8 (1913), 2557-2566. ad m u n d u m c o n t e m p l a n d u m : cf. 1, 50, and n. (contemp/a/ione dignissima); 2, 4, and n. {quid .. . perspicuum); 2, 105: quorum contemplatione; 2, 140: homines . . . quasi sputa/ores superarum rerum atque cae­ lestium; Ac. 2, 127; Τ use. 1, 69: hominemque ipsum quasi contemplatorem caeli ac deorum cultorem; 5, 8: omnes qui in rerum contemplatione studia ponebant sapientes et babebantur et nominabantur \ 5, 9: in vita longe omnibus studiis contemplationem rerum cognitionemque praestare; Sen. 77: credo deos inmortales sparsisst animos in corpora bumana ut essent qui terras tuerentur quique caelestium ordinem conttmplantts imitarentur eum vitae modo atque constantia; Fin. 4, 11: modestiam quondam cognitio rerum caelestium affert it's qui videant quanta sit etiam a pud deos moderatio, quantus ordo, etc.; 5, 11: vitae autem degendae ratio maxime illis quidem placuit

quieta, in contemplatione et cognitione posita rerum, quae, quia deorum vitae era/ simillima, sapiente visa est dignissima; 5, 4 9 ; 5, 5 8 ; Off. 1, 153. W. W. Jaeger, Aris/o/le (Engl. tr. 1934), 75, notes that the Pythagoreans praised as the ideal for man the pure

contemplation of the heavens (cf. Iambi. Pro/r. 9), and that Anaxagoras said much the same; cf. Aristot. E/b. Eud. 1, 4, 1215 b 6-14; Iambi. Pro/r. 9: Άναξαγόραν δέ φασιν είπεΐν, ερωτηθέντα τίνος αν fvcxx Ιλοιτο γενέσθαι τις χαί ζην, άποκρίνασθαι προς τήν έρώτησιν ώς τοΰ θεάσασΟαι τα περί τόν ούρανόν χαί περί αυτόν, άστρα τε χαί σελήνην χαί ήλιον, ώς των άλλων γε πάντων ούδενός αξίων δντων; Lact. Ins/. 3, 9, 4 ; Chalcid. in Tim. 264: Anaxagoras, cum ab eo quaereretur cur natus esset, ostenso caelo sideribusque monstra/is respondisse fer/ur; ad borum om­ nium contemplationem. Further cf. Plat. Rep. 6, 500 c: ουδέ γαρ που . . . σχολή τω γε ώς αληθώς προς τοις ούσι τήν διάνοιαν έχοντι κάτω βλέπειν . . . άλλ* είς τεταγ­ μένα άττα καϊ κατά ταύτα αεί έχοντα ορώντας καΐ θεωμένους ούτ' άδικοϋντα οΰτ* αδικούμενα ύπ* αλλήλων, κόσμω δέ πάντα καΐ κατά λόγον (χοντα, ταΰτα μιμεΐσΟαί τε καΐ δ τι μάλιστα άφομοιούσθαι, Tim. 47 b-c; 90 c-d; Posid. ap. Clem. Strom. 2, 21,129, 4 : επί πάσί τε ό Ποσειδώνιος τό ζην θεωροΰντα τήν των όλων άλήθειαν καϊ τάξιν χαί συγκατασκευάζοντα αυτόν κατά τό δυνατόν; Philo (examples cited by A. J. Fcstugierc, La Revel, d"Hermes Trism. 2 (1949), 555572); Sen. DiaJ. 8, 5, 1: na/ura nos ad u/rumque genus t, et contemplations rerum et actions; 8, 5, 4 ; 8, 7, 1; 12, 8, 4 : animus contemplator admiratorque mundi, pars eius magnificentissimus; Plin. N.H. 18, 2 0 6 ; Arr. Epictct. 1, 6, 19: τόν δ* άνΟρωπον Οεατήν είσήγαγεν αύτοϋ τε καϊ τών έργων τών αύτοΰ, καϊ ού μόνον θεατήν άλλα καϊ έζηγητήν αυτών; [Quintil.] Decl. 260, p. 65, 16 Rittcr; Iambi. Pro/r.

2, 38

631

modo perfectus, sed est quaedam particulal perfecti. 38 Sed 1

perticula BFX

4 ; A p u l . Flor. 1 8 ; Athenag. De Rtsurr. Mort. 13; Corp. Herm. 3, 3 ; 4, 2 ; Asclep. 8 ; 32 (Festugiexe, op. cit. 55-58); Clem. Protr. 4. 6 3 , 4 ; 10, 100, 3 ; Strom. 7 , 10, 60, 1; [Longin.] De Sub/. 35, 2 : θεατάς τ ί ν ο ς των όλων αυτής έσομένους κ«1 φιλοτιμοτάτους άγωνιστάς, κτλ.; Lact. Inst. 3, 9, 13: non ergo ideo nascimur ut ea quae sunt facta vidtamus, sed ut ipsum fac-

hist. Kl. 1 1 , 8 (1920), 6-7; 25-27; R. Harder in Scbriften d. Kbnigsb. Gel. Ges. 6, 3 (1929), 123, n n . 2-3. T h e contrast between the vita contemplativa (βίος θεωρ­ ητικός) and the vita activa (βίος πρακτι­ κός) appears first in Latin in Seneca (cf. Ep. 95, 10) and is especially developed in Hellenistic mysticism and in Christi­ anity; cf. Boll, op. cit., w h o also (p. 27)

torem rerum omnium contemplemur, id est,examines the etymology of the word. mente cernamus; 7, 4, 16; 7, 5, 4 ; De Ira, 14, 1: sicut mundum propter bominem machinatus est, ita ipsum propter se tamquam divini temp/i antistitem, spectatorem operum rerumque cae/estium; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Ops J. 1 (Patr. Gr. 44, 141 c-d): m a n was d e s i g n e d by G o d t o be των μέν θεατήν . . . των δέ κύριον; E u r y p h e m u s ap. S t o b . 5, 915 H c n s c : το θηον άνθρωπον πολυφρονέστατον ζώον ές τδν κόσμον έσφκισεν, άντίμιμον μέν τάς Ιδίας φύσ ι ο ς , όφθαλμόν δέ της των έόντων διακοσμάσιος; Bocth. Cons. 3, pr. 8: respi­ rit e cae/i spatium, firmitudinem, celeritatem, et a/iquando desinite vi/ia mirari. quod quidem caelum non bis potius est quam sua qua regitur rationt mirandum; Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 5 : ad contemplationem artificis sui; Schol. Plat. Sopb. p . 40 G r e e n e : ό φιλόσοφος σο­ φ ι σ τ ή ς ώς μιμούμενος τόν τε ούράνιον δημιουργόν καΐ τον γενεσιουργόν; R. Hirzcl, Tbemis, Dike, u. Verwandtes ( 1 9 0 7 ) , 405, n. 3 . H . Lciscgang in P.-VP. 1 3 (1927), 1055, points out that imitation o f t h e perfection of the universe is made p o s s i b l e by a belief in the c o r r e s p o n d ­ e n c e of the structure of the m i c r o c o s m ( m a n ) to that of the macrocosm, a n d the a t t e m p t t o live in harmony with n a t u r e ; cf. Sen. Dial. 7, 3, 3 : rerum naturae adsent ior; ab ilia non deerrare et ad illius legem exemplumque formari sapientia est. This use o f contemplor, like that of contemplation* i n 2, 105, has underlying it augural con­ c e p t s of the sky—and, by extension, t h e cosmos— as a ternplum (cf. t h e hints i n Rep. 6, 15; 6, 17; 6, 2 0 ; 6, 2 4 ; Dip. 1, 93); F. Boll, Vita contemplativa (in Sitzb. d. Heidelb. Akad. d. Wiss., Phil.-

o n u s est: V o n A r n i m (S. V.F. 2, n o . 1153) makes the quotation from Chrysippus stop with the end of the oratto obliqua, but I. Hcincmann {Die Lehre von d. Zweckbestimmung des Menschen (1926), 12, n. 4) well remarks that Chrysippus is again quoted immediately afterward in 2, 38, and that the connection of the t h o u g h t justifies considering the direct discourse in this sentence as also derived from him (for such shifts to direct dis­ course cf. 1, 4 4 : habemus; 1, 123: desipiens fuisset)\ 2, 39: est autem, etc, 2, 125: pellitur; 2, 129: nascuntur et educantur; Fin. \,3Q:necesse est [and parallels in Madvig's n . ] ; Ac. 1, 4 2 : reperiuntur [and Rcid's n . ] ; Pro Sulla, 10: debet. That the views of Chrysippus were here transmitted t h r o u g h Posidonius is likely e n o u g h , and W. Capellc (Neue/abrb. 15 (1905), 534, n. 4) thinks the enthusiasm here s h o w n is characteristic of Posidonius (cf. 2, 56; 2, 155; Tusc. 1, 44-47; Sen. N.Q. prol.; 7, 1, 6 ; Dial. 12, 8, 4 ; Ep. 95, 56), w h o found in the observation of the heavens arguments for philosophic inquiry and for thcistic belief (2, 1 5 ; 2, 140; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1,26-27; Act. Plac. 1,6). q u a e d a m paxticula perfecti: cf. Tim. 11: cuius [sc. the pulcbrum] ergo omne animal quasi particula quaedam est; Hor. S. 2, 2, 79: divinae particulam astrae; Manil. 2, 115-116: quis ca'lum posset nisi caeli munere nosse, j et reperire deum, nisi qui pars ipse deorum est; Arr. Epictct. 1, 14, 6 : αϊ ψυχαΐ μέν ούτως είσΐν ένδεδκμέναι καΐ συναφείς τ ω θεώ £τε αύτοϋ μόρια ούσαι καΐ αποσπάσματα; 2, 8, 1 1 : σύ α π ό ­ σπασμα εΐ τοϋ θεοϋ.

632

2, 38

mundus quoniam omnia conplexus l est neque est · quicquam quod non insit in eo, perfectus undique est; qui 8 igitur potest ei deesse id 4 quod est optimum? Nihil autem * est mente et ratione melius; ergo haec mundo deesse non possunt. Bene igitur idem Chrysippus,· qui similitudines adiungens omnia in perfectis et maruris docet esse meliora, ut in equo quam 7 in eculeo,8 in cane · quam in catulo, in viro quam in puero; item quod in omni mundo optimum sit id 10 in perfecto aliquo atque absoluto esse debere; (39) est autem nihil mundo perfectius, nihil virtute me1 complccsus Ρ * neque est (est add. sup.) Ν * qui dett. Hein., quid cttt. 7 * id om. N, add. Β · autem add. Β · chrisippus PVNBlFM in e q u o x x quam] nequaquam V y ut n c q u o q u a m A · eculeo AXV, cculo A\ cquulo x X X GH (m. tec.) Λ/" (sup.) · canem B »· id] is A PV B, his AP

38. c o n p l e x u s : on its present mean­ ing cf. R. Kiihner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 759. perfectus u n d i q u e : cf. 2, 3 7 : undique aptum atque perfecturn; De Inv. 1,59 [quoted by Quintil. Inst. 9, 14, 9]: quodsi meliusgeruntur ea quae consilio quam quae sine consi/io administrati tur, nihil autem omnium return melius administratur quam omnJs mundus, consilio igitur mundus administrate; Plat. Tim. 30 c : των μέν ούν έν μέρους εΐδει πεφυκότων μηδενΐ καταζιώσωμεν - άτελεϊ γάρ έοικός ουδέν ποτ' άν γένοιτο κ α λ ό ν οΰ δ* Ιστι τ&λλα ζωα καθ' §ν καΐ κατά γένη μόρια, τούτω πάντων όμοιότατον αυ­ τόν είναι τιθώμεν; Aristot. Etb. Hud. 2 , 1 , 1219 a 35-39: έπεί δέ ήν ή ευδαιμονία τέλειόν τι, και Ιστι ζωή καΐ τελέα καΐ ατελής, καΐ αρετή ωσαύτως (ή μέν γαρ βλη, ή δε μόριον), ή δέ των ατελών ενέρ­ γεια ατελής, ε(η αν ή ευδαιμονία ζωής τελείας ενέργεια κατ* άρετήν τελείαν; Pol. 1, 13, 1260 a 31-33: έπεί δ* ό παις ατελής, δήλον δτι τούτου μέν και ή αρετή ούκ αύτοϋ προς αυτόν έ σ η ν , άλλα προς τόν τέλειον καΐ τον ήγούμενον; Plut. Quaest. Com. 2, 3, 3, 636 f; ό γάρ κόσμος προυφέστηκε πάντων τελειότατος ών· καΐ λόγον έχει τοϋ ατελούς φύσει πρότερον είναι τό τέλειον, ως του πεπηρωμένου τό όλόκληρον καΐ τοϋ μέρους τό όλον; Tcrt. Apol. 11: totum enim lioc mundi corpus . . . semel utique in ista construction dispositum et

instruttum et ordinatum cum omni rationss gubemaculo inventum est. imperfectum non potuit esse quod perfecit omnia. q u i igitur potest: Schoemann thinks that Cicero does not clearly state the a r g u m e n t , which is perhaps t h i s : all w h i c h simply serves s o m e t h i n g else as a means to an end is not absolutely, but only relatively perfect. T h e universe alone, since it c o m p r e h e n d s everything within itself and so serves n o t h i n g else as a means, is its o w n end, and absolutely perfect. Hence that cannot be w a n t i n g t o it without which it would not be ab­ solutely perfect, namely reason. m e n t e et ratione: cf. 1, 4, n. (mente atque ratione). O n the universe as animate and rational cf. S.V.F. 2, nos. 633-645. d e e s s e : like nihil abnt in 2, 3 7 . b e n e . . . C h r y s i p p u s : this fragment — S. \'.F. 2, n o . 6 4 1 . F o r the omission of t h e verb cf. 1, 85, n. (sapienter id qwdem): 2, 1, n. (turn Velleius); 2, 37. s i m i l i t u d i n e s : cf. 2, 37, n. (ut clipei, etc.). e c u l e o : Mayor wrongly t h o u g h t this the less c o m m o n diminutive of equus, but Cicero often uses it and never ecu/us (equuJus); cf. Ties. Ling. Lat. 5 (1935), 730-731. perfecto . . . atque a b s o l u t o : cf. 2 , 3 4 , n. (perfectam ... atque absolutam). 3 9 . est a u t e m , etc.: probably still

2, 40

633

lius; igitur mundi est propria virtus. Nee vero hominis natura perfecta est, et 1 efficitur tamen in homine virtus; quanto igitur in mundo 1 facilius; est ergo in eo virtus. Sapiens est igitur et s propterea deus. 15 Atque hac mundi divinitate perspecta4 tribuenda est sideribus eadem divinitas; quae ex mobilissima4 purissimaque 1 et] ut A " i n m u n d o ] in om. Ρ · et add. Β * per*spccta A, specta Ρ · nobilissima Pt uel nobilissima V%, mollissima Η

part of the argument of Chrysippus, despite the shift from oratio obliqua; cf. 2 , 37, n. (ortus est). et efficitur t a m e n : cf. 2, 1 8 : et tamen ex ipsa bominum sollertia esse aliquam mentern et earn qm'dem acriorem . . . existfmare debemus. virtue: the perfect development of a t h i n g ' s n a t u r e ; cf. Legg. 1, 2 5 : est auiem virtus mbil aliud nisi perfecta et ad sum/mum perducta natura. q u a n t o . . . i n m u n d o f a c i l i u s : cf. Dip. 1, 120: quanto id deo est facilius', also N.D. 1, 122: quanto igitur magis deorum. s a p i e n s : on the mundus as sapiens cf. 2 , 30, n. (sapientem esse mundum necesse est). d e u s : cf. 2, 30, n. {deum esse mundum). Refuting this view cf. Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 2 8 : quod si neque caelum neque terra neque mare, quae mundi partes sunt, dii esse pessuntΛ ergo ne mundus qutdem totus deus est, quern idem ipsi Stoici et ammantem et sapientem esse contendunt et propterea deum; 2, 5, 3 9 ; etc. a t q u e . . . dicantur: = S.V.F. 2 , n o .

pere-

έστι, φησίνό ΙΙλάτων [Legg- 10. 897 cj. άλ­ λα καΙ ώς ζωον ζωογονεί, τους δέ αστέρας γεννήματα αΰτου εΐναί φαμεν. και ήλιου δέ δρόμον όρώμεν καΐ σελήνης περιφοράς καΐ των άλλων πλανήτων περιόδους καΐ κινήσεις. Ιδιον δέ ζώου το ύφ' αύτοΰ κινεΐσθαι- καΐ γάρ έν γ η καΐ αέρι καΐ υδατι ζωά. έστιν. διό άκόλουΟον καΐ έν ούρανφ και αΙΟέρι είναι. perspecta: cf. 2, 133: si erit tota bominis fabricatio perspecta; Sen. Ep. 92, 3 : si Veritas tota perspecta est\ M a c r o b . Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 15: dimension* perspecta. s i d e r i b u s e a d e m d i v i n i t a s : cf. 1, 27 (Alcmaeon); 1, 28 (Parmcnides); 1, 34 (Xcnocratcs); 1, 35 ( T h c o p h r a s t u s ) ; 1, 36 ( Z c n o ) ; 1, 37 (Clcanthes); 1, 39 (Chry­ sippus); 2, 42 (Aristotle); 2, 4 3 (Aris­ totle); 2, 54; 2, 5 5 ; 3, 5 1 ; Ac. 2, 119: erit ei persuasum ttiam solem, lunam, Stellas ornnes, terram, mare deos esse, quod quaedam intellegentia per omnia ea permanet et transeat-. Rep. 6, 15: sidera et Stellas . . . divinis animatae mentibus. Egyptian and Baby­ lonian astral worship (Deut. 4, 19; fob, 684. R. Hired, Untmucb. χ. Cic. pbil. Schr. 3 1 , 26-27) was popularized in Greece by 1 (1877), 206, remarks that the w o r d s Plato (Legg. 7, 8 2 1 c - 8 2 2 c ; Tim. 39 eatque ... perspecta designed specifically 40 a), and, t h o u g h rejected by Anaxaas the goal of the preceding a r g u m e n t s goras and the Atomists (Achill. Isag. 13, t h e proof of the divinity of the c o s m o s . p p . 40-41 Maass), was c o m m o n l y ac­ cepted by other philosophers, like m u n d i : here, according t o K. ReinPosidonius (cf. Stobacus quoted in the h a r d t , Poseidonios (1921), 228, the sky or next note), and here developed in 2, e t h e r in which the heavenly bodies m o v e . 32-36; cf. M. van den Druwaene, La H e further (Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), tbeol. de Cic. (1937), 89-90. Some Chris­ 79-80) compares and analyzes Achill. tians held this view, t h o u g h it is refuted I sag. 5, p . 35 Maass: ζωον δέ φασιν είναι by Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 6-42. •τον κ ό σ μ ο ν το γάρ αύτοκίνητον elvai m o b i l i s s i m a p u r i s s i m a q u e : with the αυτόν καΐ κατά τά αυτά τήν περιφοράν expression cf. 2, 3 0 : mundi Hie fervor puacl ποιεΐσθαι καΐ άπό των αυτών σημείων rior, perlucidior, mobiliorque; 2. 3 1 : acerε π ί τά αυτά περιδινεΐσθαι νουν Εχοντος

634

2, 40

aetheris parte gignuntur, neque ulla praeterea sunt ad mixta natura, totaque sunt calida atque perludda, ut ea quoque rectissime et animantia esse et sentire atque intellegere dicantur. 40 Atque ea quidem tota esse ignea duorum sensuum testimonio rimo et mobilissimo ardore; Ar. Did. ap. E u s . Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 8: Χ ρ υ σ ί π π ω δέ τόν αιθέρα τόν καθαρώτατον καΐ είλικρινέστατον, άτε πάντων εύκινητότατον δντα και τήν 6λην περιάγοντα του κόσμου φοράν; Stob. 1, ρ. 206, 5 W a c h s m u t h : ίστρον δέ είναί φησιν ό Ποσειδώνιο; σ ώ ­ μα θείον έξ αΙΘέρος συνεστηκός, λαμπρόν καΐ πυρώδες. g i g n u n t u r : appropriate for animate and divine—as opposed to insensate— objects. natura: " c l e m e n t , " as in 1, 2 1 ; 1, 2 9 ; 1,103; 2, 84; 2, 8 6 ; 3 . 3 1 ; 3, 3 4 ; and with the expression cf. 2, 26-27: aer . . . multo quidem calort admixtus est. Yet with this n o t i o n of the unmixed character of the stars (refuted by m o d e r n spectroscopy) contrast Ar. Did. a p . Stob. 1, p . 130 W a c h s m u t h [the view of Chrysippus]: δια τούτων [sc. των τεσσάρων στοιχείων] τινός ή τινών ή καΐ πάντων τα λοιπά συνέστηκε, δια μέν των τεττάρων, ώς τα ζώα καΐ τα επί γης πάντα συγκρίματα, διά δυοΐν δέ, ώς ή σελήνη διά πυρός καΐ αέρος συνέστηκε. δι' ενός δέ, ώς ό ήλιος, διά π υ ­ ρός γάρ μόνου, ό γάρ ήλιος πυρ έστιν ειλικρινές; and for the mixed character of the m o o n cf. Posid. ap. D i o g . L. 7, 145: γεωδεστέραν δέ τήν σελήνην, άτε καΐ προσγειοτέραν ούσαν; Plin. Ν. Η. 2, 46 [spots o n the m o o n due t o earthy mois­ t u r e ] ; Plut. Fac. in Orb. 2 1 , p . 935 b : πυρ θολερόν Mac rob. Somn. Sap. 1,19,12. p c r l u c i d a : Mayor is in d o u b t whether this means " t r a n s l u c e n t , " as in 1, 7 5 ; 2, 42 (cf. 2, 54: pertueens) or "very b r i g h t , " as in Div. 1, 130, and thinks that the same ambiguity is found in N . D . 2, 30 [where 1 interpret it in the former sense]. Cf. Aet. Plac. 2, 20, 12 {Doxogr. Gr* 349): Φιλόλαος ό Πυθαγόρειος υαλοειδή τόν ήλιον, δεχόμενον τοϋ έν τ ω κόσμω πυρός τήν άνταύγειαν, κτλ.; Clcomcd. 2, 4, ρ. 105: ό ούν Ποσειδώνιός φησιν δτι ού μόνη ή επιφάνεια της σελήνης λαμ­ πρύνεται ΰπό τοΰ ηλίου . . . άλλ' επί

πλείστον έχει τάς τοϋ ηλίου ακτίνας διικνουμένας άτε μανόν σώμα υπάρχουσα, ού μήν μέχρι γε παντός; Plut. Fac. in Orb, 16, p . 929 b - c : φωτίζεσθαι τοίνυν τήν σελήνην ούχ ώς υελον ή κρύσταλλον έλλάμψει καΐ διαψαύσει τοΰ ηλίου πιθανόν έ σ τ ι ν ούδ* αύ κατά σΰλλαμψίν τίνα καΐ συναυγασμόν, ώσπερ αϊ δ ί δ ε ς αύξομένου τοϋ φ ω τ ό ς · οδτω γάρ ουδέν ήττον έν νουμηνίαις ή διχομηνίαις ϊσται πανσέληνος ήμΐν, εί μή στέγει μηδ* άντιφράττει τόν ήλιον άλλα διίησιν υπό μανότητος, κτλ. Also Sen. N.Q. 7, 1, 6: Λ stellarum siderumque natura, utrum flamma contracts quad et visus n, iter affirmat et ipsum ab Mis fluent umtn et calor inde dtscendens, an non sintflammet orbes ted solida quatdam terrenaque cor­ pora, quae per igneos tractus labentia inde splendorem trahant caloremque, non de suo clara. a n i m a n t i a : cf. Rep. 6, 15: ex Hits sentpi terms ignibus, quas sidera et stelias vocatis, quae ... divinis animatae mentibus, circulos suos orbesqut conficiunt. 4 0 atque, etc.: this passage, t h r o u g h nominatur (2, 41), = S.V.F. 1, n o . 504. O n q u o t a t i o n s from Clcanthes cf. 1, 37, n. {Cleantbes); 2, 24, n. (Cleantbes). i g n e a : a c o m m o n attribute of heaven­ ly b o d i e s ; 2, 1 0 1 ; igneae formae; cf. R. J. G e t t y in CI. Quart. 30 (1936), 56, w h o cites Stat. I'beb. 1,499, and ignes = "heav­ enly b o d i e s " in Virg. Aen. 2, 154; cf. also Tcrt. De An. 8: sol enim corpus, aquidtm ignis; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 5 1 : τήν μέν φΰσιν πυρώδης έστιν ό ήλιος. T h i s view obtained a m o n g Stoics after Clcanthes; cf. A r . Did. ap. Stob. 1, p . 130 Wachs­ m u t h ( = Doxogr. Cr.% 459): ό γάρ ήλιος πϋρ έστιν ε&ικρινές [the view of Chrysippus]; also D i o g . L. 7, 144: είναι δέ τόν μέν ήλιον είλικρινές πϋρ, καθά φησι Ποσειδώνιος έν τ ω έβδόμω Περί με­ τεώρων . . . πϋρ μέν ούν είναι δτι τ ά π υ ­ ρός πάντα ποιεί; T h e o p h r . fr. 3 , 1, 5 W i m m e r , Xen. Mem. 4, 7, 7, refutes the o p i n i o n of Anaxagoras that t h e sun is

2,40

635

connrmari Clcanthcs putat, tactus et oculorum. Nam solis calor et candor inlustrior l est quam ullius * ignis, quippe qui inmenso mundo tarn longe lateque conluceat,8 et is * eius tactus * est, · non ut tepefaciat7 solum sed etiam saepe comburat, quorum neutrum faceret nisi esset igneus. 'Ergo', inquit, 'cum sol igneus sit β Oceanique 9 alatur umoribus* (quia nullus ignis sine pastu aliquo 1 inlustrior est) illustriores Vx ■ ullus Η • tactu AlVl · est * ut n o n Β (in ras.) *·* A · occeanique V*N

fire, from the unlikeness of their effects; a n d Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 7, 289 a 34-35 s a y s : βτι μέν οδν ούτε πύρινα έ σ η ν οΰτ' έν πυρί φέρεται [sc. τά άστρα] ταΰθ" ήμΐν ειρήσθω περί αυτών. • e n a u u m t e i t i m o n i o : cf. Sen. N.Q. 7 , 1,6: non aliud quit aut magnificentius quatsierit out didicerit utilius quam dt siellarum sidtrumque natura, utrum flam ma contracta, quod et visus natter affirmat et iptum ab Mis fluent lumen et calor inde descendant, am non sint flam met orbet ted toiida quaedam terrenaque corpora^ etc. tactus et o c u l o r u m : combined as in 2, 140-141. Cf. also lunae tactus in Div. 2 , 97. calor et candor: this alliterative pair is shortly followed by longe lateque. With t h e t h o u g h t cf. Cleomed. 2, 1, p . 154 Zicgler: πάντα τόν κόσμον φωτίζει σχεδόν άπειρομεγέθη βντα; Κ. Rein­ h a r d t , Kosmot u. Sympatbie (1926), 130, n. 1. O n the color of the sun cf. Aristot. Meteor. 1 , 3 , 3 4 1 a 35-36: 6 ήλιος, βσπερ μάλιστα είναι δοκεΐ θερμός, φαίνεται λευκός άλλ' ου πορώδης ων. i m m e n e o m u n d o : ablative, r a t h e r t h a n dative (as Schocmann s u p p o s e d ) , a n d probably analogous to ablatives of place used without a preposition when modified by totus, omnii, and mtdius; cf. 1, 2 2 : it to .. . tarn immense spatio; R. K u h n e r - C . Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 3 5 1 ; 353-354, t h o u g h some, following Davics a n d his dtteriores, would read in immenso (in lost by haplography), and others (e.g., K l o t z a n d Mayor) view the phrase as an abla­ t i v e ot attendant circumstance (cum mundut immensus sit). .

7

■ c u m luccat Ν * his Vx tepefacit Bl ■ sit add. My sit

l o n g e l a t e q u e : for many examples of this alliterative pair (including Div. 1, 7 9 ; Fin. 2, 115; Tusc. 5, 7 6 ; 5, 8 5 ; Leg. Mam/. 35) cf. E . Wolmin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 265. c o n l u c e a t : cf. Tim. 3 1 : deus ipse solem quasi lumen accendit . . . ut quam maxime caelum omnibus conJuceret. tactus: cf. Div. 2, 9 7 : lunae tactus ad nascendum valere; De Or. 2, 6 0 : illorum (sc. librorum, which have just been compared to the sun) tactu. n o n u t : for the order cf. 2, 118: nihil ut .. . intereat. O c e a n i q u e alatur u m o r i b u a : cf. 2, 4 3 : sideribus . . . quae . . . marinis terrenisque umoribus longp intervallo extenuatis alantur; 2, 8 3 : eiusdemque exspirationibus et aer alitur et aether et omnia super a; 2 , 1 1 8 : terrae, maris, aquarum vaporibus aluntur [sc. stellae] is qui a sole ex agris ttpefactis et ex aquis excitantur; 3 , 3 7 : alt autem solem, lunam, reliqua astro aquis, alia dulcibus, alia marinis. With these

statements as due to Clcanthcs (K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 130, n. 1, assigns t o Posidonius, but cf. P. Boyanci, Etudes sur le songe de Scipion (1936), 89-90) cf. Macrob. Sat. 1, 23, 2 : acut et Posidonius et Cleant hes affirmant solis meatus a plaga quae usta dicitur non recedit .. . omnium autem pbyncorum adsertione constat calorem umore nutriri; taken in connection with Act. Ρlac. 2, 20, 4 ; Stob. 1. p . 211 Wachsmuth ( = Doxogr. Grx. 349): Κλεάνθης άναμμα νοερ&ν τ6 έκ Οαλάττης τδν ήλιον; cf. Schol. D i o n . T h r a c . (Anted. Gr. 2, 668 Bckkcr; K. Reinhardt, op. cit., 107, n. 3 . Many others 4i

636

2,41

have expressed or refuted this view e.g., Aet. Plac. 1, 3 , 1 (Doxogr. Gr*. 2 7 6 ; of Thalcs): καΐ αυτό το πύρ τό του ηλίου καΐ των ί σ τ ρ ω ν ταΐς των υδάτων άναθυμιάσεσι τρέφεται καΐ αυτός ό κόσμος [Alex. A p h r o d . in Metapb. 1, 3 , p . 24, 26-29 Hayduck, ascribes this view to ol Ttepl Θαλήν]; Act. Plac. 2 , 2 0 , 3 (Doxogr. Ο . " 3 4 8 ) : Ξενοφάνης έκ πυριδίων των συναθροιζο μένων μέν έκ της ύγράς άναθυμιάσεως συναθροιζόντων δέ τόν ήλιον [in Plac. 2, 20, 3 (Doxogr. Gr.* 349) this view is ascribed to T h c o p h r a s t u s ] ; Anacreontea, 21 (19), 3-4: πίνει Οάλασσ' άναύρους, / 6 8'ήλιος θάλασσαν; Act. Plac. 2, 17, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 346; cf. [Galcn.l De Phil. X I X , 273 Κ . ) : ' Η ρ ά ­ κλειτος καΐ ol Στωικοί τρέφεσθχι τους αστέρας έκ της έττιγείου άναΟυμιάσεως; 2 , 2 0 , 1 6 (Doxogr. Gr* 351): 'Ηράκλειτος καΐ Ε κ α τ α ί ο ς άναμμα νοερόν το έκ Θαλάσσης είναι τόν ήλιον; 2, 5, 3 (Do­ xogr. Gr.% 3 3 3 ; for Philolaus; cf. [Galen,] De Phil. X I X , 265 K . ) ; Aristot. Meteor. 2, 2, 354 b 33-34: γελοίοι πάντες όσοι των πρότερον ύπέλαβον τον ήλιον τρέφεσθαι τ ψ ύγρω [cf. De An. 2, 4, 416 a 2 7 ; id., ap. Act. Plac. 2, 17, 5 (Doxogr. Gr* 346): μή δεϊσθαι ουράνια τροφής * ού γάρ φθαρτά άλλ* άίδια; W. W. Jaeger, Aris­ totle (Engl. tr. 1934), 150, n. 3 ; but sec 2, 4, 360 a 6-7: ό ήλιος οΰ μόνον το έπιπολάζον της γης ύγρόν έλκει; Probl. 23, 30, 734 b 27 and 33-36]; id., ap. Aet. Plac. 3, 1, 7 (Doxogr. Gr.* 365); T h c o p h r . fr. 3 , 1 , 8 ; 3 , 2 , 1 0 W i m m c r ; Z e n o a p . Etym. Gud. s.v. ήλιος ( = S.V.F. 1, n o . 121); Chrysippus ap. Ar. Did. 33 (Stob. 1, p . 214 Wachsmuth = Doxogr. Gr* 467): τόν ήλιον είναι τό άθροισθέν £ξαμμα νοερόν έκ τοϋ της θαλάσσης άναθυμιάματος [cf. id., 34, Doxogr. Gr.x 4 6 7 ; Plut. De Stoic. Repug. 41]; Philo, De Prop. 2, p . 98 Auchcr ( = S. V.F. 2, n o . 1149): oportebat tamen et sideribus convenientem praeparare escam, nutriendis nempe ex man magno (cf. p . 89 A u c h c r ) ; Sen. N.Q. 6, 16, 2 ; Plin. N.H. 2, 4 6 : sidera vtro baud dubie umore terreno pasci; 2, 223: in dulcibus aquis lunae alimentum esse, sicut in marinis solis; Heraclit. Alleg. Horn. 56 ( = Schol. //. 20, 67, p . 233 D i n d o r f ) : ηλίου τροφήν άπεφηνάμεθα τήν ένυγρον ούσίαν και μάλιστα τήν άλμυράν; Lu-

can, 10, 258-259: necnon oceano pasci Pboebumque polosqm / credimus', Plut. Quaest. Rom. 1: τό πϋρ χωρίς ύγρότητος άτροφόν έστι; De Is. et Os. 41, p. 367 c; Quaest. conv. 8, 8, 2, p . 729 b ; Fac. in Orb. 25, p . 938 f; Cleomed. 1, 6, 33, p . 60 Z i c g l e r ; D i o g . L. 7, 145; Clem. Strom. 8, 2, 4, 3 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 7 3 ; [Galen,] De Phil. X I X , 275 and 277 K.; P t o l . Tetrab. 1, 4 ; Porphyr. De Antro Njmpb. 1 1 : άναμμα μέν νοερόν είναι τόν ήλιον έκ θαλάσσης, τήν δέ σελήνην έκ π ο τ α μ ί ω ν υδάτων, τους δ' αστέρας έξ άναθυμιάσεως της ά π ό της γ η ς ; Achill. Isag. 5, p . 3 5 ; 1 9 , p . 4 6 ; 2 1 , p . 49 Maass; Hippol. Pbilos. 1, 6 ; D i o g . L. 7, 1 4 5 ; Macrob. Sornn. 2 , 10, 10-11 [finding the idea allcgorically expressed in H o m e r ] ; Schol. D a n . Aen. 1, 6 0 7 : pasci autem aquis marinis sidera, id est, ignes caelestes, pbynci docent; Thcmist. in Aristot. De An. 1, p . 16, 24-25 H c i n z e ; A n o n . Hermippus, 2, 1 7 1 ; T h c o d o r c t . Gr. Aff. 4, 6 1 ; P r o d , in Tim. 166 b , p . 8 8 Dichl [opposing the idea]; 273 b , p . I l l ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 107:0 δέ Η ρ ό δ ο τ ο ς [2, 24] π χ ρ ά πάντων των ποταμών ίλκενν τόν ήλιον τό ύγρόν φησι; 4, 116; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 2 , 1 , p . 126,18-19; 2, 1, p . 130, 14-18; 2, 2, p . 135, 21-136, 4 S t i i v c ; Asclcp. in Metapb. p . 25, 3-4 H a y d u c k ; Isid. Etym. 3, 49: cuius [sc. solis] igntm dicunt pbilosophi aqua nutriri, et e contrario elemento virtutem luminis et colons accipere; Suid. s.vv. Αναμμα, πάν; Gcdrcn. p . 158 P . (Corp. Scr. Hist. Byx. 33, 277); Eustath. in / / . 20, 67 [allegory of Apollo a n d P o s i d o n ] ; in Od. 1, 7 3 ; 12, 65 [ascribing the idea to Dcmocritus]; Schol. / / . 1 1 , 5 3 ; 20, 67 (p. 233 D i n d o r f ) ; 2 1 , 468; EtjM. M. s.vv. "Ηλιος, Ποσειδών; Etym. Gud. s.v. Ποσειδάων; Ρ . Wcndland, Pbilos Schrift ii. d. Vorsebung (1892), 66, n. 6. W h o first taught this belief is not clear (W. W . Jaeger, Paideia, 1 ( E n g l . tr. 1939), 157), b u t it may well have been s u g g e s t e d by t h e familiar p h e n o m e n o n of " t h e s u n d r a w i n g w a t e r . " Proclus (in Cat. de mss alcbim. gr. 6 (1928), 151) says that t h e cleansing p o w e r of sea water is διά τό μετέχειν έμπυρίου δυνάμεως. n u l l u e i g n i s t i n e paetu: cf. 3 , 3 7 : vobis placet omnem ignem pastas indigere nee permanere ullo modo posse nisi alatur; Aris­ tot. Meteor. 2, 2, 355 a 3 : καΐγάρ τό φάνε-

2, 41

637

possit permanere), 'necesse est* aut ci * similis sit igni quern adhibemus ad usum 8 atque victum, aut ei 4 qui corporibus animantium continetur.* 41 Atqui· hie noster ignis, quern usus 7 1 estl cssct K 1 ■ ci H*V\ cius IPC, cis Vx ■ usum in ras. A 7 cius G ■ contincatur Bl ■ atqui dett. Dap., atquc cett. usu B1

p6v πΰρ, Ιως αν Ιχη τροφήν, μέχρι τού­ του ζήν, κτλ.; Magna Mor. 2, 11, 210 a 1 7 - 1 9 : το γαρ πΰρ, φασίν, έάν μή ί χ η ύγρόν, φθείρεσθαι, ώς τοΰτ* αύτώ παρασκευάζον ώσπερ τροφήν τίνα; Thcophr. (r. 3, 4, p. 51 Vi'immcr: τροφήν αεί ζητεί τό πΰρ ώς ουκ ένδεχόμενον αυτό παράμενειν άνευ της ύλης; 3, 20, ρ. 56; Sen. N.Q. 2, 5, 2 ; 7, 2 3 , 1; Lact. Inst. 2, 12, 14: order* ac vivere non potest ignis, nisi aliqua pingia ma­ teria ttntatur in qua babeat alimentum; 7, 2 1 , 3 : nisi alicuius materia* fomite alatur extinguttur. O n the sun and stars feeding cf. J. Mjobcrg in Eranos, 42 (1944), 138-141. p o s s i t : oratio obliqua implied after the preceding direct quotation. a u t ei s i m i l i s . . . aut c i : the Stoics recognized two kinds of fire, πΰρ τιεχνικόν, the creative and maintaining fire of the ether (cf. 2, 57), and πΰρ άτεχνον, the destructive fire of our common use and experience; cf. Zcno's view, as stated by Ar. Did. ap. Stob. 1, p. 213 Wachsrnuth ( = S.V.F. 1, no. 120 = Doxogr. Gr.· 4 6 7 ) : δύο γαρ γένη πυρός, τό μέν άτεχνον καΐ μεταβάλλον είς εαυτό την τροφήν, τό δέ τεχνικόν, αύζητικόν τε και τηρη-

τικόν, οίον έν τοΐς φυτοΐς έστι καΐ ζψοις, δ δη φύσις έστι καΐ ψυχή· τοιούτου δή πυρός είναι τήν των άστρων ούσίαν. T h i s view might seem foreshadowed by Plat. Pbiieb. 29 b-c; Xcn. Mem. 4, 7, 7; Aristot. De Gen. An. 2, 3, 736 b 33-37; and Theophr. fr. 3, 44, pp. 63-64 Wimm c r : ή δέ τοις έμψύχοις σώμασιν ένυπάρχουσα θερμότης πλείοσι μιγνυμένη καΐ τρόπον Ιδιώτερον οίονεΐ ζώσα καί γόνιμος ήδη γίνεται τών ομοίων, έτι δέ πρότερα ταύτης ή άπό τοϋ ηλίου, καΐ γαρ αύτη γόνιμος και ζψων καί φυτών . . . συμμετρίαν δέ τιν* έχουσα τη μαλακότητι καΐ λεπτότητι προς τό γενναν ούχ

« ci]

ώσπερ ή τοϋ πυρός σκληρά και περικαής; but in 3, 6, Thcophrastus remarks: τό δέ πΰρ ώς εΐρηται γεννητικόν μέν αύτοΰ, φθαρτικόν δέ ώς έπίπαν τών άλλων, δθεν καΐ δήλον ώς έτερα τις ή φύσις πυρός καΐ θερμού. For the more typically Stoic view cf. Philo, j2*'s Rf> οΊν. Heres, 136: πΰρ δέ είς τό χρειώδες — άπληστον δ* εστί καΐ φθαρτικόν τοΰτο — καΐ κατά τουναντίον είς τό σωτήριον, όπερ είς τήν ούρανοϋ σΰστασιν άπεκληροΰτο [cf. De Abr. \51;De Vita Mosis, 2, 148]; Artemid. Onirocr. 2, 9; Scxt. Emp. Ad». Log. 192; Clem. Strom. 7, 6, 34, 4 : πΰρ ού τό παμφάγον καΐ βάναυσον, άλλα τό φρόνιμον λέγοντες; Achill. /sag. 11, p. 40 Maass: ο Ι Στωικοί δέ έκ πυρός λέγουσιν αυτούς [the stars], πυρός δέ τοΰ θείου καί άιδίου καί οΰ παραπλησίου τ φ παρ' ήμΐν. τοΰτο γάρ φθαρτικόν καί ού παμφαές; Tert. Apol. 48: arcani et publici ignis; Procl.in Tim. 159 d (p. 66 Diehl); Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 4, p. 40,30-41, 1 Stiivc. u s u m atque v i c t u m : perhaps, as Allen thinks, hendiadys, = usus vitae. 4 1 . a t q u i : this reading of Davies's dttenores seems preferable to the pu­ rely continuativc atque of the other mss, atqui being often used to in­ troduce a minor premiss and in mss being often confused with atque; cf. T. W. Dougan and R. M. Henry o n Tusc. 3, 14. h i e noster i g n i · : in contrast to the fire of the sun; cf. 2, 30: bic noster color. This is what Aristot. Meteor. 2, 2, 355 a 4 calls τό φανερόν πΰρ; cf. Ar. Did. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 16, 1: τοιούτον Ov πΰρ otov τό ήμΐν συνεγνωσμένον; Lact. Inst. 7, 21, 3 : igni sempiterno, cuius natura diversa est ab boc nostro quo ad vitae necessaria utimur.

638

2, 41

vitae requirit, confector est et consumptor l omnium * idemque quocumque invasit cuncta* disturbat ac dissipat; contra ille corporeus, vitalis et salutaris, omnia conservat, alit, auget, sustinet, sensuque adficit.' Negat ergo esse * dubium horum ignium sol β utri · similis7 sit, cum is β quoque efficiat ut omnia floreant· et in suo quaeque genere pubescant. Quare cum solis ignis similis eorum ignium sit qui sunt in corporibus animantium, solem quo­ que animantem esse oportet, et quidem reliqua astra quae 1

confcctorcm

• iuncta (?)Bl VW

·

florcat

ct c o n s u m p t o r c m

· esse add. A

Ν

» sol

• omnium

• utri Β

add m. 7

rec.

V,

simili V1

om.

Ν

■ his

Bl

u s u s vitae: this fire is the χρειώδους πυρός of Philo, De Abr. \S7;Quis Rer. div. Herts, 136; De Vita Mosis, 2, 149; 2, 155; cf. Artcmid. Onirocr. 2, 9: του έν χρήσει; Tcrt. Apol. 48 fin.: usui bumano; also Plut. De cap. ex Inim. p . 86 f: TO πϋρ . . . κάει τόν άψάμενον, άλλα φως παρ­ έχει καΐ θερμότητα καΐ τέχνης άπάσης βργανόν έστι τοις χρήσβαι μαθοϋσι; Lucian, Prom. 19: ol &έ άνθρωποι καΐ ές τα άλλα μέν άναγκαίω χρώνται τ φ πυρ(. c o n f e c t o r . . . et c o n t u m p t o r : confec­ tor is an ambiguous term, which may mean cither " m a k e r " (cf. 2, 57, n. (ita definit ut earn ascot), below) or "consu­ m e r , " parallels to each of these meanings being found in Cicero (e.g., 2, 134; 2, 137; but contrast Cic. ap. Lact. Inst. 7, 11, 5: confectrice return omnium vetustate. In o u r passage it means the latter, f o r ( l )

inpertit et pita/em colortm\ 2, 56: conser­ vatto *t salus omiHum \ 2, 117: vita/em et salutarem spiritum; Off. 3, 9 2 : vitae et saluti; Ocellus Lucanus, 1, 9, p . 391 Mullach: ό 8έ γε κόσμος αίτιος έστι τοις άλλοις καΐ τοΰ είναι καΐ τοΰ σφζεσθαι. conservat, e t c : with the asyndeton cf. Pa cuv. 91 Ribbeck: omnia animat, for­ mat, alit, auget, creat, sepelit, red pit que in sese omnia. a l i t : cf. Virg. Aen. 6. 724-726: caelum ac terram camposqm liquentis I... I spiritus intus alit; 6, 730-731: igneus est ollis vigor et eaetestis origo / seminibus; Sen. N.Q. 6, 16, 1: illo [sc. spiritu] dico vitals et vegeto et alente omnia. utri s i m i l i s . . . s i m i l i s e o r u m i g n i ­ u m : w i t h the shift in construction cf. 2, 149: plectri similem linguam . . . nares cornibus; Tusc. 3, 23: aegris enim corporibus simillima animi est aegritudo, at non similis

fire docs not make all things but only

atgrotalionis est libido; Plaut. Ampb. 601:

s o m e ; and (2) the alliterative pair is more likely t o consist of synonyms rather than of antonyms, like the other such pair in this very sentence: disturbat ac dissipat. For consumptor cf. A m b r . Hexam. 2, 3, 14: ignis omnis consumptor umoris est; also the πϋρ . . . τό παμφάγον of Clem. Strom. 7, 6, 34,4.

neque iac lacti magis est simile quam Hit ego nmilert met; Menaecb. 1088-1090; Lucr. 4, 1211-1212: turn similes matrum materno semine fiunt, f ut patribus pa trio; R. Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2 , 1 » (1912), 449-450. in e u o q u a e q u e g e n e r e : that is, keep­ ing its type u n c h a n g e d ; cf. 2, 8 1 : efficiat in suo quidque genere; Fin. 4, 16: in genere conservetur suo; Tusc. 5, 39: in suo genere expletum. et q u i d e m : " a n d so t o o " ( R a c k h a m ) ; an addition with emphasis; cf. 1, 7 9 ; 1, 82; 2 , 3 6 ; 3, 2 3 ; al.; P. Stamm, Die

c o r p o r e u s : not "consisting of b o d y " but "situated in the b o d y " ; cf. Fin. 3, 4 5 : ista rerum cor port arum aestimatio; also Procl. in Tim. p . 123 a (p. 403 Dichl): το έν ήμΐν πϋρ άπό τοΰ κοσμικού πυρός. vitalis et salutaris: cf. 2, 2 7 : salutarem

2, 42

639

oriantur * in axdore caelesti * qui * aether vel caelum nominatur. 42 Cum igitui alionim animantium ortus in terra sit, alionim in aqua, in aere 4 alionim, absurdum esse Aristoteli * videtur in ea parte quae sit ad gignenda * animantia aptissima animal gigni nullum putare. Sidera autem aetherium7 locum optinent; qui ι oriaturS1 ■ *celesti A » qui] quia t^V^B^f) · aerea£l(?) s t o t o l i Bl, artstotili Ν · a d g n e n d a Vx ' acthcrea Ht acthcrcum Par/ikelverbindung ct quidem . . . bti Cic. (1885), 11.

· ariBV%

Enn. 6, 7 , 1 2 : τά γάρ έν ζ ώ ν η π ώ ς άν ού ζ ώ ν τ α ; Οπου δη xal ενταύθα, π ώ ς ούν ού

a s t n : cf, Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 3; iiaqm

πάν ζώον έζ ανάγκης έχει; ώς γάρ έκασ-

quod mundi erit, hoc eltmentis adseribetur, caelo dico et terra* et sideribus et igm\ quae deos et deorum parentes adversus negatam genera tionem dti et nativitatem frustra vobis cT'di propondt Varro et qui Varroni indieaverumt animalia esse caelum et attra. ardore c a e l e s t i : cf. 1 , 3 3 : cadi ardnrem; 1, 3 7 : ardorem qui aether nominetur; 2 , 9 1 : dieaturqui tarn aether Latine quam dicitur aer. 4 2 . a l i o r u m a n i m a n t i u m : cf. 1, 103, and n. {bestiarum); 2, 17, n. {crassissw'ma). a b s u r d u m e s s e : for the expression cf. 2 , 31, n. {absurdum ... est dicere); thus A r i s t o t l e uses Λτοπον; cf. Phys. 2 , 8, 199 b 2 6 : άτοπον δέ τό μή οίεσθαι. Aristoteli: this fragment {cum rgi/ur . . . esse ducenda) is n o . 23 Rose (21 Walz c r ) , probably derived from the lost De Phi/osophia; cf. 1, 33, n. {tertio de Philosopbia). W. W. Jaeger, Aristotle ( E n g l . tr. 1923), 144, thinks that the idea was al­ ready suggested in Plat. Tim. 39 c-40 a, a n d that Cicero took this, not from his o w n reading of Aristotle, but from s o m e a n t h o l o g y . T h e view here expressed (for which cf. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 228, n. 2 ; 229, n. 1) Aiistotlc later a b a n d o n e d ; cf. De Caelo, 2, 12, 2 9 2 a 18-28; Bocth. in /sag. P o r p h y r . cd. 2 , 4, 6 {C.S.H.L. 48, 257): respondemus primum quidem placfre Aristoteli rae/estia corpora ahimata non esse; quod vero animatum mm sit animal esse non posse; Π. Bignonc, UAristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 366, n. 1; J . Moreau, Uame du Monde (1939), 106114. Philo. De Gigant. 11, r e m a r k s : ip* ούν εικός δι' ου τά £λλα, ένυδρα τε καΐ χ ε ρ σ α ί α , έψύχωται, Ιρημον είναι ή ψυχών άμοιρεϊν; cf. De Somruis, l , 1 3 5 ; Plotin.

τον τών μεγάλων μερών έστιν, έξ ανάγκης ούτως έχει καΐ ή τών ζ ψ ω ν έν αύτοϊς φύ­ σις. Οπως ούν Ιχει καΐ Ιστιν έκεΐ ουρα­ νός, ούτω καΐ ί χ ε ι καΐ Ιστιν έκεΐ τά έν ούρανώ ζώα πάντα, καΐ ούκ Ιστι μή είναι· ή ούδ* εκείνος Ισται. Yet for the o p ­ posite cf. Schol. Pind. Ol. 1, 10 a: ή μεν θάλασσα ίχει τους Ιχθϋς, ή δέ γ η τα τετράποδα καΐ τά ερπετά, ό δέ άήρ τά πτηνά · ο μέν τοι αίθήρ πυρώδης ών ούκ Ι χ ε ι ; cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 8 7 : άλλ' et έν τ ω αέρι πιθανόν ύπάρχειν ζώα, πάντως εύλογον καΐ έν τ ω αίθέρι ζ φ ω ν είναι φύσιν, Οθεν καΐ Ανθρωποι νοεράς μετέχουσι δυνάμεως, κάκεϊΟεν αυτήν σπάσαντες; Galen, De Vsu Part. 17, 1 (IV, 359 Κ . ) : τών αστέρων, έν οΤς εΙκός, δσω πέρ έστι καΐ ή τοϋ σώματος ουσία καθαρωτέρα, τοσούτω καΐ τον νουν ένοικεϊν πολύ τοϋ κατά τά γήινα σώματα βελτίω τε και άκριβέστερον; Alex. A p h r o d . in Meteor. 4, 4, p . 199, 20-21 H a y d u c k : δια τούτο δέ φησι καΐ έν γη" καΐ ύδατι μόνοις είναι ζώα καΐ γίνεσθαι, έν δέ πυρί και αέρι ούκέτι; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 1, 3, p . 18, 37-38 Stiivc: ει δέ παράσχοιμεν τό ύπέκκαυμα αέρα είναι, λήσομεν εαυτούς τό κάλλιστον τών στοι­ χείων τό ζωογόνον, φημί δέ τό πϋρ, μηδέ όλως λέγοντες είναι. An a n o n y m o u s c o m m e n t a t o r o n Aratus (p. 93 Maass) has a chapter entitled el ζώα τρέφει ό αίθήρ. g i g n e n d a a n i m a n t i a : o n the a p p r o ­ priateness of gigpere cf. K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 70-71. For the shift from animantia t o animalia cf. Fin. 2, 3 1 , and Rcid's n. {animal). a e t h e r i u m l o c u m t e n e n t : cf. Chry-

640

2, 43

quoniam tenuissimus est et semper agitatur et viget, necesse est quod animal in eo gignatur' id et a sensu acerrumo et mobilitate celerrimas esse. Quare, cum in aethere astra gignantur, consentaneum est * in his sensum inesse et intellegentiam, ex quo efUcitur in deorum numero 6 astra esse ducenda. 16 Etenim licet videre acutiora ingenia et ad intcilegendum aptiora eorum qui terras incoiant cas in quibus aer sit purus ac tenuis quam illonim qui utantur crasso caelo atque concreto. 43 Quin etiam cibo 1 animalia . . . gignantur A* id B1, idem H, cademque A • n u m e r a Bl

· id et] id est A (m. rec.) GPV^B1, (m. rec. sup.) * celerima Bl

sippus ap. Stob. 1, p . 185 W a c h s m u t h : αιθέρα . . . έν φ τα άστρα καθίδρυται; Alex. Aphxod. in Meteor. 1, 3 , p . 13, 14 H a y d u c k : πρώτον στοιχεϊον τόν αΙθέρα λέγει, έν αύτω δέ σώματα τα άστρα. s e m p e r agitatur: cf. 2, 3 0 : mobilior; 2, 3 1 : mobilisnmo ardore; Ar. D i d y m . ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 8 (=-- Doxogr. Gr.* 465 = S. V.F. 2, no. 642): Χρυσίππω Sc τον αιθέρα τόν καθαρώτατον καΐ ειλι­ κρινέστατων άτε πάντων εύκινητότατον βντα καΐ την βλην περιάγοντα τοΰ κόσ­ μου φοράν. O n the middle sense of agitatur cf. E. F. Claflin in Am.Journ. of Pbilol. 67 (1946), 203-204. a c e r r u m o : cf. 2, 3 0 : acriora; 2, 3 1 : acerrimo et mobilisnmo ardore. celerrima: S. Wcinstock in Journ. Rom. Stud. 36 (1946), 113, n. 72 c o m ­ pares Plat. Crat. 397 d: ήλιον καΐ σελήνην καΐ γήν καΐ άστρα και ούρανόν άτε ούν α ύ τ ΐ ορώντες πάντα άεΐ Ιόντα δρόμω και θέοντα, άπό ταύτης της φύσεως της τοΰ θεΐν θεούς αυτούς έπονομάσαι; Tcrt. Apol. 22, 8 (of daemones): velocitas divinita* creditur; etc. c o n s e n t a n e u m est: a favorite phrase with Cicero; cf. H . Mcrguct, Lex. %. d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 498. e x q u o efficitur: cf. 2, 7 7 ; Fin. 2, 2 4 ; Rep. 3 , 1 8 ; Legg. 1, 2 5 ; Fat. 2 3 ; 40. Philo, De Att. Mundi, 10, says that Aristotle considered the stars as g o d s ; cf. A. J. Festugicrc, La Revil. d'Hermis Trism. 2 (1949), 240, n. 4. e t e n i m : " m o r e o v e r " ; here referring

id est q ; V*N, 4 est] esse Bx

t o t h e last sentence but o n e ; cf. 2, 16, n. (etenim); J. Forchhammer in Nordisk tidskriftforfilologi, 5 (1880), 42. acutiora i n g e n i a : cf. 1, 120, n. (patria Democriti); 2, 17, n. (bebethra); Pease on Dip. 1, 79, n. (alia quae acuta, etc.); Philo ap. E u s . Pr. Ev. 18, 14, 6 6 - 6 7 : λεπτάτητι αέρος ή διάνοια πέφυκεν άκονάσ6αα. διό καΐ 'Ηράκλειτος ούκ άπο σκοπού φησιν, αυγή ξηρή, ψυχή σοφωτάτη καΐ α ρ ί σ τ η ; Hier. in Epbes. 3 , p . 676 Valla rsi. aptiora . . . c o n c r e t o : quoted by N o n . p . 263 M. (pp. 402-403 L.), r e a d i n g altiora, inco/unt, rursus ac tenues. c r a s s o c a e l o : cf. 2, 17, n. (crassissimus . . . a*r). c o n c r e t o : cf. 2, 117: nulla admixtiont concretum; in Tusc. 1, 42, c o m b i n e d , as here, with crassus: crassus bic et concretus aer qui est terrae proximus ... bic aer, quern modo dixi erasrum atque concretum. 4 3 . q u i n e t i a m , etc.: o n first sight it w o u l d seem natural t o suppose that the Aristotle quotations extend from 2, 42 t h r o u g h 2, 44, as W . W. Jaeger thinks (Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 148-153) and as nee vero Aristote/es in 2, 44 might i m p l y ; cf. id. in Am. Journ. Pbilol. 58 (1937), 3 5 5 ; also L. Edclstcin in Studi ital. di filol. class. 11 (1934), 144, n. 1. K. Rcinhardt, h o w e v e r , Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 78, and n . 1, doubts t h i s ; cf. the note o n sensum . . . atque intellegentiam, below. c i b o : H. J. Roby (ap. Mayor ad lot.; also i n his Latin Gram. 2 (1874), zxxvii-

2, 43

641

quo utare interesse aliquid ad mentis aciem putant. Probabile est igitur praestantem intellegentiam in sideribus esse, quae etΎ aetheriam partem mundi incolant2 et marinis terrenisque umoribus longo intervallo extenuatis alantur.3 Sensum autem astrorum atque 4 intellegentiam maxume declarat ordo atque constantia6 1

et om. HP

* incolunt Vx

■ alantis A

joucviii) makes a s t r o n g case for sup­ p o s i n g this t o be, not an ablative, but a d a t i v e of purpose in the predicate, c o m ­ p a r i n g Lucr. 6, 771: multa cibo qua» sunt vitalia; Varr. R.R. 3, 5, 4: cibatui off as positas; 3, 8: cibatui quod si/ obiciunt triticum; Phaedr. 4, 8, 4 [by e m e n d a t i o n ] : //' qua res esstt cibo; Plin. N.I I. 29, 48: cibo quot modis iuvent [sc. ova] notum est ; as well as analogous uses of amic/ui, indutui, e t c . , as in Varr. L.L. 5, 1 3 1 ; 10, 26-27. T h e unusual position of cibo here e m p h a ­ sizes its syntactical relation: "for food, w h a t you use, e t c . " O n the general subject cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 61, n. (sa/ubri et modera/o cultuatque victu); Div. 1, 6 2 : Pjthagoriis interdictum putatur ne faba vescerenturt quod babet inflationem magna* is cibus tranquillitaii men­ tis quaerenti vera contrariam [and Pease's n. on Pytbagoriis, etc.; to which add J. Hausslcitcr, Der Vegetarismus in der Antike (1935), 95-157]; Sen. Ep. 108, 2 2 : abstintre animaJibus coepi, et anno peraeto non tantum facilis erat mibi consue­ tude sed aulas, agitatiortm mibi ant mum esse credebam; the fragments of M u s o n i u s , De Victu preserved in Slob. vol. 3, p p .

503-507; 523-529 Hcnsc; Iambi.

Vit.

Pjtb. 1 3 : κάκ τούτου [abstinence] ολίγοϋπνίαν καΐ εύαύγειαν καΐ ψυχής καθαρό­ τ η τ α κτησάμενος; 6 8 : έμψυχων άποχήν πάντων και £τι βρωμάτων τινών <άκολάστων> ταΐς εύαυγείαις του λογισμού καΐ είλικρινείαις έμποδιζόντων; Galen, De P/ac. Hipp, et Plat. 5, 5 (V, 466 K.) [ o n diet during pregnancy as affecting the s o u l of the child t o be b o r n ] ; P h o t . Bib/. c o d . 249, p . 439 a 27 Bekkcr: τα τοιαύτα τ ω ν βρωμάτων παχύνει τόν νουν. Ε . Bign o n e (L'Aristotelt perduto, 2 (1936), 353, n . 2 ; 354, n. 1) compares this n o t i o n of f o o d {cibo; alantur) with O l y m p i o d . in

4

aque Bx

* constantiam Ν

Pbaed. p . 200, 3-6 N o r v i n : ί τ ι δέ δει τι καΐ δλον γένος ανθρώπων [the men in the imaginary zones of Plat. Pbaedo, 111 b] είναι ούτω τρεφόμενον, δηλοΐ καΐ 6 τηδε ταΐς ήλιακαϊς άκτΐσιν μόναις τρεφό­ μενος, δν Ιστόρησεν 'Αριστοτέλης Ιδών αυτός; ρ. 2 3 9 , 1 9 N o r v i n : εΐ ένθαΰτα [on earth] Ιστόρησεν 'Αριστοτέλης άνθρωπον &υπνον καΐ μόνω τ ω ήλιοειδεϊ τρεφόμενον αέρι τί χρή περί των έκεϊ οίεσβαι. Bign o n e (p. 354) thinks this view of Aristotle is taken from the De Pbihsopbia. m e n t i s a c i e m : cf. 2, 4 5 ; Div. 1, 6 1 ; Ac. 2, 129; Fin. 5, 5 7 ; Tusc. 1, 4 5 ; 1, 7 3 ; and similar phrases with animi and ingenii. aetheriam . . . i n c o l a n t : cf. 2, 4 2 : sidera autem aetberium locum optinent. u m o r i b u s : cf. 2, 40, and n. (Oceaniqut alatur umoribus), Plin. N.H. 2, 223: ferunt . . . in dulcibus aquis lunae alimentum esse, sicut in marinis solis. l o n g o intervallo: usually in Cicero of t i m e ; here and perhaps in Rep. 6, 24 of space. sensum . . . atque intellegentiam: this pair is followed, in characteristic fashion, by ordo .. . atque constantia and ration* tt numero. K. Reinhardt (Kosmoi u. Sympathie (1926), 8 1 ; cf. 109) thinks that the idea of this sentence, here broken by the intrusion of non-Aristotelian matter (for its three causes, φύσις, τύχη, and τέχνη (νους, διάνοια), d o not corres­ p o n d to the three types of mot ion, φύσις, βίη, προαίρεσι; found in 2, 44), is con­ tinued in 2, 49-56 (cf. W . Ax in Getting, gel. Αηχ. 1939, 4 2 ; also n. on qusn etiam, etc., above), t h o u g h M. van den Bruwaenc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 117-118, wAuld defend the unity of the present syllogism: major premiss, the stars re­ volve in ordered courses; minor premiss,

642

2, 43

(nihil est enim quod ratione et numero moveri possit sine consilio), in quo * nihil est temerarium, nihil varium, nihil fortuitum. Ordo autem siderum et in omni aeternitate constantia neque naturam significat (est enim plena rationis) * neque fortunam, 1

quod {J)AX

· rationes

Nl

this order is the result neither of nature nor of chance; conclusion, they are moved by their o w n Conscious and divine mo­ tion; and E. Bignone, L·'Aristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 358, thinks the passage Aristotelian, but derived from Aristotle's earliest views (through Posidonius ?); while W. K. C. Guthrie (C/. Quart. 27 (1933), 166-171; /
τηρίων τό δλον έκίνει μή νοερά καΐ θεία καθεστώσα; Κ. Reinhardt, Poseidomos

(1921), 245-247. Even Lucr. 5,1183-1240 admits that the heavenly order has led t o man's belief in superhuman beings. n i h i l e s t . . . t e m e r a r i u m : quoted b y N o n . p. 352 M. (p. 558 L.), reading ut instead of quod. ratione et n u m e r o m o v e r i : perhaps as in a formal dance; Mayor cites Plat. Epinom. 982 e for the dancing of the stars. Nonius, Ix. defines numero as = ordine. c o n s i l i o : cf. 2, 18, n. (rationem . . . men/em, consilium, cogitationem, prudentiam). t e m e r a r i u m : cf. 2, 56: nulla igitur in catlo nee fortuna nee temeritas nee erratio nee vanitai inest, and elsewhere also temeritas is contrasted with ratio and consilium (Rep. 1, 6 0 ; fuse. 2, 47; Am. 20). O n the homocotclcuton with varium see P. Rasi in At it e Mem. d. r. ace. d. sc. lett. ed arti in Padova, 7 (1891), 460. i n o m n i aeternitate: cf. 2, 5 1 ; 2, 54. n a t u r a m : three explanations of celes­ tial phenomena are here discussed: natura (φύσις), fortuna (τύχη), and con­ silium (προαίρεσις or νους), and by elim­ ination of the first t w o the third is established. Cf. 2, 88: casune . . . aut ne­ cessitate aliqua an rauone ac mente divina; Plat. Legg. 10, 888 c: λέγουσί πού τίνες ώς πάντα εστί τά πράγματα γιγνόμενα καΐ γενόμενα καΐ γενησόμενα τά μλν φύσει, τά δέ τύχη, τά δέ διά τέχνην; 10, 889 c; Aristot. Phys. 2, 4, 196 a 24b 5 ; 2 , 5, 196 b 10-17; 2, 6, 198 a 9 - 1 3 : ύστερον άρα τό αύτόματον καΐ ή τύχη καΐ νου καΐ φύσεως- ώστ' εΐ δτι μάλιστα τοϋ ούρανοϋ αίτιον το αύτόματον, ανάγκη πρότερον νουν καΐ φύσιν αίτίαν είναι καΐ Λλλων πολλών καΐ τούδε παντός; De Part. An. 1, 1, 641 b 20-23: ol δέ των μέν ζ φ ω ν Ικαστον φύσει φασίν είναι

2, 44

643

quae arnica varietati* constantiam respuit. Sequitur ergo ut ipsa * sua sponte suo sensu ac divinitate moveantur. 44 Nee vero Aristoteles * non laudandus in eo * quod omnia quae moventur 1

uarietate PF1

■ ipse Ν

* aristotilcs PN

xal γενέσθαι, τον δ* ούρανόν άπό τύχης καΐ τοϋ αυτομάτου τοιούτον συστηναι, έν φ άπό τύχης καΐ αταξίας ούδ* δτιοΰν φαίνεται; Etb. Nic. 3 , 3 , 1 1 1 2 a 3 0 - 3 3 : βουλβυάμεθα δέ περί των έφ' ήμΐν κ ρ α χ ­ τ ώ ν τ α ΰ τ α δέ καΐ Ιστι λοιπά, α ί τ ι α γαρ δοκοϋσιν elvai φύσις xal άνάγχη xal τ ύ χ η , έτι δέ νους xal πάν το Si' άνθρω­ π ο υ ; Aft. Plac. 1, 29, 2 {Doxogr. Gr* 3 2 5 ) : Α ρ ι σ τ ο τ έ λ η ς . . . αίτιας δέ τέτταρας έν τ ο ι ς δλοις χ α θ ' Ας άπαντα συνίσ­ τανται, νουν, φύσιν, ανάγκην, τ ύ χ η ν xal τούτων Si πλην έκάστην, τήν μ\έν έν τοις άνθρωπίνοις πράγμασι, τήν δ* έν άλλοις . . . την δ* είμαρμένην ούκ αΐτίαν μέν, τρόπον δέ τίνα αΙτίας, συμβεβηκότα π ω ς τοις της ανάγκης τεταγμένοις; a n d in Plat. 1, 29, 4 {Doxogr. Ο . · 325326) T h e o p h r a s t u s is credited w i t h a similar view, Epicurus ( 1 , 29, 5, p . 326) w i t h recognizing as causes κατ* ανάγκην, κ α τ ά προαίρεσιν, κατά τύχην, and Anaxagoras a n d the Stoics ( 1 , 29, 7, p . 326) with asserting ά μ έ ν . . . κατ' ανάγκην, ά δέ καθ* είμαρμένην, ά δέ κατά προαίρεσιν, ά δέ κατά τύχην, ά δέ κατά τό αύτόματον (for definitions of fate, providence, and fortune cf. E . V . A r n o l d . Rom. Stoicism (1911), 199). See also, for Aristotle, W . C. G r e e n e , Moira (1944), 325, and n. 63. O n the impersonal " n a t u r e " here n a m e d cf. 1, 3 5 ; 2, 8 1 : naturam esse censent vim quondam sine ratione cientem motus in corporibus necessarios; 3, 27. s i g n i f i c a t : cf. 2, 5 4 ; 2, 8 5 ; Fam. 5 , 1 3 , 2 : non significandum solum sed etiam dec/arandum; Holden o n Off. 1, 30. f o r t u n a m : here considered not merely as άδηλον αΐτίαν άνθρωπίνω λ ο γ ι σ μ φ [Anaxagoras and the Stoics ap. A c t . Plat. 1, 29, 7 {Doxogr. Gr* 326)], but r a t h e r as the s y m b o l of capricious unpredictabi­ lity ; cf. 3, 6 1 : fortune . . . quam nemo ab inconstantia et temeritate seiunget; Dip. 2, 18: nibil enim est tarn contrarium rations et constantiae quam for tuna; 2, 109: ipsa

* ino A1

varietas quae est propria fortunae; Off. 1, 9 0 : varietatem . . . fortunae; Fin. 2, 10: porta for tuna; 4, 17: partetates . . . fortunae-, Aristot. Pbys. 2, 5, 197 a 18-20: τό φάναι είναί τι παράλογον τήν τύχην ορθώς· ο γάρ λόγος ή των acl όντων ή των ώ ς επί το πολύ, ή δέ τύχη έν τοις γιγνομένοις παρά ταΰτα. Such variation is foreign t o the heavenly b o d i e s ; cf. Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 6, 288 b 9-12; 2, 8, 290 a 3 1 : ούθέν γάρ ώς έτυχε ποιεί ή φύσις; Boeth. Cons. 1, pr. 6: nullo existimaverim modo ut for tut ta temeritate tarn certa mo­ veantur. Cicero does not in any way per­ sonify f o r t u n e ; cf. W. W. Fowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 74. ipsa sua s p o n t e . . . m o v c a t u r : as in 2, 31, the universe per se ipse ac sua sponte moveatur. Philodem. De Diisy 3 , col. 10, 611 (p. 30 Diels) objects: περί τοίνυν κινή­ σεως θεών ώδε χρή γινώσκειν* ούτε γάρ οίητέον έργον μηθέν έτερον ϊχειν αυτούς ή διά της απειρίας <τ>ών όδαχν π ε ρ η ι 6<ντας ά«1 δινεϊσθαι έγκυκλί>ως· ού <γάρ> ευτυχής 6 <ρ\>>μβονώμ<εν>ος άπαν<τα> τόν βίον; cf. Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 12-13: ή deos idcirco esse opinantur quia certos et rationabiles cursus babent, errant, ex boc enim apparet deos non esse, quod exorbitare Hit's a praestitutis itinert bus non licet, ceterum ή dii essent, hue atque illuc passim nne ulla necessitate ferrentttr sicut animantes in terra, etc. And Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 1, 284 a 28-35, declares that a soul could not live happily with such an Ixion's lot of ceaseless and sleepless revolution. 44. Axistotelea: this fragment, • t h r o u g h esse neget, = n o . 24 Rose, p r o b ­ ably coming from the De Pbilosopbia;cS. 1, 33, n. {tertio de Pbilosopbia); 2, 43, nn. {quin etiam, etc.; sensum . . . atque intellegentiam). For its use by Adclard of Bath cf. T . Silverstcin in CI. Pbilol. 47 (1952), 82. l a u d a n d u s : o n the omission of est cf. 2, 30, n. {perlucidior).

644

2, 44

aut natura1 moveri censuit aut vi aut voluntatc; moveri autem solem et lunam et sidera omnia; quae autem natura * moverentur, haec aut pondere deorsum aut levitate in * sublime ferri, quorum 1

n a t u r a m Bl

* n a t u r a m Bl

* in add. Μ

quae moventur . . . quae . . . mo­ verentur: with the apparent inconsist­ ency of m o o d cf. 2, 7 2 : qui . . . precabanlur . . . qui autem ... retractarent. In t h e present case one might perhaps dif­ ferentiate between the t w o relative clau­ ses, the former being a clear statement of the observed fact of the m o t i o n of the heavenly bodies, the second a character­ istic clause in which the kinds of things which arc m o v e d by nature arc asserted t o m o v e cither in rectilinear o r in circular fashion. natura . . . aut vi aut v o l u n t a t e : vi here replaces fortunam in the previous section (cf. 2, 4 3 , n. {sensum . . . atque intelltgentiam)), and doubtless = βία, which Aristot. Metapb. 4, 5, 1015 a 30 defines as ανάγκη τις, which is opposed τη κατά τήν προαίρεσιν κινήσει καΐ κατά τόν λογισμόν. N o g o o d Aristotelian parallel t o the present three-fold division has been ad­ duced, t h o u g h cf. De Caelo, 3 , 2, 301 b 17-22: έπεί δέ φύσις μέν έστιν ή έν α ύ τ φ υπάρχουσα κινήσεως αρχή, δύναμις δ* ή έν άλλω ή" άλλο, κίνησις δέ ή μέν κατά φύσιν ή δέ βίαιος πάσα, τήν μέν κατά φύσιν, οίον τ ω λίθω τήν κάτω, Οαττον ποιήσει τδ κατά δύναμιν, τήν δέ παρά φύσιν δλως αυτή. p o n d e r e d e o r s u m , e t c . : rectilinear m o t i o n , based o n specific gravity, the ele­ ments of earth and water falling and those

of air and tire rising; cf. 1,103: ut terra infimum teneat, haec inundet aqua, superior , aetheriis ignibus altissima ora reddatur; Aristot. De Caelo, 1, 2, 268 b 1719: πάσα δέ κίνησις δση κατά τόπον, ήν καλοϋμεν φοράν, ή ευθεία ή κύκλω ή έκ τούτων μ ι κ τ ή · άπλαΐ γάρ αύται δύο μόναι; 1, 2, 269 a 17-18: εΐ μέν γάρ ή άνω, πΰρ Ισται ή άήρ, cl δ* ή κ ά τ ω , ύδωρ ή γ η ; 1, 2, 269 a 23-269 b 2 : ώστ* είπερ ή μέν πρότερα κίνησις προτέρου τη φύσει σώματος, ή δέ κύκλω πρότερα της ευθείας [cf. A n o n . Hermippus, 1, 143-144), ή δ* έπ*

εύθείχς των απλών σωμάτων εστί (τ6 τε γάρ πΰρ έ π ' ευθείας άνω φέρεται καΐ τά γεηρά κ ά τ ω προς τδ μέσον), ανάγκη καΐ τήν κύκλω κίνησιν τών απλών τινδς είναι

σωμάτων · . . . ίκ τε δή τούτων φανερόν δτι πέφυκέ τις ουσία σώματος άλλη παρά τάς ενταύθα συστάσεις, θειοτέρα καΐ πρότερα τούτων απάντων, κάν εΐ τ ι ς έτι λάβοι πάσαν είναι κίνησιν ή κατά φύσιν ή παρά φύσιν, και τήν άλλω παρά φύ­ σιν έτέρω κατά φύσιν, οίον ή άνω καΐ ή κ ά τ ω πέπονθεν · ή μέν γάρ τ φ πυρί, ή δέ τ η γ η παρά φύσιν καΐ κατά φ ύ σ ι ν ώστ* άναγκαΐον καΐ τήν κύκλω κίνησιν, επειδή τούτοις παρά φύσιν, έτερου τινδς εΖναι κατά φύσιν, from which he concludes (269 b 13-17) that there must be s o m e other b o d y of a higher nature than t h o s e in the sublunary w o r l d ; Pbys. 4, 5, 2 1 2 b 2 - 3 ; 4 , 9, 217 a 19-20; 7, 4, 248 a 18-22; 8, 8, 261 b 28-29; 8, 9, 265 a 1 3 - 1 5 ; A r . D i d y m . epit. 23-24 (Dnxogr. Gr.% 459460). W i t h the phraseology cf. 2, 1 1 7 : bmc autem tontinens aer fertur Hie quidem levitate sublimi; with the t h o u g h t Aristot. Dt Cae/o, 4, 4, 311 b 13-17: δτι δ* ί σ η τι α π λ ώ ς κοϋφον καΐ απλώς βαρύ, έκ τώνδ* εστί φανερόν. λέγω δ' απλώς κοΰφον 6 άεΐ άνω καΐ βαρύ δ άεΐ κ ά τ ω πέφυκ* φέρεσθαι μή κ ω λ υ ό μ ε ν ο ν τοιαύτα γάρ εστί τίνα, και ούχ ώσπερ οΓονταί τίνες πάντ" Εχειν βάρος; but cf. Lucr. 1, 1083-1093; 2, 184-193. in s u b l i m e : cf. 2, 1 4 1 : sonum . . . qui natura in sublime fertur; [Cacs.J Bell. Afr. 84, 2 ; Mcssalla a p . M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 9, 14: aquae terraeque vim ac naturam gravem atque pronam in profundum dilabentem, ignis atque animae levem in inmensum sublime fugientem; Plin. N.H. 10, 112; 3 1 , 57. Elsewhere in expressions of m o t i o n Cicero uses simply sublime: 2, 8 9 ; 2, 101 [in sublime dett. Marsus]; Tusc. 1, 4 0 ; 2, 24. With t h e t h o u g h t cf. S.V.F. 1, n o . 99 ( Z c n o ' s v i e w ] : αέρα και π ΰ ρ . . . φύσει γάρ άνώφοι -

2, 44

645

neutrum astris contingeret, propterea quod eorum motus in orbem circumque ferretur; nee vero did potest vi quadam maiore fieri ut contra naturam * astra moveantur (quae enim potest maior esse?); restat * igitur ut motus astrorum sit voluntarius. Quae qui videat non indocte solum verum etiam impie faciat si 1

natura V1

* raestat Bl

τ α τ α ΰ τ ' είναι διά τδ μηδενός μετέχειν

βάρους. c o n t i n g e r e t : where the infinitive m i g h t have been expected; yet cf. 1, 12, n . {exsistit . . . regeretur); Madvig on Fin. 1, 30 {necesse est); Re id on Ac. 1, 41 {exsisteret). m o t u a . . . ferretur: with this pleo­ n a s m cf. Rep. 6, 18: cursus ... move fur. c i r c u m q u e : probably not by tmesis for circumjerreturque, but with circum — circulum; cf. 2, 47, n. {circulus). vi . . . m a i o r e : cf. 2, 7 7 : quod si aliter «it, aliqtad profecto si/ necesse est melius et maiore vi pratditum quam deus, quale id atmque est. contra naturam: Aristot. De Caelo, 1, 2, 269 b 6-11: cl δέ παρά φύσιν φέρεται τ ά φερόμενα κύκλω την πέριξ φοράν, θαυ­ μαστών καΐ παντελώς άλογον το μόνην είναι συνεχή ταύτην την κίνησιν καΐ itftiov, ούσαν πάρα φ ύ σ ι ν φαίνεται γάρ εν γε τοις Αλλοις τάχιστα φθειρόμενα τα παρά φύσιν. q u a e e n i m potest maior e a s e : cf. 2, 3 1 : nam quid potest esse mundo vatentius quod pellat a/que moveat colore m eum quo ille teneatur; 2, 54: non est enim aetberis ea na­ tura ut vi sua Stellas conplexa contorqueat; Plut. De comm. Not. 30, ρ . 1074 a: Ιτερον γάρ ουδέν έστι τοΰ παντός.

reatat, etc.; cf. Laci. Inst. 2, 5, 9-19: item paulo superius: restat, inquii, ut motus astrorum sit voluntarius; quae qui videat non indocte solum verum etiam inpie faciat si deos esse negtt. nos vero et quidem constan ter ntgamus ax vos, ο pbilosophi, non solum indoctos et inpios verum etiam caecos, ineptos, deliros probam us qui ignorantiam inperitorum vanitate vicistis. illi enim solem atque lunam, vos etiam sidera deos putatis . . . (16] si motus, inquit, astrorum for/uiti non sunt, nihil aliud restat nisi ut voluntarii sint. immo vero ut non esse fortuitos mamfestum est ita nee voluntaries, etc.

voluntarius: cf. 2, 31 (of the mundus): per u ipse ac sua spontc movtatitr; 2, 54. Cf. W. K. C. G u t h r i e , ed. of Aristot. De Caelo (1939), xxv-xxvii, w h o , in discuss­ ing Aristotle's theories of motion, agrees with W. D . Ross {Aristotle's Physics (1936), 97), against H . v o n A r n i m , Die Entstehung d. Cotteslebre des Arist. (1931), 7, that this assumption of voluntary m o ­ tion of the stars docs not prove the ab­ sence of a transcendent, u n m o v e d m o v e r , for such a m o v e r might operate by inspiring in the souls of the m o v e d a desire voluntarily t o imitate its perfec­ tion. Ross {op. cit., 96) remarks that what arc essentially t w o views, the belief in a transcendent m o v e r and the belief in a self-moving celestial system, arc here confusedly represented as four. " A r i s ­ totle is not denying that there is any force greater than that of the stars, but that there is any great e n o u g h t o m o v e them contrary t o n a t u r e . " Cleomcdes, however ( 1 , 3 , p p . 28-30 Zicglcr), re­ m a r k s : ό τοcνυν ουρανός . . . άναγκαίως καΐ πάντα τά εμπεριεχόμενα αύτω των άστρων περιάγει, τούτων τοίνυν τά μέν άπλουστάτην έχει την κίνησιν, ύπό τοϋ κόσμου στρεφόμενα . . . τά δέ κινείται μέν και τήν σΰν τ ω κόσμω κίνησιν άναγκαίως,

^ριαγόμενί γε ύπ* αύτοϋ διά τήν έμπεριοχήν, κινείται δέ καΐ έτέραν προαιρε­ τικών, καθ* ήν άλλοτε άλλα μέρη τοϋ ουρα­ νού καταλαμβάνει [and cf. Zicglcr's in­ dex, 2 5 1 , s . v . προαιρετικός]; Lucr. 5,7681 warns against thinking that the sun and m o o n are m o v e d by cither their o w n o r a divine will. q u a e q u i videat: cf. 1, 4 3 : Λ* qui con­ sideret\ 2, 12: baec . . . qui videat; 2, 76: qui deos esse concedant. i m p i e : as Vcllcius, in denying the divinity of the stars; cf. Philo, De Aet.

646

2, 45

deos esse neget. Nee sane multum interest utrum l id neget an eos omni procuratione * atque actione privet; mihi enim qui nihil agit esse omnino non videtur. Esse igitur deos ita perspicuum8 est ut id 4 qui neget vix eum sanae mentis existimem.6 17 45 Restat · ut qualis eorum natura sit consideremus 7 ; in quo nihil est difficilius quam a consuetudine oculorum aciem 8 1 utrom Axt uerum Ν add. A · existis m e m ; in ras. Β

* procreatione Bl · sane restat VN

Mundi, 10: 'Αριστοτέλης . . . δβινήν ί έ άθεότητα χατκγίνωσε των ταναντία ίΐ€ξιόντων, ot των χειροκμήτων ουδέ ψήβησαν διαφέρειν τοσούτον όρατον θεό ν, ήλιον καΐ σελήνην καΐ τό άλλο των πλα­ νήτων καΐ απλανών ως άληβως περιέ­ χοντα πάνβιιον; Lact. Inst. 2, 5,12-17 — apposite but too long to quote. n e e . . . m u l t u m interest u t r u m . . . a n : cf. 1, 105; 3. 7 9 ; Off. 3, 8 2 ; Sen. De Ben. 6 , 1 2 , 2 ; 6, 35, 3 ; 7, 8 , 1 . procuratione atque actione privet: Mayor here suspects a bit of anti-Epi­ curean polemic inserted by Gccro, o r — as seems much less likely—"a caution added by the original writer against a special point in the Aristotelian theol­ ogy." q u i nihil a g i t : cf. 1, 101, n. {nihil agent em ... deum)\ 1, 110: virtus autem actuosa; et deus vester nihil agens; β χ pers virtutis igitur; ita ne beatus quidem; 2, 76: qui deos esse cottcedant is fatendum est eos aliquid agere; Div. 2, 6 [and Pease's n. {nihil agere)}. p e r s p i c u u m eat: cf. 2, 4, n. {quid . . . perspicuum). W. Gundel, Dt Sttilarum Appellation et Rel. Rom. (1907), 127-128, remarks that those w h o professed a be­ lief in the divinity of the stars were chiefly Platonists, Aristotelians, and Stoics; cf. Achill. /sag. 13, pp. 40-41 Maass ( = S.V.F. 2, no. 687). v i x . . . sanae m e n t i s : Balbus, like Vellcius in Book I, often charges insanity against his opponents, here the atheists; cf. the hypothesis of K. Zicglcr {Hermes, 71 (1936), 421-440) of the origin of the tradition of the insanity of Lucretius.

· praespicuum (?)BV * id 7 condercmus Vx · aciem

45. restat: here begins the second of the four points of Stoic belief defined in 2, 3, which extends through 2, 72. Ristat has just been used in 2, 44, introducing a conclusion reached by elimination; here it would naturally imply the second of two, rather than of four, reasons. N o w Balbus had first, at 2, 3, expressed his intention of discussing only points o n e and t w o , but Cotta had insisted that he deal with all four. L. Reinhardt, accord­ ingly (in Breslauer pbilol. Abb. 3, 2 (1888), 39-40; opposed by I. Heinemann, Poseidonios' metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 146, n. 1), thinks that Cicero's original plan was t o discuss only the first t w o points, and that we here have a relic of this earlier in­ tention, just as restat in 2, 154, is a g e n ­ uine part of his modified, four-point, plan; cf. A. Lorcher in Burs. Jabresb. 162 (1913), 14; R. Philippson in P.-W. 7 A (1939), 1154, 59-62. < I . P . E . > M < i i l l c r > , however, in Act. Sem. pbilol. Erlang. 1 (1878), 366, thinks that the first t w o points constitute a kind of unity within the larger, four-point, unit, and that restat ut here introduces the c o n ­ clusion of this first part. K. Reinhardt {Poseidonios (1921), 217) further remarks that it is inconsistent for Balbus here t o begin t o discuss the nature of the g o d s , when he has already been enlarging u p o n the stars as the form and body of deity. q u a l i s . . . sit c o n s i d e r e m u s : cf. 1, 77: considera quale sit. n i h i l . . . difficilius q u a m : cf. Am. 3 3 ; 7 9 ; also below, 3, 20: a consuetudine oculorum animum abducere difficillimum dicebas. O n this difficulty of overcoming

2, 45

647

mentis abducere. Ea difficulty induxit et vulgo imperitos * et similes philosophos imperitorum ut nisi figuris hominum constitutis nihil possent de dis 1 inmortalibus cogitare8; cuius opinionis levitas confutata a Cotta non desiderat orationem 4 meam. Sed, cum talem 6 esse · deum certa notione 7 animi praesentiamus, primum ut sit animans, deinde ut in 8 omni natura nihil eo sit praestantius, ad hanc praesensionem · notionemque nostram nihil video quod potius 10 accommodem " quam ut primum hunc 18 ipsum mundum, quo nihil excellentius fieri potest, animantem esse 1S et deum iudicem. 1 imperitos o% Vx ■ diis Ν ■ cogatare Ax * c u m taJcm in ras. Β · esset Ax ' nocioni Bx 1 x0 x ll sensionem Β totius B a c c o m o d e m Μ Vx

ingrained habits of t h o u g h t cf. 1, 8 3 , n. (consuetudine inbutis); 1, 96: adsiduitate cotidiana et consuetudine oculorum adsmscunt antmt ; 3 , 2 1 : non quod difficilt sit men fern ab oculis sevocare; Tusc. 1, 38: magni auttm est ingenii sevocare mentem a sensibus et cogitationtm ab consuttudine abducere; Div. 2, 60 [on t h e d a n g e r of identifying consuetude with natura]. The consuetude oculorum is, naurally, the daily sight of a n t h r o p o m o r ­ p h i c images of the g o d s , and P. C r o p p , De Auct. quos secutus Cic. in Lib. dt N.D., etc. (1909), 17, compares the cautions against judging important questions by the o p i n i o n of the ignorant m u l t i t u d e (3, 1 1 ; DIP. 2 , 8 1 ) . a c i c m m e n t i s : cf. 1, 19: oculis [ammt]; 2, 43, n. (mentis aciem). v u l g o i m p e r i t o s : "uneducated people g e n e r a l l y " (Mayor). F o r the contrast of imperiti (or indocti) and pbi/osopbi cf. 3 , 39. T h e philosophers w h o arc simi/es imperi­ torum are obviously the E p i c u r e a n s ; cf. K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 121. f i g u r i s h o m i n u m : cf. 1 , 7 7 : era/ enim non facile agentis aliquid et molientis deos in aliarum for marurn imitation* servare. levitas confutata: cf. 2, 3 , n. (comictis Epicuri erroribus). H. Uri, Cic. u. d. epik. Pbt/os. (1914), 100, thinks m u c h of C o t t a ' s refutation of Epicurean theology in Book 1 derives from Stoic sources. T h e present passage probably has in

* desidcrato rationcm V · in add. V ■ prox " hue Vx * et esse Ν

mind 1 , 4 6 ; 1,76. o r a t i o n e m m e a m : cf. 2, 3 : convictis Epicuri erroribus longa de mea disputation* dttracta oratio est. n o t i o n e a n i m i : cf. 1, 37, n. {animi notion*). Balbus here appeals t o πρόληψις as Vellcius had done in Book 1; cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 3 3 . O n Stoic accept­ ance of πρόληψις cf. Sen. Ep. 117, 6: multum dare solemus praesumptioni omnium hominum et a pud nos veritalis argumentum est aliquid omnibus videri. a n i m a n s : cf. 1,36, n. {animantem certe). n i h i l . . . p r a e s t a n t i u s : cf. 1, 4 7 : praestantissumam naturam; 3, 20: cum deo nihil praestantius esse/ non dubitabas quin mundus esset deus, quo nihil in rerum natura melius esset. P. Dccharme, La crit. des trad, relig. chex les Grecs (1904), 246, would sec here an anticipation—in incomplete form— of S. Anselm's celebrated ontological a r g u m e n t to p r o v e the existence of deity; cf. 2, 35, n. (extremum atque perfectum), above; 2, 46, n. (praestantem ... naturam), below. a c c o m m o d e m : cf. Orat. 2 3 : Demostbentm . . . unum accommodar* ad earn quam sentiam eloquentiam. p r i m u m h u n c i p s u m m u n d u m : this would naturally be followed by dtind* and mention of the stars, but a parenthe­ tical tirade against Epicurus intervenes, lasting to 2, 49, when deinde is forgotten. d e u m : cf. 2, 30, n. (deum esse mundum).

648

2, 46

46 Hie quam volet Epicurus iocerur, homo non aptissimus l ad iocandum minimeque * rcsipiens * patriam, et dicat se 4 non posse intellegere qualis sit volubilis et rotundus 6 deus, tamen · ex hoc, quod etiam ipse probat, numquam me movebit. Placet enim ilii esse 7 deos, quia necesse sit praestantem esse aliquam naturam qua 8 nihil sit melius.· Mundo 10 autem certe nihil est melius; nee dubium quin quod animans sit habeatque sensum et 1 aptitissimus K 1 ■ minimequac Bl · resipiens Urs. ms% respiciens cett. 5 {add. F) * sc] si V1 r u t u n d u s VXBXU rutundis A1 · ctiamam A1 7 l l l esse] cssct B · qua] q u a m V £ , quia Λ/ 1 · sit melius] sit add. At sit 10 potius Λ/ m u n d o {dtl.) m u n d o A1

46. q u a m v o l e t : cf. Pro Cael. 6 3 : quam velit sit potent; 67: quam voltnt in conviviis faceti ... tint; Pro Flacc. 35: quam voltnt impudenter mentiantur; Ltg.agr. 3 4 : emere agros a quibus volent et quos volent quam volent magna poterunt\ Phil. 2, 113: quam volent illi cedent \ Div. 1, 56: quam vellet cunctart tur \ Fin. 2, 57: esse enim quam vellet iniquus pottrat impunt; Ter. Hec. 634: turbent porro quam velint. h o m o : probably here less compli­ mentary than vir, which is used of such men as Xcnocratcs ( 1 , 72) and D c m o critus (1, 120). n o n a p t i s s i m u s ad i o c a n d u m : cf. 1, 123: ludimur ab bomine non tarn face to quam ad scribtndi licentiam libtro; 2, 74: ita salem istumt quo caret vestra natio, in inridtndis nobis nolitote consumere; 3, 3 : Epi­ curus vester .. . ludere vidttur; Div. 2, 40: deos enim ipsos iocandi causa induxit Epicurus perlucidos et perflabilis\ Tusc. 3, 46. m i n i m e q u e resipiens patriam: Epi­ curus was an Athenian citizen of the deme Gargettus (Fam. 15, 16, 1; D i o g . L. 10, 1), t h o u g h probably b o r n (and certainly b r o u g h t up) in Samos, from which he removed t o Athens at the age of eighteen (cf. 1,72; D i o g . L., I.e.). Athens is evidently the patria here meant, and of the Attic wit he is asserted to have s h o w n n o trace; with a change of metaphor cf. 1, 72: nihil enim olet ex Academia. As Democritus was considered superior t o what might have been expected from his native t o w n of Abdera ( 1 , 120), so Epi­ curus is here said t o be deficient in the

wit to> be expected of an A t h e n i a n ; cf. De Or. 2, 217: invent autem ridicula et salsa multa Gratcorum . . . in eogtnert . . . praeter ceteros Altici excellunt; Orat. 90: qmcqtad est sal sum . . . id proprium Atticorum est, e qmbtis tamen non omnes factti\ Quintil. Inst. 6, 3, 18; Mart. 3, 20, 9 : lepore tinctos Attico sales narrat? Resipiens is the rather generally adopted reading of a ms of Ursinus, for respt'eiens of most codices. With its use cf. Gcll. 3, 3, 1 3 : comotdiae . . . resipiant stilum Piautinum. d i c a t se n o n p o s s e i n t e l l e g e r e : cf. 1, 18: nequt vtro mundum ipsum ammo et stnsibus praeditum, rotundum, ardtntem, volubiltm dtttm; 1, 24. Balbus defends these same views in 2, 117. n u m q u a m m e m o v e b i t : cf. 3, 5: net me ex ea opinione ... ullius umquam oratio ... movebit. p l a c e t e n i m illi, e t c . : cf. Lact. De Ira, 9, 4 : poslea vero Epicurus deum quidem esse dixit quia necesse sit esse aliquid in mundo prats tans tt eximium et btatum, providentiam tamtn nullam. But Lactantius here d o u b t ­ less copies Cicero, and he, as M a y o r r e m a r k s , here puts the matter in a S t o i c light, since the Epicureans based t h e i r deity o n experience ( 1 , 49), rather t h a n o n a preconceived ideal. p r a e s t a n t e m . . . n a t u r a m : as a t e r m f o r G o d ; cf. 1 , 4 5 ; 1 , 4 7 ; 1 , 5 6 ; 1 , 9 6 ; 1, 1 0 0 ; 1, 1 1 6 ; 1, 1 2 1 ; 2, 4 5 ; Div. 2, 148. H a v e we here another foreshadowing of t h e oncological a r g u m e n t of Anselm's Proslogion? m u n d o . . . nihil . . . m e l i u s : cf. 2 ,

2, 47

M9

rationem et mentem id sit melius quam id quod iis l careat. 47 Ita efficitur animantem, sensus, mentis,* rationis mundum esse compotem; qua ratione deum esse mundum concluditur. Sed haec paulo post facilius cognoscentur ex iis 3 rebus ipsis quas mundus efficit. 18 Interea, Vellei, noli, quaeso, prae te ferre vos plane expertes esse doctrinae. Conum * tibi ais et cylindrum 6 et pyramidemβ pulchriorem7 quam sphaeramβ videri. Novum etiam oculorum · iudicium habetis 10. Sed sint ista pulchriora n J » iis AN, hiis B*M, his B\ diis V1 « mentem Ρ iis AHPVN, his 4 quonum AVXBX · chylindrum Ν · piramidem VNBFM BFM 7 x ,e pulcriorem Ν · speram BF · olulorum B habens iudicium M, iucium 1 li A pulcriora Ν

18; 2, 21; 2, 31; 2, 36; 2, 38; 2, 39; 2, 45; at mihi vel cylindri vel quadrat's vel cons vel 2, 80; 3, 20; 3, 21; 3, 22; 3, 23; Plat. pyramidss videtur esse formosior. Prae te Tim. 30 a-b; Philo, De Abr. 54; De Aet. ferre is used of parading or showing off; Mundi, 1; "Thalcs" ap. Plut. Com. sept. with the thought cf. 1, 72 (and notes), Sap. 9, 153 d (cf. Diog. L. 1, 35); Hicr. on Epicurus's boasts of lack of edu­ in Ionam, p. 391 Vallarsi; Isid. Eiym. cation. 13, 1, 2. Some would insert et quadra turn to rationem et mentem: cf. 1, 4, n. produce agreement with 1, 24, but {mente atqut ratione)', Plat. Tim. 30 a-b; Plasberg (ed. maior.) adduces other exam­ Chrysippus ap. Philod. De Piet. 15, 1-4 ples in which Cicero fails to make an (p. 82 Gomperz): ir<epl> το<0 τ>όν κόσμον exact correspondence between two pas­ ζώον είναι χαΐ λογικόν χαΐ φρονούν καΐ sages (to which Ax, appendix, 185, adds bcov; S. V. F. 1, 111-114; 2, 633-638; Pro Leg. Aianil. 32 and 53). Arnob. 3, 35: universam islam mo/em sphaeram: in 1, 88, of a planisphere. mundi . .. animans esse unum, sapiens, ra­Ennius had perhaps naturalized the word tionale, consul turn probabili adseverationein Latin; cf. DeOr.l, 162. dtfiniunt [cf. W. Kroll in Rhein. Mus. 72 novum . . . oculorum iudicium: cf. (1917), 69). 2, 146: auriumqtu item est admirabile quod47. compotem: cf. 2, 36, n. {rationis dam artificiosumque iudicium; Orat. 150: offendunt auris, quorum est iudicium super. . .compotem). paulo poet: cf. 2, 57: quodque in operibus bissimum; Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 242: iudicium nostrarum artium mantis efficiat id multo subtile videndis artibus illud. This sentence dr/ificidtiuj naturam effian, tie.; R. Hirzcl, expresses the idea that de guttibut HOH Vntersucb. Z. Cic. phi I. Schr. 1 (1877), 209- disputandum est; cf. also Aristot. Anal, post. 1, 7, 75 b 17-19, where geometry is 210. noli: cf. 2, 74: salem istum . . . in in- declared incapable of showing cl καλ­ ridtndis nobis nolitote consumere; 3, 19: λίστη των γραμμών ή ευθεία ή εΐ έναντίως έχει τη περιφερεία. quote, si videtur, noli agere confuse. sed sint: a concession for the sake of quaeeo: though Cicero uses this ex­ pression freely (cf. A. Gandiglio in Rip. argument, but immediately safeguarded indo-greco-ital. 1, 2 (1917), 59-62; J. B. by quod mibi tamen ipsum rum videtur; cf. Hofmann, Lat. Umgangsspracbe (1926), Div. 1, 60; 2, 49; Ac. 2, 117; Att. 9, 13, 128-129), in Att. 12, 6, 4, he admits that 6. The thought is not resumed until after the long parenthesis, at 2, 48: Caesar ridiculed it as archaic. prae te ferre: as Velleius did in 1, 24: nt hoc quidem, etc.

650

2,47

dumtaxat aspectu l — quod mihi tamen ipsum non videtur; quid enim pulchrius * ca figura quae sola omnis alias iiguras complexa continet, quaeque nihil3 aspcritatis habere, nihil offensionis * 1

aspepectu

V1

* pulcrius

Ν

d u m taxat a e p e c t u : " a s far as looks g o " ; cf. M a d v i g on Fin. 2, 2 1 . q u i d — p u l c h x i u · ea f i g u r a : cf. 1, 24, n. (jteget ... Plato). alias f i g u r a · c o m p l e x a c o n t i n e t : cf. 2 , 3 0 : conplexa teneat; 2,128, n. (elapsum exadit); for the t h o u g h t cf. Tim. 17: for mam auttm ei maxime cognafam et decoram dedit. a quo enim animati omnis reliquas continert vellet ammantes, hunc ea forma figuravit qua una omnes formae reliquae concluduntur, et globosum est fabricatur, quod σφαιροειδές Grata vacant', cuius omnis extremitas paribus a medio radiis adtingitur, idque ita tornavit ut nibs/ efficere posset roturJius, nihil asperilatis ut habere t, nihil offensionis, nihil indium angulis, nihil anfractibus, nihil eminens% nihil lacunosum—omnesque partes simillimae om­ nium, quod eius iudicio praestabat dissimilitudini similitude. This renders Plat. Tim. 33 b , but obviously with considerable additions. These may be by Cicero him­ self, as A. Bricgcr, Beitr. ξ. Krit. einiger phil. Schr. d. Cic. (1873), 18, and A. Lorchcr in Burs. Jahresb. 210, 2 (1924), 121-123, t h i n k ; cf. W. Ax, cd. of Div., Fat., and Tim. (1938), vi-vii, w h o be­ lieves the Timaeus version t o be earlier than the composition of o u r w o r k . O t h e r s have considered the additions t o the Timaeus to be interpolations from o u r passage; so C. G . Schuetz, followed by C. Fries in Rhein. Mus. 54 (1899),

567-569; C. Atzert, De Cic. Interp. Graecorum (1908), 14; R. Philippson in P.-XP. 7 A (1939), 1151. 17-20. Plato says: σχήμα δέ έδωκεν αύτω τό πρέπον x a l τό συγγενές, τ ω δέ τα πάντ' έν αύτω ζψα περιέχειν μέλλοντι ζ φ ω πρέπον Αν ε(η σχήμα το περιειληφός έν αύτω πάντα όπόσα σχήματα, διό xal σφαιροειδές, έχ μέσου πάντη προς τάς τελευτάς ίσον άπέχον, κυκλοτερές αυτό έτορνεύσατο, πάντων τελεώτατον όμοιότατον τε αυτό έαυτώ σχημάτων, νομίσας μυρίω κάλλιον ύμοιον άνομοίου. O t h e r passages dealing

• quae nihil

A1

* oflensiones

A1

w i t h the sphere as the including limit of polyhedral forms a r e : Apul. De Plat. 1 , 8 : idcirco auiem perfect! ssi mo et pulchtrrimo mundo instar pulchrae et perfeciae sphaerae a fabricaiore deo quaesitum est, ui sit nihil indigens, sed operiens omnia coercensque contineat, pulcber et admirabilis, sui simi/js sibique respondens; Pappus, Collect. 3, 4 0 , p . 132 Hultsch (1. T h o m a s , Gr. Math. Works, 2 (1941), 572): είς τήν δοθεΐσαν σφαΐραν έγγράψαι τά πέντε πο­ λύεδρα, προγράφεται δέ τάδε; Syncs. Calvit. Encom. 8: Ιστι δέ τών μεν Ισοπεριμέτρων μείζον άεΐ τό πολυγωνότερον · τών δέ πολυγώνων απάντων κύκλος έν έπιπέδοις- έν τοις βάθος Ιχουσι σ φ α ί ρ α ; Procl. in Tim. p . 71 D i e h l : τό άρα πάντα περιέξον σώμα δν σφαφικόν έ σ τ ι ; ρ. 7 3 : σφαΐρα γαρ μόνη δύναται π ά ν τ α τά στοιχεία περιλαμβάνειν; Cassiod. In­ sist. 2, 6, 4: nam mundus ipse, ut qui dam dicumt, spherica fertur rotundifate collectus ut diversas rerum formas ambitus sui circuitionc concluderet. n i h i l aaperitati·: o n the six-fold repetition of nihil cf. 1, 75, n. (nihil . . . nihil .. . nihil ... nihil); in the Timaeus version just quoted nihil is used seven times. With the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 117: sunt enim rotunda, quibus formis, ut ante dixisse videor, minime noceri potest; Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 8, 290 b 1-7: προς μέν γαρ τ ή ν έν τ ω α ύ τ ω κίνησιν ή σφαίρα τών σ χ η μ ά ­ των χρησιμώτατον . . . ττρός δέ τήν ιΐς τό πρόσΟεν άχρηστότατον · ήκιστα γαρ δμοιον τοις δι' αυτών κινητικοϊς· ουδέν γαρ άπηρτημένον Ιχει ουδέ προέχον, ώ σ π τ ρ τό εύθύγραμμον; Galen, De Usu Part. \, 11 (111,31 Κ . ) : τ ώ ν σχημάτων π ρ ο ς δ υ σ π ά θειαν ακριβώς παρεσκεύασται τό κύκλοτερές, ως άν μηδεμίαν έκκειμένην έχον γωνίαν άποθραυσθήναι δυναμένην; 4, 7 (III, 279 Κ . ) : περιφερής μέν, 6τι δυσπαθέστατον τοΰτο τών σχημάτων καΐ μ έ γ ι σ ­ τον, απάντων γαρ τών Ισην εχόντων τήν περίμετρον σχημάτων τών μέν έπι-

2, 47

651

potest, nihil incisum angulis, nihil anfractibus, nihil eminens, nihil lacunosum? Cumque * duae formae praestantes * sint, ex 3 solidis globus (sic enim σφαϊραν * interpretari placet), ex planis autem circulus * aut orbis, qui κύκλος · Graece dicitur, his duabus formis contingit solis ut omnes 7 earum partes sint inter β se simillumae · 1 x q u e add. Β praestantes A*HV*NB*FM, p r o s t a t i t i s AlPVl, B3, pracstanti Bl, praestantissimae Non. p. 697 L. * ex) ct V*, 4 s ρ he ram AHPV1 NBFM, s p c r a m GV% * circulos Bl · cyclus 7 X AHPVNM omnis A HPVBF ■ inter] in Η · similumae

pracstante ex olid is Bv BF, ciclus Bl

ττέδων 6 κύκλος, των 8έ στερεών ή σφαΐρα μ έ γ ι σ τ α τετύχηκεν αντα; A n o n , in A r a t . p . 92 Maass: φασίδέ Διόδωρος καΐ Κ^δρατος καΐ ό διδάσκαλος μου Ί σ ι δωριανός διζφέρειν σφαίρας το σφαιροειδές ταύτη, fj ή μέν σφαΐρα κυκλοτερώς πανταχόθεν είς λειότητα άπτ,ρτισται, το σφαιροειδές δέ κύκλος, ού μέν Γσος άλλ' ϊ χ ω ν είσοχάς καΐ έξοχάς; S c h o l . Lucan. 9, 102 (Baiter and Kayscr's c d . of Cicero, 1 1 , 143, n o . 55): dicunt quod terra so/ida sit et ntdlam concavitattm possit admit tere, sicut Cicero \ and, as ap­ plied t o the earth, [Dante,] Quaest. de Aqua et Terra, 2. O f these various char­ acteristics some represent protubcrr a n c c s , smaller or larger (asperitatis, offensionis, eminens), others depressions {in­ cisum angulis, lacunosum), while anfractibus may describe crookedness in cither d i r e c t i o n , which breaks the even c u r v e of the sphere, t h o u g h Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), 42, 80-43, 1, would understand it of angularity, and elsewhere Cicero uses anfractus of a regular o r b i t ; cf. Rep. 6, 1 2 ; Legg. 2, 19. (Note also the s c h o ­ lium o n Lucan, 9, 102, q u o t e d at 2, 9 8 , n.

inferpretari placet), ex planis autem circulus aut orbis. Relying o n this testimonium many editors here read praestantissimae. Mayor remarking that with ex solidis a superlative is more natural than a pos­ itive. O f most adjectives this might be true, but the meaning of praestans is itself equivalent t o a superlative. I have, ac­ cordingly, followed the evidence of the best mss, not thinking it necessary t o suppose (with J. F o r c h h a m m c r in Norilsk tidskrift for filologi, 5 (1880), 51) that praestantis has lost simae before the following sint. g l o b u s : originally merely a l u m p (Prise. 1, 8, 44, links it with glomus); Schomann thinks the language here in­ dicates that its mathematical use was not yet general, t h o u g h C i c e r o e m p l o y s it for the heavenly spheres (Rep. 6, 16-17) and the earth (Rep. 6, 1 5 ; Tusc. 1, 68). c i r c u l u s : N o n . p . 432 M. (p. 697 L.): inter circum et globum hie interest, circus est planities rotunda, ut circuitus; globus solidstas undiqueversum rotunda, ut est sphaera et staminum glomera; after which he contin­ ues with the w o r d s quoted in the note

{solida)t below.) The six members arc

on praf/tantff, above, with one ms here

p e r h a p s best regarded as f o r m i n g a single series rather than in sets of t w o each. O n the uncertain etymology of anfractus cf. A. Waldc-J. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. etym. Worterb. 1» (1938), 39. With eminens cf. 1, 75: nihil expressi, nihil emintntis; also perhaps eminentiam in 1, 105.

reading circulus, the others circus, a form which Cicero in fact uses (Rep. 6, 16; Arat. 2 4 8 ; 2 6 6 ; 2 6 8 ; 298); for other authors sec Thes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 1184,7-27. With circulus aut orbis cf. 2 , 4 4 : in orbem circumque ferretur. o m n e s e a r u m p a n e s : the meaning seems clear; these w o r d s mean every point on the circumference of the circle or on the surface of the globe. Each of these—unlike, for example, each point o n the perimeter of a square or the sur-

p r a c s t a n t e · : cf. N o n . p . 432 M . (p. 697 L.): M. Tullius de Deorum Natura lib. II: cumque duae formae praestantissimae sint, ex solidis globus (sic enim sphaeram

4«

652

2, 48

a medioque tantuml absit extremum, quo nihil fieri potest aptius a —, (48) sed si haec non videtis, quia numquam eruditum * ilium pulverem attigistis, ne 4 hoc quidem physici * intellegere 1 tandum B, tantundem Madvig, Pbilol.2, idem a s u m m o V*N * abtius Bl • fisici PVN, fysicy BF, phisici Μ

140-1'41. Post^extremum in mg. quantum 4 · e r u d i t u m R ilium Ρ annc λ/Ν

face of a cube—is equidistant from the centre with every other such point. Cf.

globosam esse nomen in primis el con­ sensus in eo mortalium orbem appellantium

2, 116: si mundus globulus tst ob eamqus sed et argumenta return docent, non solum quia causam omnes eius partes undique aequabiles ipsae per se atque inter se continentur, eontingere idem terrae necesse est ut omnibus eius partibus in medium vergentibus {id autem medium infimum in spbaera est) nihil interrumpat quo labefactari possit tanta contentio gravitatis et ponderum. In our passage much Trouble has been caused t o editors by the addition in codd. V'N after ex­ tremum of the words quantum idem a sum­ mo, u p o n which H . Allen {ad loc., 1836) cast suspicion, and which J. N . Madvig {Pbilologus, 2 (1847), 140 = Opusc. acad.% (1887), 714) showed should be excised. Madvig further suggested e m e n d i n g tantum t o tantundem, which is favored by R. Philippson in Berl. philol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 4 1 2 ; cf. Τ use. 1, 104: undique enim ad inferos tantundem viae est. The insertion of omne before extremum, suggested by A. Briegcr, Beitr. %. Krit. einiger pbilos. Scbr.d.Cic.{\2te), 18, on the analogy of omnis extremitas in Tim. 17, seems harm­ less but scarcely necessary. Several emen­ dations noted by Mayor, ad loc., it would serve little purpose to perpetuate. e x t r e m u m : — the circumference of a circle or the surface of a s p h e r e ; cf. Rcid

talis figura omnibus sui partibus vergit in sese ac sibi ipsa toleranda est seque includit et continet wtllarum egens conpagum .. . nee quia admotum . . . talis aptissima est, sed oculorum quoqur probatione, quod convexus mediusqut quacumque cernatur, cum id accidere in alia non pojsit figura; D i o g . L. 7, 140: Ινα τδν κόσμον είναι . . . σχήμ" έχοντα σφαιροεώές · προς γάρ τήν κίνησιν άρμοδιώτατον τ6 τοιούτον, καθά φησι Ποσεώώνιος έν τ ω π έ μ π τ ω τοϋ Φυσικού λόγου. 48. e r u d i t u m p u l v e r e m : for g e o m e ­ trical and other figures d r a w n by t h e finger or a rod {radius) either in the d u s t of t h e g r o u n d or o n abaci or tables c o v ­ ered with a thin layer of sand cf. Fin. 5, 5 0 : quern enim ardor em studii censetis fuisse in Archimede, qui dum in pulvere quaedam desert bit attentius, ne patriam quidem cap tarn esse senserit; Τ use. 5, 64: a pulvere et radio excitabo .. . Arcbimedem; Rep. 1, 2 9 : a shipwrecked man animadvertisse dicunt in arena geometricas formas quasdam esse deseriptas . . . quae . . . ex doctrinae indictss inter pre tabatur [cf. Vitruv. 6, 1, 1); i m ­ plied (though not stated) by Plat. Meno, 82 b ; cf. Ar. Nub. 177-179: κατά τ η ς τραπέζης καταπάσας λεπτήν τέφραν /

on Fin. 1, 17, n. {ultimum); Varr. R.R.

κάμψας όβελίσκον είτα διαβήτην λαβών /

1, 51, 1: omne porro brevissimum in rotundo e medio ad extremum; also Div. 2, 103: quod finsturn est . . . babet extremum. a p t i u s : Mayor translates " m o r e com­ p a c t , " citing 2, 37: undique aptum atque perftctum. I should render "better adapted t o its p u r p o s e , " and cf. 2, 136: ad hauriendum spin turn aptissima; 2, 139: ad stabilitatem aptas. With the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 4 9 : mundi vo/ubi/itas, quae nisi in g/obosa forma esse non posset: Plin. N.H. 2, 5: for mam eius in speciem orbis absoluti

έκ τ η ς παλαΐστρης θοΐμάτιον όφείλχτο; Callim. Iamb. fol. 1, fr. 191, 56-61 Pfciffcr {Pap. Oxjrb. n o . 1011): eupev V ό Προυσέληνο<ς> αίσίω σίττη / έκ του Διδυμέος τον γέρ<ο>ντα κων<ή>ω / ξύοντβ τήν γην καΐ γράφοντα το σχήμα / τ ο ύ ξεΰρ* ό Φρύξ Ε·>φορβ<ος>, δστις α ν θ ρ ώ ­ πων J τρ<ίγ>ωνα καΐ σκ<αληνά> π ρ ώ τ ο ς Ιγρ<α>ψε καΐ κύκλον έπ<ταμήκε'; V i r g . Aen. 6,849-850: caeliqm meaturn / describent radio; Li v. 25, 31, 9: Arcbimeden .. . in­ tentum formis quas in pulvere descripsrrat ab

2, 48

653

pomistis, hanc acquabilitatem * motus constantiamque ordinum in alia figura non potuisse* servari? Itaque nihil potest indoctius 1 acquabilitatem deft. Dap., aequalitatem ettt. BFM

ignaro milit t quis esse/ interfectum [cf. Val. Max. 8, 7, cxt. 7; Tzetz. Cbil. 2 , 1 3 6 - 1 4 0 ] ; Sen. Ep. 74, 27 [of circles]: licet alter din matuerit, alteram statim obduxeris et in eum

■ potest esse V (esse add.

tup.)

solent geometrae γραμμάς, id est, lineas radiosque describere, etc.; Aug. CD. 11, 2 7 : aliter scitur rectitudo linearum seu Veritas figurarum cum intellecta conspicitur, aliter cum

in qua smptus est pulverem solvent; 88, 39: in pulvere tcribitur; Nonn. 6, 19-20; ό μεν γραμμήσι χαράσσων / κυανέην έπέπασσε κόνιν περί νώτα τραπέζης; Mart. Cap. 4, 337: illam [sc. artem] formarum diversa radio ac pulvere lineantem sine mess posse rationibus explicari quis dubs tat; 6, 576; 6, 579; 6, 582; 6, 586: abaci sui superjusum pulverem movens sic exorsa; 6, 706: pulveris erudita cognitio; Syrianus in Metapb. 12, 2, p. 92, 27 Kroll: τήν έν τ φ άβακίω γραμμήν καΐ το έν τη τέφρα έπίπεδον; Antb. Lot. 486, 54 Ricsc: ut docuit tenui scribens in pulvere Musa; Tzetz. Cbil. 2. 35, 136-142; T. L. Heath, Manual ofCr. Math. (1931), 25. Eruditum pulverem may imply a delib­ erate contrast with the dust of athletic contests (e.g., Hor. C. 1, 1, 3 ; 1, 8, 4) or that of the battlefield (e.g., Hor. C. 2, 1, 22); cf. Apul. Apol. 16: non modo campo et glebis verum etiam abaco et pulviuulo te dedisses. n c h o c q u l d e m : for cases of ne . . . quidem in interrogative apodoses J. N . Madvig, Opusc. acad.% (1887), 530, c o m ­ pares Fin. 2, 79; 2 Verr. 2, 9 8 ; 4, 78; 5, 163; PA/7. 2, 115. p h y a i c i : applied to Epicureans; cf. 1, 77; 1, 8 3 ; Fin. 1, 19; 2, 102; Tust. 1, 23: nontu totoidiei eonterunt pbilosopbi pro- 4 8 ; H. Usener, Epiturea (1887), 419-420. positiones sibi in pulvere dividenfes, qui radio This title stands in sharp contrast to the sibi describunt singula*, etc.; Claud. Paneg. alleged ignorance and negligence of Slanl. Tbeod. Cons. 126: inventt aetberios sigmathematics on the part of Epicurus nantem pulvere cursus [and W. H. Semplc in and his followers; cf. Clcomcd. 2, 1; CI. Quart. 31 (1937), 168, suspects an Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 2, p. 291, 21-26 Diels; instance in Carm. min. 20, 3-4]; Basil, A. Schmckel, Die Pbil. d. mittl. Stoa Hexaem. 9, 4, p. 197 c: τήνκόνιν καταχα(1892), 102; Rcid on Fin. 2, 20. ράσσοντες; Hicr. Comm. in Εχ/ecb. a c q u a b i l i t a t e m . . . o r d i n u m : cf. 2, 1, 4, p. 37 Vallarsi [on E^ecb. 4, 1 ] : pro 15; 2, 90: motus eius finibus et aequabiles lafre . . .Sjmmacbus manifestius interpreomniaque ratis ordinibus moderata inmutatatus est πλίνθιον, quern nos latercutum et bilique cons/antia; 2, 116. abacum appellate possumus. in cuius pulvere nihil potest i n d o c t i u s : for the omis-

in geometriae pulvere baerebo; Pcrs. 1, 131132: nee qui abaco numeros et sec to in pulvere me/as f sat risisse vafer; [John,] 8, 6: ό δέ Ίησοϋς κάτω κύψας τω δαχτύλω κατέγραψεν είς την γην; 8, 8; Plin. Ν.Η. 28, 15: scipione deierminata prius tern pis ima­ gine in solo ante se; Plut. Alcib. 17, 3 : ώσττ πολλούς έν ταϊς παλαίστραις καΐ τοις ήμικυκλίοις καθέζεσβαι της τε νήσου το σχήμα καΐ θέσιν Λιβύης καΐ Καρχηδόνος υπογράφοντας; Dion. 1 3 , 2 : τοτυραννεΐον, ώς φασι, κονιορτός ύπο πλήθους των γεωμ«τρούντων κατεΐχεν; Sil. Ital. 14, 6776 7 8 : meditantem in pulvere for mas / nee turbatum animi tanta feriente nana; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 282 (on the use o f the abacus); Galen, Adbort. ad Art. disc. 5 (1, 8 K.); Tert. De Idol. 9 : non potest regno caelorum sperare cuius digitus aut radius abutitur caelo; Alex. Aphrod. in Mttapb. 12, 3, p. 738, 17-21 Hayduck [on writing έ ν τ ω έ δ α φ ί ω ] ; A m m . Marc. 22, 16, 17 [on the radius]; Iambi. Protr. 21, p. 124 Pistelli: ή δέ σποδός αντί της κονεως της έπί τοις άβαζι παρελήφθη, έφ* ής αϊ αποδείξεις συμπεραίνονται; Vit. Pytb. 5, 2 2 : έπ' ίβακος τχς έαυτοΰ απο­ δείξεις ποιούμενος; Ambr. Exam. 6,

654

2, 49

quam quod a vobis adfirmari solct. Nee enim hunc ipsum1 mundum pro certo rotundum * esse dicitis, nam posse fieri ut sit alia figura, innumerabilesque mundos alios aliarum esse formarum. 49 Quae si bis bina quot 3 essent didicisset Epicurus certe non diceret; sed dum palato 4 quid sit optimum 6 iudicat, 'caeli palatum', ut ait Ennius, non suspexit. 1 ipsum *** m u n d u m A * r o t u n d u m FM, r u t u n d u m PVlBx · quod AHPl/lN, quid FM, quidem Β * plato NBXM% ucl palatium m. rec. sup. A • obtimum Β

sion of esse or fieri cf. Fin. 4, 4 8 : quo nihil potest brevius (and Madvig's n.J; Off. 3 , 3 9 : ntquaquam potest id quidem; Att. 5, 1, 3 : nihil potest ... dulcius; 13, 38, 1: hoc quicquam pote impurius; H. Sjogren, Comment. Tullianae (1910), 165. pro certo: cf. Dip. 2, 2 1 ; 2, 104; Leg. agr. 2. 103. alia f i g u r a : as in 1, 24, Vclleius had suggested cylinder, cube, cone, or pyra­ m i d ; cf. also D i o g . L. 10, 7 4 : τ ο υ ; κόσ­ μους ούτε έξ ανάγκης δει νομίζειν ίνα σχηματισμόν έχοντας; Schol. Epic. Ep. 1, 74 (no. 82 Uscner) a d d s : άλλα και διαφόρους αυτούς έν τη iji ΠερΙ<φύσεως> αυτός φ η σ ι ν ούς μέν γάρ σφαιροειδεϊς, καΐ φοειδεΐς άλλους, και άλλοιοσχήμονας έτερους· ου μέντοι παν σχήμα έχειν. i n n u m e r a b i l e s q u e m u n d o s : cf. 1,25, n. (innumerabilis . . . mundos); 1, 5 3 ; 1, 67; 2, 9 4 ; Div. 2, 1 1 , and Pease's n. {unusne mundus); D i o g . L. 10. 4 5 : ουδέν το έμποδοστατησόν έστι προς τήν άπειρίαν των κόσμων. 49. b i s b i n a q u o t e s s e n t : cf. Galen, De Cuiusque An. Pecc. Dign. 1 (V, p. 59

quattuor odiosa cantio mibi erat. O n this multiplicative use of bis cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. 2 (1906), 2008, 78-2010, 2 3 . F o r the alleged ignorance of Epicurus sec 1, 72, n. (magistrum babuisse nullum). d i c e r e t : not, as Mayor t h i n k s , " h e w o u l d not have been s a y i n g , " b u t r a t h e r " h e w o u l d n o t be saying," an a u t h o r o r speaker long deceased being treated as t h o u g h still present; cf. 2, 4 6 : quam volet Epicurus iocetur . . . placet enim Mi, etc. p a l a t o . . . . i u d i c a t : cf. 1, 1 1 3 : ac­ cusal enim Timocratem ... Metrodorus quod dubitet omnia quae ad beatam lit am pcrtineant ventre metiri [and n. on ventre metiri]; Fin. 2 , 2 9 : voluptatem ... earn autem ita persequittcr: quae palato percipiatur, quae our/bus, etc.; Lucr. 4, 615-616: hoc qui senlimus sucum, lingua atque palatum, / plusculum habent in se rations s; Lact. De Opif. 10, 2 0 : quid attinet ad saporem capiendum, fallitur quisqifis hunc sensum palato inesse arbitratur. lingua est enim qua sapores sentiuntur, nee tamen Iota. c a e l i p a l a t u m : E n n . fr. inc. 16 V a h l e n . G . C o l o n n a in his edition of E n n i u s

Κ.): του τά δίς δύο τέτταρα είναι; Ρlac.

(1590), 327, says: bar ttmptttate Neapoli

Hipp, et Plat. 8, 1 (V, p . 654 K . ) : ot μαΟόντες ούτω πιστεύουσι τ ω συμπεράσματι της αποδείξεως ώς καΐ τό τά 81ς δύο τέτταρα είναι; D i o g . L. 6, 2 6 : έάν έρωτη 0ης δύο καΐ δύο πόσα εστίν, Εΐκοσιν άποκρινη; P o r p h y r . ap. Macar. [sec text of A . Harnack in Abb. Berl. A hid. Phil.hist. Kl. 1916, 1, 102]: ου μην ουδέ τά δύο διπλασιαζόμενα τέτταρα ί ν τ α τ ω αριθμώ, άριθμεΐσβαι ποιήσειεν ε', κάν αύτω [sc. τ ω θεω] δοκή τοϋτο; A u g . Con/. 1, 2 2 : iam vero unum et ututm duo, duo et duo

mulierculae palati concavitatem vulgo palati caelum dicunt; cf. Varr. ap. A u g . C. D.l, 8: unde et palatum Grata ούρανον appellant, et nonmulli, inquit, poetae Latins caelum vocaperunt palatum; Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 5 5 : palatum nostrum sicut caelum est ροή turn, et inde palatum a polo per derivationem. sed et Graces similiter palatum ούρανον appel­ lant, eo quod pro sui concavitate caeli similitudinem babeat. O t h e r plays u p o n the t w o senses of palatum or ουρανός (ουρανίσκος) are f o u n d in A t h c n . 8, 344 b ; C l e m .

2, 49

655

19 Nam cum duo sint genera1 siderum, quorum alterum spa1

genera sint Μ

Patdag. 2, 1, 4, 2 ; Antb. Pal. 5, 104, 3-4; cf. Melet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 83). In o t h e r languages the same w o r d is used for the vault of heaven and t h e roof of the m o u t h ; cf. J. G r i m m in M . Haupt's Zeitscbr. f. deutscb. Alt. 6

(1848), 541-542, who compares the Spanish rielo de la bora, the Finnish sunn laki, e t c . ; W. F. J. K n i g h t , Cumaean Gates (1936), 5 4 - 5 5 ; G . D e v o t o in Studi etruscbi, 13 (1939), 311-316, w h o a t t e m p t s t o trace palatum and Etr. falado f r o m an A e g e a n pa/f/a/, " d o m e , lid, hill, s k y , " a n d o n p . 312, n. 7, compares the Russian nebo and Lith. dangus with b o t h meanings. F o r an historical study of the c o n c e p t of t h e sky-vault as a flattened d o m e cf. M. Luckicsh in Journ. of the Franklin Inst. 191 (1921), 259-263. n o n e u e p e x i t : cf. 2, 4 : cum caehm suspeximus; 3, 10: cum caelum suspexissemus\ E n n . Ann. 159 [as e m e n d e d by VahlenJ: caelum suspexit stellis fulgentibus apt urn; Lucr. 5, 1204: cum suspicimus magni caelestia mundi; Virg. Aen. 12, 196: suspiciens caelum; Asc/ep. 6: suspicit caelum [ a n d parallels in note of N o c k and F c s t u g i e r c , 361-362]. n a m , e t c : K. Rcinhardt {Poseidonios (1921), 2 1 7 ; 2 3 2 ; 2 4 5 ; id., Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 8 1 ; 122-124) considers t h a t 2, 49-56, with emphasis u p o n aequabilitas, constant/a, convenient, nihil errat, nee fortuna nee ttmeritas nee erratic nee panitas . . . ordo, peritas, ratio, conslantia

(2, 56), has little to do with the theme of 2, 45 (quaiis eorum natura sit), but belongs rather with the topic discussed in 2 , 4 3 . d u o . . . genera s i d e r u m : fixed stars a n d p l a n e t s ; cf. 2, 101-104; Rep. 6, 17: novem tibi orbibus velpotius globss conexa sunt omnia, quorum unus est cae/estis, extumus, qui re/iquos ornnes complectitur, summus ipse Jeus areens et continens ceteros, in quo sunt infixi ills qui volvuntur sttllarum cursus sempiterni; cut subiecti sunt septem qui versantur retro contrario motu atque caelum [cf. Mac r o b . Somn. Sap. 1,14, 26: quasideo veteres

errare dixerunt quia et cursu suo feruntur et contra spbaerae maximae, id est, ipsius caeli impetum contrario motu ad orientem ab Oc­ cident* volvuntur]; Plat. Tim. 36 c-d; Aristot. Metapb. 1 1 , 8, 1073 b 15-22: Εύδοξος μέν ούν ηλίου χαΐ σελήνης έκατέρου τήν φοράν έν τρισίν έτίθεΥ elvai σφαίραις, ών τήν μέν πρώτην τήν των απλανών ί σ τ ρ ω ν είναι, τήν δέ δευτέραν κατά τόν δια μέσων των ζωδίων, τήν δέ τρίτην κατά τόν λελοξωμένον έν τ ψ πλάτει των ζ ω δ ί ω ν έν μείζονι δέ πλάττι λελοξώσΟαι καθ' δν ή σελήνη φέρεται ή καθ' δν δ ήλιος; Varr. L.L. β, Α. duo motus <solis; alter cum caelo> ; 6, 8: alter motus so/is est, alter caeli, quod movetur a bruma ad solstitium [cf. H. D a h l m a n n in Problemata, 5 (1932), 4 0 ) ; Manil. 1, 805-808: sunt alia adverso pugnantia sidera mundo, j quae terram caelumque inter volstantia pendent [after which he names the planets]; Clcomcd. 1, 3 , p p . 28, 30 Zieglcr: τούτων τοίνυν τά μέν άπλουστάτην έχει τήν κίνησιν, υπό τοΰ κόσμου στρεφόμενα καΐ δια παντδς τους αυτούς τόπους τοΰ ουρανού κατέχοντα · τά δέ κινείται μέν καΐ τήν συν τ ω κόσμω κίνησιν άναγκαίως, περιαγόμενά γε ύπ* αύτοϋ δια τήν έμπεριοχήν, κινείται δέ καΐ έτέρχν προαιρετικήν, καθ* ήν ί λ λ ο τ τ άλλα μέρη τοΰ ούρανοϋ καταλαμβάνει, αύτη δέ ή κίνησις αυτών σχολαιοτέρα εστί της τοΰ κόσμου κινήσεως· δοκεΐ δέ καΐ τήν έναντίαν κινεϊσΟαι τ ω ούρανώ, ως άπό της δύσεως επί τήν άνατολήν φεράμβνα. τά μέν ούν πρώτα αυτών καλεί­ ται άπλανη, ταΰτα δέ πλανώ μένα . . . τά μέν ούν άπλανη άπεικάσεκν £ν τις έπιβάταις επί νεώς φερομένοις, έν τόποις οίκείοις κατά χώραν μένουσι, τά δέ πλανώμενα τήν έναντίαν τ η νηί φερομένοις ώς επί τήν πρύμναν άπό τών κατά τήν πρώραν τόπων, ταύτης δέ κινήσεως σχολαιοτέρας γινομένης. είκασΟείη δ* άν καΐ μύρμηζιν επί κεραμεικοϋ τροχού τήν έναν­ τίαν τ ω τ ρ ο χ ώ προαιρετικώς Ιρπουσιν; Macrob. Somn. Sap. 1, 18, 2: solem ac lunam et Stellas quinque qw'bus ab errore

656

2, 49

tiis inmutabilibus ab ortu ad occasum commeans nullum urnquam1 cursus * sui vestigium inflectat, alterum autem continues * conversiones 4 duas 6 isdem · spatiis cursibusque conficiat,7 ex utraque re et mundi volubilitas, quae nisi in globosa forma esse non posset, et steilarum rotundi · ambitus cognoscuntur. 1 nullum umquam] hunc quam Bl * currus AHV " continuans Ν conucrsione Bl · suae A1, om. Ρ * isdem M, iisdem Ν ' conficiat ras. A, confici* at B, confectat HP% confecta VN · rotundi PFMt rutundi VVBX

4

nomtn est praeter quod serum trabit ab ortu inquinqm stellae dispari motu cursuque confi­ dant ; Tusc. 1, 68: pidemus ... in eodtm orbe occasum catIt diurna conversio ipsa suo motu in duodecim partes distributo quinqm Stellas in orientem ab Occident* procedure . . . verum esse constabit; 2, 48; Claud. Paneg. Man!.ftrri eosdem cursus constantissime servantis Tbeod. Cons. 103-105: sidera cur septem re­disparibus inter se motibus. tro nitantur in ortus / obtrectata polo ; variisne volubilitas: cf. 1, 18: mundum . . . ardentem, volubilem deum. meatibus idem f arbiter an geminae convertant aetbera mentes; W. H. Semple in CI.Quart. in globosa forma: cf. 2,47, n. (aptius); 31 (1937), 167. Mayor remarks that "the 2, 48: hunc ipsum mundum pro certo rotunapparent daily motion of the outer sphere dum esse dicitis. This view of the universe from cast to west in the plane of the was held by the Pythagoreans (Suid. s.v. equator, is of course due to the daily Πυθαγόρας; Τ. Heath, Aristarcbus of rotation of the earth, the 'different* Samos (1913), 98), Leucippus, Democrimovement of the planets is due to their tus, and the Stoics (ACt. Ρlac. 2, 2, 1-2 = periodic revolution around the sun in Doxogr. Gr* 329; cf. 1, 6, 3 = Doxogr. the plane of the ecliptic." Gr.* 293), Plato (Tim. 33 b; Stob. vol. 1, inmutabilibus: Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. p. 145 Wachsmuth; Suid. s.v. φυσικ&ς 4, 57, mentions the αγραφον τοϋ 6eo0 νό- λόγος), Aristotle (De Catlo, 2, 4, 286 b 10-287 a 5; 287 a 30-b 4; Heath, op. cit.t μον observed by the sea, and at 4, 58-59, asserts the same observance by the 229-230); cf. also Philo, De Prov. 2, p. 84 Auchcr; Plin N.H. 2, 5; Hcradit. seasons and the succession of days and nights; cf. Gen. 8, 22. This is an ablative Quaest. Horn. 36. 43; 45; 46; 47; 48; of the place within which; cf. 2, 103: Clcorncd. 1, 1, p. 18 Ziegler; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 7 (XIX, p. 250 K.); 11 (XIX, isdemque spatiis. continuas: J. Jortin {Misc. Obs. upon 264 K.; the Stoic view; cf. Diog. L. 7, 140: σχήμ' Ιχοντα σφαιρο€ΐ5ές· προς γαρ Authors anc. and mod. 2 (1732), 75-76) emended continuas to contrarias, which τήν κίνησιν άρμοδιώτατον το τοιούτον, might seem suggested by some of the καθ* φηβι Ποβ«ι$ωνιοζ έν τω ϊτέμπτω τοϋ Φασικού λόγου); Ptol. Synt. Math. 1, 2; passages quoted in the note on duo ... genera siderum, above; yet continuas is 1, 3; Achill. Isag, 4, p. 32 Maass; 5, p. 36; 6, p. 37; 21, p. 51; Alex. Aphrod. in easily understood and corresponds to Top. 2, 5, p. 171, 15 WaUies; Chalcid. in nullum umquam cursus sui vestigium inflectat; Tim. 13; 58; 92; Stob. vol. 2, p. 5 Wachs­ the regularity of the planets is not infe­ muth; Procl. in Tim. pp. 68; 115; 143 rior to that of the fixed stars. iiadem spatiis cursibusque: the first Diehl; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 4, 16; Suid. noun of the zodiacal belt within which s.vv. έρώτησις, κόσμος, πρότασις, φαέθων; the planets move, the second of their Schol. //. 8, 1; 8, 3; 18. 468; 24, 366; actual paths; cf. 2, 103: isdemque spatiis Schol. Od. 2, 1; Anon. Isag. 16, p. 129 Maass; Schol. Arat. p. 444 Maass; Gnoeat stellae quas vagas dicimus circum terram feruntur; De Or. 3, 178: ut eadem spat/a mol. Vatic. 489 (Wien. Stud. 11 (1889),219).

2, 49

657

Primusque l sol, qui astrorum tenet * principatum, ita movetur * ut, cum terras larga luce compleverit, easdem modo his,4 modo illis ex partibus opacet; ipsa enim umbra terrae soli officiens ■ noctem efficit. Nocturnonim autem spatiorum eadem est aequabilitas · quae diurnorum.7 Eiusdemqueβ solis turn · accessus 1 pirmusque Ρ ■ tenit V1 his] iis VXN · emciens K1 denique B1 · turn] cum Vx 4

· mouctur primusque sol (primusque sol del.) Ν · aequalitas Η ' diomorum AXVX ■ eius

primusque sol, etc.: the following compleverit: cf. 2, 119: sol mundum passage (through 2, 53) may be compared ornnem sua luce compleat. with [Tim.] De Anima Mundi, 4. opacet: a rather poetic word; cf. De aatrorum . . . principatum: cf. 2, 92: Or. 1, 28; Legg. 5, fr. ap. Macrob. Sat. princeps sol; Rep. 6, 17: sol . . . dux et 6, 4, 8; Pacuv. 362 Ribbeck; Virg. G. princeps et moderator luminum reliquorum;2, 55; Aen. 6, 195 (and Norden's n.). See also Hor. CS. 9-10: alme Solt curru nitido Tusc. 1, 68: eorumqm omnium moderatorem et ducem solem\ Plin. N.H. 2, 12; bunc diem qui / promts et celas; Plin. N.H. 2, 13: bic reliqua sidera occultat, inJustrat. The principale naturae rep men ac numen credere decet opera eius aestimantis; Eus. Pr. Ev. sun achieves this result not by its activity 15, 15, 7: ήγεμονικόνδετοΰ κόσμου Κλε- but by its absence. άνθει (S.V.F. 1, no. 499) μέν ήρεσε ipaa . . . umbra terrae: the attempt τον ήλιον είναι, δια το μέ,ιστον των of A. Lorcnzi (Riv. geogr. ital. 19 (1912), ίστρων ΰπάρχειν xal πλείστα συμβάλ67) to explain ipsa . . . umbra as ablative λεσθαι προς τήν των Ολων ίιοίχησιν, and soli as meaning radiis solis is awkward ήμέραν χαΐ ένιαυτόν ποιοΰντα χα Ι τας and unlikely. As Mayor remarks, it is the ίλλας ώρας; Firm. Math. 4, 1, 8 (sun and earth, not its shadow which intercepts moon as cbronocratores; cf. Gen. 1, 16; the light of the sun and makes the conical Greg. Naz. Or. 28, 30, p. 69 c Mignc); shadow called night (yet note Ον. Μ. 15, Anon. Hermipjm/t 1, 115:ήγεμών 5* εστί 652: umbraque telluris tenebras induxerat τοΰ (τ^μπαντος κόσμου; 1, 117; Prod, orbi)\ cf Dip. 2, 17: in umbram terrae quae in Tim. vol. 2, p. 104 Diehl: ot μέν έν τφ est meta noctis [where sec Pease's n. on χέντρω το ήγεμονιχόν άποτίββνται του meta noctis]; Rep. 4, 1: eademque obiectu suo παντός . . . ol οέ έν τω ήλίω. W. W. umbram noctemque ejjiciat\ Tim. 37: terFowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 59, ram . .. diei noctisque effectricem eandemqut n. 1, compares the notion of political custodem; Hygin. Astron. 4, 9: noctem principatus which was just beginning to dicemus umbram terrae esse eamque obstare be applied at Rome (cf. Fam, 1, 9, 21, of lumini solis \ Lucan, 1, 538-539; 6, 50354 B.C.). With the passage which follows 504; Arr. Epict. 1, 14, 10; several pas­ cf. 2, 102-104. sages in Nonnus cited by J. P. Cooke in CI. Pbil. 31 (1936), 75-76; Eustath. in movetur: in a middle sense. larga luce: cf. Lucr. 2, 806: larga cum //. 10, 394. Mayor renders ipsa, etc.: "for luce repleta est; 5, 281: largus item liquids'it is just the earth's shadow, which makes Jons luminis, aetberius sol. See K. Rcinhardt,night." /Cosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 123, n. 1, for officiens: of obstructing the light or passages illustrating the Posidonian view the sight of a thing; cf. Tusc. 5, 92; Div. of the broad extent of the sun's light: 1, 93 ; 0 / . 3, 66. Rep. 6, 17: cuncta sua luce lustret et com- aequabilitae: cf. Aet. Ρlac. 1, 6, 10 pleat \ Cleomedcs, 2, 1, p. 138 Zicgkr; (Doxogr. Gr.% 295-296): τούτους [the Plin. N.H. 2, 50x stars].. . τεταγμένος ήμέραν τε χαΐ νύχτα

658

2, 49

modici, turn recessus l et frigoris et caloris modum 2 temperant. Circumitus3 enim solis orbium quinque 4 et sexaginta et tre1 modici turn recessus om. Η · m o d u m ] mundum Β ' circuitus Μ * quinque dcfecti est (defecti est dtl.) A, quinque defectibus / / , quinque defectibus est Ρ

χειμώνα re καΐ θέρος ανατολάς τε χαΐ δυσμάς καΐ τά ύπό της γης ζωογονούμενα καΐ καρπογονούμενα; Cleomcd. 1, 7, pp. 7 0 , 7 2 Ziegler: καΐ τά μέν κατά τάς διαφο­ ράς τών κατά τάς ημέρας καΐ τάς νύκτας αυξήσεων τε καΐ μειώσεων τοιαύτα έστι, παρά πασιν επίσης έξισουμένων τών σκοτισμώντε καΐ φωτισμών του αέρος, έν μέν γάρ τη διακεκαυμένη (σαι 8ιά παντός αϊ νύκτες ταΐς ήμέραις, έν δέ τοις άλλοις κλίμασιν έτερον τρόπον έξισοΰται το τοιούτον, τών παρ' έκάστοις μεγίστων ήμερων ταΐς μεγίσταις νυξίν έξισουμένων, μήτε τών σκοτισμών μήτε τών φωτισμών τοϋ αέρος παρά τισι πλεονεκτουμένων, άλλ' είς Ισα του δλου ένιαυτοΰ διαιροϋντος ταΰτα. a c c e e s u s . . . receeeue: cf. 2 , 3 4 ; 2, 50: accessus . . . digrestus; 2, 132: acctdtntts et recedentes; 3, 2 4 ; Div. 2, 3 4 ; 2, 89. With the thought cf. Xcn. Mem. 4, 3, 8: τό δέ τόν ήλιον, έπειδάν έν χειμώνι τράπηται, προσιέναι τά μέν άδρύνοντα, τά δέ ξηραίνοντα, ων καιρός διελήλυΟε, καΐ ταΰτα διαπραξάμενον μηκέτι έγγυτέρω προσιέναι, άλλ' άποτρέπεσΟαι φυλαττόμενον, μή τι ήμδς μάλλον τοϋ δέοντος Οερμαίνων βλάψη, καΐ δταν αύ πάλιν άπιών γένηται, ένθα καΐ ήμϊν δηλών έστιν δτι εΐ προσωτέρω άπεισιν, άποπαγησόμεθα ύπό τοϋ ψύχους, πάλιν αύ τρέπεσΟαι καΐ προσχωρεϊν καΐ ενταύθα τοϋ ουρανού άναστρέφεσθαι, ένθα μάλιστ' άν ημάς

νομένας; Cleomcd. 1, 6, ρ. 52 Ziegler, mentioning προσόδους and αναχωρήσεις. m o d i c i : cf. Cleomed. 1, 6, p. 52 Ziegler: δαιμονίως της προνοίας τοικύτην τήν σχέσιν τοΰ ζωδιακού προς τους τρο­ πικούς έργασμένης υπέρ τοΰ λεληθυίας, άλλα μή αθρόας γίνεσθαι τάς τών ωρών μεταβολάς. c i r c u m i t u a . . . o r b i u m : the passages of three hundred and sixty-five revolu­ tions o f the sun; cf. Tim. 3 2 : N X . . . et dies .. . latum drcumitum orbis efficit. T h e precise length of the solar year, as well as its relation to the more convenient (cf. M. P. Nilsson, Prim. Time-Reckoning (1920), 147-148) lunar month, has been the subject of observation from the earliest times. The foundations of the luni-soiar year arc (1) the lunar year o f 354 days, 8 hours, 48 minutes, and 36 seconds, and (2) the solar year of 365 days, 5 hours, 48 minutes, and 46 sec­ o n d s ; cf. K. Ginzcl in P.-W. 9 (1916). 605. Since neither consists of an e v e n number of days (cf, Hipp. X I X , p. 138 K.) without fractions, resort was had t o intercalations, cither irregularly, as the need arose, or by means of some cycle, like that of the Athenian Meton in the fifth century B.C. (cf. W. Kubitschek in P.-W. 15 (1932), 1458-1466), whereby, though any particular year might b e

ώφελοίη; Dio Chrys. 3, 77-78: έπεί δέ

inexact in length, at the end of a 19-year

δεΐται μέν αλέας ή γη ώστε γεννησαι τά φυόμενχ . . . θέρος έποίησεν [sc. ό ήλιος] άεΐ καΐ μάλλον, έγγυτέρω προσιών της ημετέ­ ρας οΐκήσεως . . . έπεί δέ αύ πάλιν τάλλα τε και ήμεϊς έν χρεία γιγνόμεθα της εναντίας κράσεως . . . πά­ λιν άπεισιν άφ* ημών άφιστάμενος τό μέτριον [and note the whole passage, 3 73-81]; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrb. 3, 66: ό ήλιος . . . πώς δέ τάς του Ιτους ώρας ποιεί, παρά τους προς ήμας συνεγγισμούς αυτού καΐ τάς άφ' ημών αποστάσεις γιγ-

cycle a return was made to approximate accuracy; cf. Diod. 2, 47, 6. Hdt. 1, 3 2 , represents Solon's year as averaging 3 7 5 days, but in 2, 4, himself prefers t h e Egyptian reckoning of 365. For varied calculations cf. Ccnsorin. 19, 2 - 3 : hoc tempus [i.e., the annus vertens] quo/ dierum esse/ ad cerium nondum astrologi reperire potuerunt. Plnlolaus annum naturalem dies habere prodidit CCCLXUII et dimidia/um, Aphrodisius CCCLXV et partem diet octavam, Colli ppus auiem CCCLXV et

2, 49

659

centonim, quarta fere diei parte addita, conversionem conficiunt annuam; inflectens autem sol cursum, turn ad septem triones,1 1

septcntrioncs

V

Arijtarchus Samius tantundem et praeterea length of the year as 365 1/4 days minus dies partem MDCXXIII, Meton vero about 1/300 of a day (cf. A. Rchm in CCCLXV et dierum quinque undepicensi-P.-W. 8 (1913), 1674), found little ac­ mam partem; Oenopides CCCLXV et ceptance (Scthe, op. cit.t 318), and it dierum duum et piginti partem undesexagensiremained for Pope Gregory XIII in mam, Harpalus auicm CCCLXV et boras 1582 to introduce further necessary cor­ atquinoctiales XIII, at nosier Ennius rections. In 46 B.C. Sosigcncs of Alex­ CCCLXV I, plerique praeterea inconpreben-andria, cooperating with Julius Caesar, sibile quiddam et inenuntiabile esse existima-introduced into Rome the 365 1/4 day rvrtt, sed pro vero quod pro ximum putabant year; cf. Plin. N.H. 18, 211; Plut. Caes. amplexi sunt, dies scilicet CCCLXV\ 69,1-3; Suet. Iul. 4 0 , 1 | App. B.C. 2,154; Macrob. Sat. 1, 12, 38-1, 13, 9, who Dio Cass. 43, 26,1-3; Ccnsorin. 20,8-11; mentions 304 days in the age of Romulus Solin. 1, 45-47; Macrob. Sat. 1, 14, 2-3; (cf. other testimonia collected by Frazer 1, 14, 6; Lyd. De Mens. 3, 5. For other on Ov. F. 1, 28, p. 9, n. 1), 354 under references to this length of year cf. Plin. Numa, but ascribes (1, 13, 9) to the N.H. 2, 35; 18, 207; Galen, Adv. eos qui Greeks a year of 365 1/4 days. By more de Tjpis, 7 (VII, 508 K.); De Dieb. ataccurate calculations the year was set at ere/. 3, 9 (IX, 929 K.); Comm. in Hipp. 364 days (52 weeks of seven days; in the Epid. 1, 1 (XV11, 1, 23 K.); Ptol. Synt. Book of Jubilees, 6, 32; 6, 38, pp. 22-23 Math. 3, 1, p. 192 Hcibcrg; Chalcid. in Tim. 69; 77; 79; 116; Solin. 1, 39; AfriCharles), 364 1/2 (Philolaus; cf. Censorin. above), 365 (Ccnsorin. above; Diog. canus ap. Hicr. in Dan. 9, p. 683 ValL. 1, 27, says Thales was reputed co have larsi; Amm. Marc. 26,1, 8-13; Aug. CD. 15, 12. On the Roman prc-Caesarian used this reckoning; for other allusions to this length cf. Manctho ap. Synccll. calendar sec, in general, II. J. Rose in p. 32; Varr. R.R. 1. 28, 1-2; Plin. N.H. Cl.Journ. 40(1944), 65-76. 34, 33; Suet. Pratum, p. 176 RcifTerSince the adoption of the 365 1/4 day schcid; Pap. Oxjrb. 1380, lines 153-155; year at Rome antedated by only a couple Galen, De Math. Med. 10, 2 (X, 666 K.); of years the completion of our work it is HorapolJon, 1, 5; Lyd. De Mens. 3, 20; but natural that this information should Isid. Etym. 3, 57), 365 -f some hours have been fresh in Cicero's mind, yet it is (Strab. 17, 1, 29; 17, 1. 46; Ccnsorin. anachronistic that it should be placed 11, 9; AchiU. Isag. 18, p. 44 Maass), 365 in the mouth of Balbus at the assumed 1/8 (cf. T. Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos date of this dialogue. (1913), 199), and at 365 1/4, which was conficiunt; cf. Olympiod. in Meteor. apparently early known in Egypt (though 1, 14, p. 112, 3-5 Stiivc: ούτω γίνεται 6 not official there till Ptolemy III Eucr- ένιαυτός ούτω κληθείς δια τό εις £ν καΐ gctcs, ca. 237; cf. Η. Ε. Winlock in Proc. τό αυτό φέρειν τόν ήλιον · άπό γαρ τοϋ Am. Pbilos. Soc. 83 (1940), 451), and αύτοϋ είς τό αυτό αποκαθίσταται. probably communicated thence to the inflectens . . . curium: i.e., turning Greco-Roman world by Eudoxus of at the solstices; why the sun docs this Cnidus, who about 380 B.C. sojourned Lucr. 5, 614-619 says is uncertain, but in Egypt; cf. Strab. 17, 1, 29; F. Hultsch cf. 3, 37, below; ideological writers find in P.-W. 6 (1909), 945-946; K. Scthe in the reason in the advantages to lite upon Gotiing. Nachricbten, 1919, 317. Subse­ the earth; cf. Xenophon and Dio Chryquent refinements by Hipparchus in the sostom quoted on accessus . . . recessus, second century B.C., determining the above.

660

2, 49

turn ad meridiem, aestates et hiemes ■ efficit et ea duo tempora quorum alterum hiemi * senescenti adiunctum est, altenim aestati; 1

hyernes V*

■ hyemi V*N, ihem A\

tepcem trionea: cf. 2, 105, n. {Septern . . . Triones). acetates et hiemes: it seems as if Cicero had here started to mention but two seasons corresponding to the farthest northern and southern limits of the sun's apparent course, and then had added the two other seasons as appen­ dages to the first two, not so strikingly related to the sun's position in the heavens. For the concept of two seasons (found among Indo-European peoples generally; cf. E. Fehrle, cd. of Tac. Germ. (1929), 94), cf. Od. 7,117-118: τάων ου ποτέ καρπός άπόλλυται ούί* απο­ λείπει / χείματος ουδέ θέρευς, έπετήσιος; Alcman 137 Edmonds; Empcdocles ap. Act. Plac. 3, 8. 1 (Doxogr. Gr* 375-376); Aesch. Agam. 5-6: καΐ τους φέροντας χεϊμα καΐ θέρος βροτοϊς / λαμπρούς δυνάστας; Aristot. Meteor. 2, 4, 361 a 12-13: δια μέν ούν τήν φοράν τήν επί τροπάς καΐ άπό τροπών θέρος TC γίνεται καΐ χειμών; [De Mundo,] 5, 397 a 12-13; Ps. 74, 17: "Thou hast made summer and winter"; Lact. De Ira% 13, 4; R. Gustin in Us it. class. 15 (1947), 114-119. In Hes. Tbeog. 901-902 the Horat appear as three in number, and this number hontinues frequent until later Greek and Roman art (A. Rapp in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. (1890), 2732), when four seasons are regularly recognized. For the threeseasonal year in literature cf. Aesch. Prom. 454-456; Ar. Aves, 709; Diod. 1, 11, 5; 1, 16, 1; 1, 26, 5 [for Egypt]; Tac. Germ. 26, 3: biems et wr et at Has intellectum ac vocabuia babent, autumni perinde nomtn ac bona ignorantur; Suid. s.v. θέρος· ού τόν καιρόν ol ρ'ήτορες έκάλουν, οίον χειμώνα καΐ tap καΐ θέ­ ρος, άλλα τους συγκομιζομένους καρ­ πούς τών σπερμάτων ούτω προσηγόρευσαν; C. Picard in Rev. arch. 6 scr. 14 (1939), 81-82. The four-seasonal year, with autumn as the fourth season, ap­ pears first in Hipp. De Diaet. 3, 68 (cf. L. Idclcr, Handb. d. matb. u. teebn. Cbronoi. 1 (1825), 250), but is so constantly men­

ihemi A*

tioned (e.g., Tusc. 1, 68; Virg. G. 1, 258) as to need no documentation. Yet it may be noted that spring and fall are some­ times conceived, as here by Cicero, as subordinate, either compounded of or appended to the two primary seasons of summer and winter; e.g., Sen. De Ben. 4, 28, 1: biemis aestatisque cur sits et media peris autumnique temperamental Min. Fcl. 17, 8; Stob. vol. 1, p. 106 Wachsmuth. The summer season was sometimes di­ vided into two (e.g., Galen, In Hipp. Aphorism. (XVII, 2, 599 K.; L. Idelex, op. cif., 250), and Galen speaks (In Hipp. Epidem. 2, 2 (XVII, 1, 87 K.)) of a year divided into seven seasons, though Ideler {op. cit.t 252) doubts that it ever had any vogue. On the whole question of the number of seasons cf. now G. M. A. Hanfmann, The Season Sarcophagus in Dumbarton Oaks, 1 (1951), 87-93. Beneficial effects of the sun in pro­ ducing the seasons and the changes of day and night arc often mentioned; e.g., 1, 132; Xen. Mem. 4, 3, 3; [Aristot.] De Mundo, 6, 399 a 22-24; Hygin. Astron. 1, 6, p. 25 Buntc; Ptol. Tetrab. 1,2; Apul. De Μ undot 29; Galen, De Dieb. decret. 3, 2 (IX, 902 K.); Ar. Did. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 15, 7 (Doxogr. Gr.* 465); Lact. De Ira, 13, 4; Thcophilus ap. Hier. Ep. 100, 10, 3-4; K. Rcinhaxdt (Poseidonios (1921), 134; Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 125) would sec in this belief in the creative power of the sun the traces of Posidonius; cf. Diod. 2, 52, 8; Cleomcd. 2, 1, p. 154 Zicgler: καΐ δτι αυτός l<mv αίτιος τοϋ καΐ τα ζώα ύφεστάναι καΐ τους καρπούς τρέφεσθαι και αΰξεσθαι καΐ τβλεσφορεΐσθαι · καΐ διότι μή μόνον τάς ημέρας καΐ νύκτας άλλα καΐ θέρος καΐ χειμώνα καΐ τάς άλλος ώρας αυ­ τός έεττιν ό ποιών. On these phenom­ ena as indications of divine purpose see the passages collected by M. Dibclius in Sit^b. d. Heide/b. Akad. d. Wiss.% Phil.hist. Kl. 1938-1939, no. 2,7, n. 1. senescenti: cf. 2, 95: lunae ... turn crescentis, turn senescentis [cf. Div. 2, 3 3 ;

2, 50

661

ita ex quattuor temporum mutationibus omnium quae terra marique gignuntur initia* causaeque * ducuntur. 50 lam solis annuos cursus spatiis menstruis luna consequitur, cuius 3 tenuissimum lumen facit proximus accessus * ad solem, digressus autem longissimus quisque plenissimum. Neque solum * eius species ac · forma mutator, rum crescendo, turn defectibus in initia re1 ninitia N1 ■ causaque Bl oensus N1 · solum] solem V*

■ cuius A*t quiis A\ · ac* Bt ad A1

Ac. it. ap. Non. p. 121 M. (p. 175 L.); also in other authors]; Varr. L.L. 6, 10: menus sentseen tis extremism Mem; Aetna, 2 3 8 : cur aestas ipsa senescit; Amm. Marc. 21, 15, 2 : autumno iam sentscente. T h e two

gentler and more temperate seasons are thus represented as an attenuation of the two more extreme. omnium: here of both plant and ani­ mal life; cf. Theophr. Metapb. 15: τάς ώρας τάς ετησίους, έν αΐς καΐ ζφων καΐ φυτών καΐ καρπών γενέσεις, οίον γεν­ νώντας τοΰ ηλίου; Schol. Arat. p. 448 Maass: των καρπών γαρ μητέρες αί Ώραι; and for Helios as the cause of growth in nature the passages noted by J. A. Notopoulos in Cl.Journ. 37 (1942), 268, n. 29; to which add Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 3,13; Stob. vol. 4, 87 Hense. gignuntur: "come into existence" (Rackham); cf. E. F. Claflin in Am. Journ. o/PbiloJ. 67 (1946), 214-215. ducuntur: probably = "are derived," chough Conington on Pers. 2, 63, takes it to mean "arc inferred." 50. iam: transitional; cf. 1, 30, n. (iam). On this section cf. K. Reinhardt, Komot u. Sympatbii (1926), 125-128. spatiie menetruia: i.e., the moon traverses in a month the zodiacal course which takes the sun a year; cf. 1, 87: busus banc lustrationem eiusdem incenja ra­ dii s menstruo spat to luna comp/et; Lucr. 5, 618-619: lunaque mensibus id spatium videatur obire / annua sol in quo consumit tempora cursu; Plin. N.H. 2, 44-45: in duodecim mensium spatia oportere dividi an­ num, quando ipsum totiens solem redeuntem ad principia consequitur; Ambr. Exam.

4, 24. The moon traverses the zodiac

*cuis A%

* as-

more quickly than any other planet (Philo, De spec. Leg. 2, 142; cf. [Plat.] Epin. 990 b, who says τάχιστα), the 27 1/3 days of its orbit (according to Plin. N.H. 2, 44; Chalcid. in Tim. 69) contrasting with the 30 years of the plan­ et Saturn (cf. 2, 52, below). Elsewhere its orbit is reckoned at 27 days (Chalcid. in Tim. 113), 27 2/3 days (Mart. Cap. 8, 865), 28 days (Axistides of Samos, ap. Nigid. Fig. ap. Gcll. 3,10,6), 28 days and one hour (Vitruv. 9, 1, 5; cf. 9, 2, 4), 29 days (Chalcid. in Tim. 114), more often at 30 days (Ccnsorin. fr. 3, 2; Philo, De Prov. 2, p. 92 Aucher; Hygin. Astron. 4, 14, p. 115 Bunte; Ambr. Exam. 4, 24), but at other times more loosely described as one month (e.g., Achill. Isag. 18, p. 44 Maass; Mart. Cap. 8, 852). tenuiaaimum lumen: cf. 2, 112: I V fflias tenui cum luce videbis. On the moon's

light as borrowed from the sun cf. 2, 103. proximus acceesue: at the new moon; cf. Julian, Or. 4, 135 b : ώςτοτής σελήνης αύξεται καΐ λήγει φώς, προς την άπόστασιν ηλίου πάσχον, πάσί που δηλον. species ac forma: probably of the appearance (i.e., the brightness) and the outline (varying from the slender cres­ cent to the full circle). On lunar phases cf. Philo, De spec. Leg. 1, 178; Vitruv. 9, 2, 1-4; Plin. N.H. 2, 41-42; Achill. Isag. 21, p. 49 Maass; Anon. I sag. 14, p. 128 Maass; Thcophil. ap. Hicr. Ep. 100, 10, 3; Aug. Enarr. in Ps. 10, 3. mutatur: with the singular verb cf. Pro Rose. Am. 15; 16; Fam. 13, 28 a, 2: est . . . virtus ft probitas.

defectibue: here obviously of wanings rather than of eclipses (though defectus.

662

2, 50

currendo, * sed ctiam regio, quae cum * est aquilenta * aut 4 australis in lunae quoque cursu * est et brumae quaedam et solstitii similitudo, multaque ab ea manant et fluunt quibus et 1 turn dcfcctibus in initia rccurrendo add. in mg. Β ■ c u m PL, turn codd. ■ aquilenta codd. optimi, aquilonia deft. Rom., aquilonalis dttt. Ven. * aut] t u r n s V (in ras.) Ν Post cursu Β dtl. turn dcfcctibus in initia rccurrcn

like defectso, is often used of eclipse); cf. Plin. N.H. 2, 4 1 : creuens semper aut senescens\ Gell. 20, 8, 5: quae crescente tuna gliscunt, deficient* contra defiunt; Solin. 27, 3 [of tides]: salt defectus pel incrtmenta ; A m b r . Exam. 4, 7 ; Isid. Etym. 12, 6, 48. Min. Fel. 1 7 , 6 , distinguishes in the m o o n auctu, senio, and labore. r e g i o : either of its apparent height in the heavens (Rep. 6, 17: mediam fere regionem sol obtinet; Plin. N.H. 2, 4 3 : iam vero humilis, iam excelsa, et ne id quidem uno modo, sed alias admota caelo, alias contigua montibus; Thcophilus a p . Hicr. Ep. 100, 10, 3 : uf quicquid crescens adquisierat perdat amittatque decrescrns, nee stat in eodem statu, sed quibusdam gradibus ascendens atque de­ scended) or of its positions toward n o r t h o r south, as in the next clause (cf. Plin. I.e.: nunc in aquilonem elata, nunc in austros deiecta; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 6, 53: septem diebus ab extremifate septentrionalis orae oblique per latum meando ad medietatem latitudinis pen>enit, qui locus appellator eclipticus, septem sequentibus a medio ad imum australe delabitur, septem aliis rursus ad me­ dium obliquata conscendit, ultimis septem septentrionali reddstur summitati). aquilenta aut australis: the t w o w o r d s arc evidently contrasted, and since the latter clearly means " s o u t h e r n , " the former should mean "northern.** T h e only other case in Latin of the adjective aquilentus is in Varr. Men. 400 Buchclcr [apparently apostrophizing rhc m o o n ] : turn contremula aquilenta apud alta / litora oreris ac nobs lis omnibus rtluces. The deriv­ ative aqssilentanse, however, occurs twice in Chalcidius, in Tim. 6 6 : differentia regionum, aquilentanae itemque australis; 6 8 : globi motui contraries motus agentes, i*el cum ab aquilentanis ad australia et contra. These readings of all g o o d mss have been emended by editors, in Cicero t o aquilonia

[with the support of rhe dett. Rom.], aqui­ lonalis, etc., in Chalcidius (by F a b r i c i u s and Mullach) t o aquilonianat (-is). T h e s e c h a n g e s seem due t o a false d e r i v a t i o n (arising with A. T u r n c b u s , Adversaria (1604), 2 9 , 28) of aquilentus from aqua ( o n the analogy of vinolentus and s i m i l a r w o r d s ) . But the connecting vowel w i t h the suffix -lentus is c o m m o n l y Λ (53 cases in O. Gradcnwitz, Laterculi Vocum Lat. (1904), 532-533) or δ (6 cases). O f -llentus G r a d c n w i t z cites but seven other c a s e s , of which t w o (gracilentus and sangutlentus) at least, and possibly t w o o t h e r s also (lotilentus and silentus) seem due t o haplology. Professor J. W h a t m o u g h s u g ­ gests to me that aquilentus may similarly be for aquilo(n)lentus, t h u s being a deriv­ ative from aquilo, a w o r d for the n o r t h wind well k n o w n t o Cicero; cf. 2, 2 6 ; 2, 112. O t h e r w o r d s , like aquilonalis ( V i t r u v . et al.) and aquilonaris (in a very d u b i o u s fragment of Cicero in Orclli's edition, 4, 1057, n o . 14) need not detain us. I conclude, then, that aquilenta, t h o u g h rare, is supported (1) by the u n a n i m o u s witness of the best m s s ; (2) by c o n t e m p o r a r y usage of V a r r o ; (3) by similar meanings of its derivatives in Chalcidius; and (4) by reasonable descent from aquilo. It would, in fact, be unsafe t o deny Cicero an occasional Λπαξ λεγόμενον, for we should then have t o e m e n d not a few perfectly g o o d passages (e.g., graviditates in 2, 119; araneola in 2, 123). b r u m a e q u a e d a m et solstitii s i m i l i ­ t u d o : analogous t o the t w o solstices arc t h e lunisticcs, or farthest n o r t h e r l y and southerly points in the m o o n ' s m o n t h l y courses. Cf. Aristot. Gen. An. 4, 2, 767 a 5-8: ό μέν γαρ ήλιος έν δλω τ ω ένιαυτώ ποιεί χειμώνα και θέρος, ή &έ σελήνη έν τ ω μηνί. τούτο 8' ού δια τάς τροττάς, αλλά τό μέν αυξανομένου σ υ μ β α ί ·

2,50 νβι του φωτός, το δέ φθίνοντος; Antyllus a p . Stob. vol. 5, pp. 896-897 Hcnse: ερ­ γάζεται δέ διαφοράς έν τ φ αέρι παραπληοίως τω ήλίω καΐ ή σελήνη περιιοϋσα τον τών ζωδίων κύκλον. εργάζεται δέ και αΟτη τέβσαρας ώρας μηνιαίους αναλο­ γούσας ταϊς έτησίοις. mananc et fluunt: the moon was c o m ­ monly regarded as the source of moisture in the form of d e w ; cf. [Aristot.] Probl. 2 4 , 14, 937 b 3-4: υγραίνει ώσπερ τ6 της σελήνης φως; Virg. G. 3, 337: sal/us

663

These lunar effects seem t o have been exerted in the form of an invisible fluid (hence the words mananl and fluunt); Woltcrs, tx.t emphasizes the terms ρεύ­ ματα, άπορρεύσεις, virus . . . lunare (Lucan, 6,669), and umificus spirit us (Plin. N.H. 2, 223), and we may perhaps com­ pare the astrological notion of απόρροια {influence). This moisture is essential for the nourishing circulation of sap in plants; cf. Apul. M. 11, 2 : udis ignibus nutriens

η fiat iam roseida lima; Plin. N.H. 2, 223; latta stmina. Hence objects desired in a 2 0 , 1: aquas sole devorante, tuna parrente; Plut. Quaest. com. 3, 10, 3, pp. 658 c-d; 6 5 9 b-c (cf. Aet. pbys. 24, p. 918 a; Macrob. Sal. 7, 16, 31): δροσοβολεϊ γαρ ταΐς πανσελήνοις μάλιστα διατηκόμεvoq[sc. ό άήρ], ώς που και "Αλκμάν ό μελοποιός αίνιττόμενος την δρόσον αέρος θυγατέρα καΐ σελήνης· [Alcm. 19 (48): οία, φησί, Διός Ουγάτηρ / έρσα τρέφει καΐ Σελάνας / δίας. οίίτω πανταχόθεν μαρτυρεϊται τό της σελήνης φως άγαν ύγραντικήν και μαλακτικήν δύναμιν]; De Fac. in Orb. 25, p. 638c-f; Ptol. Tetrab. 1, 4 : ή δέ σελήνη τ6 μέν πλέον ίχει της δυνάμε­ ως έν τω ύγραίνειν; 1 , 8 ; Basil, Hexaem. 6, 10, p. 144 a; Macrob. Sat. 7, 16» 2 1 : quaedam natura est lumini quod de ea [sc, tuna] defluit quae bumectet corpora et velut occulto rore madefaciat; (AcroJ in Hor. C.S. 16: ut solis colore animantur semina ita lunai bumore nutriuntur; N o n n . 40, 376: δροσόεσσα Σελήνη; 44, 2 2 1 ; Antyllus ap. Stob. vol. 5, p. 897 Hcnse: ό μέν ήλιος κατά την αύτοϋ δύναμιν θερμαίνει τα σώματα, ή δέ σελήνη μάλλον υγραίνει; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 2 1 : Σελήνην αυτήν Οεολογοΰσιν, οία επί της υγράς ουσίας τεταγμένην; 4, 22: υγρά την φύσιν ή σελήνη;

Anon.

Hermippus, 2,

64;

2, 68-70;

Myth. Vat. / , 229; Isid. Etym. 12, 6, 4 8 : tuna enim cum in augmento fuerit auget bumorem; cum vero in defectum venerit bu­ mores minuuntur; F. Bacon, Nat. Hist. cent. 9, nos. 892-895; W. H. Roschcr, Juno u. Hera (1875), 17, n. 12; id., Ueber Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), 49-55; id., Nacbtrage %u . . . Selene u. Verwandtes (1895), 24-25; J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 6 1 (1914), 137-138; Χ. Γ. M. G. Wokers, Notes on one. Folklore (1935), 119; D . R. S. Bailey in CI. Quart. 41 (1947). 90.

dry condition, like lumber, should be gathered when the moisture-giving planet is at its waning (Plin. N.H. 15, 6 2 ; 16, 189-194; 18, 3 2 1 ; Pease on Div. 2, 33, n. (arboresque, etc.)), while those demanding a large amount of sap, such as drugs, should be gathered at the full m o o n ; cf. Pease, I.e.; to which add Plin. N.H. 18, 119 (bcansj; Hicr. Tract, in Ps. 103 (Anecd. Mareds. 3, 2, 166: aiunt, quando ere set t tuna crescere et fructus omnet et quando minuitiir iterurn fructus minus); M. Gundel in A - I P . 16 (1933), 103-105. General passages of pertinence are Div. 2, 33-34; Ptol. Tetrab. 1, 2 ; Lyd. De Mens. 3, 11: αύξομένης γάρ της σελήνης αϋξεται τα υπ* αυτήν, είτα συνιούσης απολήγει καΐ εις έαυτο συστέλλεται; Procl. in Tim. p. 166 a (p. 87 Dichl); p. 258 f (p. 65 Dichl); W. H. Roschcr, Veber Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), 61-67. The effects of the moon's phases upon the growth of shell-fish arc often men­ tioned; cf. Pease on Div. 2, 33, n. {pstreisque et conchyliis); to which add Philo, Dt Prov. 2, 76 {S.V.F. 2, no. 1148); Galen, De Dieb. decret. 3, 2 (IX. 902 K.); Xcnocr. De Atim. et Ftuv. 21 (Pbysici, I, p. 127 Ideler). The observed influence of the moon upon the tides (2, 19, above) is doubtless largely responsible for this view. For lunar effects upon other ani­ mals cf. 2, 119, below; also Plin. N.H. I I , 71 (wasps]; Dcmctr. De Eloc. 158 [cats; cf. Plut. De Is. et Os. 63, p. 376 f ] ; Galen, De Vict. Rat. in Morb. acut. 3 ( X I X , 188 K.); Firm. Math. 4, 1, 5 (men); G. Sarton in Isis, 30 (1939), 495507. All these instances arc closely related to the Stoic doctrine of sympathy (cf. 3, 28; Div. 2, 34, and Pease's n, (συμπά-

664

2, 51

animantes alantur augescantque et pubescant maturitatcmqucl adsequantur quae oriuntur e terra *. 20 51 Maxume vero sunt admirabiles motus earum quinque stellarum quae falso vocantur errantes; nihil enim errat * quod in 1

maturitatcm quae V1

* et terra ABl

θειαν); Arr. E p i a . 1, 14, 2 ; F . Schwenn in P.-W. 2 A (1923). 1138-1139; Woltcrs, op. cit., 118-121). a l a n t u r a u g e s c a n t q u e : cf. 2, 2 3 : quae alantur et quae crescant. p u b e e c a n t : cf. 1, 4 : omnia quae terra gignat maturata pubescant; 2, 4 1 : omnia floreant et . .. pubescant; Ccnsorin. 3 , 6: hoc [sc. /una] universa gignentia crescente pubescunt, tenuescente tenuantur. q u a e o r i u n t u r e terra: cf. 1, 4, n. {quae terra pariat). 5 1 . m a x u m e , e t c . : the w o r d s ma­ xume . . . errantes and quorum ex . . . necesse est (2, 52) = Aristot. fr. 25 Rose ( = Protrept. fr. 19 Walzcr), being iden­ tified as Aristotelian o n the basis of Ccnsorin. 18, 11: est praeterea annus quern Aristoteies maximum potius qmm magnum appellat, quern so/is et lunae vagarumque quinque stellarum orbes conficiunt, cum ad id signum ubi quondam fuerunt una referuntur; cf. 1, 33, n. (tertio de Pbilosopbia), above. O n the unity of this passage with the preceding cf. K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 128-129 (against the criticisms of M . Pohlcnz in Gott. gel. An%. 1922, 171, n.). a d m i r a b i l e s . . . a d m i r a b i l i u s : cf. 2, 55: admirabi/i incredibilique Constantsa; 2, 56: admirabilem ordinem incredibilemque constan tiam. q u i n q u e : o n the limitation of the n u m b e r of the planets cf. A. BoucheLeclercq. L'astro/. grecque (1899), 573, n. 2 ; cf. also Artemidorus ap. Sen. N.Q. 7, 13, 1: non has tanturn Stellas quinque discurrere, sed bos solas observatas esse; ceterum innumerabiles Jerri per occultum, etc. [cf. 7, 3, 2 ] ; Favorinus a p . Gcll. 14, 1, 11-12. falso v o c a n t u r e r r a n t e s : cf. 1, 1 0 3 ; 2, 119: earum quae errare dicuntur; De Cons. ap. Div. 1, 17: et si stellarum motus cursusque vagantis / nosse velis% quae sint sig-

■ erat

Ν

norum in sede locatae, / quae vtrbo et fains Graiorum vocibus errant, j re vera certo lapsu spatioque feruntur, / omm'a iam cemes divina mente notata; Div. 2, 10: quinque stellae quae errare dicuntur; 2, 89 [and Pease's n . ] ; 2, 146: inventus est enim ordo in its stellis qui non putabatur; Tusc. 1, 6 2 : ilia non re sed vocabulo errantia; Rep. 1, 2 2 : earum quinque stellarum quae errantes et quasi vagae nominantur; Plat. Legg. 7, 821 b822 a : φαμέν αυτά ουδέποτε την αυτήν όδόν Ιέναι, καΐ Αλλ' Αττα Αστρα μ ε ­ τά τούτων, έπονομάζοντες πλανητά αυτά . . . ού γάρ έστι τοΰτο . . . τό δ ό γ ­ μα ορθόν περί σελήνης τε χαΐ ηλίου χαΐ των Αλλων Αστρων, ώς Αρα πλανάται ποτέ, πάν δέ τουναντίον έχει τ ο ύ τ ο υ ; Tim. 3 8 c: ήλιος καΐ σελήνη και πέντε Αλλα Αστρα έπίκλην έχοντα π λ α ν η ­ τ ά ; Tsag.bisexc.p. 318 Maass: ταυτί δή πλανώ μένα έπίκλην, ούχ ότι πλανάται (τεταγμένος γάρ φέρονται) άλλ" ol αρχαίοι μή συνιέντες αυτών της τ ά ξ ε ω ς έκείνως έκάλεσαν, ήμεις δέ τη συνηθεία επόμενοι ούτως καλουμεν; H y g i n . Astron. 2, 4 2 : stellis quinque quas complures ut erraticas ita planetas Graecidixerunt; 4 , 1 4 ; Lucr. 2 , 1 0 3 1 : palantia sidera; Philo, De Congressu, 1 0 4 : εννέα γάρ ό κόσμος Ιλαχε μοίρας, έν ούρανω μέν οκτώ, τήν τε α π λ α ν ή καΐ επτά τάς πεπλανημένας έν τ ά ζεσι φερομένας ταϊς αύταΐς, ένάτην δέ γ ή ν ; De Decalogp, 1 0 3 - 1 0 4 : τους επικαλούμενους επτά πλάνητας είργάσατο- ούκ επειδή πεπλάνηταΐ τι των χ α τ ά τον ούρανόν θείας καΐ μ α κ α ρ ί α ς καΐ εύδαίμονος φύσεως μ ε τ ε σ χ η κ ό τ ω ν , οίς πάσι τό απλανές οίκειότατον; P l i n . Ν. Η. 2, 12: septem sidera quae ab incessu vocamus errantes, cum errent nulla minus ill is; Virg. Aen. 9, 2 1 : palantesque polo Stellas; Plut. De Exil. 11, p . 604 a; Gcll. 3 , 1 0 , 2 : Stellas quas alii erraticas, P. Nigidius er-

2,51

665

omni aeternitate conservat

;ressus et regressus reliquosque

rones appel/at [cf. 14, 1, 11); A p u l . De Plat. 1, 10: Stellas quas non rede erroneas tt vagas dicimus; Basil. Hexaem. 6, 7, p. 1 3 2 c ; Firm. Math. 1, 4, 5: stellarum qua* a nobis errantes, a Graecis vtro planetae dicuntur; Scrv. G. 1, 3 3 7 ; Claud. Paneg. Man/. Tbeod. 128-129: certus in astris / error; Macrob. Sornn. Scip. 1, 14, 25: vagantium stellarum error legitimus [cf. 1 . 1 4 , 2 6 ] ; Mart. Cap. 8, 850: planet arum orbes dtsstram, qms quidem non ab erroribm SMJ— nam isdem solis ration/bus commeantes nihil licere patiuntur erroris—sea quia diversa varietas mortaJibus caligints intentionis offundit, non planetas sed planontas, sicut Aratus asserit, memorabo; Cassiod. Inst. 2, 7, 1; S t o b . vol. 2, p . 8, n o . 23 VC'achsmuth [of D i o g e n e s ] : αστρολόγου δέ τίνος κατ' ά γ ο piv έπιδεικνύντος ϊν τινι πινβκίω καταγράφους τους αστέρας, καΐ φάσκοντος δτι ούτοί etoiv ot πλανώμενοι τ ω ν αστέρων, έπακούσας, μή ψεύδου, εΐπεν, ώ εταίρε- ου γαρ ούτοί είσιν ol πλανώμενοι άλλα ούτοι, δείζας χ ϋ τ ω τους παρακαθεζομένους; Isid. Etym. 19, 24, 17.

idem sol de eo trigono in signum transitionem jecerit. id autem nomudlis sic fieri placet quod aiunt solem, cum longius absit abstantia quadarn, non lucidis itineribus errantia per earn sidera obscuritatis morationibus inpedire. nobis vtro id non videtur; Sen. N.Q. 7, 25,5: barum quinque stellarum . .. quae alio atque alio occurrentes loco curiosos nos ess* cogunt, qui matutini vespertinique ortus sint, qua* stationes, quando in rectum ferantur, quart

i n o m n i aeternitate: cf. 2, 4 3 ; 2 , 5 4 ; 2,95. c o n s e r v a t : for similar expressions cf. S u d h a u s o n Aetna, 233. p r o g r e s s u s et r c g r c s s u s : o r t h o g r a d e a n d retrograde motions of the p l a n e t s : προποδισμοί ( = προηγήσεις, προσθέσεις) a n d ύποποδισμοί ( = άναποδισμοί, αφαι­ ρέσεις). T h e balance of pairs of w o i d s is noteworthy: progressus et regressus; occultantur . . . aperiuntur; adeunt ... recedunt; antecedunt .. . subsecuntur; celerius ... tardius. W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 103: isdemque spatiis eae stellae quas vagas dicimus circum terram feruntur eodemque modo oriuntur et occidsmt, quorum motus turn incitantur, turn retardanfur, saepe etiam insistunt; Tusc. 1, 6 2 ; Vitruv. 9, 1 , 6 : Mercurii autem et Ve­ neris sttllat circa solis radios utiqut centrum it inert bus coronantes regressus rttrorsus et retardationes faciunt, et ita stationibus propter earn circinationem morantur in spatiis signorum; 9, 1, 11: ei autem qui supra solis iter eircinationes peragunt, maxima cum in trigono fuerint quod is /merit, turn non progrediuntur sed regressus fadentes morantur doneque cum

agantur retro% modo cot pirn us scire> etc,; Apul. De Plat. 1, 10: reiserstones earum, ortus, obitus, recessus, moras, progressusque constituit; N i c o m . Ger. Aritbm. 1, 5; Ptol. Tetrab. 3, 1 3 : αϊ δέ προηγήσεις καΐ al δύσεις . . . ol δέ έσπέριοι στηριγμοί, κ τ λ . ; Synt. matb. 12 has much o n this t o p i c ; in 12, 1, he repeatedly speaks of stars which τήν των στηριγμών φαντασίαν ποιήσεται; Chalcid. in Tim. 7 3 : alias vero Stellas nonnumquam praeire, nomtumquam desert, ut ceterae, quae interdum stare, interdum redire, pro spisso motu videntur; 8 2 ; 85; 117; Scrv. Aen. 1, 742: quinque et con­ tra mundum feruntur et cum mundo quando retrogradi sunt; Firm. Matb. 1, 4, 5: cursus, regressus, stationes, sociefates, augmtnta, ortus, occasusque; 1, 4, 11: nunc dtcedunt, nunc absconduntur, nunc directo cursu, nunc retrograde, nunc stativa tarditate, rubsistunt et intentionem quaerentium ex ista cursus sui partetate confundunt; 4, 16, 10: Saturno retrogrado vel stationem faatntt; Aug. De Gen. ad Litt. 2, 3 3 : regradationes illas siderum vel fortasse tardi fates non a sole fieri quisque contendat, std aJiis occultioribus causis; Cosmas Indie, b o o k 8 ; N o n n . 38, 238-244; Procl. in Tim. p. 221 c (p. 264 Dichl), o n σ τ η ­ ριγμοί, προποδισμοί, and ύποποδισμοί;

Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 1, p. 10, 4-6 S t u v c : δοκοϋσι γαρ ατάκτως κινεϊσθαι τά ουράνια δια τους στηριγμούς καΐ άναποδισμούς; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 3 7 : διά τοΰ των επτά τούτων προποδισμοΰ ή στηριγμοϋ ή ύποποδισμοϋ δείκνυσΟαι; Isid. Btym. 3, 66, 3 : quaedam sidera radiis solis praepedita anomala fiunt, aut retrograda aut stationaria (quoting Lucan, 10, 201-203]; 3 , 6 7 ; 3, 68-70: praecedentia vel antegradatio stellarum est, dum Stella motum suum agere videtur, et aliquid praeter consuetudinem procedit. remotio vel retrogradatio

666

2, 51

motus constantis et ratos. Quod eo est* admirabilius in his stellis quas dicimus,* quia turn occultantur, turn rursus aperiuntur, turn adcunt,8 turn recedunt, turn antecedunt, turn autem subsequuntur,4 turn celerius moventur, turn tardius, turn omnino ne 6 moventur 1 est co Ν (habcunt AtB1)

* dicimur Vx * adcunt "ex antique libro" Urs., abeunt codd. * subsecuntur Μ · ne om. Ρ

sttllarum estt in quo Stella, dam motum sustm agat% simul et rttrorsum movtri videtur. status sttllarum tslt qua dum sitlla semper movetur, tamen in aliquibus locis stare videntur [cf. Cassiod. Inst. 2, 7, 2 ] ; Dt Nat. Rer. 2 3 , 3 ; P h o t . Bib/, cod. 223, p . 211 b 27 B c k k e r ; Michael E p h e s . in Etb. Nic. 10, 5, p . 569, 28-30 H c y l b u t : δρόμους τε αστέ­ ρων διά της δψεως προποδισμούς τε καΐ άναποδισμούς και στηριγμούς καΐ φά­ σεις και κρύψεις άντελαβόμεθα. Mayor quotes J. F. W. Hcrschcl, Outlines of Astron* (1851), 276-278: " T h e apparent m o t i o n s of the planets arc much more irregular than those of the sun or m o o n . . . sometimes they ad­ vance rapidly, then relax in their apparent speed, come t o a m o m e n t a r y s t o p , and then actually reverse their former m o ­ tions, and run back u p o n their former course with a rapidity at first increasing, then diminishing, till the retrograde m o v e m e n t ceases altogether. A n o t h e r station, o r m o m e n t of apparent rest, n o w takes place; after which the m o v e m e n t is again reversed and resumes its original direction." This irregularity arises partly from those evolutions being seen by a spectator from the earth in motion, and therefore foreshortened, and partly from t h e fact that the earth is being carried

round the sun on her own orbit at a different rate from that of the planet un­ der observation. m o t u s c o n s t a n t i s : cf. Dip. 2, 17: constantissimo motu lunae; and on the regu­ larity of planetary m o t i o n Galen, Synop. Lib. dt Puis. 6 (IX, 445 K.); Comm. in Hipp. Progn. 3 , 7 ( X V I I I , 2, 247 Κ . ) : των πλανωμένων δ* el μη καΐ καθ' έκάστην ήμέραν είσΐν Γσαι, το γε τεταγμένον ίχουσιν έν (σαις χρόνου περιόδοις, άεΐ τους αυτούς τύπους τοΰ ζωδιακού διεξερχομένων αυτών.

o c c u l t a n t u r . . . aperiuntur . . . m o ­ v e n t u r : middle voice; cf. 1, 24, n. (significttur); 2, 52: dtlittscendo ... it aperiendo \ 2, 8 3 ; R. K u h n e r - C . Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 107. Such o c c u p a t i o n s (κρύψεις) occur at the con­ junction of a planet with the sun (cf. 2, 6 8 : cum sol dietus sit . .. quia cum tst txortus obscuratis omnibus solus appartt\ Plin. N.H. 18, 278: advtntu solis occul­ tantur sfellae; Alex. Aphrod. in Mtttor. 1, 6 . p . 26, 24-25 Hayduck [ M e r c u r y often not seen because of the sun]) or with another planet (Chalcid. in Tim. 86); cf. Plat. Tim. 40 c: ήμΐν τι κατά χρόνους ούστινας έκαστοι κατακαλύπτονται καΐ πάλιν αναφαινόμενοι φό­ βους καΐ σημεία των μετά ταύτα γ ε νησομένων τοις ού δυνάμενο ις λογίζεσΟαι πέμπουσι; Manil. 1, 8 7 1 - 8 7 3 : sicut Cjlltnius orbis f tt Vtnus acctnso cum ducit vesptre noctem } saepe nitent fallmtque oculor rursusqut revisunt; Ptol. Synt. math. 13, 1 : αξιόλογοι περί τάς φάσεις και κρύ­ ψεις διαφοραί; 13, 7 : περί φάσεων και κρύψεων των ε' πλανώ μένων [cf. 13, 9 : Ιφοδος είς τάς κατά μέρος των φάσεων καΐ κρύψεων διαστάσεις άπό τοΰ ηλίου; 13, 10, with tables of such for five planets]; Firm. Math. 2, 8 , 1 : stellatquinqm . . . matutinat sunt aut vtsptrtinae aut oceidualet aut abseopuae, quat a Graecii ajantis tt synodicat dicuntur aut acronyctae% tie.; Michael Ephcs. in Etb. Nic. 10, 5, p . 569, 30 Hcylbut. a d c u n t . . . r e c e d u n t : cither of p e r i g e e and a p o g e e or, more likely, of p e r i h e l i o n and aphelion. Abtunt of the best m s s here fails t o contrast properly w i t h recedunt. antecedunt . . . subsecuntur: with reference t o the s u n ; cf. 2, 5 2 : turn anttetdtndo, turn retardando; 2, 5 3 : turn anttttrttns, turn sObsequens . . . turn ante-

2, 51

667

quidem sed ad quoddam tempus insistunt. Quarum ex disparibus motionibus magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, qui turn ctdens, turn subsequens; Plat. Tim. 4 0 c: καΐ τάς των κύκλων προς εαυτούς λπαναχυκλήσεις καΐ προχωρήσεις [Cic. Tim. 37 renders προχωρήσεις by antecessiones]; Chalcid. in Tim. 108: praecedtntes modo, modo relicti. c e l c r i u * . . . taxdius: cf. 2, 103; Arist o t . De Caelo, 2, 6, 288 a 17-33; Plin. N.H. 2, (A: fit ut tardius movers videantur, turn altistimo ambitu feruntur, non quia adcelerent tardtntvt natural is motus qui certi ac singuli sunt i/lis, sed quia deductas ab summa apsidt lintas coarctari necesse est sicut in rotis radios, idemque motus alias motor alias minor centri propinquitate sentitur; 2, 6 8 ; 2, 7 0 ; Clcomcd. 1, 6 [of the s u n ] : δια γάρ τ ο ϋ ζωδιακού λοξού δντος την πορείαν ποιούμενος σχολαιότερος αφίσταται των τ ρ ο π ι κ ώ ν κατά δέ τον Ισημερινόν, ορ­ θότερου αύτοΰ δντος, άθρουστέρας καΐ τ ά ς προσόδους τάς προς αύτον καί τάς άπ* αύτοΰ αναχωρήσεις ποιείται; Ptol. Synt. math. 9, 2, p . 208 H c i b c r g : τάχιον μεν αίσΟητήν ποιούντος κατά τόν εφεξής χρόνον διαφοράν, δταν δ* έπ' έλάττονος διαστάσεως ή έξητασμένον, βράδιον δ', δταν άπό πλείονος. i n s i s t u n t : cf. 1, 24, n. (insistere); 2, 1 0 3 ; Dip. 2, 128. O n planetary stations (στηριγμοί) cf. Tusc. 1, 6 2 ; Sen. N.Q. 7, 25, 6-7: opus hoc aetemum irrevocabiles babet motus, qui si quando const iterint, alia aliis incident, quae nunc tenor et aequalitas servat ... so/is occursus speciem illis tarditatis imponit et natura viarum circulorumque sic ροή torurn ut certo tempore intuentis fallant; sic naves, quamvis plenis vtlis eant, videntur tamen stare\ Plin. N.H. 2, 7 0 : boc non protinus intellegi potest visu nostro ideoque existumantur stare, unde et nomen acetpit statio; Plut. Quomodo quis, 3, p. 7 6 d: τους μεν γάρ πλάνητας ot μαθη­ ματικοί στηρίζειν λέγουσι παυσαμένης τ η ς είς τούμπροσΟεν αυτών πορείας; Ptol. Synt. math. 9, 2 ; 12, 1 ; 12, 7-8 [important, but too long to q u o t e ) ; Psepb. 14, p . 173 H c i b c r g : περί σ τ η ρ ι γ μ ώ ν ; Tetrab. 2, 1; 2, 6 ; Ccnsorin. 8, 2 : nonnullae stationem faciant; fr. 3, 7; Julian, Or. 4, p . 135 b ; A m m . M a r c .

20, 3 , 2 [of the m o o n ] ; Procl. in Tim. p . 256 a (p. 56 Diehl); p . 259 b (p. 66 D i e h l ) ; p . 259 e (p. 68 Diehl); Cassiod. Inst. 2, 7, 2 (Isid. Etym. 3 , 7 0 ) ; E u s t a t h . in / / . 5, 387. For the sun appearing to stand still cf. Ac. 2, 8 2 ; Varr. L. L. 6, 8 ; R. Hirzel, Tbemis, Dike u. Verwandtes (1907), 400, n. 1 (to which add D i o g . L . 9 , 92\Josbua, 10, 12-13 and A u g . CD. 2 1 , 8 ) ; also for Charlemagne (E. Pfeiffer, Σ Τ Ο Ι Χ Ε Ι Α . 2 (1916), 101, n. 1). O n the whole s u b ­ ject cf. J. F . W. Herschel, Outlines of Astron* (1851), 276-278; A. BouchoLcclercq, L'astrol. grecqu* (1899), 111-121, especially 117, n. 2, where the apparent stations and rctrogradations are explained as effects due t o perspective, the p h e n o m ­ ena n o t being observed from their natural centre (Herschel, op. cit., 278), but from the earth which is itself in revolution a r o u n d the sun. BoucheLeclercq, p p . 120-121, gives diagrams of the phases and stations of Jupiter and Mars. Cf. also F . M. Cornford, Plato's Cosmology (1937), 110-111, with diagram based o n Boucho-Lcclcrcq. e x d i s p a r i b u s m o t i o n i b u s : cf. 1, 8 7 : stellae . . . ab isdem principiis disparibus ternparibus eadem spatia conficiunt. m a g n u m . . . n o m i n a v e r u n t : a brachylogy for magnum annum constituerunt quern nominaverunt', cf. 2, 109: quern claro perbibent Opbiucbum nomine Grot; Fin. 3, 63: ilia quae in concha patula pina did fur [ — habitat et pina dicitur); Legg. 1, 24: ex quo vere vel agnatio nobis cum caelestibus pel genus vel stirps appellor/ potest [ — ex quo exsfilit quae appellari potest]; 2, 8: ex quo ilia lex . . . recte est laudato [ — derivata et laudato]; Tusc. 4, 27: ex quo . . . in aliis iracundia dicitur [ = motus animi efficitur qui iracundia dicitur]; Off. 1, 8: medium .. . officium dicitur [ = officium est quod dicitur]; Varr. L.L. 5, 146: secundum Tiberim ad unium forum piscarium vocant; Virg. Aen. 6, 106-107: bic inferno ianua regis I dicitur (and N o r d e n ' s n.). In these cases the suppressed verb is not that of saying or n a m i n g ; a m o r e frequent form of brachylogy omits that v e r b ; cf. R. 43

668

2,51

Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2 f (1914), 246-247. m a g n u m a n n u m : other Ciceronian references t o this period a r e : Rep. 6, 2 4 : homines enim popularittr annum tantum modo so/is, id estt unius astri, reditu metiuntur, cum autem ad idem unde seme/ projecta sunt cuncta astra redierint eandemque totius cae/i discriptionem longis interval/is rettu/erint, turn ille vert vertens annus appellari potest, in quo vix dicere audeo quam multa bominum saecula teneantur; Fin. 2, 102: idemne potest esse dies sacpiuj qui temtl fuit? certe rnn potest, an eiusdem modi? ne id quidemt nisi mu/ta an­ norum intercesserint mi/ia, ut omnium siderum eodem unde projecta sint fiat ad unum tempus reversio; Scrv. Aen. 1, 269: tria sunt genera annorum: aut enim lunaris annus est XXX dierum, aut so/stitia/is X/I mensium, aut secundum Tullium magnus, qui tenet XIIDCCCCLIIII annos, ut in Hortensio [it. 35 Mlillcr] ; borum annorum quos in fastis babemus magnus XIIDCCCCLIIII amplectitur [cf. Tac. Dial. 16]; so Serv. Aen. 3, 284, which adds: bene salts nomen, ne quia dixerat 'magnum' ilium planetarum acciperes; de quo varia dicuntur, et a Alentore et ab Eudoxo et a Ptolemaeo et ab ipso Tullio, nam in libris de deorum natura tria milia an­ norum dixit magnum annum tenere; Tim. 33: i/lud persfact et intellegi potest, absoluto perfectoque numero temporis ab solidurn annum perfectumque tunc conpleri denique cum se oclo ambitus confectis suit cursibus ad idem caput rettderunt cumque eos permensus est idem et semper sui similis orbis; cf. P. R. ColemanNorton in Laval tbeolog. et pbilos. 3 (1947), 293-302 ( w h o notes that Cicero is the first to use this Latin expression). Ccnsorin. 18 is concerned with anni maiores of various types, such as the cycles of Mcton ( 1 8 , 8 ; cf. Cic. Aft. 1 2 , 3 , 2 ; D i o d . 1 2 , 3 6 , 2) and others, like E u d o x u s (cf. Schol. Lucan, 10, 187), w h o attempted to keep the solar year in h a r m o n y with the sea­ sons (18, 8-10; of this type is doubtless the great year of O c n o p i d c s (Dicls, Vorsokrat. 1, no. 29, 7 (Doxogr. Gr* 363364); K. v. Fritz in P.-W. 17 (1937), 2262), and at 18, l l , C c n s o r i n u s contin­ u e s : est praeterea annus quern Aristoteles [in some passage not n o w extant, t h o u g h Meteor. 1, 14, 352 a 29-31, speaks of pe­ riodic deluges] maximum potius quam

magnum appellat, quern so/is et lunae vagarumqut quinque stellarum orbes confuiunt, cum ad idem signum ubi quondam simulfuerunt una referuntur; cuius anni biemps sum ma [cf. Alex. A p h r o d . in Meteor. 1, 14, p . 6 3 , 3 H a y d u c k ; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 1, 14, p p . 112, 9-10; 114, 21-24; 119, 9 ; 120, 31 Stiivc: χειμών 6ς κατέκλυσε τήν γην] ecpyrosis, quod est mundi incendium [cf. 2 , 118, b e l o w ] . These winter floods a n d s u m m e r conflagrations (cf. Pscll. De omnif. Doctr. 129 {Pair. Gr. 122, 765))

suggest the Chaldacan ideas of winter and s u m m e r solstices (cf. Bcrosus a p . Sen. Af.j2- 3 , 29, 1; also the w o r k s n o t e d by P. Boyanci, £tudes sur le songe de Scipion (1936), 161, n. 2 ; 166, n. 4), yet in 1 6 1 , n. 3 , he lists writers w h o h a v e found for this a Greek—especially a P y t h a g o r e a n — r a t h e r than an O r i e n t a l source. T h e return at the end of a cycle is an άποκατάστασις (Plut. Fac. in Orb. 4, p . 937 f; Diod. 12, 36, 2 ; S.V.F. 2 , n o s . 599; 625) or συναποκατάστασις (Procl. in Tim. p . 264 d (p. 83 D i c h l ; cf. also άνταποκατάστασις in Corp. Herm. 1 1 , 2), a favorite idea with t h e Stoics, except Panaetius (cf. 2, 118), a n d c o m m o n l y associated with cyclic rebirth (παλιγγενεσία, as in Virg. Eel. 4, 5 ; M. Aurcl. 11, 1); cf. Nemee. De Nat. Horn. 38 ( = S.V.F. 2, n o . 625): οι δέ ΣτωΧκοί φασιν άποκαθισταμένους τους πλάνητας είς τό αύτδ σημεϊον κ α τ ά τε μήκος και πλάτος ένθα τήν αρχήν έκαστος ήν, δτε τό πρώτον ό κόσμος συνέστη, έν ρηταΐς χρόνων περίο­ δοι; Ικπυρωσιν και φθοράν των Οντων άπεργάζεσθαι καΐ πάλιν έξ υπαρχής είς τό αυτό τόν κόσμον άποκαθίστασθαι; O r i g . c. Cels. 5, 21—important, but t o o l o n g t o q u o t e . Horapolhnt 2, 57, seems t o c o n n e c t this period with that of t h e p h o e n i x ; cf. J. H u b a u x and M. L c r o y , Le mylbe du Pbinix (1939), 24. D e s p i t e earlier ascriptions to Pythagoreans, t o a w o r k by Democritus called Μέγας ένιαυτός ( D i o g . L. 9, 48), and to H e r a c b t u s , p r o b a b l y o u r earliest definite reference is Plat. Tim. 39 d : ίστι δ' δμως ουδέν ήττον κατανοήσαι δυνατόν ώς β γε τ έ λ ε ος αριθμός χρόνου τόν τέλεον ένιαυτόν πληροΤ τότε, δταν άπασών των ο κ τ ώ περιόδων τά προς άλληλα ζυμπερανΟένται

2, 52

669

efHcirur cum solis et lunae et quinque * errantium ad eandem inter* se comparationem* confectis omnium spatiis est facta conversio; (52) quae quam longa sit magna quaestio est, esse 1 et q u i n q u e add. A p a r a t i o n c m A1

* inter (ter in ras.) A1

τ ά χ η σχη κεφαλήν τ ω του ταύτοΰ καΐ ομοίως Ιόντος άναμετρηθέντα κύκλω [ b u t Plato gives n o indication of a cata­ clysmic e n d i n g of the p e r i o d ; cf. P l u t . Dt Fato, 3 , p . 569 a; Simplic. in Pbjs. 4 , 10. p . 703, 19-21 Dicls; F. M. C o r n f o r d , Plato's Cosmology (1937), 117; Cole­ m a n - N o r t o n , op. cit., 294]. T h e idea a p p e a r s in various writers, and was ap­ parently well diffused in Cicero's d a y ; cf. Boyancc, op. cit.y 168-171, w h o c o m ­ pares the speech of Nigidius Figulus in L u c a n , 1, 650-657 (sec also W. Κ roll in P.-W. 17 (1936), 203) and the interest of L . Tarutius Firmanus (Div. 2, 98), but reaches n o very definite n o t i o n as t o Cicero's immediate source. A m o n g o t h e r allusions to the great year cf. A r a t . Pbaenom. 4 5 8 ; Ar. Did. a p . E u s . Pr. Ev. 15, 19, 821 a; Lucr. 1, 1029; V i r g . Eel. 4, 5 ; Plin. N.H. 2, 4 0 ; A p u L De Plat. 1, 10; Clem. Strom. 6, 16, 140, 2 ; Victorin. p . 223 H a l m ; A u g . CD. 12, 1 4 ; M a c r o b . Somn. Scip. 2, 11, 11-12; Antb. Lat. n o . 647, 15-17 Riesc; M a r t . C a p . 8, 8 6 8 ; l o a n . Philop. De Op//. At una, 4, 14; Isid. Etym. 5, 36, 3 ; Suid. s.v. Σύλλας. In contrast to the great year sec Eustath. in Od. 2, 1: μικρός γάρ τις ένιαυτός ή ήμερα. J. Delevsky, in / / / / , 36 (1945), 19-21, discusses m a t h e ­ matically (he possibilities of cosmic recurrences. m a t h e m a t i c i : cf. 2 , 1 0 3 ; 3 , 2 3 ; astron­ o m e r s rather than—as in Silver Latin— a s t r o l o g e r s ; cf. Wilkins o n De Or. 1, 10, o n the basis of which passage J. M a r o u zcau (Trait/ de stylistique (1935), 158) thinks that Cicero never quite regarded matbematicus as a naturalized Latin w o r d . a d e a n d e m . . . c o m p a r a t i o n e m : cf. Tim. 13; 15: inter ignem a/que terram aquam deus animamque pontret eaqut inter se compararet et pro port tone conitmgeret\ Cell. 14,

" compcrationcm Blt

cum

1, 18: Stellas . . . infinite prope et innumerabili numero annorum ad eitndem locum cum eodtm babitu nmul omnts profectae sunt; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Astrol. 105: έπεί ούν 6 αύτδς των αστέρων συσχηματισμός δια μακρών ώ ς φασιν χρό­ νων θεωρείται, αποκαταστάσεως γι­ νομένης τοϋ μεγάλου ένιαυτοϋ δι' έννεακισχιλίων έννακοσίων καΐ έβδομήκοντα καΐ επτά ετών, κτλ.; Chalcid. in Tim. 117: eandem constitution's designationem; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 2, 11, 12: ille ergo vere annus vertens vocandus est quern ... stellarum omnium quae in quocumqm caelo sunt ad eundem locum reditus sub eadem caeli totius description* concludit, unde et mundanus dicitur. c o n f e c t i s o m n i u m s p a t i i s : i.e., with n o fractional o r b i t s ; cf. Paul, ex Fcst. p . 147 M. (p. 131 L.): magnum annum dicunt mathematici quo septem sidera errantia expletis propriis cursibus sibimet concordant; Isid. De Nat. Rer. 6, 3 ( = Suet. Pratum, p p . 170-171 Rciffcrscheid): annus magnus dicitur quando omnia sidera certis temporibus numerisque completis ad suum locum vel ordinem rerertuntur. 5 2 . q u a m l o n g a : c o m p u t a t i o n s of its length vary widely, from cases in which it is confused with a luni-solar cycle (cf. 2, 5 1 , n. (magnum annum)), or its apparent identification with the thirty-year orbit of Saturn (Phot. Bibl. cod. 249, p . 440, 20-23 Bckkcr), the 59 years of Philolaus (Censorin. 18, 8 ; yet cf. Heath, op. cit.t 102) or Ocnopidcs (Censorin. ibid.), 82 of Democritus (Censorin. ibid.), 304 of Hipparchus (Censorin. 18, 9), 365 of D i o g e n e s of Babylon (Act. Plac. 2, 32, 4 (Dosogr. Gr* 364); [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 16 ( X I X , 284 K.)), possibly the 440 years of Varr. ap. A u g . CD. 22, 28, 600 of Joscphus (probably the ncros-cyclc of Bcrosus a p . Syncell. p . 17 a (F.H.G. 2,

2, 52

670

vero certam et definitam necesse est. Nam ea quae Satuini l Stella 1

saturnia HVl(?),

saturnis AB1

499 Miiller), 1461 of the Egyptians Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 1-2: de spbae(Ccnsorin. 18, 10; Firm. Matb. 1, proem, rarum ordine pauca dicenda sunJ, in quo dissen5), 2434 + years (889,020 days) of Aris- tire a Platont Cicero videri potest, cum bic sol is tarchus (cf. Heath, op. at., 315-316, who spbaeram quartam de septtm, id est, in medio thinks it a luni-solar cycle; Ccnsorin. locatam dicat, Plato a luna sursum seam18, 11, calculating it at 2484 years; cf. F. dam, hoc est, inter septem a sum mo loco sexturn Hultsch in P.-W. 2 (1896), 875, 63-876, tenere comme more t. Ciceroni Archimedes et 3), 3000 years (Scrv. Aen. 3, 284: ab ipso Cbaldatorum ratio consentit, Plato Aegjptios Tullio, nam in libris de deorum natura tria omnium pbilosopbiae disciplinarum parentes secutiu est, qui ita solem inter lunam et MermiHa armorum dixit magnum annum tenere— unless this is from the lacuna at 3, 65 it is curium locatum volunt ut rationem tamen et difficult to place), 5552 years of Aretes deprebenderint et edixerint, cur a nonmdlis sol (Censorin. 18, 11), 7777 of others (Act. supra Mercurium supraque Venerem esse crePlac. 2. 32, 5 (Doxogr. Gr.* 364); [Galen,] datur, etc. About the order of Saturn, Hist. Pbil. 16 (XIX, 284 K.)). 9977 Jupiter, and Mars there was general (Sext. Emp. Adv. Astrol. 105), 10,884 agreement (cf. Ptol. Synt. matb. 9, 1, pp. of Dion (Ccnsorin. 18, 11), 12,954 of 206-207 Heibcrg); for the others the Egyptians, followed by Pythagoras, Cicero (Hortens. it. 35 Miiller, quoted at 2, 51, n. {magnum annum), above; Tac. Philolaus, Plato, Aristotle (and the Dial. 16, 11; Solin. 33, 13), 15,000 treatise De Μundo), Chrysippus, and Ps. (Macrob. Somn. Scip. 2, 11, 11; 2, 11, 15), Timacus (see the references in P. Boy18,000 of Hcraclitus (Act. Plac. 2, 32, 3 ancc, £tudes sur le songe de Scipion (1936), (Doxogr. Gr.x 364); Censorin. 18, 11; 60-61), made Venus and Mercury the (Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 16 (XIX, 284 K.)), fourth and fifth, followed by the sun, possibly 36,000 years (or 12,960,000 the moon, and the earth, while the days) of Plato (cf. J. Adam, ed. of Rep. Chaldacan order, which Heath {pp. tit., 2, (1902), 204-208), 350, 635 years 107) thinks was not adopted by any (Achill. Isag. 18, p. 44 Maass), or 1,753, Greek before Diogenes of Babylon 200 years of Lyd. De Mens. 3, 16, p. 57 (second century B.C.)—though Macrob. Wiinsch. Other indefinitely large ex­ Somn. Scip. 2, 3, 13, seems to associate it pressions arc found in Ptol. Tetrab. 1,2; with Archimedes—, placed the sun in a Schol. Arat. 458, p. 429 Maass: μυριάσι central position, more remote from the earth than Mercury, Venus, and the πολλών ένιαυτών. moon. Writers of the end of the Republic magna quacetio eat: a phrase found in Div. 1, 38; 1, 117; Fin. 2, 34; Tusc. and early Empire borrowed this latter 1. 23; Off. 3, 70. For the idea cf. Aug. De order from Hellenistic astronomers and Gen. ad Lift. Lib. imp. 38: cum omnia imposed it, as the most scientific, on later speculators; cf. F. Cumont in Mel. Bidr^ sidera ad idem redierint annus magnus peragi(Arm. de Γ Inst, de Pbilol. et d'Hist. orient. turt de quo multi multa dixerunt. certam et definitam: cf. Hortens. fr. 2 (1934)), 140. Whether or not Dip. 2,91, 70 Mullcr: certam et definitam viam [others and Rep. 6,17 adopt the Chaldacan order from Posidonius (cf. Boyancc, op. est., read incertam et indefinitam]. nam, etc.: this list of planets starts 60) perhaps need not trouble us here, where, by previously treating the sun from the most distant and ends with those nearer the earth. In Rep. 6, 17, we and moon (2, 49-50) in a separate cate­ find the order Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, the gory, he has materially softened the sun (attended by Venus and Mercury, as differences between the two orders. That in 2, 119, below), and the moon; cf. he may here be following Posidonius is

2, 52

671

ikely enough; cf. K. Reinhardc, Kctmos Zeus, Ninib-^Cronoe, Nabu«-Hermes; u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 129, n. 1 (against M. cf. Bouche-Leclercq, op. cit., 68-69; Pohlenz in Gott.gel. Αηχ. 1922, 171, n.); Cumont, op. cit., 7; for Egyptian parallela I. Heinemann, Poseidonios* metapb. Scbr.Achill. Isag. 17, p. 43 Maass). So Plat. 2 (1928), 180-181. In 2, 119, however, Tim. 38 d speaks of τον lepov ' Ερμου Cicero may be following the Egyptian λίγόμενον; and other names appear in order; cf. Boyance, op. cit., 63, n. 5. Epinom. 987 b, while Aristotle knew of On these and other orders sec, in general, the connection with Aphrodite, Hermes, A. Bouche-Leclercq, Vastrologie grecqm Zeus, and Cronos; cf. Mttapb. 11, 8, (1899), 105-109; W. Capellc in Neue 1073 b 31-35; De Caelo, 2, 12, 292 a 5; Jabrb. 15 (1905), 557, n. 4; F. Bol) in Meteor. 1, 6, 342 b 33 and 343 b 30. P.-V. 7 (1912), 2561-2570; T. Heath, Since the association with deities was not op. cit., 258; Pease on Dip. 2, 91, n. absolutely fixed and consistent, a new {quantum absit, etc.); P. Boyance, op. cit., and more precise scientific scries (Φ αίνων, 59-65 (with bibliography at 60, n. 2, and Φαέθων, etc.) was invented, possibly the important recognition (p. 64) of the suggested by similar oriental names possibility of variant orders in each (Cumont, op. cit., 19-20), though the "system"; H. J. Rose, Tbe Eclogues of note on Φαέθων, below, will show that Vergil (1942), 256, n. 28. this exclusive precision was far from Saturai Stella: the genitive shows that being attained (cf. also Plut. De Fac. in the star is not yet completely identified Orbe, 26, p. 941 c). That there was no with the god for whom it is named; cf. popular series of names already existing A. Bouche-Leclercq, Vastrologie grecque for the planets seems to be shown by (1899), 66, n. 1; 68, n. 1 (where he notes [Plat.] Epinom. 986 c. Though said by the correctness of Cicero's language Act. Plot. 2,15, 4 (Doxogr. Gr.* 344-345) here; in 2, 119, we find both Mortis (sc. to have been used by Plato, these names Stella) and Martem by itself); F. Boll, first appear in full in [Aristot.] De Μundo, C. Bezold, and W. Gundcl, Sternglaubt 2, 392 a 23-28; 399 a 9-11; Hippol. u. Sterndeutung* (1931), 48, who observe Refut. 4, 8, says that Archimedes used Πυρόεις and Στίλβων. Cumont (pp. that only when astral mysticism gained more power did the "star of Saturn" be­ 32-33) suggests that these descriptive come "Saturn," etc. Ptolemy (e.g., Synt. names were first used in the Alexandrian matb. 12, p. 473; 13, p. 528 Hcibcrg: period, when scientific rationalism was του τοϋ Έρμου νοτιώτβρον; Tttrab. more regnant than at any other time in 1, 4) and other Greek writers follow the antiquity, but that they belonged to the same idiom. Christian writers naturally language of philosophers, and were objected to these pagan names; e.g., never adopted in popular usage, as is Fi/astr. De Haeres. 113; Aug. CD. 7,15. shown by the fact (p. 34) that the F. Cumont, in Vantiquite class. 4 (1935), Romans never translated them, though 5-43, traces the development of planetary poets, didactic writers, and lexicogra­ names, and remarks (pp. 5-6; cf. Boll, phers tended to preserve them, either as Bezold, and Gundcl, op. cit., 47-48) that poetically convenient or as equated with the Greeks naturally early recognized, the names of deities (e.g., Hygin. Astro». in addition to the sun and moon, the 2, 42; Galen, Progn. de Decub. 1 (XIX, evening and the morning star (cf. ήοσ- 532 K.); 5 (542 K.); Apul. DeMundo,2\ φόρος in //. 23, 226). But the Chal- Chalcid. in Tim. 65; Orig. C. Cels. 6, 31; daeans had given them names of deities, Ccnsorin. 13, 3-4; Firm. Matb. 2, 2, 2; and through oriental influences, proba­ Auson. Eel. 6, p. 94 Pcip.; Antb. Lat. no. bly by Eudoxus (Sen. N.Q. 7, 3, 2; 647 Ricse; Prob. in Virg. G. 1,336; Aug. Simplic. De Caelo, p. 496, 6 Hcibcrg; De Gen. ad Lift. Lib. imp. 29; 38; Mart. Cumont, op. cit., 12), the planets were Cap. 8, 851; 8, 879-886; Lyd. De Mens. associated with gods roughly equated 2, 8-12; Suid. s.v. εποχή; cf. F. Cumont in with those of the Chaldaeans (Ishtar-^ Mel. Bidez (1934), 138-139). In Greece, Aphrodite, NcrgaJ~Ares, Marduk~ however, they disappear after the end

672

2, 52

dicitur «Dalvowquel a Graecis nominatur, quae a terra abest plurimum, xxx fere annis cursum suum conficit, in quo cursu ■ 1

facnonque A VBFM,

fcnonquc HNt

of the second century, save for occasional rather erudite allusions (Ptolemy and Vettius Valcns, for example, make little or n o use of them). T h e names of deities —especially shortened from the genitive c o n s t r u a i o n t o identification with the planets themselves—were t h u s left in c o m m a n d of the field, and this was apparently rather welcome b o t h t o the Stoics and the astrologers, t h o u g h in Cicero's account it should be noted that there is n o astrological c o n n o t a t i o n . F o r the application of the names of these planetary g o d s t o the days of the week cf. Dio Cass. 37, 18, 1; F . Boll in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2556-2561; also F . C u m o n t , " L e s n o m s des planetcs ct l'astrolatric chez les G r c c s , " in Uantiquite class. 4 (1935), 5-43. Φαίνωνςυβ: with this bilingual combination E . Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 130, compares Ait. 12, 4, 2 : φίλωσφχβ; Lucil. 187 M a r x : ληρωδεσ^κτ; sec also similar mixtures in E n n . Ann. 126 Vahlcn; H. Goclzcr, Latiniti de S. Jerome (1884), 224. When the Greek is written, as o u r mss d o , in I^atin letters the hybridity of the combination is less arresting. O n the appropriateness of these descriptive names cf. Plin. N.H. 2, 7 9 : suus quidem aJque color est, Saturno Candidas, Iovi darns, Marti igntus, lucifero candens, vesper/ refulgens, Mercurio radians, lunae blandus, soli cum oritur ardens, postea radians■; Vctt. Valcns, 6, 2, p . 248 Kroll [of C r o n o s ] : ένθεν Βαβυλώνιοι Φαίνοντα αυτόν προσηγόρευσαν · έπεί πάντα τ ω χρόνω φανερά γίνεται; Lyd. de Mens. 2, 12! M a n c t h o fr. 5 Waddcll (ap. Malal. p . 25) says of the E g y p t i a n s : τον γάρ λεγύμενον Κ ρ όνο ν αστέρα έκάλουν τόν λάμποντα. a terra abest p l u r i m u m : cf. Tac. H. 5, 4 : altissimo orbe et praecipua potentia Stella Saturniferatur; [Lucian.J Astrol. 2 1 : φέρεται γάρ ό Κρόνος τήν ϊ ξ ω φορήν πολ-

faenonquae Ρ

■ c u r s u m Bl

λόν ά π ' ή μ έ ω ν ; Ptol. Tetrab. 1, 4 [of C r o n o s ] : διά τό πλείστον, ώς έοικεν, άπεχε ιν άμα τής τε τοϋ ηλίου θερμασίας καΐ της των περί τήν γ η ν υγρών άναθυμιάσεως; H i p p o l . Refit/. 4, 8-9 [with calculations of distances b y A r c h i m e d e s and o t h e r s ] ; A n o n . Hermippus, 1, 129: ό του Κρόνου 6τι πόρρω τ ά τ ω τοϋ ηλίου ήρτηται; Serv. G. I , 3 3 6 : longius a sole discedat [sc. Saturnus]; E u s t a t h . in //. 1 4 , 2 7 9 : ό Κρόνος, τήν ά ν ω τ ά τ ω ζώνην κατέχων ή σφαΐραν μετά τήν Απλανή, δοκεΐ υψηλότατος είναι ore υπέρ γ ή ς κινείται . . . άλλα τήν ύπό γ η ν ότε τ ω ήμισφαιρίω συμπεριενεχθείς β ά · θιστός έστι. X X X fere a n n i s : thus the c o m m o n estimate, deriving probably from E u d o xus (Sen. N.Q. 7, 3 , 2 ) ; cf. [Aristot.] De Μ undo, 6, 399 a 1 1 ; Philo, De Prop. 2, p . 92 A u c h e r ; H y g i n . Astron. 4, 14; 4, 1 8 ; Sen. N.Q. 1, praef. 1 3 ; Plin. N.H. 2, 3 2 ; Act. Plac. 2, 32, 1 (Doxogr. Gr.* 3 6 3 ) ; Plut. De Fac. in Orbe, 26, p . 941 c ; Clcomcd. 1 , 3 , p . 30 Zicglcr; A p u l . De Μ undo, 2 9 ; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 16 ( X I X , 283 K . ) ; Achill. /sag. 18, p . 44 Maass; Schol. Arat. 455, p . 427 Maass; Chalcid. in Tim. 6 9 ; 113; Censorin. fr. 3 , 3 ; Serv. Aen. 4, 6 5 3 ; M a c r o b . Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 3 ; 1, 19, 1 6 ; 2, I I , 7 ; A u g . De Gen. ad Lift. 2, 9 ; N o n n . 38, 226-228; Mart. Cap. 8, 8 5 2 ; 8, 8 8 6 ; l o a n n . Philop. De Aet. Mundi, 16, 4 ; Lyd. De Mens. 3 , 1 6 ; Isid. Etym. 3 , 66, 2 ; 5, 30, 7 ; De Nat. Rer. 2 3 , 4 ; P h o t . Bibl. cod. 249, p . 440 a 20-23 B e k k c r ; Antb. Lot. n o . 798, 4-5 Ricsc; Pscll. De ornnif. Doctr. 103. Vitruv. 9, 1, 10, sets t h e o r b i t of Saturn ar 29 years and a b o u t 160 days (with which cf. the m o d e r n estimate o f T . L. Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos (1913), 208, at 29 years and 166 days, or of Η . Ν . Russell, R. S. D u g a n , and J. Q . S t e w a r t , Astronomy (1926), a p p . at 10,759 d a y s ) ; Fulg. Myth. 1, 55, at 28 years. Sec also the c o m p u t a t i o n s of Ptol. Synt. math.

2, 52

673

multa mirabiliter efficiens, turn antecedendo, turn retardando, turn vespertinis temporibus delitescendo,1 turn matutinis rursum * se aperiendo,8 nihil 4 inmutat sempitemis saeclorum 6 aetatibus quin eadem isdem β temporibus efficiat. Infra autem hanc, propius7 a terra, lovis Stella fertur, quae Φαέθων8 dicitur, eaque eundem duodecim signorum orbem annis · duodecim conficit easdemque 1 rum retardando . . . delitisccndo add. in mg. Nl, delitescendo V%(?)M ■ uel * apcriando Bl * nihil om. Η * saeculorum F sursum add. sup. V% 7 l • iisdcm N, his Η proprius N " facthon PVFM, facton A, fcthon Ht fcton Nt fethom Β · duodecim signorum orbem annis add. in mg. V .

9, 3, p. 214; Planet. Hypotb. 1, 7, pp. 78- 428) and to the planet Jupiter, as here (sec n. on Satumi Stella, above); cf. also 80 Heibcrg. Sen. N.Q. 7, 29, 1. calls Mnnctho, fr. 5 Waddell ap. Malal. Citron. Saturn the slowest of the planets. p. 25: τόν δέ ΔΙΊΗ; τόν φαέϋοντα. But antecedendo . . . retardando: cf. 2, Hygin. Astron. 4, 17-18, applies the name 51, n. (antecedsmt . .. subsecuntur). vespertine . . . matutinis: cf. Firm. Pbae/bon to the sun and Pbaenon to Matb. 1, 4, 8; 2, 8: Λ sleiiis quando sin/ Jupiter. matutinae vtlquando vespertinae; Mart. Cap. signorum orbem: cf. 2, 53: signiferum 8, 887. . . .orbem; Div. 1, 17: signorum in stde lodelitescendo . . . se aperiendo: cf. catae; 2, 89: signifero in orbe, qui Graece 2, 51, n. (occultantur ... aperiuntur ... ζωδιακός dicitur; Arat. 563-564: χοάΐαmoventUT). On the occultation of Cronos cum bunc Craeci vocitant nostrique Latins I cf. Ptol. Sjnt. matb. 13, 7, p. 593 Hcibcrg. orbem signiferum perhibebunt nomine vero; With the verb delitesco as here used cf. 609: signifero . . . ex orbi; Lucr. 5, 691: signiferi ... orbis; 5, 712: signorum ... Ccnsorin. fr. 3, 7. saeclorum aetatibus: on this use of orbem; Virg. G. 1, 239: signorum . . . aetas cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 1137, ordo; Apul. De Μundo, 2; Chalcid. in Tim. 58; Ccnsorin. 8, 4: circulus est, ut ferun/t 73-1138,21. infra autem hanc: with this position signifer, quern Graeci meant ^pdiacon; Scrv. of autem Goethe compares Rep. 6, 17: G. 1, 235; Aug. De Gen. ad Utt. Lib. infra autem earn; Off. 2, 8: contra autem imp. 38; Mart. Cap. 8, 814. For the sub­ omnia; and examples with other con­ stantival use of signifer cf. Sen. N.Q. 7, junctions. Contrast 2, 53, below: infra 18, 1: 7, 24, 1-2; Plin N.H. 2, 30; 2, 38; 2, 81; Ccnsorin. fr. 3, 3; Avicn. Arat. banc autem. 1053; Schol. Dan. G. 1, 239; Macrob. Φαέθων: a name most commonly Somn.Stip. 1,21,22. applied, cither as an epithet or as a proper name, to the sun (e.g., //. 11, 735; Od. annis duodecim: T. L. Heath, Aris5, 479; 11, 16; Hcs. Tbeog. 760; Soph. El. tarchus of Samos (1913), 208, gives 11 824; Eur. El. 464; Antb. Pal. 5, 274, years, and 315 + days as the correct length 5; 9, 137, 3; Nonn. 5, 81; 6, 79; 6, 333; (Russell, Dugan, and Stewart, l.c, 4332 7, 284; Suid. s.v. Φαέθων), the son of days), to which Vitruv. 9, 1, 10, ap­ Helios (cf. 3, 76, below), the son of Eos proaches rather closely, with 11 years, 313 (Hcs. Tbeog. 987), a horse of Eos (Od. 23, days. But 12 years appear in most ac­ 246; cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 337, counts; e.g., [Aristot.] De Μ undo, 6, n. 3), or to the moon (Pap. mag. Paris. 399a 10; Hygin. Astron. 4, 14; 4, 17; 1, 2558, p. 152 Preiscndanz), but also, Act. Plac. 2, 32, 1 (Doxogr. Gr.· 363); in astronomy, both to the constellation Apul. De Μundo, 29; Ptol. Tetrab. 4, 10; of Auriga (Nonn. 1, 355-361; 38, 424- Ccnsorin. fr. 3, 3; Achill. Isag. 18, p. 44

674

2, 53

quas Saturni Stella efficit in cursu varietates. 53 Huic autem proximum inferiorem orbem tenet Πυρόεις,1 quae * Stella Martis * appellatur, eaque quattuor et viginti mensibus, sex, ut * opinor, diebus minus, eundem lustrat orbern quern duae superiores. Infra hanc autem stella · Mercuriβ est (ea Στίλβων 7 appellatur · 1 pyrob codd. ■ quae] qua B\ qe V1 ■ stellam arm Ρ * ut (del.) ut V 7 • stellam Β · mercurii PV*NM stilbon codd. ■ appellantur F1

Maass; Chalcid. in Tim. 69; Macrob. e.g., [Aristot.] De Μundo, 399 a 9-10; Sornn. Scip. 1, 19, 3 ; 2, 11, 7; Mart. Cap. Philo, De Prop. 2, p. 92 Aucher; Plin. 8, 885; Fulg. Myth. 1,55; Lyd. De Mens. N.H. 2, 34; Aet. Plac. 2, 32, 1; Apul. 3, 15; loann. Philop. De Aet. Mundi, 16, De Μundo, 29; AchiU. Isag. 18, p. 44 4; Isid. Etym. 3, 66, 2; De Nat. Rir. 23, Maass; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 3 ; 2, 4; Schol. Arat. 455, p. 427 Maass; Antb. 11. 7; Mart. Cap. 8, 884; loann. Philop. De Aet. Mundi, 16, 4; Phot. Bib/, cod. Lot. no. 798, 6; Phot. Bib/, cod. 249, p. 440 a 23 Bckkcr; Pscll. De omnif. 249, p . 440 a 24 Bekker. The actual period of one year and 322 days (T. L. Doctr. 103. 53. proximum inferiorem: cf. 3, 54: Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos (1913), 208) proxumae superiores; Orat. 216: proximum is more closely approximated by Virruv. superiorem; Fam. 1, 9, 20: proximis supe­ 9, 1, 10, with 683 days (Russell, Dugan, rioribus; Tac. An». 1, 77, 1: proximo and Stewart, lx.t 687 days). Other ancient estimates are one year and four months prtore anno. Πυράιις: other forms arc πυρώδης (Schol. Arat. 455, 427 Maass), 540 day» (Manctho fr. 5 Waddcll ap. Malal. Chron. {Antb. Lat. no. 798, 7), 720 days (Nonn. p. 25) and perhaps Pyrion (Isid. Etym. 38, 232), 2 1/2 years (Psell. De omnif. 3, 71, 20). The name is derived from its Doctr. 103), about nine years (Ccnsorin. fiery color; Horn. Hymn. 3, 6: πυραυγέα fr. 3,4), and 15 years (Ptol. Tetrab. 4, 10— κύκλον έλίσσων; Plat. Rep. 10, 617 a: where see Robbins's n.; Lyd. De Mens. ύπέρυθρον; Arat. Lat. p. 274 Maass: 3. 15). tertia autem Mars% rubea; Prob. in Virg. sex . . . diebus minus: on construc­ G. 1, 336: πυρόεις, quae stella ardore suo, tions with minus and plus cf. R. Kiihncretc.; Ccnsorin. fr. 3, 4: ignea; Nonn. 38, C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 232: ϊμπυρος "Αρης; Anth. Lat. no. 798, 2, 2" (1914), 471-473. There seems no 7 Ricsc; Vctt. Valens, 6, 3, p. 249 Kroll; exact parallel to this rather precise P. Boyance, Etudes sur le songe de Scipion statement of Cicero. (1936), 65, and works there cited on ut opinor: cf. 1, 72, n. (ut opinor). colored stars and planets. The name is lustrat: cf. 1, 87, n. (buius bane lustraalso applied to one of the horses of the tionem). Sun; cf. Ον. M. 2, 153; Hygin. Fab. 183, superiores: doubtless literally; farther 3. Plin. N.H. 2, 34 and Hygin. Astr. 2, up from the earth, rather than "above42, say that some called this the star of mentioned," which would be less ap­ Hercules. propriate in a spoken dialogue than in a •tella Marti·: Cicero in the other written treatise (despite supra in 2, 166; cases puts first the divine name and after 3, 59). it the descriptive epithet, but here, Στίλβων: "twinkling"; cf. Schol. either carelessly or for variety, reverses Arat. p. 275 Maass: στίλβων [in the Latin version called rutilans or rutilus] Si the order. quattuor et viginti mensibu*... mi­ καλχΐται διά τό «ραντασίαν τοιαύτην nus: commonly reckoned at two years; αύτύν ποιεΐν; Simplic. Cael. 2, 8, p. 454,

2, 53

675

a Graecis),1 quae anno fere vertenti ■ signiferum lustrat orbem neque a sole longius umquam8 unius signi intervallo discedit, 1 a grecis add. A ras. A

■ uertente A*PVBFM,

18-20 Hcibcrg: δτι γάρ καΐ ό 'Ερμής έν τοις πλάνησι στίλβίΐ δηλοϊ «xl το βνομα τοϋτο προσχχίμχνον αυτά, τισΐ δέ χαΐ ό τής 'Αφροδίτης αστήρ foxci τοιούτος. Plin. Ν.Η. 2, 39, says chat some called this the tttlla Apollinis. anno fere vertenti: a full year; the phrase suggests the Homeric περιπλόμ*νος(0
femcnte Η

* umquam in

Hygin. Astron. 4, 14), 20 years (Isid. Etjm. 3, 66, 2). T. L. Heath, op. at., 208, assigns one year to this orbit. J. F. W. Hcnchel, Qntlinet of Att">n.% (1867), 310, calculates the sidereal period of Mercury at 87 days, 23 hours, and 15 minutes (Russell, Dugan, and Stewart, I.e., about the same), but remarks: "These periods, however, are evidently different from the intervals at which the successive ap­ pearances of the two planets [Mercury and Venus] at their eastern and western elongations from the sun arc observed to happen. Mercury is seen at its greatest splendor as an evening star, at average intervals of about 116 and Venus at intervals of about 584 days. The dif­ ference between the sidereal and synodical revolutions acounts for this." signiferum . . . orbem: cf. 2, 52, and n. {ngnorum orbem). a sole longius, etc.: cf. Hygin. Astron. 4, 16 (of Mercury): bic autem a sole non lon­ gius abest signo uno; Plin. N.H. 2, 39: numquam ab eo [sc. sole) XXII [al. XXIII] partibus remotior, ut Cidenas et Sosi gents docent; 2, 72, says 20 degrees; Chalcid. in Tim. 69: Stilbon quidem XX momentis non amplius, id est, duabus unius signi parti­ bus [a ngnum being 30e] vel ad aquilonem vel nonnumquam ad oust rum propensior. More vaguely in Rep. 6, 17, Mercury and Venus arc called the comitts of the sun; cf. 2, 119, below: infraque Mar tern duo* soli oboediant\ Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 4; Ptol. Synt. math. 9, 1, p. 207 Hcibcrg: πιρί aurov[sc. τον ήλιον] act φερομένων; Firm. Math. 1, 4, 8: Veneris etiam et Mercurii . . . Stellas brevi interitcto spatio circa solis orbem currunt pariter out secuntur aut una subsequens Stella alteri praeeundi concedit obsequia; Serv. Aen. 4, 558: ideo et perustus et flavus Mercurius introducitur, quia satis vicinus est soli praeter ceteras Stellas; Cod. Astr. Mutin. 11 (cd. F. Cumont in Cat. Cod. ^/Γ.ί7Γ.4(1903),115):ό·Ερμής.. .

676

2, 53

turn antevertens, turn subsequens. Infimal est quinque errantium terraeque proxuma Stella Veneris, quae Φωσφόρος* Graece, 1 infirma AVl bosforos B*F

■ phosphoros f/, fosforos AVNBX,

Ισόδρομος γάρ έστι τώ Ήλίω κ«1 ού δύναται χωρισθήναι αύτοϋ πλέον μοφών κε\ κτλ.; J. F. W. Hcrschcl, op. cit., 306, speaks of Mercury and Venus as "attendants upon the sun, from whose vicinity they never depart beyond a certain limit" (cf. A. Rchm in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1252, 58), and at p. 307 gives the extreme elongation of Mercury as about 29°. Nearness to the sun makes obser­ vation of this planet particularly difficult; cf. Olympiod. in Me/eor. 1, 6, p. 50,12-13 and 26-27 Stuvc. intervallo: K. van dcr Ilcydc in Mnemosyne, 58 (1930), 398-399, interprets intervallo as an ablative of measure. antevertens . . subsequent: cf. 2, 51, n. (antecedwtt .. . subsecuntur). infima . . . terraeque proxuma: Alex. Aphrod. in Top. 3, proem, p. 219, 1 Wallics, mentions as a topic of dis­ cussion πότερος προσγειότερος ό ήλιος ή ό της 'Αφροδίτης αστήρ. In putting Venus nearer the earth than Mercury Cicero seems to be diverging from the view of Posidonius; cf. F. Hultsch in A-IF. 2 (1896), 1859; E. Martini in Rhein. Mus. 52 (1897), 357-359 (against the view of Schmckcl and Wcndland that Posidonius placed Venus below Mer­ cury, though Clcomedcs, apparently in harmony with Posidonius, placed Venus above Mercury). Stella Veneris: also (Plin. N.H. 2, 37) called Iitno, Iris, or Mater Drum; [Arisiot.J De Mtmdo, 2, 392 a 28, says "Ήρας. On its various names cf. \Y. Gundel, De Stellarum Appeltatione et Rel. Rom. (1907), 7-24. The morning and the evening star arc not yet identified in I lomcr (//. 23, 226: ήοσφόρος [cf. Od. 13, 93-94]; //. 22, 317: έσπερος. £ς κάλλιστος έν ού· ράνω ίσταται αστήρ — Manctho fr. 5 Waddell (ap. Malal. Cbron. p. 25) says that this star is also known by the name Κάλλιστος, with which cf. A. Rchm in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1252, 24-57.

fosphoros M, fossoros P,

Who first identified the morning with the evening star was much disputed (sec Rchtn, op. at., 1251-1252), some naming Pythagoras (ApoLlod. ap. Ar. Did. (Doxcgr. Gr* 467; cf. R. Hirzcl, Untersucbmgtn *. Cic. pbil. Schr. 1 (1877), 219, n. 1); Plin. N.H. 2, 37; Diog. L. 8, 14; 9, 23; Suid s.v. έσπερος), others Parmenides fAct. Plat. 2, 15, 7 {Doxogr. Gr* 345); Favorin. ap. Diog. L. 9, 23; Suid. l.c.; cf. H. Diels in Doxogr. Gr.* 492, n. 7), and yet others Ibycus (fr. 42 ap. Schol. in Basil, in Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 413, 16; Achill. hag. 17, p. 43 Maass). In many writers, especially Latin, this identity becomes a commonplace; e.g., [Plat.] Epinom. 987 b; Epigr. 15 Crusius;Callim. Hecale, p. 270 Pfciffcr; Catull. 62, 35; Varr. R.R. 3, 5,17; Cinna ap. Schol. Dan. G. 1, 288; Hor. C. 2, 9, 10-12; Ciris, 352; Vitruv. 9, 1, 7: Veneris s/tlla, quod ea cum solem sequatur post occasum eius apparens in carlo clarissimeque lucens vesperugo pocitatur, aJiis autem ternparibus turn antectarens et oriens ante lucem lucifer appellatur; Manil. 1, 175-176; Plin. N.H. 2, 36; Hygin. Astron. 2, 42; Stat. T/jeb. 6, 241; Ptol. Telrab. 1, 6; 1. 7; Scrv. Aen. 8, 590; Hicr. in //. 6, p. 251 Vallarsi; in li^ecb. 1, p. 17; Chalcid. in Tim. 109; Nonn. 1, 205; Mart. Cap. 8, 883; Boeth. Cons. 1, poet. 5, 10-13; Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 6, p. 53, 11-21 Stuvc; Michael Ephes. in Etb. Nic. 5, 3, p. 8, 4-6 Hayduck; Rcmig. in Scdul. Pasch. Carm. I {C.S.E.L. 10, 342, 4-5); sec also F. Cumont in L'Antiq. class. 4 (1935), 6, n. 1 (who remarks that the Orientals had known the identity long before the Greeks; cf. [Plat.] Epinom. 986c-987a); J. Hubaux and M. Lcroy. U mytbe du Pbinix (1939), 3-4. Other writers, however, considered Lucifer and Hesperus as distinct; e.g., Anon. Paneg. Const. 4, 2, p. 234 Bachrcns; Cyril. Hierosol. Cat. 6, 2; Isid. Etym. 3, 66, 2; A. Rchm in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1251.

2, 54

677

Lucifer Latine dicitur cum antegreditur solem, cum subsequitur autem Έσπερος l ; ea cursum anno conficit et latitudinem lustrans signiferi orbis et longitudinem, quod idem faciunt stellae superiores, neque umquam ab 2 sole duorum signonim intervallo longius discedit, turn antecedens, turn subsequens. 21 54 Hanc igitur i n ' stellis constantiam, hanc tantam tarn varus cursibus in omni aeternitate convenientiam temporum non possum in1

om.

hcsperos AHPV^NB^FM, BF

hcspcrus V*, haspcros Bl

antegreditur . . . s u b s e q u i t u r : cf. 2, 5 1 , n. {anttctdmt ... substcuntur). Έ σ τ κ ρ ο ς : cf. A. Rehm in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1250-1257. Mayor suggests that this w o r d , being nearly the same in b o t h languages, m i g h t here be written in Latin letters. Yet t h e best ms evidence favors besperos rather than btspertu. a n n o c o n f i c i t : so [Plat.] Bpinom. 986 c ; (Aristot.) Dt Μ undo, 6, 399 a 8-9; Philo, Dt Cherubim, 2 2 ; De Prov. 2 , p. 92 A u c h c r ; Afct. Plac. 2, 32, 1 {Doxogr. Gr* 363); A p u l . Dt Atundo, 2 9 ; ChaLcid. in Tim. 6 9 ; Ccnsorin. fr. 3 , 4 ; Achill. I sag. 18, p . 44 Maass; A n o n . Hermippus, 1, 124; M a c r o b . Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 4 ; 2, 11, 7 ; l o a n n . Philop. Dt Aet. Mundi, 16, 4 ; P h o t . Bib/, cod. 249, p . 440 a, 25 B c k k e r ; Pscll. Dt omnif. Docir. 103; cf. T. L. H e a t h , op. cit.t 208. Variant estimates a r c : 300 + days (Mart. Cap. 8, 882), 336 days (Schol. Arat. 455, p . 428 Maass), 348 days (Plin. N.H. 2, 3 8 ; Antb. Lat. n o . 798, 9), 360 days (Hygin. Astron. 4, 14), 485 days (Vitruv. 9 , 1 , 9), 8 years (Lyd. Dt Mens. 3 , 15), and 9 or 15 years (as Lucifer and Vesper, respectively; Isid. Etym. 3, 66, 2). Russell, D u g a n , and Stewart, lx.% reckon 225 days. l a t i t u d i n e m , etc.: Mayor remarks u p o n its zig-zag course t h r o u g h the zodiac. d u o r u m s i g n o n i m i n t e r v a l l o : cf. a b o v e , a so/t longius, ttc.t and n . ; H y g i n . Astron. 4, 15: bate sttl/a non abest a sole longius duobus signs s\ Plin. N.H. 2, 3 8 : a sole numquam absistens partibta [i.e., de­ grees] sex atque quadraginta longius, ut Timaeo placet \ Chalcid. in Tim. 6 9 :

* a N

* in

Veneris (sc. Stella] vtro prope L· moment is ad oritnttm occidenttmque discedens; J. F. W . Hcrschel, Outlines of Astron.9 (1867), 307, w h o states that the greatest elon­ gation is a b o u t 4 7 ° ; A. R e h m in P.-W. 8 (1913), says 48°, both falling well within the 60° which Cicero here allows. a n t e c e d e n s . . . s u b s e q u e n s : cf. 2, 5 1 , n. {anttcedunt . . . substcuntur). O n the repetitions in this paragraph cf. E . L a u g h t o n in CI. Philol. 45 (1950), 7 8 . 54. h a n c . . . r e p o n e r e : quoted by Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 8, reading in lam variis and esse [for inesse]. With the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 4 3 : sensum autem astrorum atque inttlltgentiam maxume declarat ordo eorum atque constantia {nihil est tnim quod rationt tt numtro movtri possit sine consilio); Corp. Hermet. 11, 7 : Ιδε καΐ τους υποκει­ μένους έτττχ κόσμους κεκοσμημένους τάζει αίωνίω καΐ δρόμω διαφόρω τόν αίώνα άναττληροϋντας. tarn variis c u r s i b u s : " n o t w i t h s t a n d ­ ing such a variety of c o u r s e s " (J. S. Rcid a p . Mayor, ad loc.). in o m n i aeternitate: cf. 2, 4 3 : ordo auttm siderum et in omni aeternitate con­ stantia. c o n v e n i e n t i a m t e m p o r u m : i.e., so that, despite their disparibus motionibus (2, 51), at the end of an annus magnus they complete revolutions which arc integral rather than fractional. O n the convenientia naturae cf. 2, 19; 3, 18: mundi convenientiam consensumque; 3, 28. In Fin. 3, 21, conve­ nientia = ομολογία;in Div.2, 124 [where see Pease's n. on convenientia et coniunctiont naturae] it render? συμπάθεια..

2, 54

678

tellegcre sine mente,1 ratione, consilio. Quae cum in sideribus inesse videamus,1 non possumus ea ipsa* non in deorum * numero reponere. Nee vero eae * stellae quae inerrantes · vocantur 7 non signi­ ficant eandem mentem atque prudentiam. Quarum est cotidiana conveniens constansque conversio, nee habent aetherios cursus 1

1

simente A1

eae] OL Bl

* uidcam F

· ipsa add.

· inerrantei (iner in ras.) Β

i n t e l l e g e r e : "conceive of"; cf. 1, 2 1 ; 1 , 7 3 ; 3, 3 8 ; Holden o n Off. 1, 94. s i n e m e n t e , ratione, c o n s i l i o : not modifying intellegere but constantiam, and a little a m b i g u o u s by the use of a pre­ positional phrase in place of an adjective t o supply the lack of a present participle of esse; cf. 1, 30: sine corpore\ 1, 45: metus omnis a vi atque ira deorum pulsus esset; 2, 14: praeter naturam ... portentis; De Or. 1, 105: loquacitatem sine usu .. . requrunt [where Wilkins cites Pari. orat. 4 8 : ilia [sc. argumenta] quae sine arte (άτεχνα) appellantur]; Ο v. M. 1, 19-20: pugnabant ... I mollia cum duns, sine pondere babentia pondus. T h e triad of abstracts is a favorite device of Cicero; e.g., Sen. 19: consilio, ratione, sententia; 4 1 : mente .. . ratione, cogitatione; 67: mens enim et ratio et con­ silium. With the t h o u g h t cf. [Plat.] Epinom. 983 b - c : ούκ Ι σ τ ι γ η ν τ ε και ούρανόν απαντάς τε αστέρας βγκους τε έκ τούτων σύμπαντας μή ψυχής προς έκάστω γενομένης ή καΐ έν έκάστοις, είτα είς άκρίβειαν κατ' ένιαυτον ούτω πορεύεσΟαι κατά μηνάς τε καΐ ημέρας, κτλ.; Sen. Dial. I , 1, 2 : non sine aliquo custode tanlum opus stare, etc.; Manil. 1, 478-479; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 26-28; Achill. lsag. 13, p . 41 Maass: έτι δέ ol αστέρες ζώα χρώνται πρδς άποδειξιν ol Στωικοί τού­ τ ο ι ς ' πάντα τα έν τ ω ούρανώ πυρώδη κατά φύσιν καΐ πολυχρονίως κινεί­ ται καΐ κυκλικώς, ούκοϋν καΐ κρίσιν Ιχει. εΐ δε κρίσιν Ιχει, καΐ ξώά έστιν [sec Κ. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpathie (1926), 77-81]; also cf. Isag. 5, p . 3 5 : άπό των αυτών σημείων επί τά αυτά περιδινεϊσΦαι νουν ϊχοντος έστι,

V,

om. Ν T

f

de h o r u m

Vx

uocamur] nominantur Μ

φησίν 6 Πλάτων [Tim. 47 b - c ; Legg. 1 0 , 897 c ] . i n e s s e v i d e a m u s : Q c c r o ' s favorite clausula. i n d e o r u m n u m e r o r e p o n e r e : cf. 1, 29, n. (in deorum numero); 1, 38. M. v a n d e n B r u w a e n e , La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 9 3 . notes the suddenness with which, after the digression in 2, 49-53, the t h o u g h t r e t u r n s t o the main a r g u m e n t . It m a y also be observed that as Cicero here s u m s u p t h e evidence of the planets, s o , at t h e end o f 2, 55, he d r a w s a similar inference from t h e fixed stars. inerrantes: απλανείς; cf. Plat. Tim. 40 b : έξ ής δη της αΙτίας γέγονεν &V απλανή των άστρων ζ ώ α θεία ο ν τ * και άΐδια καΐ κατά ταύτα έν τ α ύ τ ω στρεφόμενα αεί μένει; Achill. Isag. 18, p . 45 Maass: απλανείς . . · συμπεριφέ­ ρονται δέ τη βύμη του ουρανού άεί; also Ptolemy's Φάσεις απλανών ασ­ τέρων. Sen. N.Q. 2, 32, 8, m e n t i o n s the stars quae immota sunt, out .. . immotis similia. Cicero uses the term inerrantes again in 3, 51 (as d o Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 1 8 ; Mart. Cap. 8, 838), but it apparently had but little v o g u e ; cf. N . S u n g in Sjmb. Osloenses, 17 (1937), 67-76, o n Cicero's reluctance t o render alpha privative by /«-. cotidiana conveniens constansque c o n v e r s i o : cf. 2, 19: consentiens, conspirans, continuala cognatio . . . cogat .. . conprobar* [and n.]. aetherios c u r s u s : as Mayor s u g g e s t s , not o f " t h e paths of the stars t h r o u g h the a e t h e r , " as in 2, 117: in aethere out em astra volvuntur, a n d perhaps in Manil. 1, 281-282: sidereus . . . orbis / attbenosque

2, 54

679

neque caelo inhaerentes, ut plerique dicunt physicael rationis ignari ·; non est enim aetheris ea natura ut ■ vi sua Stellas4 con1 phistcae NM, fysicae PV * rationi signari PBl · ut (aut A%) uis ut Stellas A, uisu Stellas Bl, ut in suas Stellas Ν * stellis F1, a stellis Ml

ro/ai cursus, but rather of "courses caused by the aether/' the αιθέριος Δϊνος of Ar· Nub. 380 [where the scholia say: ή περιδίνησις ή αίθερία]. c a e l o i n h a e r e n t e s : cf. 1, 34: sideribus quat infixa catlo Ant; Tusc. 5, 6 0 : cum ... adtraqut vidtrit innumerabilia catlo inbatrentia cum tins ipsius motu congruere certit infixa sedibus; Rep. 6, 17: novem tibi orbibus pel potius globis contxa sunt omnia, quorum unus est caelestis, extumus, qui re/iquos omnes complectitur, summus ipse dtus arcens et contintns ceteros; in quo sunt infixi illi qui voivuntur stellarum cursus sempiterni [where, as in our passage and in Ambrose quoted below, it is not the stars but their courses which are said to be fixed in the aether; nee and neque in our passage, to be prop­ erly correlative, must introduce, not babent and (an understood) sunt, but aetberios and inhaerentes]; Act. Ρ lac. 2, 14, 3 (Doxogr. Cr. ■ 344): ' Αναξιμένης ήλων δίκην καταπεπηγέναι τω κρυσταλλοει­ δές; 2, 13, 11 (ρ. 342): 'Εμπεδοκλής τους μέν απλανείς αστέρας συνδεδέσθαι τω κρυστάλλω, τους δέ πλανήτας άνεΐσθαι; Aristot. De Caelo , 2 , 8, 289 b 323 4 : λείπεται τους μέν κύκλους κινεΐσΟαι, τά δέ άστρα ήρεμεΐν καΐ ένδεδεμένα τοις κύκλοις φέρεσθαι· μόνως γαρ ούτως ουδέν άλογον συμβαίνει; Lucr. 4, 391: ndera .. . attberiis adfixa caverws; Sen. N.Q. 2, 1, I: et infra sese sidera babeat an in contextu sui fixa, etc.; Plin. N.H. 2, 28: ndera quae adfixa diximus mundo [cf. 2, 7-8]; 2, 206: adbaerentium catlo; 18, 219: stellis quas adbatrere catlo diximus; Lact. Inst. 3, 3, 4 : stellae utrumnt adbatreant catlo a» per aerem liberο cursu ferantur; Clcomed. 1, 3 , p. 28 Zicgler: 6 τοίνυν ουρανός . . . άναγκαίως καΐ πάντα τά εμπεριεχόμενα αύτω τών άστρων περιάγει; Athen. 11, 489 d: έχει γαρ καΐ αστέρας, ους ήλοις ό ποι­ ητής άπεικάζει δια τό τους αστέ­ ρας περιφερείς είναι τοις ή^λοις

ομοίως καΐ έμπεπηγέναι τώ ούρανώ, καθώς καΐ "Αρατός φησιν έπ' αυτών [Pbaenom. 453] · ούρανώ αίέν άρηρεν αγάλματα νυκτός ίούσης (cf. P. Boyance, Etudes sur le songe de Scipion (1936), 68-70; 7 7 ; w h o remarks upon the disagreement between Clcomcdcs and this passage in Cicero); Chalcid. in Tim. 8 3 : minime errantes, infixas esse caelo; Achill. Isag. 10, p. 39 Maass: τών γαρ ασ­ τέρων ol μέν έμπεπηγότες τω ούρανφ απλανείς λέγονται, ol δέ την εναν­ τίον φερόμενοι πλανήτες; 15, ρ. 4 2 ; 18, ρ. 45; 21, ρ. 50 [cf. Schol. Arat. pp. 338; 340 Maass]; Filastr. De Haeres. 133: est batresis quat Stellas infixas put at esse in caelum; Ambr. Exam. 2, 7: ille caelestis orbis cut adfixos ferunt stellarum cursus; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 17, 16: rtliquasqm omnes alii infixas catlo nee nisi cum caelo moperi, alii, quorum adsertio vero propior est, has quoque dixerunt suo motu, protter quod cum caeli cornerstone feruntur, accedere sed propter immenntatem extimi globi excedtntia credibilem numerum satcula in una eius cursus sui ambit tone consumere et idto nullum earum motum ab bomine stntiri, etc. [i.e., as Boyanca, op. cit., 70, n. 2, points out, these "fixed" stars arc really planets with individual orbits s o enormous as to be undetected by human intelligence]; Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 7, 1, p. 544, 15-16 Hayduck: ούρανον λέγει το κυκλοφορικόν άπαν σώμα, μόρια δέ τους έν αύτφ έμπεπηγμένους αστέρας W. Gundcl, De Stellarum Appellation* Rel. Rom. (1907), 135, n. 7; also note, perhaps, the ecclesiastical use of firmamentum ( = στερέωμα), for which cf. Tbes. Ung. Lot. 6 (1920), 805, 76-806, 35. p h y s i c a e rationis: cf. 2, 23, n. (pbysicis, id est, rationalibus); Pease on Div. 1, 110, n. (physica). n o n eat e n i m : cf. 2, 44, n. {quae enim potest motor esse). This sentence attempts to answer the argument for the aetberios

2, 55

680

plexa contorqueat, nam tenuis ac perlucens et aequabili calore suffusus 1 aether non satis aptus ad Stellas continendas videtur. 55 Habent igitur suam sphaeram * stellae inerrantes3 ab aetheria coniunctione secretam et liberam. Earum autem perennes cursus atque perpetui cum admirabili incredibilique constantia de­ clarant 4 in his vim et mentem esse divinam, ut haec ipsa qui non sentiat deorum vim habere is B nihil otnnino sensurus esse videatur. 1

perfusus

Η

■ spcram

Μ

· crrantcs

cursus ι but leaves unanswered that which regards the stars as fastened t o a m o v i n g sphere with which they t o o revolve. If in place of nam wc could read ef, then the t w o arguments would, after a fashion, be definitely rejected: (1) the aether not being adapted to whirling the fixed stars a r o u n d by its o w n sweep o r δϊνος; and (2) the aether being t o o thin and unsubstantial (cf. 2, 6 5 : tenero circumiectu) t o keep in place {continendas) relatively solid stars attached to it. But since there is n o ms s u p p o r t for such a reading it is likely, as Mayor thinks, that Cicero has here inadequately developed his argu­ ment. T h e conclusion reached by Balbus is, in 2, 55, that the fixed stars also, like the planets at the beginning of this section, arc deities with motions caused by their o w n volition. t e n u i s ac p e r l u c e n s : in 2, 42, the aether is tenuissimus; in 1, 75, perlucidus is opposed to concretus. Boyancc (op. cit.t 70) equates perlucens with αύγοειδής, and discusses in detail (65-78) the Stoic

Pl

4

dcclcrant V1

6

his

est enim quod ration* et numero moveri possit sine const/io. c u m admirabili i n c r e d i b i l i q u e c o n ­ s t a n t i a : cf. the use of admirabilis in 2, 5 1 ; 2 , 56: admirabilem ordinem incredibilemque constantiam; 2, 101: cum admirabilitate maxima . .. cursus ordinatos dtfiniunt. M a y o r remarks that this insistence o n the celestial h a r m o n y seems t o s h o w t h a t each star was free t o m o v e differently— had they been fastened o n a sphere t h e r e w o u l d have been n o t h i n g w o n d e r f u l a b o u t that—and he compares 2, 6 0 : ita feruntur moderanturque cursus ut ad omnia conservanda et tuenda consensisse videantur. With this use of cum cf. 2, 101 ( q u o t e d above); 2, 144: multisque cum flexibus; 3, 6 4 : animum cum intellegentia. d i v i n a m : cf. 1, 3 4 : unum [sc. deum] qui ex omnibus sideribus quae infixa caelo sint ex dispersis quasi membris simp/ex sit putandus deus; D i o g . L. 7 , 1 4 8 : ΒόηΟος U έν τ η Περί φύσεως ούσίαν θεοϋ τήν των απλανών σφαϊραν. q u i n o n sentiat, e t c . : cf. the d o u b l e t

theories of αυγή.

in 2, 56; qui vacart mentc ptttat it ipse mentis

a e q u a b i l i calore: an evenness of temperature, suggests G o e t h e , which would be destroyed by contact with the fiery spheres of the stars. 5 5 . p e r e n n e s . . . p e r p e t u i : note the alliterative pair; and with the t h o u g h t cf. Schol. Plat. Rep. 8, 546 b (p. 257 G r e e n e ) : παν τό άεικίνητον xal περιφερόμενων, ε (τ' έν ούρανω etO' ύπό σελήνην. T h e a r g u m e n t continues, as K . Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 77-78, points out, the assertion at 2, 4 3 : nihil

expers babendus est; also cf. 2, 9 0 : mibi videntur ne suspicari quidem quanta sit admi­ rabili tas caelestium rerum atque terrestrium; 2, 9 7 , fin.; 2, 99, fin.; Min. Fcl. 17, 3 : mibi videntur qui bunc mundi totius ornatum non dsvina ratione perfectum volunt . . . men­ temt sensusy oculos dentque ipsos non habere; E u s . Pr. Ev. 6, 6, 5 3 : είτε γάρ αύτόματον xotl άπρονόητον θείη τήν τοϋ π α ν τ ό ς φορχν, έλέγχοιτ' άν ώς αύτόΟεν 40εος, προς τ ω καΐ άβλεπτεΐν περί τήν πάνσοφον άρμονίαν καΐ τήν τ ω ν δλων

2, 56

681

56 Nulla igitur in caelo nee fortuna nee temeritas nee erratic» nee vanitas inest, contraque omnis ordo, Veritas, ratio, constantia, quaeque his vacant ementita * et falsa plenaque erroris, ea 2 circum* terras infra lunam, quae omnium ultima est, in terrisque 1

uacant* ementita VBt

uacant * mentita A

διίταξιν ευ καΐ έν κόσμω την δι* αιώνος κίνησιν άνακυκλουμένην. Μ. van den Bruwaene, La thiol, de Cic.

(1937), 95, thinks that this outburst, like that at the end of 2, 56, is Cicero's o w n , rather than b o r r o w e d from some s o u r c e . Besides the likeness t o the end of 2, 56 (in each case a ^«/-clause followed by one with // as subject) there is a notable parallel in t h o u g h t t o 2, 54, where the deity of the planets is concluded, as h e r e that of the fixed stars; cf. 2, 54, n. (in dtorum numero reponere). For objections to this conclusion see Philodcm. De Diist 3 , col. 10, 6 (p. 30 Dicls); Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 12-13. 56. fortuna, e t c . : these t w o sets of four abstract n o u n s each are evidently contrasted, n o t only as a g r o u p b u t aJso individually; perhaps fortuna with con­ stantia (as in 2, 4 3 , where see the n. o n fortunam; cf. 3, 61), temeritas with ratio (cf. Div. 2, 8 5 ; Tusc. 2, 4 7 ; Am. 2 0 ) , erratio with ordo, and vanitas with Veritas {Juse. 3 , 2 : ut vans tat i Veritas . .. cedat) t h o u g h o t h e r g r o u p i n g s might be m a d e ; cf. Pease o n Div. 2, 18, n. (contrarium rationi et constantiat). Some changes of order m i g h t produce a m o r e perfectly chiastic a r r a n g e m e n t . With the praise of the mathematical precision of the heavens K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sym­ pathy (1926), 87, compares Philolaus, fr. 11 Dicls: ψεύδος δέ ουδέν δέχεται ά τ ώ αριθμώ φύσις . . . τας τ ώ άπείρω καΐ άνοήτω και άλόγω φΰσιος τό ψεύδος καΐ ό φθόνος εστί. ψεύδος δέ ουδαμώς ές αριθμόν έπιπνεϊ- πολέμιον γαρ καΐ έχ6ρ6ν τ ^ φύσει τό ψεύδος, ά δ* αλήθεια οικείο ν καΐ σύμφυτον τ ? τ ώ αριθμώ γενεά. v a n i t a s : cf. 2, 15: nihil umquam . . . tttustas mentita sit. c o n t r a q u e : -que is here a d v e r s a t i v e ; cf. 1, 7 5 : sitque perlucida; Off. 1, 22: or-

a

ca] cunt VMN

s

circa

Ν

tusque[Ana other passages in H o l d e n ' s n . ] ; Am. 2 1 : virosque; 104: alunturque; Ait. 11, 12, 2: potiusque.

omnig: "complete" or "absolute"; cf. 1, 37: divinitatem omnem; 2, 58: omnis ornatus; Rcid o n Ac. 2, 134; Wctstcin o n James, 1, 2 [for similar uses of π ά ς ] ; Ρ. Parzingcr, Beitr. ^. Kenntn. d. Entvickl. d. cic. Stilt, 1 (1910), 44. o r d o : cf. 2, 4 3 , n. (sensum . .. atque intellegentiam); Theophr. Metapb.34: μά­ λιστα δ' αν δόζειεν έχειν τήν γε τάξιν των μέν αΙσθητών τά ουράνια, των δ*άλλων, εΐ μή 4ρα καΐ πρότερα τούτων τά μαθη­ ματικά. infra l u n a m : the m o o n being the boundary between the upper c o s m o s , consisting of the aether and the spheres of the fixed stars and planets, where all is characterized by u n c h a n g i n g order and regularity, and the sublunary region, with the earth as its centre, in which occur the four elements, and which is marked by chance, irregularity, and e v i l ; cf. 2, 17, n. (crassissimus .. . aer); Rep. 6, 17: in infimoque orbe I una .. . convert itur. infra outem iam nihil est nisi mortale et caducum praeter animos munere dtorum bominum generi datos; supra lunam sunt aeterna omnia. This concept appears in Hcraclitus a n d Empcdoclcs, according t o H i p p o l . Refut. 1, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 559): καΐ ώσπερ ο ' Εμπεδοκλής πάντα τον καθ* ήμας τόπον Ιφη κακών μεστόν είναι καΐ μέχρι μέν σελήνης τά κακά φθάνειν έκ τοϋ περί γήν τόπου ταθέντα, περαιτέρω δέ μή χωρεΐν, ατε καθαρωτέρου του υπέρ τήν σελήνην παντός δντος τόπου, ούτω καΐ τ ω Ή ρ α κ λ ε ί τ ω Ιδοζεν. It is ascribed t o Pythagoras ( E p i p h a n . in Doxogr. Gr* 587); is developed by Philolaus (Aet. Plac. 2 , 7 , 7 (Doxogr. Gr.* 337) = 32 A 16 Diels), w h o distinguishes τό μέν ούν άνω· τ ά τ ω μέρος του περιέχοντος, έν ω τήν είλικρίνειαν είναι τών στοιχείων, 6λυμ-

682

2,56

vcrsantur.1 Giclestem ergo · admirabilem ordinem incredibi1

ucrsatur APVNBFM1

■ caelestem e r g o {del.) caelestem ergo A

πον καλεί, τά δέ ύπό τήν τοΰ Ολύμ­ που φοράν, έν τω τους πέντε πλάνητος μεΟ' ηλίου καΐ σελήνης τετάχθαι, κόσμ ο ν τό δ' ύπό τούτοις ύποσέληνόν τε καΐ περίγειον μέρος, έν φ τά της φιλομεταβόλου γενέσεως, ούρανόν. καΐ περί μέν τά τεταγμένα των μετεώρων γίνεσ6αι τήν σοφίαν, περί δέ τά γενό­ μενα τής αταξίας τήν άρετήν, τελείαν μέν έκείνην, ατελή δέ ταύτην [cf.

Stub, vol. 1, p. 173 Wachsmuth: τό δέ μεταβάλλον άπό τάς σελάνας μέχρι τάς γας]; is ascribed ίο Ecphantus (Stob. vol. 4, p. 272 Hcnsc), Plato (Stob. vol. 2, p. 171 Wachsmuth; possibly hinted in Tbeaet. 176 a; cf. Hippol. Rtfut. 1, 20, 6 {Doxogr. Gr.% 570)); and more definitely treated in Aristotle {Mtteor. 1, 3 , 340 b 6-10; 4, 3 4 2 a 3 1 ; 2, 3, 3 5 8 a 25-26; De Caelo, 1, 2, 269 b 13-17; De Part. An. 1, 1, 641 b 18-20; Metapb. 3, 5, 1010a 28-32; Act. Plac. 2, 4, 12 {Doxogr. Gr.* 332; cf. 621): 'Αριστοτέλης τδ ύπό τήν σελήνη ν μέρος τοΰ κόσμου πα&ητόν, έν φ καΐ τά περίγεια κηραίνεται; Chalcid. in Tim. 248; also various Chris­ tian objectors to Aristotle's exclusion of providence from the sublunary sphere cited in Doxogr. Gr.% p. 131, n. 2). The pseudo-Aristotelian Dt Μ undo (2, 392 a 32-34; 6, 397 b 30-32; 6, 400 a 5-24) forms an easy transition to Stoics and various others, among whom may be noted Ocell. Luc. 2, 2 ; 2, 17; Philo, De Opif. 84 [man appointed the ruler of sub­ lunary creation]; De Abr. 2 0 5 ; Moses, 2, 6 4 ; De spec. Leg. 1, 13; 1, 210; Sen. N.Q. 1, praef. 1-2; 2, 13, 4 ; Dial. 1, 1 , 3 ; 5, 6, 1; Ep. 59, 16; Plin. N.M. 2, 102; Plut. De Fac. in Orb. 28, p. 943 c; De Is. »t Os. 45, p. 369 d; Quaest. conv. 9, 14, 4 ; Aristid. Or. 5, p. 53 Dindorf; Corp. Hermet. 11, 7: σελήνην . . . τήν κάτω ΰλην μεταβάλλουσαν; Ptol. Tetrab. 1, 2 ; Synt. matb. 1, 1, p. 5 Hcibcrg; Tcrt. De An. 54; Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 11, 5; 3, 13, 12; 4, 5, 2 ; 7, 16, 8; Chalcid. in Tim. 7 5 ; 142; Sallust. De Diis, 9: υπέρ σελήνην ουδέ έν έκ τύχης αν γένοιτο; Themist. in Parv. Nat. p. 18, 14 Wcndland; Macrob. Somn.

Sap. 1 , 1 1 , 6 ; Iambi. De Mjst. 2, 3 ; Hier. in E*ecb. 3, p. 88 Vallarsi; A u g . De Gem. ad Lift. 5, 21, 4 2 ; Mart. Cap. 2, 156; A n o n . Hermippus, 1, 12; 1, 9 1 ; P r o d , in Crat. 99, p. 49 Pasquali; 144, p. 8 2 ; 169170. p. 9 3 ; 174, p. 97; in Tim. 2 b. p. 4 Diehl; 13 e, p. 4 1 ; 34 c, p. 110; 42 d, p. 137; 43 a, p. 139; 44 a. p. 142; 47 b, p. 152; 83 d-e, p. 272; 270 f, p. 9 2 ; 291 b, p. 1 6 9 ; Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 4, p. 36, 7-8 Stiivc; 2, 3, p. 153, 20-21; 2, 3 , p. 156. 18; 2, 3, p. 162, 2 1 ; 4, 7, p. 3 1 3 , 3 9 314. 1; 4, 7, p. 314, 16-17; 4, 9, p. 331, 11-12; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, proem, p. 21, 14-15 Diels; 1, 2, p. 3 4 , 6 : τω ύπό σελήνην κόσμω, έν φ τά θνητά; 2, 6, ρ. 360, 27-28: ή της τύχης επικράτεια τήν ύπό σελήνην μάλιστα τοΰ παντός μοΐραν διακοσμεί; 4, 4, ρ. 580, 4-5; 8, 1, ρ. 1118, 18; 8, 1, ρ. 1124, 6-7; 8, 6, ρ. 1253, 2 1 ; in Categ. 9, p. 327, 22 Kalbflei&ch; 9, 329, 8; 9, p. 331, 14; in Epict. pp. 7 6 ; 79 Diibner; Philop. De Opif. 1 , 1 , p. 3 ; 2. 10, p. 7 6 ; 5, 1, p. 2 0 6 ; Lydus, De Ost. 16, p. 41 Wachsmuth; 27, p. 57; De Mens. 1, 15; 2 , 8; 4, 1; 4, 2 5 ; 4, 3 5 ; 4, 159; Phot. Bibl. cod. 249, p. 439 b 29-30 Bckkcr; Suid. s.v. είμαρμένη; Schol. Plat. Rep. 8, 546 b ; Sopb. p. 40 Greene (cf. p. 445); Thcophylact. Ep. 36, p. 774 Hcrchcr. Sec also P. Wcndland, Pbilos. Scbr. ti. d. Vorsebung (1892), 68, n. 1; W. Capclle in Neuejabrb. 15 (1905), 537, n. 2 , w h o remarks that Posidonius, w h o liked to regard the earth in a pessimistic manner in contrast to the heavens, took over the concept of supralunary and sublunary regions from [Aristot.] De Μundo; K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 2 4 6 ; M. P. Nilsson in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 36 (1943). 2 6 8 ; W. C. Greene. Moira (1944), 426, n. 63. u l t i m a e s t : reckoning from the fixed stars as the outermost. Cf. Plin. N.H. 2, 85, for Posidonius's estimate o f the dis­ tance of the moon from the earth; o n its nearness see also Hygin. Astron. 4, 14; Scrv. Aen. 1, 742. a d m i r a b i l e m . . . i n c r e d i b i l e m : cf. 2, 5 5 : admirabili incredibiiique constantia;

2, 57

683

lemque constantiam, ex qua conservatio l et salus omnium omnis oritur, qui vacare * mente putat is 3 ipse 4 mentis expers habendus est. 57 Haud * ergo, ut opinor, erravero si a principe investigandae veritatis huius disputationis principium duxero. 22 Zeno igitur naturam ita definitβ ut earn dicat ignem esse artiflciosum ad 1 conscruatio in ras. Β * uacarcm Bl £», haut N, aut Bl · uel difinit V*

W . Capcllc, op. cit., 534, n. 4, o n Posid o n i u s ' s admiration for celestial phe­ n o m e n a ; citing 2, 155, below, and pas­ sages in o t h e r a u t h o r s . c o n s e r v a t i o : cf. Clcomcd. 2, 1, p . 156 Ziegler: καΐ μήν διά του ζωδιακού Ιών καΐ τοιαύτην τήν πορείαν ποιούμενος αυτός δλον αρμόζεται τόν κόσμον καΐ συμφωνοτάτην παρέχεται τήν των δλων διοίκησιν, αύτος αίτιος γινόμενος της περί τήν διάταξιν τ ω ν δλων διαμονής; Κ. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 129. Cicero's use of conservatio { = (συν)τήρησις) is treated in detail by J. H c b i n g in Pbilos. Jabrb. 35 (1922), 221-231. vacare m e n t e putac: cf. 2, 55, n . {qui non sen/it, etc.). 5 7 . ut o p i n o r : cf. 1, 72, n. {ut opinor). p r i n c i p e i n v e s t i g a n d a e : o n princtps with t h e genitive of a n o u n and a g e r u n ­ dive cf. H . W a g e n v o o r t in Pbilologus, 91 (1936), 209, n. 12, w h o compares Dt Or. 1, 9 8 : princtps . . . sermonss ordiendi; Phil. 5, 4 4 : princtps extrcitus facitndi; 7, 2 3 : principes pecuniae pollictndat; 12, 9: belli propuisandi . . . principatum; 14, 26: princtps ... proeli facitndi. Of the varied meanings of princepst d e n o t i n g leader­ ship, priority, or superiority, t h a t of priority seems here most in point, especi­ ally with the word-play in principium duxero. Further, in Ac. 2, 131, Z c n o is called inventor et princtps Stoicorum. With this praise of Z e n o cf. Vclleius's encomia of E p i c u r u s , e.g., 1, 4 3 . p r i n c i p i u m d u x e r o : K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 217-218, discusses the unsatisfactory transition here made after the section o n the heavenly bodies, since w h e r e w e expect a conclusion based on

■ his f^AP

* ipsi Vx

' haud

what has preceded we find a new start taken, with an initial definition, and L. Edclstein (in Stud. ital. di filol. class. 11 (1934), 163) suggests that s o m e t h i n g may have d r o p p e d out. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. Z. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 209, thinks 2, 57-58 an intrusion of irrelevant mate­ rials i n t o a context dealing with celestial p h e n o m e n a , and I. Hcinemann, Posei­ donios' metapb. Scbr. 2 (1928), 183, notes that 2, 59 follows m o r e naturally after 2, 56 than after 2, 58. Z e n o : this and the next sentence (through art turn rtliquarum) — S.V.F. 1, n o . 171. ita d e f i n i t ut earn dicat: cf. Τ use. 4, 4 7 : ita tnim definit ut perturbatio sitt etc.; Off. 1, 96: earn sic dtfiniunt ut id decorum vtlint esse. With the definition cf. 3 , 2 7 : naturae non artificiose ambu/antis, ut ait Ztno\ and, for its Greek form, D i o g . L. 7, 156: δοκεΐ δ' αύτοΐς τήν μέν φύσιν είναι πΰρ τεχνικόν, όδω βαδίζον είς γένεσιν, δπερ εστί πνεϋμα πυροειδές καΐ τεχνοειδές; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 33 {Doxogr. Gr* 305-306): ot Στωικοί νοερον θεόν αποφαίνονται, πΰρ τεχ­ νικόν, όδω βαδίζον επί γένεσιν κόσ­ μου, κτλ.; Philo, Dt Vis. Angtli, p . 616 Auchcr {S.V.F. 2, no. 422): nomulli philosopborum ignem artificialem asservere in viam cedere ad semina in generationem producendo; Athcnag. Leg. pro Christ. 6 [the Stoic v i e w ] : δ μέν θεός πΰρ τεχνικδν όδω βαδίζον επί γενέσεις κόσμου; [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 8 ( X I X , 252 Κ. = Doxogr. Ο . " 618): Στωικοί τόν θεόν πΰρ έντεχνον ή πνεϋμα νομίζουσιν όδω βαδίζον επί κόσμου γένεσιν [cf. 6 ( X I X , 246 Κ . ) : φύσιν τινές είναι λέγουσι πνεΰ44

684

2, 57

gignendum progredienteml via.2 Censet enim artis maxume proprium esse creare et gignere, quodque in operibus nostrarum artium manus efficiat id 3 multo artificiosius * naturam · efficere, 1 procrcdientem Bl ut natuiam Ρ

* uiam

GBl

μα έντεχνον, όδοποιηηκόν]; Galen, De finit. med. 95 ( X I X , 371 K. = 5.V.F. 2, no. 1133): φύσις εστί πϋρ τεχνικόν όδφ βαδίζον είς γένεσιν και έξ έαυτοΰ ενεργητικώς κινούμενον; Clem. Strom. 5, 14, 100, 4 : πϋρ μέν ούν τεχνικών όδω βαδίζον ιΐζ γίν«σιν ορί­ ζονται ol Στωικοί* πϋρ δέ καί φώς άλληγορεΐται ό θεός καί 6 λόγος αύτοΰ itthz της γραφής [copied by Eue. Pr. Εν. 13. 13, 2 4 ; cf. Cyrill. Alex. C. ltd. 1, p. 28]. These numerous quo­ tations show that the definition of Zcno was in use in his school (cf. L. Edclstein, op. cif., 171) and as well known as any of the κύριαι < όξαι of Epicurus. Other passages paraphrase or abridge it; e.g., Ac. 1, 39 [of Zcno]: statuebat enim ignem esse ipsam naturam quae quidque gignere t et mentem atque sensus; Ar. Did. ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 213 Wachsmuth ( = S.V.F. 1, no. 120): Ζήνων τον ήλιόν φησι καί την σελήνην κ^Ι των άλλων ίστρων Ικαστον είναι νοερόν καί φρόνιμον, πύρινον πυρός τεγνικοΰ; Aft. Plac. 1, 7, 23 (Doxogr. Gr.* 303): Ζήνων ό Στωικός νουν κόσμου πύρινον; 1, 7, 19 (Doxogr. Gr* 302): Ποσειδώνιος πνεΰμα νοερόν καί πυρώδες [with which cf. 1, 6, 1 (Doxogr. Gr.* 292 = S.V.F. 2, no. 1009); [Galen,] Hist. Pbil. 5 ( X I X , 241 K. =- Doxogr. Gr.x 609)]; Serv. Aen. 6, 727: deum ... defimunt πϋρ νοερόν, id eft, ignem sensualem [cf. 6, 747]; Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 15, 16, 1: πϋρ νοερόν; L. Stein, Psych, d. Stoa (1886), 42-44, n. 56; W. Windclband-A. BonhofTer, Gescb. d. ant. Pbilos* (1912), 273-274. The meaning of παντέχνου seems to be "consciously ar­ tistic, showing deliberate design" (A. O. Lovcjoy and G. Boas, Hist, of Primitivism, 1 (1935), 449, no. 20; at 450, no. 31 they note the Stoic equating of Nature and God), which is much more than

■ efficiat et id A1

* artificiosus

Bx

the παντέχνου πυρός σέλας of Acsch. Prom. V. 7 (cf. Xen. Mem. 4, 3, 7), that fire being the tool of mankind. Atomists denied this artistic character of nature (Galen, De Usu Part. 17, 1 (IV, 351 K.)). On the Stoic imitation of Hcraclirus in

identifying fire with God and Nature cf. 3 , 35, below; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 2: igni . .. cuius instar vult esse naturam Zenon. unde et Varro ignem mundi animum facit; Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 9, 9: κατά τους Στωικούς . . . τόν δημιουργόν αυτόν ούδ* έτερον της τοϋ πυρός δυνάμεως; Aug. C.D. 8, 5: Stoici . . . ignem deum esse putavertmt. p r o g r e d i e n t e m : on God (or Nature) conceived as advancing cf. 2, 35, n. (naturam suo quodam itinere); [Aristot.] De Mundo, 7, 401 b 24-27: ό μέν δή θεός. . . ευθεία περαίνει κατά φύσιν πορευόμενος. v i a : Greek όδω, which this translates, has the meaning "by a definite path," i.e., "methodically"; cf. Plat. Rep. 7, 533 b ; Diog. L. 7, 47: όδω; έρωταν καί άποκρίνασΟαι; Ar. Did. ap. Stob. vol. 1, p. 130 Wachsmuth ( = S.V.F. 2, no. 4 1 3 ) : τεταγμένως καί όδω; Greg. Cypr. Atb. Def. 23 (in vol. 6 of Focrstcr's Libanius, p. 64): όδω προβαϊνον. For via cf. 2, 81, infra: via progredientem; Brut. 46: mminem soliturn via nee arte . . . dicere\ Orat. 10; 116; Fin. 1 , 2 9 : ratione et via procedat oratio\ 2, 18; 3, 18; Top. 2 ; Quintil. Inst. 2, 17, 41 [translating Cleanthes]: ars est potestas via, id est, ordine, efficient. artis . . . proprium . . . creare: cf. Aristot. Eth. Nic. 6 , 4 , 1 1 4 0 a 10-11: Ιστι δέ τέχνη πάσα περί γένεσιν; Christopher on A u g . De catecb. Rstdibus, 12, 17. m a x u m e p r o p r i u m : so in 1, 121. creare et g i g n e r e : cf. Off. 1, 22: quae in terris gignantur ad usum bominum omnia creari. The t w o words are here probably synonymous. efficiat . . . efficcre: cf. 2, 47: rebus ipris quas mundus efficit.

2, 58

685

id est, ut dixi, ignem artificiosum, magistrum artium reliquarum. Atque 1 hac quidem ratione omnis natura artificiosa est, quod habet quasi viam * quandam et sectam quam sequatur. 58 Ipsius vero mundi, qui omnia conplexu suo coercd* et continet, natura non artificiosa solum sed plane artifex ab eodem Zenone 4 1 ad quae Bl * uiam e t (?) q u a n d a m A1 cobercct VXM, *coercet A · zencno V

m u l t o artificiosius: cf. 2, 8 1 : cuius sollertiam nulla ars, nulla manust nemo optf ex consequs possit imitando; 2, 83: arte naturae [repeated]; 2, 87: mtliora sunt ea quae na­ tura quam ilia quae arte perjecta sunt; 2, 138, n. (artificion); 2, 142: naturam, qua nihil potest esse callidius; Aristot. De Part. AH. 1, 1, 639 b 19-21: μάλλον δ* εστί τό ου ένεκα χαΐ τό καλόν έν τοις τ η ς φύσεως Ιργοις ή έν τοις της τέχ­ ν η ς ; 1, 5, 645 a 7-10: καΐ γαρ έν τοις μ ή κεχαρισμένοις αυτών προς την α(σθησιν κατά τήν Θεωρίαν δ μ ω ς ή δημιουργήσασα φύσις αμήχανους ήδονάς παρέχει τοις δυναμένοις τάς αΙτίας γνωρίζειν καΐ φύσει φίλοσάφοις; Pbys. 2, 2, 194 a 21-22: ή τέχνη μιμείται τήν φύσιν [cf. Meteor. 4, 3, 381 b 6 ] ; Sen. Ep. 65, 3 : omnis ars naturae imitatio est; Apul. De Μ undo, 22: nam quid, oro fe, ornatum atque ordinatum wderi potest quod non at ipsius exemplo imitatura sit ratio? m a g i s t r u m artium: t o the instances in the note on ita definit ut earn dicat, a b o v e , add, for the importance of fire in t h e arts, Aesch. Prom. V. 2 5 4 ; Plat. Protag. 321 d-e; Basil, Hexaem. 3 , 5, p . 6 5 a-b. a t q u e hac . . . o m n i a ornatue (2, 58) = S.V.F. l . n o . 172. o m n i a natura: cf. 2, 35, n. (in ornni natura); omnis is here surely adjectival r a t h e r than a substantive (τοϋ παντός). ■cctam q u a m sequatur: sec/a is de­ rived, not from seco, but from sequor (cf. A . Waldc, Lot. etym. Wbrterb.x (1906), 558), and is often found, as here, by figura etymologica, with that v e r b ; e.g., Legg. 1, 38; Pro Rab. 2 2 ; Pro Flacco, 104; Pro Cael. 40; 2 Verr. 5, 181; Fam. 13, 4, 2 ; Brut. 120; Ad Brut. 1, 3a; Nacv. Bell.

* conplexus u o c o coercct Ρ

Poen. 5 Bachrens (8 W a r m i n g t o n ) ; Catull. 6 3 , 1 5 ; Lucr. 5, 1115; Liv. 8, 19, 10; 2 9 , 27, 2 ; P. Parzingcr, Beitr. %. Kenntn. d. Entvickl. d. cic. Stils (1910), 52. For the meaning cf. Serv. Aen. 10, 107: sectas dicimus habitus animorum et instituta pbilosopbiae circa disciplinam. In the present passage, however, it seems s y n o n y m o u s with the preceding viam: " a sort of way and c o u r s e . " 58 c o n p l e x u . . . c o c r c e t . . . c o n t i n e t : for the c o m p o u n d s of con- cf. 2,19 : consentiens, conspirans, continuata cognatio . . . coget ... conprobare, and note. With the t h o u g h t cf. 1, 37, and n. (ultimum et altisnmum); 2, 101: omnia cingens et coercens caeli complexus qui idem aether vocatur; Pacuv. 86-87 Ribbcck (107-108 War­ m i n g t o n ) : hoc vide, circum supraque quod complexu continet f terram; Lucr. 5, 318319: tuere hoc, circum supraque quod ornnern / continet amplexu ttrram; Plin. N.H. 2, 1: mundum et hoc—quocumque nomine alio caelum appellate libuit cuius circumflexu teguntur cuncta; Achill. Isag. 5, p. 36 Maass (S. V.F. 1, n o . 115): Ζήνων γοϋν ό Κιτιεύς ούτως αυτόν ώρίσατο- ουρα­ νός έστιν αίθέρος τό Ισχατον, έξ ού καΐ έν φ έστι πάντα εμφανώς, τοϋτο δέ καΐ πάντα περιέχει πλην αύτοϋ, εύ πάνυ ε ι π ώ ν ουδέν γαρ εαυτό περιέ­ χει, άλλ* έτερου εστί περιεκτικόν. With continet cf. Aug. CD. 8, 6: vitam ... nutrit et continet; Diog. L. 7, 148: φύσιν δέ ποτέ μέν αποφαίνονται τήν συνέχουσαν τόν κόσμον; Wisdom of Solo­ mon, 1, 7 : " t h a t which holds all things together." artificiosa . . . artifex: "craftsmanlike . . . craftsman" ( R a c k h a m ) ; τεχνική . . . τεχνϊτις (Plasbcrg). N u m e r o u s cases

686

2, 58

dicitur, consultrix * et provida utilitatumf oportunitatumque' omnium. Atque ut cetcrae naturae suis seminibus quaeque gignuntur, augescunt, continentur,* sic natura mundi omnis morus habet voluntarios, conatusque' et adpetitiones, quas ορμάς · Graeci vocant, et his 7 consentaneas β actiones sic adhibet ut · nosmet ipsi qui animis movemur l 0 et sensibus. Talis igitur mens mundi cum sit ob eamque l * causam vel u prudentia vel 1 contrix A1 * utilitatcm Bl ■ o p p o r r u n i t a t u m q u c Ρ V (que add.), o p o r t u n i u t u m (que om.) Λ/ * continent BFM · cognatosque IV1, c o g n a t u s q u e 7 l N* · hormas codd. his Hl'NB M, iis F " , is cett. · conscntancos A1 ,β n lt • ut om. Ν m o u e t u r I'1 earn quae Bl uel (pr.) om. Ν

of artifex applied t o the god or nature which created the universe axe found in Tbes. Ung. Lot. 2 (1900), 700, 58-701, 11. In Tim. 6, Cicero renders δημιουργός by artifex. Sec also A. Pittct, Vocab. pbii. d» Senique, 1(1937), 113. consultrix et provida: t h o u g h consuitor is used by Cicero and many others, the feminine is found only h e r e ; cf. Tbes. Ung. Lot. 4 (1906), 594, 69-71. For the combination of consulo and provideo cf. 1, 4 : consult et provideri; Ad Q. Fr. 1, 1, 3 1 . Plasbcrg here suggests συμβου­ λευτική καΐ προνοητική. utilitatum o p o r t u n i t a t u m q u e : cf. 1, 92: quae sit utilitas quaeque oportunitas in bomine membrorum. naturae: of natural objects, but, as the rest of the sentence shows, limited t o plants and animals. T h e a r g u m e n t is not clearly expressed, but J. S. Reid (ap. Mayor) suggests; "art is s h o w n by ar­ rangement and p u r p o s e ; all parts of nature s h o w this and arc therefore artifuiosa. T h e art is as it were stored in the seed; the universe has n o seed, but just as each particular part has sua semina, and s o far is self-contained, so the uni­ verse has its movements and feelings belonging t o itself and not caused from w i t h o u t . " T h e creative and formative principle of the seed is emphasized by Aristotle (Part. An. 1, 1, 640 a 22-23; Gen. An. 2. 1, 734 b 22-24) and much developed by the Stoics (cf. 2, 8 1 , and n. (semim's . . . vim); Pease on Div. 1, 128,

n. (ut in seminibus vis), and works there cited, to which a d d : Ax. Did. a p . E u s . Pr. Ev. 15, 20, 1 [on Z c n o J ; perhaps Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 4 3 ; Sen. N.Q. 3, 29, 2 - 3 ; Ep. 9 0 , 2 9 ; the work of Sphacrus Tttpl σπέρματος (Diog. L. 7, 177); J. Needham, Hist, of Embryology (1934), 48, n . ) . q u a e q u e : for its separation from t h e reflexive cf. 2, 127: suis se armis quaeque defendat; and other cases cited by J. Lcbreton, Etudes sur la langue et la gram, de Cic. (1901), 118. g i g n u n t u r , a u g e s c u n t , continentur: of r e p r o d u c t i o n , g r o w t h , and preser­ vation in life. m o t u a habet, e t c : K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 295, remarks that from this doctrine of divine imma­ nence in nature g r o w s the natural theol­ ogy of 2, 115 and the following sections. a d p e t i t i o n e s : cf. 2, 29, n. (rerum adpetitus); Ac. 2, 24: adpetitio (earn enim volumus esse όρμήν); Fin. 3, 2 3 : appetitio an/mi, quae ορμή Graece vocatur; 4, 39; 5, 1 7 ; Of. 1, 1 0 1 ; 2. 18; A u g . CD. 19, 4 . c o n s e n t a n e a s a c t i o n e s : cf. Fin. 5, 60. m e n s m u n d i : cf. 3, 9 3 : audit igitur mens divina de singulis; Ac. 1, 2 9 : quam vim animum esse dicunt mundi; eandemque esse mentem sapientiamque perfectam ... quasi prudentiam quondam, procurantem caelestia maxime, deinde in tern's ea quae pertineant ad homines.

2, 59

687

providentia * appellari * recte possit (Graece enim πρόνοια3 dicitur), haec potissimum providet et in iis * maxime est occupata, primum ut mundus quam aptissimus sit ad permanendum, deinde ut nulla re egeat,6 maxume autem ut in eo eximia pulchritudo · sit atque omnis oinatus. 23 59 Dictum est 7 de universo mundo,8 dictum etiam est de sideribus, ut iam prope modum · appareat multitude» nee 10 cessantium deorum nee ea quae 11 agant molientium12 cum labore 1

uerba prudentia F. ucl prouidentia add. V

* apclliri Bl

· pronoca P, pro·

7 n o c a cttt. * lisBthis AHPVNM * regcat Bl · pulcritudoTV est om. Η 1β ■ m u n d o . . . chrysippo {2, 63) om. Ρ · m o d u m ] m u n d u m HBl n o n BF 11 1 xt l ea quae] a q u a e / ? molientium B*t m o l e n c i a m B t m o l c n t i u m B * , mollentiam x A, molientium V

prudentia vel providentia: cf. Hor~ ttns. fr. 33 Mullcr: id enim est sapientis, providere ; ex quo sapientia est appellata pru­ dentia; Sen. Dial. 3, 3 , 7: mdli m'si bomini concessa prudentia est, providentia, diligentia, cogitatio. Π ρ ό ν ο ι α : cf. 1, 18; Act. Plac. 1, 2 8 , 3 {Doxogr. Gr.% 323): λόγος των έν τ ω κοσ­ μ ώ πρόνοια διοικούμενων. a d p e r m a n e n d u m : cf. 2, 34, a n d n. (a pestiferis recessum); 2, 8 5 ; 2, 115: ita cobaeret ad permanendum ui nihil ne excogitari quidem possit aptius; 2, 124, n. {conservandi sui); 2, 127: ut vero perpetuus mundi esset ornatus magna adbibita cura est a providentia deorum) 3, 28: ilia vero co­ baeret et permanet naturae viribus; Plat. Legg. 1 0 , 9 0 3 b : τ ω τοϋ παντός έπιμελουμένω προς την σωτηρίαν και aprrijv τοΰ βλου πάντ" εστί συντεταγμένα; T h c o n , Progymn. 12, p . 126 Spcngcl: κ*1 τα μέρη δέ των ωρών ως ευ δεδημιούργηται ΰπο της φύσεως προς διαμονήν καΐ σ ω τ η ­ ρίαν αυτών. n u l l a re e g e a t : cf. Off. 2, 1 5 : nulla re egeremus; K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 147-148; M. Pohlcnz, Getting, gel. Λη^. 188 (1926), 288, n. 3 ; id. in P.-W. 36 H a l b b . 2 (1948), 431, w h o c o m p a r e s X c n . Mem. 4, 3 : ως επιμελώς ol θεοί ών ot άνθρωποι δέονται κατεσκευάκασι. O n t h e completeness of the world for the u s e s of man cf. 2 , 9 8 ; Xen. Mem. 4 , 3 , 3 - 9 .

p u l c h r i t u d o . . . ornatus: cf. 1, 22, n. {signss et luminibus); De Or. 3 , 179: baec tantam habent vim . .. tantam pulcbritudinem ut nulla species ne cogitari quidem possit ornatior; Plat. Tim. 29 a; Procl. in Tim. 101 c-f (pp. 333-334 Dichl). M. Pohlcnz {Gbtt. gel. Αηχ. 1926, 289), in opposition to the Posidonian origin of this passage, maintained by Reinhardt, inclines to believe that it comes from Panactius. o m n i a : cf. 2, 5 6 : omnis ordo. 59. d i c t u m est d e u n i v e r s o m u n d o : in 2, 58, M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 96, thinks the phrase dictum etiam de sideribus is t o avoid the reproach of incoherence in the digression u p o n the stars (2, 49-56). n e e c e s s a n t i u m d e o r u m : cf. 1, 2 2 : cur Pronoea vestra cessaverit; 1, 102: pueri dtlicati nihil cessatione melius existimat; Fin. 2, 4 1 : nee earn ctssando . . . sed agendo aJiquid. m o l i e n t i u m c u m labore: cf. 1, 2, n. {moliantur); 1, 22: laboremne fugiebat [sc. Pronoea]', 1, 24; 1, 5 1 : nulla opera molitur; 1, 52: vestrum vero laboriosissimum . . . est inplicatus molestis negotiis et operosis [and n. on laboriosissimum]; 3, 9 2 : vos enim ipsi dicere soletis nihil esse quod deus efficere non possit, et quidem sine labore ullo; [Aristot.] De Mundo, 6, 400 b 10. Balbus here answers the charges of Velleius in 1, 2 2 ; 1, 2 4 ; 1, 51-52. Divine omnipotence is

688

2, 59

operoso l ac molesto. Non enim vcnis ct * ncrvis ct ossibus continentur nee his a escis aut potionibus vescuntur ut aut nimis acres 4 aut nimis concretos umores colligant, nee his * corporibus sunt ut · casus aut ictus extimescant aut morbos metuant ex defetigatione 7 membrorum, quae verens Epicurus monogrammos8 1 aperoso Bl ■ ueni set Bi, ueni sed Vlt ucnis sed A is Ν * agree AV> · his HVNM, hiis BF*. us F', 7 defatigationc V*N ■ monogrammos in ras. V

often asserted (e.g., in addition to the epithet omnipotent^ Xcn. Cyrop. 8, 7, 2 2 : πάντα δυναμένους; Callim. fr. 27 Mair ap. Plut. P/ac. 1, 6, p. 880 f: cl feov οίσβα, / Ισθ' δτι xal £έζαι δαίμονι παν δυνατόν; Philo, De Virtut. 26: πάντα γαρ Oca» δυνατά; Luke, l, 37; Epicharm. ap. Clem. Strom. 5, 14, 100, 6: αδυνατεί δέ ουδέν θεούς; W. Thciler, Zttr Gtscb. d. ttltol. Naturbttracbtung bis auf Anstot. (1925), 21), and even the ease of divine action (e.g., 2 , 7 7 : sustintndi muneris propter inbtcillitatem difficultas minime cadit in maitstattm deorum; 3, 92 (quoted above); Div. 1, 120: quanto id dto est faci/ius, cuius numini parent omnia [cf. 2, 35); O v . A.A. 1, 562: in faalist omnia posse deo; Thcon, Progymn. 12, p. 126 Spcngcl: £>άδιόν έστι τω θεό) xal άνευ πάσης πραγματείας; Iambi. Vita Pytb. 28, 139 ( = Stob. vol. 5, p. 997 Hcnsc): £άδια πάντα θεώ τελέσαι, xal άνήνυτον ουδέν), yet other writers qualify or altogether deny the divine powers (e.g., Ac. 2, 50: quis enim tibi dederit aut omnia deum posse out itajacturum esset si possit\ Philodem. De Diis, 3, col. 8, pp. 25-26 Diets: <δ>ταν ύπό των έλεγ­ χων πιέζωνται, τότε καταφεύγουσιν επί τδ δια τοϋτο φάσκχιν τα συναπτό­ μενα μή ποιεΐν, δτι ού πάντα δύναται [cf. part 1, ρ. 21 Dicls; R. Philippson in Symb. Os/oenses, 19 (1939), 22-23J; Lucr. 5, 86-90; Plin. N.H. 2, 27 [a list of things impossible to deity]; Galen, De Jnstrum. Odor. 5 (II, 880 Κ.): δσα γοΰν αδύνατα τη σφών αυτών φύσει, χαΐ Οεοΐς έστιν αδύνατα). ν e n is . . . nervis . . . o s s i b u s : the more technical Galen, De anat. Administr. 3, 9 (II. 393 K.), groups together

* us PF% hiis B, is A · aut Ν

arteries, nerves, and veins, but Cicero here includes the skeleton as an essential unifier and articulator of the body. e s c i s aut p o t i o n i b u s : combined also in Dip. 1, 115; Fin. 2, 90. Since the sun is fed by exhalations from the ocean (2, 40) and the stars by those from sea and land (2, 43) it would appear that these arc, at times, at least, conceived in terms of human bodies; cf. W. Gundcl, De Stellar urn Appellation et Re/. Ram. (1907), 113 and 115, w h o remarks that we also hear at times of the eyes and the hair o f the stars. a c r e s . . . c o n c r e t o s u m o r e s : cf. Plat. Tim. 86 e: δπου γαρ Αν ol των οξέων xal των αλυκών φλεγμάτων καΐ δσοι πικροί καΐ χολώδεις χυμοί κατά το σώμα πλανηθέντες έξω μέν μή λάβωσιν άναπνοήν, κτλ.; Ccls. 2, 19, 1: aliae res bosii suci sunt, aliae malt, quas εύχύλους pel κακοχύλους Grata pocant; alia* /enes, aliae acres, etc.; Galen, Pro Puero epilept. 4 (XI, 368 Κ.): ό δέ τοϋ πάθους Ιδιος καΐ εξαίρετος έν τό> φυλάττεσΟαι μά­ λιστα τα φλεγματικά των εδεσμάτων, δθεν ουδέ τοϊς Αλλοις μέν άλύποις, γλίσχρον δέ τίνα χυμόν, ή ψυχρόν ή παχΰν ίχουσιν, έγχρονΐζειν προσήκει; De Simpl. Med. 4, 19 (XI, 686 Κ.): γλίσχρους καΐ παχεΐς χυμούς [cf. 7, 32 (XII, 82); al.\. For concrescere of coagulating humors cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1906), 94, 62-95, 16. c o l l i g a n t : "contract" (Rackham) or "secrete"; in 2, 101, umorem . . . colligens is used of air. c a s u s aut i c t u s : of physical accidents arising from themselves or from outside sources. verene E p i c u r u s : cf. 1, 102: si se commoverit pereamur ne beatus esse non possit?

2, 60

689

deos et nihil agentes commentus est. 60 Illi autem pulcherruma l forma praediti * purissimaque3 in regione caeli collocati ita feruntur moderanturque cursus ut ad omnia conservanda et tuenda consensisse videantur. Multac autem aliae naturae deorum ex * magnis beneficiis eorum 1

pulcherruma V1

· pcrditi V1

m o n o g r a m m o s : cf. 1, 7 5 : istorum adumbratorum deorum Uniamtnta a/que for­ mat [and n, on adumbratorum]; 1, 9-8; 1, 1 2 3 : liniamtntii dumtaxat extremis no π ha­ bit u soiido (cf. n. on exilem . . . atqut perlucidum]; Div. 2, 40, n. (perlucidos). These o u t l i n e sketches, u p o n which colors m i g h t later be applied (Aristot. De Gen. An. 2, 6, 743 b 23-25; Plut. Quomodo Adult sctns, 2, p. 16 b ; Orig. De Princ. 2 , 1 1 , 4), arc contrasted with the στερέμνια, or solid bodies ( 1 , 4 9 ; C. Bailey, The Cr. Atomists and Epic. (1928), 449-450), a n d suggest shape but not b u l k . O f c o u r s e this is the description of an o p ­ p o n e n t of Epicurus, not a phrase of his (R. Hirzel, Vntersucb. χ. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 8 1 ; less probable is his reading ( p p . 82-84) of this word in Pctron. 8 3 , 2). P e r h a p s the g o d s themselves arc here confused with their imagines', cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Os/oenses, 20 (1940), 4 3 . O n the process here described cf. N o n . p . 37 M. (p. 53 L . ) : monogram mi dicti sunt homines made pertenuis ac decolores; tracturn a pic/ura, quae priusquam coloribus corpora tur, umbra fingatur. Lucilius lib. II [59 Mane]: vix vivo bo mini ac mono­ gram mo; Plin. N.H. 35, 5: umbra ho minis Units circumducta . . . inventam liniarem [sc. picturam] a PbUocle Aegyptio vel Clean/In Conn/bio; G . Lippold in P.-W. 14 (1928), 891-892. n i h i l a g e n t e s : cf. 1, 101, n. {nihil agentem . . . deum); 2, 44, n. (qui nihil agit); Pease on Div. 2, 6, n. (nihil agere). c o m m e n t u s est: of imaginary or unreal inventions; e.g., Fin. 4, 4 3 ; At/. 6, 1, 8; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 9 ; Lact. Inst. 5,3,3; De Ira, 1 0 , 4 8 . 60. p u l c h e r r u m a forma: which Vcllcius ( 1 , 47) believed to be the h u m a n ,

' plurissimaquc Vx

* ex] ct Μ

Plato ( 1 , 24) and here the Stoics asserted t o be the s p h e r e ; cf. also the eximia pulcbriiuda of 2, 50. purieeima . . . r e g i o n e : i.e., above the m o o n . c o n s e n s i s s e videantur: cf. 2, 55, n. (admirabili incredibiliqm constantia); and for the r h y t h m 2, 54, n. (inesse videamus). m u l t a e a u t e m a l i a e : the adversative element in autem is here slight (cf. D o u gan and Henry on Tusc. 4, 63), and L. Edclstcin (Studs ital. di filol. class. 11 (1934), 176, n. 3) remarks u p o n the lack of a formal emphasis upon the transition in t h o u g h t ; cf. R. Hirzel, Vntersucb. ξ. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 207, n. 1. In 1, 36-41, Vellcius had remarked u p o n the heterogeneous character of the Stoic g o d s , especially as set forth by Chrysippus—perhaps in contrast to the m o n o t o n o u s likeness of the Epicurean deities as seen by Cotta in 1, 80—,and this is here illustrated at greater length, for after the astral deities (2, 45-60) there come the benefactors of men (2, 60), the personified benefactions themselves (2, 60), personified abstracts (2, 61), deified mortals (2, 62), natural forces personified (2, 63-69), and the gods of the poetic mythology (2, 70). Mayor and Rackham arc therefore probably w r o n g in thinking that multae aliae naturae deorum means " m a n y other divinities" (comparing for the periphrastic use of natura with the genitive 1, 2 3 ; 2, 2 4 ; 2, 136) rather than the simpler meaning, " m a n y other kinds of g o d s . " A. Schmckcl, Die Philos. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 242, n. 4, would see in 2, 60-62 the gods of the statesmen (a maioribus cons tt tutat) and in 2, 63-72 those of the poets (cf. 2, 6 3 : poetis suppeditaverunt; 2, 70: apud Homerum). These

690

2, 60

non sine causa et a Graeciael sapientissimis et a maioribus nostris constitutae nominataeque sunt. Quicquid * enim magnam utilitatem generi adferret humano,3 id non sine divina * bonitate erga homines fieri5 arbitrabantur. Itaque turn illud quod erat a deo natum nomine ipsius · dei nuncupabant,7 ut cum fruges Cererem 1 f gracci Bx quidquid VlBl " h u m a n o aflcrrct Λ/, affcrrct ct h u m a n o Ν 7 diuinc BlF1t **diuinac Bk ' *fieri A · ipsi sius Vx nun'cupabant B, noncupabant A 4

t w o types might belong t o the triple classification of Panaetius's pupil, ScaevoU (Varr. ap. A u g . CD. 4, 2 7 ; K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 408, n. 1; id., Kosmotu. Sympatbie (1926), 121, n. 1), the third, perhaps here represented by the astral deities of 2, 45-60, standing for the g o d s of the philosophers. T h e t w o former, Schmckcl believes, arc both rejected by Cicero, t h o u g h he is less severe u p o n what has been established a maioribus. R. Hirzel, op. cit.y 1, 211, n. 1, would find in the distinction between the astral and the conventional g o d s an indication that Cicero's source was a younger Stoic, w h o had adjusted his arguments to the criticisms of Carneadcs. m a g n i s b e n e f i c i i s : cf. 2, 13, n. (ex magnitudine commodorum); also on divina bonitate, below. O n the g o d s as philan­ thropic and beneficent cf. H . Bolkcstcin, Wobltatigkeit u. Armenpflege im vorcbristl. Altert. (1939), 173-174; Fcstugicrc and N o c k in cd. of Corp. Heme/. 1 (1945), 132, n. 72. This may be regarded as the converse of the idea that beneficent mortals were deified by the thankful regard of those they had assisted (2, 62). n o n s i n e causa: G o e t h e thinks this a concession to the popular religion, as in 2, 62: rite di sunt babiti. s a p i e n t i s s i m i s : substantival, like sa­ piens; cf. Fam. 4, 3, 3. m a i o r i b u s n o s t r i s : cf. 2, 7 9 : maiorum institutis; o n Cicero's regard for this con­ servative factor sec J. C. Plumpc, Weten u. Wirkung d. Auctoritas Maiorum bet Cic. (1935). utilitatcm: cf. 1, 38, n. (a quibus . . . utilitas); 2, 80: earum rerum vim quae in-

esstnt in omni mundo cum magna usu et cornmod»tate generis bumani. Bread and wine in particular were regarded as the staples of life, o n e dry, one liquid ( O . K e r n in P.-W. 4 (1901), 2754-2755; Varr. R.R. 1 , 1 , S ; Plut. j2*fcw/. conv. 5, 5 , 2 ; Mcnand. Rhet. in Rhet. Gr. 3, 362 S p e n g c l ; also as symbols in the Eucharist); cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 18: Πρόδικος δέ ό Κεΐος, "ήλιον," οησί, "καΐ σελήνην καΐ ποτχμούς και κρήνας καΐ καθόλου πάντα τχ ωφελούνται τον βίον ημών ol παλαιοί θεούς ένόμισαν ί ι ά τήν άπ* αυτών ώφέλειαν . . . κχΐ δια τοϋτο τον μέν άρτον Δήμητραν νομισθηναι, τον δέ οϊνον Διόνυβον, κτλ. (W. Jaeger, Theol. of the early Gr. Pbi/osopbtn (1947), 272); Eus. Pr. Et: 1, 9, 5: ol παλαίτατοι τά της γης αφιέρωσαν βλαστήματα καΐ Θεούς ένόμισαν και προσεκύνουν ταΰτα [cf. Cyril. Hierosol. Catecb. 6, 10]. d i v i n a bonitate: cf. 1, 1 2 1 : quidpraes/antius bonitate et beneficentia; Fin. 5, 65; Sen. Ep. 95, 50: reddere Hits maitstatem suam, reddere bonitatem, sine qua nulla maiestas est. turn i l l u d : correlative with turn autem res ipsa (2, 61). a d e o n a t u m : cf. Off. 2, 1 6 : nulla ... pest is est quae non bomini ab bomine nascatur; Fin. 5, 69: quae oriuntur a suo cuiusque genere virtutis; Legg. 3, 3 0 : a te id ipsum natum. T h e phrase is here justified, as J. Jortin {Misc. Observ. upon Authors anc. and mod. 2 (1732), 76) remarks, by 2, 6 2 : di qui utilitates quasque gignebant. n o m i n e i p s i u s d e i : cf. 1, 38 (the view of Pcrsacus): ipsasque res utiles et salutares deorurn esse vocabulis nuncupatas, ut ne hoc

2, 60

691

appcllamus, vinum autem Liberum, ex quo illud Tcrenti,1 'Sine 1

terrenti

Bl

qtadem Secret, ilia invtnta esse deorwn, sed ipsa divina; 1,118, and n. (Prodicus)\. 3 , 4 1 : cum frags Cererem, vinum Liberum dieimus, genere not quidem sermonis utimur usitato, std ecquem tarn amtnttm tsst putas qui iliud quo ptscatur deum credot tsst; Plut. Quaes J. conv. 5, 10, 3, 685 b: salt is called divine, ol γαρ Ανθρωποι τά κοινά και διήκοντα ταϊς χρείαις επί τό πλείστον έκθειάζουσιν, ως το ύδωρ, τό φως, τάς ώρας* τήν δέ γην ού μόνον θείον άλλα καΐ Οεόν ύπολαμβάνουσιν. Sometimes we find an intermediate form, in which the useful objects arc designated as the gifts o f some particular deity regarded as their dis­ coverer or bestower; e.g., //. 13, 322: Δημήτερος άκτήν (cf. Eur. fr. 892 Nauck); Lucr. 2, 652-657; 5, 13-14; D i o d . 2, 36, 3 : των Δημητριακών καρπών (cf. Aristid. Or. 13, p. 301 Dindorf; Artemid. Onirocr. 4, 2 ; Paroem. Gr. 1, p. 43, no. 40); Virg. G. 2, 517: Cerealis mergite cu/mi; 3, 526-527: Baccbi j munera [cf. Sil. Ital. 11, 285]; Atn. 8, 181: dona .. . Cereris (cf. Sil. Ital. 7, 183: Cerealia dona); Culex, 135: Cereris . . . stmina\ Galen. Dt Oss. ad 1iron. 5 (II, 754 K.); and in many passages Dionysus is named as the discoverer of wine; e.g., Eur. Baccb. 278-279; Diod. 4 , 1 , 7; Schol. //. 18, 486; Od. 9, 198; T e n . Apol. 1 1 ; Procl. in Cratyl. 85 (p. 41 Pasquali): τα δέ άπό τών εύρόντων, ως ο οΖνος Διόνυσος, τά δέ άπο τών ευρημάτων, ώς ό "Ηφαιστος πϋρ; Eustath. in //. 6, 135. Against such deification sec Lucr. 2, 655-660; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 3 9 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 18, 18-25. In the present passage, however, Balbus passes directly to the mctonymic use of the divine names for the objects in c o m m o n life associated with t h e m ; cf. De Or. 3, 167: ex quo gtnere baec sunt, Mortem belli esse communem, Certrtm pro frugibus, Liberum appellare pro vino, Neptunum pro mart, curiam pro senatu; Philolaus ap. Procl. in Eucl. 166 {Vorsokrat. 3 2 A 14); Schol. //. 1 9 , 1 1 9 ; 20, 6 7 : ούτος μεν ούν τρόπος απολογίας αρχαίος

ών πάνυ καΐ άπό θεαγένους τοϋ ' Ρ η γίνου, ος πρώτος ϊγραψε περί "Ομή­ ρου, τοιούτος έστιν άπό της λέξεως; A u a . ad Hcrcnn. 4, 43, w h o calls the figure denominatio; various writers on tropes (Rbet. Gr. 3, pp. 195; 209; 220; 2 3 3 ; 250-251 Spengel, all clas­ sing it as metonymy); Quintil. Inst. 8, 6, 23-24 [metonymy or hypallagc]; Plin. N.H. 25, 2-3 [on plants named for their discoverers]; Plut. De Is. et Os. 66, p. 377 d; 70, p. 379 a-b; Clem. Strom. 7 , 9 , 5 2 , 3 (κατά τίνα άναφοράν); Scrv. Atn. 1 , 1 7 1 ; 1, 177; Schol. Ver. Atn. 1,1; Iul. Vict. 20, p. 432 Halm [translatio]; Sallust. De Diis, 4: ταϋτα δέ άνακεΐσΟαι μέν θεοϊς λέγειν . . . σωφρονούντων εστίν ανθρώπων, θεούς δέ καλεϊν μαινόμενων, ει μή άρα . . . έν συνήθεια καλοϋμεν; Isid. Etym. 1 9 , 6 , 2 (Jguraliter); Eustath. in //. 2, 426; in Od. 2, 355. General studies of this form o f metonymy arc by S. Reichenbergcr, Die Entwickl. d. meto nym. Gebraucbs v. Gotttrnamtn /'. d. gr. Potsit (1891); O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1062, n. 2 ; H. L. Axtcll, Tbe Deification of abstract Ideas in Rom. Lit. and Inscr. (1907), 7 5 ; O. Gross, De Me tony m. Strmonis Lot. a Dtorum Nominibus petitis {Diss, pbilol. Ha/enses, 19, 4 (1911)), with abundant collections; G. Downey in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 69 (1938), 349-363; P. De Lacy in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 69 (1948), 2 5 8 ; W. C. Greene in Oxf. cl. Diet. (1949), 670. i l l u d T e r e n t i : Bun. 732 [on which see Donatus]; often quoted, especially by grammarians as an example of metony­ my; e.g., Min. Fcl. 21, 2 [in indirect discourse]; Charis. 4, p. 273 Keil; D i o medes, 2, p. 458 Keil; Donat. 3, 6, p. 400 Keil; id., in Aen. 1, 685; Pompeius, Comm. p. 307 Keil; Mar. Plot. Saccrd. p. 467 Keil; Hicr. Ep. 54, 9, 5; Adv. Iovin. 2, 7; Mytb. Vat. II, 3 8 ; Eugraph. in Bun. 479; Fulg. Myth. 2, 7 0 ; Isid. Etym. 1 37, 9. Terence's verse s e e m s

692

2, 61

Cercre et Libero friget Venus'; (61) turn autem res ipsa, in qua vis inest l maior aliqua,1 sic appellatur ut ea ipsa vis * nominetur 1

i n e s t . . . ea ipsa add. in mg. Β

suggested by the p r o v e r b appearing in A p o s t o l . 12, 2 {Paroemiog. Gr. 2, 542): νκκρδν 'Αφροδίτη Διονύσου δίχα και Δήμητρος, or by Eur. Batch. 773-774: οίνου δέ μηχέτ' ίντος ούκ Ιστιν Κ ύ · πρις / ούδ* άλλο τερπνόν ουδέν άνθρώποις Ιτι [Apostol. 12, 42 f in Paroemiog. Gr. 2, 553]; cf. Antiphancs fr. 242, 3 K o c k a p . A then. 1, 28 f: έν πλησμονή γαρ Κ ύ πρις [see Athcn. 6, 270 c ; Liban. Or. 64, 107; Thcmist. Or. 13, p . 164 b H a r d o u i n ; Schol. Soph. Ant. 781]; Diotima ap. Apostol. 7 , 8 6 : "Ερως θάλλει μέν εύπορων, αποθνήσκει δ* άπορων. These three ele­ ments axe combined by Alexis, 271, 4 Kock ap. Plut. Quomodo AdoJeicens, p. 21 c : τδ φαγεΐν, τδ πιεϊν, τδ της 'Αφρο­ δίτης τυγχάνειν; elsewhere the d o s e connection of Dionysus and Aphrodite is stressed: Eur. fr. 895 Nauck a p . [Aristot.] Probl. 10, 47, 896 a 2 4 ; 30, 1, 953 b 30-33; Schol. Arat. 1068, p . 541 Maass; Phacdr. App. 14, 2 8 ; H o r . C. 3 , 1 8 , 7 ; Ο ν . Α.Α. 1, 244; C o r n u t . N.D. 30, p . 61 L a n g ; Plin. in Antb. Lot. 710, 3-4 Riesc; Apul. Met. 2, 1 1 ; Tcrt. De Sped. 10; A r n o b . 7, 3 0 ; [Aero] in Art. poet. 412; Achill. Tat. 4, 3 ; Aristacn. Ep. 1, 3, p . 136 H c r c h c r ; Apostol. 4, 58 {Paroemiog. Gr. 2, 320 [where sec the ample note of von Lcutsch]). Liber and Ceres arc linked in Virg. G. 1,7.

61. res ipsa; an indefinite expression; ein gewisses Btwas, as Schoemann says; hardly more than id in quo. ea ipsa vie: cf. 3, 4 7 : di omnes Mi qui commemorabantur a te, Honos, Fides, Mens, Concordia, ergo etiam Spes, Mont fa, omniaque quae cogitatione nobismet ipsis possumus fingere; Legg. 2, 19 [cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 20, 19]: ast olla propter quae datur bomini ascensus in caelum, Mentem, \ 'irtutem, Pietatem, Fidem, tarurnque laudum delubra sun to, ne uncula vitiorum; 2, 28: bene vero quod Mens, Pietas, Virtus, Fides consecratur manu; quorum omnium Romae dedicata pu­ b/ice temp/a sunt, ut ilia qui babeant {habent

* aliquac Ax Vx

* uis om. Β

autem omnes bom) deos ipsos in animis stas conJocatos putent . . . rerumque expetendarum nomina, Salutis, Honoris, Opis, Victoria*, quoniamque exspectatione rerum bonarum erigiiur animus, recte etiam Spes a Calatinc consecrata est; AdQ. Fr. 1, 1, 3 1 : urbibus . . . in quibus tuas virtuies constcratas et in deorum numero conJocatos tides. T h i s personification of abstractions— w h e t h e r virtues or vices or things d e ­ sirable or undesirable—begins sparingly with H o m e r but becomes c o m m o n in Hesiod (cf. F . Stossl in P.W. 19 (1937), 1048-1049; W . C. G r e e n e , Moira (1944), 28, n. 89) and in later writers, b o t h Greek and (especially) Latin; cf. W. W . Fowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 9 2 ; E. Nordcn, Aus altrom. Priesterbucbern (1939), 208, n. 2. T w o types may be recognized (Stossl, op. est., 1043-1044), one in which, as in 2,60, above, a parti­ cular deity precedes the abstraction which comes to be associated with him; the o t h e r and less primitive (cf. G. Wissowa, Rel. v. Kult. d. Riimer* (1902), 48-50; G . F. M o o r e , Hist, of Rel. 1 (1913), 575; J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 4» (1914), 253), as in most Roman instances, in which an abstraction recognized by popular usage is personified as a deity. A m o n g treatments of this topic sec R. Engelhard, De Personificationibus quae in Pot si atqm Arte Rom. imttuuntur (1881)—not seen by m e ; H . Usener, Gotterrumen (18%), 364-375; O . G r u p p e , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1065-1086; H. L. Axtcll, Deification of abstr. Ideas in Rom. Ut. and Inscr. (1907); L. Dcubncr in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 20682169, describing cult, mythology, poe­ try, a n d art, and with lists of Greek (2127-2145) and Roman (2145-2164) deified abstracts; L. R. Farnell, Higher Aspects ofGr. Rel. (1912), 112; F. Stossl in P.-W. 19 (1937), 1042-1058—and w o r k s named in his bibliography at

2,61

693

deus, ut Fides, ut Mens, quas in Capitolio dedicatas videmus 1 0 4 2 - 1 0 4 3 ; H . Mattingly in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 30 (1937), 103-117; I. Wikarjak in Fisiscbr. f. L. CwikliAski (1936), 92-103 (for Greek c o m e d y ) ; H . Bolkcstein, Wobltdtigkeit u. Armenpfiege i. vorcbristl. Altert. (1939), 288, n. 6 ; 290-291; E . N o r d e n , op. at., 89-90. Christian o b ­ jections t o such deification are naturally frequent (e.g., Clem. Protr. 2, 2 6 , 4 - 5 ; 10, 102, 2-4; A r n o b . 4, 1; 4, 2 : nihil borum sentimus et eemimus babere vim numinii nequt in aliqm contintri wr generis forma, std esse virtutem viri, saluttm salvi, bonorem bonorati, vietoris victoriam, con­ cord* s concordiam, etc.; Eus. Pr. Ev. 5, 3, 5; Prod. C Sjmm. 1, 4 4 5 : sed nee virtutes bomimtm deus; A u g . CD. 4, 2 0 ; Matu n g l y . op, cit., 115-116), and already PI in. N.H. 2, 14, had protested vigo­ rously against t h e m a n d Lucian {Deorum Condi. 13) had ridiculed them. s i c appellator . . . ut n o m i n e t u r : pleonastic; G o e t h e compares Tusc. 5, 8 8 : ita sen tit ut . . . putet; Off. 1, 8: sic definiunt ut . . . defxniant. F i d e · : cf. 2, 79: maiorum institutis Mens, Fides, Virtus, Concordia consecratae et publice dedicatae sunt; 3, 6 1 : nam mentem, fidtm, spem, virtutem, bonorem, victoriam, salutem, concordiam, ceteraque buius modi rerum vim babere videmus non deorum; Legg. 2, 19; 2 , 2 8 (quoted o n ea ipsa, vis, a b o v e ) ; Pif· 3, 104: qui ius igitur iurandum violat, is Fidtm violat, quam in Capitolio "vicinam Iovis optimi maximi", ut in Catoms oratione est, maiores esse voluerunt; L. Dcubncr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 21482 1 4 9 ; W . F . O t t o in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2281-2286. Fides is probably one of the oldest of these abstractions; indeed, tradition carried back t o N u m a the foundation of its first shrine ( D i o n . Hal. 2, 7 5 , 2 ; Plut. Numa, 16, 1; Clem. Strom. 5 , 1 , 8. 4 ; cf. Liv. 1, 2 1 , 4 ) . T h e temple o n the Capitolinc was consecrated by A . Atilius Calatinus in 254 o r 250 B.C. ( D c u b n c r and O t t o , //. cc). In the second o f these years, when he was dictator, h e is said {Legg. 2, 2 8 ; T a c . Ann. 2 , 49, 2) t o have consecrated a temple of Spes, b u t w e need n o t here, with Lambimis a n d

Frazer (on O v . F. 2, 55 (p. 299)), emend Fides t o Spes, for 3 , 88, joins Mens, Virtus, a n d Fides, as here, a n d H o r . C 1, 3 5 , 2 1 , links t h e t w o . In 115 B.C. M. Acmilius Scaurus restored the temple, which was located o n the Capitolinc (evidence cited by E . Aust, De Aed. sacr. Pop. Rom. (1889), 16, n. 3 3 ; C. Huelsen in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1535-1536); o n the possible remains of this temple and that of O p s cf. G . Lugli in Journ.

of Rom. Stud. 36 (1946), 3. On Roman divinities of oaths and pacts cf. G . D e V o t o , Tabulae Iguvinae (1937), 217. W. Kroll, Die Kultur d. ciceron. Zeit, 2 (1933), 2 3 , observes that this was a deity of public rather than private g o o d faith; the full tide is Fides publico o r Fides Populi Romans (Otto, op. cit., 2284). ut M e n s : cf. 2, 7 9 ; 3, 4 7 ; 3 , 6 1 ; 3 , 8 8 ; Legg. 2, 19; 2, 28 (all quoted above in notes o n ea ipsa res and Fides); for allu­ sions in other a u t h o r s cf. E . Aust, op. cit., 19, n. 4 3 ; R. Peter in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 2798-2800; L. Dcubncr in the same, 3 (1909), 2157 (to which add T e n . Ad Nat. 2, 11: deam Mentem, quae facial mentem bonam aeque et malam; Aug. CD. 4, 2 1 : deae Menti, ut bonam baberent mentem); A . Marbach in P.-W. 15 (1931), 936-937. T h a t Plut. De Fort. Rom. 5, p . 318 e translates this as Γνώμη, but in 10, p . 322 c (probably interpolated, t o be sure) renders it Γνώμης ή νή Δία Ευβουλίας νεώς, indicates, thinks F . Altheim, Rom. Religionsgescb. 2 (1932), 124, that Mens is not here, as has been t h o u g h t , the mere translation of some Greek divinity, like Sopbrosyne. As a result of the defeat at Lake Trasimcnus and perhaps as an atonement for the amentia of Flaminius there (Marbach, op. cit., 936), a temple was vowed by T . Otacilius Crassus and t w o years later (215 B.C.) dedicated t o Mens; cf. Liv. 22, 9, 10; O v . F. 6, 2 4 1 242. By M . Acmilius Scaurus it was, as Cicero says, restored, not long before the assumed date of o u r dialogue; D c u b n c r a n d R. Peter think about 107 B.C., Wissowa about 115, others at the time of the invasion of the Cimbri

694

2, 61

proxume1 a M. Aemilio* Scauro, ante autcm ab 8 Atilio Calatino erat Fides consccrata. Vides 4 Virtutis templum, vides 6 Honoris a M. Marcello renovatum, quod multis ante annis erat 1 proxi*mc A ■ a q. acmilio Nx, a (s?) acmilio Ν ■ < a . > Atilio Fleckeisen, Misc. cr. (1864), 56, atilioca latino A, atiliaea latino M* * uide G • uide AHV*BFM

(Marbach, l.c), when, according to Plut. De Fort. Rom. 5, p . 318 c, ήδη τότε λόγων χα Ι σοφισμάτων και στωμυλίας παρεισρυείσης etc. την πόλιν, ήρχοντο σεμνύνειν τά τοίΛϋτα. v i d e m u e : this and the repeated vides below need n o t indicate, as Rackham supposes, that the buildings in question were visible from the cxedra of Cotta's house ( 1 , 15), but rather that they arc seen in Balbus's mind's eye. M . A e m i l i o Scauro: o n his life (163/2 to ca. 90 B.C.) and character cf. P. v o n R o h d e n in P.-W. 1 (1894), 584-588. He was the father of the M. Acmilius Scaur us w h o m Cicero defended in the oration Pro Scauro. Atilio Calatino: regularly praised by Cicero; cf. 2, 165; Fin. 2, 116 (with his epitaph repeated in Sen. 61]: bunc mum plurimae consentiunt gentes / populi prima· rium fuisse nrum); Τ use. 1, 13; 1, 110; Pro Plane. 60. For his life and work sec P. von R o h d e n in P.-W. 2 (1896), 20792081. Editors since A . Fleckeisen, Krit. Miscellen (1864), 56, have inserted the pracnomen A. before Atilio, for regu­ larity, but it should be observed that it is lacking in Sen. 61 and Pro Plane. 60, just as here, hence it might appear wiser not to insert it; cf. 2, 7, n. (Junius); J. Curschmann, Zur Inversion d. rbm. Eigennamen (1900), 30-31, for examples of a nomen followed by a cognomen used by Cicero without a pracnomen. consccrata: one may hallow or con­ secrate a building or an image (3, 6 1 : consecrata simulacra) or deify a person or personified c o n c e p t ; cf. 2, 7 9 : Mens, Fides, Concordia, consecratae et publice dedicatee sunt; 3, 89: omne fere genus bestiarum Aegyptii consecraverunt; Legg. 2, 28: Fides consecratur . . . Spes a Calatino con­ secrata est.

Virtutis . . . H o n o r i s : t w o deities analogous to numina, w h o are very often paired, like Apollo and Diana, t h o u g h w i t h o u t any family relationship ( H .

Mattingly in Harv. tbtol. Rev. 30 (1937), 106); cf. L. D e u b n e r in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2154-2155; E . Samter in P.-W. 8 (1913), 2292, w h o gives evidence that Horns, like Virtus, is taken in a mili­ tary sense (cf. 2 Verr. 4, 123; W. Bicbcr in Am, Journ. of Arch. 49 (1945), 25-34, o n these military g o d s in art). T h e t e m p l e of Horns, outside the Collinc G a t e , was o n the site of an altar erected o n the s p o t w h e r e a plate inscribed Honoris had been found {Legg. 2, 58). A temple before the Porta Capena was originally dedicated t o Horns b y Q . Fabius Maxim us C u n c t a t o r in 233 B.C., because of his victory o v e r the Ligurians. M. Marccllus, d u r i n g the battle of Clastidium in 222 B.C.—in which he w o n the spolia ops ma—vowed a shrine to Honos and Virtus, but its dedication had been opposed by the pontiffs, quod negabant unam cellam dmbus recte dedicari, quia si de cae/o facta ant prodigit a/iquid in ea factum esset, difficilis procuraiio foret, quod utri deo res divina fieret sari non posset, neque enim duobus nisi certis deis rite una bostia fieri, ita audita Virtutis aedes adproperato opere; neque tamen ab ipso aedes eae dedicatae sunt [Liv. 27, 25, 7-9; Plut. Marc. 28, 1; De Fort. Rom. 5, p . 318 d-c; Val. Max. 1, 1, 8J. His s o n , however, in the seventeenth year after Clastidium (i.e., 205 B.C.) finally dedicated the temple of Virtus at the Porta Capena (Liv. 29, 11, 13; Ascon. in Pison. p . 1 1 ; C.I.L. V I , 449 (Dessau 3617); Lact. Inst. 1, 20, 1 2 ; cf. E. Aust, De Aed. sacr. Pop. Rom. (1889), 18, n. 3 8 ; F. Miinzcr in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2753), objects dedicated in which arc mentioned in 2 Verr. 4, 1 2 1 ; Rep. 1, 2 1 ;

2, 61

695

bcllo Ligustico 1 a Q.* Maxumo dedicatum. Quid Opis,3 quid Salutis, quid Concordiae, Libertatis, Victoriae; quarum omnium 1

lcgustico AV*NBl

■ q. VB (inras.), quae AH, m. N, om. Μ

and a restoration, perhaps of this temple, under Vespasian, is alluded to by Plin. N.H. 35, 120. Another temple to this pair of divinities was built by Marius from the spoils of the Cimbri and Teutons (Fcst. p. 344 M. = pp. 466-468 L.; C.I.L. I 1 , p. 195 (Dessau 59); Vitruv. 3, 2, 5; 7, pracf. 17). For other allusions to temples of these two, com­ bined or separate, cf. Deubner and Samter, ft. cc; also Scrv. Atn. 1, 8; Eumcn. Pro ins/. Schol. 7, 1 (Panegyr.

Lat* p. 252); Symm. Ep. 1,20, 1. On the separate temple to Virtus zi. also 3, 88; Pro Sat. 116; 120; Ascon. in Pison. 12. multie ante annie: from the original dedication to the vow at Gastidium was eleven years, from the vow to the later dedication about seventeen more, or a total of twenty-eight (Plasbcrg reckons ca. 26), so that editors have taken ex­ ception to muitist emending to nonnullis [Davics], baud mtdtis [Bouhicr], or non multis [suggested by Mayor]. But Plasbcrg compares Ac. 2, 1, where permtdtos atmos = ca. ten years; Pi»/. 5, 44; Leg. agr. 2, 8 3 : multos atmos = 26 years.

In short, "many years'* is a relative expression, and the delay between the original vowing of the temple and its Anal completion may here well justify the phrase as its stands. bello Ligustico: for the part of Fabius in this cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 6 (1909), 1816; J. Weiss in P.-W. 13 (1927), 533-534. Opis: a very ancient goddess personi­ fying the abundance of the harvest and hence associated with the harvest god Consus. For general treatments sec G. Wissowa in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 931-937; L. Deubner in the same, 3 (1909), 2157-2158; G. Rohdc in P.-W. 18 (1939), 749-758. Common ancient tradition made Ops the wife of Saturn and mother of Jupiter, Juno, and Nep­ tune (cf. Rohdc, op. cit., 754; 2 Myth.

* opus Ν

Vat. 1, 16), who was often identified also with Rhea and Cybele (Rohde, 754; 2 Mjtb. Vat. 62). She had a temple on the Capitol, mentioned as early as 186 B.C. (Liv. 39, 22, 4), and often by Cicero (Wissowa, op. cit., 933), but a sacrarium in the Rcgia from an even earlier time (Rohdc, 750-751). The meaning of the clause seems to be "Why (should I speak of the temple) of Ops?" Salutis: cf. L. Deubner in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2161; G. Wissowa in the same, 4 (1909), 295-301; C. Thulin in P.-W. 1A (1920), 2057-2059. Her temple on the Quirinal was vowed in the Samnitc war (311 B.C.) and dedicated in 302 (Liv. 9, 43, 25; 10, 1, 9: C. lunius Bubulcus . .. aedem Salutis quam consul voverat, censor locaverat, dictator dedicavit).

It contained paintings by Fabius Pictor (Val. Max. 8, 14, 6; Plin. N.H. 35, 19). Varro (L.L. 5, 74) considers Sains (and also Fides, Ops, and others) to be of Sabine origin; but cf. Thulin, op. cit., 2057-2058. Later shrines and the worship of Salus Augusta do not here concern us. Her cult is thought by G. J. Laing {CI. Pbilol. 37 (1942), 100) to have had to do with national safety (cf. Att. 12, 45, 2) rather than personal physical health, yet she is at times associated with Hygeia (Deubner, I.e.) and with Aescu­

lapius (Liv. 40, 37, 2; Vitruv. 1, 2, 7; C.I.L. VI, 30983 (Dessau 3840); Dessau 9258). Concordiae: cf. R. Peter in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 914-922 (with much on the artistic and numismatic side); E. Aust in P.-W. 4 (1901), 831-835; L. Deubner in Roscher, Ausf. L*.v. 3 (1909), 2146-2147. Tradition represented her earliest temple at Rome on the slope of the Capitol facing the Forum as built by Camillus in 367 B.C., after the quieting of struggles between patricians and plebeians (Ov. P. 1, 637-644; Plut. Camill. 42, 1-4; H. F. Robert and H.

696

2, 61

renim quia vis erat tanta ut sine deo regi non posset, ipsa res Marccau in Mem. Am. Acad, in Rome, Fcst. p. 347 M. (p. 470 L.); Dio Cass. 46, 28, 3; T. Mommsen in Hermes, 9 5 (1925), 53-77), but this has been (1875), 290), as did the Arval Brothers vigorously questioned by E. Skard (Avbandl. Norske Videnskaps-Akad. i (cf. W. Henzcn, Acta Fratrum ArvaJium Oslo, 2 (1932), 102-105), who points out (1874), 5). that we cannot assume at so early a date Libertatis: cf. G. Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1894), 2031-2034; L. the erecting of a temple to a political Deubner in the same, 3 (1909), 2157; concept borrowed from the Greek B. Kock in P.-W. 13 (1927), 101-103. 'Ομόνοια, and that Opimius, according to Plutarch (C. Graccb. 17, 6), built a new A temple on the Aventine (Paul, ex Fcst. temple, not a restoration of one of Camilp. 121 M. = p. 108 L.) was dedicated by lus. A. Momigliano {CI.Quart. 36 (1942), Ti. Scmpronius Gracchus, father of the 111, n. 3; 115-117) accepts this view of victor of Beneventum (Liv. 24, 16, 19) Skard and describes the temples of Con­ and consul in 238 B.C. (F. Miinzer in cord at Rome as follows: (1) an aedicule P.-W. 2 A (1923), 1400). Probably more in the Graecostasis (Varr. L.L. 5, 156), in Cicero's mind, though of course not built by Cn. Fbvius in 304 B.C. (Liv. to be mentioned by Balbus in this dia­ 9, 46, 6) and adorned with paintings by logue because of the anachronism, was Fabius Pictor and other works of art the fact that Clodius had erected a shrine (Liv. 26, 23, 4; Plin. N.H. 34, 73; 34, of Libertas on the site of Cicero's con­ 77; 34, 80; 34, 89-90; 35, 19; 35, 66; 35, fiscated house (Att. 4. 2, 3 ; Legg. 2, 42; 131; 35, 144; 36, 196; 37, 4); (2) one De Domo, 108-111; 131; Plut. Cic. on the Arx, vowed by L. Manlius in 33, 1; Dio Cass. 38, 17. 6). Still a 216 B.C., on the occasion of the quelling third temple was voted for Liberty in of a military mutiny in Gaul (Liv. 22, honor of Caesar (Dio Cass. 43, 44, 1), 33, 7-8; 23, 21, 7; C.l.L. 1\ pp. 233; and Augustus built one to luppiter Li­ Fasti Antiates in Notr\. d. Scavi, 1921, bertas on the Aventine (Mon. Ancyr. 4 86); (3) a temple between the Capitol (19)). For the Atrium Libertatis—not a temple but the office of the censors and and the Volcanal, built by L. Opimius in 121 B.C., after the death of C. Gracchus the scat of the first public library at (Pro Sest. 140; Plut. C. Graccb. 17, 6 (who Rome—cf. Kock, op. cit., 102-103. says that opponents carved on it the Victoriac: cf. L. Deubner in Roschcr, verse: έργον άπονοίας ναόν ομονοίας Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2163-2164; K. Latte ποιεί], Αρρ. B.C. 1, 26; Aug. CD. 3, in the same, 6 (1925), 294-302 (biblio­ 25: sed boc quid aliud fuit quam innno deo-graphy on 302). Associated with the rum, illi deae templum construere quae ή Sabine goddess Vacuna (cf. Hor. Ep. esset in civitatt non tantis dissension/bus 1,10, 49, and Porphyrio and [Aero]) and dilacerata conrueret; it may be to this the Greek Νίκη, this deity had a temple temple that the treaty between Rome and on the Clivus Victoriac on the Palatine, dedicated in 294 B.C. by L. Postumius Callafis refers; sec the text and biblio­ graphy in Ε. Η. Warmington, Remains (Liv. 10,33,9; 29,14, 13: aedem Victoria* quae est in Pa/atio); in 193 B.C., according of Old Latin, 4 (1940), 292-294); (4) in 10 A.D. probably a rebuilding of the to Liv. 35, 9, 6, aediculam Victoriae Virlast by Tiberius (evidence cited by ginis prope aedem Victoriae M. Porcius Cato Momigliano, op. cit., 115, n. 2); may dedicavii biennio post quam vovit. Statues of C.I.L. VI, 89 (Dessau 3781) refer to this Victory arc also mentioned (Deubner, lx.). The goddess was naturally military restoration? Possibly from convenience of location, perhaps also ominis causa, the in character (Latte, op. cit., 296-302). senate often met in the temple of Con­ Cicero remarks (Legg. 2, 28): quodsi cord (e.g., Pro Sest. 26; Phil. 2, 19; 2, fingenda nomina . . . rtrum ... expetendarum 112; 3, 30; 5, 18; 5, 20; 7, 21; De Domo, nomina, Salutis, Honoris, Ο pis, Victoriae. 130-131; 136-137; SaU. Cat. 46, 5; 49, 4; regi: A. Goethe (Jabrb. f. Pbilol. 133

2, 61

697

deorum nomen optinuit. Quo l ex genere Cupidinis et Voluptatis et Lubentinae Veneris vocabula consecrata sunt, vitiosarum rerum neque naturalium (quamquam Velleius* aliter existimat), 1

q u o d A1

* uclcius

A1

(1886), 137), with the approval of M a y o r (CV. Rev. 3 (1889), 162), o n the analogy o f 2, 54 (turn possum intellegere) would here e m e n d t o intel/egi, but I cannot follow M a y o r ' s reasoning (in his e d i t i o n , ad ioc.) that these passions d o not a d m i t of c o n t r o l by a g o d . C u p i d i n i s : cf. 3 , 58-60. Like " Ε ρ ω ς , "Ιμερος» Πόθος,, and Amor, this g o d is masculine; cf. N o n . p . 42 M. (p. 681 L.): cupidinem cum feminine genere dicimus, cupidilatem significamus (citing Virg. Aen. 6, 7 2 1 ] ; cum masculino deum ipsum. O n this g o d cf. W . H . Roschcr in Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 9 3 1 ; E . Aust in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1759. Cupid was introduced largely u n d e r the influence of Greek poetry a n d art, and seems never t o have gained a real acceptance at Rome and never t o have had a temple of his o w n , t h o u g h w o r s h i p p e d in that of Venus (Scrv. Aen. 6, 830). T h e tendency t o deify o n e ' s o w n desires, however, is recognized by Virg. Aen. 9, 185: an sua cuique deus fit dira cupido ? V o l u p t a t i s : Plaut. Baccb. 115, in a list of di damnosissimi, cites Amor, Voiuptas, Venus, Venustas, and Gaudium; Lucr. 1, 1, equates her with V e n u s ; cf. E . Bignonc, Storia della lett. lot. 2 (1945),

432; 439, n. 1; also Ο v. F. 4,99; perhaps Pervig. Ven. 11—though the degree of personification is not clear in all these cases. Generally this goddess is called Vo/upia, for w h o m cf. R. Peter in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1890). 2 3 3 . Her sacellum is placed by Varr. L.L. 5, 164, in Nova Via-, her altar is mentioned by M a c r o b . Sal. 1, 10, 8. L u b e n t i n a e V e n e r i s : cf. R. Peter in Roschcr, Ausf. Ux. 2 (1890), 201-202; K. Lattc in P.-W. 13 (1927), 6 1 . This epithet of Venus appears also in Varr. L.L·. 6, 47: ab lubendo libido, libidinosus, ac Venus Libentina et Libitina, sic alia; fr. 4

(ap. N o n . p . 64 M . = p . 89 L . ) : quod lubeat; undt etiam lucus Veneris Lubentinae dicatur; A r n o b . 4, 9 ; A u g . CD. 4, 8 : Lubentinae, qui nomen est a libidine; Schol. D a n . Aen. 1, 720 [among epithets of Venus]: Lubentina, quae lubentiam mentibus novam praestat; cf. also Plat. Phileb. 12 b : της θεοΰ ήν Με Άφροδίτην μέν λέγεσθαί φησι, το V άληΟέστατον αύτης ίνομα Ή δ ο ν ή ν clvcu. Libitina, goddess of under­ takers, was identified with this deity, t h o u g h the t w o arc probably quite distinct (Lattc, op. cit., 114), as is the Lubentia of Plaut. Ann. 268 (Latte, op. cit., 1534-1535). vitiosarum r e r u m : cf. 3 , 44, where Labor, lnvidentia, Senectus, Mors, Tenebrae, Miseria, and Querella arc n a m e d ; 3 , 6 3 : qui tantus error fust ut perniciosis etiam rebus non nomen deorum tribueretur sed etiam sacra constituerentur [and he cites Febris, Orbona, and Mala For tuna]; Legg. 2, 19: laudum delubra sunto; ne uncula vitiorum; 2, 28: nam illud vitiosum. At bents quod ... fecerunt ContumeJiae fanum et Inpudentiae; virtutes enim non vitia consecrare decet. In H o m e r one finds Έ ρ ι ς , Ί ω κ ή (//. 5,740), Δείμος and Φόβος (//. 15, 119), θ ά ν α τ ο ς and "Υπνος (//. 16,454;al.), , 'Epi i , Κυδοιμός, and ύλοή Κήρ (//. 18, 535), and Virg. Aen. 6, 274-280, includes Lucius, Curae, Morbi, Senectus, Metus, Fames, Egestas, Letum, Labos, Sopor, Gaudia, Bellum, the Eumenides, and Discordia (imitated by Sil. Ital. 13, 579-594]; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 2, 4 ; elsewhere Pallor and Pavor ( G . Wissowa in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1341-1343); and many arc listed by O . G r u p p c , Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1083-1086. F o r criticism of this practice cf. Act. P/ac. 1, 6, 12-13 (Doxogr. Gr* 296 - S. V.F. 2, no. 1009): τους δέ βλάψοντας Ποινάς, Ε ρ ι ν ύ α ς , "Αρην, τούτους άφοσιούμενοι χαλεπούς βντας καΐ βιαίους . . . παθών μέν "Ερωτα,

698

2, 62

sed tamen ea ipsa vitia naturam ' vehementius saepe pulsant. 62 Utilitatum igitur magnitudinc constituti sunt ei di1 qui utilitates quasque gignebant, atque his · quidern nominibus quae * paulo * ante dicta sunt quae vis sit in quoque declaratur deo. 24 Suscepit autem vita hominum consuetudoque · communis 1 natural/*1 * qui paulo A

« d a TV » hhHPVNBF, · corsuetdoi?

Άφροδίτην, I l o O o v ; J o s c p h . C Ap.2,24S: ol δέ και δεΐμόν τίνα καΐ φοβον, ήδη δέ καΐ λύσσαν καΐ άπάτην και τί γάρ ουχί τών κακίστων παθών είς θεοΰ φύσιν και μορ^ήν ανάπλασαν; Plin. Ν.Η. 2, 14-15: innumeros quidtm credere atque etiam ex vitiis Iwminum .. . ideoque etiam pub/ice Febris fanum in Palatio dicatum est, Orbonae ad atdem Larum ara et Malae Fortunai Ξ squillis; 2, 17: sed super omnem inpudentiam adu/teria inter ipsosfingi, mox iurgia et odia atque etiam fur torurn esse et scelerum numina; Plut. Amat. 14, p . 757 c: elr', έ*φη, τό μέν παθητικόν . . . και πολεμικον και άντίπαλον Οεόν έχει, το δέ ^ύ.τ,τιχον καΐ κοινωνικών καΐ συνελευστικόν ίϋεον έστι; 18, ρ. 763 c-d: οΑεν ού προσίενται ποιητικάς Ιριδας, ού Λιτάς, ού Δεΐμον, ουδέ Φόβον έΟέλουσι θεούς εϊναι και παϊδας "Αρεος όμολογεΐν; Chalcid. in Tim. 127: usque adeo ut etiam vitiosas hominum illecebras turpissimosque actus deo cognominarent, obnoxios passions'; Lact. Inst. 1, 20, 17: quod si recipis, ο Aiarce Tulli, non fides fore ut inrumpant pitta cum virtutibus, quia mala bonis adhaerent et in am mis Ixtminum pottniiora sunt ? quae ή vetas consectari, respondeat tibi eadem ilia Graecia se alios deos col'.re ut prosint, alios vero ne noceant. hate enim sem­ per excusatio est eorum qui mala sua pro diis babent, ut Romans robiginem ac febrem. n e q u e naturalium: cf. Scxt. Kmp. Adv. Eth. 7 3 : Κλεάνθης μέν μήτε κατά φύ­ σιν αυτήν [sc. την ήδονήν] είναι μήτε άξίαν έχειν έν τ ω β ί ω ; Diog. L. 7, 110: ϊστι δέ αυτό το πάθος κατά Ζήνωνα ή άλογος καΐ παρά ς>ύσιν ψυχής κίνησις ή ορμή πλεονάζουσα. V e l l c i u e : cf. 1, 111. p u l s a n t : cf. Acsch. Agam. 1203: Ιμέρω πεπληγμένος.

is AM

* nominibus q u i d c m Μ

6 2 . u t i l i t a t u m : cf. 1, 38, n. (in quibus ... u/ilitas); 1, 118: 2, 60, n. (utilitatem); 2, 8 0 : earum rerum vim quae inessent in omni munda cum magna usu et commodi tate generis bumani; Arnob. 2, 74: mortalibus aliquid utilitatisadferrent; also note that in 1, 1 0 1 , animals arc said to have been deified in Lgypt ob aliquam utilitatem or propter bent fiesum. Lact. Inst. 1, 18, 1, mentions dedication out virtu/is gratia, ut Herculem [1, 18, 3, shows that his virtus w a s / o r / / tudo], auf munerum, ut Cererem ac Liberum, aut artium repertarum, ut Aesculapium ac Min'rvam. Deification might occur also in t h e case of rulers, because of their political or military p o w e r (cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 6), t h o u g h even here the a d o p t i o n by Hellenistic kings of titles like Soter and Euergetes is notable; cf. U. Hofcr in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1915), 1271-1272, and works there cited; \V. S. F e r g u s o n in Camb. Anc. Hist. 7 (1928), 21. R o m a n canonizations for sheer ho­ liness arc mostly lacking, since the R o m a n idea of barter in religion de­ manded services rendered as a basis for worship. g i g n e b a n t : cf. 2, 60: quod erat a deo natum. q u a e vis sit: cf. 2, 6 1 : res ipsa in qua vis intst maior aliqua sic appellatur ut ea ipsa vis nominetur deus. VX'ith the a w k w a r d phra­ seology D o u g a n and Henry on THSC. 4, 58, compare Ac. 2, 4 5 ; 2, 9 9 ; Legg. 2, 29. s u s c e p i t . . . h i n c Liber: quoted by Lact. Inst. 1,15, 5-6 (reading hinc Castor, hinc Pollux). With this passage cf. fuse. 1, 28-29, mentioning Romulus, Her­ cules, Liber, and the Tyndaridac, and appealing, as here, t o the testimony of

2,62

6^9

ut bcnefidis cxcdlcntis viros in caelum fama ac voluntare tollcxtiu. t h e mysteries; also Act. Piar. 1, 6. 15 {Do-xogr. Gr* 296-297): έβδομο-ν [sc. είδος θεών] δέ xxi ha i t i m το διά τάς εΙς τ&ν xoivov βίον ευεργεσίας έχτεημημέτον, άνθρώπινον δέ γεννηθέν, ώς Ή ρ α χ λ έ χ , ώς Λιοσχύρους, ως Διόνυσοv. With t h e phrase msctpit . . . at . . . tolltrtnt cf. Rtp. 1, 38: ntr . . . boc susrtpi mi . . . perstqarrrr; Tim. 4 1 : ros snsripitt mi ilia gigmatit. c o n a u e t u d o c o m m u n i s : cf. Fat. 24: commmm . . . comsmttmdim srrmoms abmiimmr. beflcficiia exttllefitia v i t t a : bene­ ficence being a quality suggestive of the d i v i n e ; cf. 1, 121; 2,64: optimal, id tst, bemficentissimus; Gnom. I */. (Vie*. Stud. 9 (1887), 199, no. 53): Aristotle, when asked τί άνθρωπος Ισον έχει θεφ, replied TO εύεργετεΐν; Philo, Dt Mutat. Norn. 129: θεού δέ το εύεργετεΐν ίδιον; Sen. Dt Bern. 3, 15, 4: qui dat btntficia deos imitatur; Publ. Syr. p. 100, 70 Wolmin [cf. p. 120, 48; p. 131, 312]: quid tst den benefuiumf imitari doom. For examples cf. 1, 38, n. (m qtabus . . . utilitas), and for additional cases of inventors: Lucr. 5, 7-17; Strab. 1, 2, 15; Virg. Atn. 6, 663-664 (inventors placed in Elysium); [Galen,] lntrod. stu Med. 1 (XIV, 6 7 4 K.): "Ελληνες των τεχνών τάς ευρέσεις 9) θεών παισίν άνατιθέασιν ή τισιν εγγύς αυτών οίς πρώτοι ol θεοί πάσης τέχνης έκοινώνησαν; Aristid. Or. 45, p. 33 Dindorf; Tert. Dt Sptet. 10; Lact. Inst. 1. 18, 2 1 ; Cyril. Alex. C. Iulian. 1, p. 3 0 ; Firm. Mat. Dt Brrort, 7, 6; Serv. Atn. 9, 4 ; Thco-

dorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 24; Lyd. Dt Mens. 4 8 6 ; Alex. Aphrod. in Mttapb. 1, I , p. 6, 16-18 Hayduck. Alex. Rhct. {Rbet. Gr. 2 , 560 Spcngcl) discusses their encomia. For additional cases of lawmakers, rulers, and generals: Thuc. 5, 11 (Brasidas); Hor. C. 4, 9, 29-34; D i o n . Hal. Ant. 1, 6, 3 : τοις μεν έκπεπληρωκόσι την εαυ­ τών μοΐραν άνδράσιν άγαθοΐς δόξης αιω­ νίου τυχεϊν καΐ προς των έπιγινομένων επαινεϊσΟαι, ά ποιεί την Ονητήν φύσιν όμοιοϋσβαι τη θεία καΐ μή συναποθνήσχειν τα Ιργα τοις σώμασι; 2, 56, 6 ; Luke, 22, 2 5 : ol έζουσιά ξοντες αυτών εύεργέται χαλοϋνται; Plin. Ν.Η. 1 4 , 4 ; Quintil. Inst.

3. 7. 9 : Plut. Ptrul. 8; Arr. / : > . / . 4 . 1 . o<): διά τούτο xal ώς θεούς αυτούς ττροσκυνούμεν -έννούμεν γάρ δ η το Ιχον έ;ουσιαν τής μεγίστης ώφελεΐχ; θεϊόν έστιν; Πιο C a k 51. 20. 6: 52. 35. 5: Αρετή αέν y i p (σοθέους πολλούς ποιεί; Arnoh. S. 30: φα tos bomims fmsst conttwLmt tt pottstatis a'i~ (lams tt mrriti mmsJ Jt\>rnm in mmmtri,n r*latos; Vulc. Call. Arid. CMS. 11. 6; U c t . Inst. 1, 8, 8; quia rrgts maximi a»· pottntit* simi fmtnmt, ob mtrita rirtntmrnt sturmm ami mmmrrwm amt artimm rtptrtamm; 1, 18, I -17; Iambi. 1 //. Pytb. 30. 172-173; l.yd. /># Aims. 4, 70 [Zeus]; loann. Dumasc. Bar/aumtt loasapb. 2*>7-2*>8; II. Rohde, Psycbt, 1* (1907), 176; L. R. Taylor in Cf. J. 29 (1934). 224-227 (on Varro'· pro­ viding precedents for the dedication of Caesar); M. P. Charlcsworth in Harp, tbeol. Rtv. 28 (1935). 5-44 (bibliography 42-44); Isocr. Hel.tO, asserts: πλείυυς γαρ άν εΰροιμεν δια το κάλλος αθανάτους γεγε · νημένους ή δια τάς άλλας άρετάς άπάσας. Deification is not alone to reward past achievement but, like txtmp/a nrtntis, to encourage others to deeds which may merit it; cf. 3, 50; Rtp. 6. 13; Diod. 1. 2, 1; Lact. Inst. 3. 12, 22. U c t . Inst. 7, 14, 1-2, argues that not benefactions but righteousness alone confers immortality, with which cf. Wisdom of Solomon, 4, 1: "In the memory of virtue is immortality, because it is recognized both before ( i o d and before man." In 3, 46, (loita re­ plies: vidt igitur nt rirtntibns bominttm isti bonorts babtantur non immortalilatibns; quod tu quoqutt Dalbt% vim u dJcert. l·. Hwcon, Adv. of learning, 1 (1826 cd., p. 47), remarks that the politic»! and military benefactors, like Hercules and Romulus, became demigods, the inventor* of new arts (Ceres, Bacchus, Mercury, Apollo, ct al.) became gods, because the benefits of the former last for but one generation, while the latter arc universal. On this topic cf. J. M. C Toynhcc in fourn. of Rom. Stud. 38 (1948), 161: "Once the principle of the deification of human benefactors had been accepted, as, for instance, by Cicero (e.g., N.I). 2, 62), such divine honours as those accorded 43

700

2, 62

Hinc Hercules,1 hinc Castor et Pollux, hinc Aesculapius, hinc 1

erculcs Μ

t o Julius Caesar, and objected t o by his political enemy, Cicero (e.g., Att. 13, 4 4 ; Phil. 1. 1 3 ; cf. D i o Cass. 43, 45) inevi­ tably followed." in c a e l u m . . . tollerent: cf. Tusc. 4, 50: Herculem, quern in caelum is/a ipsa . . . susiulit fortitudo. A variety of expressions is used for this apotheosis, e.g., Pro Mil. 97: etiam in caelum homines viderentur ascendere; Tusc. 1, 28: totum prope caelum ... nonne bumano genere completum est; Tac.

(where see Pease's n. o n vixit. etc.); 1, 1 3 1 ; Tusc. 1, 5 5 ; Sen. Ep. 102, 2 ; 102, 2 6 ; etc., is especially suggestive of P o s i d o nius as a source, t h o u g h it is hardly consistent with 2, 153, b e l o w : nulla alia re nisi immortalitate . . . cedens catlestibus. P . Boyance in Rev. des et. arte. 41 (1939), 87, discusses symbolic sarcophagi of t h e third t o fourth centuries after Christ s h o w i n g beliefs in regard t o the souls of heroes which resemble those of H o m e r

Dial. 19: in caelum ldiidibus ferebatur\ and the Stoics mentioned above. A Prop. 4, 11, 101: moribus et caelum patuit; Manil. 1, 758: dignataque nomina caelo; Cic. Tusc. 1, 27: dux in caelum soleret esse: Am. 13: reds turn in caelum; Legg. 2, 19: olios quos endo caelo merita locaverint; 2, 27; Mart. Cap. 2, 2 1 1 : animaeque . . . quae iam caeli tempi a meruerunt; 2 , 1 3 1 : ascensum .. . in supera; 5, 429: virtute astra conscenderent; Pun. N.H.2,\9: bic est vetustisnmus bent merentibus gratiam mos ut tales numinibus adscribant; 31, 4: augent numerum deorum; Suet. ltd. 88: in deorum numerum relatus est; also the various cases of catastcrism (cf. G . Knaack in P.-W. 6 (1909), 377381, on Hratosthcncs) or cnstairing of a s o u l ; e.g., Philodcm. De Diis, 3 , col. 9, 35 (2, p . 32 Dicls); Manil. 1, 758804; n u m e r o u s instances collected by Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 322; also various cases below in 2, 105-114. So long as the gods are akin to man and not far re­ moved from him such deification is easy; cf. J. G . Frazer, Golden Bougb, 2* (1917), 377. H o m e r differentiated between or­ dinary souls in Hades (Od. 11, 13-22) and the souls of the distinguished in Elysium (Od. 4, 561-569; 6, 41-47), and D i o g . O c n o a n d . p . 44 William says that the Stoics believe άπλώ<ς> μέν άφθ<ά>ρτους ου φασι τάς <ψυ>χάς, ήδη δέ τάς μέ<ν των μετρύων ευθέως μετά τή<ν> διάκρισιν τοϋ σώματος φΟείρεσΟαι λέγουσιν, τάς δέ των σπ<ον»δαίων έπιδιαμένειν ανδρών, καΐ αύτάς δέ φθείρεσθαί ποτέ [i.e., at the next conflagratio; cf. D i o g . L. 7, 157, w h o ascribes the idea to Chrysippus]; Ar. Did. in Doxogr. Gr* 471. Belief in the immor­ tality of souls, as seen in Dip. 1, 115

cognomen ex virtute, as in the case of Scipio Africanus, may be looked u p o n as an intermediate step between the ordinary man a n d the heroic figure. f a m a ac voluntate: cf. In Catil. 3 , 2 : ilium qui banc urbem condidit ad deos immortales benevolentia famaque sustulimus; Off. 3, 25: Herculem ilium quern bominum fama beneficiorum memor in concilio caelestium collocavit; Pro Mur. 38: hoc quanti putas esse ad jamam bominum ac poluntatem; Cic. ap. D i o Cass. 4 5 , 46, 5: δΌενπερ τοϋτο μέν καΐ συμφοράν καΐ βλεθρον, ού τοϋ σώματος μόνον αλλά καΐ της ψυχής της τε δόξης, υφ' ή-ς ποϋ καΐ μόνης άίδιοι τρόπον τινά γιγνόμεΟα; Virg. Aen. 4, 322-323: exstincJus pudor et, qua sola sidera adibam, / fama prior. h i n c : with the anaphora of bine cf. Off. 1, 6 1 ; 3, 3 6 ; Sen. 4 0 ; also that of bar in H o r . C. 3 , 3, 9-15; Plin. N.H. 2, 18. T h e names which follow form a sort of canon of heroes analogous t o that of the lesser humans often cited as exempla virtutis (for which cf. H . W . Litchfield in Harv. Stud, in CI. Pbilol. 25 (1914), 1-71). Such lists occur in many authors, and usually start with Hercules, to w h o m Liber (Dionysus), the Dioscuri, Aescu­ lapius, and Romulus, or some of them are a d d e d ; e.g., 3, 3 9 ; 3 , 4 5 ; Tusc. 1, 2 8 ; tin. 3, 6 6 ; Legg. 2, 19 [similar to o u r list and perhaps from Posidonius, ττερί θεών ( G . Pasquali, Ora^io lirico (1920), 685) or, m o r e likely, from his περί ηρώων xal δαιμόνων, of which Macrob. Sat. 1, 23, 7, speaks]; X c n . Symp. 8, 29 [though the m o t i v e is hardly ex pirtute]; [Hippocr.]

2, 62

701

Ep. 27, 48, p. 317 Hercher; Aristot. ap. (1913), 516-528; F. Haug in the same, 8 Socr. H.E. 3, 23 (p. 394 Rose); Dion. (1913), 550-612; O. Gruppe in P.-W. 3 Hal. Ant. 7, 72; Hor. C. 1, 12, 25-33 [cf. Supplbd. (1918), 910-1121; L. R. Farncll, T. Frank, Catullus and Horace (1928), 200- Gr. Hero Cults and Ideas of Immort. (1921), 204]; 3, 3, 9-16; 4, 8, 29-34; Et>. 2, 1, 5-6 95-154. On rhc syncretism of different [and Porphyrio and [Aero] aa loc.]; Ov. elements to form Hercules cf. 3, 42, Am. 3, 8, 51-52; Diod. 6,1, 2; Tac. Ann. below. For his services to mankind see 4, 38; Act. Plac. 1, 6, 15 (Doxogr. Gr*. especially Haug, op. cit.t 593-596; 297); Hygin. Fa*. 224 [list of those <ρα Gruppc's second title, 1007-1015. Note­ /<κ7/ runt ex mortalibus immortales}; Plut. worthy is his aid to man against ravaging De Her. Malign. 13, p. 857 d; Pe/op. 16, 5; animals (Ncmcan lion, Lerncan hydra, Aristid. Or. 13, p. 311 Dindorf; TheoErymanthian boar, Stymphalian birds, phil. AdAutol. 1,13; Lucian, Asclep. 21; Cretan bull, marcs of Diomcdes, and in £)/W. Λ/ΟΓ/. 14; Deorum Concil. 7; Sil. the Calydonian Hunt) or uncivilized Ital. 15, 78-83; Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbjs. persons (Giants, Litycrscs, Nc$su$, Ca1, 35-37; Galen, Adhort. ad Art. disc. 9 cus—for whom see especially R. Peter, (I, 22 K.); Just. Mart. Dial. c. Tryph. 69; op. cit.t 2270-2290), but he also appears / Apol. 21; Athcnag. Leg. pro Christ. 29- as a builder of roads, founder of cities, 30; Max. Tyr. 38,7; Clem. Protr. 2,26, 8; protector of travellers, etc. (Gruppe, op. Strom. 1, 21, 105, 3 [with chronology of cit.t 1007-1015). The Stoics reckoned him such deifications; cf. Eus. Pr. EP. 10,12]; not only as a philosopher (cf. Sen. Dial. Terr. Ad Nat. 2,2; Mcnand. Rhet. {Rbet. 2, 2,1; Max. Tyr. 15, 6) but also as a sort Cr. 3, 414 Spengel); Porphyr. Ad Marof saint (cf. 3,41; Rep. 3,40—for Cicero's cell. 7; Orig. C. Cels. 3, 22; 3, 42; 7, 53- disbelief in his deification), whose suf­ 54; Arnob. 1, 41; 2, 74; 3, 39; Eus. Pr. ferings on Octa paralleled those of the Ev. 5, 3, 2; [Clem.] Homil. 6, 22; Julian, Christian figure of Jesus; cf. J. Ε. Β. Or. 7, p. 219 a-b; Ep. ad Themist. p. 253 c; Mayor on Juv. 10, 361; E. Ackcrmann Lact. Inst. 1, 15; Aug. C D . 2, 14; Mart. in Pbilologus, Supplbd. 10 (1907), 408Cap. 1, 95; 2, 158 [with a list of the bene­ 422; id. in Rhein. Mus. 67 (1912), 456; factions of each]; Tzetz. Theog. 371-373; B. Marti in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 76 Eustath. in Od. 1, 2. (1945), 223-224. On his benefactions in general cf. Fin. 2, 119; 3, 66; Off. 3, 25: It is noteworthy that in Cicero's list Herculem ilium quern hominum jama beneof heroes Aeneas is lacking, though various other such enumerations include ficiorum memor in concilio caelestium col· locavit\ Hippocr. Ep. (XXIII, 847 K.): him. Though Cicero names Aeneas in 2 'Ασκληπιός χαΐ 'Ηρακλής έττ' ωφελεία αν­ Verr. 4, 72, as the founder of Scgesta, he θρώπων έγένοντο; Isocr. Paneg. 56; Lucr. nowhere connects him with Rome. Per­ 5,22-42[Hercules compared unfavorably haps at ihc dramatic date of the dialogue with Epicurus]; Diod. 4, 8, 5; 4, 15, 1; Roman interest in the Aeneas-legend Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 40, 1-3; 1, 41, 1 [des­ was but slight; more likely at the time when Cicero \* rote he did not care to com­ troyer of tyrannies and lawless savages]; 1, 42, 4; Virg. Aen. 8, 287-288 [the laudes pliment Caesar by reference to his divine Herculeas; Julius Caesar had written such, ancestry; in fact, Suet. lul. 49,3, says that according to Suet. lul. 56, 7]; Dio Chrys. Cicero referred sarcastically to Caesar's Or. 1, 84 [cxpeller of tyrants]; Act. Plac. descent from Venus. On this question cf. F. Cauer in Jabrb. f. kl. Philol. Suppl. 15 1, 7, 10 (Doxogr. Gr.* 301); Arr. Epict. (1886), 133; H. Boas, Aeneas's Arrival in 2,16, 44-45; Max. Tyr. 15, 6. ούτος ό θη­ Latium (1938), 21; J. Pcrrct, Les origines de ρίων καθάρτης, ούτος ό τυράννων σωφρο­ la legend* troyenne de Rome (1942), 516; 562.νιστής, ό δουλείας ελευθερωτής, ό ελευθε­ ρίας νομοθέτης, ό δικαιοσύνης βεβχιωτής, Hercules: in general cf. A. Furtwingler in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), εύρετής νόμων, άληθευτής λόγων, κατορ­ θωτής έργων; Favorin. De Fuga, 3, 322135-2252; R. Peter in the same, 1 (1890), 39 ViteUi; Aristid. Or. 5, p. 54 Dindorf; 2253-2298; O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 1 (1906), 450-501; H. Zwickcr in P.- W. 8 Acl. V.H. 5, 3; Arnob. 4, 26; Artcmid.

702

Δ,

υ*

Liber * ctiam (hunc * dico Liberum Semcla natum,· non cum quern 1 hin aesculapius hin liber Ν * h u n c add. Β n a t u m A1, semcle natum A (m. rtc.) BFM

Onirocr. 2, 37, p . 140 Herchcr: del γάρ 6 θεός δτε ήν έν άνθρώποις έπήμυνε τοις άδικουμένοις χαΐ έτιμώρει; Liban. Vitup. 2, 3, ρ . 2 9 1 ; Julian, Or. 6. p . 187 c (Hercules an example of the Cynic lifej; Schol. / / . 5, 3 9 2 ; H . Bolkcstein. Wobltdtigkeit u. Armenpflege im vorcbrist/. Alttrt. (1939), 216-217. Tusc. 4 . 50, and other passages, which need n o t be here

* semel anatum GV,

semel

Still o t h e r s explain the alternation by associating the heroes with the t w o hemispheres (Philo, De Decai. 56 ( b u t cf. Di Somn. 1, 150); Scxt. E m p . Ad». Pbys. 1, 3 7 ; Julian, Or. 4, p . 147 a - b ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 17; Eustath. in / / . 3 , 2 3 6 ; in Od. 11, 3 0 2 ; F . C u m o n t , Recbercbes sur le sym­ bol, fwteraire dts Rom. (1942), 68, n. 1; 7 3 , t w o halves of the sky (A. B. Cook, Zeus,

cited, refer to his bravery as the cause

2, 1 (1925), 432434), or with two stan,

of his deification, and Lact. Inst. 1, 9, 1-2, concludes that his deeds are not those of a g o d b u t merely of a brave m a n .

one rising as the other set (Scrv. Aen. 6, 1 2 1 ; Frazcr, L·.). A c « c u l a p i u e : cf. 3 , 3 9 ; 3 , 4 5 ; 3 , 5 7 ; 3 , 8 4 ; 3 , 9 1 . In general cf. E. Thracmcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 6 1 5 - 6 4 1 ; id. in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1642-1697; L. R. F a m e II, Gr. Hero Cu/ts and Ideas of Immort. (1921), 234-279; A. B . C o o k . Zeus, 2, 2 (1925), 1076-1091. Aesculapius is usually represented as a mortal deified for his merits, b u t Paus. 2, 26, 10, thinks him a g o d from the start, a n d Galen, Protr. 9 (I, 22 K.) is in uncertainty in this matter about him and Dionysus. N o t e also X c n . Cyneget. 1 , 6 : ' Α σ κ λ η π ι ό ς δέ μειζόνων Ιτυχεν, άνιστάναι μεν τεθνεώτας, νοσοϋντας δέ ΙάσΟαι- διά δέ ταϋτα Θεός £>ς παρ* άνθρωποι ς άείμνηστον κλέος έχει, Plin. Ν.Η. 29, 2-3, w h o discusses the deification of medical discoverers, including Aesculapius; Aristid. Or. 6 is an e n c o m i u m relating his merits; Apol­ lod. Bib/. 3 , 10, 3 , speaks of his raising men from the dead [other references in Frazcr's n . ] ; Tcrt. De Corona, 8 : primus medelas Aesculapius exploraverit; Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 2, 6 ; [Liban.] Dec/. 34, 36: μετά την νόσον πολλάκις άνθρωποι της εΰποιίας αμειβόμενοι τόν θεόν είχόνι τόν Ά σ χ λ η π ι ό ν ως εύεργέτην γράφουσι; Lact. Plac. in Stat. Tbeb. 3, 3 9 8 : medicinae artis inventor; Thraemcr in P.-W. 2, 1662, w h o calls him the Soter par excellence. Yet Lact. Inst. 1, 10, 1, asks what he did deserving deification; cf. A r n o b . 1, 4 9 ; O r i g . C. Celt. 3 , 3. O n his cult at Rome, especially o n the Insula Tiberina, cf. T h r a e m c r , op. cit., 1676. L i b e r : cf. G . Wissowa in Roscher,

Castor ct P o l l u x : cf. 2, 6, n. {Castor et Pollux); M. P. Foucart, La culte its biros cbez Us Greet (1918), 19-22, and w o r k s there cited. Particularly is their beneficence exhibited in battles and at sea. General references are Diod. 6, 6, 1: πολλοίς δέ δεομένοις επικουρίας βέβοηθηκέναι . . . επιφανείς βοηθοί τοις παρά λόγον κινδυνεύουσι γινόμενοι; [Lucian,] Cbarid. 3 ; Schol. E u r . Pboen. 4 ; Suid. s.v. Σιμωνίδης; A. Furtwangler in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1154-1177; E. Bcthc in P.-W. 5 (1905), 1094-1097; G . Radkc, Die Btdeuttmg d. weissen u. d. sebwarxen Farbe i. Kult u. Bratub d. Gr. u. Rom. (1936), 12, n. 5 1 ; A . D . Nock in Am. Journ. Arcb. 50 (1946), 141. N o t e also certain kinds of abscesses (παρωτίδες) which Ινιοι Διοσκούρους έκάλεσαν, επί πυρετοΐς γινόμεναι τ ά πολλά των πυρε­ τών άπαλλάσσουσαι (Galen, Defimt. med. 372 ( X I X , 440 Κ . ) ; cf. Cass. Fcl. Probl. 30 (Pbysici, 1, 155 Idclcr): παρωτίδες . . . άς καΐ Διοσκούρους τινές καλοΰσιν ως έπί λύσει γινομένας των χακών). These t w o heroes had b u t a single immortality {Od. 11, 298-304; Pind. Pyth. 1 1 , 62-64; and many later a u t h o r s ; Furtwangler, op. cit., 1155-1156; Bcthc, op. cit., 11101111; J. G . Frazcr, o n Apollod. Bib/. 3 , 1 1 , 2 ) , which they enjoyed o n alternating days. T h o u g h o n e tradition in 3 , 53, considers both the sons of Zeus and Lcda others held that one was the son of a mortal, Tyndarcus (cf. Furtwangler, op. cit., 1158-1160; Bcthc, op. cit., 1112).

2, 62

703

nostri maiores auguste sancteque Liberum cum Cerere et Libera consecraverunt, quod quale1 sit ex mysteriis * intellegi8 potest; 1

qualesi? 1

■ mysteriis F, mistcrus BlM, ministcriis VN

· intelli Ν

Ausf. Lex. 2 (1894), 2021-2029; W. lightning (cf. 3, 58, where she is identified Schur in P.-W. 13 (1927), 68-76. This old with Thyone (cf. O. Jesscn in Roschcr, Italic deity (according to the older view Ausf. Lex. 4 (1909), 664); F. A. Voigt in of Wissowa, Dcubner, and others, but Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 1044-1047; vigorously challenged by F. Altheim, F. Schwenn in P.-VP. 2 A (1921), 2343), Terra Mater (1931), 17-48), came in time which destroyed her, though she was to be identified with Dionysus, and his afterward created a goddess (Hes. name (perhaps an epithet of Juppiter; Tbeog. 940-942; Pind. Pyth. 11,1). cf. Schur, op. at., 68) may be a rendering auguste sancteque: cf. 3, 53: auguste of the Greek Λύσιος (Wissowa, op. a'/., ornnes sancteque veneramur; also the ad­ 2021); cf. Paul, ex Feet. p. 115 M. (p. jectives are combined in 1, 119; 2, 79; 103 L.): Liber repertor vini ideo sic appel­ cf. H. Wagcnvoort, lmperium (1941), 15, lator quod pino nimio usi omnia liber* loquann. 4; id., Rom. Dynamism (1947), 13, n. 4. tur. As a deity of the reproductive cum Cerere et Libera: the pair of powers of nature (cf. Varr. ap. Aug. Liber and Libera, in whose honor the CD. 4, 11: ipse praesit nomine Libert festival of the Libcralia on 17 March virorum semimbus et nomine Liberae femi-was held (W. Schur in P.-W. 13 (1927), narum) he became one of a trinity with 81-82), was enlarged, on the analogy Ceres and Libera (sec below), equated of the trinity of Demeter, Dionysus, and with the Greek triad of Demeter, Dio­ Persephone, to a group of three, Ceres, nysus, and Persephone (Core)—cf. Schur, Libera, and Liber (Schur, op. at., 69; op. at., 73; Auson. Epigr. 48, p. 330 73), and A. Postumius in 496 B.C. vowed Peiper for identifications with various a temple to them (Dion. Hal. Ant. 6, foreign gods—and, like Dionysus, is 17, 2-4; cf. Liv. 3, 55, 7; 33, 25, 3; Tac. mentioned as the discoverer of wine and Ann. 2, 49, 1). the protector of vineyards (2, 60, n. {no­ consecraverunt: i.e., adopted among mine ipsius dei)); cf. Wissowa, op. at., the recognized state gods; cf. G. Wis­ 2025-2026, to which add: Hier. Cbron. sowa in P.-Q7. 4 (1901), 901, who com­ ann. Abr. 510: vitis inventaM Dionyso, sed pares cases in Legg. 2, 27: ex bominum non a Seme/es filio; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. genere consecratos; 2, 28: quod Mens, Pietas, 3, 30; Isid. Etym. 17, 5, 1: apud Graecos Virtus, Fides consecratur. autem inventorem vitis Liberum appellari ,· ex myeteriie: in Τ use. 1, 29, there is unde et eum gentiles post mortem deum esse the same appeal to the esoteric evidence voluerunt. Diod. 3, 70, 8, says that Diony­ of the mysteries. L. R. Farncll {Cults of sus shared his discovery of the vine with tbe Gr. States, 3 (1907), 152, n. a) is not men in the hope of receiving immortal convinced that this reference proves honors because of the greatness of his that Dionysus was an aboriginal partner service; cf. 3. 73, 3-5; 4, 81, 3. Plin. in the Eleusinian mysteries; in fact, he N.H. 7, 191, however, in recounting thinks that Cicero may be alluding to discoveries, ascribes to Liber buying and "Orphic-Dionysus-mystcries" (cf. W. selling, royal crowns, and triumphs. Kroll, Die Kultur d. ciceron. Zeit, 2 (1933), Liberum Semela natum: cf. Τ use. 1, 24; yet for the cult of Dionysus at 28: bine Liber Semela natus. The native Elcusis cf. Farncll, op. at., 3, 362, n. 230). Italic Liber Pater doubtless originally We have no adequate evidence that Cicero had himself been initiated (cf. had no filiation; here he is given a pedigree of Dionysus, the son of Semelc 1, 119, n. {Eleurinem)); in fact, such a rite would have been rather out of and Zeus, who visited her in the form of

2, 62

704

sed quod ex nobis natos * liberos appellamus,1 idcirco Cerere nati nominati sunt Liber et Libera, quod in Libera servant, in Libero non item)—hinc etiam Romulum, quern quidam3 eundem esse 1

natus Bl

* apcllamus Β

* quem * quidam Β

keeping with his habits of religious thought. Though among his acquain­ tances there were those w h o , without divulging secrets, might have given him some ideas about the mysteries, it seems more likely that the reference here derives from Posidonius. e x noble n a t o s : cf. Am. 27: ex st natos ita amant. liberos a p p e l l a m u s : Latin has the adjective liber, "free," the substantive /iberi, "children" (the singular postAugustan and rare), and the proper noun Liber, but their exact etymological relations arc not dear; cf. A. WaldcJ. B. Hofmann, La/, etym. Worterb* (1937), 791-793. Cicero here appears to recognize a connection in the case of Libera, but is desirous of keeping Liber —at least in some interpretations of his person—free from such a connection. If Libera was equated with Κόρη, it was perhaps easier to retain this explanation than for Liber, w h o had no corres­ ponding Greek term meaning "son." in Libera: "in the case of Libera"; cf. 1 , 7 5 ; quod in Ventre Coa. n o n i t e m : at the end of its clause, for a negative statement following a posi­ tive o n e ; cf. Div. 2, 6 2 ; Ac. 2, 2 2 ; Fin. 3, 5 1 ; 5, 83; Tusc. 4 , 3 1 ; 4, 3 2 ; Legg. 1 , 4 5 ; Off. 1 , 1 1 8 ; 3, 40; Ait. 2, 21, 4. R o m u l u m : also appears in a similar list in 3, 39. Li v. 1, 7, 15, remarks of Romulus: iam turn immortalitatis virtute partae, ad quant sua fata ducebant, fautor; and in 1, 16, 3-8, he describes the details of his ascension and deification; much other material gathered by J. B. Carter in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1909), 198-202. In Rep. 2, 20, Cicero expresses doubts. Notice the shift of case, doubtless by assimilation to the case of Liberum. q u i d a m : belief in the deification of Romulus was not universal at the time of its occurrence (Liv. 1, 16, 4), and his

identification with Quirinus, a name derived form the Sabine town of Cures (cf. Quirites) and used as an epithet of Mars (Macrob. Sat. 1, 9, 16: bellorum potens, ab basta quam Sabini curim vocant) is regarded by A. Waldc, Lat. etym. Worterb. (1906), 510, as a mere folke t y m o l o g y ; such also is Lyd. De Magi sir. 1, 5: Κυρϊνος . . . olovel κύριος, is ap­ parently not older than the Ciceronian period (cf. G. Wissowa, Re/, u. Knit d. Romer, 1 (1902), 141; J. B. Carter, op. at., 2 0 1 ; W. W. Fowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 93, n.; A. Rosenberg in P.-W. 1 A (1920), 1099, cites Rep. 2, 2 0 ; Legg. 1, 3 ; 2, 19), was also by n o means universal (cf. the doubtful expression in Off. 3 , 4 1 : pace vel Quirini vel Romu/i dixerim; T e n . De Spect. 9: Romulus .. . ή idem est Quirinus; Aug. CD. 3, 15: satis ei Cicero Mam inter deos Romu/i receptionem putatam magis significat esse quam factam). A change of name at deification LACX.Inst. is paralleled, according to 1, 21, 23, in the cases of Leda (Nemesis), Circe (Marica), Ino (Lcucothca), and Mcliccrtes (Palacmon). Other passages identifying Romulus and Quirinus include Virg. Aen. 1, 292; Ο ν . Μ. 14, 805-828; F. 2,491-512; Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 63, 3-4; Plin. N.H. 15, 120;

Plut. Rom. 28, 2; 29, 1; Name, 2, 3; Juv. 11, 105; Flor. 1 , 1 , 1 8 ; Anon. De Vir. ill. 2, 13-14; Dio Cass. 1, ap. Ioann. Antioch. fr. 32 M.; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 9; Arnob. 1, 4 1 ; Uet. Inst. 1, 15, 29-32; Aug. CD. 2, 15. The justification for raising Romulus to heaven is discussed by several writers; e.g., Parad. 11: quibus tandem Romulus gradibus escendit in caelum, isne quae isti bona appellant, an rebus gestis atque virtutibus\ Plut. Rom. 2Ί,Ί\ σέβεσΟαι 'Ρωμύλον ώς άνηρκασμένον είς θεούς καΐ θεον ευμενή γενησόμενον αύτοϊς έκ χρησ­ τού βασιλέως; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 1. But Tert. Ad Nat. 2, 9, and U c t . Inst. 1,15,

2, 63

705

Quirinum putant. Quorum cum rcmancrcnt animi atque l aeternitate fruercntur,1 rite di sunt habiti, cum et optimi * essent et aeterni. 63 Alia quoque ex ratione et quidem 4 physica * magna fluxit 1 atque ad S 1 est B1, quidem at

* fSrucr AxVxt fhicrunt B1 * cum optimi HF B* · phisfca NM, fysica B*F, fisica VBl

29, sarcastically inquire what were the m e n u of Romulus, and Aug. CD. 18, 24, criticizes the view which caused ui Cicero magnis RomuH laudibus tribuat quod non rudibus et indoctis temporibus, quando facile homines faJ/ebantur, sed iam expolitis et eruditis meruerit bos bonores, quamtis nondum efferbuerat ac pultulaverat pbilosopborum subtilitas it acuta loquacitas. q u o r u m c u m : for qui, cum eorum. Cf. 1, 12: quae . . . perciperentur . . . his-, P. Mihaileanu, De Comprebensionibus relativis apudCic. (1907), 94. rcmancrcnt a n i m i : cf. 3, 12: nonne mavis illud credere . . . animos praec/arorum virorum .. . divinos esse et aeterms \ H. R o h d e , Psyche, 2* (1907), 373. n. 1. rite: cf. 1, 5 2 : rite beaturn \ 2, 60, n. (non sine causa); Legg. 1, 22: nominatur rite sapientia. Here, however, the a d v e r b may refer t o official recognition o f their immortality. 6 3 . alia q u o q u e : passing t o a section (2, 63-69) concerned with allegorical and etymological explanations of the coarser and more revolting details in mythology. ratione . . . p h y s i c a : cf. 1, 3 6 ; 2, 23, and n. (pbysicis, id estt naturalibus); 2, 54: pbysicae rationss ignari\ 2, 64: physica ratio non ineltgans; 2, 70: ut a pbysicis rebus bene atque utiliter inventis tracta ratio sit ad cornmenticios et fietos deos; 3, 6 2 ; 3, 9 2 : neque id dicitis superstitiose atque aniliter sed physica constantique ratione; Firm. De /Srrore, 2, 6: de/ensores eorum volunt addere pbysicam rationem; M. P. Nilsson in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 36 (1943), 257-258. T h e alle­ gorical explanation of myths shocking t o man's improving moral sense seems probably t o have begun with Thcagcnes of Rhcgium and his c o m m e n t a r y on H o m e r (R. Laqucur in P.-W. 5 A (1934),

* quid

1347—despite the claim of D i o g . L. 2 , 1 1 : Μητρόδωρον τ6ν Λαμψακηνόν, γνώριμον βντα αύτοΰ [Anaxagoras], ftv xal πρώτος σπουδάσαι τοΰ ποιητοΰ περί τήν φυσικήν πραγματείαν —, in which he may have attempted to reconcile H o m e r with the Ionic natural philosophy; cf. Schol. / / . 20, 67, p . 231 Dindorf. At Athens it was practiced by Apollodorus (cf. Phot. Bib/. cod. 161, p . 102 Bckkcr), hence R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. z- Cic. phi/. Scbr., 1 (1877), 219, would reason that Cicero is here following him (Att. 12, 23, 2, shows that he knew Apollodorus's work) rather than Posidonius, w h o , as Hirzcl tries t o show (pp. 220-224) seems t o have at­ tached himself to the Platonic distrust of allegorizing, as seen in Phaedr. 229 c-c, instead of the o r t h o d o x Stoic acceptance of such (cf. K. Mullcr in P.-W. 4 Supplbd. (1924), 18). Yet T h e o d o r c t . Gr. Aff. 3, 42-43, charges that Plato in the Timaeus ταύτη τοι καΐ αλληγορεί των θεών τά ονόματα καΐ τήν των μύθων αισχρότητα ςυσκιάζειν πειράται, and if Posidonius differed from other Stoics by denying such allegories it seems rcmsrkablc that we should have n o specific statement t o that effect. O t h e r pertinent passages a r c : Paus. 8, 8, 3 [on his o w n change from disbelief t o allegoric inter­ pretation of myths]; Cornut. N.D. pasrim; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 6: όπότ* ούν συνήθης μεν απασι τοις άλλοις ό της αλ­ ληγορίας τρόπος, ήγνόηται δέ ουδέ παρ' Ό μ ή ρ ω , τί παθόντες, όσα φαύλως έχειν δοκεΐ περί θεών, ού δια τοιαύτης απολο­ γίας Οεραπεύσομεν; et passim; [Clem.J Homil. 6, 2 ; 6, 10; Recognit. 10, 29-36; lius. Pr. Ev. 2, p r o o c m . 2 ; 2, 6, 16-17: τήν δή φυσικωτέραν της περί θεών Ιστορίας δόξαν είσηγήσαντο, σεμνοτέρας εόρεσιλογίας τοις μύΟοις προσε-

706

2,63

multitudo deorum, qui induti * specie humana fabulas1 poetis suppeditaverunt, hominum autem * vitam 4 superstitione omni referserunt. Atque hie locus a Zenone tractatus ' post a Cleanthe · et 7 Chrysippo β pluribus · verbis explicatus est. Nam vetus 10 haec opinio ll Graeciam " opplevit, esse l t exsectum Caelum l* a 1 induti deft. Ram., inducti cttt. * febilas N1 ' atera A1 * uita Η 7 * tractatur F · dcante VNBFM ct add. Β · chrisippo M, crisippo ι VN · pluribus: bic rursus incipit Ρ · nan*uetus A1, nanc uctus A m. ru. 11 oppinio VXN " graccia Ν " opplcuit esse PI. ex com. Hein., oppleuisse* V1, oppleuisset AHBFM, oppleuit Ρ P", oppleuit scilicet dttt. Rum., Ven., opplcuit sed V*N " caelium K«

πινοήσαντες . . . θεραπεΰσαι δ* ούν δμως οίδε τό πατρικόν αμάρτημα προθυμηθέντες επί φυσικάς διηγήσεις xal Μωρίας τους μύθους μετεσχευάσαντο, κτλ.; Julian, Or. 2. 74 d; 7, p. 228 b ; C. Galil. 94 a: τούτων το ί νυν Ικαστον el μ ή μΰθος έχων θεωρίαν απόρρητον είη . . . πολλής γέμουσιν ol λόγοι περί τοΰ 6εοϋ βλασφημίας; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 46-47: τήν δέ μυθολογίαν έκεΐνην ουδέ 'Ρωμαίοι προσεδέξαντο πώποτε (and he quotes Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 19, 1: ούτε γαρ Ουρανός έκτεμνόμενος ύπό των έαυτοΰ παίδων παρά ' Ρ ω μαίοις λέγεται ούτε Κρόνος άφανίζων τάς έαυτοΰ γονάς φόβω της έξ αυτών επιθέ­ σεως ούτε Ζευς χαταλύων τήν Κρόνου δυναστείαν καΐ χατακλείων έν τω δεσμωτηρίω τοΰ Ταρτάρου τόν έαυτοΰ πατέρα, κτλ.); and many such allegories occur in the scholia to Hcsiod.

ticiarum fabularum redden rationem; S. V.F. 1, nos. 166-170, including Phi-, lodcm. De Piet. 8, p. 74 Gomperz; Μ in. Fel. 19, 10: Zenon ... interpretando I ma­ ne m aera, Iovem caelum, Neptunum mare, ignem ess* VuJcanum et ctteros similiter vulgi deos elementa esse monstrando publicum arguit graviter et revindt errorem. C h r y s i p p o : cf. 1, 40-41; 3, 63 (quo­ ted above); S.V.F. 2, nos. 1066-1075; Etym. M. s.v. Κρόνος (with allegorical explanation of the myth by Chrysippus). Galen, De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 2, at various places censures this custom o f Chrysippus; e.g., 2, 2 (V, 213-218 K.); 3, 8 (V, 357 Κ.): ταύτην τήν £ήσιν έχρήν έγνωκότα τόν Χρύσιππον άποκεχωρηκέναι των μύθων, καΐ μη κατχτρίβειν τον χρόνον έξηγούμενον αυτών τάς υπόνοιας. Sv γαρ άπαξ είς τοΰτ' άφίκηταί τις, άνάet q u i d e m phyaica: i.e., not merely ριΟμον πλήθος έπιρρεϊ μυθολογημάτων, superstitious, but philosophical; cf. 3 , 9 2 ; ώσΟ' δλον απολέσει τόν βίον, εΐ τις έπDip. 1, 126: utfatum tit non id quod mper- έρχοιτο πάντα, κτλ. ititiost sed id quod physice diciiur; 2, 149: v e t u s . . . o p i n i o : cf. Div. 1 , 1 : vetus ut religio propaganda etiam est, quae est opinio est; 2 Verr. 4, 106: v»tus est bate iuncta cum cognitione naturae, he supersti­ opinio, iudices; Apul. De Μ undo, 24: tions s stirpes ornnes eligendae. vetus opinio est. superstitione . . . referserunt: cf. o p p l e v i t e s s e : accepting for the first Arnob. 4, 11: supers titionibus plenissima verb the testimony of PV% and for the res tota est [i.e., the belief in departmental infinitive the conjecture of Hcindorf. gods]. Other editors, w h o object to the abrupt l o c u s . . . explicatua: cf. 1, 9, n. (exasyndeton between love and pbynca, plicantur); De Or. 1, 54: totus bic locus would read <cum> vetus . . . opplevisset pbilosopborum proprius videtur. (cum a correction in A, the verb read by Z e n o n e . . . C l e a n t h e : cf. 1, 36; 3, 6 3 : AHV*t3). But, as Plasbcrg well points magnam molestiam suscepit ... primus Zeno, out, the pbynca ratio is not conceived by post Cleantbes, dein Chrysippus, commenBalbus as introduced into the myths by

2, 63 t h e Stoics b u t by the poets themselves, after which it is interpreted by the p o e t s ; cf. G . F . Schoemann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 3 7 1 . Further, a similar a b r u p t asyndeton in an explanation is found in

1.

\2\\tol/itid,etc.

c x a c c t u m C a e l u m : cf. 3 , 44, a n d n. {patrem . . . eius Caelum); 3 , 53. O n Caclus (not a native R o m a n g o d b u t a trans­ lation of the Greek Uranus) cf. H . Stcuding in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 844-845; G . Wissowa in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1276-1277; M. Pohlenz in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2004-2006; J. Schmidt in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1924), 106-116. T h e story is first told by H c s . Tbeog. 159200 (cf. Philo Bybl. a p . E u s . Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 40], including t h e castration o f Ura­ n u s by Cronus (Saturnus), by means of a sickle, at the instigation of G a e a , the birth of Erinyes, Giants, a n d certain n y m p h s from the blood, and that of A p h r o d i t e from the sea-foam spreading from the severed parts (cf. 3 , 59, below). Later allusions include Plat. Rep. 2, 377 c ; Eutbypbr. 6 a; Lycophr. 761-762; Apollon. R h o d . 4, 984-986 (and s c h o l . ] ; Callim. in Pap. Oxyrb. n o . 2080, 70-73; Philodcm. De Piet. 9 3 , p . 44 G o m p e r z ; Philo, De Prov. 2, p . 7 3 A u c h c r ; O v . Ibis, 273-274 (and schol.]; Quintil. Inst. 1, 6, 3 6 ; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 1, 4 (and Frazcr's n . ] ; D i o Chrys. Or. 1 1 , 147 [ w h o makes both Cronus and Z e u s m u ­ tilate their fathers; H . Flach, GJoss. v. Scbo/. *. besiod. Tbeog. (1876). 6 3 ; O . G m p p c , Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1114, n. 1, for parallels]; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 4 2 ; Sext. E m p . Pyrrhon. 3 , 2 1 0 ; Adp. Gram. 2 8 9 ; Lucian, De Salt. 3 7 ; Cronoso/on, 12; Pbilops. 2 ; Aristid. Or. 3 , p . 35 Dindorf; Athcnag. Suppl. pro Christ. 2 0 - 2 1 ; (Clem.] Homil. 4, 16; 6, 2 ; Recognit. 3 , 2 0 ; 10, 3 7 ; Tcrt. Ad Nat, 2 , 1 2 ; Clem. Protr. 2, 14, 2 (cf. E u s . Pr. Ev. 2, 3 , 15); Alex. Lycop. C. Munich. 1 0 ; O r i g . C. Cels. 1, 17; 4, 4 8 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 12, 2-4 (quoting 2, 64, b e l o w ] ; E u s . Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 17; 1, 10, 2 9 ; T h e o d o r e t , Gr. Aff. 3, 3 6 ; Macrob. Sat. 1, 8, 6-9; Somn. Scip. 1, 2, 1 1 ; G r e g . Naz. Or. 4, 1 2 1 ; Liban. Dec/. 1, 1 2 1 ; Serv. Aen. 3 , 7 0 7 ; 5 . 8 0 1 ; N o n n . 7, 227-229; 12, 45-46; 2 1 , 2 5 6 ; Stcph. Byz. p p . 238-239; 293 M c i n c k c ;

707

F u l g . 1 , 2 ; A m n i o n , in Interpr. 13, p . 2 4 9 , 18-21 Busse; Myth. Vat. I, 1 0 5 ; I I , 3 0 ; l o a n n . Damasc. Barlaam et loasaph, 2442 4 5 ; Tzetz. Tbeog. 73-79; 342-345; Eustath. in Dion. Pcricg. 32 {Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 224); Etym. M. s.w. Δρέπανον, Τιτανίδα γ η ν ; Α . Β. Cook, Zeus, 2, 1 (1925), 447. Various places named D r e p a n o n , D re pane, Harpe, Zanclc, e t c . were associated with the sickle used in this act (cf. G . Tropea in Rsv. di stor. ant. 2 (1898), 119-135; M. Mayer in Roscher» Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1544-1546; M . Pohlenz in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2006) a n d then flung into the sea; cf. O . G r u p p e , Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1112, n. 2 ; G . W . Elderkin, Kantbaros (1924), 139-140 (rather speculative); A . B . C o o k , Zeus> 2, 1 (1925), 448, n. 0. Allegorical ex­ planations arc frequent a n d varied; i n addition t o 2, 64, below, cf. Schol. / / . 15, 2 1 ; Cornut. N.D. 6; 7 : δια γοϋν τού­ των βίνίττονται δτι ή της τών δλων γενέ­ σεως τάξις, ήν έφαμχν άπό τοΰ xpaivciv Κρόνον είρήσβαι, τήν γινομένην τέως πολλήν £ύσιν τοΰ περιέχοντος επί τήν γην {στείλε λεπτοτέρας ποιήσασα τάς αναθυ­ μιάσεις, κ τ λ . ; (Clem.] Recognit. 10, 3 3 ; Homil. 6, 13 (typifying the first division of the elements]; Serv. G. 2, 4 0 6 ; A u g . CD. 7, 19; 7, 2 6 ; P r o d , in Tim. p . 204 a (pp. 208-209 Dichl); in Craiyl. p . 6 3 (p. 27 Pasquali); p . 105 (p. 55 Pasquali); p. I l l ( p . 64 Pasquali); p . 162 ( p . 89 Pasquali); Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 3 2 ; 8, 1 1 , 77-79; Etym. Gud. s.v. Κρόνος; Schol. / / . 15, 2 1 ; 15, 189: έκτομήν δέ ούρανοϋ τήν τοΰ ττυρώδους ί% υγρών σβέσιν. Similarly Julian explains the castration of Attis a s typifying the checking of the unlimited {Or. 5, p p . 167 c ; 168 d ; 169 c ; 1 7 1 c ; 175 b). A n d r e w Lang {Custom and Mytb (1884), 4 5 ; id., Mytb, Ritual, and Rel. 1 (1887), 299-316) interpreted this myth as o n e of a class explaining the separation of Earth and Heaven (sec Ε . Β. Tylor, Prim. Cult. 1 (1 A m . e d . , 1874), 321-326; M. Pohlenz in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2 0 0 6 ; P. Mazon, ed. of Hcs. Tbeog. (1928), 2 8 , w h o thinks that an unregulated genera­ tive p o w e r in the heaven would breed confusion a n d chaos, and hence that Zeus by this act set a b o u n d t o this hateful a n d sterile fecundity; A. D .

708

2, 64

filio Saturno,1 vinctum autcm Saturnum ipsum a filio love; (64) physica * ratio non inelegans3 indusa 4 est in impias 6 fabulas.6 1

Bx

saturno] s a t u r n u m Bl * phisica ΛΛΙ/, fysica BF, fisica PV * incussa Blt incussa est B*F * impia Η · fabula H*

N o c k , cd. of Sallustius, De Diis, xliii, n. 22. Cf. also J. G . Frazer, Goldtn Bough, 4· (1914), 192, o n the deposing of a king by his son (cf. 5» (1914), 283), a process re­ cognized in the case of these gods by Acsch. Agam. 167-175 (cf. Prom, t ' . 756-770). v i n c t u m . . . S a t u r n u m : cf. 1, 4 2 : vinculo; 3, 6 2 : exsectum a filio Caelum; vinctum itidem a filio Saturnum. Zeus is sometimes represented as merely depos­ ing Saturn from his power, at other times as hurling him t o T a r t a r u s ; e.g., Ar. Nub. 905-906; Cratin. Pluti {Gr. lit. Pap. 1 (1942), 198,15-17 Page); Philo, De Prov. 2, p . 73 A u c h c r ; O v . F. 1, 2352 3 8 ; Hygin. Astron. 2. 15; T a c . H. 5, 2 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Gram. 2 8 9 ; Hcrodian, 1, 16, 1; A the nag. Suppl. pro Christ. 2 0 - 2 1 ; C o m m o d . Instr. 1, 7, 3-4; Schol. / / . 15, 229; Lact. Inst. 1, 10, 10; 5, 1 0 , 1 5 ; T h e o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 3 , 3 6 ; 3 , 4 7 ; Schol. Dan. Eel. 6, 4 2 ; Scrv. Aen. 8, 3 1 9 ; Prudent. C. Symm. 1, 46-47; Liban. Or. 25, 5; N o n n . 2 1 , 2 5 4 ; Myth. Vat. I, 2 0 7 ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 158; Isid. Etym. 14, 4, 18; Tzctz. Tbeog. 211-212; cf. M. Pohlenz in P.-W. 11 (1922), 1988-1990; 20032004. O t h e r accounts, like the present, showed Cronus as shackled by Z e u s ; e.g., Plat. Euthyphr. 6 a; [Plui.J De hluv. Now.

5, 3 {S.V.F. 1, no. 594); Plut. De Fac. in Orb. 26, 941 a; D i o Chrys. Or. 14, 2 1 ; Lucian, lup. con/. 8; Astrol. 2 1 ; De Salt. 37; Saturnalia, 5; Cronosolon, 10; Tatian, Ad Graec. 9 ; [Clem.] Homil. 4, 16; O r i g . C. Cels. 1, 17; O r p h i c , fr. 154 Kern, a p . Porphyr. De Antro, 16; A r n o b . 4, 2 4 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 14, 9 [freeing Zeus from blame]; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 2, 1 1 ; Philostr. lit. Apollon. 7, 2 6 ; Procl. in Jim. p. 291 a-b (p. 168 Diehl); also the Great Paris Magical Papyrus, 2326 (p. 144 Prciscndanz); 3101 [p. 174; cf. J. Heckcnbach, De NiuUtatt sacra sacrisque Vinculis (1911), 100]; a vase-painting in

* clcgans

Chicago t h o u g h t t o represent this scene is discussed by A. B. Cook in CI. Rev. 17 (1903), 275-276. F o r allegorical expla­ nations of the act cf. Cornut. N.D. 7 - 8 ; Schol. //. 15, 18; Hymn. Orph. 13, 4 ; Plotirs. Em. 5, 8, 1 3 ; Porphyr. De Antro, 16; [Clem.] Homil. 6, 1 3 ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 7 0 ; E . Hoffmann, Kronosu. Zeus (1876), 51-53; also passages from Proclus cited by A . B. Cook, Zeus, 2, 2 (1925), 1027. Cf. t h e binding of Prometheus, a n d Lucian, Pbilops. 2. II. 1, 399, speaks of a plot o f other gods similarly to bind Zeus himself. O n Saturn in general cf. M. Mayer in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1452-1573; M. Pohlenz in A - I T . 11 (1922), 1982-2018. 64. p h y s i c a ratio: cf. 2, 2 3 , n. (physicis, id est, natural/bus); 2, 63, n. {rattone .. . physica). F o r the abrupt asyndeton, followed by an explanatory clause— asyndeton causale sire explicativum—cf. R. Kiihner—C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 158; J. B. l l o f m a n n , Lat. \ynt. u. Stilistik (1928), 653-654. n o n i n e l e g a n s : cf. Brut. 1 0 1 : bistoria . . . non incleganter script a; 282: orations s non inelegans copia; Fin. 2, 26: primum divisurn incleganter; 2, 27: contemnst enim disserendi elegantiam; Gcll. 17, 2, 26: non hercle snscite nee incleganter; and J. S. Rcid (ap. Mayor, ad loc.) Compare* the use, in legal Latin, of eleganter for points closely and neatly reasoned. i m p i a s fabulas: cf. Heraclit. Quae si. Horn. 2 2 : τχϋτης τοίν-jv της aacfieix; fv έστιν άντιφάρμακον, έ»ν έττιδείξωμεν ήλληγορημένον τον μύθον; Sen. Dial. 7, 26, 6: sic vestras baJucinationts fero quemadmodum Iuppiter Optimus Maximus incptias poetarum, quorum alius illi alas imposuit, alius cornua, alius adulterurn ilium induxft et abnoctantem . . . quibus mbii aliud actum est quam ut pudor bomimbus peccandi demeretttr, si tales deos credidissent; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 2, 1 1 . O n the encourage-

709

2, 64

Caelestem * enim altissimam * aetheriamquc naturam, id est igneam, quae per sese omnia gigneret, vacare voluerunt ea parte cor­ poris quae coniunctione alterius egeret8 ad procreandum. 25 Saturnum autem eum esse * voluerunt qui cursum et conversionem δ spatiorum ac temporum contineret. Qui deus Graece id 1 caclestum AHVNB1, caelestium * esse om. F · conucrsacioncm Ρ

GO

* altimam A1

» *egeret

A

m c n t given t o immorality by such talcs

μολογικών προς Διοκλέα, in seven b o o k s ,

cf. 1, 42, n. {nocutrmt).

and ετυμολογικών προς Διοκλία, in four

c a e l e s t e m , etc.: cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 12, 3-4: fabulam . . . quam /amen Stoics, u/ solent, ad ra/ionempbysicam conan/ur traducere. quorum sententiam Cicero de natura deorum disserens posui/. caelestem, inqui/t al/issimam . . . ad procreandum; a reading omitting enim, but s u p p o r t i n g caeles/em [cf. 2, 56: caelestem . . . ordinem] against caeles/um of A VlBl (caelestium of some editors). n a t u r a m : " c l e m e n t , " as in 1, 2 2 ; al. g i g n e r e t . . . p r o c r e a n d u m : a meta­ p h o r from the organic realm s o m e w h a t confusingly applied to the inorganic. v o l u e r u n t : i.e., " m e a n t . " A w k w a r d l y repeated in the next sentence; for such repetitions see Pease's index in his edition o f the Divination, p . 652. S a t u r n u m : cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 12, 9: cum affirmant eum esse Saturnum qui . . . cursum et conversiontm spatiorum ac temporum contine t eumque Graece id ipsum nomen habere? Κρόνος enim . . . appella/us quod saturetur annis. bate Ciceronis verba sunt exponent is sententiam Stoicorum [the differences here arc chiefly of m o o d or tense (con/inet, habere, saturetur)]. c u r s u m et c o n v e r s i o n e m : a n o t h e r of the alliterative pairs so dear to Cicero. c o n t i n e r e t : cf. 2, 5 8 : coerce/ et continet. Κ ρ ό ν ο ς . . . χ ρ ό ν ο ς : Stoic interest in etymologies has been seen at 2, 7 ; it r u n s also t h r o u g h 2, 64-69, and is attacked by Cotta in 3 , 62-63. Cf. also Ac. 1, 3 2 : verborum e/iam ex plica tio probabatttr, id est, qua de causa quatque essent ita nominate, quam έτυμολογίαν appellabant; Off. 1, 2 3 : audeamus imi/ari Stoicot, qui studiose exquirunt unde verba sin/ ducta. Chrysippus wrote t w o w o r k s o n e t y m o l o g y : περί τ ω ν ετυ­

b o o k s (Diog. L. 7, 200), but is severely censured by Philodem. De Piet. 15, p . 83 Gomperz = Doxogr. Gr* 548 = S. V.F. 3, 217, n o . 3 3 ; Galen, De Diff. Puis. 2, 10 (VIII, 631-632 K.) = S.V.F. 2, n o . 2 4 : νομοθετεί μέν γάρ ονόματα πλεΐον ή Σόλων ΆΟηναίοις . . . νυνί δέ τό δεινότατον ούτε γεννηθείς Άθήνησιν ούτε τρα­ φείς, άλλα χθες καΐ πρώτως ήχων έκ Κιλι­ κίας, πρίν ακριβώς αυτόν έκμαΟεϊν ήντιναοΰν 'Ελλάδα φωνήν, Αθηναίο»ς υπέρ ονο­ μάτων επιχειρεί νομοΟετεΐν, κτλ. Casaubon remarked that Chrynppus tarn maius grammaticus quam bonus Stoictts fust. For Posidonius and etymology cf. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 75-76. N o t e in general the following w o r k s : C. A. Bcnccke, De Cic. etymologico (1835); P. Decharmc, La crit. de trad, relig. che^ Its Grecs (1904), 291-303; J. F. F. Mullcr, De Veterum, imprimis Romanorum, Studiis etym. (1910); P. Dietrich, De Cic. Rat. etym. (1911); W. D . Wood head. Etymologising in Gr. Lit. from Horn, to Philo Jud. (1928), with 74-80 o n the Stoics and 81-89 on Romans (85 says that Cicero, like Plato, looked askance at such arguments, yet enjoyed the amusement of indulging in etymo­ logy); M. Pohlcnz, Die Begriindung d. abend!and/. Sprachleltre durcb d. Stoa in Giitting. Nachricblen, 3, 6 (1939), 151198; W. Jaeger, Theol. of the early Gr. Philosophers (1947), 220, n. 64. R. Reitzcnstcin, Gesch. d. gr. Etymologika (1897), deals primarily with the later lexica. K. Burchncr, Plato's Kratylos u. d. mod. Sprachphilos. (1936), 1 have not seen. T h e r e seem to have been t w o schools of etymological t h o u g h t at R o m e , namely

710

2, 64

ipsum nomen habet; Κρόνος1 enim dicitur, qui est idem χρόνος,1 id est, spatium 8 temporis. Saturnus autem est appellatus quod saturaretur 4 annis; ex se enim natos comesse * fingitur · solitus, 1 graecc B\ cronos AXPVNBFM% o r o n o s Α1 Η ■ idem spacium Ν · saturetur Ml, Lact. Inst. • ***fingitur Β

* cronos A/, c h r o n o s 1,12, 9 · coesse

cttt. A1

those w h o , like Aelius Stilo, s o u g h t the origin of words within the Latin voca­ bulary, a n d others, like Cloatius Vcrus

3, 2 9 ; Lact. Plac. in Stat. Acbill. 3 8 7 ; E u s . Pr. Ev. 3 , 10, 2 5 ; Sallust. De Diss, 4 ; Scrv. Aen. 3 , 1 0 4 ; Macrob. Sat. 1, 8 ,

(sec Gcll. 16,12,1-8), who derived many

6-7; 1, 22, 8 i Theodore*., Gr. Aff. 3, 43;

Latin words from Greek. Varro, w h o stood between the t w o , at times gives both choices; e.g., L.L. 5, 34. Dietrich, op. cit., 30-41, shows a considerable agreement between Cicero's " S t o i c " etymologies in o u r passage and the views of Stilo. Derivations of Κράνος arc varied; M. Pohlcnz (Ρ.-ΙΓ. 11 (1922), 19861987) notes six ancient o n e s : (1) — χρόνος, as here. This appears as early as Pherecydcs (ap. D i o g . L. 1, 119; cf. Hcrmias, Irrisio, 12 (Doxogr. Gr.* 654); M. Mayer in Rose her, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1546; Pohlcnz, op. cit., 1986), and is attested by a fifth-century inscrip­ tion from Elatcia {Bull. Corr. He//. \0 (1886), 368), other cases being E u r . Htraclid. 9 0 0 : Αιών τε χρόνου παις [with which cf. Pind. 01. 2 , 1 7 : χρόνος 6 πάντων πατήρ, and Ε . S. McCartney in CI. Pbi/oL 23 (1928), 187-188, o n the con­ cept of " F a t h e r T i m e " J ; [Aristot.] De Mundo, 7, 401 a 15-16; Κρόνου δέ παις καΐ χρόνου λέγεται διήκων έξ αΙώνος ατέρ­ μονος εις έτερον αιώνα; Phylarchus a p . Lyd. De Mens. 4, p . 171 Wunsch {F.H.G. 1, 343, n o . 34); Schol. Hcs. Tbeog. 459 (S.i'.F. 2, n o . 1087); Schol. Apoll. Rh. 1, 1098; Philodcm. De Pitt. 93, p . 44 G o m p c r z [though F . Buchcler, A7. Scbr. 1 (1915), 594, doubts any con­ nection hcrcl; Cornut. N.D. 3 , 6 ; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 12, p. 266 c-f; De Is. et Os. 32, p . 363 d (copied by E u s . Pr. Εν. 3 , 3 , 11]; Heraclit. £ " * / / . Horn. 4 1 ; Apul. De Μ undo, 37; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 2 2 ; [Clem.] Homil. 4, 2 4 ; 6, 5 ; Recognit. 10, 3 1 ; 10, 3 4 ; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 12; A r n o b .

A u g . C D . 7, 1 9 ; De Cons. Evang. 1, 3 4 ; Lyd. De Mens. 3 , 1 5 ; Schol. Tzetz. A/leg. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 4 1 1 ) ; Etym. M. s.v. Κρόνος. May t h e idea p e r h a p s underlie the p r o v e r b " o l d e r than C r o n u s " (cf. Plat. Symp. 195 b ; [Longus,] Dapbns's and Cbloe, 2, 5: τοϋ Κρόνου πρεσβύτερος καΐ αύτοΰ τοϋ παν­ τός χρόνου; (2) from κόρον νοϋ [sec n . o n saturaretur, b e l o w ] ; for other derivations (κραίνειν, κρουνός, κορός, κεράν, κρίνειν, etc.) see Pohlcnz, op. at., 1986-1987; and for the whole subject, H . Flach, Gloss, u. Schol. z- hesiod. Tbeog. (1876), 4 4 - 4 5 ; A. Cavotti in Ann. d. r. sc. norm, sup. di Pisa, 12 (1897), 153-155; O . G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Rtl. 2 (1906), 1064, a n d n. 2 ; 1104-1105, a n d n. 2. •aturarctur: cf. 3 , 6 2 : Saturnus quia se saturat annis\ for this popular etymology cf. A u g . De Cons. Evang. 1, 3 4 : nos tamen Satumum interpretamur universum tern pus, quod Gratcum etiam vocabulum eius ostendit, vocatur enim χρόνος, quod aspiratione addita etiam temporis nomen est; unde et Latine Saturnus appellatur, quasi saturaretur annis; Fulg. Mi to/. 1, 2: a saturando Saturnus dictus est [cf. 2, 1, p . 40 H e l m ] ; / / Myth. Vat. 1: Saturnum a saturando . . . alii Satumum quasi annis saturetur dicunt; Is id. Etym, 8, 1 1 , 30. F o r other, more likely, etymologies cf. A. Walde, Lot. etym. Worterb.* (1906), 5 4 7 ; G . Wissowa in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1909), 427-428; C. T h u l i n in P.-W. 2 A (1923), 218. A parallel, however, t o the derivation from saturo is found in the Greek explanation of C r o n u s as from κόρον νου; cf. Plat. Cratyt. 396 b : κόρον γαρ σημαίνει . . . TO

2, 64 χαθαρόν αύτοΰ χαΐ άχήρατον του νοΰ; Plotin. Εηη. 5 , 1 , 4 : επί Κρόνου βίον θεού χόρον χαΐ νοΰ δντος; Theodoret,. Gr. Aff. 3, 4 3 : έν έχείνω γάρ δ*ή τ ω διαλόγω [the Craty/us] τόν μέν Κρόνον ποτέ μέν Κόρον ώς τοϋ νοΰ λόγον ώνόμασε, π ο τ έ δέ χρόνον; P r o d , in Cratyl. p . 105 (p. 54 Pasq u a l i ) ; p . 107 (pp. 56 and 59 Pasquali); L y d . De Mens. 2, 12: Κρόνον . . . χ α τ ά &έ έτυμολογίαν οΊαχορή νουν, olovel ττλήρη χαΐ μεστόν ετών, αντί τοϋ Μακραίωνα, ώ ς είρηται; Eustath. in //. 2, 207; Etym. Μ. s.v. Κρόνος. Cicero's e t y m o l o g y — d o u b t l e s s not original with him—seems like a translation of this Greek view. W i t h the m o o d of saturaretur cf. 2 , 6 9 : Diana dicta quia motu quasi diem effiteret. natoa c o r n e a s * : for examples o f this f o r m of the infinitive, from Plautus t o Cicero (also in Pro Flacc. 91) and M a c r o bius, see This. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 1763. 68-73. W. A . Bachrens, Spracb. Komm. z . vulgarlat. App. Probi (1922), 62 (cf. E. Lofstcdt, Syntactica, 2 (1933), 59, n. 2) remarks that the simple verb esse w o u l d here be stylistically hardly possible. F o r general treatments of the swallowing by C i o n u s of his children (a pre-Hellcnic m y t h , according t o M . P. NUsson, Minoan-Mycenaean Relig. (1927), 465; H . J. Rose in Oxf. class. Did. (1949), 476) see M. Mayer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1538-1542; M. Pohlenz in P.-W. 11 (1922), 1991-1993. T h e p a c d o p h a g y of C r o n u s appears first in Hes. Tbeog. 4594 6 2 : και τους μέν χατέπινε μέγας Κ ρ ό ­ νος, ώς τις έχαστος / νηδύος έξ Ιερής μ η ­ τρός προς γούναθ' (χοιτο, / τα φρονέων, ίνα μή τις άγαυών Ούρανιώνων / 4λλος έν άθανάτοισιν Ιχοι βασιλη(8α τ ι μ ή ν ; (cf. Η . Flach, Gloss, u. Scbol. ξ. be nod. Tbeog. (1876), 63-64); for other accounts cf. Plat. Eutbypbr. 6 a; Cratin. Plu/i, 11-13 (Gr. lit. Pap. 1, 198 Page); D i o n . Hal. Ant. 2, 19, 1; Strab. 10, 3 , 1 1 ; A p o l l o d . Bibl. 1, 1, 5 ; H y g i n . Astron. 2, 42, p . 80 B u n t c ; Fab. 139, 2 ; A n o n , in Gr. lit. Pap. 1, 230 Page; Cornut. N.D. 6; Aristid. Apol. 9 ; Paus. 10, 24, 6 ; Min. Fcl. 30, 3 ; Thcophil. Ad Autol. 1,9; 3 , 3 ; T a t . Ad Graec. 2 5 ; Paus. 8, 8, 2 - 3 ; 8, 36, 3 ; Lucian, De Salt. 8 0 ; Saturn. 6 ; Scxt. E m p . Pyrrbon. 1, 154; 3, 2 1 1 ; Aristid. Or. 1, p . 3 Dindorf; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 7 ;

711

2, 12; Apol. 9 ; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 2 0 ; C o m m o d . Instr. 1, 4, 2 ; [Clem.] Homil. 4, 16; 5, 2 4 ; 6. 2 ; Rtcognit. 10, 1 8 ; 10, 37 [a myth portrayed in the my­ steries]; Sallust. De Diist 4 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 13, 2 ; 1, 20, 3 7 ; 5, 10, 1 5 ; Firm. De Erroret 12, 8; Diogen. 1, 64 (Paroemiog. Gr. 1, 191); O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 4 8 ; Lact. Plac. in Stat. Acbill. 3 8 7 ; in Tbeb. 4, 7 8 4 ; Athanas. Vit. Ant. 7 5 ; T h c o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 3 , 3 6 ; 3 . 4 7 ; G r e g . Naz. Or. 4. 1 1 5 ; 39, 4 ; Julian, C. Galil. 1, p p . 44 a; Serv. Aen. 3 , 104; 9, 8 3 ; Schol. Dan. Aen. 8, 3 2 2 ; M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 8, 10; A u g . C.D. 4, 2 7 ; 7 , 9 ; / Mytb. Vat. 104; N o n n . 12, 4 8 - 5 1 ; 2 1 , 2 5 5 ; 25, 557-559; 27, 5 2 ; Hesych. s.v. βαίτυλος (cf. Bekk. Anted. 1,224; Etym. M. s.w. βαίτυλος; Κορύβαντ ε ς ; o n the proper meaning of baetyl (cf. H c b . bitbil) sec G . F. Moore in Am. Journ. of Arch. 7 (1903), 201-203); P r o d , in Tim. p . 266 c (p. 99 Diehl); O l y m p i a d . Prolegom. p p . 11-12 Bussc; Lyd. De Mens. 1 , 1 ; De Mag. 1,2; Ioann. Damasc. Barlaam et Joasapb, 244; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 3 3 ; Phot. Bibl. 138; Suid. s.v. Φάνης; Schol. //. 15, 229; Eustath. in / / . 1, 2 0 2 ; 2, 2 0 7 ; in Od. 9, 3 1 0 ; Schol. Ar. Nub. 9 0 5 ; Etym. Gud. s.v. Λαοί. O n this act of Saturn sec also G . F. M o o r e , l.c.\ J. G . Frazcr, Golden Bough, 4· (1914), 192, n. 3 ; A. D . N o c k , cd. of Sallustius, De Diis (1926), xlvi-xlvii; H . J. Rose in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 28 (1935), 254 and n. 5 8 ; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 927-938; and for other cases of such cannibalism Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 602, n. (pathis ... mensis) A . J. Fcstugicrc (in Harp, tbeol. Rev. 41 (1949), 216, suggests that at the time of Cronos cannibalism was customary, and that such gods as Zeus and Osiris b r o u g h t it to an end. F o r allegorical interpretations of this myth see, a m o n g others, Cornut. N.D. 6 [too long t o q u o t e ] ; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 12: ideo JaJcatum quia tempore omnia dirimantur, et ideo voratorem suorum quod omnia ex se edita in se ipsum consumat; IClem.] Homil. 6, 7 ; Plotin. Enn. 5, 1-7; Schol. Hes. Tbeog. 459 (S.V.F. 2, n o . 1087): παραπίνειν δέ λέγεται τα τέκνα, Οτι δσα διά χρόνου γίνεται, τ ω χρόνω πάλιν συνδιαφθείρεται; A n o n . De Incredib. 19, p . 97 Fcsta; Sallust. De Diis, 4 : ώσπερ

712

2, 64

quia l consuinit aetas * temporum spatia annisque praeteritis insaturabiliter expletur. Vinctus autem a love, ne inmoderatos * cursus haberet, atque ut eum siderurn vinclis alligaret. Sed ipse Iuppiter,4 id est, iuvans pater, quern,6 conversis casibus appellamus 1 quia add. Β * pater q u c m HP,

4 ■ actates AXBFM " inmodoratos Ρ iupitcr del. et posttaadd. V, p a r t e m quae Bl, partemque A

ή* δη τινές χρόνον μέν τόν Κρόνον ένόμισαν, τά δέ μέρη τοΰ χρόνου παΐδας τοΰ δλου καλέσαντες καταπίνεσθαι ύπο τοϋ πατρός τονς παϊδάς φ«9νν; / / Myth, I 'at. 1: Saturnus dicitur deus temporum. ttmpus autem quicquid gignit consumit; saeculaque natos ex se annos contra revolvunt; A u g . CD. 6, 8 (so Fulg. Mitoi. 1, 34): quod longinquitas temporis, quae Saturni no­ mine significatur, quicquid gignit ipsa consumat [in what follows and in 7, 19 a different explanation]; M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 8, 10: eum ttmpus esse, a quo fid bus cuncta gignantur absumanturque et ex eo denuo renascantur; Lact. Plac. in Stat. Acbill. 387: ut . . . fingatur Saturnus filios sues comesse, baec ratio est, quia dicitur deus esse aeternitatis et saecuJorum. saecula autem annos [cf. Serv. Aen. 3 , 104]; Serv. G. 4, 150; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 3 1 : eum Grata Cronos nomen habere dicunt, id est ttmpus, quod filios suos fertur devorasse, hoc est, annos, quos tempus produxerit, in se revolvit; Schol. //. 15, 189: λΙΟον δέ καταπινόμενον 6πό Κρόνου έπειδήπερ ή μεταβολή των υγρών είς στερρότητα πήγνυται; Schol. Tzctz. Alltg. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 411); Etym. M. and Btym. Gud. s.v. Κρόνος; also, in general, H . Flach, Gloss, u. Schol. %. besiod. Tbeog. (1876), 63-64; Mayer, op. cit., 1540-1542; Pohlenz, op. cit., 19911993. insaturabiliter: the adverb appar e n d y only here. haberet . . . alligaret: an awkward change of subject, as in 2, 36 (praesit ... possit); 2, 38 (conplexus est neque est quicquam); 2, 54 {est coniferno nee babenl). s i d c r u m v i n c u l i s : i.e., time is limited and defined by the motions of the heaven­ ly bodies. i u v a n s pater: as Chrysippus s o u g h t t o explain the name by his beneficence (cf.

APV

Ar. D i d . 30, in Doxogr. Gr*. 465): Χ ρ υ σ ­ ίππου. Ζευς μέν ούν φαίνεται ώνομάσθαι άπό τοϋ πασι δεδωκέναι τό ζ η ν Δία ί έ αυτόν λ£γουσ\ν $τ\ πάντων ίστίν αΐτιος και δι' αυτόν πάντα; E u s . Pr. Εν. 15, 15, 6: επειδή τοΰ ζην αΓτιος ήμΐν ε σ τ ί ; Ο . Wcinrcich in Tubing. Beitr. 18 (1933), 105-108), so in Latin the bene­ ficence of Juppiter (cf. H . Bolkcstcin, Woh/t&tigkeit u. Armenpfiegt im vorchristl. Alttrt. (1939), 320-321) was discovered in his e t y m o l o g y ; cf. E n n . Epieharm. 54-58 Vahlcn (ap. Varr. L.L. 5, 6 5 ) : istic est is Iupiter quern dico, quern Graeci vocant f aerem, qui ten/us est et nubes, imber pestea, f atque ex imbre frigus, vtntus post fit, aer denuo. f baec propter Iupiter sunt ista quae dico tibi, / qua mortals s atque urbes beluasque omnit iuvat; Varr. L.L. 5, 67: dicta, quod una cum Jove iuvat, Iuno (cf. 2, 66, below); Gell. 5 , 1 2 , 4: Iovem l^atini veteres a iuvando appellavere eundemque alio vocabulo tunc to patrem dixerunt; 5, 12, 8; Apul. De Λ fundo, 37: f vis id est ab iuvando Iuppiter dios, quern Ζήνα Graeci, quod vitae nostrae auctor sit, rectissime appellant (cf. [Clem.] Recognit. 10, 33); Lact. Inst. 1, 1 1 , 40: Iovem/ enim Iunonemque a iuvando esse dictos Cicero interpretatur; Serv. Aen. 1, 47: Iovem auttm a iuvando dixerunt; nulla enim res sic/ovet omnia quemadmodum color (=11 Myth. Vat. 2 ) ; 4, 6 3 8 ; 9, 126; [Aero] in Η or. Ε pod. 5, 8: Λ iuvamine hominum lovis dictut est; Mart. Cap. 2, 149; Isid. Etym. 8, 1 1 , 34. c o n v e r s i s c a s i b u s : Mayor (ad loc.; also CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 163-164) thinks this means "by a change of inflexions," rather than "in the oblique cases," and compares De Or. 2, 358: similium vtrborum conversa est et immutata casibus aut tradueta ex parte ad genus notatio; Auct. Ad Herenn. 4, 3 1 : variose hie unum nomen in

2, 65

713

a iuvando * Iovem, a poctis 'pater divomquc * hominumque' dicitur, a maioribus autem nostris Optimus maximus,' * et 4 quidem ante optimus,* id est,* beneficentissimus, quam maximus, quia 7 maius est 8 certeque gratius prodesse omnibus quam opes magnas habere. 65 Hunc igitur Ennius, ut supra dixi, 1 adiuuando B1 * diuumquc AHVNFM, diuinumquc Ρ » uel maximusque Vx * et add. Μ · ante opthimus V\ ante maximus in mg. N, optimus id est . . . quam maximus om. Ν * id est add. Β * maxumus quia add. Β • mauis B1, magus (?) Pl

commutation* tasuum volutatum est. plura nomina casibus conmutatis hoc modo facient nominationem. But the example here chosen is clearly that of an oblique case, and that sense is supported by Mart. Cap. 3, 2 % : ea autem quae ex product/one nominativi casus corripiuntur in reliquisfigurafionibus, ut Amphion, f Creon, Agamemnon, amittunt apud nos Ν Utter am in nominatiro et comparabuntur bis Latinis quae conversis casibus correpta efferuntur, ut firgo, turbo. a p o c t i s : F n n . Ann. 581 V a h l c n ; the phrase was quoted at 2, 4 above (with patrem for pater), where see n. {idem limtius). Cf. also Rep. 1, 56: eo . . . quern tmwn omnium dtorum et bominum regem esse omnes docti indoctique f expo/iri consentiunt. Plasbcrg (ed. maior.) remarks that the t h o u g h t gradually slips away from the subject in hand, and has to be abruptly b r o u g h t u p by an anacoluthon at 2 , 6 5 : bunt igitur. T h e punctuation here a d o p t e d , h o w e v e r , docs not necessitate an anaco­ l u t h o n . Min. Fcl. 19, 1, has our passage in mind: audio poetat quoque unum patrem divum atque bominum praedicantes. o p t i m u s m a x i m u s : such pairs J. Marouzcau, Trait e de stjlistique (1935), 232, rinds characteristic of primitive R o m a n religious ritual (cf. oro obsecro^ dare dieare, fors fortuna, felix faustus, dea dia. Mater Matuta, etc.); cf. Nacv. Bell. Poen. 16 W a r m i n g t o n (ap. Varr. L.L. 7, 51): patrem suum supremum optumum adpeilat; also note the similar Greek phrase, ZcO κύδιστι μέγιστι (//. 2, 412; al.; cf. C. Ausfcld, De Graecorum Precationibus (1903), 522). For luppiter Optimus Maxi­ mus (abbreviated in inscriptions to

I.O.M.) see J. B. Carter, De Dtorum Rom. Cognominibus (1898), 50; W. W. Fowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 43-44; C. Thulin in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1135-1136. Optimus in this phrase may refer to rank rather than moral excellence (cf. Rep. 3, 23), yet with Cicero it is treated as of ethical significance; cf. Fin. 3, 6 6 : atque etiam Iovem cum Optimum et Maximum dicimus, cumque eundem Salutarem, Hospitalem, Statorem, boc intelltgi volumus, salutem bominum in eius esse tutela; De Domo, 144: te, Capitoline, quern propter beneficia populus Romanus Optimum, propter vim Maximum nominal it; Plin. Panegyr. 88: minus est enim imperatorem et Caesarem et August urn quam omnibus imperatoribus et Caesaribus et Au­ gusts esse meliorem. ideoque Hie parens bomi­ num deorumque Optimi prius, deinde Maxims nomine colitur. b e n e f i c e n t i s s i m u s : cf. 2, 6 2 ; n. {bentficiis exctllentis viros). 65. ut supra d i x i : at 2, 4, where sec the n. on Ennius, the passage being from the Tbyestes, 345 Vahlcn. Supra is a w o r d appropriate to written style rather than to a spoken dialogue, yet Cicero often is guiltv of this inadvertence; e.g., 2, 166; 3, 59 (twice); Div. 1, 7 2 ; 2, 3 3 ; Ac. 1, 22; 1, 2 6 ; 1, 3 8 ; 1, 4 2 ; 2, 137; Fin. 3, 3 0 ; 3, 6 1 ; Tusc. 2, 5 3 ; 3, 52; 4, 6 7 ; 5, 3 0 ; 5, 6 7 ; Rep. 2, 9; Legg. 3, 14; Am. 15; 4 8 ; De Or. 2, 58 (///* superior); 2, 303; Pro Catcin. 14. Cf. also Tac. Dial. 8, 3 [and G u d c m a n ' s n . ) ; R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 478, and n. 2, on the confusion of the oral and the written, with examples from Plato (e.g., Rep. 4, 441 b : 6 άνω ττοι> ixci ιΐπομχν) and Athcnacus.

714

2, 65

nuncupat ita dicens: ' Aspice l hoc sublime ■ candens,1 quern invocant omnes Iovem/ planius * quam ■ alio loco idem: 'cui · quod in me est exsecrabor hoc quod 7 lucet,8 quicquid · est.' Hunc etiam augures nostri cum dicunt 'love fulgente, tonante*10; dicunt 1 asspice Ρ • qucm AHGV^M, 9 quidquid V*BX et tonante BFM

· supplimc P, suplimi E* ■ cadens N* * planus A1 7 que V*N · cur dett. Dav. hoc q u o Ν · licet V 1β ioucm fulgentem t o n a n t e m Pt fulgurante Λ/, fulgorante F*,

a l i o l o c o i d e m : E n n . Fab. inc. 401

Vahlcn, May idem here refer, not to Ennius as author, but to a previously mentioned character, probably Thyestes himself? c u i : cur of certain dtteriores and Da vies, and qui (abl.) of J. Guliclmius (ap. G r u t e r , followed by Mayor, w h o renders it "wherefore") have their attractiveness, but the mss in general read cui, of uncer­ tain syntax, because of lack of context. See n. on exsecrabor, below. q u o d in m e est: cf. Plaut. Baccb. 550: ill* quod in sefutt; Tcr. Ad. 692: quod qusdtm in te fuit; Cic. Pro Q. Rose. 39: quod in se fuit; 2 I err. 4, 25: quod in vobis fuit', Fam. 6, 10, 6: quod est in una te; also other cases in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 7 (1938), 772, 51-63. exsecrabor: the notion of Wyttcnbach, Kuhncr, and Schocmann (and cf. Vahlcn on E n n . ad ioc.) that this means t o " d e v o t e " or "consecrate" is not supported by other cases of the word. N o example appears of the word govern­ ing a dative (like καταράομαι in Od. 19, 330; H d t . 2, 3 9 ; Anth. Pal. 11, 115,1-2); it docs, however, occur with in and the accusative (e.g., 1-iv. 10, 28, 18; 30, 20, 7 ; 39, 5 1 , 12), so that the shift t o a dative would not be impossible, in which case hoc might be taken as in an oath ("by whatever power it i s , " renders Rackham). Hcindorf would interpret it as calling d o w n the anger of heaven upon some person (cm). But it is more likely that hoc is the direct object of exsecrabor, and if, as remarked on alio loco idem, above, the subject is Thyestes such an oath against the supreme sky-god would not be out of place. Mela, 1, 43, says of the

Atlantcs, so/em exsecrantur, et dum oritur et dam ocridit, ut rpsis agrisque ptftifcrum. h o c q u o d l u c e t : the s k y ; cf. 2, 4, n. {hoc). q u i c q u i d est: cf. Acsch. Agam. 160: Ζευς, δστις ποτ* εστίν; E u r . Troad. 885-886: δστις ποτ' εΐ σύ, δυστόπαστος εΐδέναι, / Ζ ε υ ς ; : fr. 480 N a u c k : Ζευς δστις ό Ζευς, οΰ γάρ ο!8α πλην λ ό γ ψ ; V i r g . Aen. 4, 576-577: sequimur te, sancte deorum, I qustquis«[and Schol. Dan.: "quisquis es" secundum pontificum morem, qui sic precaxtur, "Iuppiter omnipotens, vet quo alio no­ mine appellari volueris"]; Lucan, 9, 5 8 0 : Iuppiter est quodcumque vides, quodcnmqut moveris. l o v e f u l g e n t e , tonante: w i t h t h e ritual asyndeton cf. 2, 64, a n d n. (optimus maxim us). With the t h o u g h t cf. Dip. 2, 4 2 : nomte perspicuum est ex prima admirationt bominum, quod tom'trua iactusque futmtnum extimuissent, crtdidisse ea efficere rerum omnium praepo tentern Iovem? itaque in nostris commentaries scriptum babemus: "love tonante, fulgurante comitia populi habere nefas", and many parallels in Pease's n. (love tonante, etc.), to which add S. Weinstock in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1729; also Pease's n. on tonante, for the use pf the "meteorological v e r b s " , fuiget, fulgurat, fulminat, tonat, pluit, ningit, 2nd grandinat Ο ρ ο ν τ ϊ , άστράπτει, ΰει, νείφει, etc.), to which a d d : Achill. in Arat. p . 83 Maass: και έν τ ω βίω φαμέν τον Δία ΰειν; Prise. Inst. 8, 104 (G.L.K. 2, 450): pluit et tonat et fulminat et multa similia, quae ad homines non pertinent, proprie quidem ad tertiam dicuntur personam, possunt tnmen etiam in prima invent ri persona et secunda per poet arum προσωποποιίας, id est, conformattones, vel per rtsponsa dei et per opostropbas, quasi ad

2, 65

715

enim 'caelo* fulgente * et tonante*. Euripides s autem ut multa praeclare sic hoc breviter: 'Vides sublime fusum immoderatum 4 aethera, qui terram tenero circumiectu amplectitur; hunc summum habeto 6 divum, hunc perhibeto · Iovem.' 1 caclo] mclo AXHPV ■ fulgcn*tc P, fulgente ct B, f u l g e n u A1, fulgentae 4 A*, fulgorante i 7 *, fulgurantc Μ ■ curippides A Η VNM im ode rat urn Ν * dabcto A1 * d i u u m h u n c perhibeto add. in mg. Β

ipsum lovtm prat sen fern, et sunt quasi propria vtrborum quae ad solum lovtm pertinent; 17, 57 {G.L.K. 3, 142); 17, 60 {G.L.K. 3 . 144); Porphyr. in Cattg. p . 87, 39-40 Bussc: τό υει Ισον εστί τ ω ό Ζευς υει; A m m o n . in Dt Inttrpr. 1, p . 28, 22-25 Bussc; Simplic. in Cattg. 2, p . 4 3 , 2 5 , and 4 , p . 7 1 , 14 Kalbfleisch; also the use of epithets of Juppiter, e.g., tonans ( J . B. Carter, De Dtorum Rom. Cognominibus (1898), 57) and pluvialis (Carter, op. cit., 51), and in Greek Ztus Hyetios {Anted. Gr. tt Lat. 1 (1886), 267 Schocll and S t u d c m u n d ; A. B. Cook, Ztus, 3, 1 (1940), 561 and n. 5 ; 873-874). d i c u n t e n i m : the repetition of dicunt is made more a w k w a r d by its use in the second instance in the sense of " m e a n . " S o m e dtteriores omit the clause dicunt . . . tonante, and Mayor—unnecessarily, I think—suspects these words of being a gloss. c a e l o f u l g e n t e : cf. Cell. 12, 5 , 1 1 : cur ftdgtnte catlo a luminis iactu non .. . ocu/os declintt. E u r i p i d e s : fr. 941 Nauck (quoted by

breviter: not in comparison, as Plasbcrg observes, with Ennius, but with the importance of the theme. There seems n o reason t o d o u b t or e m e n d . Cf. Div. 2, \Ql\ftstivt tt brtvittr; Ac. 1, 43: breviter sant ... txposita est; Brut. 14; and many other parallels collected by Seyffcrt o n Am. 1. s u b l i m e : as above and in 2, 4 : sublime candtns. f u s u m : not in the G r e e k ; Cicero likes such expansions; cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 14, n. (vocibus ins tat). i m m o d e r a t u m : for άπειρον; cf. Lucr. 1, 1013: simp/ice nature pa teat tamen immo­ deratum. tenero c i r c u m i e c t u : cf. Pacuv. Chrysts, 87-88 Ribbcck: Itoc vide, circum supraque quod complexu continet j terram [com­ bined with the fragment quoted at 2, 9 1 , below]. Tener is applied to air, as "soft, yielding, or clastic" ( M u n r o o n Lucr. 1, 207); cf. the examples cited by E r n o u t and Robin on that line. C. Bonner {CI. Stud, in Hon. of J. C. Rolf- (1937), 27) discusses similar meanings of υγρός as

many Greek authors listed by Nauck):

"supple, lithe, or soft." See also 2, 54, n.

όβφς τόν υψοϋ τόνδ* άπειρον αΙΟέρα / και γ ή ν πέριξ έ'χονΟ* ύγραΐς έν άγκάλαις; / τούτον νόμιζε Ζήνα, τόνδ' ήγοΰ θεόν. F o r Cicero's quotations from Euripides cf. E. Langc in Diss, pbilol. Ha fens. 4 (1880), 277-279; C. Atzcrt, Dt Cic. Inttr­ pr. Gratcorum (1908), 40. T h e translation is probably by Cicero himself, a n d the e n d i n g of the third vcisc, hunc ptrbibeto lovtm; suggests another of his translations from Euripides (in Div. 2, 12), e n d i n g tunc perbibtbo optimum. ut m u l t a praeclare: cf. 2, 6 9 : concinnequt, ut multa, Timatus.

{non est enim), above. Circumiectus is rather a rare w o r d ; in Cicero at Rep. 2, 11. s u m m u m . . . d e u m : cf. Ac. 2, 126: Zenoni et reliquis fere Stoicis aether videtur summus deus; Rep. 6, 17: novem tibi orbibus vel potius globis conexa sunt omnia, quorum unus est caelestis, extumus, qui reliquos omnes compltctitur, summus ipse deus, arcens et continens ctteres; Div. 2, 9 1 : ad caelum ipsum quod ex Ire mum atque ultimum mundi est; Aristot. De Caelo, 1, 3, 270 b 6-7: πάντες τόν άνωτάτω τ ω θείω τόπον άποδιδόασι καΐ βάρβαροι και "Ελληνες; Caccil. ap. Τ use. 4 , 6 8 : deum qui non summum putet / 46

2,66

716

26 66 Aer autem,1 ut Stoici disputant, intericctus inter mare et caelum Iunonis ■ nomine consecratur, quae est soror et coniunx · 1

autem add. Β

* iunonis add. A

aut itultum aut rtrum esse imperitum; Aug. C. D. 5, 8: Iovem appellant quem summum deum putant. h u n c pcrhibcto I o v e m : for the phras­ eology cf. n. o n Euripides, above. O n this identification of aether and luppitcr sec 1, 36, n. {Iovem ... Iunonem ... Vestam); 1, 40, n. {aethera esse ... Iovem); also A*t. Plac. 1, 3, 20 {Doxogr. Gr.* 287), the view of Empcdocles: Δία μέν γάρ λέ­ γει τήν ζέσιν καί τόν αΙθέρα [and paral­ lels given by Dicls ad loc., to which add Stob. vol. 1, 121, n o . 1 1 a W a c h s m u t h ] ; H d t . 1, 131 [of the Persians]: τόνκύκλον πάντα τοϋ ούρανοϋ Δία καλέσαντες; E u r . fr. 877 N a u c k : άλλ* αίΟήρ τίκτει σε, κόρα,/ Ζευς Ας άνθρώποις ονομάζεται; E n n . Epicharm. 54-56 Vahlcn: istic est is Iupiter quem dico, quem Graeci vocant / aerem, qui pen/us est et tiubes, imbtr postea, / atque ex imbre frigus, venlus post fit, aer denuo\ Heraclit.j2*
' coniux

AB1

I u n o n i · n o m i n e : Cicero here r e n d e r s the G r e e k popular etymology (an e s p e ­ cial favorite with the Stoics) which c o n ­ nected "Ηρα and its anagram αήρ. T h i s first appears in Parmcnidcs and E m p c ­ d o c l e s ; cf. Menand. Rhet. 1, 5, p . 3 3 7 S p e n g c l : καΐ περί "Ηρας Οτι άήρ, καΐ Ζευς τό θ ε ρ μ ό ν ol γαρ τοιοϋτοι ύμνο* φυσιολο­ γικοί, καί χρώνται 8έ τ ω τοιουτω τ ρ ό π ω Παρμενίδης τε καί 'Εμπεδοκλής ακριβώς, κέχρηται 8έ καί ό Π λ ά τ ω ν ; Act. Plac. 1, 3, 20 (Doxogr. Gr% 287). T h e derivation further appears in Plat. Cratjl. 404 c (cf. T h e o d o r e t , Gr. Aff. 3 , 43); D i o g . Babyl. ap. Philodcm. De Piet. 2 c, p . 63 G o m perz [as restored by R. Philippson in Hermes, 55 (1920), 277]; 16, p . 83 G o m perz {Doxogr. Gr.* 549 = S.V.F. 3 . 217, no. 3 3 ) ; Philo, De Vit. contempl. 3 ; De Decal. 54; De Prov. 2, p . 76 A u c h c r ;

Cornut. N.D. 3; 19; Heradit. Quatst. Horn. 1 5 ; 2 5 ; 3 9 ; 57; Plut. De Is. et Os. 32, p. 3 6 3 d ; [Vit. et Poes. Horn. 9 6 ) ; Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 3 , 1 1 ; 3 , 1 1 , 1 - 4 ; 3 , 1 3 , 1 1 ; D i o Chrys. 36, 4 5 ; Max. Tyr. 26, 8 ; A t h c n a g . Leg. pro Christ. 6; 2 2 ; [Clcm.j Homii. 6, 9; Recognit. 10, 3 4 ; Tcrt. Ad». Marc. 1, 1 3 ; D i o g . L. 7, 147; A r n o b . 3, 3 0 ; Sallustius, De Diis, 6 ; M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 17, 15; 1, 17, 54; 3 , 4, 8 ; A u g . C. D. 4, 10; 10, 2 1 ; Enarr. in Ps. 113, 2, 4 ; Serv. Aen. 1 . 7 8 ; G. 2, 3 2 5 ; Schol. Dan. Aen. 2, 296; / Myth. Vat. 1 0 5 ; Hcsych. s.v. ήρα; Mart. Cap. 2, 1 4 9 ; Anth. Lat. n o . 937, 3 Ricsc; Procl. in Tim. p . 297 c (p. 190 Diehl); Fulg. Mitol. 1, 3 6 ; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 8 ; 4, 1-2; 4, 2 5 ; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 9 8 ; Schol. //. 1, 4 6 ; 1, 50; 1, 5 3 ; 5, 7 2 2 ; 15, 18; 15, 189; 20, 6 7 ; 20, 7 0 ; Anecd. Gr. 2, 865-866 B c k k c r ; Schol. Arat. p. 93 Maass; Etym. M., Etym. Gud., O r i o n , and Suid. SJ». " Η ρ α ; E u s t a t h . in //. 1, 5 6 1 ; 5, 3 9 3 ; 5, 7 6 6 ; 5, 768; 5 , 7 7 6 ; 8 , 2 0 2 ; 1 4 , 1 6 1 ; 2 1 . 3 1 1 ; in Od. 23, 2 4 3 ; also above, 1, 36, n. {Iovem . . . Iunonem... Vestam)', W. H. Roschcr, Juno u. Hera (1875), 9 8 ; H . Flach, Gloss.

2, 66

717

lovis, quod < e i > * et similitudo actheris et cum eo summa 1



et Hein.t

ei Prob. in Eel. 6,31tct

u. ScboL z. besiod. Tbeog. (1876), 6 6 ; O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth, u. Rel. 2 (1906) 1125, n. 4 ; M. P. N i b s o n in Arcb. f ReJig. 23 (1925), 180; Pease on Virg. Aen. 4 , 120, n · (*&)' J· Whatmough, Foundations of Rom. Italy (1937), 159-160, thinks it from the same root as luppiter. aoror et c o n i u n x : cf. //. 16, 432: "Ηρην . . . κασιγνήτην &λοχόν τ»; Virg. Aen. 1, 46-47: lovisqm / et soror et coniunx [where Scrvius says: phynci Iovem aetberem, id est, ignem, volunt intellegi, lunonem vero of rem, et, quoniam tenuitate baec eltmenta paria sunt, dixerunt esse germane, sed quoniam Iuno, boc est, aer, subiectus est igni, id est, Iovi, iure super post to e/emenio mariti traditum nomen est]; Hor. C. 3, 3 , 6 4 : coniuge me lovis et sorore; Arnob. 3, 30; Aug. C. D. 4, 10: cur Mi etiam luno uxor adiungitur, quae dicatur soror et coniunx ? quia Iovem, inqusunt, in aethere accipimus, in atre lunonem, et baec duo elementa conjuncta sunt, alterum superius, alterum inferius; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1,17, 15: bine et Iuno soror eius et coniunx vocatur. est autem Iuno aer, et dicitur soror, quia isdem sermonibus quibus caelum, etiam aer procrtatus est; coniunx, quia cur subiectus est aula; lsid. Etjm. 8, 11, 69: poetae autem lunonem lovis adserunt sororem et coniugem ; ignem enim et aerem Iovem, aquam et terram lunonem interpretantur ; quorum duorum permiχ ttone univtrsa gignuntur. This wedlock of Juppiter and Juno—naturally Greek rather than Italic in origin—seems part of the larger phenomenon of the bieros gamos, which takes many forms, of which one of the most typical, that of the god of heaven uniting with the goddess of earth, usually in the form of rain (e.g., Lucr. I , 2502 5 1 ; 2, 992-995; Virg. G. 2, 325-327; Pervig. V'en. 3-10), was adopted both by philosophers (cf. 1, 91, n. (seminane deorum decidisse), above) and also in the mysteries. Instructive is Procl. in Parmen. 2, p. 775 Cousin: ol θεολόγοι ταϋτα αΐνίττονται διά των Ιερών γάμων, απ­ λώς μέν γαρ τήν όμοφυή σύζευζιν καΐ τήν κοινωνίαν τών θείων αίτιων μυστικώς γάμον προααγορεύουσι, ταυ την δέ

codd.

τήν κοινωνίαν ποτέ μέν έν τοις συστοίχοις ορώσι, καΐ καλοϋσι γάμον "Ηρας καΐ Διός, Ουρανού καΐ Γης, Κρόνου καΐ 'Ρέας- ποτέ δέ τών καταδεεστέρων προς τά κρείττω, καΐ καλοΰσι γάμον Διός καΐ Δήμητρος· ποτέ δέ καΐ Ιμπαλιν τών κρειττόνων προς τά υφειμένα, χ<χ\ λέγουσι Διός καΐ Κόρης γάμον, κτλ., id., in Tim. p. 16 b (p. 49 Diehl); τών έν άπορρήτοις λεγομένων Ιερών γάμων; ρ. 293 c (pp. 176-177 Diehl): έν τοις Έ λ ε υ σινίοις Ιεροΐς είς μέν τόν ούρανόν άναβλέποντες έβόων ύε, καταβλέψαντες δέ είς τήν γη ν τό κύε, διά τούτων ώς πατρός καΐ μητρός τήν γένεσιν είναι πάντων γινώσκοντες; ρ. 315 b (p. 248 Diehl). For general discussions cf. Η. Graillot in Darcmberg 6c Saglio, Diet, des antiq. 3 (1899), 177-181; F. Pfistcr, Reliquienkult, 1 (1909), 367, n. 1182, and works there cited; S. Eitrcm in P.-VT. 7 (1912), 478; J. E. Harrison, The mis (1912), 176; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 779-780; J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 12· (1915), index, s.v. sacred marriage-, id., ed. of Apollodorus, 1 (1921), 2, n, 1; K. Sctligcr in W. H. Roscher, Attsf. Lex. s.v. Wcltschopfung (1925), 438-450; A. Dicterich-E. Fchrlc, Mutter Erde* (1925), 18, n. 0 ; H. T. Fischer, Het heilig Huwelik van Hemelen Aardt (1929), 54-63; S. Eitrcm in Symb. Osloenses, 11 (1932), 112 1 ; S. Thompson, Motif-Index of FolkLit. 1 (1932), 98; A. Klinz, ΙΕΡΟΣ Γ Α ­ Μ Ο Σ (1933), especially 107-111 for Juppiter and Juno; id. in P.-W. Supplbd. 6 (1935), 107-113 (bibliography on 113); O. Kern in P.-W. 16 (1935), 1241; F. Muller in Mnemos. 3scr., 2 (1935), 46-47; G. M. Calhoun in Am.Journ. of Pbilol. 60 (1939), 20, n. 45; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 307; 451-454; 3, 2 (1940), 10251065; W. C. Greene, Moira (1944), 110, n. 39; H. Nibley in CI. fourn. 40 (1945), 530, n. 97; C. Bailey, ed. of Lucr. 2 (1947), 956-958; A. J. Fcstugierc, Iuz Revel. d'Hermis Trismeg. 1« (1950), 358. < e i > et: of Heindorf seems a neces­ sary emendation though it is awkward,

718

2, 66

coniunctio.1 Effeminanint * autem eum lunonique tribuenint, quod nihil est 8 eo mollius. Sed Iunonem a iuvando * credo nominatam. Aqua restabat et terra, ut essent ex 5 fabulis tria regna divisa.· Datum est igitur Neptuno alterum,7 lovis ut volunt · 1 coniuctio A1 ' efTcminauerunt BFMt eneminarent P, *cffcminarunt Λ 7 est om. Η * adiuuando A(m. rec.)Mx * ex add. Μ · uisa A1 altcro V*NP, altcrius {?)A\ altcri A* · u o l u m A*HPB*FMt uel u o l u n t V\ u o l u m u s Blt uolum A1

1

as Mayor remarks, t o have ei and eo re­ ferring t o different subjects. With the thought cf. Legg. 1, 25: est igitur bomini cum dto similitudo. effeminanint: because άήρ after the time of H e r o d o t u s is grammatically masculine. For the t h o u g h t cf. Heraclit. Quaest. Horn. 15: ή δέ "Ηρα μετ' αυτόν έστιν άήρ, μαλακώτερον στοιχείον, δια τούτο καΐ θήλυ; Firm. De Hrrore, 4, 1: effeminarunt sane hoc elementurn mscioqua ve~ neratione commoti; Fulg. Mi to/. 1, 36: Iunonem quasi aerem, unde et Era Gratce dicitur ; et quamvis aerem masculum ponere debuerunt, tamen ideo sororem lovis% quod baec duo elemtnta sibi sint valde consocia, ideo lovis et coniugem, quod mart talus aer igne jervescat\ Eustath. in / / . 1, 569: τον μέν αέρα έκθηλύνας τ ω ονόματι καΐ είς "Ηραν μεταθεμέ­ νος; Α/..'in Od. 19, 540: «ρα δέ καΐ το αι­ θέρα ή αέρα θηλυκώς λεχΟέν. n i h i l . . . m o l l i u t : cf. E u s . Pr. Πν. 5, 7, 4 : "Ηρη δ* εύκελάδω μαλακή χύσις ήέρος υγρής; Eustath. in / / . 11, 115: και άήρ δέ μαλακός κατά τόν είπόντα τό περί ΑΙγυπτον οπού μαλακώτερος ό άήρ. s e d . . . n o m i n a t a m : a clause quest­ ioned by Baiter and especially by P. Stamm, De M. T. C. Lib. de D. N. Interpretation^ (1873), 33-35, w h o finds n o proper antithesis which sed can intro­ duce, for if Balbus were contrasting his o w n opinion with that of the Stoics— which he is not—he would be likely to emphasize the act by ego or equidem. J. Dcgcnhart, Krit.-exeg. Bemerk. z- &c. Scbr. de N. D. (1881), 65-67, defends the clause and its introducing sed on the g r o u n d that the derivation here given for J u n o is taken, not from the physical element of air, but from the verb iuvare.

A n d if J u n o were n o t so defined, w h e n Saturn and Juppiter already have b e e n , and N e p t u n e , Dis, ei aJ. are a b o u t t o b e , J u n o would then constitute an e x c e p t i o n in t h e list of deities. T h e clause is f u r t h e r s u p p o r t e d by the testimony of P r o b u s , and it should be noted that sed in it parallels 2, 64: sed ipse Probus . . . appt/lamus a iuvando I went, where, as here, its force is rather weak, like autem o r δέ. I u n o n e m a i u v a n d o : cf. Varr. L. L. 5, 67: ea dicta, quod una iuvat cum Jove, Juno; 5, 69: ficta ab iuvando et luce Iuno Lucina [cf. Plut. Quaest. Rom. 77, p . 282 c : νομίζνοσιν ε π ί ταΐς λοχείαις και ώδΐσι βοηθεΐν]; I .act. Inst. I, 11, 40: lovem enim lunonemque a iuvando esse dictos Cicero interpretatttr; Serv. Aen. 1, 4: cum a iuvando dicta sit Iuno; Donat. in Andr. 4 7 3 ; Mart. C a p . 2, 149: nos a iuvando Iunonem, unde et lovem dicimus, nominemus\ II Mytb. Vat. 4 ; Fulg. Mitoi. 2, 69: Iuno enim quasi a iuvando dicta est. In reality the w o r d is probably c o n ­ nected with iuvenis and iuvenats; cf. F. H a u g in P.-VP. 10 (1917), 1114-1115; A. Waldc-J. B. Hofmann, Lat. etjm. Worierb.t (1937), 731-732; also Plut. Quaest. Rom. 77, p . 282 c: τό νέον ή τό νεώτερον έμφαίνοντος τοΰ ονόματος. c r e d o : implying uncertainty o n the part of Balbus (or Cicero). e x fabulis d i v i s a : cf. //. 15, 187-193: τρεις γάρ τ ' έκ Κρόνου εΐμέν άδελφεοί, ους τέκετο ' Ρ έ α , / Ζευς καΐ έ γ ώ , τρΐτατος δ* Ά ί δ η ς , ένέρο.σιν άνάσσων, / τριχΟά δέ πάντα δέδασται, έκαστος δ* έμμορε τ ι ­ μής· / ή τοι έγών έλαχον πολιήν ί λ α ναιέμεν αΐεί / παλλομένων, Ά ΐ δ η ς δ* έλαχε ζόφον ήερόεντα, / Ζευς δ* ίλαχ* ούρανόν εύρύν έν αίθέρι καΐ νεφέλησι· / γαία δ* έτι ξυνή πάντων καΐ μακρός Ό λ υ μ π ο ς ;

2, 66

719

fratri,1 maritimum ■ omne regnum, nomenque productum, ut Portunus * a portu sic Neptunus * a nando,5 paulum primis 6 1

F/1Bi

fratri add. Pt fatti F " maritimum marium (marium del.) Β 4 neptun Ρ * a nando] arando (f)Bl * primus V1

Plat. Gorg. 523 a: iaampyap "Ομηρος λέγ β ι , διενείμαντο τήν αρχήν ό Ζευς καΐ ό Ποσειδών καΐ ό Πλούτων, επειδή παρά τ ο υ πατρός παρέλαβον; Anon. Hymn. Demet. (Gr. lit. Pap. 1 (1942), 408 Page), 3 - 1 0 : καΐ τόν έν άθανάτοισι θεοΐς μέσατ ό ν ποτ' ίθεντο / κλήρον, τίς τίνα χώρον άνάζει. / πρώτω δ' ήλθε λαχεϊν πόντον βαθύν άλμυροδίνη / χεροΗ τρίαιναν έχοντα Π ο σ ε ι δ α ν / Ζευς δ* ίλαχεν Κρονίδης μ έ γ α ν ουρανό ν άστερόεντα / άενίαν tv' Ι χ η βασιλείαν / Άγεσίλας δ' Ιλαχεν τόν Τά<ρταρον ού>ρον έπεσθαι; CaWim.Hymn. 1, 60: φάντο [sc. αοιδοί] πάλον Κρονίδ^σι διάτριχα δώματα νεΐμαι; Philodcm. De Pitt. 58, p. 30 Gompcrz; Virg. Aen. 1, 139 (and Serv. ad loc.\\ Anacharsis, Ep. 9 , p. 104 Hcrchcr: ol έν "Ελλησι ποιηταΐ λ ό γ ω κόσμον διανέμοντες Κρόνου παισίν άδελφοΐς λήξιν τω μέν ούρανω, τω δέ θαλάττης, τρίτω δέ ζόφου προσέθεσαν; [Tib.] 3, 5, 2 2 ; Sen. Rhct. Controv. 7, 1, 25; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 41 [allcgorically explained]; Apollod. Bibl. 1. 2, 1; O v . M. 2, 291-292; 4, 532-533; Plut. Pomp. 53, 7; [ Vit. et Pots. Horn. 2, 9 7 ; cf. Stob. vol. 1, 183 Wachsmuth]; Aristid. Or. 3, p. 32 Dindorf; 8, p. 9 2 ; Max. Tyr. 26, 7; 7; 40, 6; Mcnand. Rhct. (Rbet. Gr. 3 . 357 Spengel); [Clem.] Recognit. 10, 19; Lact. Inst. 1, 11, 3 0 ; Donat. in Adelph.

· porta

(2, 64); but cf. semen esse volunt% just below. p r o d u c t u m : in Orat. 159 of a leng­ thened vowel. Deduco is similarly used of one word derived from another (e.g., Plin. N.H. 25, 3 3 ; Tcrt. Adv. Marc. 4, 14; cf. also ductum in 3, 62, below). Portunue: cf. / / / Mytb. Vat. 5, 1: Neptunum . . . quern a natando Neptunum, ncut a portu Portumnum, litteris paulum immutatis, secundum Tullium nuncupavit; also Varr. L.L. 6, 19: Portunalia dicta a Portuno, cui eo die aedes in portu Tiberino facta-, O v . F. 6, 546-547: in partus nato ius erit omne tuo, j quern nos Portunum, sua lingua Palaemona dicet; Paul, ex Fcst. p. 56 M. (p. 48 L.): Portunum . . . qui . . . deus putabatur esse portarum; Brev. Expos, in Virg. G. 1, 437: Afelicertes. . . quern Palatmontm Corintbii in Isthmo colunt, nostri Portunum dicunt, quod portibus praesit, unde clavum tenenspingi solet; Schol. Vcron. Aen. 5, 241: Portunus, ut Varro ait, deus porrumque pratses, quart buius dies festus Portunalia, quo aput veteres claves in foe urn ad mare institutum; bunc Graeci Palatmonem vocant. In Virg. Aen. 5, 241, and Apul. M. 4, 31, and Apol. 31, he is mentioned with sea deities. Since porta and portus arc not distinct in etymology (cf. H. Uscncr in Rhtin. Mus. 56 (1901), 22, n. 3 8 ; A.

790; / Mytb. Vat. 102; Lact. Plac. in

Waldc, Lat. ttym. W6rttrb> (1906), 482),

Thtb. 8, 199; 8, 312; Procl. in Tim. p. 156 d (p. 56 Dichl); 297 e (p. 191 Dichl); in Cratyl. 148 (p. 84 Pasquali); 150 (p. 85); Prise. Inst. 1, 7 , 1 4 8 (G.L.K. 3, 181); Olympiod. in Gorg. 47, 4-5 (pp. 224-226 N o r w i n ) ; Schol. //. 8, 19; 15, 189; Schol. Od. 5, 422; Eustath. in //. 1 5 , 1 8 7 ; in Od. 4, 450. I o v i s . . . fratfi: A. B. Cook (Zeus, 3, 2 (1940), 1140) considers him a spe­ cialized form of Zeus. ut v o l u n t : the ms evidence is better for this than for vol urn us, which Plasbcrg supports by the example of appellamus

the derivation may come from cither or both. On the functions of this god cf. G. Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2785-2788. N e p t u n u e a n a n d o : cf. 3 , 6 2 : quoniam Neptunum a nando appellatum putas nullum erit nomen quod non possis una Uttera explicare unde ductum sit; in quo quidem magis tu mibi natare ["to be more at sea"] visus es quam ipse Neptunus\ Firm. De Errore, 17, 2: mare nantes a natando Neptunum did voluermt. For other etymologies (in­ cluding Varr. L.L. 5, 7 2 ; Arnob. 3, 3 1 ; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 3 8 ; 13, 7, 2) see L.

720

2, 66

litteris l immutatis.1 Tcrrena autem vis omnis atque natura D i d patri * dedicata est, qui dives ut apud Graecos Πλούτων,* quia et recidunt6 omnia in terras et e oriuntur e terris.'fCuiProserpinam β 1 4 Uteris PM ■ immutisP 1 * patris^KW p\utoncodd. * recidunt deft. Prob. in Eel. 6, 31, recidant cttt. (in rat. B) · terra set AlV*, terra s e d 7 HVX, terram sed P, terras « t f i 1 *e terrb A, et tris Ρ · proscrpinnam Bl

PrcUcr, Rom. Mytb* (1865), 503, n. 1; P. Dietrich, De Cic. Ration* etym. (1911), 39 (who thinks that Cicero has here pur­ posely introduced a preposterous ety­ mology in order to ridicule it at 3, 62); S. Weinstock in P.-XP. 16 (1935), 25162517; E. dc Saint-Denis, Le role dt lamer dans la point lat. (1935), 26, n.; G. De Voto, Tabu/at Iguvinae (1937), 284. In A. Waldc, Lat. etym. Worterb.x (1906), 411, after mention of other derivations pro­ posed, the possibility of the connection of Neptunus and nart is conceded! p a u l u m . . . i m m u t a d s : cf. 3, 6 2 ; Lucr. 1, 911-914: atque tadem paulo inter se mutata create f ignes et lignum ? quo pactο verba quoque ipsa f inter se paulo mutatis sunt elementis, f cum ligna atque ignes distincta voce notemus\ Varr. ap. Gell. 3, 16, 10: parca . . . immutata una littera a partu nominata; Paul, ex Fest. p. 13 M. (p. 12 L.): avus. . . a Graeco vocabu/o, quod ut apud eos πάππος, mutatis quibusdam litteris', Aug. CD. 18, 5: una littera, ut fieri adsolet, commutata Serapis dictus est [i.e., from Sorapis)', and other cases in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 7 (1937), 513, 37-53. Cf. also Plat. Cratyl. 399 a; 414 c; 418 a. tcrrena . . . terris: quoted by Prob. in Eel. 6, 31, p. 334 Hagcn [reading recidunt]; also sec Firm. De Errore 17, 2: terrenam vim omnem atque naturam Ditem pair em dicunt, quia bate est natura terrae ut et recidant in earn omnia et rursus ex ea orta procedant, quae res opulentiam terrae divitiasque monstravit. vie . . . atque natura: cf. 1, 49, and n. (vim et naturam deorum); 1, 122; and often in Cicero's other works. Diti patri: cf. R. Peter in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 1179-1188, for the forms of his name (Dis or Ditis), to which pater is added, as to that of Jove,

Mars, and others of the older R o m a n gods. q u i d i v e s : cf. Tib. 3, 3, 38: dives.. . Onus-, E. Wust in P.-VP. 21 (1951). 992. This etymology well illustrates the theory of R. Reitzenstein (M. T. Varro u. lobamtes Mauropus von Eucbaita (1901), 35-37) that many Latin etymologies were imitations or translations of the Greek, made chiefly by Aclius Stilo and his school rather than by Varro. Thus Dis: dives = Πλούτων: πλούτος; cf. A. Waldc-J. B. Hofmann, Lat. etym. VPbrterb* (1938), 355. Quintil. Inst. 1, 6, 34, cites this as an example of an etymology κατ' άντίφρασιν: ludus quia sit longissima a lusu, et Ditis quia minime dives. For Pluto and πλούτος however, cf. Plat. Cratyl. 403 a: τό δέ Πλούτωνος, τούτο μέν κατά τήν τοϋ πλού­ του δόσιν, δτι έκ της γης κάτωθεν άνίβται & πλοϋτος, έπωνομασβη (cf. Prod, in Cratyl. 154 and 164 (pp. 87 and 90 Pasquali)); Soph. O.T. 30; Cornut. N.D.5: Πλούτων δέ εκλήθη δια το πάντων φθαρτών βντων μηδέν είναι ό μη τιλβυταϊον είς αύτον κατατάττεται και αύτοϋ κτήμα γίνεται; Stat. Tbeb. 2, 49; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 122-123 [Hades so called because the underworld beings ταΐς συνεχέσι χοαϊς καΐ τοις έπιφορήμααπ και τοις μετά μεγάλης δαπάνης έναγισμοΐς χαίρουσιν]; Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 3, 11, 28: της δ' αΰ γεωργικής αύτοΰ δυνάμεως, καθ* ήν αϊ δόσεις τοϋ πλού­ του, σύμβολον ό Πλούτων; / Myth. Vat. 108; / / Myth. Vat. 10; Firm. De Errore, 7, 1; Etym. M. s.v. Πλοϋτος. The god Plutus is similarly explained as named for the wealth arising from the soil; cf. Diod. 5, 77, 1. r e c i d u n t . . . oriuntur: cf. Tusc. 5, 10: unde omnia orerentur quove rea'deren/; Acsch. Cboepb. 127-128: γαϊαν αυτήν, ή τα πάντα τίκτεται / θρέψασάτ* αύθις τώνδε κϋμα

Ζ, 67

721

(quod Graecorum nomen l est, ea enim est * quae Περσεφόνη· Graece * nominatur)—frugum semen esse volunt absconditamque quaeri a matre fingunt. 67 Mater autem est a gerendis frugibus 1

codd.

n o m e n (A/.) n o m e n Ν * grece add. Μ

* est ** ea B, ea enim est om. HG

λ α μ β ά ν ε ι ; Pacuv. 91-93 Ribbcck [ap. Div. 1 , 1 3 1 , where sec Pease's n. o n quicquid, etc.; of the aether]: quicquid est hoc, omnia animat, format, a/it, auget, treat, / sepe/it recipit que in sese omnia ^ omniumque idem est pater, / indidemque eadem atqm oriuntur de integro atqm eodem occidtmt; Varr. L.L. 5 , 66: Dis pater dicitur qui est conjunctus terrae, ubi omnia oriuntur aboriuntur; Ο v. M. 10, 17-18: ο positi sub terra numina mundi, / in quern reccidimus, quicquid mortale creamur; Firm. De Errore, 1 7 , 2 (quoted o n terrena .. .tern's, a b o v e ) ; also F. Kustcr, Die Scblange in d. gr. Kunst u. /fr/. (1913), 62, n . i . f c u i P r o s e r p i n a m : so the g o o d mss, w i t h Η reading cui Proserpina; neither ap­ p e a r i n g possible of cure save by rather speculative e m e n d a t i o n s ; cf. Plasberg's n o t e . Yet Mayor compares 3 , 5 5 : Apoilinem eum [sc. natum ferunt]. Firm. De Errore, 17, 3 , continues t o b o r r o w from our passage: frugum sub­ stantia m volunt Proserpinam dicere, quia fruges bominibus cum sen coeperint prosunt. Cicero interrupts his etymological series b y Proserpina, for whose name he offers n o explanation, save t o equate it with Persephone. Varr. L. L. 5, 68, r e m a r k s : dicta Proserpina quod bate ut serpens· modo in dexter am modo in sinister am partem late movetur. serpere et proserpere idem dicebant; cf. Arnob. 3, 33 : quod sata in lucem proserpant cognominatam esse Proserpinam; V a r r . a p . A u g . CD. 7, 2 0 : a proserpendo Proserpina dicta; III Myth. Vat. 7, 1: Proserpinam vero quasi segetem voluerunt, id est, per terram radicibus proserpen tern; O. G r u p p c , Gr. Myth, u. Rel. 2 (1906) 869, n . 3. F o r the relation of the names Perse­ p h o n e and Proserpina cf. J . B . Carter in Roscher, Ausfubr. Lex. 3(1909), 31413 1 4 2 ; A. Carnoy in Mil. Bide* (1934), 74-77. T h e Greek name also a n d its

* persefone

variant form Phcrcphatta caused specu­ lation; e.g., Plat. Cratyl. 404 c-d; C o m u t . N.D. 28, p . 55 L a n g ; Porphyr. De Abst. 4 , 1 6 . f r u g u m s e m e n : cf. V a n . a p . A u g . C. D. 7, 20: banc ipsam dicit significare fecunditatem seminum, quae cum defuisset quodam tempore eademque sterilitate terra maereret; Plut. De Is. et Os. 67, p. 377 d: Φερσεφόνην δέ φησί που Κλεάνθης τό δια των καρπών φερόμενον χαΐ φοναυόμενον πνιϋμα [cf. 40, ρ. 367 c ) ; Schol. Arat. 150 (pp. 365-366 Maass): αυτήν γαρ είναι τους καρπούς καΐ τήν μητέρα την γ η ν ; A r n o b . 5, 3 2 : qui raptam Dite a patre Proserpinam dicit non ut reris in turpissimos adpetitus viraginem dicit raptam, sed quia glebis occulimus semina isse sub terras deam; 5, 37: quid accidit, quaero, ut in aliud subito comerteretur bistoria, semen Proserpina diceretur, ut quae virago iamdudum florum in lectionibus babebatur postquam . . . significationem habere stmentis; R. Focrstcr, Der Raub u. d. Ruckkebr d. Persephone (1874), 26; L. Malten in Arcbiv f. Rel. 12 (1909), 284312. In Porphyr. De Antro, 16, she is called φύλακι καρπών; cf. Ο . G r u p p c , l.c. a b s c o n d i t a m q u e quaeri: cf. 2 Verr. 4, 106: quam cum investigate et conquirere Ceres vellet dicitur inflammasse taedas Us ignibus qui ex Aetnae vertice erumpunt; quas sibi cum ipsa praeferret orbem ornnem peragrasse terrorum; Horn. Hymn. Demet., passim; Cornut. N. D. 28, p . 54 L a n g : άρπάσαι δ* ό "Αιδης τήν θυγατέρα της Δήμητρος έμυΟεύΟη δια τόν γινόμενον επί χρόνον τίνα τών σπ€ρμάτων κατά γης άφανισμόν. προσεπλάσθη δ' ή κ α τ ή φεια της θεοϋ καΐ ή διά του κόσμου ζήτησις; Aristid. Or. 19, p . 416 Dindorf: κόρην τήν Δήμητρος άφανη γενέσθαι χρό­ νον ίστιν δν, Δήμητρα δ* έπέρχεσΟαι γήν πάσαν καΐ θάλατταν ζητούσαν τήν θυγατέ-

722

2, 67

Ceres l tamquam geres, casuque prima littera * itidem immutata ut a Graecis, nam ab illis quoque Δημ.ήτηρ3 quasi γη μήτηρ 4 nominata * est. lam qui magna verteret Mavors,· Minerva autem 1 cacrcs AM * litcra Ρ Μ ninata Β · maiors Bl

* dcmctcr codd.

* gemcter codd.

* *nom-

p a ; Max. Tyr. 23, 5: όψέ μέν Δημήτηρ γεωργεϊ μετά πολλήν πλάνην; D i o m c d . 477); Thcodorct, Art. gram. 3(G.L.K.\, Cr. Aff. 7 , 9 ; Lact. Plac. in Theb. 2 , 3 8 2 ; 7, 4 1 1 ; Liban. Or. 1 4 , 3 0 ; Fulg. Mitol. 1, 4 2 ; Zcnob. Cent. 1, 7 (Paroemiogr. Cr. 1, 3, and parallels in v. Lcutsch and Schneidcwin's n.). 67. Ceres t a m q u a m g e r e s : tamquam corresponds t o quan just b e l o w ; cf. A u g . Serm. 46, 36: sodales quan edales; also the use of olov (e.g., Philodcm. De Pitt. 16, p . 83 G o m p c r z ) or olovci (e.g., Cornut. N.D. quoted below). With the e t y m o ­ logy cf. 3, 52: si est Ceres a gerendo (ita enim dicebas); 3 , 6 2 : Ceres a gerendo; Finn. Epicharm. 50 Vahlcn ap. Varr. L. L. 5, 64: Terra Ops . . . quae dat cibaria, ut ait Ermius, quae quod gerit fruges, Ceres; antiqtus enim quod nunc G C [cf. 5, 101: cervi quod magna cornua gerunt, gervi, G in C mutavit ut in multis; 5, 125: a gerendo cartibulum potest dictum[. A more plausible etymology is found in Serv. G. 1, 7 : Ceres a creando dicta [cf. Brcv. Expos, and Probus o n the same line]; for others cf. / Myth. Vat. 112; / / Myth. Vat. 1 5 ; A. Waldc-J., B. Hofmann, Lat. etym. Worterb* (1938) 204-205, w h o connect it with mker-, *keri, " g r o w , " " m a k e

3, 4 4 : Δήμητρα 8έ τήν γην καΐ αυτός χαΐ Ό ρ φ ε υ ς καΐ άλλοι προαονομάζουσιν, ώ ς δή μητέρα ούσαν; Procl. in Tim. 15 c ( p . 47 Diehl): πάντων γαρ ή Γη μήτηρ, ων ό ουρανός π α τ ή ρ ; Suid. s.v. Δημήτηρ · olovci γ η μήτηρ τις ούσα; Etym. M. sjf. Δ η μ ή τ η ρ · παρά τ ο γ η καΐ το μήτηρ, γημήτηρ τις οδσα· καΐ τροπή τοϋ γ εις β; Etym. Cud. s.v. Δημήτηρ · ή Οβός, γημήτηρ τΙς έ σ τ ι ; E u s t a t h . in //. 9, 475: το Δημήτηρ δ έστι γ η μήτηρ άλληγορικώς [cf. 14, 3 2 6 ; id., in Od. 1, 293]; Ο . Kern in P.-W 4 (1901), 2713 ( w h o accepts this d e r i v a t i o n ) ; H . Dicls in Festscbr. T. Gomper^ dargebracbt (1902), 1-15 (accepting i t ) ; H . Dietcrich, Mutter Erde (1905), 7 0 ; 118; O . G m p p e , Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1164-1165; L. Maltcn in Archivf. Re/. 12 (1909), 2 9 9 , n . ; S. Eitrcm in P.-W. 7 (1912), 4 7 3 ; J . G . Frazer, Golden Bough, 7» (1914), 40, n. 3 (and w o r k s there cited); F. A l t h c i m , Terra Mater (1931), 120; A. Carnoy in Mil. Bidez (1934), 71-74 (accepting t h e etymology). Yet various scholars t h i n k D c m c t c r is not Mother Earth b u t a g o d d e s s of vegetation and of grain in particular (cf. Plat. Cratyl. 404 b ) ; e.g., J. E. Harrison, Prolegom. to the Stud, of Gr. Rel. (1903), 2 7 1 ; M. P. Nilsson in Arch. f. Rel. 32 (1935), 7 9 - 1 4 1 ; T . W .

grow," "nourish," and with the verbs

Allen, W. R. Halliday, and Ε. Η. Sikcs,

creo and cresco (cf. also G . Wissowa in P.-UT. 3 (1899), 1970). littera . . . i m m u t a t a : cf. 2, 6 6 : paulum primis litter is immutatis. Δ η μ ή τ η ρ q u a s i Γή μ ή τ η ρ : cf. 1, 40, n. (terram . . . Ceres); Diod. 1, 12, 4 ( O r p h . fr. 302 K e r n ) : Γη μήτηρ πάντων, Δημήτηρ πλουτοδότειρα; 3 , 62, 7 : καθόλου γάρ ύπό των αρχαίων ποιητών καΐ μυβογράφων τήν Δήμητραν γην μητέρα προσαγορεύεσθαι; Cornut. Ν. D. 28, ρ. 52 L a n g : Δήμητραν otovel γην μητέρα; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1,189: ή γάρ Δημήτηρ, φασίν, ούκ άλλο τί έστιν ή Γ η μήτηρ; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff.

The Homeric Hymns* (1936), 114-115; M. P . Nilsson, Gr. popular Rel. (1940), 2 4 ; 50-55; cf. also W. C. Greene, Moira (1944), 50, n. 9 ; id., in CI. Philol. 41 (1946), 105, and nn. 1-2. T h a t there was a tradition, however, connecting D e meter with the earth is s h o w n by E u r . Bacch. 275-276; Philo, De Decal. 5 4 ; A r t e m i d . Onirocr. 2, 3 9 ; Plotin. Enn. 4, 4 , 3 0 ; F i r m . De Errore, 17, 3 ; Procl. in Eucl. Defin. 30-34, p . 173 Fricdlcin. i a m : transitional; cf. 1, 30, n. (iam). q u i m a g n a verteret: for greater like­ ness in form Hcindorf suggested vorteret.

2, 67

723

quae vel minueret vel minaretur.1 27 Cumque in omnibus rebus vim haberent1 maxumam prima et extrema, principem in sacrificando Ianum esse voluerunt, quod ab eundo * nomen est duc1

minaretur] minucrctur F*M

* habere VN

b u t for this there is n o ms authority. F o r t h e t h o u g h t cf. 3 , 6 2 : Mavors quia magna vertit; Firm. De Errore, 17, 3 : ex beilorum casibus Mavors nomen accept t, quasi magna pertat. P. Dietrich, De Cic. Rat. ttym.

(1911), 39, thinks this etymology savors o f Aclius Stilo, for Varr. L.L. 5, 73, g i v e s a different o n e : Mars ab eo quod maribus in bello protest [repeated by latci w r i t e r s ) . T. Mommsen (Unlerital. Dial. (1850), 276) and R. Stark (Arch./. Re/. 3 5 (1938), 146) see in this etymology a possible allusion to apotropaic p o w e r in M a r s (Averruncus); cf. A. Mar bach in P.-W. 14 (1930), 1921. For the various f o r m s of the name of Mars (Mavors, Ma­ nsers, Mar mar, etc.) sec W. H . Rose her in Ausfiiisr. Lex. 2 (1897), 2436-2438; P. K r e t s c h m e r in Kubns Zeitschr. 38 (1902), 1 3 0 ; O . A. Daniclsson in Sertum philol. C. F. Johansson oblatum (1910), 81 (not seen by m e ) ; B. Maurenbrcchcr in Arch, f. lot. Lex. 8 (1893), 290-291; A. Marb a c h , op. cit., 1920-1922; M. Nacinovich, Carmen Arvale, 1 (1933), 115-181; 2 (1934), 30-40; E . N o r d e n , Aus. altrbm. Priesterbuchern (1939), 136, n. 2 (Mavors: Mars = mavolo: ma/o); 225, n. 1. O n the etymology of Mars and Mavors cf. A. Waldc, Lot. ttym. Wbrterb} (1906), 3703 7 1 . Qui. . . verteret is a relative clause expressing cause. vel minuerit vcl minaretur: cf. 3 , 6 2 : Minerva quia minust aut quia minatur\ Paul, ex Fcst. p . 123 M. (p. 109 L.): Minerva dicta quod bene moneat. banc enim pagani pro sapientia ponebant; Cornificius vera, quod fingatur pingaturque minitans armis, eandem dictam putat (cf. Fest. p . 205 M. ( p . 222 L.): promenervat item, pro monet]; Firm. De Errore, 17, 3 : Minerva similiter bellicum nomen est, quasi aut minuat aut minetur. These t w o explanations emphasize her military rather than her intellectual qualities. O t h e r ancient etymologies for

· habcundo A

Minerva are found in A r n o b . 3, 3 1 ; / Myth. Vat. 124. F o r modern ones cf. G . Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausfuhr. Lex. 2 (1897), 2982-2983; A. Walde, Lat. etym. W6rterb.x (1906), 3 8 6 ; F . Althcim in P.~W. 15 (1932), 1785-1786. It is p r o ­ bably related to μένος, mens, and memini\ cf. Athena as a goddess of the mind (Cornut. TV. D. 20, i n k . ) ; an older form was Menerva (cf. Quintil. Inst. 1, 4, 17). c u m q u e haberent: where the present might be expected, of a general t r u t h ; but the tense seems influenced by the main verb voluerunt. Goethe compares 2, 80: cum satis docuerimus . . . videremus . . . inessent; Tusc. 1 , 1 . cum ... contineretur ... putavi. prima et e x t r e m a : suggesting the effects upon actions arising from o m e n s at their beginnings or e n d i n g s ; for be­ ginnings cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 65, n. (cum exirem domo); 1, 102, n. (javerent Unguis); Hor. Ep. 1, 2, 40: dimidium facti qui coepit ha bet; Ο v. F. 1, 178: omnia principiis ... inesse solent; also Soph. fr. 831 Pearson: Ιργου δέ παντός, ήν τις άρχηται καλώς, / καΐ τάς τελβυτάς εΙκός έσθ* οΰτως ϊχειν [and many parallels in Pearson's norel· p r i n c i p e m . . . I a n u m : from Janus as a god of doors and entrances (ianuae; yet sec below) his transition to a god of beginnings was not difficult; cf. VC. H . Roschcr, Hermes d. Windgott (1878), 122, n. 4 7 3 ; id., Aus/u/sr. Lex. 2 (1890), 36-40; G. wissowa, Rel. u. Ku/t. d. Romer* (1912), 109; O . H u t h , / ™ « / ( 1 9 3 2 ) , 12-13. N o t e such passages as H o r . Serm. 2, 6, 20-22: matutine pater, seu Jane libentius audit, J unde homines operum primos vitaeque labores I instituunt; Ov. F. 2, 5 1 : primus enim lani menus, quia ianua prima est; Mart. 8, 8, 1-4; 10, 28, 2 ; publico quern primum votaprecesque vocant; Arnob. 3, 2 9 : incipiamus . . . ab lano; Macrob. Sat. 1, 9 ,

724

2, 67

turn,1 ex quo transition» perviae iani 8 foresque in liminibus profanarum acdium3 ianuae * nominantur. Nam Vcstac nomen a * 1 dictum// ■ iani) iam Bx lanuae A * a in ras. A

· a e d u u m AM*,

3 : Xenon quoqut primo Italicon /radii Ianum in Italia primum dis ttmpla ftcisie tt ritus instituisse sacrorum; idea turn in sacrificiis praefationem meruisst perpetuam; 1, 9, 9 [from Nigidius Figulus]: invocarique pri­ mum, cum alicui deo rts ώνίηα ctltbratur, ut ptr turn pattat ad ilium cut immolatur ac~ cessus, quasi prects supplicum per port as suas ad deos ipse transmit tat |cf. O v . F. 1, 171174); 1, 16, 2 5 ; Paul, ex Fcst. p . 52 M . (p. 45 L.): Ianus ... nominatur id quod fuerit primum, cut primo supplicabant velut parents, tt a quo rerum omnium factum putabant initium; Anon. Origo Gent. Rom. 3, 7: in sacris omnibus primum locum lano detulerunt, usque to ut ttiam cum aliis diis sacrifidum fit ... Ianus prior nominetur, cognomento quoqut addito "pater"; Aug. C. D. 4, 11: in lano initiator; 7, 3 : omnium initiorum potestatem habere Ianum; 7, 9 [after Varro]: penes Ianum, inquit, sunt prima [cf. F. Mane, Interpr. Hexas (1886), 3-6); Paul. N o l . Carm. 32, 67: "lane pater" primo ordineponunt; Mart. Cap. 7 , 7 4 2 ; / / / Myth. Vat. 4, 9: eidem etiam omne consecratur initium, diciturque Ianus quod anni ianuam pandat [i.e., in January]. T h a t he was the most ancient of the g o d s — o r at least of the penates—is asserted by J u v . 6, 3 9 3 ; P r o c o p . 5, 25, 19. For J a n u s and Vesta as invoked in prayers cf. J u v . 6, 3 8 6 : Ianum I'estamque rogabat; Scrv. Atn. 1, 292: Vtsta vero pro religione, quia nullum sacrifidum sint ignt tst, wide et ipsa tt Ianus in omnibus sacrificiis invocantur ; Frag. Bob. ( C . L. K. 7, 542: aput antiques non licebat sacrifuari sine lano et Vesta. In certain extant prayers we find Janus first; e.g., Cato, De Agr. 134, 2 ; 141, 2 ; Liv. 8, 9, 6 ; Acta Frat. Arp. p p . ccxiv and 144 Hcnzcn. O n the whole question cf. G . Appel, De Precat. Rom. Sermone (1908), 8 8 ; W. F . O t t o in P.-W. 3 Supplbd. (1918), 1176; B. R. Burchctt, Janus in Rom. Life and Cult (1918), 67; J. G. Frazer o n O v . F. 1, 89.

h e d u u m Ml

* ianae

H,

e a c r i f i c a n d o : in Cicero only h e r e ; usually he employs rem divinam facere, as in 3 , 47. I a n u m . . . a b e u n d o : cf. M a c r o b . Sat. 1 , 9 , 1 1 : alii mmdum, id est, caelum ess* voiutrunt lanumqut ab eundo dictum, quod mundm semper eat dum in orbem volvitur . . . unde Comificius Etymorum libra tertio, Cicero, inquit, non Ianum red Eanum nominal, ab eundo; Schol. D a n . Aen. 7, 6 1 0 : quidam Ianum Eanum dicunt ab eundo. A better e t y m o l o g y connected the w o r d w i t h ianua ( O v . F. 1, 125-127; 2, 5 1 ; T e n . De Idol. 15; De Corona, 13; Macrob. Sat. 1, 9, 7 ; / / / Myth. Vat. 4, 9 ; L y d . De Mens. 4, 2 ; Isid. Etym. 8, 1 1 , 3 7 ; R c m i g . in Sedul. Pascb. Carm. ( C S. E. L. 10. 331), t h o u g h ianua is derived from Ianus, rather than the reverse. In general cf. VC*. H . Roschcr in AusfObr. Lex. 2 (1890), 4 3 - 4 4 ; H . Uscner, Kl. Scbr. 4 (1913), 3 4 2 ; W . F . O t t o in P.-W. 3 Supplbd. (1918), 1175-1176; J. G . Frazer o n O v . F. 1,89 (pp. 92-93); O . H u t h , Janus (1932), 2 5 , n. 112; A. Waldc-J. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. etym. lt'orterb* (1936), 668-669; P. G r i mal in Lettres d'humanita, 4 (1945), 41-54. t r a n s i t i o n c s : a rare case of this w o r d in t h e sense of " p a s s a g e - w a y " ; yet cf. the t e m p l e of Ianus Quadrifrons in t h e F o r u m T r a n s i t o r i u m (Lamprid. Alex. 28, 6 ; 36, 2) o r Pcrvium (Aur. Vict. Cats. 12, 2 ; cf. Mart. 10, 2 8 , 1-6); also W. F . O t t o , op.cit., 1189. i a n i : cf. Tbes. Ung. Lat. 7 (1934), 138, 23-29, for partial parallels. Mayor r e ­ m a r k s that "Janus is distinguished from arcus by its length, from fornix as b e i n g essentially p e r v i o u s . " p r o f a n a r u m : cf. M a c r o b . Sat. 3 , 3 , 3 : profanum omnes paene consentiunt id esse quod extra janaticam causam sit quasi porro afano et a religione secretum. On the meaning o f prof anus cf. H. W a g c n v o o r t in Mnemos. Scr. 4 , 2 (1949), 319-332. i a n u a e : front d o o r s ; cf. Vitruv. 6, 1,

2, 68

725

Graecis (ea est enim quae ab illis 'Εστία * dicitur); vis autem eius ad aras et focos pertinct, itaque in ea dea, quod est rerum custos intumarum, omnis et precatio et sacrificatio extrema est. 68 1

hestia AHVNM\

cstia />F», aestia BFl

1; Serv. Aen. 1, 449: ianua .. est primus passages of highly emotional tone]. For domus ingressus ... cetera intra ianuam ostiathe sacrcdness of the hearth cf. J. vocantur generaliter. Heckenbach in P.-W. 8 (1913), 615-617; nam: transitional; cf. 1, 27, n.(nam). and for the cult of Vesta at Rome, in­ Vestae nomen a Graecis: cf. Legg. 2, cluding her undying fire, tended by the 29: quomque Vesta quasi forum urbrs, ut Vestal Virgins, see Preuncr, op. cit.t 219Graeco nomine est appellata [P. Dietrich, De 448; G. Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausfiibr. Cic. Rat. etym. (1911), 36, thinks that Lex. 6 (1925), 244-273 (bibliography at that Ciceronian passage, like ours, derives 272-273); A. S. Pease in P.-W. 17 (1937), from Aelius Stilo); Ter. Maur. De Syll. 2467-2468; S. Wcinstock in P.-W. 19 651 (G.L. K. 6, 344): Εστία He Vesta (1937), 440-449. facta \ Serv. Aen. 1, 292: Vesta autem in ea dea: for the use of in cf. 1, 75, n. dicta vel άπό της εστίας.. . vtl quod variis {in Ventre). pestita sit rebus [cf. Varr. ap. Aug. C. D. rerum custos intumarum: cf. Horn. 7, 24]. Modern scholars disagree as to Hymn. 5, 30: καί TC μέσω οΓχω κατ' the connection of 'Εστία and Vesta; dtp' Ιζετο πϊαρ έλουσα; Obsequens, 8: cf. F. Boisacq, Diet. etym. de la long. gr.% Vestae penetralis ignis extinetus; Tac. Ann. (1938), 289-290; 1110; A. Walde, Lat. 15, 41 [of Nero's fire]: Numaequt regia et etym. Worterb} (1906), 666; G. Wissowa delubrum Vestae cum Penatibus populi in Roschcr, Ausfiibr. Lex. 6 (1925), 242- Romani exusta; A. Dc Marchi, // culto 244. Most ancient etymologies derive privato di Roma anttea, 1 (1896), 67, n. 1. * Εστία from ϊζω or ίστημι (cf. A. For custos cf. Veil. Pat. 2, 131, 1: perpePrcuncr, Hestia-Vesta (1864), 144, to tuorumque custos Vesta ignium. which add Philo. De Cherub. 26), and the sacrificatio: a rare word, also found latter of these is recognized by Ov. F. in Macrob. Sat. 1, 7, 35; Tcrt. De Idol. 9. 6, 299: stat vi terra sua; vi stando Vesta extrema est: though it might seem vocatur; for other etymologies cf. Plat. normal to start with the god of entrances Cratyl. 401 c, and especially W. Suss in and close with the innermost deity of the P.-W. 8 (1913), 1259-1262. For the house yet the parallels for the latter omitted copula cf. 2, 30, n. (perlucidior). usage are rather few: cf. De Domo, 144; vi· autem: on the allegorical inter­ in Virg. G. 1, 498 she is cited after the di patrii, indigetes, and Romulus; so Veil. pretation of Vesta cf. 1, 36, n. {lovem ... Iunonem ... Vestam); Ov. F. 6, 291: nee Pat. 2, 131, 1 (quoted just above); Ο v. tu aliud Vestam quam vivam intellege flam- F. 4, 827; Juv. 6, 386: Ianum Vestamque mam; Plut. Num. 11, 1; Non. p. 53 M. rogabat; Serv. Aen. 1,292; W. Hcnzen, (p. 75 L.): Vestae, boe est, arae ae foci; Acta Frat. Arvalium (1874), 147 (giving Firm. De Errore, 14, 3: Vesta . . . ignis several examples from the Arval ritual est domestieus; Porphyr. De Abst. 1, 13. cf. A. Prcuner, op. cit., 8; 28-29; G. ad aras et focos: often conjoined; cf. Appel, De Precat. Rom. Sermone (1908), A. Otto, Sprichworter ... d. Romtr (1890), 89; W. Suss in P.-W. 8 (1913), 127233, including, from Cicero, 3, 94, be­ 1277; G. Wissowa in Roscher tAusf. Lex. low (where sec n. on pro oris et focis); In 6 (1925), 257; M. Bulard, La rel. Catil. 4, 24; De Domo, 106; 143; In domest. dans la colonic ital. de Delos (1926), Pison. 9\;Pro Sest. 90; Pro Deiot. 8; Phil. 315, n. 5; J. G. Frazer on Ov. F. 6, 303, 2, 72; 2, 75; 8, 8; 13, 16 [most of these who points out that Cic. De Dom. 144,

726

2, 68

Nee longe absunt* ab hac vi di * Penates, sive a penu ducto 3 nomine (est 4 enim omne quo vescunturδ homines penus) sive ab eo quod penitus insident; ex quo etiam penetrales a poetis vocan1 Λ\Η\

longe*♦•absunt A \/\ρΒ*Μ\ ducti Ν

■ ui di] diui BFM, dii A* " ducto A%HtVrkBkt « nomen est est Bl · ucscunt AHlGPVl

ends a prayer with an address to Vesta, true to his theory in our passage. Other accounts, however, connect HcstiaVesta with entrances and beginnings; cf. the popular derivation of vestibulum (Ov. F. 6, 302-304; Prcuncr. op. cit., 229-252), and particularly the proverb άφ' 'Εστίας ίρχεσΟαα, for which cf. Prcuncr, 16-23, w h o thinks the custom may have arisen from the offering of first-fruits to her (cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1405, n. 4). In Greek usage she common­ ly comes first (Preuncr, 1-26; to which add Xcn. Cyrop. 7, 5, 57), and save for the instances cited above, the same holds for the Roman rite {id., 26-32). Other accounts (Horn. Hymn. 29, 4-6; Cornut. N. D. 28, p. 53 Lang) assign to her offer­ ings at both the beginning and the end. 6 8 . di P e n a t e s : cf. R. H. Klauscn, Aeneas u. d. Penaten, 2 (1840), 647-663; A. Dc Marchi, / / culto private di Roma an/ua, 1 (1896), 55-64; G. Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausfuhr. Lex. 3 (1909), 18791898; id.. Re/, u. KM//, d. Rower* (1912), 161-166; S. Wcinstock in P.-W. 19 (1937), 417-457; A. Waldc-J. B. Hofmann, Lai. etym. Wbrttrb. 2* (1949), 278. Wcinstock calls attention to the series penus, penes, penitus, penates, penetro, and penetralis. Penus is doubtless a very old word in Latin, variously declined in all three genders (cf. Gcll. 4, 1, 2 ; Donat. in Eun. 310). The phrase di Penates, as they arc regularly called in the older literature and inscriptions (e.g.. A/on. Anc. 4 (19); Inscr. Lat. set. nos. 3594-3601 Dessau (3597: diis deabus Penatibus familiaribus); 8745), tevcals penates as an adjectival form, like nostras, cuias, Optimates, and geographical ad­ jectives, such as Antemnas, Arpinas, Fidenas, etc., and E. Nordcn (A/tGermanien (1934), 98, n. 4) compares the use of di indigetts and di consentes. N o other

ductu

of these words is derived from an a p ­ pellative, hence it is less likely that penates derives (tornpenus (which in Fest. p. 250 M. (p. 296 L.) is defined as /oats intimus in aede Vesta* tegetibus saep/us, φα certis die bus circa Vestalia aperitur; cf. Paul, ex Fest. p. 251 M. (p. 297 L.)), which might perhaps be suggested bv Virg. Aen. 1, 704, as A. Waldc-J. B . Hofmann, Lat. etym. Worlerb* (1938), 573 suppose. N o r is it likely, as has o f t e n been thought, that it is derived from penus in some sense implying that they arc the "gods of the store-chamber" (cf. Wissowa in Roschcr, op. cit., 1880-1885, with citation of many passages). Perhaps it derives from penes (cf. Plaut. Trin. 7 3 3 : penes me (i.e., at home] babeam domi), in the sense of "gods of the h o m e " (cf. Weinstock, op. cit., 418; 420; also S e r v . Aen. 2, 514: penates sunt omnes dii qui domi coluntur [with which cf. Isid. Etym. 8, 1 1 , 99, quoted below], e s t e n i m o m n e , e t c . : cf. Firm. De Errore, 14, 2 : nam omne quod vescuntur bomines penus vocattcr ; bine et cella penaria, bine et dii penates; Gcll. 4, 1 , 7 : quis adeo ignorat penunj esse vinum et triticum et oleum et /entim et fabam atque buiuscemodi cetera? Other definitions follow, and at 4, 1, 17, the legal definition of Q. Scacvola is reported: penus est . . . quod esculentum et posculentum est, quod ipsius patrisfami lias aut liberum pa/risfami/ias eius, quae circum eum aut liberos eius est et opus nonfarit, causa paratum est . . . nam quae ad edendum bibendumque in dies singulos prandii aut cenae causa paraniur penus non sunt, sed ea potius quae buiusce generis longae usionis gratia contrabuntur et reconduntur, ex eo quod non in promptu est, sed intus et penitus babtatur, pe­ nus dicta est. p e n e t r a l e s : cf. the penetralis focos o f Har. Resp. 57 and Catull. 68 b, 102 [sec

2, 68

727

tur. lam* Apollinis nomen est Graecum, quern solem esse volunt, Dianam autem * et lunam candem esse putant, cum * sol dictus 1

*iam A1

■ Pott autcm Ρ deficit usque ad antecedit (2, lit)

V i r g . Aen. 5, 660]; also Sen. Oed. 2 6 5 : perque penetrates deos; Pboen. 340: facibus petite penetrates deos; Tac. Ann. 2, 10: pern traits Germaniae deos; Arnob. 3» 40: Varro qui sunt introrsus atque in intimis penetralibus caeli deos esse censet quos ioquimur; Isid. Etjm. 8, 11, 9 9 : penates gentiles dicebant omnes deos quos domi colebant. et pe­ nates dicti quod esstnt in penetraJibus, id est, in secretis; N o n . p . 51 M. (p. 72 L . ) : peni vel penoris (sic enim a plurimis declinature est) proprietaiem docti veteres banc esse voluerunt, quod, quae in ea sunt, quasi penitus et in penetralibus rtcordantur; also Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 67, 3 : τους δέ θεούς τούτους ' Ρ ω ­ μ α ί ο ι μεν Πενάτας κ ζ λ ο ΰ σ ι ν ol δ' έξερμηνεύοντες είς τήν Ε λ λ ά δ α γλώσσαν τοΰν ο μ α ol μέν Πατρώους άποφαίνουσ.ν, ol δέ Γενεθλίους, είσΐ δ" οΐ Κτησίους άλλοι δέ Μύχιους, ol δέ Έ ρ κ ε ί ο υ ς . Paul, ex Fest. p . 208 Μ. (p. 231 L.) says: penetralia sunt penatium deorum sacraria. a p o c t i e : it is u n k n o w n which o n e s . i a m : cf. 1, 30, n. (jam). i a m A p o l l i n i s n o m e n est G r a e c u m : cf. 2, 67: nam Vestae nomen a Graecis. s o l e m e s s e v o l u n t : cf. 3 , 5 1 : solem deum esse lunamque, quorum alterum Apollinem Graeci, alteram Dianam putant. T h o u g h Apollo is a g o d of light he is not identified with the sun until E u r . fr* 7 8 1 , 11-13: ώ καλλιοεγγές " Η λ ι \ ώς μ' ά π ώ λεσας / καΐ τόνδ* 'Απόλλων δ* έν βροτοΐς ορθώς καλή, / όστις τα σιγώντ' όνόματ* οΐδε δαιμόνων [other references t o this e t y m o l o g y in Plat. Cratjl. 4 0 5 d-e; Etym. Gud. s.v. "Απολλον; etc.]. Callim. Hecale, 8 (48) distinguishes b e t w e e n A p o l l o and Helios. After that there is little reference t o this identification until the influence of Stoicism appears; e.g., Schol. //. 18, 239: Κράτης μέν τόν αυτόν 'Απόλλωνα είναι καΐ ήλιον; D i o g . Bab. a p . Philodem. De Piet. 15, p . 82 G o m -

pcu {SA\F> 3, p. 217, no. 33); Philo, De Decal. 54: καλοΰσι. . . ήλιον ' Α π ό λ ­ λωνα καΐ σελήνην "Αρτεμιν; Plut. De E

· cum cum Ν

αρ. Delpb. 2 1 , ρ. 393 d; De Pytb. Or. 12, p . 400 d ; De lot. Viv. 6, p . 1130 a; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 6-7; 8; 5 3 ; 5 6 ; C o r n u t . N. D. 3 2 ; D i o Chrys. 3 1 , 1 1 ; Alex. Rhet. (Rbet. Gr. 2, 559 Spcngcl); Max. Tyr. 4, 8 ; 22, 7 ; [Clem.] Recognit. 10, 3 4 ; Z o s i m . 2, 6 ; O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 4 8 ; Julian, Or. 4, p . 144 b ; Macrob. Sat. 1, 17, 1; 1, 17, 2 3 ; 1. 2 3 , 1 3 ; E u s . Pr. Ev. 3 , 6, 2 ; 3, 15, 5 ; Sallustius, De Diis, 6 ; oracle in Z o s i m u s , 2, 6 ; and a host of Greek and Latin scholiasts. Often, as here, the equation of A p o l l o and the sun is accompanied by that of Diana and the m o o n . O n the whole question cf. O . Jessen in P.-W. 8 (1913), 75-76; R. D . Miller, The Origin and original Nature of Apollo (1939), 26-28; J. E. Fontcnrose in Proc. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 69 (1939), xxxvi; id., Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 70 (1939), 439-455, s h o w i n g that Latin poets in the first century B.C. distin­ guished between Apollo and the sungod (yet E. L. Highbarger, The Gates of Dreams (1940), 107, n. 162, remarks that they were often associated), and that Cicero, t h o u g h here mentioning the identification, makes n o use of it in his o w n verses, where he employs sol o r Titan; id., in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 61 (1940), 429-444 (with bibliography o n p. 429, nn. 2-3), s h o w i n g that O v i d docs not identify Apollo and sol; J. A. N o t o p o u l o s in CI. Journ. 37 (1942), 264-272. D i a n a m . . . l u n a m : s h o w n in many of the instances identifying her brother with the sun (cf. n. on solem esse volunt). O n her worship cf. T . Schrcibcr in Roschcr, Ausfubr. Lex. 1 (1890), 558608 (especially 571-573); T. Birt in the same v o l u m e , 1002-1011; W . H . R o ­ schcr, Otter Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), especially 116, n, 486, o n her identifi­ cation with the m o o n ; K. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1336-1440; G . Wissowa in P.-W. 5 (1905), 325-338; F . Schwenn

728

2, 68

sit vel quia solus ex omnibus sideribus est tantus vel quia cum est exortus obscuratis1 omnibus l solus apparet, luna a lucendo nominata * sit;4 eadem est enim δ Lucina, itaque · ut apud Graecos 1 obscuritatis Λ/ 1 * Post omnibus mrba sideribus est tantus uel quia c u m est e ΛΛ Ν · nominata luna sit (luna del.) Β * sit om. Prob. in Eel. 6, 31 · est enim om. Prob. Is. · itaque . . . lucinam add. in mg. Nx

in P.-W. 2 A (1923), 1142 (for the iden­ tification of Artemis and Sclcnc); E. Wust in P.-VP. 16 (1933), 107-113; J. E. Fontcnrosc in Proc. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 69 (1939), xxxvii. Artemis and the moon were associated as early as Aesch. fr. 87 (170): ούΥ άστερωπόν βμμα Λητψας κόρης; cf. Callim. Hecale, 8 (48), and other passages cited by Schwcnn, op. cit., 1142. The tiinity of Artemis (Diana), Hecate, and Luna is frequent, as in CatuU. 34, 13-16. Our passage is imitated and paraphrased by Firm. De Errore, 17, 1-2. s o l . . . q u i a s o l u s : cf. 3, 54: cumque tu so/em quia solus esse/ appellatum esse dieas (and n. on so/em quia solus); Varr. L. L. 5, 68; fol vel quod ι (a Saffini, vel solus ita luce! ut ex to deo dies sit; Lact. Inst. 2, 9, 12: sol . . . licet sit unus, unde solem esse appellatum Cicero vult videri, quod obscuratis sideribus solus appareat; Oros. 6, 20, 5 [a similar play upon solus and sol]; Macrob. Sat. 1, 17, 7: Plato solem * Απόλ­ λωνα scribit cognominatum άπό τοϋ άποπάλλβιν τους ακτίνας, id est, a iactu radiorum, Cbrysippus Apollinem ώς ούχΙ των πολλών καΐ φαύλων ουσιών τοΰ πυρός Οντα, primam enim nominis litter am retinere signi/icationem negandi, ή δτι μόνος έστΙ καΐ ούχΙ πολλοί, nam et luitinitas earn, qui tan tarn claritudinem optinuit, solem vocavit [another case of a Stoic etymology carried out in both Greek and Latin; with the Greek cf. Plat. Cratyl. 405 c: κατά . . . τό άπλοΰν; Plut. De Ε αρ. Delph. 9, p. 388 f; De Is. et Os. 75, p. 381 f: τό δ' ίν 'Απόλλωνα πλήθους άποφάσει καΐ δι* απλότητα της μονάδος; Plotin. Enn. 5, 5, 6: όθεν καΐ 'Απόλλωνα ol ΠυθαγορικοΙ συμβολικώς προς αλλήλους έσήμαινον άποφάσει τών πολλών; and other cases in O. Gruppc,

Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1225, n. 1]; Firm. De Errore, 17, 1: idea sol appellatur quia cum ortus fuerit obscuratis ceteris sideri­

bus Istceat solus; I Myth. Vat. 113: solem autem dicunt quasi solum; Mart. Gap. 2, 188: solem te Latium vocitat quod solus bonore jpost patrem sis lucis apex; Bocth. Cons. 5, 2 mctr. 13-14: quern, quia respicit omnia solus, / vtrumpossisdictre solem; Fulg. Aiitol. 1, 4 3 : sive quod sol omnia obscura manijestat in lucem seu quod in suo processu et occasu eius orbita multimodis significationum monstret effectus; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 4 : καΐ "Ρωμαίοι δέ αυτόν Σόλεμ ήτοι μόνον λέγουσι; Isid. Etym. 3, 7 1 , 1: sol appellatus eo quod solus appareat, obscuratis fulgore suo cunctis sideribus [cf. De Nat. Rer. 24, 1J; 8, 11, 5 3 ; Remig. in Scdul. Pascb. Carm. 1 {C.S.E.L. 10, 323). The uniqueness

of the sun is also recognized in Piatt Cratyl. 413 b ; Philodcm. Sign. 14. p. 56 De Lacy. On its obscuration of lesser lights cf. 2, 51, n. (oceultantur ... aperiuntur . . . moventur); Thcophr. fr. 3 , 1 1 , p. 54 Wimmer; Schol. Eur. Hipp. 8 5 1 ; Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 57; Leg. AJleg. 2, 3 0 ; Hygin. Astron. 4, 13; Galen, De Usu Part. 10, 3 (III, 777 K.); Artemid. Onirccr. 2, 36, p. 136 Hcrcher; Hicr. Corns», in Is. 6, p. 240 Vallarsi. l u n a a l u c e n d o : Prob. in Virg. Eel. 6, 31, pp. 342-343 Hagcn, quotes from luna to nominantur (2, 69), with some variants (omitting sit and est enim; with nos for nostros; semper vagatur tamquam venantibus; effecerit for effictret; omitting / and ut; and with nominati for nominantur). Luna and Lucina arc both derivatives of luceo; for the form cf. A. Waldc- J. B. Hofmann, Lat. etym. XPbrterb* (1938), 833-834. With the thought cf. Varr. L. L. 5, 68: luna vel quod sola lucet noctu ; itaque ea dicta Noctiluca in Palatio; Firm. De Errore, 17, 2: luna etiam—baec eadem Lucina—a nocturno lumint nomen acctpit; Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 2: hata dicta quasi Lucina. L u c i n a : cf. Varr. L. L. 5, 6 9 : quae ideo

2, 68

729

Dianam eamque Luciferam sic apud nostros l lunonem Lucinam in pariendo invocant. Quae eadem Diana Omnivaga dicitur, non a 1

nostras / / , nos Prob.

U.

quoque vidttur ah La tints luno Lucina dicta pel quod est e Terra, ut pbysiei dieunt, et lucet; vet quod ab luce eius qua quis coneeptus est usque ad earn qua partus quis in lucem < / > una iupat, donee mensibus actis produxit in lucem ficta ab iuvando et luce luno Lucina; O v . F. 2, 449-450: dedit baec tibi nomina lucust j aui quia principium tut dea, lucis babes; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 77, p. 282 c: Λουκΐναν "Ηραν καλοΰσιν οίον φωττινήν ή φωτίζουσαν. This epithec, t h e n , is regularly associated with J u n o (cf. K. L a t t c in P.-W. 13 (1927), 1651), w h o had a shrine o n the Cespian Hill (Varr. L. L. 5, 50). In the literature Lucina is s o m e t i m e s n a m e d w i t h o u t precise men­ t i o n of J u n o , and then also, by syncre­ t i s m with ΕΙλείθυια ( w h o m D i o n . Hal. Ant. 4, 15, 5, identifies with J u n o Lu­ c i n a ; cf. W. Scheucr, De lunone Attica (1914), 27), the epithet is transferred t o D i a n a (cf. J. W h a t m o u g h in Harv. Stud. in class. Pbilol. 48 (1937), 194), as in Catull. 34, 13-16: tu Lucina dolentibus / luno dicta putrperis, j tu potens Trivia et notbo es / dicta lumine Lunay and from the A u g u s t a n period o n is especially at­ t a c h e d t o D i a n a ; e.g., Virg. Eel. 4 , 10 (and Philargyr. adloc.\\ H o r . C. S. 15-16; Stat. Silv. 1, 2, 2 6 9 ; Mart. Epigr. Lib. 12, 1-4; 13, 4-6; D o n a t . in Andr. 4 7 3 : Lucina ab eo quod in lucem producat . . . obstetriciam banc potestatem Iunoni attribuit, quamquam illam Menander Dianam appellet [cf. Schol. Thcocrit. 2, 66 b] et hoc sent/at in Bucolicis Vergilius [cf. E u g r a p h . o n the same verse]; Schol. D a n . Aen. 4, 5 1 1 ; [Aero] in H o r . C.S. 14; P o r p h y r . in H o r . Carm. 3, 22, 2 ; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 57. L u c i f e r a m : cf. Val. Fl. 7, 179: luciferae . . . Dianae \ Mart. 10, 70, 7: luci­ feram . . . Dianam; often on coins ( G . Wissowa in P.-W. 5 (1905), 334); also in

inscriptions (C.l.L.

Ill, 1097 (3946

D e s s a u ) : Umae luciferae\ V, 3224 (3247 Dessau): Dianae lucif. Lunae; V, 7355).

Cf. also the Greek Artemis Φωσφόρος; e.g., E u r . / . T. 2 1 ; Ar. Lys. 4 4 3 ; Tbesm. 8 5 8 ; Callim. Hymn. 3, 1 1 ; 3, 2 0 4 ; Corn u t . N. D. 34, p . 71 Lang. l u n o n e m L u c i n a m : sec n . o n Lu­ cinat a b o v e . in p a r i e n d o i n v o c a n t : cf. Plaut. Aui. 692: luno Lucina* tuam /idem; True. 476; Ter. Andr. 473 ( = Adelpb. 487): luno Lucina, fer opem, serva me, obsecro; Ο ν. Μ, 5, 309: Lucinam noviens, noviens paritura, vocavit; 9, 293-294: magna I Lucinam Nixosque pat res da more vocabam; 9, 698; 10, 507: nee Lucina potest parientis voce vocari\ C o r n u t . N. D. 34, p . 73 L a n g : ΕΙλείΟυια . . . ήν εύχονται έλθιΐν αύταΐς ήπίαν καΐ λυσίζωνον αϊ ώδίνουσαι; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 77, p . 282 c : νομίζουσιν επί ταϊς λοχείαις xal ώδίσι βοηθίϊν; Apul. Λ/. 6, 4 : omnis occidens I^ueinam appettat . . . soles praegnatibus periclitantibus subvtnire; Arnob. 3, 2 3 : putrperiis luno praeposita est et auxitiatur genetricibus fetis; Macrob. Sat. 7, 16, 27: Lucina a parturientibus inpoeatur; A u g . C. D. 4, 1 1 ; 4, 2 1 ; 4, 3 4 ; Prudent. C. Symm. 2, 222. F o r such appeals t o Artemis (Diana) cf. Aesch. Suppl. 674-677; E u r . Hipp. 165 [and schol.]; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 2, p . 2 6 4 b ; Tcrt. De An. 38: dum in partu Lucina* et Dianae beiu/atur; Scrv. Aen. 3, 7 3 : cum Diana sit virgo tamen a parturientibus invocatur ( = Lact. Plac. in Aebill. 206); / Mytb. Vat. 37; / / Mytb. Vat. 17; / / / Mytb. Vat. 8, 3 ; [Aero] in H o r . Carm. 3, 22, 3 . In general cf. T. Schrcibcr in Roscher, Ausjubr. Ux. 1 (1890), 5715 7 3 ; K. Wcrncckc in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1347-1348; 1356; G. Appcl. De Precat. Rom. Sermone (1908), 6 2 ; 6 8 ; 8 6 ; 1 0 8 ; O. Weinrcich, Ant. Heilungswunder (1909), 9 ; 16. Also cf. Plut. Quaest. com. 3, 10, 3, p . 658 f: λέγετβι δ*έ και προς εύτοκίαν συνεργεϊν δταν ή διχόμηνος, άνέσει των υγρών μαλαχωτίρας παρέχου­ σα τάς ώδΐνας. δΟεν οΐμαι καΐ τήν "Αρτεμιν ΛοχεΙαν καΐ ΕΙλείθυιαν, ούκ ούσαν

730

2, 69

venando sed quod 1 in septem numerator * tamquam vagantibus; (69) Diana dicta quia noctu quasi diem efficeret8. Adhibetur autem ad partus quod ii 4 maturescunt aut septem non numquam 1 q u o d semper uagatur t a m q u a m ucnantibus Prob. Ix. * uel n u m c r c t u r l^ » cffcccrit Prob. l.c. « ii AGtVtB, add. H, i GlV\ hi Had., om. Probii ed. pr.

έτέραν ή τήν σελήνην, ώνομάσθαι; and 2, 69, below, for the relation of the m o o n to pregnancy. O m n i v a g a : a word n o t exactly paral­ leled; yet cf. H o r . Serm. 1, 8, 2 1 : vaga lima; Virg. Aen. 1, 742: trrantem I imam; 10, 215-216: curru / noctivago Pbotbt me­ dium pulsabat Olympum; Plin. Ν. Η. 2, 4 8 : lunatqut mullivagps . .. /lexus. Varr. L. L. 7, 16, remarks: ab to dicta Trivia . . . quod luna dicilur esst, quae in catlo tribus viis movttur, in altitudinem tt latitudintm tt longitudinem. a v e n a n d o : o n Diana as huntress— attested by many inscriptions—cf. G . Wissowa in P.-W. 5 (1905), 3 3 5 ; 11. Dessau, Inscr. Lat. stl. 3 , 1 (1914), 524525. C.I.L. X , 3796 (3261 Dessau) calls her venatibus incluta virgo. e e p t e m : s u n , m o o n , and planets. t a m q u a m v a g a n t i b u s : since in 2, 5 1 , /also vocantur ernmtes; cf. 2, 103; Div. 1, 17. Tamquam may suggest ω ς ; cf. H. Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 22. 66. D i a n a . . . quasi d i e m : Mayor objects t o the abruptness of the clause, and o n the analogy of sed Iunontm in 2, 66, thinks that sed may have been lost, but we may better regard this as a slightly adversative a s y n d e t o n ; cf. 3 , fiS./ortunam a dto pttendam, a se ipso sumendam esst sapientiam; R. K u h n c r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 156. With the etymology here proposed cf. / Myth. Vat. 112: Diana ttiam tadtm est quasi Duana, quia luna et die et nocte appartat [cf. / / Myth. Vat. 2 5 ; Isid. Htym. 8. 1 1 , 5 6 ] ; / / / Myth. Vat. 3 , 7, 2 : ideo autem liouim dicit Tullius Dianam nuncupari quia noctu quasi diem efficiat; ideo autem tarn ad partus adhiberi, quia hi aut vii nonnumquamt aui vero plerumqut nwem luwtt (Hrsibus mature scant; qui cursus, quia mense, inquit, spalia conficiunt, menses nominantur.V^ti.

L. L. 5, 68, however, says, quod luna in altitudinem et latitudintm simul it, Diviana appeilata [cf. 7, 16], b u t in R. R. 1, 3 7 , 3 , he speaks of Ianam lunam [cf. M a c r o b . Sat. 1, 9, 8, w h o ascribes this e t y m o l o g y to Nigidius], a n d in Logist. a p . P r o b . in Bet. 6, 3 1 , p . 343 H a g c n ( = fr. 103 I-unaioli, he declares: quod teluti Diana duce ad investigandas /eras solas et devias sihas peterenf, Dtvianam appellasst Dram, mox Dianam, quod intellegerent eandem esst quae Mem nascentibus daret. A m o n g modern views cf. T . Birt in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 1002-1003; G . W i s s o w a in P.-W. 5 (1905), 325-326; A. B. C o o k , Zeus, 2. 1 (1925), 338-339 ( D i v i a n a , Diana, Iana); F . Althcim, Cr. Goiter im alien Rom (1930), 9 5 ; id. in P.-VT. 15 (1932), 1798; A. Walde-J. B. H o f m a n n , Lat. ttym. XTorterb} (1938), 347. Most of these recognize in some form t h e n o t i o n of brightness which Cicero here e m p h a ­ sizes. m a t u r e s c u n t : cf. 2, 119: maturitatesqut gignendi. s e p t e m , e t c . : the length of g e s t a t i o n , like the viability of the foetus, varies considerably in the higher animals, a n d medical and legal maxima a n d m i n i m a in different countries arc n o t in a g r e e ­ m e n t . In general cf. E m p c d o c l . A 8 3 [several passages, including C e n s o r i n . 7, 5: septimo mense parere mulierem posse plurimi ad/irmant, ut Theano Pythagorica, Ar is to teles Peripateticus, Diocles, liutnor, Strafon, Empedocles, Epigenes, multique praeterea]; Hippocr. De Carnib. ( X X I , 442 Κ . ) : το παίγνιον έπτάμηνον γόνον γ έ νόμενον, λόγω γεγένηται και ζ?! κ α " λόγον £χει καΐ αριθμόν άτρεκέα ές τ ι ς εβδομά­ δας, ύκτάμηνον δέ γενόμενον ουδέν βιοϊ πώτ;<>τϊ. έννέ* δέ μηνών χαΐ δέκα ή μ ί ρών γένος γίγνεται και ζπ κ α ι έχε: τόν αριθμόν άτρεκέα ές τάς έβδομα-

2, 69

731

aut, ut 1 plenimquc, novem lunae cursibus, qui quia mensa 1

ut om. Prob.

Is.

8<χς [cf. id., De septimestri Partu ( X X I , 4 4 1 - 4 5 4 K.) and DeoctimestriPartu(XXI, 4 5 5 - 4 5 9 K.)l; Hdt. 6, 69: τίκτουσι γαρ γυναίκες καΐ έννεάμηνα χαΐ επτάμηνα, καΐ ο ύ πχσαι δέκα μήνας έκτκλέσασαι; Plat. Rep. 5, 461 d: δεκάτφ μηνΐ καΐ έβδόμω δη & άν γένηται ϊκγονα ταύτα πάντα ττροςcpet τχ μέν 5ρρενα υΐεϊς, τα δέ θήλεα θυγατέρας; Aristot. Η.Α.Ί, 4, 584 a 355 8 4 b 1: άνθρώπω δέ πολλοί μόνω των ζ ω ώ ν καΐ γαρ επτάμηνα καΐ οκτάμηνα καΐ έννεάμηνα γίνεται, και δεκάμηνα το π λ ε ί σ τ ο ν ένιαι δ' έπιλαμβάνουσι καΐ τ ο ΰ ενδεκάτου μηνός [copied by Galen in Hipp. Epid. 3, 31 (XVII, 1, 445 K . ) ] ; [Prob/.] 10, 41, 895 a 24-30 [cf. Alex. A p h r o d . in Prob/. 2 , 4 7 , pp. 65-66 Idclcr]; Varr. ap. Ccnsorin. 9, 3 : Pjtbagoras auttm ... dixit partus esse genera duo, alte­ ram septem mensum, alttrum decern; Plin. IV. H. 7, 38: homo toto anno et incerto gignitur spatio, alius septimo mense, alius octavo et usque ad initium decimi undecimique. ante septimum mensem baud umquam vitalis est; septimo non nisi pridie post trove pleniluni die aut interlunio concepts nascuntur; Gcll. 3 , 16, 1: multa opinio est ... gigni bominem septimo rarentert numquam octavo, saepe nono, saepius numero decimo mense, eumque esse bominum gignendi sum mum finem ; decern menses non inceptos sed exactos [3, 16, 2-23, cite many illustrations from poets and scientists]; D i o g . L. 8, 29: έν επτά ή εννέα ή δέκα τό πλείστον μησί τελχωθέν άποκυΐσκεσθ χι τό βρέφος; Galen, De Alim. 4, 20-21 ( X V , 407-409 Κ.); Censorin. 7, 2-7 [important but t o o long to quote]; Auson. De Rat. Puerperii maturi (pp. 95-97 Pcipcr). For more specific reference to seven months cf. Att. 10, 18, 1: Tullia mea peperit . . . puerum έπταμηνιαΐον; Hipp. Dt Aiorb. vulg. 2 ( X X I I I , 454 K . ) ; Schol. //. 14, 323 [Heracles a seven-month child]; D i o d . 1, 23, 4 ; Philo, De Opif. 124; Leg. Ailtg. 1, 9; Plin. Ν. Η. 11, 158; Cha­ riton, 3 , 7; Apollod. Bib/. 2, 4, 5; Act. Plac. 5 , 1 8 [on the topic δια τί έπταμηνιαΐα γόνιμα; cf. [Galen,] Hist. Phi/. 3 4 ; Donat. in Hecyr. 5 3 1 ; Anon. Hermippus,

1, 100; Mart. Cap. 2, 108; 7, 739; Paul. Sentent. 4, 9, 5 ; Digest. 1, 5, 12; 28, 2 ; 29, 1; 38, 16, 3, 11; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 12; 4, 105 [Caesar a seven-month child]; Asclep. in Metapb. p. 34, 2 4 ; 36, 4 ; 65, 5 Hayduck; Schol. //. 14, 3 2 3 ; 19, 119]; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2 (1925), 237, n.; J. H. Waszink on Tcrt. De An. 37, 4 (1947). p l e r u m q u c : sc. / / / . n o v e m l u n a e c u r s i b u s : H. J. Rose, Tbe Ed. of Vergil (1942), 254, thinks the Romans counted the months inclusively, and that Greek uses indifferently δεκαμηνιαΐον and έννεαμηνιαΐον, so that the ten months of Virg. Eel. 4, 61, was simply a full-time pregnancy. Another explanation, of A. Turncbus, revived by N . I. Hcrcscu in Rev. de philol. 20 (1946), 12-21, considers ten ancient lunar months equal to nine solar ones; J. Ogusc in Rev. d. it. lot. 27 (1950), 60-63; cf. L. Halkin in £t. class. 16 (1948), 354-370

(csp. 357-359); 17 (1949), 236-242 (who thinks the only Latin allusions to nine months beside the present one arc Zcno Vcron. Tract. 1, 5, 2 {Patr. Lot. 11, 303) and Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 6, 14). Refe­ rences to a nine- or ten-month period (besides those already cited) include Pro Cluent. 35; Top. 4 4 ; Hdt. 6, 6 3 ; Hipp. De Nat. Pueri ( X X I , 417 K.); Ar. Tbesm. 741-742; Eur. Ion, 1486; Aristot. Gen. An. 4, 4, 772 b 8-10; fr. 283 Rose; Euphorion ap. Stob. vol. 4, 617 Ilcnse [300 days]; Plaut. Ampb. 480-481; 6 7 0 ; Cist. 163; Trtv. 402; Caccil. fr. 164-165 Ribbcck; Tcr. Hecyr. 822; Ad. 475; 6 9 1 ; Pompon. 55 Ribbeck; Varr. ap. N o n . p. 392 M. (p. 629 L.); Ο v. Her. 11, 45-46; M. 8, 500; 9, 286; 10, 296; 10, 479; F. 1, 175-176; 2, 447-448; Philo, De Vita Mosis, 2. 84 [40 weeks]; Sen. Ep. 102, 2 3 ; Pboen. 535-536; Quintil. Inst. 8, 3, 5 4 ; Stat. Tbeb. 576-578; Aristid. Or. 4, p. 48 Dindorf; Gcll. 6, 1, 4 ; Opp. Cyneg. 1, 494; Suet. Aug. 94, 4 ; Athen. 8, 349 c; 8, 350 f; Arnob. 1, 3 4 ; 5, 10; Tert. Adv. Marc. 4, 2 1 ; De An. 37; Ccnsorin. 8, 1-13; Philargyr. in Eel. 4, 6 1 ; Lact. De 47

732

2, 69

spatia * conficiunt * menses nominantuΓ., Concinneque,4 ut multa, Timaeus, qui cum in historia dixisset qua noac natus Alexander esset eademδ Dianae · Ephesiae7 templum deflagravisse,8 ad1 mens a spatio Bl ■ confeciunt quc Ν · eadem om. Μ * dianam B*F, efTcsianac A ■ t e m p l u m deam templa demigrauisse in ras. Bt t e m p l o deagrauisse AVX

4 Bl * nominati Prob. L·. conctneT B* efesiae H, efTesiae VB^M, efTcsiam % migrauissc V , t e m p l u m deam migrasse N, demigrauisse FMt templa denagrauisse l ' , '

Opt/. 17, 8; N o n . p . 40 M. (p. 58 L . ) ; Hicr. Ep. 2 1 , 2, 5 ; 22, 39, 2 ; A u g . De Trin. 3 , 3 ; Schol. //. 1,9; 10, 2 5 2 ; N o n n . 4 1 , 1 5 8 ; 4 1 , 410; Schol. A r . Tbesm. 7 4 1 : άλλ* ού δέκα μήνας κυοΰσιν αϊ γυναίκες άλλ* εννέα· είώΟασι δέ ούτω τ ω πλήρει αριθμώ χρήσθαι αντί τών εννέα μηνών; Alex. A p h r o d . in Prob/. 1, 40, p . 14 Idelcr; Tzctz. Cbil. 2, 191-192; Etym. M. s.v. Δήλος; C.l.L. IX, 5401 {Carm. Lot. epigr. 1514, 5-7); also Wisdom of Solomon 7, 2 ; 2 Esdras. 5, 4 0 ; 4 Esdras, 4, 4 0 ; 8, 8 ; 16, 3 8 ; 2 Maccab. 7, 27'; 4 Maccab. 16, 7. m e n s a . . . m e n s e s : perhaps cor­ rectly; cf. A. Waldc, Lat. etym. Worterb.x (1906), 3 7 9 ; 383. T h e supposed relation of lunar phases and m o n t h s t o menstrual periods is often m e n t i o n e d ; e.g., E m p c d . A 80 Dicls; Hipp. De octimestri Partu ( X X I , 459 K . ) ; Aristot. H. A. 7 , 2 , 582 a 34-35; De Ctn. An. 2, 4, 738 a 16-18; 4, 2, 769 a 3 - 5 ; Chrysippus a p . Schol. / / . 2 1 , 483 {S. V. F. 2, n o . 7 4 8 ) ; Cornut. N. D. 32, p . 73 L a n g ; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 77, p. 282 d; De Fac. in Orb. 25, p . 939 f; Galen, De Dieb. decrtt. 3 , 2 ( I X , 903 Κ . ) : τάς τών καταμηνίων ταϊς γυναιξί προθεσμίας διαφυλάττει; Ο ρ ρ . Cyntg. 2, 206-207: δτε δή μετόπισθε περιπλομένησι σελήναις / θηλυτέρη τίκτει; Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 140; Pap. Osloentes, 1, p . 127; Remig. in Sedul. Pascb. Carm. {CS.E.L. 1, 331); W. H . Roschcr in Comm. pbilol. Sem. Lips. (1874), 221, and n. 1 3 ; T . B i n in Roschcr, Ansf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1007; Pease o n Div. 2, 3 3 , n. {ostreisque et concbyliis); G. Sarton in ///'/, 30 (1939), 501 (and w o r k s there cited). c o n c i n n e q u e : -que transitional; cf. 1, 2 4 : quodque; 2, 127: cervaeque; and other cases noted by Madvig o n Fin. 2, 7 3 .

u t m u l t a : cf. 2, 6 5 , n . {ut multa praec/are); Rcid o n Fin. 1, 7. T i m a e u s : for severe criticism of his w o r k sec Polyb. 12, 3-28 a, including (12, 2 4 , 5) his love of the marvellous. O n his tendency, as here, t o synchronize historic events cf. C. W a c h s m u t h , Einleituxg in d. Stud. d. alt. Gescb. (1895), 552; G . P l a u m a n n in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1146; Pease o n Div. 1, 47, n. {qua node); R. L a q u e u r in P.-JP. 6 A (1936), 1199. Cic. De Or. 2, 58, praises his learning, but n o t his Asiatic style; cf. Brut. 3 2 5 : senteniiii non tarn gravibus et severis quam concinnis et vtnusiis, qua/is in bistoria Timaeus. Whether Cicero here really d r a w s from T i m a e u s , or, rather, by a lapse of m e m o r y , ascribes t o h t m material from another source is discussed by Plaumann, op. cit.t 1146. q u a n o c t e natus A l e x a n d e r : Plut. A/ex: 3 , 3 , dates this o n the 6th of Hecat o m b a e o n , 356 B.C. ( t h o u g h from Arr. Anab. 7, 28, 1, wc should expect it t o fall in the a u t u m n ) , and c o n t i n u e s : καθ* ήν ήμίραν ό της Έ φ ε σ ί α ς Α ρ τ έ μ ι δ ο ς ένεπρήθη νεώς* ω γ ' Ή γ η σ ί α ς ό Μ ά γ ν η ς έπιπεφώνηκεν επιφώνημα κατάσχεσαι τήν πυρκαΐάν έκείνην υπό ψυχρίας δυν ά μ ε ν ο ν εΐκότως γαρ ϊ φ η κ α τ α φ λ ε χ θ ή ναι τον νεών της 'Αρτέμιδος ασχολού­ μενης περί τήν 'Αλεξάνδρου μαίωσιν; cf. also Div. 1, 47: qua nocte templum Ephesiae Dianae def/agravit, eadem constat ex O/ympiade natum esse A/exandrum; Solin. 4 0 , 4 : notatur ergo eadem die conflagravisse temp/um Ephesi qua Alexander Magnus Pellae natus est. E p h e s i a e : o n this epithet o f A r t e m i s cf. T . Schreibcr in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 588-593; K. F . H . B r u c h m a n n , Epitbeta Deorum (1893), 4 5 ; K. W e r ­ nicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1385-1386; O .

2, 69

733

iunxit* minime id esse mirandum,1 quod * Diana, cum * in partu8 Olympiadis · adesse voluisset, afuisset7 domo. Quae β autem dea ad res omnes veniret Venerem nostri nominaverunt, atque ex ea potius venustas quam Venus ex venustate. 1 % adiuncxit A mirandam A1 · quod add. A * cum] quod Bl • in rartu AlVlBl · olimpiadis AVB*FM, olimpiades H, olimpa dis Bl 7 abfuisset A*V\ afuissc AlHlVlN*BF\ abfuissc //», affuisset N* afTuisse G • qua B*

Jessen in P.-W. 5 (1905), 2753-2755; and on the form of the Epbtna multimammia (Hicr. In Epbts. prol., pp. 539540 Vallarsi) W. Dconna in Rev. d. 4t. gr. 28 (1915), 335-336, n. 6 (bibliography); C. Picard, Epbese et Claras (1922), 529532; A. B. Cook, Z w , 2, 1 (1925), 405417. Her sacred idol was probably a meteorite; cf. A. D. Nock, St. Paul (1938), 133. tcmplum deflagravlue: on the suc­ cessive temples of Artemis at Ephesus (Plin. N. H. 16, 214: stptiens restitute templo), a great Ionian centre of worship (Dion. Hal. Ant. 4, 25, 4; Plin. Ν. H. 16, 95) and one of the seven wonders of the world (Anon. De Incredib. 2, p. 88 Fcsta; Philo Byz. De Septem Orbis Spectaculis, 6, p. 20 Orclli; H. v. Rohdcn, De Mundi Mirac. (1875), 10-11, for other authors), cf. L. Biirchner in P.-W. 5 (1905), 2806-2813; id., Forscb. in Epbesos of the Austrian archaeological Institute, 1 (1906); 2 (1912); also H. Thiersch, Artemis Epbesia (Abb. Gbtting. Ges. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. Kl. 3, 12 (1935); B. L. Trell in Numism. Notes and Monographs, 107 (1945). This temple was apparently that built by Paeonius and Demetrius (Biirchner, op. cit., 2810). Cicero himself had visited Ephesus in 51 and 50 B.C. (Att. 5, 13, 1-2 (51 B.C.); 6, 8, 1 (50 B.C.)), and hence would be especially interested in writing of the temple five or six years later. Various allusions to wooden construction and contenrs of these temples indicate the material for conflagrations (e.g., Thcophr. H.P. 5, 4, 2 (cypress doors); Vitruv. 2, 9, 13 (cedarceiling and statue); Plin. N.H. 16, 213-214 (construction of cedar and other woods)).

This Artemision, on 21 July, 356 B.C., was fired by one Herostratus, seeking for notoriety; sec the references collected by G. Plaumann in P.-W. 8 (1913), 11451146, to which add: Aristor. Meteor. 3, 1, 371 a 30-31: οίον καΐ νϋν έθεωροϋμεν περί τόν έν Έφέσω ναόν χαόμενον [and Alex. Aphrod. in Meteor. 3, 1, p. 138, 6-8 Hayduck]; Joseph. C.Ap. 2, 131; Lucian, De Morte Peregr. 22; Solin. 40, 3; Clem. Protr. 4, 53, 2 (with a list of temple-burnings]; Hicr. Adv. Heh. 16; Cbron. ann. Abr. 1618; Macrob. Sat. 6, 7, 16: a communi consilio Asiae deercturn est uti no men eius qui temp/urn Dianat Ephesiae incenderat nequis ullo in tempore nominaret; Eustath. in //. 2, 701; id., in Dion. Perieg. 823 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 362); T. Browne, Urn-burial, ch. 5; C. Cibber, Rich. Ill, Act 1, Sc. 1; C. Picard, £pbtse et Claros (1922), 27-32; al. adiunxit: but Plut. Alex. 3, 3, ascribes the remark to Hegesias. in partu Olympiadis adesse: cf. 1, 41: parturn Iovis-, Fam. 6, 18, 5: Tulliae meae partus. For Olympias cf. H. Strasburgcr in P.-W. 18 (1939), 177-182. afuisset domo: on gods as not omni­ present cf. Virg. Aen. 1, 415; Hor. C. 1, 19, 10; 1, 30, 2; Thcophil. Ad Auto/. 2, 3; also / Kings, 18, 27. veniret Venerem: cf. 3, 62: Venus quia venit ad omnia', Arnob. 3, 33: quod ad cunctos venial Venerem. In Greek Dionc was similarly explained as παρά τό διά πάν­ των Ιέναι (Etym. Gud. and Orion SJ>. Διώνη). For modern etymologies of Venus cf. A. Waldc, Lat. etym. Worterb.1 (1906), 657-658. nostri: the Stoics; cf. 2, 118, n. (nostri). ex ea potius venuetas: cf. Firm. De

734

2, 70

28 70 Videtisnc igitur ut a physicis l rebus bene atque utiliter inventis tracta ratio sit 1 ad commcnticios ct fictos * dcos? Quae res genuit falsas * opiniones erroresque * turbulentos · et superstitiones paene aniles. Et formae enim nobis' deorum et aetates et vestitus ornatusque noti sunt, genera praeterea, coniugia, 1 phisicis M% fisicis VN, fysicis ABF ■ tracta ratio est Lact. Inst. / , 17, 2, ratio sit tracta Aug. C. D. 4t 30 * u d flcticios add. V* * falsas g e n u i t Af l l 7 · turbolentos A\?)M n o b s A1 • errorisquc A VNB

Errore t 17, 3 : venustas bominum Venus dicta est. Nominator or a similar verb is understood. 7 7 . v i d e t i s n e : cf. 3 , 6 9 : pideturne; 3 , 8 2 : vidtsnt. Christian use of this passage, for polemic purposes, may be seen in its q u o t a t i o n by F i r m . De Errore, 17, 3-4: pidetis ut commenticios et fictos deos turbulentus error <ex>cogt ut superstitionibus anilibus et formae nobis de­ orum rentur et nomina; Lact. Inst. 1, 17, 2 : quas Cicero secutus de diis ac religionibus eorum banc stntentiam tulit: videtisne igitur . . . inbedlUtatis bumanae [reading est (for xr'/); ac fictos]; Epit. 17, 4 : Tullius quoqu* de natura deorum commenticios ac fictos deos queritur indue to s, et bine extitisst falsas opiniones erroresque turbulentos et superstitiones paene aniles; Aug. CD. 4, 30: disputat apud cum Quintus Lucilius Balbus in secundo de deorum natura librot et cum ipse superstitiones ex natura rerum velut pbyncas et pbilosopbicas inserat, indignatur tamen institutions simu/acrorum et opinionibus fabulosis, ita loquens; videtisne igitur . . . bella gtsserunt [reading ratio sit tracta; accepimus; di bellis; duos exercitus', aut cum Gigantibus; vans tat is (for futtilitatis)]. p h y s i c i t : cf. 2, 2 3 , n. (pbysicis, id est, natural ιbus). c o m m e n t i c i o · et f i c t o s : cf. 1, 9 4 ; 3 , 6 3 : commenticiarum fabularum; Div. 2, 80: commenticiis fabellis; Off. 3, 39: fictam et commenticiam fabulam; Pro Mur. 28: rebus fictis commenticiisque\ Lact. Inst. 5, 4, 4 : panam, fictam, commenticiam·; Hicr. Ep. 70, 3, 1: ficta et commenticia. t u r b u l e n t o s : cf. Tusc. 5, 1 5 : motus turbulenti iactationesque animorum incitatae et impetu inconsiderato tlatae rationem omnem re­

pel lentes pitae beatae nullam partem relinquunt. p a e n e a n i l e a : cf. 1, 55, n. (am'cu/is); 3, 12, n. (fabellas amies); Pease on DIP. 2, 19, n. (anile); Tusc. 1, 93: ineptiae paene amies ; 3, 7 2 : superstitio muiiebris quaedam \ De Domo, 105: anili superstition* ... muliebribus reliponibus; Sen. De Ben. 1, 4, 6: anilibus argument!s\ Firm. De Errore, 17, 4 : superstitionibus anilibus', Lact. Inst. 5, 13, 3 : muliebrem out am'lem superstitionem pocant; Serv. Aen. 8, 187: aut ab aniculis dicta superstitio, quia multae superstites per aetatem delirant et stultae sunt; Claud. Mamert. De Statu An. 2, 8: veternosas amliunt cpinionum suspiciones; A m m . Marc. 21, 16, 18: anili superstitione. f o r m a e : cf. Min. Fel. 22, 5 : quid? for­ mae ipsa* et balitus nonne arguunt ludibria et dedecora deorum pestrorum? The Stoics really assign n o form t o the g o d s ; cf. Philc-dem. De Piet. 17-18, p p . 84-85 G o m p e r z (of the Stoics): τοιούτους ουδέ μβμήχασιν άπολείπιιν οίους <σέ>βονται <7Γ>άντΕς καΐ ήμιϊ<ς ό>μολογ<ο>ΰμ<ον· άνθρ< ωττοει>δεϊς γάρ έκεΐνοι <ού> νομίζουσιν άλλα άέρα<ς> καΐ π < ν ο ύ μ α τ α <χ>αΙ αιθέρας; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 19 (Doxogr. Gr.% 3 0 2 ) : Ποσειδώνιος πνκϋμα νοκρόν καΐ ττυρώδες, ούχ Ιχον μέν μορφή* μτταβάλλον 8έ είς δ βούλττοιι καί συνιξομοιούμενον πάσιν; Lact. De Ira% 18, 1 3 : quia Stoici negent habere ullam formam deum; E . V . A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 2182 2 1 ; also W. Jaeger (in A. Schweitzer fubile* Book (1946), 414), w h o notes that t h e a n t i a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c doctrines of X c n o p h a n c s provided a basis for the Stoic in this section. aetates et veatitue: cf. 1, 81, and nn. (ornaiu; aetate; vestiiu).

2, 70

735

cognationes, omniaquel traducta * ad similitudinem inbecillitatis humanae. Nam et perturbatis animis inducuntur. Accipimus * enim deorum cupiditates, aegritudines, iiacundias; nee vero, ut fabulae ferunt, bellis * proeliisque caruerunt,6 nee solum, ut apud Homerum,· cum duo 7 exercitus contrarios alii β dei ex alia parte defenderent, sed etiam, ut· cum Titanis,10 ut cum n Gigantibus, 1 cognationes omnes omniaque Lact. Ix. {nod. dm) * products Μ * acce4 di bcllis Aug. l.c. · caluerunt H, curuerunt Bl pimus Aug. C. D. 4, 30 10 • omcrum B1 ' duos AtVx ■ ali Vx · ut om. Η timannis K 1 , ll tianis 2P, titinanis in ras. A ut cum] id est add. V%, et cum H, aut cum ;4ug. Ix.

nod sunt: probably ironical; we act cited by H. Merguet, Lex. ξ. d. pbil. as if we knew them. Scbr. 2 (1892), 297. g e n e r a . . . coniugia, cognationes: cf. accipimus: certain deteriores, sup­ 1, 42: cum bumano gemre concubitus morta­ ported by Augustine's quotation and by li squt ex immortali procreates; 1, 95: quod Cicero's frequent practice in citing some it maris deos et feminas esse dicitis, quid se- fact or belief handed down by tradition, quatur videtis; Lact. Inst. 1, 16, 11. read acceptmus; cf. numerous examples traducta: the masculine seen in noti\ in xMcrguct, op. cit., 1 (1887), 26-27; but referring to aetates, vestitus, ornatusque, for accipimus cf. 3, 47: accipimus (and n.). has now, through the influence of the With the divine vices here cited cf. the intervening neuters (genera, coniugia, and account by Vcllcius in 1, 42, the Epi­ cureans and Stoics being, for the mo­ omnia), been changed to the neuter. inbecillitati· humanae: for similar ment, in accord, in opposition to popu­ phrases (including Dip. 2, 148; Τ use. 3, lar beliefs. 13; 3, 34; 5, 3; Pro Mil. 84) sec Tbes. cupiditates, aegritudines, iracunLing. Lat. 7 (1936), 415, 69-82; cf. Eur. diae: not corresponding precisely to the I.T. 389-391: τους $' ένθάδ\ αυτούς fourfold division of the Stoics (sec Fin. δντας άνθρωποκτόνους, / είς τήν θεόν 3, 35; Tusc. 4, 11) into aegritudo, formido, τό φαΰλον άναφέρείν 8οκώ. / ούδένα libido, and lattitia; cf. Arnold, op. cit., γάρ οΐμαι δαιμόνων clvai κακόν; Dio 331-335. Chrys. 12, 59; Max. Tyr.2,10:ύπόδέ ασ­ ut fabulae ferunt: cf. Off. 3, 38; fr. θενείας τά παρ* ημών καλά τη εκείνου 5, 50, p. 318 Muller. φύσει έπονομάζοντες; Aug. CD. 6, 5; bellis proeliisque: cf. 1, 42, and n. also below, 3, 64, n. (dicamus digna dis). {pot tarum). But note that the Stoics really rationalized myths rather than the poets et: correlative with nee vero. perturbatis animis: Τ use. 4 is entitled turning physical phenomena into myths. dt reliquis animi perturbationibus\ cf. Τ use. ut apud Homerum: e.g., //. 4, 7-8; 4, 11: est igitur Zenonis bate difinitio, ut per- 8, 10-17; 13, 358-359; 20. 23-25; 20, 67turbatio sit quod πάθος We dicit, aversa a 74 (Book 20 is entitled Θεομαχία). Yet recta ratione contra naturam animi commotio; F. Pfistcr (in P.-W. 4 Supplbd. (1924), Fin. 3, 35; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism 283, 38) observes that even in Homer (1911), 351, n. 131; 352-353. The pred­ Zeus docs not mingle directly with men, icate adjective here expresses quality; but employs intermediaries. On Gcero's cf. 1. 49. use of Homer cf. V. D'Agostino in / / inducuntur: "are brought upon the mondo classico, 6, suppl. (1936), 7. ut cum Titanis: this and the follow­ stage"; cf. 2, 2; 2, 73: Pronoean a Stoicis induct; 2, 76; and various other cases ing ut cum continue the construction of

736

2, 71

sua propria bella gesserunt. Haec et dicuntur et creduntur J stultissime et plena sunt 1 futtilitatis · summaeque levitatis 71 Sed tamcn iis * fabulis spretis * ac repudiatis deus pertinens pel naturam cuiusque rei, per terras · Ceres, per maria Neptunus, a l i 1 crcdcntur A1 ■ plena sunt] plena* Bl ■ futuUuta AG* V* Λ72*1, f u t i l i t a t i H*V%Bl, furtilitatis (P, uanitatis cod. Urs., Aug. U.% utilitatis At, inutilitatis Η « ii$ AH% hiis GVN, his BFM · pretis Bl · tcrrcs At1, tcrs A1

ut apud Homerum [sc. inducuntur] cum; cf. 2, 6 0 : ut cumfruges Cererem appellamus. O n the Titanomachy cf. M. Mayer, Giganten u. Titanen (1887); K. Bapp in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 996-1004; E. Wust in P.-V. 6 A (1937), 1500-1504. The Titans were first introduced into poetry by Homer (Paus. 8, 37, 5), and this con­ test was allegorized by the Stoics (cf. Schol. Hes. p. 94 Flach; yet W. Jaeger, Thiol, of the tarty Gr. Philosophers (1947), 214, n. 53, thinks that Cicero's Stoic source (Posidonius ?) here had in mind Xenophanes and Plato, Rep. 378 c), and ridiculed by the Epicureans (e.g., Philode m. De Pie/. 56, p. 28 Gomperz; 89, p. 40 Gomperz) and by Lucian (De Salt. 37). O n the variation between third and second declension in the forms of Titan cf. R. Kuhncr-F. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gr. ά. lat. Spr. 1" (1912), 490-491. G i g a n t i b u s : even more famous was the Gigantomachy (Eus. Η. Ε. 1, 2, 19: τάς παρά τοις πασιν βοωμένας γιγαντο­ μαχίας), to which Cicero refers (Sen. 5: gigantum mo Jo bella cum ass; Har. Resp. 20: gigantibus Wis quos poetae ferunt bellum dis immortalibus intuJisse), and which Plato (Rep. 2, 378 b-c) wished to ban from literature and art. Cleanthes wrote a work περί γιγάντων (Diog. L. 7, 175), doubt­ less allegorizing the story (cf. Lucr. 5, 113-125). For a full account of this contest cf. O . Waser in P.-VP. 3 Supplbd. (1918), 655-759 (bibliography on 655656).

simum est credere; cf. 2, 143: latent . . . utilizer; Madvig on Fin. 4, 6 3 . futdlitaria: cf. 1, 18: futtilis com mentiaasqm sententias. Vanitaiis of one n u and of Augustine is evidently a s y n ­ o n y m introduced through a gloss. l e v i t a t i s : the opposite of gravitatis, f o r which cf. E . Remy in Nova et Vetera, A (1922), 8-12. 7 1 . f a b u l i s : cf. Pease on Dip. 2, 1 1 3 , n. {fabulis). «pretis a c r e p u d i a t i s : cf. Legg. 1, 5 2 : spemenda et repudianda virtus. d e u s p e r t i n e n s per n a t u r a m : cf. 1, 36, n. (rationem quondam . . . pertinentern) ; 2, 2 4 : intellegi debet earn caloris naturam vim habere in se vitalem per ornnern mundum pertinentem. For the Stoic view o f this divine immanence cf. also Aristid. Or. 1, p. 7 Dindorf: τοις μέν γε θεοΐς τάς τ έ τ ταρας άπέδωκε χώρας, δπως μηδαμοϋ μηδέν κενόν εΐη θεών; D i o g . L. 7, 147 (of Zeno): θεόν . . . ώσπερ πατέρα πάντων κοινώς τι χαΐ τό μέρος αύτοΰ το διήχον δια πάντων, 6 πολλαϊς προσηγορίαις ιτροσονομάζεσθαι κατά τάς δυνάμεις; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 34 (Doxogr. Gr*. 306): πνεϋμα μέν διήχον δι' 6λου του κόσμου;; P r o d , in Tim. p. 81 e (S.V.F. 2, n o . 307); Alex. Aphrod. De Mixt. p. 224 Bruns (S. V.F. 2, n o . 310): μεμΐχθαι τη ύλη λέγειν τον θεόν, δια πάσης αύτης διήκοντα. This g o d might be identified with Jupiter or e v e n with Jehovah; cf. A. J. Festugiere, La RMl. d'Hermis Trismig. 2 (1949), 515 (with Hermetic examples).

creduntur s t u l t i s s i m e : the adverb not s o much expressing manner as the writer's judgment upon the procedure. Mayor explains this as meaning stultis-

C e r e s . . . N e p t u n u s : cf. 1, 3 6 : na­ turam quondam per omnium naturam rerum pertinentem vi divina esse adfectam putat [sc. Zeno); 1, 40, n. (aer per maria . . .

2, 71

737

per alia, potcruntl intcllegi qui qualesque sint * quoquc cos s nomine consuctudo nuncupavcrit. Quos 4 dcos ct venerari ct colere debemus. Cultus autem deorum est optumus 6 idemque castissimus atque sanctissimus plenissimusque pietatis, ut eos semper pura, Integra, incorrupta et mente et voce veneremur. Non enim philosophi · solum verum etiam maiores nostri super1

V XN

potcrant ABF * sint dett. Mars., sunt cet/. ■ cos]eius(?) Λ * quos]hot · est optumus add. Β · phylosophi V\ filosofi M, nlosophi A

Nept$mum); 2, 66-67; 3, 64: Nep/unum esse diets animum cum in/ellegen/ia per mare pertinent em, idem de Cerere. It is but o n e g o d w h o is really involved, though ma­ nifested in different aspects. p o t c r u n t : this should logically be singular, but is attracted into the number o f qui qualesque. q u i q u a l e s q u e s i n t : a frequent form o f expression; e.g., Fin. 1, 29 and Tusc. 3 , 1 1 : quid et quale si/; N.D. 1, 60 and Fin. 2 , 6: quidaut quale sit [cf. Tusc. 1, 5 1 ] ; Fin. 4 , 2 3 : quid esse/ et quale; Fin. 2 , 18 and Tusc. 1, 47: quale quidque sit [cf. Off. 1, 1 4 6 ] ; etc. Translate: "in their identity a n d nature." q u o · d c o t : "it is the gods thus under­ s t o o d . " This reading seems preferable to various emendations, such as that of Ο . Τ . Keil (Quaes/. Tull. Spec. (1839), x x i i ) : hoc eos, making hoc refer to the preceding quoque. venerari et c o l e r e : on the phrase cf. 1, 117, n. (deos veneremur); 3, 5 3 : quos auguste ornnes saneteque veneramur. c u l t u s . . . d e o r u m . . . o p t u m u s : cf. 1 , 3 : baec enim omnia pure atque caste tribuenda deorum numini ita sunt, etc.; L*gg. 2 , 2 4 : caste iubet lex adire ad deos, ammo videlicet, in quo sunt omnia, nee tollit castimoniam corporis, sed hoc oportet intetlegi, cum multum animus corpori praestet observeturque ut casta corpora adbibeantur multo ess* in animis id servandum magis ; Off. 2, 11: deos placatos pie tas efficiet et sanetit as; also Eur. fr. 946 Nauck: εύ Ισθ\ δταν τις ευσε­ βών θύη θεοΐς, / κάν μικρά Θύη, τυγχάνει σωτηρίας; Xen. Mem. 1, 3 , 3 : ένόμιζε τους

πρόγονοι κατέδειξαν, ήγοΰ δέ θΰμα τοΰτο κάλλιστον cZvai xal θεραπείαν με­ γίστη ν, άν ώς βέλτιστον καΐ δικαιότατον σαυτόν παρέχοις- μάλλον γαρ έλπίς τους τ ο ι ο ύ τ ο ς ή τους Ιέρεια πολλά καταβάλ­ λοντος πράζειν τ·. παρά των θεών αγαθόν; Hor. C. 3 , 23, 17-20: immunis aram ή tetigit marms, / non sumptuosa blandior bostia / mollivit aver so ι Penates f/arre pio et saliente mica; Sen. Ep. 95, 50: primus est deorum cultus deos credere, deinde reddere illis maiestatem suam, reddere bonitatem, sine qua nulla matestas est . . . vis deos propitiaref bonus esto. satis illos coluit quisqui imitatus est; Pers. 2, 71-75: quin damns id superis . . . / . . . jconpositum ius /atque animo sanetosque recessus / mentis et incoctum generoso pectus bonesto. / baec cedo ut admoveam templis etfarre litabo; Plin. Paneg. 3 : animadver/o enim etiam deos ipsos non tarn accuratis adorantium precibus quam innocen/ia et sanetitate laetari, gratioremque existimari qui delubris eorem puram castamque mentem quam qui meditatum carmen intulerit; Biblical passages, especially Micab, 6, 6-8; Min. Fcl. 32, 2-3: cum sit litabilis bostia bonus animus et pura mens et sincera conscientia. igitur qui innocentiam colit Deo supplieat, qui iustitiam Deo libat, qui fraudibus abslinet propstiat Deum, qui bominem periculo subripit opimam vietimam caedit; and Lact. Inst. 6, on the subject De vero Cultu. v o c e v e n e r e m u r : E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 234-235, appears to understand this of hymn-singing, and gives examples of the Stoic use of hymns. It seems simpler, however, to interpret it of prayers, which were regularly

θεούς ταϊς παρά των ευσεβέστατων ττ-

spoken aloud rather than secretly.

μαΐς μάλιστα χαίρειν ;Isocr. 2, 20: τά μέν προς τους θεούς ποίει μέν ώς ol

n o n e n i m , etc.: quoted by N o n . pp. 431-432 M. (p. 696 L.), through the

738

2, 72

stitionem a 1 religione1 separaverunt.* 72 Nam qui totos dies precabantur et immolabant' ut sibi sui liberi superstites essent, superstitiosi * sunt appellati,· quod nomen patuit postea latius '; 1 a om. Non. p. 696 L. ■ religionem Bl " separauerant Aug. Is. (codd. Lugd. Corb.) * tota die precatus et inmolabat Non. Lc. immobant Nx · super l 1 · apcllati B ' quod . . . latius om. Lact. Lnst. 4, 28, 4, latuis V1 ■titiosis B F*

words ex relegendo [omitting in, and racteristic, qui . . . retraetarent et . . . rereading tota die; aliquant rem eligerent; re-legerent. With this sentence cf. Isid. ligendo], though Nonius's explanation of Etym. 10, 244: superstitiosos ait Cicero the two words is different; Lact. Inst. appetlatos qui totos dies precabantur et inmo4, 28, 4-5: non enim ... aJterum laudis labant ut sibi sui liberi superstites essent; (omitting quod nomen patuit postea latius Placidi Cod. Paris. (Corp. Gloss. Lat. 5, and diligehter, and reading ii sunt diets; 134, 22). tamquam ex eligendo elegantes; ex diligendo;ut . . . liberi auperstitea essent: on and omitting in before verbis); and Aug. the ancient fear of oudiving one's off­ CD. 4, 30 [from non enim through sunt spring, and thus losing a sort of family appellati), like our text save for inquit immortality destined for those whose twice inserted, but followed by a severe descendants can engage in ancestorattack upon the view of Balbus. worship, cf. Pease on Virg. Am. 4, 68, n. superstitionem a religione separa- (infelix), to which add: Tusc. 1, 85 [con­ ▼erunt: cf. 1, 45: ut deospie coleremus et ut trasting the lots of Priam and Metellus]; supers!itione liberaremur; 1, 117; Div. 2.3, 70; Sen. 12; 84; Fam. 4, 6, 1; Plaut. 148: nee vero (id enim diligenter intellegi Ann. 1-2: sicut tuom vis unicum gnatum volo) superstition* tollenda religio tollitur, tuae I superesa vitae sospitem et superstitem; where see Pease's notes on superstitions Virg. Aen. 6, 308: impostique rogis iuvenes and religio, to which add: De Inv. 2, 165: ante ora parenturn; Juv. 10, 241 [and sic unicuique virluli finitimum vitium repe- parallels cited by Mayor ad loe.\. Lact. rietur . . . ut . . . superstitio, quae religions Inst. 4, 28, 13, remarks: superstitiosi propinqua est [cf. Victorin. 2, 54, p. 302 auttm vocantur non qui filios superstites opHalm; Aug. De div.Quaest. 31, 2]; Varr. tan/—omnes enim optamus—sed out si qui ap. Aug. CD. 6, 9 [where the super­ superstitem memonam defunetorum colunt stitious man is said timere deos, the aut qui parentibus suis superstites colebant religious man vereri deos]; Cornut. N.D. imagines eorum domi tamquam deos penates 35: ως βίς τ6 £ύσεβ*ΐν άλλα μή είς τό [cf. Wisdom of Solomon, 14, 15]; Pease on δασιδαιμονεΐν; Μ. Kobbcrt in P.~W. Div. 2, 148, n. (superstitione); also the Ι Α (1920), 565-575; V. Macchioro, theory of S. W. F. Margadant (Indog. Roma capta (1928), 32, who, on the Forscb. 48 (1930), 284) and E. Bcnvcnistc strength of Nigidius ap. Gell. 4, 9, 1-2, (Rev. des it. lat. 16 (1938), 35) that superstithinks the difference between the two tiosus derives from superstes in the sense of words was, for the Romans, quantitative, an cyc-witness (cf. Pro Mur. 26; Fest. p. for moderns, qualitative; W. Kroll, Die 305 M. (pp. 394, 396 L.), and originally Kultur d. ciceron. Zeitt 2 (1933), 153; J. referred to powers of divinatory in­ Whatmough in CI. Pbilol. 34 (1939), 266 sight. (reviewing F. Althcim); P. Fried lander patuit . . . latius: cf. Fat. 6: boc late in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 62 (1941), 19; patebrt; Fin. 1, 36: bate ratio late patet, H. J. Rose in Oxf. cl. Diet. (1949), 758. and about two dozen other cases in the 77. qui . . . prccabantur: curiously philosophical works cited by H. Mcrfollowed, where one might expect the guct, Lex. z- d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 2 (1892), same construction, by a clause of cha­ 435.

2, 72

739

qui autem omnia quae ad cultum deorum pertinerent diligenterl retractarent et tamquam relegerent * sunt 3 dicti religiosi4 ex relegendo, 6 ut elegantes β ex eligendo,7 < e x > diligendo β diligentes,· ex intellegendo intellegentes; his enim in verbis omnibus inest vis 10 legendi eadem quae in religiose Ita factum est in super1 diligenter om. Lact., l.c, diligenter retractarent add. A * t a m q u a m relegerent] c t aliquam rem digerent Non., Ix., ii aut hii out hi codd. Lact. Inst., 4, 28, 5 ante sunt 1 4 l • sun A relegiosa B , rclcgiosi B* * rclcgando H, legendo* A Lact. · ut elcgentes N, ut elegantes (ut add.) V, cod. Bonon., eligendo codd. Non., Ix. x x 7 t a m q u a m ex eligendo elegantes Lact., Ix. eligantes V , eligentes V elegendo β GBF, legendo / / ex diligendo Lact., Ix., t a m q u a m legendo dc legendis ex intelle­ g e n d o AH, t a m q u a m del. PL, t a m q u a m . . . intellegendo add. in mg. V · dilili inaestius V1 g e n t e s Lact., Ix., dcligentes in mg. V, delegendis AHBFM

retractarent et t a m q u a m r e l e g e r e n t : " r e c o n s i d e r and, as it were, r e t r a c e . " Cf. I s i d . Etym. 10, 234 (quoted below). r e l i g i o s i e x r e l e g e n d o : cf. A u g . CD. 1 0 , 3 : tunc [sc. Deum] eligentes vel potius religentes {amiseramus enim neglegentes)— bunc ergo religentes, unde et religio dicta perbibttur, ad cum dilectione tendimur. Retract. 1, 13, 9: item alio loco [De vera Relig. I l l ] adunum Deum tendentes, inquam, et ei uni religantes animas nostras [cf. Scrv. Aen. 8, 349], wide religio dicta creditur, omni superstitione careamus. in bis verbis meis ratio quae reddita est unde sit dicta religio plus mibi placuit. nam non mefugit aliam nominis buius originem exposuisse Latins sermonss auctores, quod inde sit appellata religio quod religatur ; quod verbum compositum est a legendo, id est, eligendo, ut ita Latinum videatur religio sicut eligio [the latter sentence q u o t e d by Isid. Etjm. 8, 2, 2); Isid. Etym. 10, 234: religiosus ait Cicero a relegendo appeliatus ; qui retractat et tamquam relegit ea quae ad cultum divinum pertinent, bi sunt dicti re­ ligion ex relegendo, tamquam ex elegendo elegentes [sic], ex diligendo diligentes, ex intel­ legendo intellegentes [quoted by T h o r n . A q u i n . Summa Tbeol. 2, 2, q. 8 1 , a. 1]; Nigidius (ap. Gcll. 4, 9, 1) q u o t e s an anonymous verse: religentem esse oportet, religiosus ne fuas, and further declares (4, 9, 2) that adjectives in -osus indicate excess; quocirca religiosus is appellabatur qui nimia et superstitiosa religione sese alligaverat, eaqut res vitio assignabatur [i.e.

"religiosity"], and in the rest of the chapter in Gellius arc found other v i e w s ; cf. Fcst. p . 278 iM. (pp. 348, 350 L . ) ; 289 M . (366 L.); M a c r o b . Sat. 3 , 3 , 8-10. E. Nordcn, Aus altrom. Priesterbucbern (1935), 24, differentiates religiosus (that which by n o action of man inspires awe)

from sacer (that which is consecrated by man's rites). O n the legal aspects of religiosus cf. G. A. Harrcr in CI. Pbilol. 19 (1924), 83-84. e l e g a n t e s e x e l i g e n d o : t h o u g h , as J. Forchhammcr (Nordisk tidskrift for Jilologi, 5 (1880), 51) emphasizes, Lact. Inst. A, 28, 5, and Isid. Etym. 10, 234, support the order ex eligendo elegantes. R. Klotz and J. G . Baiter wished t o delete the phrase, because in some mss it is omitted and in others is introduced abruptly, with n o conjunction. But it is a simple matter to transfer tamquam from a position before *.v diligendo to o n e before elegantes, and, further, if the phrase be omitted, then bis . . . in verbis omnibus below will refer t o only t w o items, whereas three seems a m i n i m u m ; cf. P. Stamm, De M. T. C. Lib. de D. N. Interpoiationibus (1873), 35-36. With the sense of eligere cf. Inv. 1, 4 9 : descripte et electe; Fin. 3 , 26: electissimis verbis; Auct. Ad Herenn. 4, 36: optimum et lectissimum verbum; also Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1933), 377. i n superstitioso et r e l i g i o s o : i.e., in the words superstitiosus and religiosus;

740

2,73

stitioso et religioso l alterum vitii nomen, alterum laudis. Ac mihi videor * satis et esse deos et quales essent ostendisse.8 29 73 Proximum est 4 ut doceam deorum providentia mundum administrari. Magnus sane locus est * et a vestris ·, Cotta, vexatus, ac nimirum vobiscum omne certamen est. Nam vobis, Vellei,7 minus notum est quern ad modum quidque dicatur; vestra enim solum legitis, vestra amatis,8 ceteros causa incognita · condcm1 et religioso add. V, om. Ν ■ uel uidetur add. m. rec. V · ostendisse ut (ut del.) Ν * est add. A * est om, dtt. Man. · uestris] uobis Ml 1 uellci*1 · amitisB 1 · incognito Ay&V

Goethe compares έν τφ θ€οσεβής. Had the Romans had quotation-marks the meaning would have been perfectly clear. alterum vitii . . . alterum laudis: cf. Sen. De Clem. 2, 5, 1: religio deos colit, superstitio violat. Superstitio (8α.σι8αιμο-

vioc.) is often mentioned among vices; e.g., Thcophr. Char. 28 (16): esse dcoi: cf. 2,64:*/ ut esse deos; etc. 73. proximum est: from here through 2, 153 is the third of the four Stoic points (2, 3 : mundum ab bic admini­

strari). Balbus had at first planned to speak only on the first two, but here, without apology, continues with the lengthiest of all, probably in accordance with Cotta's urging in 2, 3 ; cf. L. Edelstein in Studi itai. di β/ο/, class. N. S., 11 (1934), 168; M. Pohlenz in P.-VP. 36 Halbb. 2 (1949), 430, who notes that when Balbus professes to be proving the care of Providence he is really rather illustrating its effects (2, 73-97). With proximum est ut, used in a transition, cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram, d. lat. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 241, who com­ pare Pro Flacc. 27: proximum est ergo ut opusfueritclasse; to which add Legg. 3, 2 8 ; 3, 3 3 ; also the phrases tertium est ut, ex­ tremism est ut, reliquum est ut, restat ut, etc.

deorum providentia: a theme dis­ cussed in specialized treatises by Chryeippus (Diog. L. 7,138-139; Gcll. 7,1,2), Panactius (Att. 13, 8), Philo (preserved in an Armenian version), Seneca {Dia­ log!, Book 1), Thcodorct's ten speeches

π»ρΙ προνοίας, and Salvian, De Cubernatione Dei. For the πρόνοια θεοϋ cf. Plat. Tim. 30 c [and Favorin. ap. Diog. L. 3, 24]; Eur. Or. 1179 [cf. Pboen. 6 3 η . See also I. Heinemann, Pond, metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 201. magnus sane locus: cf. Div. 2, 3 : magnus locus pbilosopbiaeque proprius; Ora­ tor, 7 3 : magnus est locus bic . . . et magnum volumen aliud deader at.

vexatus: used in 1, 73; 1, 93, of at­ tacks upon individual philosophers; perhaps only here of discussions of a topic. vobis: the plural refers to one ad­ dressed and to his friends or philosophic school; cf. Fam. 14, 5, 2; Brut. 11; De Or. 1. 38; Virg. Aen. 1, 140; 9, 525. minus notum est: in contrast to the Academics, who, as Cicero says in 1, 11, must, for polemic purposes, be conver­ sant with the teachings of all the schools. On the narrow reading of the Epicu­ reans cf. 1, 7 2 ; In Pison. 7 0 : non pbi/osopbia solum sed etiam ceteris studiis quae fere Epicureos neglegere dicunt perpolitus. O n

the other hand, the Epicurean writings were little read by outsiders; cf. Tusc. 2, 8: Epicurum et Metrodorum non fere praeter suos quisquam in manus sum it;

Sen. Ep. 79, 15; E. Bignonc, VAristotele perduto, 2 (1936), 64, n. 2; 110. causa incognita: cf. 1 Verr. 39: quern incognita causa condemnarent; 2 Verr. 1, 2 5 ;

2, 8 1 ; 2, 105; 5, 41; Pro Cluent. 76; 130; De Domo, 2 0 ; Pro Caec. 2 9 ; Lact. Inst.

5,1,2.

2, 74

741

natis. Velut a te ipso hesterno die dictum est* anum fatidicam Pronoean 4 a Stoicis 4 induci,* id est Providentiam. Quod· eo errore dixisti, quia existumas7 ab iis β providentiam fingi quasi quandam deam singularem, quae mundum omnem gubernet · e t regat. 74 Sed id praecise dicitur, ut si quis dicat Atheniensium 1 dictus est B1 » facti dicarn AV1 ■ pronocam Ν • indu*ci A · quod . . . fingi add. in mg. Ν ' existumes Bl h i s BFM · gubcrnat Ν

4

astroicis A1 ' i i s AHV%

hesterno die: the Tusculans represent indued: cf. 2, 70: inducuntur. the scbolae of five different days (cf. Tusc. id eat Providentiam: often held to 1, 8; 3, 6; 4, 59); the De Finibus con­ be a gloss. Cicero "seldom (excepting tains three different conversations on in his Letters) introduces a Greek word different days; Ac. 2, 43, refers to what without a comment on its meaning, un­ hesterno strmont vidistis (cf. 2, 18). It would less the word has been thoroughly na­ appear, from our passage [alluding to turalized" (Rcid on Ac. 1, 32), doubtless 1, 18: anion fatidicam S/oicorum Pronoeam, because his purpose is to make Greek quam Latin* lictt providentiam dicert), and philosophy available for Greekless read­ from 3, 18 (omniaque quae a te nudius ter- ers. But, as noted by P. Stamm (De tius dicta sunt, alluding to Book 2), that M. T.C. Lib. de D.N. Interpolationibus Cicero had perhaps originally planned (1873), 37), at 1, 18, Vclleius has defined the dialogue with Book 1 for the first Pronoeam quam Latine licet Providentiam

day, Book 2 for the second, then a day

left undescribed, and Book 3 on the fourth day. Neither the endings of Books 1 and 2 nor the beginnings of Books 2 and 3, however, indicate any break in the conversation (cf. 1, 124, n. (caritas)), hence the author is probably here guilty of an oversight, suggesting the lack of a final revision of the work (cf. O. Plasberg in Wocb.f. kl. Pbifcl. 22 (1905), 826; also the important remarks of R. Hirzel, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 529, n. 3). Similar negligence may be noticed in his other works; e.g., Div. 1, 87: dixi (i.e., Q. Cicero, the speaker; but it was really said by M. Cicero at 1, 5-6); Ac. 1, 46: exposui [where see Plasberg's critical note; also R. Philippson in P.-W. 7 A (1939), 1130, 55-63; 1152, 3-4J; Fin. 5, 21 [where editors have often deleted the last sentence, because of its forgctfulness of the setting of the dia­ logue]; 5, 49 [where Gccro ascribes to Piso some verses translated by himself]; cf. also E. Albertini in Bib/, des ic. fr. d'Ath. tt de Rome, 127 (1923), 319-320. anum fatidicam: cf. 1, 18, n. (anum fatidicam).

dictrt, and at 2, 58, Balbus has said pro* videntia ... (Graece enim ττρύνοια dicitur), so that the Greek term might seem al­ ready adequately explained. Objections have also been raised to the position of this clause following induct instead of Pronoean; yet Plasberg well compares DIP. 2, 118: Φιλιππίζειν Pytbiam dicebat, id est, quasi cum Pbilippo facere [though there too some editors have deleted the words id . . . facere). Somewhat hesita­ tingly I retain the phrase id est Provi­ dentiam. quasi quandam deam singularem: cf. Alex. Aphrod. De Fato, 22: τήν 8k ϊΐμαρμένην αυτήν . . . θιόν elval φασιν, gubernet: cf. 1, 52: sive in ipso mundo deus inest aliquis qui regat, qui gubernet. praecise: cf. Sen. 57: brevi praecidam; Ac. 2, 133: praecide, inqutt; Att. 8, 4, 2: numquam ... tarn praecise negavi quam bic mibi plane nulla exceptions praecidit; Auct. Ad Herenn. 4, 41: praecisio est cum dictis quibus reliquum quod coeptum est did relinquiiur incboatum; Quintil. Inst. 10, 2, 17: qui praecisis conclusionibus obscuri. 74. ut si quis: cf. 2, 15; Tusc. 2,67.

742

2, 74

rem publicam1 consilio regi, desk illud 4Ai// pagi',1 sic, a i m 8 dicimus providentia4 mundum5 administrari, dcessc arbitrato· 'deorum V plene autem et perfecte sic dici existumato: 'providentia deorum mundum administrari \ Ita salem is turn, quo caret vestra natio, in inridendis β nobis nolitote consumere,· et mehercule l# 1 r.p. VBFM, rei Λ/1 * arii pagi PL, arpagi AXHVNBFM, arpagi sic cum A * turn A1 prouidcntiam B, prouidicimus add. in mg. B, ariopagi A m. rec. · arbitrio FM ' de dentia deorum (deorum del.) Ν * mundundura V1 x ,e · irridendendis Ν · consummere BF mercule AH, mercorum V l 1 culac B , mcherde dett. Ven., mchcrculcs Λί

illud: on this almost articular use, partially justified by the occasional pas­ introducing a phrase, cf. De Or. 3, 158: sive use of arhitror (e.g., Pro Mur. 34 ut illud 'si ttlum manufugit'-, Off. 1, 33: ex (in the mss); Att. 1, 11, 2; Cacs. B.C. quo illud 'summum ius, summa injuria'; Fin.3, 6, 3. For similar active use of other de­ 2, 59: ubi illud 'plus semper voluptatis'; ponents sec O. Ricmann in Rtv. de pbi/ol. 2, 71: nosti illud 'nemo pins est quipietatem* ;10 (1886), 184. Are the more formal Ad Q. Fr. 3, 5, 7: illud γνώθι σεαυτόν. imperatives arbitrato, existumato, and A modern writer would have employed nolitote possibly intended to offset the quotation marks. informal effect of the abbreviated form consilio regi: stripped of much of its consilio, or, as Ricmann {pp. at., 10, 176) power by attacks led by Ephialtes in the thinks, to emphasize the futurity of the fifth century, the Areopagus apparently action? regained some of its functions and pre­ deorum: cf. ProcL in Tim. p. 27 a stige in Roman times (cf. T. Thalhcim (p. 85 Dichl): τήν πρόνοιαν των θεών. in P.-W. 2 (1896), 632), though it had plene . . . et perfecte: cf. De Or. 1, always had its supporters (e.g., Acsch. 59: plenum atque perfectum; and many Eumenides; Isocr. Areopagiticus; Aristotle, cases in other authors cited by E. Constitution of Athens) as opposed to the Wolfflin, Ausgev. SCOT. (1933), 271 (who democratic party. On its care for reli­ on 236, n. 1, suggests that in Brut. 282, gious matters cf. K. Lake and H. J. for perfecte planeque we should perhaps Cadbury, Beginnings of Christianity, 4 read perfecte pleneque); to which add Aug. (1933), 213. De cat. Ibid. 4: plena atque perfecta. Arii pagi: known in Greek as"Apcioc, salem . . . quo caret: cf. 1, 123: ludiπάγος, in Latin as Areus {Arius. Areos, mur ab bomine non tarn face to quam ad scriArios) pagusy or Areum iudidum (Tac. bendi licentiam libero; 2, 46: Epicurus . .. Ann. 2, 55), rather than Άρβόπαγος or homo non aptissimus ad iocandum minimeque Areopagus (C. Wachsmuth in P.-W. 2 resipUns patriam; 3, 3: Epicurus . . . lu(1896), 627); cf. Dip. 1, 54: ascendit in dere videtur; Div. 2, 40: deos enim ipsos Arium pagum; Att. 1, 14, 5: senatus iocandi causa induxit Epicurus. SaJ (in both "Αρειος πάγος; nihil constantius, nihil se- singular and plural) is often used by verius, nihil fortius. The council itself was Cicero in the sense of wit; e.g., Fin. 1,9; called ή έν ' Αρείω πάγω βουλή, ή έξ 'Αρεί­ Tusc. 5, 55; Off. 1, 133; De Or. 2, 98; 2, ου πάγου βουλή, ή των 'Αρεοπαγιτών 216; Orat. 87; Brut. 128; Fam. 9, 15, 2; βουλή, or ή Ανω βουλή (cf. Thalhcim, 9, 16, 10; Att. 1, 13, 1; cf. Plin. N.H. op. at., 629). 31, 88. arbitrato: the active, found several vestra natio: contemptuous; cf. Pro times in Plautus, recurs only here until Mur. 69: tota natio candidatorum; In Pis. we reach ecclesiastical Latin, but is 55: effidosissima quidem nation* Candida-

2, 74

743

si me audiatis ne experiamini quidem; non decet, non datum est, n o n potestis. Nee vero 1 hoc in te unum 2 convenit, moribus domesticis 8 ac nostrorum hominum urbanitate limatum, sed cum in reliquos vestros turn in eum maxime qui ista peperit,4 hominem 1 non ucro Ν * apcritJ1

■ u n o . . . l i m a t o codd. uoum . . . limatum Man

torum; Har. Resp. 57: deteriores . .. quo­ rum . . . est magna natio; Sen. N.Q. 6, 26, 2 : philologi quoqut, creduia natio; 7, 16, 2 ; M i n . Fel. 8, 4: lattbrosa et lucifuga natio \ Sulp. Scv. Dial. 1, 8, 4: tota nostrorum natio monacborum; Chalcid. Tim. 3 , p. 151 Mullach: non quod conttmnam poeticam nationem; also 1, 89, above: gens vestra [ w h e r e see the note], m e h e r c u l c : cf. 1, 82, n. (bercle) for t h e forms of this ejaculation. n o n d e c c t , etc.: " y o u should not, y o u may nut, you c a n n o t . " i n te u n u m : the mss agree in r e a d i n g

■ domestis Ν

sicut locutus est ad patres nostros, Abraham, et stmini eius]. It w o u l d seem, then, with the consistent ms s u p p o r t of the ablative and the a b u n d a n t parallels, in Cicero and elsewhere, for such shifts of construction, that Plasbcrg and o t h e r s may have been t o o hasty in rejecting uno .. . limato, even t h o u g h we may be able t o a d d u c e n o very exact precedents for convenit in followed by the ablative (yet cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1909), 832, 15-22, for partial analogies in Boethius). For this use of unum ( " y ° u a l o n e , " or " y o u of all m e n " ) cf. Pro Sex. Rose. 5 ;

mo ... limato, which, from the time of

Ac. 2, 62; Holdcn on Off. 3, 26; Lucr.

M a n u t i u s , has c o m m o n l y been e m e n d e d t o unum . . . limatum, t o produce con­ sistency with the following cum in re­ liquos turn in eum maxime. T. Wopkcns, h o w e v e r , in his Advers. crit. 1 (1828), 90-91 (also Led. Tull. 1" (1829), 225227), defended the ms reading, asserting (1) that with comrenire in one may use either the ablative or the accusative; and (2) that the shirt of c o n s t r u c t i o n may be paralleled in o t h e r cases: 2, 149: plectri simiItm linguam . .. nares cornibus; Div. 2, 88: i'lius aetatis qua erat ipse; Tusc. 4, 16: subiciuntur, ut aegritudini invidtntia . . . sub metum autem subiecta sunt pigritia, etc, 4, 2 5 : ut odium mulierum, quale in μισογύνω Atilii est, ut in hominum universum genus', Att. 4, 11, 2 : ut homini curioso ita perscribe ad me; Ad Brut. 1 , 1 5 , 9: suspicor illud tibi minus probari quod a tuts familiaribus . . . non probabatur; Virg. Eel. 5, 5-6: sive sub incertas Zepbyris motantibus umbras, / rive anfro potius succedimus; Sen. Dial. 2 , 1 , 1 : altera pars ad obsequendum, al­ tera imperio nata sit; Luke, 1, 5 5 : κα­ θώς έλάλησεν προς τους πατέρας η μ ώ ν , τω 'Αβραάμ καΐ τ ω σπέρματι αυτού [ V u l g .

6, 1230; V i r g . Aen. 1. 1 5 ; H o r . S. 1, 10, 4 2 ; 2, 6, 5 7 ; Epod. 12, 4. In 1, 58-59; 1, 89, Cotta makes a similar complimentary exception of Vellcius a m o n g the Epi­ cureans. m o r i b u · d o m e a t i c i a : cf. Rep. 2, 2 9 : facile potior non esse nos transmarinis nee inportatis artibus eruditos sed genuinis domesticisque virtutibus. urbanitate: cf. 3 , 50: non inurbane; Brut. 143: cum gravitate iunc tus facet iarum et urbanitatis oratortus, non scurrilis, lepos; O. Lutsch, Die Urbanitas nach Cic. (in Festgabe f. W. Crecelius (1881), 80-95; H. Blery, Rusticite et urbaniti rom. (1909); E. Frank, De I'oris 'Urbanitas' apud Cic. Vi atque Usu (1932)—with discussion of the αστείος and the δγροικος (and cf. p p . 3 0 ; 49); E. dc Saint-Denis, in Latomus, 3 (1939), 5-24 (16-20 o n Cicero's use of the w o r d ) ; and other w o r k s cited in Pbilol. Wocb. 57 (1937). 1387. l i m a t u m : finished with the file; cf. De

Or. 1,180; Brut. 93; Hor. S. 1,10,65. p e p e r i t : cf. Off. 2, 8: qui ista praeclara pepererunt; Tusc. 4, 4 ; Legg. 2, 3 6 ; Fam.

744

2,75

sine arte,1 sine littcris,1 insultantem in omnes, sine acumine uUo,* sine auctoritate,4 sine lepore. 30 75 Dico igitur providentia deorum mundum et omnes mundi partes et initio * constitutas · esse et omni 7 tempore administrari. Eamque8 disputationem tris in partes nostri fere dividunt. Quarum prima pars est quae ducitur ab ea ratione quae docet · esse deos; quo concesso10 confltendum est eorum consilio mundumadministrari. Secundaest11 au tern quae docet 1β omnes res subiectas esse naturae sentienti ab eaque omnia pulcherrume geri ;13 1 artcs BFl ■ Uteris FM * ullo add. B, n u l l o A1 * actoritate A V\ actoita T Bx ' in o t i o Bl · constitas Bl o m n e s esse Ν • c a m q u a m Bl x 1β ll eamque . . . a b ca add. in mg. N * est quae d o c e t Ν conccssc Bx Post administrari utrba e a m q u e disputationem del. Ν " docent Bl " pulchrum x x egeri H V , pule her u m c geri A V*t pulcherrim cgeri G, pulchcrrimc est g e r i Bl

4, 13, 7 ; De Or. 2, 146; Orat. 114. t i n e arte, t i n e littcris: άτεχνον, άγράμματον. Cf. the a t u c k s u p o n the allegedly uncultivated E p i c u r u s and his followers in 1. 5 8 ; 1, 7 2 ; 1, 8 5 ; 1, 89. For such adjectival phrases cf. 1, 5 8 : Epicureos e Gracaa; 3, 2 ; jermo ... contra Epicurum; J. B. Hofmann, Lot. Synt. v. Stilistik (1928), 629. i n s u l t a n t e m in o m n e s : cf. 1, 18 [of Velleius]; 1 , 7 3 ; 1,92-94. s i n e a c u m i n e u l l o : cf. 1, 8 5 : dt bomint minime vafro. for the position of ullo—usually placed after the first or the last w o r d of a scries—cf. Tusc. 5, 48, and D o u g a n and Henry's note. t i n e auctoritate: like that assumed by Pythagoras ( 1 , 10) or accorded by dis­ ciples t o revered teachers; cf. Div. 1, 62, and Pease's n. {auctoritate). Yet sec the high regard of Fpicurcans for their founder as s h o w n in 1, 4 3 , et al. s i n e l e p o r e : cf. Div. 1, 6 2 : sent it auttm nihil umquam tlegans, nihil decorum [sc. Epicurus]. Ltpos is often joined with wit; e.g., Tusc. 5, 5 5 ; De Or. 2, 9 8 ; Plin. Ν.Π. 31, 88: scorn mata sales appellant ur on.nisque vitae lepos. 7 5 . d i c o , e t c . : M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 98, remarks u p o n the more scholastic character of the fol­ lowing passage, and K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 110-111, d o u b t s

the Posidonian origin of 2, 75-97, as a whole. m u n d i partes: n u m e r o u s references t o these arc collected by Rcid o n Ac. 1, 28, including in N.D. 2 sections 19, 2 2 , 25, 2 8 , 30, 32, 37, 86, 87, 115, a n d 116.

constitutas: "ordered" rather than " c r e a t e d , " since the Stoics did n o t a c c e p t creation o u t of n o t h i n g . T w o fields for Providence arc here s h o w n : initial marshalling of the materials of the w o r l d and t h e subsequent governance of it. nostri fere d i v i d u n t : cf. 2, 3 : omnino dividunt nostri istam de dis inmor tali bus quaestiontm in partis quattuor. For nostri cf. 2, 118, η. {nostri). p r i m a pars: 2, 76-80. q u o c o n c e s s o : cf. Fin. 4, 4 8 : quo con­ cesso nihil opus est secundo; Div. 1, 118: hoc . . . concesso; 2, 35: eo concesso; 2, 104: quibus concessis; Tusc. 1, 7 8 : eo concesso. In 2, 13-15, from the wise o r d e r i n g of t h e universe the existence of g o d s was in­ ferred; here, by a s o m e w h a t circular r e a s o n i n g , from the existence of g o d s it is reasoned that they g o v e r n the u n i ­ verse. c o n f i t e n d u m est: a frequent phrase in a r g u m e n t ; in our w o r k at 1, 4 4 ; 1, 4 8 ; 2, 8 5 ; 2, 157; 3, 3 2 ; 3 , 44. s e c u n d a : 2, 81-90.

subiectas ... naturae sentienti: cf. 2, 8 1 : sequitur ut doceam omnia subiecta esse

2, 76

745

q u o l constituto sequitur ab animantibus principiis earn esse generatam. Tertius est locus qui ducitur ■ ex admiratione rerum caelestium atque terrestrium. 76 Primum igitur aut negandum est esse deos,3 quod et Democritus simulacra * et * Epicurus imagines inducens quodam modo negat, aut qui deos esse concedant · lis 7 fatendum est eos aliquid 1 q u o d AlV* » ct in ras. Β

* dicitur AHVNB*M · deos esse Μ * simulachra · conccdunt Μ ' iis V*NB1Ft is A Vlt his Η Μ

naturae toque ab ta puicberrimi geri. W i t h t h e t h o u g h t also cf. 1, 3 9 : ait enim [sc. Cbrjsippus] vim divinam in ratione esse pontam et in univtrsae naturae ammo atque mtnte; 2 , 2 2 : mundus autem generat animantis tompotesque rationis; ani mans est igitur mundus composque rationis; 2, 8 5 : aut igitur nihil est quod sentiente natura regatur aut mundum regi confitendum est; Dip. 1, 118: vis quaedam sentiens, quae est toto conjusa mundo {and Pease's n . ] ; L. Edclstein in Am. Journ. Pbiloi. 57 (1936), 299, and n. 5 5 . 1 . H c i n c m a n n , Poseidoniot' metapbys. Stbr. 2 (1928), 199, agrees w i t h K. R e i n h a r d t that Cicero here and in 2, 85, destroys the connection by assuming the c o n ­ sciousness and reason of the c o s m o s . ab eaque o m n i a : Hadoardus omits omnia; cf. R. Mollwcidc in Wien. Stud. 35 (1913). 317. q u o c o n s t i t u t o : cf. Fin. 4, 32. ■cquitur: cf. 2, 8 5 : sequitur natura mun­ dum administrari. a b a n i m a n t i b u s p r i n c i p i i s : as Plasb c r g remarks, ab here means not *'by" b u t " f r o m . " These printipi a arc the σπερ­ ματικοί λόγοι (cf. Ε . V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 161-162). Mayor be­ lieves that, in speaking of n a t u r e as generated from living principles (in contrast to the dead atoms of the E p i ­ c u r e a n s ; cf. Lucr. 2, 865-867), he refers t o the periodic regeneration of the w o r l d after the conflagratio (cf. 2, 118). tertius . . . l o c u s : 2, 90-153. T h e w o r d locus leads P. Boyancc {Rev. des et. one. 41 (1939), 92) t o observe that Cicero sees in this subject a sort of rhetorical τόκος.

NM

a d m i r a t i o n e : cf. 2, 9 0 : nunc autem mibi videntur ne suspicari quidem quanta sit admirabilitas caelestium rerum atque terrestri­ um ; 2, 9 4 : bunc admirabiltm caeli ornatum; 2, 9 7 : adsiduitate cotidiana et consuetudine oculorum adsuescunt animi neque admirantur; 2, 9 8 ; Div. 2, 4 2 : ex prima admiration* bominum, quod tonitrua iactusque fulminum extimuissentt credidisse ea efficere rerum omnium praepotentem Iovem. 76. n e g a n d u m est e s s e d e o s : which Cotta ( 1 , 108-110; 1, 123-124) accuses Epicurus of d o i n g . Democritus simulacra . . . Epicurus i m a g i n e s : Mayor thinks that Cicero distinguishes " b e t w e e n the crude intermundian g o d s of Epicurus and the D e mocritcan spirits of the air," and cite» Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 42-43, where D e m o c r i t u s recognizes το δέ είδωλα είναι έν τ ω π ε ρ ι έ χ ο ν η ύπερφυή και ανθρωπο­ ειδείς έχοντα μορφάς, and Epicurus τάς ένυττνιδίους φαντασίας των άνΟρωπομόρφ ω ν ε ί δ ώ λ ω ν (cf. 1, 120, above). But, as Reid o n Ac. 1, 2 1 , well remarks, if so, the language used is strangely ill chosen, and Lucretius uses simulacra and imagines in­ differently. Further, it should be noted that at 1, 29, and 1, 7 3 , Cicero himself uses imagines for the είδωλα of D e m o ­ critus, so that it seems unlikely that there is here any real distinction between the t w o terms. 1, 7 3 , in fact, mentions the imagines as a theory taken over by E p i ­ curus from Democritus unchanged (eadem). i n d u c e n s : cf. 2, 7 3 : Pronoean a Stoicis induct. q u o d a m pacto n e g a t : cf. 1, 1 2 3 :

746

2, 77

agere idque praeclarum; nihil est autcm pracclarius mundi administrationc \ dcorum igitur consilio administratur. Quod si aliter est, aliquid profecto sit necesse est l melius et maiore vi · praeditum3 quam deos,4 quale id cumque est, sive inanima * natura sive necessitas · vi 7 magna incitata haec pulcherrima opera efficiens quae videmus. 77 Non est igitur natura 1 ncccssc est esse V*N " ui] qui Bl ■ praedictum Bl dcus Lamb. ■ inanimata V*N · necccssitas V ' uijsui Vx

* d e o s codd.,

Epicurus re tollit orationt relinquit deos; K. Gronau, Poseidonios u. d. judisch-christl. Genesisexegese (1914), 227-228 (for similar idea» in G r e g o r y of Nyssa). conccdmnt: indefinite; cf. 1, 4 3 : ea qui consideret'; 2, 12: qui videat; 2, 4 4 : quae qui videat. T h e mixed condition, with the indicative in the apodosis, resembles those in 2, 1 8 ; 2, 7 2 ; 2, 97. With the t h o u g h t cf. Hieroclcs, 17 (p. 442 b Mullach): τοΰτο δέ ταύτον έστι τ ω μ ή οίεσθαι είναι Οεόν, ή <>ντα μή προ·

missible constructions with necesse est, namely, dtus sit and deum [here deos] esse, as h e seems t o d o — t h o u g h less harshly— in 3, 36: necesse est sentiat et voluptatem et dolorem, ad quam autem dolor vent at ad eundem etiam interitum venire. Mayor c o m ­ pares T h u c 7, 4 2 : τοις μέν Συρακοσίοις . . . κατάπληξις . . . έγένετο . . . όρώντες (as if after ούκ ολίγον κ α τ ε π λ ά γησαν). q u a l e id c u m q u e : cf. Fin. 4, 6 9 : quod erit cumque tisum; and many o t h e r

νοεΐν, ή προνοοϋντα μή αγαθόν elvai xal

examples noted by R. Kiihncr-F. Holz-

δίκαιον. n i h i l . . . pracclariu· m u n d i a d m i n i · etrationc: cf. 2, 8 0 : nihil . . . melius mundo ; necesse est ergo eum dcorum consilio et procidentia administrari; Theon, Progymn. 12 {Rhet. Gr. 2,126-127 Spcngcl): είΟ* δτι τοΰτο πάντων μάλιστα άρμόττει τ φ Oca» το προνοεϊν του κόσμου- ού γαρ δή δσιον άργόν καΐ άπρακτον τον θεον εΐπεϊν [cf. S. Reinach's emendation of ί π ρ χ γ μ ο ν for άρπαγμόν (Philippians, 2, 6 ) ; sec 1, 5 1 , n. {nihil . . . agit)t above]. . . . εΙΟ* οτι άναγκαΐον έστι τό προνοιαν είναι· ει γάρ τις το προνοεϊν περιέλοι του θεοϋ, άνήρηκ· και ήν ίχομεν περί αύτοΰ έννοιαν, δι' ήν και τδ είναι αΰτδν ύπολαμβάνομεν; I-act. De Ira, 4, 4 : et quae motor, quae dignior administratis deo adsignari potest quam mundi gubernatio, quam cura vivtntium maximeque generis bumani, cut omnia terrena subiecta sunt? maiora vi p r a e d i t u m q u a m d c u · : so L a m b i n u s , for the deos of the mss, t h o u g h it is possible that the ms reading is tcxtually right even if grammatically w r o n g , and that Cicero confused the t w o per­

wcissig, Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 1* ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 618. s i v e . . . s i v e : n o t so m u c h c o o r d i ­ nation of clauses as indifference w h i c h is c h o s e n ; cf. M. van den B r u w a c n c , I^a thiol, de Cic. (1937), 100. N o t e the t h r e e ­ fold division of θεός, φύσις, and α ν ά γ κ η . i n a n i m a natural cf. the view o f Strato in 1, 3 5 ; 2. 8 1 ; Lact. De Ira, 10, 1 : naturam vero, ut Straton ait, habere in se vim gignends et minuends sed earn nee sensum ha­ bere ullum nee figuram; also Plat. Soph. 265 c : το τήν φύσιν αύτα γενναν ά:τό τίνος αιτίας αυτόματης καΐ άνευ διανοίας φυούσης. vi m a g n a : cf. Tim. 48, where it t r a n s ­ lates βία. But here, as S c h o c m a n n re­ m a r k s , it probably means " w i t h great f o r c e " rather than " b y (some o t h e r ) great force." i n c i t a t a : cf. Tim. 2 0 : caelo . . . volubili et in orbem incitata. The verb is probably m i d d l e : "acting powerfully." 7 7 . n o n eat igitur: note t h e infe­ rential sequence: non at igitur . . . ab to igitur . .. nulls igitur . . . omnem ergo, with

2,77

747

deorum1 praepotens nequc excellens, si quidem ea subiecta est ei 1 vel necessitati3 vel naturae qua caelum, maria, terrae regantur. Nihil est autem praestantius deo; ab eo igitui mundum * necesse est regi'; nulli · igitur est 7 naturae oboediens aut subiectus deus β ; omnem ergo regit ipse naturam. Etenim si concedimus intellegentes esse deos, concedimus etiam providentes et rerum quidem maxumarum. Ergo utrum ignorant quae res maxumae sint quoque eaeB modo tractandae ettuendae, an vim non habent qua 10 1 d e o r u m om. deft. Ram. Ven. ■ ci] ea Bl ■ necessitate N1 * mundun7 dum V · regi necesse est Lact. Inst. 1, 5, 24; SaJp. 1,1,4 · in ulli Bx est om. Sa/p., U. · deos Bl · eaec V\ esse N, haec Μ »· qui A

w h i c h Mayor compares 2, 56-57: nulla iff fur . . . catltsttm ergo ... baud ergo .. . Zeno igitur. W e have here the seeds of the f a m o u s t c t r a l e m m a ; cf. 3 , 9 2 , n. (aut nescit, etc.). natura d e o r u m : a periphrasis for dei. p r a e p o t e n s : cf. 2, 4 : praetentem ac praepotentem dtum\ Dip. 2, 4 2 : praepo tentern Iovem ; Legg. 1, 2 3 : praepotmti deo. e a : pleonastic; cf. 2, 27. vel necessitati vel naturae: cf. Div. 1, 125: ut Pondonius facit, a deo . . . deinde a fato, deinde a natura pis omnis divinandi (and Pease's n. o n a deo); Aet. Plat. 1, 2 8 , 5 (Doxogr. Gr.x 324): Ποσειδώνιος . . . π ρ ώ τ ο ν μέν γαρ είναι τον Δ La, δεύτερον δέ τ η ν φύσιν, τρίτον δέ την είμαρμένην. Μ. v a n den Bruwacne, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 100 (cf. 223, n. 1) remarks t h a t f o r the atomistic philosophers these t e r m s arc essentially equivalent. F o r S t o i c identifications of fate with G o d cf. 1, 3 9 ; Ac. 1, 2 9 ; Sen. N.Q. 1, praef. 3 : ipse est enim necessitas sua; 2, 45, 1: pis ilium fatum pocare, non errabis. Other views, h o w e v e r , represent necessitas as s t r o n g e r t h a n the g o d s ; e.g., Plat. Ltgg. 5, 741 a: α ν ά γ κ η ν δέ ουδέ θεός είναι λέγεται δυ­ ν α τ ό ς βιάζεσΟαι; cf. Paroem. Gr. 1, p . 60, n o . 9, and the notes of von Lcutsch a n d Schncidcwin. q u a . . . regantur: cf. Boeth. Cons. 2, p o e t . 8, 28-30: o/elix bominum genus, / si vestros animos amor f quo caelum regitur regat.

nihil est... ipse naturam: quoted by L a c t . Inst. 1, 5, 24 [omitting autem, a n d

reading regi necesse est]; Salvian, De Gub. 1, 1, 4. Lact. Epit. 4 , 3 , paraphrases, citing the views of several philosophers, and summarizing: cum bi omnes et quid nt deus definire temptaverint et ab eo solo regi mundi adfirmaverint nee illi subiectum esse naturae, cum ab ipso nt omnis natura gene­ ra/a. W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. 1, 4 5 : prae statu deorum natura; 1, 47; 1, 121: optimam et praestantissimam naturam dei; Boeth. Cons. 3, pr. 10: cum nihil deo melius excogitari queat, id quo melius nihil est bonum esse quis dubitet? e t e n i m : continuativc, like porro; cf. 2, 16, n. (etenim); 2, 42, n . (etenim); Madvig o n Fin. 1, 3. e t i a m p r o v i d e n t e s : but o t h e r philo­ sophers, like Aristotle and t h e Epicure­ ans, would n o t grant this. e r g o u t r u m : J. S. Rcid (ap. Mayor) thinks that Cicero supposes his o p p o n e n t t o hesitate in d r a w i n g the desired conclu­ sion from */ rerum quidem maxumarum, namely that the g o d s administer the u n i ­ verse, and so offers the choice of alterna­ tives t o be first eliminated, that they arc lacking either in k n o w l e d g e of the rela­ tive importance of things or in full p o w e r t o s u p p o r t their k n o w l e d g e . F o r ergo introducing a contrary a r g u m e n t in the form of a question Schoemann compares Τ use. 1, 3 1 ; 2, 39. tractandae et t u e n d a c : an allite­ rative couplet not listed by E . Wolfflin,

Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 277, though other such couplets with tueri arc noted. 48

748

2, 78

tantas res sustineant et gerant?1 At et ignoratio rerum aliena naturae * deorum est, et sustinendi muneris propter inbecillitatem difficultas minime cadit in maiestatem deorum. Ex quo efficitur id quod volumus, deorum providentia mundum administrari. 31 78 Atqui necesse est, cum sint di, si modo sint* (ut profecto sunt),4 animantis esse, nee solum animantis sed etiam rationis* compotes· inter seque7 quasi civili conciliatione et societate coniunctos,8 unum mundum ut communem rem · pu1 % gerant in ras. V, generant BXMX alienatura Ax * modo sunt dett. Walk. ? piofecto sint F1 * rationcs Bl · competes Αχν*% computes(?)-#l que 1 om. Ν · coniuctos A · rem p. BF, r.p. VNMt p.p. A

4

aliena naturae deorum est: cf. Div. fluence of the main clause (necesse est . . . 2, 105: negant id esse alienum maitstatt animantis esse) and of cum sint just before deorum; 2, 135: sornnia minime consentanea it I retain sint; cf. 3, 70: quos videmus si maiestati deorum; and for this use of modo ulli nnt [deteriores read sunt] esse peralienus Reid on Fin. 1,11. paucos; 3, 71: babtmus, si modo babtmus; propter inbecillitatem difficultas: Div. 1, 1: magnifica quaedam res et salutaris, si modo est ulla; Rep. 3, 4: sint nobis cf. 1, 52, n. (/aboriosissimum). cadit in: cf. 1, 95: in so/em . . . cadere isti qui de ratione vivendi disserunt magni boturn potest; Div. 2, 18: nt in dtum qtadtm mines, ut sunt\ 3, 12: quae est ww, si modo codere video fur; 2, 125: borum neutrum inest; Off. 3,117: quamvis ... dicat Epicurus, dtum cadit; Pro Suit. 75; Pro Reg. Deiot. sicuti dicit; Fam. 13, 64, 2: si te jautore usus erit, sicuti profecto et utetur et usus est; 16; Alt. 13, 19, 5. maiestatem: as applied to the gods and P. Parzinger, Beitr. ζ. Kemtmi d. cf. Div. 1. 82; 2, 105 and 2, 135 [both Entvickl. d. etc. Sti/s (1910), 99, cites quoted above]; Ac. 2, 120: divina aiiqua about 60 cases in Cicero of this type of so//ertia, cuius quidem vos maiestatem de­ expression. duct tis usque ad apium formicarumque per- profecto: "certainly," as in 1, 5; Jectionem; other cases, pagan and Chris­ cf. ScyrTert and Mullcr on Am. 2. tian, cited by B. Rubier in P.-W. 14 animantie . . . animantea: the shift (1928), 543; more fully in Tbes. Ling. of form in the first is possibly to avoid Lot. 8 (1936), 152-154; cf. also H. the collocation -es es. Wagcnvoort, Imperium (1941), 117-121; rationi· compotes: cf. 2, 22: com­ A. D. Nock in Am. fount, of Pbilol. 65 pote/» . .. rationis . . . compotes ... rati(1944), 103, who observes that Plin. onis. Paneg. 4, contrasts maiestas and bumanitas. inter seque: cf. 1, 121, n. (inter a ab ex quo efficitur: cf. 2, 42, n. (ex quo aliis alii). efficitur). civili conciliatione: cf. Off. 1, 149: 78. atqui: Mayor distrusts an adver­ communem totius generis bominum conciliatio­ sative here and suggests atquet but ne m et consociationem; and for such Plasberg compares 2, 18; Fin. 5, 34. Sec phrases to express "society" see H. also the instances in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 2 Bolkcstein, Wobltatigkeit v. Armenpfiegt (1906), 1089-1090. im vorcbristl. A/tertum (1939), 310. si modo sint (ut profecto sunt): for societate coniunctos: cf. Legg. 1, 16; sin/ most editors, following detcriores of 1, 23: lege quoque consociati bo mintι cum dis Walker, read sunt, yet in view of the in­ putandi sumus; 1, 28: bominum .. . socie-

2, 79

749

blicam atque urbem aliquam regentis.1 79 Sequitur* ut eadem sit in iis · quae * humano in genere ratio, eadem Veritas utrobique sit eademque lex, quae est recti praeceptio pravique' depulsio. Ex quo intellegitur prudentiam quoque et mentem a deis ad homines pervenisse (ob eamque causam maiorum · institutis7 Mens, Fides, Virtus, Concordia consecratae et publice8 dedi1 regentes B* * scquitur in ras. Β · iis HBF, hiis G, his VNM » paruiquc Μl · maiorum AXVX ' institute* Bl, instmctia * quac]quam 5 l Λ/ 1 · publicae^»

/a/em comunctionemque; Off. 1, 17; tocittasλόγος . . . μεταδιδούς νόμου καΐ πο­ bominum coniunctioqu* (so 1, 50); 1, 158:λιτείας ού τοις τυχοΰσι των ζφων άλλ* δσοις μέτεστι λόγου καΐ φρονήσεως. ad coniunctionem bominum et ad socie/atem /uendam; Ac. 1, 21: coniunctum cum bomini- eadem Veritas: cf. 3, 38: qualem autem bus com muni quadam societate. The Epi­ deum intellegere nos pessumus nulla virtute cureans liken gods to men in their phy­ praeditum; Legg. 1, 25: iam vero virtus sical forms, the Stoics in their social eadem in bomine ac deo est neque alio ullo in relations. genere praeterea; Themist. Or. 2, p. 27 c unuxn mundum, e t c : cf. 2, 17, n. Hardouin: ol φάσχοντες είναι τήν αυτήν (an); 2, 154, n. {domus out urbs utrorum- άρετήν καΐ άλήθειαν ανδρός καΐ θεοΰ. que); Fin. 3, 64: mundum autem censent regi eadem lex: cf. 1, 36: naturalem legem rutmine deorumf eumque esse quasi commwum ... vim obtinere recta imperantem probiurbem et civitatem bominum et deorum. Thisbentemque contraria; 2, 122; Legg. 1, 18: one world of the Stoics is contrasted //' modo . . . lex est ratio sum ma insita in with the countless universes of the natura, quae iubet ea quae facienda sunt proEpicureans. bibetque contraria. ex quo intellegitur: cf. 2, 77: ex quo 79. eequitur ut: cf. 2, 43; 2, 81; efficitur. 3, 70. a deis ad homines pervenisse: cf. eadem . . . ratio: cf. M. O. Liscu, Bt. sur la tongue de la pbilos. morale chex Cic.2, 18; Legg. 1, 24: animum esse ingeneratum (1930), 131-140 on the λόγος. For the a deo; Tusc. 1, 66: nee invenietur umquam presence of ratio in the gods cf. 2, 54; 2, unde ad bominem venire possint nin a deo; 133; 3, 38; Legg. 1, 23: quomam nihil est yet see Cotta's statement (3, 86) that virtutem autem nemo umquam acceptam deo ratione melius eaque est et in bomine et in deo, prima bo mini cum deo rations s societas; rettulit. inter quos autem ratio, inter eosdem etiam maiorum institutis: cf. 1,30; 2,60, n. recta ratio et communis est; quae cum sit lex,(maioribus nosiris); 3, 5; Div. 2, 148: lege quoque consociati homines cum dis pu-maiorum instituta tueri sacris caerimoniisque /artdi sumus; Aesop, 57 (1, 127-128 retinendis sapientis est; Tusc. 1, 2; 4, 1; Chambry): ανεπαίσθητος εΐ της δωρεάς, Rep. 3, 6; 5, \; Off. \, 116. καίτοι τοϋ μεγίστου τετυχηκώς· λόγον Mens, Fides, Virtue, Concordia: cf. γαρ έχεις λαβών, δς παρά Θεοϊς δύναται 2, 61. καΐ παρά άνΟρώποις; Sen. Ep. 66,12: ratio consecratae et . . . dedicatee: cf. G. autem nihil aliud est quam in corpus bumanum Wissowa in P.-W. 4 (1901), 897, for pars divini spiritus mersa; Arr. Epict. 1, 9, many examples of dedico used with con5: τά λογικά, Οτι κοινωνεΐν μόνον ταϋτα stcro; H. Wagenvoort, Rom. Dynamism πέφυκεν τψ 6*ω της συναναστροφής κατά (1947), who thinks dedicatio is by magi­ τον λόγον επιπεπλεγμένα; Dio Chrys. strates cum imperio, consecratio by pontiOr. 36, 38: 6δε μεν ούν 6 των φιλοσόφων fices.

750

2, 80

catae sunt; quae qui convenit penes dcos esse * negare cum eonim augusta1 et sancta simulacra8 veneremur; quod si inest in hominum genere mens, fides, virtus, concordia,4 unde haec in terram nisi* ab superis· defluere potuerunt?), cumque sint in nobis consilium, ratio, prudentia, necesse est deos haec ipsa habere maiora, nee habere7 solum sed etiam his uti 8 in · maxumis 10 et optumis11 rebus. 80 Nihil autem11 nee maius13 nee melius mundo; necesse est u ergo eum 15 deorum consilio et providentia administrari.Postremo cum satis docuerimus1β hos17 esse deos quorum insignem vim et inlustrem faciem videremus, solem dico et lunarn et vagas Stellas et inerrantes et caelum et mundum ipsum et earum rerum vim quae inessent in " omni mundo cum magno usu et 1 esse in ras. Β " agusta B1 secratae et publice dedicatae sunt ' maiora ncc habere add. Ν 11 obtimis BF " autero est V*t ι add. Β · docueririnua A1

" simulachra Μ * Post concordia mrba c o n del. Ν · nisi] si Bl · ab his superis BFM 1 10 ' ut V^B · in add. A maxumus Bl u l u autem ca&c Ν magis B "*cst F eum " cos Ν " i n om. A

q u i c o n v e n i t : cf. 2, 87: qui igitur con­ venit; fur other cases cf. H. Mcrguet, Lex. z- J- pbil. Scbr. Cic. 3 (1894), 285. e o r u m : referring not to deos but to quae. a u g u s t a et sancta: cf. 1, 119, n. {sanctum)', 2, 62, n. {auguste sancttque); 3, 53: auguste . . . sancttque; H. Wagenvoort, op. at. 12-14 {augustus = "in­ creased in sacrcdncss"). h a e c : though the four preceding nouns arc feminine; cf. Reid on Ac. 2, 43. For the thought cf. 3, 86, n. {nemo . . . acceptor» deo rtttulit). ab s u p e r i s : the stars; cf. Rep. 6 , 1 5 : usque [sc. iwrninibus] animus datus est ex Hits stmpiternis ignibus quae sidera et Stellas vocatis. c o n s i l i u m , ratio, p r u d e n t i a : cf. 2, 54: mente, ratione, constHo; 2, 79; 2, 147; Rep. 3, 28, for the combination of these three nouns. M. van den Bruwacnc in L'antiq. class. 8 (1939), 150, thinks Cicero docs not strongly differentiate between con­ silium and ratio: cf. the use of mentis and consilii in Div. 1, 61. h a e c ipsa habere m a i o r a : a fortiori;

cf. 2, 30: in ea parte igitur in qua mundi inest principatus baec inesse necesse est, et acriora quidem atque maiora; 2, 3 9 : quanto igitur in mundo facilius; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 2 3 ; 1, 45-46. Cf. (Clem.] Recogn. 8, 3 4 : si enim naturam irrationabilem putant, stuJtissimum est rationabilem facluram ab irrationabili factore progredi. 80. n i h i l . . . m e l i u s m u n d o : cf. 2 , 45, n. {mundo . . . nihil ... melius); 2, 7 6 , n. {nihil . . . praeclarius mundi administra­ tion) ; and, for the omission of est, 2, 3 0 , n. {perlucidior). c u m satis d o c u e r i m u s : 2, 39-44. i n s i g n e m . . . et i n l u s t r e m : note the alliterative pair of adjectives. c a e l u m : — aether; cf. Pacuv. in 2, 9 1 , b e l o w ; also 2, 101: caeli complexus qui idem aether pocatur. m u n d u m i p s u m : cf. 1, 37: ipsum mundum deum dint esse (sc. Zeno) ; 2 , 2 8 . c u m m a g n o u s u : cf. 1, 38, n. {in quibus . . . uti/itas); 2, 60, n. {utilitatem); 2, 62, n. {utilitatem); and for the use of cum cf. 2, 101: cum admirabilitate maxima, in o m n i m u n d o : cf. Reid o n Ac. 1, 28.

2, 81

751

commoditate generis humani, efficitur omnia regi l divina mente atque prudentia, Ac de prima quidem parte satis dictum est. 32 81 Sequitur ut doceam omnia subiecta esse naturae, eaque * ab ea pulcherrime * geri.4 Sed quid sit ipsa natura explicandum est ante breviter, quo facilius id quod docere volumus intellegi possit. Namque alii naturam esse censent vim quandam sine ratione cientem * motus in corporibus necessarios,· alii autem vim participem rationis atque7 ordinis tamquam via progredientem 1 regi add. m. rec. Β ■ ea*que Ν · pulcherrimac VXBX{?)% pulcherimc Ml T * gerijregi Had., dttt. Ven. ■ scicntcm Ν · necessarius A1 aeaquc V1

efficitur: cf. 2, 77. Wilson in fount, of the Hist, of Ideas, 2 81. tequitur: the second head of the (1941), 430-448. quo facilius . . . intellegi poeeit: cf. three mentioned at 2, 75. For the phrase Prise. Inst. 9, 8 {G.L.K. 2, 456): et 'volim* cf. 2, 43; 2, 75; 2, 79; 3, 70. omnia subiecta... naturae: cf. 2, 75: tamen pro %velim* proferebant. Cicero in II quae doctt omnts res subiectas esse naturae de natura deorum: quo facilius id quod docere sentitnti ab eaque omnia pulcberrume geri;volimus intellegi possit [where see the note Ac. 1, 29 (quoted below); A. O. Love joy of M. Hertz]. Lambinus cited certain and G. Boas, Primitivism and related ideas libri veteres for the reading volimus. But in Antiquity (1935), 252, who remark, of though the subjunctive here might be "nature" as a catchword, "these pious explained as due to attraction to the uses of the term . . . usually had behind mood of possit, a confusion in Priscian's them no definite philosophical reflection; Cicero text of unstressed / and ϋ would they were fafons de parler which vaguely have been easy (as in the endings of the satisfied the desire ro refer in a devout superlative), and, after the demolishing way to some genera) cause of natural of the forms volim, etc. by M. Boas phenomena . . . without specification (Glotta, 16 (1928), 62-74), it seems that of the character or modus operandi of that we should here follow the standard mss. cause." vim sine ratione: cf. 1, 35: Strato ... eaque ab ea: the first ea is pleonastic, qui omnem vim divinam in natura sitam esse and the combination, at such close range, cense t, quae causas gignendi, augends, minuends of ea (neut. plur.) and ea (fern, sing.) babeat sed careat omni et sensu et figura; 2, 43: ordo . . . siderum ... neque naturam seems rather awkward. significat {est enim plena rationis); 2, 115: pulcherrime geri: cf. 2, 75. quid sit ipsa natura: on Cicero's quae natura mentis et rationis expers haec ejfiattempt to define natura cf. M. van den cere potuit; 3, 27: naturae is/a sunt . . . Bruwacnc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 101; omnia cientis et agitantis motibus et mutatiand for a classification of various ancient onibus suis; also M. Ncuburgcr in Isis, 35 meanings of φύσις and natura cf. P. (1944), 18, on the curative powers of Shorcy in Trans. Am. phihi. Assoc. 40 nature. (1909), 185-201; J. W. Beardslee, The cientem motus: cf. Tusc. 1, 19: motus Use of Φύσις in Fifth Century Greek Lit. cieri; Tim. 24. (1918); Lovejoy and Boas, op. cit., vim participem rationis: cf.Ac. 1,28447-456 (66 different meanings; on 103, 29: quae natura sentiente teneantur, in qua n. 2, they give a useful bibliography); ratio perfecta insit, quae sit eadem sempiterna H. Diller in Neut Jabrb. f. ant. u. deutsch. ... quam vim ammum esse dicumt mundi Bildmg, 114 (1939), 241, n.; 255; H. S. sandemque esse mentem sapientiamque per-

752

2, 81

declarantemquel quid cuiusque rei * causa efficiat, quid sequatur, cuius sollcrtiam nulla ars, nulla manus, nemo opifex consequi possit imitando.8 Scminis cnim vim esse tantam ut id, quamquam sit perexiguum, tamen, si incident 4 in concipientem conpre1 dcclarentemque Β * q u e rei in ras. Β ras.) A * incenderit Bx

fectam, quern deum appellant, omniumqm rerum quae sunt ei subiectae quasi prudentiam quondam; and for similar ideas in G r e g o r y of Nyssa cf. K. G r o n a u , Pottidonios u. d. jtidiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegese (1914), 234,

n. 1. via p r o g r c d i c n t e m : cf. 2, 5 7 : igrum esse artificiosum ad gigrundum progredientem via [and n. o n via]. d c c l a r a n t e m : M a y o r explains that " w e see the rationality of nature b o t h in t h e adaptation of means t o ends a n d in the choice of e n d s . " F o r this use of sequatur cf. 1, 12: nihil babeant quod sequantur. s o l l c r t i a m : cf. 1, 9 2 : nulla ars imitari solltrliam naturae potest', 2, 85: quae enim clasnum navigatio aut quae instructio exercitus, aut . . . quae procreatio vitis aut arboris, quae porro animantis figura conformatioque membrorum tantam naturae sollertiam significat quantam ipse mundus; 2, 128: baec omnia esse opera providae sollertisque naturae; 2, 140: providentiam naturae tarn diligentem tamque sollertem', 2, 142: quis vtro opi/ex praeter naturam, qua nihil potest esse callidius, tantam sollertiam perstqui potuisset in sensibus; 2, 155; Aristot. Eth. Nic. 2, 5, 1106 b 14-15; ή δέ αρετή πάσης τέχνης ακριβεστέρα καΐ άμείνων εστίν, ώσπερ καΐ ή φύσις; Pbys. Ausc. 2, 2, 194 a 2 1 : ή τέχνη μιμείται τήν φύσιν [cf. Mtteor. 4, 3 , 381 b 6 ; [De Mundo,) 5, 396 b 12]. n u l l a are, etc.: cf. 2, 5 7 : quodque in operibus nostrarum artium manus tfficiat id multo artiftciosius naturam efficere; 2, 88: cum multis partibus sint ilia perfecta quam baec simulata sollertius; Aristot. De Part. An. 1, 5, 645 a 11-15: εΐη παράλογον καΐ άτοπον εΐ τάς μέν εΙκόνας αυτών θεωροϋντες χαίρομεν δτι τήν δημιουργήσασαν τέχνην συνθεωροΰμεν, οίον τήν γραφικήν ή τήν πλαστικήν, αυτών δέ τ ω ν

· e m i t a n d o V1,

i m i t a n d o (im in

φύσει συνεστώτων μή μάλλον ά γ α π φ μ ε ν τήν θεωρίαν, δυνάμενοι γε τάς αίτιας καθ· οράν [cf. Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 8, p . 378, 9-10 D i e l s ] ; A r n o b . 2, 17: in bis ipsis quae rostris atque ungtabus faciunt multa inesse consprcimus rationis et sapientiae simulacra, quae homines imitari nulla meditatione possimus, quamvis sint nobis opifices manus atque ornni genere perfectionis artifices-, also Plat. Rep. 10, 597 e-598 d. e e m i n i s . . . v i m : cf. 1, 7 8 , n. {vis tanta naturae); 2, 58, n. {naturae)', Div. 1, 128: ut in semimbus vis inest earum rerum quae ex Us prcffgnuntur (and Pease's n. o n ut in se­ mimbus vis); 2, 94: non intellegunt stminum vim, quae ad gignendum procreandumque plurimum να/eat, fundi tus iolli meatorris erroris est', D i o g . L. 7, 136; 7, 148 [ o f Z e n o ] : φύσιν δέ ποτέ μέν αποφαίνονται τήν οτυνέχουσαν τον κοσμον, ποτέ δέ τ ή ν φύουσαν τα επί γ η ς . Ι σ η δέ φύσις Ιξις έ ξ αύτης κινούμενη κατά σπερματικούς λ ό ­ γους αποτελούσα τχ καΐ συνέχουσα τ ά έ ξ αύτη ς έν ώρισμένοις χρόνοις καΐ τ ο ι α ϋ τ α δρώσα άφ' οίων άπεκρίθη; A u g . CD. 7, 3 0 : ilium Deum colimus . . . qui vim seminum condidit; Doeth. Cons. 3, pr. 1 1 : quanta est naturae diligentia ut cuncta semine multiplicato propagtntur; also 5.V.F. 2, nos. 7 1 7 ; 743-747; Act. Plac. 5, 3 - 5 {Doxogr. Gr* 417-418); K. R e i n h a r d t , Poseidonios (1921), 244, w h o thinks t h a t seminis vis represents, not the σ π ε ρ μ α τ ι κ ο ί λόγοι, but rather δύναμις σπερματική. p e r e x i g u u m : the smallness of t h e seed in p r o p o r t i o n t o the plant is p r o v e r ­ bial; cf. Sen. 52: stirpium minutisnmis seminJbus tantos truncos ramosque procreet; P h i l o , De Aet. Mundi, 100: δένδρα γοϋν ούρανομήκη πολλάκις άναβλαστάνει έχ βραχυτάτης κέγχρου; Sen. N.Q. 2 , 6, 5: parvula admodum semina et quorum exilitas in commissura lapidum locum invenitt in

2, 82

753

hendentemquel naturam nanctumque1 sit materiam* qua ali augerique possit, ita fingat et efficiat in suo quidque4 genere, partim ut tantum modo per stirpes alantur suas, partim ut moveri etiam et sentire et appetere possint * et ex · sese similia sui 7 gignere. 82 Sunt autem qui omnia naturae nomine appellcnt, ut Epicurus8 qui ita dividit, omnium quae sint naturam esse corpora 1 c o n p r e d e n t e m q u e A1, c o m p r c h e n d e n t e m q u e V*NBFM * nactumque VtNBtt n a n t u m q u c Bl · sit matcriam] t a n t a m ut id sit materiam Ν * quicque VxBkF, e q u a e q u c A, quinque Bl * posscnt HVXBFX c t ex . . . appellcnt om. F 7 suia Bx · acpiculus Bx

tantum convalescunt ut ingentia saxa deturbtnt et monumenta dissolvent \ Ep. 38, 2 : seminis . . . quod quamvis sit exiguum, cum occupavitidonuem locum, vires suas explicatet ex minimo in maximos auctus diffttnditur \ Matt. 13. 31 [Mark, 4, 3 1 ; Luke, 13. 19 a n d Wctstcin's n.J; Hicrocl. col. 1, 5, p . 7 v o n A r n i m : τό τοίνυν σπέρμα καταπεσόν εις ύστέραν έν τε κ ά ψ ω τ ω προσήκοντα καΐ ά μ α υπ* έρρωμένου του αγγείου συλληφθέν ούκέτι ηρεμεί, κτλ.

concipientem: cf. 2, 128: parits cor* ports et ad procreandum et ad concipiendum aptissimae. ali a u g e r i q u e : cf. 2, 3 3 : alendo atque augendo; 2, 83: a/at et augeat; Fin. 5, 39: augendarum et alendarum; and examples f r o m other authors in E . Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 253. i n s u o q u i d q u e g e n e r e : cf. 2. 4 1 , n. (in suo quaeque genere). t a n t u m m o d o per stirpes alantur: cf. 2, 3 3 : quibus natura nihil tribuit amplius quam ut ea alendo atque augendo tueretur; 2, 1 2 0 : / terra sucum trahunt quo alantur ea quae radicibus continentur. Thus not only plants b u t also some animals have g r o w t h w i t h o u t m o v e m e n t from their fixed p o ­ s i t i o n s ; cf. Aristot. Pbys. 8, 7, 261 a 15-17. sentire et a p p e t e r e : cf. 2, 3 4 : bestUs autem sensum et motum dedit, et cum quodam adpetitu accessum ad res salutares; 2, 122: dedit autem eadem natura beluis et sensum et appetitum. e x s e s e s i m i l i a s u i : a remarkably sigmatic phrase. For the t h o u g h t cf. G a l e n . DeSemint, 2 , 1 (IV. 610 K . ) : h διά

σπέρμα τοις έγγόνοις ή όμοιότης προς το γέννησαν έστι, ή διά το καταμήνιον* άλλ* ού διά καταμήνιον* δια σπέρμα 5ρα; [Hist. Pbil.} 32 ( X I X , 327 Κ.), with various opinions o n the influence of the seed in m a k i n g children resemble their parents. 82. sunt a u t e m q u i : for this m e t h o d of introducing o p p o s i n g views cf. 1, 3 ; 1, 4. O n this passage cf. also M. Pohlcnz in Getting, gel. Αηχ. 192 (1930), 145146, n. 2. ut E p i c u r u s : ap. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 3 3 3 : ό δέ Ε π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ς άδιαφόρως την τε των σωμάτων καΐ την τοΰ κενοϋ φύσιν όλον τε καΐ παν προσαγορεύειν ε(ωΟεν· ότέ μέν γαρ φησιν ότι ή των όλων φύσις σώματα τ* έστι καΐ κενόν, ότέ δέ, κτλ.; Epic. Ep. 1 (ap. D i o g . L. 10, 39, as e m e n d e d by H . Uscncr, Epicurea (1887), 6 ) : τό πάν έστι <σώματα καΐ τόπος>; cf. E p i c . E p . 2 (ap. D i o g . L. 10, 86): τό παν σώματα καΐ άναφής φύσις έστιν; Lucr. I, 419-421: omnis, ut est igitur perse, natura duabus I constitit in rebus, nam corpora sunt et inane, f bate in quo sita sunt et qua diversa moventur; 1, 445-446; Plut. Adv. Colot. I I , p . 1 1 1 2 f : ώσπερ άμέλει καΐ κενοϋ φύσιν αυτό τό κενόν, και νή Δία τό παν παντός φύσιν όνομάζειν εΐωθε; 13, ρ. 1114 a: έν άρχη δ έ τ η ς πραγματείας ύπειπ ώ ν " τ ή ν των όντων φύσιν σώματα είναι καΐ κενόν" . . . ονομάζεται δ' ύφ* υμών άναφές καΐ κενόν καΐ άσώματον (cf. Μ. Uscncr, Epicurea (1887), 124-125); A u g . Ep. 118, 3 1 : certe enim ipsi dicunt omnia quae sunt naturae nihil esse aliud quam cor­ pora et inane quaeque bis accidant; quod

754

2, 82

et inane quaeque1 u s 1 acddant. Sed nos, cum diamus natura constarc administrariquc mundum,· non ita dicimus ut glacbam 4 aut * fragmcntum lapidis aut aliquid eius modi nulla cohaerendi · 1 et inane quaeque et inane us A * Us AHVNt his BFM, Aug. * mundum administrariquc Λ/, administrareque quae Bl * aut glcbam/7 1 , d a e b a m AxVlBi l l • at 2*\ ac B · coercendi B

crtdo motum et pulsum dictrt et consequentes formas. T h e Stoics, o n the other hand, accepted n o void within the universe, b u t only o n e o u t s i d e ; cf. S. V.F. 2, n o s . 502-505; 508; 522-525; 542-546. ita d i v i d i t : cf. 2, 3 : dividunt noitri Mam istam . .. quatitionem in partis quattuor; 2, 7 5 ; 3 , 20; Tusc. 5, 9 3 : ut Epicurus cupiditatum genera diviserit; Ac. 2, 4 2 ; Fin. 1, 2 2 ; 2, 2 6 ; 2, 3 0 ; Off. 1 , 1 0 . q u a e q u e tie a c c i d a n t : σ υ μ π τ ώ μ α τ α o r συμβεβηκότα; cf. Epic. a p . D i o g . L. 10, 4 0 ; 10, 68-73; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 2, 221-226; Act. Plat, 1, 3 , 18 {Doxogr. Gr.* 285); R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. z- Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 147; A. Pittet, Vocab. phil. de Senique, 1 (1937), 4 2 ; also Lucr. 1, 449-450: nam quaecumque cluent, aut bis conjunct a duabus / rebus ea inventts aut borum eventa videbis [with examples in the following lines]. O t h e r s than Epicureans also discuss accidents; e.g., Aristot. Anal. Post. 1, 6, 74 b 11-12 [and often elsewhere; cf. Bonitz's index s.v. συμβαίνειν]; Quintil. Inst. 3, 6, 36. T h e acci­ dents in the present passage are d o u b t ­ less the m o t i o n of the a t o m s t h r o u g h space and the origin of things resulting from their collisions, as stated by Augustine in the passage q u o t e d on ut Epicurus, above. natura constare . . . m u n d u m : cf. D i o g . L. 7, 14θ [of the Stoics]: φύσιν δέ . . . αποφαίνονται τήν συνέχουσαν τον κόσμον; Μ. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol. de Cic. (1937), 159, w h o would differen­ tiate this view from that of the older Stoics, w h o gave t o nature more creative initiative; cf. Z c n o as reported in 2, 5 8 , above. a d m i n i i t a r i : cf. 2, 8 6 : natura adminsstrari (bis). g l a c b a m : Aristot. Metapltys. 4, 6,

1015 b 36-1016 a 9, discusses things w h i c h are συνεχή by reason of b e i n g com­ b i n e d t o g e t h e r ; Philo, DeAet. Munds\ 75, m e n t i o n s την ξύλων . . . καΐ λίθων £ξιν. fragmcntum l a p i d i · : θραϋ(σ)μα. Κ. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 33-34, compares with o u r passage θρ αύσματα in Aet. Plac. 1, 13, 1 {Doxogr. Gr.1 312), of the views of E m p c d o c l c s , a n d καταθραυσμένα in Galen, De Subst. Fat. (IV, 7 6 2 K ) , also of E m p e d o c l e s ; P l o t i n . Enn. 4, 4, 2 7 : ένοΰσα δέ δίδωσι τ ω σ ώ μ α τ ι τοϋ φυτοΰ όπερ βέλτιον, ψ διαφέρει του κοιτέντος χαΐ ούχέττ φυτοΰ άλλα μόνον ξύλου . . . ού ταύτόν δεΐ νομίζειν σ ώ μ α είναι γήινον άποτμηθέν τ* της γ η ς κ«1 μένον συνεχές, οία λίθοι δεικνύουσι α ύ ξόμενοι μεν, έως είσΐ συνηρτημένοι, μ έ ­ νοντες δέ όσον έτμήθησαν αφηρημένοι; O r i g . De Orat. 6 , 1 : λίθοι γαρ χαί ξύλα τ α έκκοπέντα τοϋ μετάλλου ή τό φύειν ά π ο λωλεχοτα, υπό ίξεως μόνης συνεχό­ μενα, τό κινούν έξωθεν έχει. άλλα καΐ τα τ ω ν ζώων σώματα καΐ τα φορητά των πεφυτευμένων, υπό τίνος μχτατιθέμενα, ούχ f) ζωα καΐ φυτά μετατίθεται άλλ' ομοίως λίθοις και ξύλοις τ ο ι ς τ ό φύειν άπολωλεκόσι. a l i q u i d e i u s m o d i : i.e., i n o r g a n i c substances. n u l l a cohacrendi natura: it is unfor­ t u n a t e , in a definition of the m e a n i n g of natura in general, t o introduce it in an obviously different sense: " w i t h n o natu­ ral principle of c o h e s i o n " (έξις). W i t h the idea of cohesion cf. 2, 8 7 ; 2, 1 1 5 ; 2, 155; Ac. 1, 24: neque enim materiam ipsam cobaerere potuisse, ή nulla vi contineretur; 1, 2 8 : omni natura cobaerente et continuata; Tusc. 3, 6 1 ; Tim. 1 5 ; Legg. 1, 2 4 ; fr. 2 Mullcr: eademque natura mundus omnibus part/bus inter se congruentibus cobaeret at nititur; De Or. 2, 3 2 5 ; Sen. N.Q.2,2,4:

2, 83

755

natura, sed ut arborem, ut animal, in quibus nulla temeritas sed ordo apparet et artis quaedam similitudo. 33 83 Quod si ca quae a1 terra stirpibus continentur arte naturae vivunt et vigent, profecto ipsa terra eadem vi continetur [arte naturae],* quippe* quae gravidata seminibus omnia pariat4 et fundat ex 6 sese, stirpes amplexa alat et augeat ipsaque alatur 1 %om. Η • e*]ct £»

* [arte naturae] del. Dav.

si quando dixero tatum, memineris me non ad numerum referre sed ad naturam corporis nulla ope externa sed imitate sua cobaerentis', Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 7 8 : των τ β σ ω ­ μ ά τ ω ν τα μέν i o n ν ηνωμένα, τα δέ έχ συναπτομένων, τα δέ έκ διεστώτων. η ν ω ­ μένα μέν ούν εστί τα ύπό μιας Ι ξ ε ω ς κρα­ τούμενα, χαθάπερ φυτά χαΐ ζώα, χ τ λ . ; 1 , 8 1 : των ηνωμένων σωμάτων τα μέν υπό ψιλής εξεως συνέχεται, τά δέ υπό φύσεως, τ α δέ ύπό ψυχής, x a l έξεως μέν ως λίθοι χαΐ ξύλα, φύσεως δέ χαθάπερ τά φυτά, ψυχής δέ τά ζ ώ α ; Clcomcd. 1 , 1 , 4 : ύπό φύσβωζ όΐόν τ* ήν συνέχεσΟαΐ καΐ διοιχέϊσΰαι [contineri et administrari] τόν χό-σμον; Achill. Tat. hag. 14, p . 41 Maass: σ ώ μ α τ α δέ νοείται όσα ύπό μιας έξεως ηνωμένα κρατείται, οίον λίθος, ξύλον, χαΐ εΐη αν Ι ξις πνεύμα σώματος συνεκτικό ν, χ τ λ . ; Min. F e l . 1 7 , 3 : quibunc mundi totius ornatum non divina ralione perjectum volunt sed/rustis quibusdam temere cobaertntibus conglobatum. The general sense seems here to b e that a clod or a b r o k e n piece of stone, t h o u g h forming an aggregate, yet has n o c o m ­ pleteness or organically perfected c o ­ hesion, such as organic natures h a v e (cf. Epbes. 4, 16), n o r is the cohesion of its parts impaired by fracture. G o e t h e re­ marks that the p o w e r of nature appears on the lowest level as a έξις, o n the higher as a φύσις, and o n the highest as ψυχή; with which cf. Julian, Orat. 6, p p . 8-10 Wright. ut arborem, ut a n i m a l : c o r r e s p o n d ­ ing to the φυτά and ζώα of Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 8 1 , quoted a b o v e . temeritas: hap-hazard, as in 2 , 5 6 ; 3, 6 1 . 83. q u o d t i : repeated in 2, 8 7 ; 2 , 8 8 ;

f

**quippe Β

* pariet

A1

a three-fold occurrence is found in Dh>. 1,120-122. M. Pohlenz (Gbtting. gel. Αηχ. 188 (1926), 278) points out that the phrase is continuative of the t h o u g h t of 2, 8 1 , rather than beginning a n e w idea. a terra: the preposition p e r h a p s , as Mayor suggests, contrasts the agency of the earth with the instrumentality t h r o u g h which it acts; cf. 2, 3 3 , n. (a natura); 2, 127: quae a terra stirpibus continerentur; 2, 134: ab it's extenuatur . . . cibus; and for such periphrases for vege­ table life sec 1, 4, n. {quae terra pariat).

fundat ex tete: cf. 2, 127: quae ex quaque stirpe funduntur. arte naturae: o n this awkwardly re­ peated phrase see b e l o w ; cf. 2, 57, n. (multo arti/iciosius); 2, 81 and n. (nulla arst etc.). M. Atzcrt (Gutting, gel. Λχζ. 197 (1935), 278) brackets arte naturae. stirpes, e t c . : M . van den Bruwaene, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 103, and n. 1, thinks that the argument—perhaps d r a w n from Panactius, as A . Schmekel, Die Phil. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 187, n. 2, supposes, since the eternity of the world mentioned in 2, 85 is contrary t o the beliefs of Posidonius—is modified by a Posidonian parenthesis, in which air is itself personified, and that t h r o u g h sections 81-153 there arc n u m e r o u s modi­ fications from o t h e r sources. K. Reinhardt, Kosmosu. Sympathie (1926), 99-101, tries to p r o d u c e unity in the t h o u g h t by deleting in quibus nulla temeritas ... quae­ dam nmilitudo (2, 82) and the twice ex­ pressed arte naturae (the latter case of this phrase being also deleted by Davies and by H . Sauppe, Ausgew. Scbr. (1896), 212); also M . Pohlenz in Gott. gel. Αηχ.

756

2, 83

vicissim* a superis · externisque naturis; eiusdemque * exspirationibus et aer 4 alituret aether» et omnia supera.· Ita si terra natura tenetur et viget, eadem ratio in reliquo mundo est; stirpes cnim terrae inhaerent, animantes autem adspiratione 7 aeris ■ sustinentur; ipseque· aer nobiscum videt, nobiscum 10 audit, 1 uiccsima Bxt uicisim 2P, uicissimam G " «uper his B1 ■ eiusdem 4 et aer] *aer V, cttacr A\ etthaer A*t et om. Ν · et a e t h e r ] ut qui A 7 aether B* · supra V aspiratione V*EP * *aris Β · ipsaeque * ♦ * * A% 10 ipse quae Β u i d e t . . . audit nobiscum om. V1 N, add. in mg. V*

188 (1926), 278 {id. in P.-VP. 36 H a l b b . 2 (1949), 429); I. H c i n c m a n n , Poseidonios* metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 189-190. Yet W . Theilcr (Problemata, 1 (1930), 7 1 , n. 3) observes that Posidonius docs recognize art in n a t u r e ; cf. A i t . Plac. 1, 6, 2 (Doxogr. Gr.% 293): μετά τίνος τέχνης δημιουργούσης. v i v u n t et v i g e n t : for the alliterative pair cf. 3 , 3 5 ; Div. 1, 6 3 ; TUK. 1, 6 6 ; E . Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 280. F o r the t h o u g h t K. Rcinhardt, op. cit.t 108, compares Sen. N.Q. 6, 16, 1: non esse terram sine spiritu pa/am est; non ionium Mo dico quo se tenet ac partes sui iungit, qui inest etiam saxis mortuisque corporibus, sed Mo dico vitali et vegeto et alente omnia; Plotin. E n n . 4 , 4 , 3 6 : έγρηγορδς πανταχη xal ζω ν. W . Theilcr (Prob/ematat 1 (1930), 71) sug­ gests for the Greek original τά φυτά ζη και ενεργεί. alat et a u g e a t : cf. 2, 8 1 , and n. {alt augerique). β u p e r i · e x t e r n i s q u e naturis: water, air, e t h e r ; cf. 2, 17; 2, 24-28. e x s p i r a t i o n i b u t : a rare w o r d for which J. E . B. Mayor cites also T e r t . Dt An. 2 5 ; Hicr. Ep. 108, 28, 2 . W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 2 7 : ipse [sc. aer] enim oritur ex respiration* aquarum; 2, 40, and n. (Oceanique alatur umoribus); 2, 118: stellae . . . terra*, maris, aquarum < que reiiquarum> vaporibus a/untur; 3 , 37: alt autem so/em /unam, reliqua astra aquis, alia du/cibus% alia marinis; Pease on Div. 1, 79, n. (adspiratione); Aristot. Meteor. 1, 4, 341 b 6-10; al.; Sen. N.Q. 1, 1, 7 ; C o r n u t . N.D. 17, p . 29 L a n g : έγέννησε δέ ή γ η τον ούρανόν άπό τ ω ν αναθυμιάσεων; D i -

o g . L . 7, 145: τ ή ν δ έ σελήνην έχ π ο τ ί μ ω ν υδάτων, άερομιγη τυγχάνουσαν και προσγειον οδσαν, ώς ό Ποσειδώνιος τ ω έ χ τ ω τοϋ Φυσικού λόγου· τά δ* άλλα ά π ο της γης. In point is Cleomed. 1, 1 1 , 6 1 : οΰχ Ιστιν αδύνατος [ s c ή γ η ] άναπέμπειν τροφήν τ ω ούρανω καΐ της έν α ύ τ φ . ούδ* άν έζαμβλωθείη τούτου Cvtxa, έν μέρει καΐ αυτή άντιλαμβάνουσά τίνα Ικ τε αέρος καΐ έξ ούρανοϋ. οδός γαρ άνω κ ά τ ω , φησίν ό 'Ηράκλειτος, δι' δλης ουσίας τρέπεσβαι καΐ μεταβάλλειν πεφυκυίας, είς πάν τ ω 8 η μ ι ο υ ρ γ φ ύπεικούσης είς τήν των όλων δ ι οίκησιν καΐ διαμονήν [cf. Κ. Rcinhardt, op. cit., 106-107]. o m n i a s u p e r a : τα μετέωρα. t e n e t u r : "is m a i n t a i n e d " ; cf. 2, 3 0 : r#tinentur et vigent; 2, 3 1 : homines bestiaeqm hoc ca/ore teneantur . . . mundum . . . qui . . . teneatur .. . calorem eum quo Me teneatur \ also natura constare (1, 82). stirpes . . . a n i m a n t e s : i.e., p l a n t s d e r i v e sustenance from the e a r t h , ani­ mals d r a w their breath from the air. a d s p i r a t i o n e : cf. 2, 136; Lact. Inst. 7, 3 . 2 5 ; Scxt. E m p . Ad». Log. 129: έ ν γ ά ρ τοις ΰπνοις μυσάντων τ ω ν αίσθητχκών πόρων χωρίζεται της προς το περιέχον συμφ^ίας ό έν ήμϊν νους, μόνης της κ α τ ά άναπνοήν προσφύσεως σωζόμενης οίονεί τίνος ρ"ίζης. a e r i s : G . F . Schocmann (Neve Jabrb. I l l (1875), 693) cites parallels in Div. 1, 7 9 ; 1, 115; 1, 130; 2, 4 4 ; 2, 117, t o s h o w that this is a subjective r a t h e r t h a n objective genitive. aer n o b i s c u m v i d c t : D i o g e n e s of Apollonia seems first t o have n o t e d the i m p o r t a n c e of air in m a k i n g possible

2, 83

757

nobiscum sonat, nihil enim eorum 1 sine eo fieri potest; quin etiam movetur" nobiscum, quacumque enim imus,8 qua * movemur 5 videtur quasi locum dare et cedere. 84 Quaeque in medium locum mundi, qui est infimus, et · quae a medio in superum quae4

1 h o r u m add. m. rec. V% om. Ν ■ m o u c b i t u r Bl · minus B1, himus qua] q u a c u m q u e ν*ΝΒ* · m o u e t u r Fl · et add. Β

certain sensations; cf. T h e o p h r . De Sens. 1, 39-40: Διογένης δέ, ώσπερ τ ο ζην καΙ τό φρονεΐν, τ ω αέρι και τάς αΙσΟήσεις άνάπτει . . . τήν δ' άκοήν Οταν 6 έν τοις ώσΐν άήρ κινηθείς ύιτδ τοϋ £ξω διαδώ προς τον έγκέφαλον. τήν δ* βψιν όραν έμφαινομένων είς τήν κόρην, ταύτην δέ μιγνυμένην τ ω εντός αέρι ποιεϊν αΙσΟησιν. F o r Stoic theories of vision cf. S. V.F. 2, nos. 863-871. especially Act. Plac. 4, 15, 3 {Doxogr. Gr.% 406 = S. V.F. 2, no. 866): Χρύσιππος κατά τήν συνέντασιν τοΰ μ ε τ α ­ ξύ αέρος όραν ή μας, νυγέντος μεν ύπδ τοϋ όρατικοϋ πνεύματος, Οπερ από τοϋ ηγεμονικού μέχρι της κόρης διήκου, κ α τ ά δέ τήν προς τον περικείμενον αέρα έ π ι β ο λήν έκτεΐνοντος αυτόν κωνοειδώς, Οταν fj ομογενής ό άήρ [cf. Alex. A p h r o d . De An. p . 130, 14 Bruns = S.V.F. 2, n o . 8 6 4 ] ; D i o g . L. 7, 157: όραν δέ των μεταξύ της οράσεως καΐ τοϋ υποκειμένου φ ω τ ό ς εν­ τεινόμενου κωνοειδώς, καθά φησι Χ ρ ύ σ ι π ­ πος έν δευτέρα των Φυσικών καΙ ' Α π ο λ ­ λόδωρος ; Galen, Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 7, 5 (V, 627 Κ . ) : εΓπερ ούν ή 6ψις μόνη τών άλλων αίσϋήσεων αισθάνεται τοϋ κινουντος αυτήν αίσθητοΰ δια μέσου τοΰ αέρος, ούχ ώ ς βακτηρίας τινός αλλ' ως ομοειδούς τε καΙ συμφυούς έαυτη μορίου, καΙ μόνη τ ο ϋ τ ' έξαίρετον αύτη δέδοται μετά τοϋ κ*1 δι* ανακλάσεως όράν, είκότως έδεήΟη ττνεύματος άνωθεν έπιρρέοντος αύγοειΒοϋς, 6 προσπίπτον τ ώ πέριξ αέρι καΙ οίον έττιπλήττον αυτόν έαυτώ συνεξομοιώσει; Cell. 5, 16, 2 : Stoici causas esse videndi dictmt radioTum ex oculis in ea quae rideri queunt emissionem aerisque simul intent ionem; Clcomed. 1, 1, 4 ; K. Rcinhardt, Postidonios (1921), 238, and n. 1; M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 2 (1949), 107. In the Epicurean theory of vision (which Cic. Att. 2, 3 , 2, contrasts with the Stoic) the air is essen­ tial t o s i g h t ; cf. Lucr. 4, 246-249; 4, 2 7 4 ;

V1

M a c r o b . Sat. 7, 14, 2-4. With the Stoic theory described above K. Pracchter (Hermes, 46 (1913), 315-318) thinks that there is also here c o m b i n e d a concept of the personification of air as an o m n i p r e ­ sent Zeus (this he attempts t o reconcile with its personification as Hera in 2, 66, above), and this idea he finds developed in Philemon fr. 91 K o c k . n o b i s c u m a u d i t : for the Stoic view cf. Chrysippus ap. D i o g . L. 7, 158: άκούειν δέ τοΰ μεταξύ τοϋ τε φωνοΰντος καΙ τοϋ άκούοντος αέρος πληττομένου σφαιρο· ειδοϋς; Clcomed. 1, 1, 4. F o r o t h e r views cf. Plat. Tim. 67 b ; Act. Plac. 4, 16, 1-4; Sext. E m p . Pjrrbon. 3 , 5 1 ; Galen, De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 7, 7 (V, 641 K.). n o b i s c u m s o n a t : cf. Sen. N.Q. 2 , 6 , 3 : quid enim est vox nisi intentio aeris, ut audia· tur, linguae formata percussu; D i o g . L. 7, 5 5 : ί σ τ ι δ έ φωνή άήρ πεπλεγμένος . . . ώς φησι Διογένης ό Βαβυλώνιος έν τ η Περί φωνής τέχνη [cf. Galen, QuodQual. incorp. 2 ( X I X , 467 Κ.)]. m o v e t u r : middle, like movemur just b e l o w ; cf. 2 , 51, n. (occultan tur . . . aperiuntur . . . moventur). q u a c u m q u e : resumed by the simple qua\ cf. 2 I'err. 5, 145: qmecumque . . . quae . . . quae . .. quae; Catull. 64, 280281: quoscumque . . . quos; Liv. 35, 19, 4 : ubicumque . . . ubi; R. K u h n c r - C . Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 516, n. 1. l o c u m dare et c e d e r e : cf. 3, 3 1 : ignis vero et aer omni pulsu facillime pellitur naturaque cedens est maxime et dissupabilis; Ac. 2, 125; G r e g . Nyss. Hexaem. (Pair. Gr. 88 A ) : ό άήρ . . . άττόνως τε γαρ υποχωρεί προς τό φερόμενον; cf. Κ. Gronau, Poseidonios u. d. jiidiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegese (1914), 117-118); Michael E p h e s . in De An. Incessut p . 158,14-16 H a y d u c k :

758

2, 84

que conversione rotundal circum medium feruntur, ea continentem mundi efficiunt unamque naturanL Et cum quattuor ■ genera sint 3 corporum, vicissitudine4 eorum mundi continuata6 natura est. Nam ex terra aqua, ex aqua oritur aer, ex aere aether,· deinde : retrorsum vicissim β ex aethere · aer, inde aqua, ex aqua terra 1 rotunda V*Bl * quatuor Μ · sint genera Ν * uicisitudinc Β • contincata Bl * ex aerc . . . aethere aer om. N,2ctc add. m. rec. Β ' **deinde Β l 1 • uicissime B · athere A

cl γάρ σκληρές ήν ό άήρ ή το ύδωρ και άντίτυπος καΐ μη ΰπείκων μηδ* έξιστάμενος, ούκ αν ήν δλως ή κατά τόπον μεταβολή. 84. m e d i u m l o c u m . . . i n f i m u a : cf. 1, 103, n. (ut terra infimum); 2, 116: omni­ bus eius par/ibus in medium vergentibus {id aulem medium infimum in spbaera est)', Τ use. 5, 69: omnia de/ata gravitate medium mundi locum semper expetant, qui est idem infimus in rotundo; Plat. Pbaedo, 112 e; Rep. 9, 584 d; 586 a; Aristot. De Caelo, 1, 2, 268 b 21-22: λέγω δ* άνω μέν την άπδ τοϋ μέσου, κάτω δέ την έπί το μέσον; [De Mundo), 3, p. 392b 32-34; Manil. 1, 170: ne caderet medium to tius et imum [and Housman Λ / / « - . ) ; Plin. N.H. 2, 11; Plut. De Stoic. Repugn. 41, p. 1053 a; Sallustius, De Diss, 7: σφαίρας πάσης το κάτω μέσον εστίν; [Tim.] De An. Mundi, p. 100c; Apul. Ascl. 17; Cleomcd. 1, 1, p. 18 Zieglcr; 1, 2, p. 2 4 ; Aug. De Quant. Anim. 37; Mart. Cap. 6, 599; E. Bickel in Pbilologus, 79 (1924), 3 6 3 ; A. D . Nock, ed. of Sallustius, De Diis (1926), Ixiv, n. 117 (and works there cited); M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 2 (1949), 4 3 ; 107 (and works there cited for ή επί τό μέσον φορά).). The three types of motion here indicated are (1) downward, by gravity (as of earth and water), (2) upward, by exhalation or by relative lightness (as of air and fire), and (3) circular (as of the ether); cf. 2 , 4 4 ; Tusc. 1, 4 0 ; K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 88. c o n t i n e n t . . . c o n t i n u a t a : combined as in 2, 117: contimns aer . .. continuatus. quattuor g e n e r a : earth, water, air, and fire; though the motion o f quae . . . comxrnont rotunda circum medium feruntur

seems to imply the fifth element o f the ether. v i c i s s i t u d i n e e o r u m : i.e., by the Ionic (I 'orsokrat. Anaximandcr, fr. 9; Anaxagoras, fr. 16) and especially the Heraclitean {Vorsokrat. Hcraditus, fr. 76) doctrine of the flux of e l e m e n t s ; cf. 1, 3 9 , and n. (ea quae natura fluerent); 3 , 31: cum terra in aquam st vertit, et cum ex aqua oritur aert ex aere aether, cumque eadem vi­ cissim retro com meant; Tusc. 5, 6 9 : quatque ex alio in aliud vicissitudo atque mulatto. A m o n g other references (not cited on 1, 39) may be mentioned Axistot. De Gen. 2 , 1 0 , 337 b 4-6; Occll. Lucan. 1, 1 2 ; 2, 6 ; 2, 13; Lucr. 1, 782-789 [attacking the v i e w ] ; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 2 2 ; Philo, De Aet. Mundi, 110; Sen. N.Q. 3, 1 0 , 1 ; Cornut. N.D. 3 ; 17, p. 28 L a n g ; Plut. De prim. Frig. 14, p. 950 d - c ; Wisdom of Solomon, 16, 2 1 ; Galen, De Elem. 1, 4 (I, 442 K.); In Hipp, de Alim. 3, 2 4 ( X V , 357 K.);[Hist. Phil.] 11 ( X I X , 266 K.); T i m . Locr. De An. Mundi, 9, 9 9 b; Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 17, 1-2; Hermias, Irrisio, 14 (S. V.F. 1, no. 495 = Doxogr. Gr.x 654); Orig. De Princ. 2, 1, 4 ; Greg. N y s s . Hexaem. (Pair. Gr. 4 4 , 108 B); Mart. Cap. 7, 738; Simplic. Pbjs.3,4,p.460,13-14;8, 1, p. 1181, 1415 D i c l s ; Alex. Aphrod. in Metapbys. 7, 2, p. 549, 5-6 Hayduck; Schol. / / . 1 5 , 1 8 9 . c o n t i n u a t a natura: cf. Sen. N.Q. 2, 2, 2: coittinuatio est partium inter se non intermissa coniunctio, unitas est sine commissura continuatio. e x q u i b u e o m n i a c o n s t a n t : cf. 3, 30; Ac. 2,117. retrorsum v i c i s t i r a : cf. 3 , 3 1 : vicissim retro.

2, 85

759

infima.1 Sic naturis iis * ex quibus omnia constant sursus deorsus, ultio citro * commeantibus mundi partium coniunctio continetur. 85 Quae aut sempitema sit necesse est hoc eodem omatu quern videmus,4 aut 5 certe perdiutuma,· permanens ad longinquum7 et inmensum paene8 tempus. Quorum utrumvis ut sit, sequitur natura mundum administrari. Quae enim classium navigatio aut quae instructio exercitus aut, rursus ut ea quae natura efficit conferamus, quae procreatio vitis aut arboris, quae porro animantis figura conformatioque membrorum tantam naturae sollertiam signiflcat quantam ipse mundus? Aut· igitur nihil est quod 1 ex aqua deinde rctrorsum uicissim ctherc aer indc aqua ex aqua terra infima Ν ' i i s A// 7 *, hiis BFl, his M, is Ν · s u r s u m d e o r s u m ultra citra M* · uidimus Vx * at A1 · diuturna ABPFM ' l o n g i n c u m B1 1 x • penae B * a et V

n a t u r i s : ά ρ χ α ΐ ς ; cf. 1, 2 9 : quattuor na­ tures', 2 , 1 4 4 ; 3 , 3 4 ; Ac. 1, 3 9 ; Tusc. 1,66. s u r s u s d e o r s u s : cf. Tim. 4 8 : et sursum et deorsum [κάτω τ ι καΐ ά ν ω ] ; Att. 5 , 1 0 , 5 : sursum deorsum; Ter. Eun. 278: sursum deorsum; Aug. De div. Quaest. 29: utrum altqusd sit sursum aut deorsum in universo. Cicero seems to use the adverb in -us and that in -urn indiscriminately. ultro citro: cf. Ac. 1, 2 8 : ultro citroque (so Rep. 6, 9 ; 2 Verr. 5, 170); Off. 1. 5 6 : ultro et citro [so Am. 8 5 ; Pro Sex. Rose. 60); Plin. N.H. 2, 104, is most like o u r passage: ultro citro commeante natura [cf. Liv. 9, 45, 2]. O n antithetic a s y n d e t o n in adverbial couplets cf. R. K u h n e r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2 , 2 · (1914), 151. c o m m e a n t i b u e : cf. 1, 2 7 ; 2, 4 9 ; 3 , 3 1 . m u n d i . . . continetur: cf. G a l e n , Quod Animi Mores, 5 (IV, 785 K. S.V.F. 2, n o . 544): ΙνιοιμένγάρήνώσΟαι την κατά τόν κόσμον ούσίαν άπασαν. Mayor explains coniunctio continetur as = cither coniunctio servatur or partes conti­ nentur. 85. aut s e m p i t e m a . . . aut p e r d i u turna: 2, 118, shows that the former is the view of Panactius, the latter t h a t of orthodox Stoicism, cf. 2, 115, n. (permanendum). hoc . . . o m a t u : cf. 2, 5 8 : ut in eo (sc. mundo) eximia puJcbritudo sit atque omnis or-

natus; 2, 7 5 ; 2, 115: bic tantus cae/i ornatus; 2, 118: idem ornatus oreretur; 2 , 1 2 7 : ut vero perpetuus mundi esset ornatus; Ac. 2, 119. T h e w o r d ornatus itself suggests the idea found in mundus (κόσμος); cf. Varr. Men. 420 Buchclcr; Plin. N.H. 2 , 8 . u t r u m v i s u t sit: cf. Ait. 9, 1, 4 : ego unus cut utrumvis licet. c l a s s i u m n a v i g a t i o : cf. 2, 8 7 : cursum navigii videris [which Mayor remarks should have directly followed our pas­ sage, the intervening sentences being rather o u t of place]; 2, 8 8 ; De Inv. 1, 58 [examples from an army and a s h i p ] ; Sext. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 26-27 [the same t w o ] ; K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 235. instructio e x e r c i t u s : Rcinhardt (Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 45) follows W. Jaeger {Aristoteles (1923), 415) in o b ­ serving that Aristotle views his world as a τάξις rather than as a συμφωνία (cf. [Aristot.] De Mundo, 6, 399 a 3 0 ; W . Capellc in Neuejabrb. 15 (1905), 558, n. 6, with several examples;) A . J. Fcstugiere, La Revel. d'Hermis Trism. 2 (1949), 397, n. 4). Without a helmsman, the universe, like a ship in a s t o r m , w o u l d relapse t h r o u g h αταξία into σύγχυσις and άκοσμία. vitis aut arboris: t h o u g h H o r . C. 1, 1 8 , 1 , considers the vine as an arbor. naturae eollertiam: cf. 2, 81.

760

2, 86

sentiente natura regatur1 aut mundum regi confitendum est. 86 Etenira qui reliquas naturas omnes earumque semina contineat, qui potest ipse non 1 natura administrari? Ut, si qui denies et pubertatem natura dicat existere, ipsum autem hominem cui ea * existant non constare natura,4 non intellegat ea quae ecferant· aliquid · ex sese 7 perfectiores habere naturas quam ea quae ex his efferantur. 34 Omnium autem rerum quae natura administrantur seminator 8 et sator et parens, ut ita dicam, atque educator 1 rcgio Bx * non add. Β * ea om. Ν * natum Ν · ecferant \rx% et fcrant AH, co ferant V%, haec ferant B\ haec ferat B*FMt ncc ferant Ν · Port T aliquid VNBFM exbibent 2, 156: largitatc . . . uidctur ex sese . . . nocent (2,92) def. V ■ seminator . . . administrantur add. in mg. Ο

s e n t i e n t e natura: cf. 2, 75: naturat stntienti [and n. o n subiectas ... naturae sentienti]; Ac. 1, 28: quae natura sentiente teneantur (and Reid's n.); Dip. 1, 118: pis quaedam sen/tens [and Pease's n.]. O n this ablative in -e cf. Dip. 1, 8 4 ; Tusc. 5, 4 0 ; Off. 1, 52; R. Kuhncr-F. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 1» (1912), 351352. regatur: cf. 2, 4 : quo haec regantur. c o n f i t e n d u m cat: cf. 2, 75, n. {confi­ tendum est). 86. e t e n i m : for an additional reason, like porro or praeterea; cf. 2, 42. q u i . . . q u i : note the awkward repe­ tition of the word in quite different senses. naturae: as in 2, 3 3 ; 2, 84; al. c o n t i n e a t : cf. 1, 8 1 : seminis ... vim, Sext. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 103: ό κόσμος . . . περιέχει <δέ> ούχ ώς άν εΓποιμεν την άμπελον γιγάρτων είναι περιεκτικήν, τουτ έ σ η κατά περιγραφήν, άλλ' ότι λόγοι σπερματικοί λογικών ζ<ί>ων έν αύτω περιέ­ χονται, ώστε είναι τοιούτο τό λεγόμενον "6 δέ γε κόσμος περιέχει σπερματικούς λόγους λογικών ζώων. λογικός άρα εστίν ό κόσμος." With contineat cf. 2, 83: contintntur. ut s i : 1, 88, n. (ut). p u b e r t a t e m : for the concrete pubem, a s i n P l i n . TV.//. 7, 76; 2 1 , 1 7 0 . ea q u a e ecferant: that the cause has always a higher and fuller reality than the

effect is, according to E. R. D o d d s (ed. of Procl. Elements of Tbeoi. (1933), 194), perhaps implied in Plat. Pbileb. 27 b ; but more fully set forth in Plotin. 5, 4, 1 : δει δή κ«1 τιμιώτατον είναι το γεννών, τό <δέ> γεννώ μενον και δεύτερον εκείνου τών άλλων άμεινον είναι; 5, 5, 13: κρεΐττον γάρ τό ποιοΰν τοϋ ποιούμενου · τελειότερον γάρ; Iambi. De Myst. 3, 20: το δέ τελ*ιότερον ύπό τοϋ άτελοϋς ούκ έχει δύναμιν ιταράγεσΟαι; Procl. Elem. prop. 7 [the first formal proof of this proposition]: παν τό παρακτικόν άλλου κρεΐττον έστι της τοϋ παραγομένου φύσεως. o m n i u m . . . et c o n t i n e t : quoted by N o n . p. 478 M. (p. 767 L.), reading partis. • e m i n a t o r et aator: suggesting the σπερματικός λόγος;; cf. D i o g . L. 7, 136; and for seminator cf. 3 , 6 6 ; Lact. Inst. 5, 2, 17. With the thought cf. 2, 5 8 ; D i o Chrys. 1 2 , 2 9 : πώς ούν άγνώτες είναι Ι μέλ­ λον καΐ μηδεμίαν ίξειν ύπόνοιαν του σπείραντος καΐ φυτεύσαντος καΐ σώζοντος καΐ τρέφοντος, πανταχόθεν έμπιμπλάμενοι τ ϊ ς θείας φύσεως διά τε Οψεως καΐ άκοης συμ­ πάσης τε άτεχνώς αίσθήσεως [cf. Ρ. Wendland in Arcbip f. Gescb. d. Pbil. 1 (1888), 208]. M. Meistcr, De Axiocbo Diaiogo (1915), 101-102, draws further parallels between the language of our passage and that of Tusc. 1, 118. ut ita d i c a m : it is not clear w h y parens needs this apologetic phrase more than

2, 86

761

ct altor1 est mundus, omniaque1 sicut membra3 et partes suas nutricatur et continet. Quod si * mundi partes natura administrantur, necesse est mundum ipsum natura administrari.5 Cuius quidem administratio nihil habet in se quod reprehendi possit; ex his enim naturis · quae erant quod effici optimum7 potuit 1

si Ο

alter Ο * o m n i a quae Fl * administrari natura Μ

· sicut m e m b r a in mg. add. B* 7 optimum · naturis e n i m Ο

t h e other w o r d s in its series, but possibly Cicero t h i n k s of the phrase as a p p l y i n g t o t h e m all. altor: in Cicero only here. With the series cf. Drac. Laud. Dei, 1, 552: ipse rigator eratt satort altort messor, orator. o m n i a q u e . . . et c o n t i n e t : q u o t e d , w i t h o u t variant, by Prise. Inst. 8, 77 (G.L.K. 2, 432). s i c u t m e m b r a : cf. 1, 3 4 : ex dispersis quasi membris simp/ex sit putandus deus; 1, 1 0 0 : cum ipsum mundum, cum eius membra; caelum\ terras, maria . . . vidissent\ M. A u r e l . 7, 1 3 : οίον έστιν έν ήνωμένοις τα μ έ λ η τοϋ σώματος, τοϋτον έχει τόν λόγον έν δίεβτώβι τα λογικά, προς μίαν τίνα βυνεργίαν κατεσκευασμένα. μάλλον δέ σοι ή τούτου νοησις προσπεσεΐται, έάν προς εαυ­ τόν πολλάκις λέγης, δτι μέλος είμΐ τοΰ έκ τ ω ν λογικών συστήματος, έάν δέ δια τοϋ £ ώ στοιχείου μέρος είναι εαυτόν λέγης, ο υ π ω άπό καρδίας φιλεϊς τους ανθρώπους; f r o m ήνωμένοις and διεστώσι W . Thciler (Problemata, l (1930), 116; 127) t h i n k s M a r c u s Aurelius here follows P o s i d o n i u s , from w h o m Cicero's membra et par­ ies may derive (cf. Synes. De Insomn. 2 (Patr. Gr. 66, 1285 A) for the c o m b i ­ n a t i o n of μέρη and μέλη), a n d c o m p a r e s a l s o Corp. Herm. 1 2 , 2 1 , o n the use of μέλη. q u o d si m u n d i partes natura adm i n i s t r a n t u x : with the t h o u g h ' cf. 2 , 8 3 , a n d the beginning of the present section, a n d for the repetition of quod ή (2, 8 3 ; h e r e ; 2, 87) see its threefold repetition in Div. 1, 120-122. s i partes . . . administrantur, n e ­ c e s s e , e t c . : the converse in 2, 165, w h e r e from providential care for larger u n i t s the same care is inferred for the p a r t s of those units.

* quos effici Ο

c u i u s q u i d e m , e t c . : K . Rein hard t, Poseidonios (1921), 236, t h i n k s that Cicero here breaks off his a r g u m e n t t o use a n o t h e r and hardly pertinent source, a n d that he is confused amid the various senses of the term natura. Yet the idea of cosmic perfection here introduced has been prepared for by perfections ... naturas, a b o v e . q u o d reprehendi p o s s i t : cf. Plotin. Enn. 2, 9, 1 3 : ό άρα μεμφόμενος τ η τοϋ κόσμου φύσει ούκ οίδεν δ τι ποιεί, κτλ. T h e best world must contain all possible evil, i.e., all conceivable degrees of privation of g o o d ; cf. id.t 3 , 2, 1 1 .

ex his ... naturii quae erant: limitations u p o n the p o w e r of P r o v i ­ dence, such as those arising from t h e character of the materials with which it m u s t deal—perhaps a recognition of material causes; non potest artifex mutare materiam, says Sen. Dial. 1, 5, 9—, and consequent apologetic expres­ sions, like the present, appear in several philosophers. T h u s D i o g . Apollon. a p . Simplic. Pbys. 1, 4, p . 152, 15-16 Dicls {Vorsokrat. fr. 3 ) : καΐ τά άλλα, εί τις βούλεται έννοεϊσΟαι, εύρίσκοι άν ούτω διακείμενα ως άνυστόν κάλλιστα [cf. W . Thciler, Zur Gescb. d. teleol. Naturbetracbtung bis auf Aristot. (1925), 14]; Plato, in such phrases as δτι μάλιστα, μάλιστα, κατά δύναμιν, είς δύναμιν, καθ* δσον ήν δυνατόν, δπη δυνατόν ήν [as noted by W. C. G r e e n e , Moira (1944), 420-421, from various passages, chiefly in the Timaeus); Aristot. De Inc. Am'm. 1 2 , 7 1 1 a l 8 - 1 9 : f , φύσις ουδέν δημιουργεί μάτην . . . άλλα πάντα προς τό βέλτιστον έκ τών ενδεχομένων; the [De Mundo,) 5, 397a 4-5, makes n o qualification:

762

2, 87

dfectum est. 87 Doceat ergo aliquis potuisse melius; sed nemo umquam docebit,1 et si quis corrigcrc * aliquid volet aut detetius facietB aut id quod fieri non · potuerit · desiderabit. » docebat F» » colligcre Ο om. cttt. · pocuft NO

· frcit NOM

περικαλλιστάτου κόσμου . . . τίς γαρ άν •(η φύσις τοϋδ* κρείττων. Later writers, especially though not exclusively Stoic [cf. I. Heinemann, Poseidomos' metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928). 192]. remarked upon this point; e.g., Philodem. De Diss, 3, col. 8 [pp. 25-26 Diels; of the Stoics]: xal χατά τήν <τοϋ θ ο ο ΰ <δια>φορά<ν ι δ ι ω ­ τικώς 4<παν>τος αύτω δύναμιν άναθέντες, <6>ταν ύπό των έλεγχων πτέζωνται, τ ό π καταφεύγουσιν επί τό δια τούτο φάσκειν τά συναπτόμενα μή ποιειν, 6τι ού πάντα δύναται; Philo, De Aet. mimdi, 3 2 ; De Pro». 2, p. 94 Aucher; Plut. De Stoic. Repugn. 37, p. 1051 d: ct πολύ τό της ανάγκης μέμιχται τοις πράγμασιν, ούτε κρατεί πάντων 6 θεός ούτε πάντα χατά τον εκείνου λόγον διοικείται; De comm. Not. 34, p. 1076 d-f [too long t o quote]; Galen, De Usu Part. 11, 14 (III, 906 Κ.): πάντα γαρ είναι τ φ θεφ δυνατά νομίζει [sc. Moses], καν el τήν τέψραν ίππον ή βοϋν έθέλει ποιείν. ήμεϊς δ* ούχ ούτω γινώσκομεν, άλλ' είναι γάρ τίνα λέγομεν αδύνατα φύσει, καΐ τούτοις μηδ* έπιχειρεϊν όλως τόν θεόν, άλλ' έχ των δυνατών γενέσθαι τό βέλτιον αΙρεϊσΟαι; 14, 2 (IV, 143 Κ.); Max. Tyr. 4 1 , 4 ; D i o g . L. 3 , 7 6 : έπ*1 δέ ήρξαντο συνίστασΟαι τόν κόσμον, έχ των ενδεχομένων ύπό του θεού συμμέτρως καΐ τεταγμένος γενέσθαι; Corp. Herm. 5, 4 : και γάρ εΐ τό άτακτόν έστιν ενδεές, f δτε κατέχει, τοϋτό έστι, τόν τρόπον της τάξεως, j καΐ ύπό δεσπότην εστί τόν μηδέπω αύτη τήν τάξιν τάξαντα [i.e., the evil in the world is chaotic matter upon which the deity has not yet imposed order]; Lact. Inst. 2 , 8 , 1 0 ; 7, 5, 14: corpus bominis, quod adsumptum est e terra, generandi copiam jacultatemque prodendae subolis acceptt, ut quoniam <e> fragili materia JOTmat us in aeternum manere non poterat ... perpetua successions renovaret; Hicrodcs ap. Phot. Bib/, cod. 251, p. 461 Bckker:

* n o o NOB* {sup. add,)

FM,

αΙωνια δέ δημιουργεϊν άαΟτνούσης διότι ή της ύλης χακία ή προσχρήται τήν έττίθετον χαΐ έπεισοδιώδη τάξιν άπχκτείτται, κτλ.; and some other patristic references cited by F. E . Robbins, Tbt Hexaemtra/ Ut. (1912). 37, n. 3 ; Anselm, Pros/opm, 7 [God cannot be corrupted, or lie, or make true false, or undo the past]; for other Stoic limitations upon divine p o w e r (which cannot change the past, destroy itself, make men immortal, alter physical or mathematical facts, etc., according to such passages as Plin. N.H. 2, 2 7 ; Plut. Cons, ad Ap. 26, p. 115; Galen, De Usu Part. 11, 14 (III, 905-906 K.); Orig. C. Ce/s. 5. 14; Doxogr. Gr* 279) sec E.V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 208-209; in modern times cf. the -view of Leibnitz (cf. J. Moreau, L'ame iu Monde (1939), 180, n. 8) and E. S. Brightman's doctrine of a limited deity (e.g.. Personality and Reason (1934), 8 5 ; 93-100). 8 7 . e r g o : implying an ellipsis of suggested denial; cf. 2, 77: ergo utrum ignorant. p o t u i s s e m e l i u s : Mayor quotes the saying ascribed to Alphonso X (12521284) that he could have made a better world than that of the Ptolemaic c o s m o ­ logy known to him through the Arabs. And Strabo, 4, 1, 7, gives definite suggestions for improving the w o r k s of Providence; cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 5 ( I " . 9 K.); 3, 10 (III, 236-237 K . ) ; 10, 9 (III, 803 K.); Orig. C. Ce/s. 2 , 6 8 : των άντιδιατασσόντων τη πρόνοια . . . xal λεγόντων Οτι βέλτιον ήν εΐ ούτως είχεν ό κόσμος ως διεγράψαμεν. n o n potuerit: "an improvement pre­ cluded by the nature of things" (J. S. Reid ap. Mayor, ad /«·.); cf. Di». 2, 2 8 : at id, praeterquam quod fieri non potmt ne fingi quiJem potest.

2, 87

763

Quod si omnes mundi partes ita constitutae sunt ut neque ad usum meliores potuerint1 esse neque ad speciem pulchriores, videamus * utrum ea fortuitane sint an eo statu quo cohaerere * nullo modo potuerint nisi sensu moderante divinaque providentia. Si igitur meliora sunt ea quae natura quam4 ilia quae arte * per1 neque meliores p o t u e r u n t Ν . . . ne natura om. Ο · *arte

* uidcamus om. F β

q u o d §i: cf. 2, 8 3 ; 2, 86. O n the d o u b ­ let formed by 2, 87-92 and 2, 93-104, cf. O . Plasberg in Woeb. f. kl. PbiloJ. 22 (1905), 826. omnes» e t c . : freely q u o t e d by R o g e r B a c o n , Quaes t. supra I Metapbys. Aristot. f. 57 b 2 (p. 185 Steele): omnes res mundi ita producte sunt ut nee ad usum potuerint esse meliores nee ad species pulchriores. n e q u e ad u s u m : for ad cf. 1, 1 : ad eognitionem animi; with the t h o u g h t 2 , 15, a n d n. {utilitatem); D i o g . A p o l l o n . fr. 3 Diels, ap. Simplic. Pbjs. 152, 1 1 : xotl τά

άλλα, el τις βούλεται έννοεΐσ6αι, βΰρίσκοι αν διακείμενα ώς άνυστόν κάλλιστα; Plat. Rep. 7, 530 a: νομιεϊν μέν, ώς οίον τε κάλλιστα τά τοιαύτα έργα συστήσασθ α ι ; Pbaedo, 97 c ; Philo, De Prop. 2 , 74, p . 94 Aucher ( = S.V.F. 2, n o . 1150): quod si aliter melius esset dispensari res mundi eo modo sumpsisset composttfonem, quatenus nihil occurreret ad impedieadum deum; Plut. De An. Procreat. 5, p . 1014 a; G a l e n , De Vsu Part. 2, 1 (III, 89 K . ) : ή προς αλλήλους σύνταξις ούτως έ8είκνυτο κατεσκευάσΟαι χρησίμως εις τήν ένέργειαν όλης της χειρός, ώς μ η δ ' έπινοηθηναι δύνασΟαι κατασκευήν βελτίω έτέραν; 3 , 4 (III, 184 Κ . ) ; 3 , 10 (III, 218 Κ . ) ; 12, 8 (IV, 29-30 Κ . ) ; T h a l c s a p . D i o g . L. 3 , 3 5 ; κάλλιστον κόσμος · ποίημα γαρ Οεοΰ; Hier. In Naurn, prol. p p . 535536 Vallarsi: speeiosus autem mundus hie dicitur; unde et apud Graecos κόσμος ab ornatu nomen accepit; N e m e s . Nat. Horn. 1, 1 ; Lact. De Ira, 10, 4 1 : hoe opus mundi, quo nihil potest esse nee dispositius ad ordinem nee aptius ad utilitatem nee omatius ad pulcbritudinem nee mat us ad molem; Procl. in Tim. p . 124 f (p. 409 Dichl): ό δέ κόσμος ϊργον κάλλιστον. Voltaire, in

■ choherere Ν

* quam

Candide, satirizes the idea of this being the best possible world. u t r u m . . . n e . . . a n : Dip. 2, 120; 2, 129; Ac. 2, 71 [and Reid's n . ] ; Tusc. 4, 9 ; 4, 5 9 ; Fin. 2, 6 0 ; 4, 6 7 ; Phil. 2, 3 0 ; Inv. 1, 5 1 ; 2, 115; ProQuinct. 9 2 ; 2 Verr. 4, 7 3 ; and other cases in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 12, 10-20. e a : referring to previous n o u n s in the feminine; cf. 2, 7 ; 2, 1 5 ; T. W o p k c n s , Advers. crit. 1 (1828), 91-92. e o statu: predicate ablative of quality. With the t h o u g h t cf. De Or. 3, 178-179: incolumitatis ac salutis omnium causa videmus bunc statum esse buius toiius mundi a/que natura* rotundum ut caelum terraque ut media sit . .. bate tantam babent pirn paulum ut immutata cohaerere non possint, tantam pulcbritudinem ut nulla species ne eogitari quidem possit ornatior. n i s i . . . p r o v i d e n t i a : cf. 2, 9 3 : non mirer esse quemquam qui sibi persuadeat . . . mundum . . . effici ornatissimum et puleberrimum ex eorum corporum concurstone fortut fa; 2, 9 9 ; T h c o n , Progjmn. 12, p . 127 Spcngcl: ώσπερ γαρ ουδέ οΙκία άνευ τοϋ οικοδόμου δύναται γενέσθαι έζ αυτομά­ του συνδραμόντων των πλίνθων, ουδέ πλοιον άνευ τοϋ ναυπηγού, ουδέ άλως τι των ευτελέστατων ή τ ι μ ι ω τ ά τ ω ν άνευ τοϋ περί Ικαστον δημιουργού, ο&τω γ έ λοιόν έστι φάναι τό κάλλιστον καΐ τ ι μ ι ώ τατον απάντων των δ\»των, τόν κόσμον, μη υπό καλλίστου τιν6ς καΐ θειοτάτου δημιουργού γεγονέναι, άλλ* έκ ταυτομάτου. s e n s u : cf. 2, 8 5 : sentiente natura regatur. m e l i o r a . . . q u a e natura q u a m . . . q u a e arte: cf. 2, 8 1 : cuius sellertiam nulla ars . . . consequi possit imitando. 49

764

2,87

fccta sunt * ncc an etfkii quicqaam sine ranooc, n e s oamra quidcrn raricmis cxpen est habcnda. Qui igitur convenit, signom aut tabu lam pictam cum aspexens, sdrc adhibitam esse aitem,* cumque procul cursum* navigii* videos, non dubitare quin id 1 s u m perfect* A/ • nauigium agi Λ Ό

&FM

cjvi i^frnf c o n r c t u i : cf. 2 , 7 9 ; Diw. 2, 123; Λ * . 2 , 3 2 . • i g n a m s a t t s b a t s m : cf. Philo, Dt tptc. L*g. 1, 33-35: ia τΆ-rst γν<*ρ·1σ;Αχτχ τών llrr;Mr**y,tr» πάφνΛε πως είναι r i ση:ΐ4///ργη'>έντ*· τις γχρ ανδριάντας ή γρα/^ας hvwi.wt'sz οΰκ c-'Jtjr ένβν/τ,τεν άνδριαντοπνΛν ή ζωγράφον; τις δέ έ^ίητας ή ναΰς ή οΐκίχς Μ ων ούκ fwoiav f/.z^cv ίτφάντου και ναυπηγού και οικο­ δόμου; . . . τον ουν άφικομενον είς την ως αληθώς μβγαλοπολιν, τύνδε τόν κοσμον . . . ονκ εΐκότως, μάλλον δέ άναγχαίως fwoiav >.T(yeV>ai δει τοϋ ποιητου; £>/ Prop., ρ. 34 Auchcr: sUtuam vidtnttt itatuarium mUlltpmus, it imagintm wHUiiti pittaM ctfntnits putorem ipnum admiramw, atqm navtm ingtmos* fabrkatam inhentu arebitectum maris laudibut ctkbramus . . . quomodo non maps univtrnrwm tapientem providtntiam . . . propter constattet mundi par lit sapitnter ordinatas; Galen, De Vtu Part. 17, 1 (IV, 352 K.); Scot, limp. Adv. Phyt. 1, 7 5 : ώς χαλχούργημα περ ιχαλλές θεασάμενοι ποθοϋμεν μαθεΐν τον τεχνίτην άτε καθ* αυτήν τής ύλης ακινήτου καθεστωσης, ούτω καΐ την των όλων ύλην Οεωροϋντες κινουμένην καΐ έν μορφή" τβ καΐ διακοσμήσει τυγχάνουσαν ευλόγως Αν σκεπτοίμεθα τό κινούν αυτήν καΐ πολυεώώς μορφοϋν αίτιον; 1,99-100: αρά γ ι άγαλμα ευ δεδημιουργημένον θεασάμενος διστάσειας άν ε Ι τεχνίτης νους τούτο έποίησεν; . . . τόν δέ έν σοΙ όρων νουν τοσαύτη ποικιλία διαφέροντα παντός αγάλματος καΐ πάσης γραφής, γεννητδν Οντα νομίζεις άπό τύχης γεγονέναι, ουχί δέ ύπό τίνος δημιουργού δύναμιν καΐ σύνεσιν υπερβάλλουσαν έχοντος; 1,197: άτοπον, φασίν, είς άνδριαντοποιού μέν ημάς έργαστήριον παρελθόντος καΐ Οεαπαμένους των ανδριάντων τους μέν τε­ λείους . . . τους δέ ημιτελείς . . . πιστεύειν

J/»

ΛΌΛ»

ότι fan τις το/τω* a / ν ί τ η ς x x i · η μ ι ουργ-ός, είς δέ τοΰτν» τόν xvra.0* κΐσελθόντας χαΐ γη» . . . 6e**poOVrx; . . . μη (rnJJt'L^xvct tlvxL τννα xai της τοϋτων δη-ιιο-jf-^x; xtrvsrv: D i o o w Alex. ap. Fus. /V. £ r . 14, 2 6 , 1 0 . Xcn. , M » . 1, 4, 3, gives i i r u i n r n o f άνδριχντοττούα and ζωγραφίχ. p c o c u l n m u m a a r i g i i : cf. 2, 85: 0 M T . . . clasnmm marigatio; 2, 89-90; Philo, Z?r i^rr. Lfg. 1, 33 (quoted in the previous note); Thcoa, Progjmm. 12, p. 127 Spengel (quoted o n win . . . pr*ndkw/u, above); ThcophiL >4J y4irt>/. 1, 5: &v τρόπον χαΐ πλοϊον θεασάμκνος τις *ν θαλασσή κατηρτισμένον καΐ τρέ­ χον χαΐ κατερχόμενο* είς λιμένα, οηλον οτι ήγήσεται είναι έν αύτφ κυβερνητην τόν κυβερνώντα αυτό; Scxt. E m p . Αώ>. Pbjs. 1, 27: όν τρόπον ό έμπειρος νεώς, άμα τω θεάσασθαι n6pp<Jk* ναΰν ούρίφ σαακομένην πνχύματι καΐ πάσι τοις Ιστίοις εύτρβπιζομένην συνίησιν ότι ίση τις ό καττ^ύνων ταΰτην . . . ούτως ol πρώτον είς ούρανόν άναβλέψαντες . . . έπεζήτουν τόν δημιουργόν τής περιχαλλοϋς ταύτης διακοσμήσεως, ούκ έκ ταύτομάτου στοχαζόμενοι συμβαίνειν αυτήν άλλ* ύπό τίνος κρείττονος καΐ άφθαρ­ του φ'^σεως, ήτις ήν θεός; E u s . Pr. Εν. 7, 3 , 3 : ουδέ έκτος κυβερνήτου ναϋς; 14, 24, 4 ; [Eustath. Antioch.] Comm. in Htxaem. (Patr. Gr. 18, 7 3 7 c ) ; Hier. In Esaiam, 6 {Anted. Martds. 3 , 3, 111); Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 3 , 19: καθάπερ . . . σκάφος άριστα κατεσκευασμένον θεώμενοι ού μόνον εκείνο θαυμάζομεν άλλα καΐ τόν ναυπηγόν . . . ούτω . . . άγάμεθα μέν ταύτης καΐ τό μέγεθος καΐ τό κάλλος" καΐ τήν άναβλύζουσαν χρείαν, κτλ. id.. Prop. 2, p. 500 Schulze (Patr. Gr. 83, 576 a-c). In some of these the ship implies a builder, in others

2, 87

765

ratdone atquc arte moveatur, aut cum solarium vel descriptum aut ex * aqua contemplere,* intellegere declarari8 horas * arte, non casu, mundum autem, qui et has ipsas artes et earum artifices et cuncta conplectatur, consilii et rationis esse expertem putare?5 1 auc ex codd. (pratttr deit. Walk.\ uel ex /. / . G. Scbtller, Obs. in prist. Scr. 210 4 ■ contemplareΝ ■ dedariiV 1 orasi? 1 · putaremBF l

a pilot. The argument is ridiculed by aut ex aqua: aut is here the consistent Lucian, Iup. Trag. 46-49. For numerous reading of the mss, emended by I. J. G. references to God as a pilot see also Scheller to vel, to conform to the common R. E. Witt in CI. Quart. 24 (1930), 201, correlative idiom. Correlation of vel and n. 5 (who observes that it is a favorite out, however, is also found; cf. Tusc. 4, 55: centurio out signifer velceteri ; Hor. C. 1, Posidonian figure). solarium . . . descriptum: on the 4, 1-4; Epod. 9, 34-36; Quintil. Inst. 3, 6, forms and remains of ancient sun-dials 72; 8, 6, 68-69; 9, 2, 18; 9, 3, 69; Juv. 3, cf. A. Rehm in P.-W. 8 (1913). 2416- 120: vel Dipbilus aut Hermarcbus; and 2428; H. Dick, Ant. Ttcbnik* (1920), other cases cited in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 2 155-232. a . Plaut. fr. ap. Gell. 3, 3, 5: (1906), 1570-1571; R. Kuhner-C Stegparasitus ibi esurient bate Mat: ut ilium di mann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2 1 perdant, primus qui boras repperit / quique (1914), 112; also note aut .. .-ve in Part, odea primus statu»t bic solarium / / . . . / nam \orat. 64. me puero venter erat solarium; Varr. L. L. ex aqua: i.e., the clepsydra, for 6, 4: solarium dictum id in quo borae in solewhich cf. A. Rehm in P.-W. 8 (1913), jnsptciebantur, <|*/ borohgium ex aquap- 2423-2433; H. Picls, U,\ T. Thalheim quod Cornelius in Basilica Aemilia et Fulvia in P.-W. 11 (1922), 807-809. Important inumbravit; Vitruv. 9, 8, 1; Plin. N.H. 2, ancient sources are Hero's fragment 187: Anaximenes ... primus ... borolo- on water-clocks (vol. 1, pp. 456-457 gium quod appellant sciothericon Lacedaemone Schmidt); Vitruv. 9, 8, 2-15. The word ostends/; 7, 213: princeps Romanss solariumsolarium has been here greatly extended borohgium statuisse ante XII annos quamfrom its original meaning. With the Pyrrbo bellatum est ad aedem Quirini phrase ex aqua cf. Caes. B.C. 5, 13, 4. L. Papirius Cursor; Ccnsorin. 23, 6-7: in On the thought see W. Paley, Nat. boras XII diem di visum esse noctemque Tbeol. (1802), 1-18, for the argument in totidem vulgo notum est; sed hoc credo that the mechanism of a watch implies Romae post re perta solaria observatum. the existence of a watch-maker. quorum antiquissimum quod fuerit imventu artes: "works of art"; cf. Legg. 2, 4: difficile est; alii em'm apud aedem Qtdriniexquisitisque antiquorum artibus; other in­ primum statutum dicunt, alii in Caprtolio, stances in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), nonnulli ad aedem Dianae in Aventino. 673, 12-26. illud satis constat nullum in foro prius fuisse consilii et radonie: often coupled; quam id quod M. Valerius ex Sicilia e.g., 1, 87; 2, 36; 2, 79; 2, 147; 3, 75; advectum ad rostra in columna pesuit. Div. 2, 85; Rep. 3, 28; Legg. 1, 22; quod quoniam ad clima Siciliae descriptum ad Fin. 1, 63; 2, 115; Tusc. 5, 43; Hier. boras Romae non conveniret, L. Philip pus In Esaiamt 6 {Anecd. Mareds. 3, 3, 110): censor aJiud iuxta constituit. deinde aliquantneque ο enim, ut quidam pbilosopborum putant, P. Cornelius Nasica censor ex aqua fecit absque procidentia fortuito cuncta esse borarium, quod et ipsum ex consuetudine coeperunt; quia quicquid forttiiturn est non \ ordinem atque consilium; quod ex arte noscendi a sole boras solarium cot ρ turn vocari habet W. A. Becker, Gallus (4 Engl. ed. 1873), diteendit, quae apparet in eunetis, et artifitis 317-321. prudentiam sua declarat intuitu, non solum

766

2,88

88 Quod s i ' in Scythiam■ aut in Britanniam' sphaeram aliquis 1 si om. Ο brittanniam Ν

■ schithiam M, scithiam Ο

■ britanniam 0 , brittaniain BFAft

in opt re sed et in const lio opens atque Mart. 11, 3, 5 [contrast with Geticis ... rattone. prusnis]; Suet. Iui. 25, 2: Britannos ignotos cxpcrtem: cf. M. Aurcl. 4, 27: ή έν anteai Flor. 1, 45, 2: toto orbe divisi . .. σοΙ μέν τις κόσμος ύφίστασβαι δύνα­ Britatmi; Dionys. Perieg. 567 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 140); Arr. Anab. 7, 1, 4; Ncmcs. ται, έν δέ τω παντί άχοσμία. 88. s i . . . aliqui·: for // quss; cf. R. Cyneg. 225; Tert. Adv. lud. 7: Britannorum Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. inaccessa Romanis loca; Orig. Horn. 6 in Lucam: qui ab orbe nostro in Britannia /at. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 635. Scythiam . . . Britanniam: two types dividuntur [cf. Horn. 4 in E^ecb. 1]; Horn. 15 in Lib. Iesu Nave; Incert. Pantg. of remote and barbarous peoples, as con­ trasted with civilized Rome. Ε. Η. Minns, Const. 26,3-4 (Paneg. Lat. p. 246 BaehScythians and Greeks (1913), 35, remarks rens); Ambr. Exam. 3, 15; 4, 25; loan. that "for most Greeks a Scythian . . . was Chrys. C. Iud. et Gent. 11 {Pair. Gr. 48, any northern barbarian from the east of 830); Hicr. Adv.-Lucif. 15; Ep. 46, 10, 2; Europe, just as Γαλάτης was any such 6 0 , 4 . 1 ; In Hierem. 3,1,4; Tract, in Ps. 96 from the west." For Scythia cf. In Pison. (Anud. Mareds. 3, 2, 138); in Ps. 135 18: quis hoc fecit ulla in Scytbia tyrannus; 2 {Aaud. Mareds. 3, 2, 261); Aur. Vict. 4, Verr. 5, 150: si baec apud Scytbas dicerem% 2; Rutil. 1, 500; Fulg. De Aet. Mundi et non bic ... tamen animos etiam barbarorumHorn. 14; Isid. Etym. 9, 2, 104; 14, 6, 2. bominum permoverem; Tusc. 5, 90; Hor. C.These geographical references probably l f 35, 9; 2, 11, 1; 3, 4, 33-36: Britannos reflect the interest of Posidonius in such . . . Scytbicum ... amnem; 3, 8, 23; 3, 24, questions; cf. K. Rcinhardt, Postidonios 9; 4, 14, 42; C.S. 55; Ο v. Met. 8, 788: (1921), 59-124. est locus extremis Scytbiae glacialis in oris; Equal to the uncertainty felt about the Am. 2, 16, 39: sed Scytbiam Cilicasque Britons was the ancient doubt as to the jtros viridesque Britannos; Tr. 1, 3, 61-62; proper spelling of their name, which 1, 8, 40; 3, 2, 1; 4, 9, 17; Ex P. 1, 3, 37; appears with single / and double n, 2, 2,112; cf. K. Kretschmcr in P.-W. 2A double / and single n, single / and single «, or double / and double n; while Greek (1923), 835-836. For Britain—often offset to India— shows other fluctuations; cf. E. Hiibncr similarly cf. ram. 15, 16, 2; Catull. 11, in P.-W. 3 (1899), 861, who points out 11-12: borribilesque ultimosque Britamos;that the weight of ms and inscriptional 29, 4: ultima Britannia; Philodcm. De evidence favors Britannia; cf. Tbes. Ling. Sign. 5, p. 34 De Lacy; Diod. 3, 38, 2: Lat. 2 (1906), 2195. τό 7tepl τάς Βρεττανιχάς νήσους . . . sphaeram: on the ancient orrery or ήκιστα πέπτωχτν ύπό τήν χοινήν ανθρώ­ planetarium see especially A. Schlachπων έπίγνωσιν (cf. 5, 21, 5]; Virg. Eel. 1, ter and F. Gisinger, Der Globus 66: penitus toto divisos orbe Britannos; (ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 8 (1927), 48-54, with Hor. C. 1, 35, 29-30: ultimos / orbis bibliography on p. 49, n. 2, to which Britannos; 3, 4, 33; 3, 5, 3; 4, 14, 47-48: add: F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, remotis I ... Britannis; Epod. 7, 7: Ausf. Ux. 6 (1937), 1050); also, for intactus . . . Bri(annus \ Nic. Damasc. 26 Macrobius, H. P. Lattin in ISM'S, 39 (1948), (F.H.G. 3, 446); Gratt. Cyneg. 175; Sen. 168-169. On its connection with Archi­ Apocol. 12, 3; Britannos ultra noti litora medes, in addition to the references in ponti; Oct. 27-28; Plin. N.H. 27, 2; our passage, cf. Rep. 1, 21-22: spbatram Joseph. Bell. Iud. 2, 363; μέχρι των quam M. Marcelli avus captit Syracutis ex ανιστόρητων πρότβρον Βρεττανών [cf. 3, urbe iocupletisnma atque ornatissima sustulis4]; Plut. Cats. 23, 2: Ιξω της οίκουμένης; sett cum aJiud nihil ex tanta pratda domum

2,88 suam deportavisstt, iussisse proferri, cuius ego spbaerae cum persaepe propter Archimedi

gioriam nomtn audisstm tpecitm ipsam turn sum tanto opere admiratus; erat enim ilia venustior et nobilior in polgus quam ah eodem Arcbimede factam posuerat in templo Virtutis Marcellus idem . .. dicebat enim Galius spbaerae iliius aiterius solidae a/que pltnae vttus esse inventum et earn a Thalete Milesio primum esse tomatam, post autem ab Eudoxo Cnidio, discipulo, ut ferebat, Platonis. eandem iliam astris stellisque quae caelo inbaererent esse descriptam ; cuius omnem ornatum et descriptionem sump/am ab Eudoxo poetica quadam facultate pertibus Aratum extu/isse. hoc autem spbaerae genus, in quo so/is et lunae mo/us inessent et earum quinque stellar urn, quae errantes et quasi vagae nominarentur, in ilia sphaera solida non potuisse finiri ; a/que in eo admirandum esse inventum Archimedi, quod excogitavisset quern ad modum in dissimillimis motibus inaequabiles et varios cursus servaret una converno. banc spbaeram Galius cum moveret, ftebat ut soli luna totidem conversion/bus in aere illo quo/ diebus in ipso caelo succederett ex quo et in [caelo] sphaera solis fieret eadem

767

rotunda facit, Li v. 24, 34, 2 : Archimedes . .. unicus spectator caeli siderumque; Plut. Marc. 19, 6: μαθηματικών οργάνων σκιόθηρα καΐ σφαίρας καΐ γωνίας; Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbjs. 1, 115: τήν γοϋν Άρχιμήδειον σφαϊραν σφόδρα Οεωρουντες έκπληττόμεθα, έν ή ήλιος τε καΐ σελήνη κινείται καΐ τά λοιπά των αστέρων, ού μά Δία επί τοις ξύλοις ούδ* επί τη κινήσει τούτων τεΟηπότες, άλλ' επί τω τεχνίτη καΐ ταΐς κινούσαις αΐτίαις; Pappus, Coll. 8,2-3, pp. 1024-1026 Hultsch: άλλοι δέ δια των έφ' ύδατος όχουμένων, ως 'Αρχιμή­ δης όχουμένοις, ή τών δι* ύδατος ωρολο­ γίων, ώς "Ηρών ύδρείοις, & δή και τη γνωμονική θεωρία κοινωνοΰντα φαίνεται, μηχανικούς δέ καλοϋσιν καΐ τους τάς σφαιροποιΐας . . . επισταμένους, ύφ* ων είκών τοΰ ούρανοΰ κατασκευάζεται δι' ομαλής καΐ εγκυκλίου κινήσεως ύδατος . . . Κάρπος δέ ποί φησιν 6 Άντιοχεύς 'Αρχιμήδη τόν Συρακόσιον εν μόνον βιβλίον συντεταχέναι μηχανικόν τό κατά τήν σφαψοποιΐαν, τών δέ άλλων ουδέν ήζιωκέ· ναι συντάξαι; Solin. 5, 13: Archimedes qui iuxta siderum disciplinam macbinarius commentor fuit; Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 18: an

ilia difectio et incident lutu turn in earn

Archimedes Siculus contaw dere jimilitudi-

me/am quae esset umbra terrae, cum sol e regione [here the text breaks off]; 1, 2 8 ; Tusc. 1, 6 3 : cum Archimedes lunae, solis, quinque errantium motus in spbaeram in/igavity effecit idem quod tile qui in Timaeo mundum aedificavit, Platonis deus, ut tarditate et celeritate dissimillimos motus una regeret conpersio. quod si in hoc mundo fieri sine deo non potest, ne in sphaera quidem eosdem motus Archimedes sine divino ingenio potuisse/ imitari, 5, 65 [a sphere and a cylinder on his tomb at Syracuse]; Plat. Tim. 40 d [of movements of the planets]: τδ λέγειν άνευ διόψεως τούτων αυτών μιμημάτων μάταιος αν είη πόνος [cf. [Ep.] 2, 312 d ] ; Hero, Pneum. 2, 7 (1, pp. 2222 2 3 Schmidt): γίνεται δέ καΐ σφαίρα διαφανής Ιχουσα εντός έαυτης αέρα x a l ύγρόν καΐ εντός αυτής έν μέσω σφαιρίον είς υπόδειγμα τοΰ κόσμου; Lucr. 5, 694-695: ut ratio declarat eorum qui /oca caeli / omnia disporitis signis ornata no tar tent; O v . F. 6, 277-280: arte Sjracosia suspensus in aere clauso / stat globus, immensi parva figura poli, j et quantum a sum mis tantum secessit ab imis / terra ; quod ut fiat, forma

nem mundi ac figuram potuit machinari, in quo i/a solem lunamque composuit ut inaequales motus et caelestibus similes conversionibus singulis quasi diebus efficerent et non modo accessus solis ac recessus pel incrementa deminutionesque lunae verum etiam stellarurn vel inerrantium vel vagarum dispares cursus orbis ille dum vertitur exbiberet, deus ergo ilia vera non potuit macbinari et efficere quae potuit sollertia bominis imitatione simulare; Firm. Math. 1, proem. 5; Claud. Carm. min. 51 {In Spbaeram Arcbimedis); Mart. Cap. 2, 212; Platonem Arcbimedenque spbaeras aureas devolventes; 6, 585: banc mundo assimilem stupuit Trinacria tellus f Archimedea astrificante manu; Prod, in / Izucl. Elem. p. 41 Fricdlcin: ή σφαιροποιία κατά μίμησιν τών ύρανίων περιφορών, ο Γαν καΐ 'Αρχιμήδης έπραγματεύσατο; Cassiod. Var. 1, 45, 7-10; F. Hultsch in P.-W. 2(1896), 537-538; 1854; H. Dicls, Elementum (1899), 3, n. 0 ; T. L. Heath. The Works of Archimedes (1897), xxi, n.; Hist, of Gr. Math. 2 (1921), 17-19; F. Boll in Σ Τ Ο Ι Χ Ε Ι Α , 8 (1927), 17; Manual of

768

2, 88

tulerit1 hanc quam nuper familiaris nostcr cflFccit Posidonius,1 cuius singuke conversioncs idem efficiunt in sole et in luna s et in quinque4 stellis errantibus6 quod efficitur in caelo · singulis diebus et noctibus, quis in ilia barbaria dubitet quin ea sphaera7 * intulcrit Ν * possidonius NOBF, poescdonius Μ * in luna] in add.] * quinque] ν Ο · errantibus errantibus (post, del.) Β · cmclo] &%om. Μ 1 soleB ' speraO Gr. Math. (1931), 278. The inventive mechanical skill of Archimedes is also attested by Diod. 5, 37, 4; and other writers. A. Vogliano, / rtsti dell* xi libra del περί φύσεως di Epicuro (Publ. de la Soc. Found I de Papyr., Textes et documents, 4(1940), 37; 57-58), publishes a passage perhaps referring to a planisphere earlier than that of Archimedes (p. 37, col. 4): τά μέν γαρ ττερινοοΰντες, οΐμαι, λέγω δέ τά <6ρ>γανα, έν δ<έ> τοις κυ<λιν>δοΰντες αυτούς, ού μόνον χατά (τάς <παρεμ>)ποδείας, (τάς ύπδ τ<ών> διν<ευ>μάτ(ων αύτ<ο>ϊς) παρα<γιγν> (ομένας, άλ)λά καΐ τάς κα(τά των) φασμάτων (των τ<ο>ϋ) ηλίου αόριστε (ίας άνα)τολών καΐ δύσεω<ν>, είκύταχς δια>νοία<ι δύ>νανται, <δι>ά των οργάνων ο<ύ>θέν άτταρτίζοντ<ες, δ>ιανοί<αι> όμοίω<μα> λαβείν. If δργανα are not the eyes (as Rosini thought) but an astronomical machine imitating the revolutions of the planets and the risings and settings of the sun, then planetaria are older than Archimedes, since known at least from the time of Epicurus. Schlachter and Gisinger (op.cit.t 52, n. 1) find no evidence for the assertion sometimes made that Hero had such a planetarium, and there is no other evi­ dence than our passage for one made by Posidonius (cf. K. Reinhardt, Postidonios (1921), 7, who thinks Cicero saw this one during his stay in Rhodes), yet there is no reason to suppose, with P. Tannery in Rev. de pbilol. 17 (1893), 214, that any other Posidonius than the philosopher is here meant, for he is clearly designated by the words familiaris nosier, and he had doubtless imitated—perhaps simpli­ fied—the instrument of Archimedes.

He had also written περί κόσμου (Diog. L. 7, 142), and is perhaps responsible for the long rejection of the heliocentric theory (cf. A. Schmekel, Die Pbil. d. mitt/. Stoa (1892), 465). Aug. CD. 5, 2, describes him as multum astro/ogiae deditw [cf. 5, 5], from which one might wonder if his planetarium was devised to assist in his astrological or astronomi­ cal inquiries. Vitruv. 10, 1, 4, remarks: omnij auttm at macbinatio rerum natura procreata ac praeeeptrice et magistra mundi versaJione instituta. For an interesting description of in orrery sec Νοηη, 6, 64-88. familiaris noster . . . Posidonius: cf. 1, 123: familiaris omnium nostrum Posidonius; Fin. 1, 6: familiarem nostrum Posidonium. On the form of apposition cf. J. Vahlen, Opusc. acad. 2 (1908), 129-230. H. Dicls (Elementum (1899), 3, n. 0) thinks the allusion to the orrery of Posidonius not merely a compliment to a friend but an indication of Posidonian source, but K. Reinhardt (Poseidonios (1921), 236, n. 1), though agreeing with Dicls that our passage parallels Tust. 1, 63, would find the source of both not in Posidonius—who would hardly have cited himself in this manner—but probably in Antiochus. Yet it seems equally possible that Cicero is here himself the source; cf. M. van den Bruwaene, L* thiol, de Cic. (1937), 99; 103. singulis diebus: cf. [Aristot]. De Μundo, 6, 399 a 1-4: διά γάρ απλής τοϋ σύμπαντος ουρανού περιαγωγης ήμέρ» καΐ νυκτΐ ττερατουμένης άλλοΐοι πάντων διέξοδοι γίνονται, καίτοι U7to μιας σφαίρας κερικχομένων, των μέν Οάττον των δέ

2,89

769

sit perfecta ratione? 35 Hi* autem dubitant de mundo, ex quo ct oriuntur et fiunt omnia, casune ipse sit effectus aut necessitate aliqua an ratione ac mente divina, et Archimedem arbitrantur plus valuisse in * imitandis sphaeraes conversionibus quam naturam in efficiendis; praesertim cum multis partibus sint ilia perfecta quam haec simulata sollertius.4 89 Atqui* ille apud Accium· pastor, 1

dett.

hii Ο Μ * *in Μ, in add. A Grut.% atque « / / . , utque PI.

* spherse ΛΡ * solertius Bl · accium Mars., actium AHOBFM,

σχολαιότερον κινουμένων παρά τε τά των διαστημάτων μήκη καΐ τάς Ιδίας έκαστων κατασκευάς. barbaria: "heathendom"; cf. 1, 8 1 ; 2 . 126. perfecta ratione: o n admiration for the copy rather than for the original cf. 2 , 9 7 ; Aristot. De Part. An. 1, 5, 645 a 11-15 (quoted on 2, 81, n. (nulla ars, etc.), above). Mayor cites the remark of A . Comtc that wc have come to see in the heavens the glory, not of G o d , but of Kepler, N e w t o n , and Laplace. caeu . . . n e c e s s i t a t e . . . ratione ac m e n t e : the same trichotomy of chance, nature, and divine purpose is found in 2, 43, where see the note on naturam. Cf. also Manil. 1, 485-487; 1, 531: non casus opus est magnJ sed numinis ordo. praesertim c u m : concessive; cf. 1, 26; and many examples collected by Madvig on Fin. 2, 25. m u l t i s partibus: "many times"; cf. 2, 9 2 ; 2, 102; Ac. 2, 116: multis partibus . . . maiorem; Suet. Iul. 68, 3 ; also other such multiplicative expressions as Ac. 2 , 8 2 : duodtviginti partibus .. . maiorem; Fin. 2, 108: omnibus . . . partibus maiores[',ini\nitC' ly greater"]. q u a m h a e c s i m u l a t a : Galen, De Usu Part. 15, 1 (IV, 216 Κ.): πολύ γαρ εύκολώτερον υπάρχον έκαστου των γε­ γονότων λόγω τήν γένεσιν διελθεΐν ή Ιργω τό πράγμα αυτό κατασκευάσαι, τοσούτον ό ημέτερος απολείπεται λόγος της του δημιουργήσαντος ημάς σοφίας, ώστ* ούδ* έξηγήσασΟαι δυνάμεθα τά προς εκείνου βαδίως γινόμενα. 89. a t q u e though there is a parallel between the amazement of the shepherd

· atqui arcium Ν

at the unfamiliar sight of a ship and man's surprise at the realization of the nature of the cosmos, it seems unnecessary, with Plasberg, on the analogy of 2, 90, to emend this word to utque. O n ships and heavenly bodies as both expressive of a controlling purpose cf. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 27: δν τρόπον ό έμπειρος νεώς, άμα τ φ θεάσασθαι πόρρωΟεν ναϋν ούρίω διωκομένην πνεύματι καΐ πα σι τοις ίστίοις εύτρεπιζομένην συνίησιν δτι Ιστι τις ό κατευθύνων ταύτην . . . ού­ τως ol πρώτον είς ουρανό ν άναβλέψαντες καΐ θεασάμενοι ήλιον μέν τους άπό ανατολής μέχρι δύσεως δρόμους σταδιεύοντα αστέρων δέ εύτακτους τινάς χ ο ­ ρείας έπεζήτουν τόν δημιουργόν της περικαλλοΰς ταύτης διακοσμήσεως, ούκ έκ ταύτομάτου στοχαζόμενοι συμβαίνειν αυ­ τήν άλλ' ύπό τίνος κρείττονος καΐ άφθαρ­ του φύσεως, ήτις ήν θεός; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 47-49 [cf. Bis atcus. 2; P. Wendland, Pbitos Scbrift ii. d. Vorsebung (1892), 23, n. 4, w h o thinks it a Stoic commonplace]; Galen in Hipp. De Humor. 1, 1 ( X V I , 30-31 K.): el ναΰς fj οίκεία άριστα κατασκευασμένη, άγνωστου δέ ίντος του τεχνίτου, νομίζομεν άνευ της τέχ­ νης αυτήν γεγονέναι, ή κατά τύχην όλιγάκις έπιτυγχάνουσαν του σκοποϋ άργείαν δέ καΐ μή τό οίκεϊν τής του σώ­ ματος ημών κατασκευής αίτίαν είναι; Theophil. Ad Auto/. 1, 5. For the im­ pression made by a ship (especially the Argo) upon observers cf. Apoll. Rh. 1, 547-552: πάντες δ* ούρανόθεν λεΰσσον θεοί ήματι κείνω / νήα καΐ ημιθέων αν­ δρών μένος . . . / . . . έπ* άκροτότησι δέ νύμφαι / Πηλιάδες κορυφήσιν έθάμβεον είσορόωσαι / έργον ΆΟηναίης Ίτωνίδος

770

2,89

qui navem numquam ante l vidissct,1 ut procul divinum ct novum 1

antea Ο

■ uidisset ante Μ

ή&έ χαΐ αυτούς / ήρ&>ας χείρεσσιν έτπ- (V. 308-309 K.); 4, 5 (V, 399 K.). navem numquam ante viditset: in χραδάοντας έρετμά [cf. CatulL 64, 12-15]; 4, 319; Val. Fl. 2, 636-639; 4, 711-713. the Golden Age the unholy art of navi­ Ovid similarly (A.A. 2,77-78; Me/. 8, gation was not practiced (cf. the nume­ 217-220) describes amazement at the rous passages collected by K. F. Smith sight of the flying Icarus, and Virg. Aen. on Tib. 1, 3, 37-40). After intermediate 2, 307-308, pictures the shepherd aghast stages in which rafts were employed at a flood. Roman poets exult in sea- (e.g., Diod. 4, 41, 1; Philo Byb. ap. scenes watched from the shore; cf. E. de Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 20; Conon ap. Phot. Saint-Denis, La role de la met dans la Bibl. cod. 186. p. 134 a 24 Bekker), the Argo was built by Jason or Heracles or point la/. (1935), 103. ille apud Accium: for this use of ille Argos (O. Jcssen in P.-W. 2 (1896), 721) at Pagasae—named from that fact (cf. in introducing exempla cf. 3, 68: ille funes/as epulas fratri com parant . . . nee Ε/. Λ/. s.v. Παγασαϊος)—from timber /amen ille ipse est praetereundus; 3, 72: from Mt.Pclion (3, 75, below), and Hit in Eunucbo ... ille vero in Synepbebis;became, according to common tradition, 3, 75: ilia anus; Div. 1, 40: apud Entvum the first ship (Apoll. Rh. 4, 319; [EraVestalis ilia; 1, 80: qualis es/ ilia; 1, 131: tosth.] Catas/. 35;Catull. 64, 11; Culex, utille Pacupianus; Tusc. 1,105; H. Schoen- 137; Ov. Am. 1, 15, 21-22; 2, 11, 1-6; bergcr, Deispiele am der Gescbicbte (1911), Hygin. Astr. 2, 37; Manil. 1, 412-413; Plin. N.H. 7, 207; Val. Fl. 1, 1-2; 1. 58-59. The following quotations from Accius 97-98; 5, 472 [but cf. 7,260-262]; Mart. (for whose use by Cicero sec W. Zillinger, 11, 1. 12; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 32; Cic. u. d. oJirom. Dicb/er (1911), 111-140; Amm. Marc. 22, 8, 15; Aratus Lat. Brut. 107 speaks of their acquaintance) p. 256 Maass; Philostr. Ep. 38; Lact. arc assigned by O. Ribbcck, Trag. Rom. Plac. in Stat. Tbeb. 2, 222), though there Frag} (1897), to the Medea (from which were conflicting claims; see the passages Cicero quotes in 3, 67), lines 391-406. cited by Jcssen, op.ci/., 722-723, to which But cf. Priscian, De Metr. Ter. 15 (G.L.K. add the assertions of invention by Atlas 3, 424, probably borrowing through (Clem. S/rom. 1, 16, 75, 3; cf. Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 1, 20), by Moses (Eus. Pr. Ev. 9, Cicero rather than taking directly from Accius): Accius in Argonau/is ex persona 27, 4), at Tyre (Norm. 40, 449), in Lydia pas/oris, qui primam vidit navem Argo, (Isid. E/ym. 19, 1, 8), or Libya (Zachaout forte Tri/on . . . / . . . undan/i in fre/o / rias, Scbolas/. pp. 122-123 Boissonade). . . . ad caelum eruit. //remibunda ex alto Sec also the fanciful speculations in Max. ingen/i som'/u e/ spirt tu / . . . / . . . respergit, Tyr. 6,2a-c. On the wonder of the waters re/la/ [where sec Keil's n. supporting as at the new ship Argo cf. Avien. 3, the title of the play Medea (attested also 253-254. by Non. p. 90 M. = p. 128 L.) rather divinum: partly because built with the than Argonautat; cf. L. Jeep in Pbilologus, advice and aid of Athena (Apoll. Rh. 1, 68 (1909), 16, n. 27J. Virg. Aen. 8, 109-112; 1, 551; 1, 721-724; 2, 1187; 691-693, in describing the battle of Sen. Med. 365-367), and partly as con­ Actium, imitates: ptlago credos innare taining a speaking plank from the sacred revulsas f Cycladas au/ montis concurrert oak at Dodona (Aesch. Argo, 8 (20) ap. montibus altos, / /an/a mole viri turri/is Philo, Quod omnis Probus liber, 143; puppibus instant. For the use of such [Eratosth.] Ca/as/. 35; Apoll. Rh. 2, 613; quotations in philosophic works cf. 4, 580-592; Lycophr. 1320 and schol.; Tusc. 2,26; Galen, Plac. Hipp, e/ Pla/. 3,3 Apollod. Bibl. 1, 9, 16; 1, 9, 19; Val.

2, 89

771

vchiculum Argonautarum c 1 monte conspexit, primo admirans et perterritus hoc modo loquitur: 'Tanta moles labitur fremibunda ex alto* ingenti sonitu 3 et spiritu;4 prae se undas volvit,5 verticesβ vi suscitat, ruit prolapsa, pelagus respergit, reflat;7 ita dum interruptum credas nimbum 8 volvier,· 1 et A1 ■ ex alto (dtl.) fremibunda ex alto O, fremebunda B*FM · somnitu 4 Λ1 spiritu Prise. De Metr. Ter. 15, 424 K., strepitu eodd. · euoluit undas O, euoluit AHNOM · *ucrtices *ui Β ' reflat Prise., U., profluit coda. · uoliuer Η • nimb*um Β

Fl. 7, 59-60; Lucian, Somn. 2; De Salt. 52; πόταμου ναϋς ύπο πολλφ τώ ^οθίφ τής Philostr. Imag. 2, 15, 1; Callistr. Descript. κίρισίας. 10; Prob. in Georg. 2, 16; J. R. Bacon, sonitu et spiritu: Priscian has here The Voyage of the Argonauts (n.d.), 61-62, correctly preserved the original, as who points out in the Ficoronian cista against the unmetrical sonitu et strepitu this sacred plank in the form of a little of our mss. Cf. Enn. Se. 11 Vahlcn, as stylis on the poop; cf. W. H. Roscher, correctly preserved by Fcst. p. 305 M. Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 527). Later the (p. 394 L.): sonitu saevo <et> spiritu, Argo was placed among the stars though corrupted in Gell. 4, 17, 14, to (2f 114, below) or turned to stone sonitu saevo et strepitu. The alliterations (F. Pfistcr, Der Reliquienkult im AiUrtum in our passage should be noted: sonitu (1909), 160, n. 597). et spiritu; volvit, vertices vi; prolapsa vchiculum: of a ship also in 2 Verr. pelagus; respergit, reflat. dum . . . dum: no entirely adequate 5, 59. Argonautarum: listed in Apoll. Rh. 1, parallel to this adverbial use (evidently = 23-227; Hygin. Fab. 14; K. Sccliger in modo ... modo) exists, though Tbes. Ling. Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 507-510; Lat. 5 (1934), 2200, 79-83, and O. Jcssen in P.- W. 2 (1896), 752-753; R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. O. Gruppe, Cr. Mytb. u. Re/. 1 (1906), lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 70; 372, cite Afran. 372-374 Ribbcck: dum <me> morigeram, 551, n. 5. monte: probably not a hill but a sea- dum morosam praebeo, / deindt atiquid dedita cliff; cf. Div. 1, 13, and Pease's n. {mon- opera controversial^ f eoneinno, laedo interdum tis); Virg. Eel. 8, 59; Hicr. Vit. Hilar. 40. eoniumeliis, treating our passage as per­ fremibunda: on adjectives with this haps a protasis the apodosis of which is suffix cf. A. Prchn in Comm. in Hon. G. not preserved. E. Lofstcdt in Strena Studemund (1889), 4. In this passage pbilol. Upsal. (1922), 408, quotes Plaut. heavy combinations of consonants, es­ Mere. 348: dum .. . dum; True. 38: dum pecially -nd- and -nt- abound: tanta; buc, dum illuc; CatulL 62, 45 (hardly in fremibunda; ingenti; undas; interruptum; point). J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. nimbum; ventis; undis; concursantibus;Stilistik (1928), 741; 746, thinks dum = pontus; undanti; prof undo. Cf. the sound- interim, and compares Plaut. Rud. 779 effects in Apollonius's description of the (where, however, the text is quite un­ passage of the Argo through the Sym- certain) and M.G. 431 (where dum has plegadcs (2, 549-610); also Tuse. 5, 116: also been emended away). Mayor com­ fremitum murmurantis maris; Philostr. pares the compounds nondum, interdum, Jun. I mag. 11, 1: ή δβχπαίουσα τοϋ etc., and dum used with imperatives

772

2, 89

dum quod sublime ventis * expulsum rapi saxum* aut procellis, vel globosos turbines existere ictos undis concursantibus — nisi quas terrestress pontus strages conciet, aut* forte Triton fuscina* evertens specus subter radices · penitus undanti in freto 7 molem ex profundo saxeam 8 ad · caelum emit.' 10 Dubitat primo quae sit ea natura quarn cernit ignotam; idemque iuvenibus n visis auditoque nautico cantu;1* sicut1S 1 mentis B1 ■ saxis ucl Ο · terrestras A1 · au Β * fuscinae Ay 7 fuscin Bl · s u b terra dices NO, subter terra dices Bl undanti in freto Prise, undante ucnire NO ■ saxam Λ/ 1 , sax*e am lx.t undantcs ucniant freto AHBFM, l0 **B · ad add. B, at AH,zut NO cruiA'O " iuucnis uisu NO » cantu*^ 11 sicut in ras. B, sic incitati dett. Hein.

(R. K u h n c r - C . Stcgmann, op. a'/., 2, l 1 (1912), 201), in t h e sense of " a w h i l e " , for which also sec G . M . Richardson, Dt dum Particuiae apud priscos Scrip/ores La/. Usu (1886), 6. n i m b u m : cf. O p p . Cyneg. 2, 516-518: φαίης xev 18ών ελέφαντα / ή χορυφήν δρεος παναττείριτον ή νέφος α ινών / χ ε ϊ μ α φέρον δειλοϊσι βροτών ϊτλ χέρσον όδεύειν. q u o d : for this indefinite adjectival form cf. R. K u h n c r - F . Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gram. d.lat.Spr. 1* (1912). 615; it, rather than a/t'quod, usually appears with si(ve), nisi, nt% or num\ yet cf. 2, 115: alia quae natura [and some read in 2, 1 8 : aliam quam rather than aliquam); Tac. Ann. 14, 33: a/iudvt quod belli commercium. Apoll. Rh. 4, 316-318, says that the Colchians t o o k the ships for sca-monstcrs. s u b l i m e : cf. 2, 1 0 1 ; 2, 141. g l o b o s o s turbines:cf. Pacuv. 415-416 Ribbcck: undique omnes venti erumpunt, saevi existunt turbines, (fervit aestu pelagus; Lucr. 6, 426-442 [438 mentioning a versabundus turbo]. nisi q u a s : cf. N o n . p . 90 M . (p. 128 L.): conciere: cum perturbation· commovere. Accius Medea: nisi quas terrestris pontus strages conciet. T r i t o n : cf. 1, 7 8 ; F . R. Dressier in W . H . Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924),

1150-1207 (especially 1157-1158, w h e r e his usual e m b l e m is s h o w n t o b e , n o t the trident, b u t the s h e l l - t r u m p e t ) ; H . H e r t c r in P.-VP. IK (1939), 245-304. f u s c i n a : cf. 1, 101. T h i s trident, used by t h e retiarii in the arena, was t h e e m ­ blem of Posidon a n d various o t h e r (especially marine) deities; cf. F . >X'ieselcr, De Diis Craecis Romanisque Tridentem gerentibus (1872), especially p . 19, for artistic representations of T r i t o n a n d the trident. F o r a discussion of t h e possi­ ble derivation of the rrident f r o m t h e t h u n d e r b o l t of Zeus and its s u b s e q u e n t d e v e l o p m e n t into the fish-spcar of a sea-god, cf. A. B. C o o k , Zeus, 2 (1925), 786-798; and for N e p t u n e similarly stirring the sea from its depths Sil. Ital. 17, 238-239: aequora fundo j eruit; Stat. Tbeb. 7, 813-814. ea natura: cf. 1, 109; 2, 29, n. {omntm .. . natttram). It is n o t at first clear to the s h e p h e r d w h e t h e r the A r g o is ani­ mate or inanimate. T h e epithet of the subject of the main clause (ignota natura) is attached, as Mayor observes, t o the object of the subordinate clause. i u v e n i b u s : cf. Catull. 64, 4 : lecti iuvenej [in the A r g o ] ; D i o d . 4, 4 1 , 1: οΰκ ολίγους των έν ύπεροχαϊς νεανίσκων έπιθυμήσαι μβτασχειν τ η ς στρατείας; Val. F1. 1, 101-102: seu quos in /lore

2,89

773

'inciti1 atque alacres rostris perfremunt dclphini' ■ — item alia multa — 'Silvani melo 8 ι initi F1

· delfini NBFM

» mello Ν

iwentae ( ttmptamenta tenent tucdum data copiarerum; 1, 113. n a u t i c o c a n t u : on the various types o f ctUuma used by rowers, reapers, vintagers, porters, drivers, huntsmen, and others cf. Philodem. De Mus. 4, 8, p . 71 Kemkc=S.VF. 3, no. 68: τδ τοις £λα<ύ>νουσιν έν ταΐς ναυσίν χαΐ τοις θερίζουσιν πάλαι χαΐ τ&ν οίνον έργαζομένοις καΐ πολλοίς άλλοις των έπΙπο<ν>α συντ<ολούν<τ>ων ίργα των οργάνων τινά παρα<ζονχγ>νύβιν; Sext. Emp. Adv. Mus. 24: ol άχθοφοροϋντνς ή έρέσσοντες ή Αλλο τι των έπιττάνων δρώντες ϊργων κελβύουσιν είς τό άνΟέλκειν τόν νουν άπδ της χατά τό ϊργον βασάνου; Hier. In Is. 5, p. 191 Vallarsi: nequaquam in vinaemia laetus vindemiator celeuma cantabit; Comm. Einsidlense in Donac. Art. gram. (Harp. Stud, in ct. Pbilol. 56/57 (1947), 135): celeuma dicitur carmen novate vel vineale quo nautae vel vim tores se in vicem cobortantur. That used by boatswains to keep rowers in time is most often mentioned; e.g., Thuc. 2, 9 2 ; Virg. Aen. 3 , 128 (and Schol. Dan. ad loc.y. Mart. 4, 64. 2 1 ; [Longus,] Dapbn. tt Cbloe, 3, 2 1 ; Scrv. Aen. 5, 177; Schol. Dan. Aen. 8, 108; Schol. Lucan. 2 , 688; Greg. Naz. Or. 2, 8 1 ; Ep. 18; Hier. Ep. 14, 10, 1; Hcsych. s.v. ρ'υατταπαΐ; Suid. s.w. έμβαλχΐς; έποποϊ; έφ' Ινδεκα κώπαις ;ρ" υππαπαϊ; ώόπ; Eustath. in //. 11, 7 8 0 ; Etym. M. s.v. eTa; and some other references in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 3 (1912), 758-759. For the Argo, in particular, cf. Hygin. Fab. 14, 3 2 : celeuma dixit Orpbeus Oeagri filius. postt reticto eo ab Hercule, loco eius sedit Peteus Aeaci filius. eicut, e t c . : what follows seems to be in verse, despite the metrical difficulty in sicut (emended in various w a y s ; cf. the summary by O. Plasbcrg in Ftstscbr. J. Vablen (1900), 222). This word,

however, may, like item alia multa below, be only a part of Cicero's prose intro­ duction of the quotation, which would then begin "υ — inciti atque alacres rostris perfremunt / delpbini" The original doubt­ less compared the rostrum of the A r g o [cf. Catull. 64, 12] to the rostra of the dolphins, and fremibunda . . . sonitu et spiritu to their fremitus [perfremunt]^ but at such length that G c e r o has condensed the comparison into the one word sicut. Emendation seems unnecessary. alacres: their speed being noteworthy; cf. Pind. Pytb. 2, 50-51; Aristot. H.A. 9, 48, 631a 20-22, w h o says that it is the swiftest of all creatures; Plin. N.H. 9 , 2 0 : velocissimum omnium animalium, non solum marinorum est delpbinus, odor volucre, acrior telo; Ael. N.A. 12, 12: οξύτατος δέ ήν &ρα χαΐ άλτιχώτατος Ιχθύων ό δελφίς. perfremunt: used only here. i t e m alia m u l t a : corresponding to our use of three dots to indicate an omission; cf. Fin. 2 , 1 0 6 : reliquaque praectare; Div. 1, 131: paucis inter ροή tis versibus; 2, 112: eademque paulo post. S u v a n i : corresponding to the Greek Pan (cf. A. Klotz in P.-W. 3 A (1927), 119, w h o cites [Plut.] Parall. 22, p. 311 b : ΑΙγΙπανα, κατά τήν 'Ρωμαίων φωνήν Σιλουάνον; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 8 1 : Pan dicunt Graecit Latins Sitvanum), and as such associated with musical interests; cf. C.I.L. IX, 3375 (Dessau 3 5 3 0 = C . L . E . 250), 3 : mettea quod docilis iunctast tibi fistula cera; XII, 103 (Dessau 3 5 2 8 = C.L.E. 19), 3 : tibi basce grates dedicamus musicas; Ax (appendix, 193) also cites inscriptions to show his connection with lumbermen and hence his appropriate­ ness t o the builders of this new ship; e.g., C.I.L. V, 815; X I , 3 6 3 ; XIII, 6618. m e l o : cf. N o n . p. 77 M. (108 L.):

774

2,90

consimilem * ad aures cantum et audi turn refert' — (90) ergo ut hie f primo aspectu inanimum quiddam sensuque vacuum se putat cernere, post autem signis certioribus quale sit id de quo dubitaverat incipit suspicari, sic philosophi debuerunt, si 8 forte eos primus aspectus mundi conturbaverat, postea,4 cum vidissent motus eius finitos et aequabiles omniaque ratis ordinibus moderata inmutabilique constantia, intellegere inesse aliquem non solum habitatorem6 in hac caelesti ac divina domo sed etiam rectorem et moderatorem et tamquam architectum tanti operis tantique muneris.· 1 consimilemdttt. Ven.,consimilem//. • habi*tatorcm Ο · numcris A1

• hi Ο

* si] nisi FM

4

postea**** Β

meios alteram in cantibus est bipertiturn \ Tubing. Beitr. z. Alt. 12 (1931), 91. primo aspectu: cf. Ac. 2, 35; De Or. several citations from older poets in Non. p. 213 M. (p. 314 L.); also in Lucr., 3, 98; Att. 7, 3, 1; and other cases in Hor., and Persius. As Mayor suggests, Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 805, 13-25. inanimum: Mayor objects that this the reference here is probably to the lyre of Orpheus (Philostr. Imag. 2, 15, 1; order disagrees with the quotation from Philostr. Jun. Imag. 11, 1), which is Accius, "which begins with describing compared to the only music known to a living creature tanta moles . . . reflat." the shepherd, that of the Pan's pipe, But the contrast is probably rather rather than to the speaking plank in the between the inanimate nimbum, saxum, ship, which was prophetic rather than turbines, etc., and the animate Triton and the implications of the Silvani melo musical. auditum: cf. Apul. De Μundo, 15: consimilem ... cantum. auditus dum ad aures venit; Vegct. Mil. 3, 5: eic philotophi: contrasted with the corns* ... temperatum arte spintuque canentis shepherd; cf. the contrast in 1, 5, between flatus emittit auditum. With Lachmann (on indocti and docti. Lucr. 4, 581) and Plasberg it seems conturbaverat: cf. 2, 1: conturbor. better to combine ad aures .. . et auditum aequabiles: cf. 2, 48, n. (aequabi/i[interlocking in order with consimilem tatern . .. ordinum). . . . cantum] rather than to join cantum et ratis: i.e., the result of thought. auditum. habitatorem: since the mundus is the refert: whether the subject is the ship, home of gods and men; cf. 2, 133; 2,154. rectorem: of deity also in Fin. 4, 11; the wind, or an echo is not clear. Catull. 64, 204; Virg. Aen. 8. 572; etc. 90. ergo ut: only an anacoluthon can moderatorcm: cf. Tusc. 1, 70: pel effec­ save the lengthy and complex sentence; cf. the similar thought and anacolutha tor, //' bate nata sunt, ut Platoni videtur, t*/t in 2, 95; Tusc. 1, 68-70. On the somewhat ή semper fuerunt, ut Aristoteli placet, lyric tone of what follows cf. M. van moderator tanti opens et muneris; Legg. 2, den Bniwaene, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 15: dominos esse omnium rerum ac moderato­ 108; 112; and for parallels in the thought rs deos; Μ in. Fcl. 17, 4: summi moderato­ cf. 2, 4; Pro Mil. 83-84; Philo, De spec. rs \ Arnob. 1, 33: regem ac dominum Ltg. 1, 33-35; Leg. Alleg. 3, 97-99; cunctorum quaecumque sunt moderatorsm \ Diod. 12, 20, 2; Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 1-7; Salvian, De Cub. 1, 3. 12, 8, 6; S.V.F. 2, nos. 1009-1020; architectum: cf. 1,19; Critias, fr. 1,34 Wisdom of Solomon, 13, 1-5; and patristic Nauck: χαλάν ποίκιλμα τέκτονος σοφοΰ; parallels in the works noted by J. Amann, Orig. In loam. 1, 42: τφ λόγψ θεοϋ τους

2, 91

775

36 Nunc autem mihi videntur ne suspicari quidem quanta sit admirabilitas caclcstium rerum atque terrestrium. 91 Principio enim terra sita in media parte mundi circumfusa undique est hac animali* spirabilique natura cui nomen est aer (Graecum illud 1

animali O, animabili

AHNBFM

ουρανούς έστερεώσθαι, ως el λέγοιμεν λ ό γ ω αρχιτεκτονικά) τήν οΐκίαν; T h c o d o rct, De Prov. 4 {Patr. Gr. 83, 608A). tanti operie tantique m u n e r i s : as in Tusc. 1, 70 (quoted above) of a public structure and here similarly of the uni­ verse; cf. 1, 19. So munus of a building in Veil. 2, 4 8 ; 2, 130. a d m i r a b i l i t a s : cf. 2, 49-57 [especially 2 , 5 1 ; 2, 56]; 2, 7 5 ; 2, 115. 9 1 . p r i n c i p i o : a frequent introductory w o r d ; e.g., 2, 98; 2, 120; 2, 154; 3, 5 3 ; Div. 1, 2 ; 1, 3 ; 1, 17 [and Pease's n . ] ; 2 , 7 5 ; etc.; often in Lucretius. A n e w division probably begins here (though K. Rcinhardt, Postidonws (1921), 216, n.l., would begin at 2, 95, and Mayor at 2 , 98), on the majesty of celestial pheno­ mena as a proof of the existence of deity. The following passage (2, 91-92) is a partial doublet of 2, 98-104, though the latter passage is both more detailed and more rhetorical; cf. K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 149-151 (using parallel columns and comparing also 2, 161); I. Hcincmann, Poseidonios* mttapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 194, w h o believes the intervening sections (2, 93-97) were composed by Cicero himself from all kinds of materials; M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 106 (who supposes a double redaction; but cf. W. A x in Gotting. gel. An^. 201 (1939), 4 2 ) ; M. Pohlcnz in P.-W. 36 Halbb. 2 (1949), 430. Probus in Eel. 6, 31, p. 341 Hagen, remarks: et Cicero in eo libro quo supra: principio enim terra .. . animabili spirabili­ que natura cui nomen est aer. in m e d i a parte m u n d i : on the central position of the earth, accepted by most philosophers save Aristarchus, cf. 1, 1 0 3 ; 2, 9 8 ; 2, 116; Tusc. 1, 4 0 ; and with the present passage cf. the fuller form as reconstructed by Ribbeck, Pacuv. Cbry-

ses, 87-90 (some have thought it from the Dulorestes): boc vide, circum supraque quod complexu continet / terram / . . . f id quod nostri caelum memorant, Grai perbibent aethera [see below]; Censorin. fr. 4, 1: terra media omnium rerum est, forma globosa. aquis cingitur, in atra prominet, excipit caelum, aqua omni pel temperie quantum adficitur ita quaecumque sustinet officii et movet; Mart. Cap. 8, 814: terram in medio imoque defixam aeterms caeli raptibus circumcurrens circulars quadam ratione discriminat, etc. a n i m a [ b i ] l l : most editors, save Schoemann, accept the reading animali of O, and assume that animabili of our best mss may be due to the following spirabili. Muller, app. crit. on Tusc. 3, 12, compares similar ms corruptions, such as naturabile {Tusc. 3 , 12), morabi/em {Fat. 1), spiritabile {N.D. ap. Scrv. Aen. 3, 600). It should be observed that the corruption, if it be such, is as old as Probus, and Brix and Niemeycr on Plaut. Capt. 56, cite various examples from Plaut us of adjectives in -bilis with an active meaning, formed from verbal or nominal stems, noteworthy being Epid. 2 1 : foluptabilem nuntium. In view of frequent ms corruption of animalts to animabilis {Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), 73, 51) I have, though somewhat hesitantly, adopted animali; cf. 3, 3 4 ; Tusc. 1, 40: animales, id est, spirabiles; 1, 42. epirabili: cf. 2, 18: animum . . . ilium spirabilem; 2, 136; Tusc. 1, 4 0 ; 1, 7 0 ; Virg. Aen. 3, 600; Aug. C. Ep. Manicb. 3 3 : lauda ibi mecum eorundem ventorum spirabilem nutricemque naturam; also Tins. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 1049, 56-78. natura: "element," as in 1, 2 9 ; al. aer: in Ijuin first in Plaut. Ann. 99, and though Enn. Aim. 148 Vahlcn says vento quern perbibent Graium genus aera

776

2, 91

quidem l sed perceptum iam tamen usu a nostris ;■ tritum est enim pro Latino). Hunc 3 rursus amplectitur inmensus aether, qui constat ex altissimis ignibus. Mutuemur * hoc quoque 6 verbum, dicaturque tarn aether Latine quam dicitur aer, etsi interpretatur Pacuvius:· 'Hoc, quod memoro, nostri caelum, Grai 7 perhibent ■ aethera'— quasi vero non Graius · hoc dicat. 'At Latine loquitur.' Si quidem 1 quidem illud F ■ noetrirum A1 ■ hun A1 * mctuemur Η ■ queque 7 Bl * pacubius Bx, placuuis Ο gai A1 ' pcribent Bl · graius noo O, non grauus Bl

lingua, yet by Cicero's time s o well naturalized that his apology here seems surprising. But cf. Ac. 1, 26: itaqut aer (boc quoqut enim utimur pro Latino); Tusc. 1, 4 8 ; Lucr. 4, 132; Plin. N.H. 2. 10; 2, 102. p e r c e p t u m . . . u a u : cf. Fin. 3, 5: ea verba quibus instituto peterum utimur pro Latinis, ut ipsa pbilosopbia ... quamquam Latin» ea diet poterant, tamen quoniam usu pcrctpta sunt, nostra ducamus; also N.D* 1, 36: usitatas perceptasque cognitiones; 2, 161: usu . . . percepimus; Quintil. Inst. 5, 12, 1. t r i t u m : cf. Div. 1, 11: sorites satis Latino sermone tritus est; Ac. 1, 27: qualitate—jaciamus enim tractando usitatim bocverbum et tritius; 2 , 1 8 : visum . . . satis besterm sermone trivimus; Fin. 3, 15: nomina ... quae nunc consuetudo diuturna trivit; Off. 1, 3 3 : tritum sermone proverbium; Rep. 2, 5 1 : tritum sermone nostra; Sen. Rhet. Controv. \, pracf. 12: boc . . . nomen Graecum quidem, sed in Latinum ita translatum ut pro Latino sit; so τετριμ­ μένος in Greek; e.g., D i o n . Hal. De Comp. 25: κοινοΐς όνόμασι καΐ τετριμ­ μένοι;; Basil, Horn, in Print. Prov. 2, p. 388 b Migne. nro L a t i n o : cf. Fin. 3 , 5; Ac. 1, 26; TIM. Rhct. Controv. 1, pracf. 12 (all tt:rcc quoted above]. nrnplcctltur . . . aether: cf. 2 , 101: r >!· complexus qui idem aether vocatur; ; r. fr. 919 Nauclc: κορυφή ί έ θεών 6 re,;'.; z.O'V έχων / φαεννος αίθήρ; ArUtot. De Caelo, 1, 3, 270 b 22; Heradit. Quaest. Horn. 39: εναγκαλίζεται γάρ

έν κύκλω περιέχων ό αίθήρ ύφηπλωμένον αύτ<> τον αέρα; Lucr. 5, 318-319: tmre boc, circum supraqut quod ornnem / continet ampltxu terram; Strab. 16, 35, p. 7 6 1 : ε(η γάρ tv τοϋτο μόνον θεός τό περιέχον ή μας απαντάς καΐ γην καΐ θάλατταν, 6 καλοΰμεν ούρανόν καΐ κόσμον καΐ τήν των δντων φύσιν [see U. von WilamowitzMocllcndorfT, Der Glaube der Hellene*, 2 (1932), 406J; Sen. N.& 2, 14, 2, o n the

transition from upper air to aether; also 1, 36, n. (aetbera), above. P a c u v i u · : Cbryses, 90 Ribbeck (107111 Warmington), somewhat difTcrcntly quoted by Varr. L.L. 5, 17: boc vide circum supraqut quod complexu continet terram [cf. 5, 19]; cut subiungit: id quod nostri caelum memorant. Either Cicero or Varro—more likely the former—has quoted from memory without verifica­ tion (cf. L. Strzelccki in Eos, 42 (1947), 37). For other Ciceronian quotations from this play cf. Div. 1, 131; De Or. 3 , 167; Orat. 155. On its relation t o Sopho­ cles see Wilamowitz-MocllcndorfT, op. cit., 405, n. 3 ; for a restoration o f the whole passage in Pacuvius cf. Strzelccki, op. cit., 41. m e m o r o : cf. Lucr. 1, 8 3 1 : quam Grai memorant [and Bailey's n.]. q u a s i vero, etc.: the play is on a Greek theme, with Greek characters, s o that one might object to one of them as making a statement contrasting nostri [Latins] with Greeks. But see the note on Graiugtna, below. E. Fraenkel, Plautiniscbes im Plautus (1922), 84-85, compares

2, 92

777

cos non quasi Graece loquentem audiamus; docet l idem alio loco: 'Graiugena;1 de isto aperit ipsa 3 oratio,'4 92 Sed ad maiora redeamus. Ex aethere igitur innumerabiles flammae6 siderum existunt, quorum est princeps sol omnia clarissima luce conlustrans,· multis partibus maior atque amplior 1 % docet. . . redeamus add. in mg. Ο grauigena HB1, gragugena Ο ' flame Ν · conlustras A1 ista NO * oratio] ornati Bl

Plaut. Mitt. 714-715: non tu sets, rmdiert Hecubam quaprop/er canem / Graii esse praedicabant ? •i quidem: for this use in continuing an objection Goethe compares Pro Mil. 48. Graiugena: a poetic compound found also in Lucr. 1, 477; Virg. Aen. 3, 550 (where Servius compares Troiugena); Stat. Tbeb. 6, 215; Carm. Lot. epigr. no. 1355, 9 Biichclcr; 1996, 10 Lornmatzsch. The lines may perhaps be spoken by Orestes after he has taken refuge with the priest Chryses; cf. Eur. /. T. 246-247. de isto: "about that fact." For aperi/de cf. Auct. Ad Herenn. 1, 9; 2, 50. The hiatus suggests that the original form may have been ittoc; cf. W. Ax, De Hiatu (1917), 71. 92. maiora: cf. Div. 1,39: sed exemplis grandioribus dead/ uti. redeamus: since the details of illustra­ tion have overshadowed the point to be illustrated. But this is perhaps, as Schocmann thinks, to give the effect of the greater case of friendly conversation. igitur: resumptive, as in 1, 44. innumerabiles: the stars being, like the sands of the desert and the drops of water in the ocean, proverbial for their numbers; e.g., Catull. 7, 7 [and Friedrich's n.]. flammae siderum: cf. Tbes. Ling. La/. 6 (1920), 866, 65-74. The stars arc also often described as arden/es; e.g., Bnn. Ann. 339; Virg. Aen. 4, 482 [and Pease's n.]; 11, 202; Ambr. Hexaem. 2, 12; Isid. De Na/. Rer. 14, 2. On their arising from the aether cf. 2, 39: ex mobilijsima

■ ipsa]

purissimaqut ae/beris par/e gignuntur. princeps: cf. 2, 49, n. {primusque so/, etc.); Rep. 6, 17: sol . . . dux et prin­ ceps et moderator luminum reliqwrum; Plin. N.H. 2, 12: siderum ... caeliqm rector [sc. sol]. omnia conluetrant: cf. Rep. 6, 17: ut cuncta sua luce lustre t et com pleat; Virg. Aen. 4, 607 [and Pease's n. {lustras)]; Apul. M. 7, 1: candidum solis curriculum cuncta collustrabat; De Μundo, 29; Cassiod. In Ps. 36, 6: sol orbem terrarum nimia claritate perfundit et ... perspicuo fulgore conlustrat. multis partibus: cf. 2, 88, and n. {multis partibus); 2, 102: solt cuius magnitudine multis partibus terra superatur; Fin. 3, 36; Ac. 2, 116: nee priusquam Archi­ medes eo inspectante rationes omnes descripserit eas quibus efficitur multis partibus solem maiorem esse quam terram; Lack Inst. 3, 3, 4: aui scire velle sol utrumne tantus quantus videtur an multis partibus maior sit quam omnis baec terra. Cf. such a phrase in the Greek as πολλαπλάσιος of Philo, De Sornn. 1, 53. The size of the sun, particularly in relation to that of the earth, first studied by Anaximander (T. L. Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos (1913), 37), was often discussed; cf. Div. 2, 10, and Pease's n. {sol maiorne); Ac. 2, 91; 2, 128; De Or. 2, 66; Philo, DeSomn. 1, 53; Achill. Isag. 20, p. 48 Maass; Alex. Aphrod. in Me/apb. 12, 9, p. 784, 7-8 Hayduck; Isid. E/ym. 2, 24, 2. A few held its magnitude to be only as great as it appears—whatever that size may be; e.g., a foot or a cubit in diameter; cf. Aristot. De An. 3,3,428b 3; De Somn. 1, 458 b 28; 2, 460 b 18-19;

778

2, 92

quam terra universa, deinde reliqua sidera magnitudinibus inmensis* Atquc hi tanti1 igncs tamquc multi non modo nihil nocent terris1 rebusque terrestribus sed ita prosunt ut si mota x

hitani B1, hii tanti O, hicanti A1

Chalcid. in Tim. 235; Basil, Hexaem. 6, 9; Ambr. Hexaem. 4, 26; Thcmist. in De An. 5, p. 91, 13-14 Heinze; in Parv. TV. Nat. p. 30, 31; 34, 27-28; 36, 29-37,, 11 Wendland; [Alex. Aphrod.] in Soph. El. p. 48,25 WaUies; Isid. Etym. 3.47; Prod, K\. in Tim. 77 a, p. 250 Dichl. This was the view of Heraclitus (Diog. L. 9, 7; Aet. et. Plac. 2, 21, 4 (Doxogr. Gr* 351; Theo:odoret, Gr. Aff. 1, 97; 4, 22; Elias in Porphyr. Isag. 17, p. 45, 10-11 Busse), «), Dcmocritus (Fin. 1, 20), and especially lly Epicurus (Ac. 2, 82; 2, 123; Lucr. 5, 564-565; Philodem. De Sign. 9-10 (pp. >p. 42-46 DcLacy); Sen. N.Q. 1, 3, 10; Aet. et. Plac. 2, 21, 5 (Doxogr. Gr* 352); Diog. >g. Ocnoand. p. 14 William; Cleomcd. 2, 1; 1; Diog. L. 10, 91; Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 4). 4). Various larger estimates are summarized xd by Reid on Ac. 2, 82; F. Hultsch in in Abb. d. kg!. Ges. d. VPiss. %. Gottingen JOT,t Phil.-hist. Kl. N . F . 1 (1897), 3-48 (for for Posidonius); Merrill o n Lucr. 5, 5 6>4; 4; T. L. Heath, Aristarcbui of Samos (1913), 3), 311-314; 337-350; W. W. Jaeger, cr, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 154; S. Eitrcm :m in Pap. Osloens. 3 (1936), 31; H. J. Leon on in Stud, in Hon. of Ε. Κ. Rand (1938), 8), 167-168, n. 30; M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa,, 22 (1949), 109. Thus Anaxagoras made the :he sun many times the size of the Pclopon>ηnese (Aet. Plac. 2, 21, 3 (Doxogr. Gr* τ.* 351); Diog. L. 2, 8; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. m. 1, 7; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 1, 97; 4, 22; 12; Cedren. p. 158 P.), Anaximandcr equal ual to the earth in diameter (Act. Plac. 2, 21,1 ,1 (Doxogr. Gr.* 351)); so Empcdoclcs les (Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 4, 22); Plato ito (Epinom. 983 a) and Posidonius larger jcr than the earth (Diog. L. 7, 144; Mayor Or calculates 37Vt times as large; cf. Hultsch, :h, op. cit.)t Ptolemy ca. 5J times (Sjnt. nt. math. 5, 16, p. 427 Hcibcrg), Aristarchus IUS 6 · / 4 times (T. L. Heath, Aristarcbus of of Samos (1913), 350), Macrobius eight ;ht times (Somn. Sap. 1, 20, 32; cf. W. H. H.

* terris] Hit rursus incipit V Stahl in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 73 (1942), 247), Plutarch twelve times (De An. Proc. 31, 1028c), "matbematici" over 18 times (Ac. 2, 82; cf. Jsag. 17, p. 319 Maass; Schol. Arat. 541. p . 445 Maass), Eratosthenes (and, a c c o r d i n g to Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 1, 97; 4, 22, Anaximander and Anaximencs) 27 times (Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 20, 9), Anaximander 28 times (Act. Plac. 2, 20, 1 (Doxogr. Gr* 348)), Pythagoras 100 times (Phot. Bib/, p. 440 a 17 Bekker; Elias in Categ. 7, p. 204, 26-27 Busse), Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 3, p. 19, 20-21 Stuve, 170 times, Hipparchus 1050 times (Cleomcd. 2, 1, p. 152 Zicglcr) or 1880 times (Chalcid. in Tim. 90; cf. F. Hultsch in Ber. saebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 52 (1900), 169-200; T . L. Heath, op. cit.t 342), a n d G r e g o r y of Nyssa many times as large (Hexaem. in Pair. Gr. 44, 93 A M i g n c ; De Horn. Opif. 2 1 , 201 D ) . T h e real ratio w o u l d be about 108.9 times ( H e a t h , op. cit., 350). magnitudinibus inmeneis: on their great size cf. Cleomcd. 2, 3, p. 176 Zieglcr: γνώριμον ούν δτι πάντες ol έν τούτω τφ ΰψει όρώμενοι άπ* αύτης αστέρες μείζους είσΐν αύτης [i.e., της γης], ώσπερ άμέλει κ.αΙ αυτός 6 ήλιος, φ εΙκός έξισοΰσθαι κατ« τό μέγεθος πολλούς των απλανών αστέρων ή χαΐ ύπεραίρειν αύτον τφ μεγέθει. tanti . . . tamque multi: cf. Clark on Pro Mi/. 84, for parallels to this phrase. nocent . . . prosunt: cf. 1, 120, n. (prodesse . . . nocere); 2, 117; 3, 69. Heindorf noted that their chief use, in sustaining life, is here unmentioned, and while the danger of their burning if too near (as in the Phaethon myth; also the destruction of all liquids by the Stoic conflagratio\ cf. Z, 118; Plut. De Def. Orac. 11, p. 415 f) is named, that of the freezing which would ensue from their removal is ignored. Cf. also 2, 49;

2, 93

779

loco 1 sint conflagrare terras" necesse sit a tantis ardoribus moderatione et temperatione sublata. 37 93 Hie ego 8 non mirer * esse quemquam qui sibi persuadeat corpora quaedam solida atque individua vi et gravitate ferri mundumque effici ornatissimuni et pulcherrimum ex eorum corporum 1

loca F

" confraglaret e n u Bxt terra A1

■ ergo K 1

* miror Ν

2, 102; Posid. ap. Plin. N.H. 2, 85: 2, 94; 2, 95; 3, 18; Div. 2, 148; Fin. 1, spatio fieri ut tarn immensa eius [sc. so/is] 20; etc. magnitude non exurat terras \ Cleomed. 2,1, concuxaione fortuita: cf. 1, 66, and p. 156 Ziegler. n. (concursu ... fortuito); Ac. 1, 6: cora tantis: for this use of a without a puscuiorum .. . concur none fortuita; Fin. 1, passive verb cf. 2, 138: calescit . . . ab spi­ 20: ilia atomorum, in quo etiam Democritus rt tu; (and n. on ab spiriiu); Ac. 2, 105: baeret, turbu/enta concursio bunc mundi ornaa sole conlucet; R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, tum tfficere non potent; Tusc. 1, 22: DemoAusf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), critum . .. levibus et rotundis corpusculis efficientem animum concursu quodam forfuitot 99-100. moderatione et temperatione: com­ omittamus; 1, 42: illam vero fundstus eiciabined in Div. 2, 94; more often we find mus individuorum corporum levium et rotunmoderatio and temptrantia; e. g., Tusc. 3, dorum concurnonem fortuitarn; Aristot. 16; 3, 36; 4, 34; Off. 1, 96; 1, 98; 1, 143; Part. An. 1, 1, p. 641 b 22; Thcon, Progjmn. 12, p. 127 Spengel: ώσπερ γαρ 3, 116; Fam. 1, 9, 22. 93. hie ego non mirer: cf. Pro Balb. 8: ουδέ οΙκία άνευ τοΰ οίκοδόμου δύναται bic ego nunc cuncter sic agere; Aug. De Trin.γενέσθαι έξ αυτομάτου συνδραμόντων 14, 26: bic miror bominem tanti ingenii ... τών πλίνθων, ουδέ πλοϊον άνευ του iucundum promittere occasum; and with theναυπηγού . . . ούτω γελοϊόν έστι φάναι thought 2, 87, n. (nisi . . . providtntia); τ6 κάλλιστον καΐ τιμιώτατον απάντων τών 2, 97; Ac. 2, 125; Manil. 1, 492-493: βντων τον κόσμον μη ύπό καλλίστου τινός quis credat tantas operum sine numine καΐ θειοτάτου δημιουργού γεγονέναι άλλ' moles I ex minimis caecoqm creatum foedereέκ ταυτομάτου; Arr. Epict. 2, 14, 26: mundum; Plut. De Alex. Fort. 3, 335 e: το δ* ούτως μέγα καΐ καλόν κατασκεύασ­ Ισθ' ίσης άν ίδών ύπέλαβε κατά τύχην μα εΙκή καΐ ως έτυχεν ούτως εύτάκτως οΙ· γεγονέναι καΐ αυτομάτως τό σχήμα καΐ κονομεϊσθαι; Galen, De Usu Part. 11, 8 τήν διάθεσιν καΐ τό είδος; ουδείς άν (III, 871 Κ.): πάλιν γάρ ένταϋθα οϊμαι; Dionys. Alex. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 14, θαυμαστώς έκ τίνος τύχης ίργον τεχνι24, 1: πώς αυτών άνασχώμεθα τυχηρά κόν ή τών ατόμων διεπράξατο σύνοδος, ώσπερ ει καΐ δικαιότατος τις αύταΐς έπελεγόντων είναι συμπτώματα τα σοφά καΐ στάτει δημιουργός [and much in the δια τοϋτο τα καλά δημιουργήματα; «olida atque individua: cf. Fin, 1,17: context to 880 K.J; Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 9, corpora individua propter solids tatem\ 1, 18:7 (V, 780 K.); Arnob. 1, 31: alios casibus individua et solida corpora ferri deorsum fortuitis et concursionibus temerariis sum mam return construere atque diversitatis impetu suo pondere. vi et gravitate: hendiadys; cf. 1, 69: fabricari; Lact. De Irat 10, 27: qut'squamne igitur samu existimat quod bomo ratione et pondere gravitate directo deorsus feratur; Tusc. 1, 40: gravitate ferantur et pom/ere; consilio facere non possit, id concursu atomo­ Fat. 22; 23; 48; Aug. CD. 11. 28; also rum passim cobatrentium perfici potuisse; Epicurus ap. Diog. L. 10, 61: διά τών 10, 32; Eus. Pr. Ev. 7, 3, 2: ώς ούχ οίον τε τήν τοΰ σύμπαντος κόσμου διάταζιν, Ιδίων βαρών . . . έκ τοΰ Ιδίου βάρους. ornarieeimum et pulcherrimum: on εύ καΐ σοφώς ήρμοσμένην [cf. 7, 3, 3 ] ; the beauty of the universe cf. 2, 17; 2, 87; Basil, Hexaem. 1, 2, p. 8 a-b Migne ; 5o

780

2,93

concur sionc fortuita?l Hoc qui cxistimat fieri potuissc, non intcllcgo cur non idem putet, si innumerabiles» unius ct viginti * 1 fortuita concursione Ο ingi Bl, xx Ν

* innumerabiles Blt inenumerabiles AHVB*

Stob. vol. 4, 124 Hense; Lord Kelvin quoted in Nineteenth Century, 90 (1921), 173: "Is there anything so absurd as to suppose that falling atoms can make a crystal or sprig of moss or microbe or living animal?" c x i s t i m a t : the ms reading, referring to Epicurus, is to be preferred to existimtt of Heindorf's deteriores, which is general and less effective. innumerabiles ... forrnae: like letters used to teach children the alpha­ bet, for which cf. Quintil. Inst. 1, 1, 252 6 ; Hicr. Ep. 107, 4, 2. From the time of F. A. Wolf (Pro/eg. ad Horn. 1 (1795), lxxxi; al.), in addition to editors like Creuzer and Allen and E. Zcller, Vortr. u. Abb. 3 (1884), 50, n.l; H. Diels, EUmtntum (1899), 1; T. Ziclinski, Cic. im Wandtl d. Jabrh. (1908), 241, it has occasionally been suggested that we have here an anticipation of the use of movable types in printing—a picturesque view rightly rejected by K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 97, n. 1, for the allusion is here to children's blocks, and movable types would have had to have the letters in reverse, not in ortho­ grade form. Note here innumerabiles . . . forrnae interlocked in order with unius et viginti . . . fitterarum; cf. Phil. 2, 66: per magnum optimi pondus argents; Li v. 10, 46, 4: frequenti publicorum ornatu locorum. u n i u s et v i g i n t i : for i vowel and con­ sonant and u and ν are not differentiated, and y and ς arc not yet naturalized (cf. Quintil. Inst. 1, 4, 7;[Aspcr,] Gram.Ars (G.L.K. 5, 547); Mar. Vict. Art. gram. 1, 3 (G.L.K. 6, 6). X as the final letter is mentioned by Quintil. Inst. 1, 4, 9; cf. Suet. Aug. 88; F. Buchclcr in Rhein. Μ us. 12 (1857), 246, for an abeccdarium from Pompeii in which χ is the last letter; R. G. Austin in CI. Rev. 57 (1943), 10. Later the number in the Latin alphabet appears regularly as 2 3 ; e.g., Diomcd.

· uig-

Art. gram. 2 (G.L.K. 1, 4 2 1 ) ; Prob. Inst. Art. (G.L.K. 4 , 4 9 ) ; Serg. De Litt. 1 (G.L.K. 4, 475); id., Exp/, in Donat. 1 (G.L.K. 4, 519); Pomp. Comment. (G.L.K. 5, 98); Fulg. De Aet. Mundi, 3 (cf. Isid. Etym. 1, 3, 5); but cf. Bedc. De Art. metr. (G.L.K. 7, 228); L. Strzelccki in Prace wroctavskiegp Ton>ar%_yst*a Naukowego, ser. A, no. 19 (1948), 33, and n. 86. Cicero's Greek source doubt­ less cited Homer instead of Eanius (K. Reinhardt, I.e.) and instead of 21 letters the 24 regularly reckoned in the Greek alphabet; e.g., D i o n . Thrac. Gram. 1 (Bekk. Anecd. 2, 630; cf. 7 7 2 ; 779); Plut. Reg. et Imp. Apopbtb. A u g . 7, 207 c ; Diog. L. 7, 56; Galen, Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 8, 2 (V, 661 K.); De Metb. Med. 1, 3 ( X , 25 K.); 2, 7 ( X , 132 K.); In Hipp, dt Nat. Horn, proem ( X V , 6 Κ.); Αώ>. Lye. 3 (XVIII, 1, 215 K . ) ; Sext. E m p . Adv. Gram. 100; Adv. Pbys. 2, 7 1 ; Hilar. Pro/, in IJb. Ps. 15 (Pair. Lat. 9, 2 4 1 ) ; Filastr. Haeres. 42, 2 ; A m m . Marc. 29, 1, 30; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 6 De Mag. 1, 8; Alex. Aphrod. in Metapb. 13, 6, p. 8 3 5 , 5 Hayduck; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 1, p. 9, 18-19 Diels; Fulg. De Aet. Mundi. 3 (cf. Isid. Etym. 1, 3 , 5); Phot. Bib/. cod. 279, p. 530 a 20 Bckkcr. For both letters and atoms the same terms might be used (στοιχεία, e/ementa), Plato first applying στοιχεϊον to elements ( D i o g . L. 3, 24) and Lucretius and Cicero first using tit men turn; cf. H. Diels, Elementum (1899), 9), and though Priscian distinguishes ( 1 , 2 (G.L.K. 2, 6 ) ) elementum, the sound, from tittera, the written notation for it, the comparison of atoms and letters is easy; cf. Plat, Tbeatt. 201 c; 202 d-c; Aristot. Gen. et Corr. 1, 2, 315 b 6-15: Δημόκριτος δέ και Λεύκιππος ποιήσαντες τα σχήματα τήν άλλοίωσιν καΐ τήν γένεσιν έκ τούτων ποιοΰσι . . . έκ των αυτών γαρ τραγωδία καΐ κωμωδία γίνεται γραμμάτων; Metapb.

2, 94

781

formae litterarum, vel aureae vcl qualeslibet, aliquo coiciantur,1 posse ex iis * in terram excussis Annalesa Enni 4 ut deinceps legi possint* effici; quod nescio an ne in uno quidem versu· possit tan turn valere fortuna. 94 Isti autem quern ad modum adse4

1 choiciantur N, ennii VNOBFM

% coniciantur V* iaBF, · possit Ft possunt A

4 . 3 , 1014 a 26-30; 6, 17, 1041 b 11-16; Bekk. Anted. 2, 790; Lucr. 1, 196-198; 1, 823-826 ( = 2, 688-691); 1, 912-913; 2 , 1015-1016; Galen, Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 8 , 2 (V, 661 K.); Scxt. Emp. Adv. Gram. 9 9 ; D i o g . L. 7, 56; Anon, in Arat. p . 91 Maass; Lact. Inst. 3, 17, 24-25; Diorned. y\rt. gram. 2 (G.L.K. 1, 421); Scrg. De Utt. 1 (G.L.K. 4, 475); Comm. Einsidl. in Donat. Art. maJorem (Anted. Helv. 2 2 2 ) : antiqm tnim litter as vocaverimt elementa, to quod ad similitudintm mundi elementorum, quibus corpora consistunt, litteralem faciunt vocem. aureae: why so rare a substance should be selected is not clear; Hicr. Ep. 107,

his AHVNOM · ucrsu quidem Ν

· annalles F

calculated at 100,200,000 the number of syllables which the letters would produce (Plut. Quaest. conv. 8, 9, 3 , 7 3 3 a). q u o d : cf. 2, 24, n. (quod). n e i n u n o q u i d e m v e r s u : cf. Aristot. De Gaelo, 2, 12, 292 a 29-30: μυρίους αστραγάλους Χίους βαλεΐν άμήχανον, άλλ* ίνα ή δύο £5ον; Orig. De Princip. 2, 3, 4 : */ si quis velit asserere quod frumenti medimnum, si profundatur in terram', potest fieri ut iidem et penitus indiscreti secundo accidant casus granorum, ita ut unumquodque granum iuxta id profusum iaceat secundo quo primo aliquando deiectum est et eodem ordine iisdemque dispersum sit signis quibus fuerat primo diffusum; quod utique innume-

4, 2, speaks of letters of boxwood or

rabilibus medimni grants impossibile est

ivory. A n n a l e s E n n i : cf. 2, 4, n. (Enni). This work was selected, in place o f the Greek Homer, as the most important Latin poem up to the time, and o n e the length of which (in at least 18 books) would make this result of chance no easy one . . . Cf. also Dip. 1, 2 3 : sus rostro si burnt A litteram inpresseritt num proptrrea suspicari poteris Andromacham Enni ab ea posse describi [the pig being regarded as almost inanimate]; Plut. De Pytb. Or. 11, 399 c: τί κωλύει λέγειν έτερον, ώς ουκ {γράψε τάς Κυρίας ύμϊν 'Επίκουρος, ώ ΒόηΟε, δόξας, άλλ' άπό τύχης καΐ αυτομάτως οΰτω προς άλληλα τών γραμμάτων συνεμπεσόντων, άπετελέσθη τό βιβλίον; Fee. in Orb. 13, 927 b ; F. Bacon, Essays; 16: "It is a thousand times more credible, that four mutable elements and one immutable fifth essence duly and eternally placed, need no G o d ; than that an army of infinite small portions, or seeds unplaced, should have produced this order and beauty without a divine marshal." Xenocratcs

prorsus accideret etiam si per immensa saecula indesinenter ac iugiter effundantur. ita ergo impossibile mihi videtur eodem ordine iisdem­ que modis nascentium et morientium et agendum quid secundo mundum posse reparari; Procl. in Tim. p. 1 9 , 1 4 (Uscncr, Epicureat 257): Οαττον γάρ άν τάς άτόμους Ε π ι κ ο ύ ­ ρου συνελθούσας ποιήσαι κόσμον ή ονό­ ματα ώς Ιτυχε συγκείμενα καΐ βήματα λόγον κατορθωμένον [with which cf. Philo, De Prov. 1, p. 23 Auchcr]. 94. isti: with contemptuous reference to the Epicureans. q u e m a d m o d u m , etc.: perhaps the sentence is best explained by assuming an anacoluthon and a fresh start after interire, the latter part of the sentence thus becoming a question. This seems simpler than to suppose, with Heindorf, Holdcn (on Off. 1, 22), and Mayor that the principal verb est perfectus has been attracted into the subordinate construc­ tion of the relative clause (cf. H. Sjogren, Comment. Tull. (1910), 134). With quemad­ modum cf. 3, 36: quo modo . . . hoc quasi concedatur sumitis.

782

2,94

verant ex corpusculis non colore, non qualitate aliqua (quam ποιότητα * Graeci vocant), non sensu praeditis, sed concurrentibus temere atque casu mundum esse perfectum, vel innumerabiles* potius in 8 omni puncto temporis alios nasci, alios interirc — quod si mundum efficere * potest concursus * atomorum,· cur porticum, cur templum, cur domum, cur urbem non potest, quae sunt minus operosa et multo 7 quidem faciliora?β Certe ita · 8 1

1 pocotcta ABFM, poctotcta VN, poetota O, poeta Η * innubcrabiles Bx potuisin A1 * efficcre mundum Ο · n o n cursus Vx ■ athomorum Ο multo AHVNOM, multa Β · faciliora del. Mad». · certa etatc Bl

c o r p u s c u l i s : Reid on Ac. 1, 6, ob­ serves that Cicero uses alike atomi, individua, and corpuscula (as in 1, 6 6 ; 1, 6 7 ; Ac. 1 , 6 ; Tusc. 1, 22). n o n c o l o r e : cf. Epicur. ap. D i o g . L. 10, 54: τάς άτάμους νομιστέον μηοεμίαν ποιότητα των φαινομένων προσφέρεσΟαι πλην σχήματος καΐ βάρους καΐ με­ γέθους καΙ 6σα έξ ανάγκης σχήματος συμφυή έστι. ποιότης γαρ πάσα μεταβάλ­ λει- αϊ 8έ £τομοι ούοέν μεταβάλλουσιν [cf. the scholium in D i o g . L. 10, 4 4 ] ; Lucr. 2, 737-738: ntdlus enim color est omnino material / corporibusy tuque par rebus ntque denique dispar. qualitate: as Plat. Tbeaet. 182a had coined ποιότης, so Cic. Ac. 1, 24-25 formed qualitas (1, 2 5 : qualitates igitur apptllavi quas ποιότητας Graeci vocant; cf. Mart. Cap. 5, 510); A. Meillet in Rev. des it. /at. 3 (1925), 216-218. That Latin could have existed up to Cicero's day without such a word well illustrates the difficulty of philosophizing in that me­ dium (cf. 1, 8, above). non s e n s u p r a e d i t i s : αναίσθητος (Ν. Stang in Symb. Osloens. 17 (1937), 69); cf. Lucr. 2, 865-867: ea quae sentirt vidtmus cumque necessest / ex insensilibus tamen omnia confiteare f principiis constare. c o n c u r r e n t i b u s t e m e r e : cf. 2, 9 3 : concurstone fortuita. i n n u m e r a b i l e s : cf. 1, 25, n. {innumerabiles . . . mundos); 1, 5 3 ; 1, 67 n. {mundis . . . imuimerabilibus); Div. 2, 11, and Pease's n. (unusne mundus). i n o m n i p u n c t o t e m p o r i s : cf. 1, 52,

n. {puncto temporis). The preposition emphasizes the thought that even w i t h i n a single moment worlds are being b o r n and perishing; cf. R. Kiihncr-C. S t e g mann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 358. q u o d si, e t c : cf. Lact. De Irat 1 0 , 3 9 : out ή concursus atomorum vel carens mente natura ea quae videmus effecit, quaero cur facere caelum potuerit, urbem out domum non potuerit; cur monies marmoris [cf. 2 , 98, infra] feceritt columnas et simulacra non fecerit. cut t e m p l u m : the converse o f the argument that as from the sight o f a house or a ship we infer the existence o f that of its builder, so—Λ fortiori—from the universe w c infer its maker. m u l t o q u i d e m faciliora: the best ms reading, though Β reads multa quidem faciliora (which Plasberg and Ax adopt), and various editors read multo quidem but bracket faciliora as an interpolation, whereupon multo quidem will modify minus operosa. Madvig, followed by P. Stamm (De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 37-38) objected to saying "less toilsome and much more easy." But ancient writers have less aversion to such tautology, and in fact minus· operosa and faciliora may well represent different aspects, for a thing may be easy to consider as a possibility and yet toilsome in detail t o execute; cf. Vellcius's description of the Stoic deity as laboriosissimus (1, 52). For et ... quidem cf. 1, 8 2 ; 2, 2 7 ; 2, 41.

2, 95

783

temere * de mundo efratiunt * ut mihi quidem numquam hunc admirabilem caeli omatum (qui locus est proximus) suspexisse videantur. 95 Praeclare* ergo Aristoteles:4 'Si essent', inquit, 1 temere . . . o r n a t u m om, Ο 1VO (m. rec.) BF

* e m t i u n t B1

cflutiunt: cf. 1, 84, n. {effutitmt). a d m i r a b i l e m : cf. 2, 9 0 : admirabilitas. n u m q u a m . . . s u s p e x i s s e : cf. 2 , 9 0 : nunc auttm mibi videntur ne suspicari quidem qseanla sit aimirabilitas caelestium rerum at que terrestrium; Har. Resp. 19: cum suspexit in caelum deos esse non sentiat; D i o n y s . Alex. a p . E u s . Pr. Ev. 14, 2 5 , 1 7 : Αλλ' ουδέ τήν έτέραν έπισκοποΰσιν άναχύκλησιν αύτοϋ, καθ' ήν ώρισμένας ώρας χ α ΐ καιρούς ε ύ κ α ι ρ ο ς καΐ τροπάς ά π α ρατρέπτους αποτελεί, ύπό των έξ ών έστιν ατόμων οδηγούμενος; also A p u l . De Mundo, proem.: ce/erum ή terrarum orbem omnemque mundum contentplari aliquando potuissent, minus exiguas eius et nngulas partes dignas laudibus credidissent quibus esset universitas conprebensa. Perhaps suspexisse combines the notions of " s u s p e c t " [cf. 1, 100; 2, 90] and " v i e w f r o m b e n e a t h " [cf. Lucr. 2, 1 0 3 9 ; 5, 1 2 0 4 ; A u g . Enarr. in Ps. 4 1 , 7]. h u n c . . . o r n a t u m : cf. 2. 17: tantum . . . ornatum mundi; 2, 58; 2, 8 5 : boc eodem ornatu quern vidimus; 2, 115: hie tantus caeli ornatus; 2, 118: mundi . . . idem ornatus; 2, 127: mundi . . . ornatus; Ac. 2, 1 1 9 : bic ornatus; 2, 125: in una mundo ornatus bic tarn sit mirabilis; Fin. 1, 20: bunc mundi ornatum; Rep. 1, 2 2 ; Hicr. In E^ecb. 12, p. 476 Vallarsi: mundi varie/atem, qui apud Graecos κόσμος, ab ornatu nomen acceptt. Hunc is here deictic: ούτοσί. Cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 2 7 : τόν δημιουργόν της περικαλλοϋς ταύτης διακοσμήσεως. q u i l o c u s est p r o x u m u s : the t h i r d of the topics announced in 2, 7 5 : tertius est locus qui ducitur ex admiratione rtrum caelestium atque terrestrium. Since 2, 90, h o w e v e r , m u c h has been already said u p o n this theme (which runs t h r o u g h 2, 153), and Schocmann thinks this n o t an e r r o r u p o n Cicero's pare b u t an imitation o f the rather free style of extempore dis­

■ predare F1

* ar is t o tiles

course; cf. 2, 2 0 : uberius disputatur et Justus. Creuzer, perhaps with s o m e plausi­ bility, suspects qui locus est proxumus of being a gloss. 9 5 . praeclare . . . i n q u i t : cf. 2, 6 5 : Euripides autem ut multa praeclare sic boc; Fin. 1, 6 8 : praeclare enim Epicurus bis paene verbis: "eadem," inquit, "sententia confirmat animum". Aristoteles: De Pbilosopbia, fr. 12 Rose (fr. 13 Walzer). Cf. 1, 3 3 , n. (tertio de Pbilosopbia); J. Bcrnays, Die Dialoge d.Aristot. (1863), 106-107; I. Bywatcr in Journ. of Pbilol. 7 (1877), 82-85 ( w h o thinks the b o r r o w i n g from Aristotle may begin earlier t h a n this section); also Aristot. fr. 10 Rose (ap. Sext. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 20): 'Αριστοτέλης δέ άπό δυοΐν άρχων έννοιαν θεών Ιλεγε γεγονέναι έν τοις άνθρώποις, άπό τε των περί ψυχήν συμβαινόντων καΐ άπό των μετε­ ώρων [1. Kant, Crit. of practical Reason, sub fin., w h o says that t w o things fill man's spirit with ever fresh and increa­ sing awe . . . the starry heavens a b o v e and the moral law w i t h i n — b o t h reasons implicit in Plat. Legg. 12, 966 c-967 c ] ; fr. 11 Rose (ap. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 27): ούτως ol πρώτον είς οΰρανόν άναβλέψαντες καΐ θεασάμενοι ήλιον μέν τους άπό ανατολής μέχρι δύσεως δρόμους σταδιεύοντα, αστέρων δέ εύτακτους τινας χορείας, έπεζήτουν τόν δημιουργόν της περικαλλοϋς ταύτης διακοσμήσεως, ούκ έκ ταύτοματου στοχαζόμενοι συμβαίνειν αυτήν αλλ' ύπό τίνος κρείττονος καΐ άφθαρτου φύσεως, ήτις ήν θεός. T h e lyric character of this q u o t a t i o n is noted by K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 2 1 9 ; cf. W . W . Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 159-161; also the m e ­ t h o d s suggested by Mcnander R h e t o r {Rbet. Gr. 3, 344-346 Spengcl) for c o n ­ structing an Ιπαινος χώρας. In 2, 98-100 Aristotle's picture of the heavenly o r d e r

784

2, 95

'qui sub terra semper1 habitavissent bonis et inlustribus domi1

scrape B1

is continued (as in Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 1-7) by a similar account of the earthly a n d marine creation, after which (2, 101-104) the circle is completed by a return t o the heavens. A m o n g similar passages, m o s d y t o o long for quotation here, may be mentioned 1, 100 [where see die n o t e o n vituperabas); 2, 4 ; De Invent. 1, 59: signorum ortus et obitus definitum quendam ordintm servant et astnuae commutation** non modo quadam ex necessitate semper eodem modo fiunt verum ad uti/ifates quoqm rerum omnium sunt adcommodatae, et diurnao nocturnaeque vicissitudines nee ulla in re umquam mutaiae sunt nee quicquam nocue· runt. [quae siffio sunt omnia non mtdiocri quodam consilio naturam mundi adminstrari]; Tusc. 1, 68-70—a passage similar t o o u r s , with a long πνίγος leading t o an anacol u t h o n ; De Am. 8 8 ; [Aristot.J De Mundo, 5, 397 a 2 4 ; Lucr. 2, 1030-1047; 5,1204-1240; Philo, Legg. Alleg. 3, 98-99; De spec. Legg. 1, 33-34; 3, 187-189; De Praem. et Poen. 41-42; De Prov. 2, p. 75 A u c h e r ; Frag. p p . 665-666 Mangcy [these passages from Philo doubtless being d u e , as Professor G . F . M o o r e observed t o me, to Posidonian influence, since there was n o Rabbinical interest in the a r g u m e n t from d e s i g n ] ; Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 1-7; Max. T y r . 39, 4c-c; Ircn. Adv. Haer. 2, 30, 3 ; [Cyprian,] De Spectac. 9; Thcophil. Ad Autol. 1, 6; Corp. Hermet. 5, 3 - 5 ; G r e g . Naz. Or. 6, 14-15; G r e g . T h a u m a t . Or. ad Orig. 8 ; A u g . CD. 22, 2 4 ; Enarr. in Ps. 4 1 , 7 ; 99, 5 ; De vera Rel. 5 2 ; Serm. 141, 2 ; 197, 1; P r o d , in Tim. p . 92 b (p. 301 D i c h l ) ; M a r t . Cap. 2, 200-204; Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 137-138); loan. Chrys. De incomp. Dei Nat. 2, 3-4 (Pair. Gr. 48, 713); A . J. Fcstugicrc, Epicure (1946), 96, n. 1. Alfred N o y e s , The Unknown God* (1937), 180-181, uses this passage. s u b terra: during the period of the De Philosophia Aristotle was particularly u n d e r the influence of Plato, hence it is appropriate that he should have based

this image of t h e cave u p o n t h e famous allegory in Plat. Rep. 7, 514a-517a; cf. K. R c i n h a r d t , Kosmosu. Sympatbie (1926;, 97, n , 2 ; W . W . Jaeger, Aristotle ( E n g l , tr. 1934), 163-164; id., Paideia, 2 (1943), 291-292. T h e t o p o g r a p h i c s o u r c e of P l a t o ' s cave—despite O r p h i c (cf. W . Jae­ ger, Tbeol. of tbt early Gr. Philosophers (1947), 149) and E m p e d o d e a n allusions t o t h e w o r l d as a cave—is f o u n d by J. H . Wright (Hon. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 17 (1906), 131-142) in the cavern n e a r V a n o n M t . H y m c t t u s ; cf. also P . S h o r e y o n Plat. Rep. 7, 514a; J. R. B u i s m a n in Mnemosyne, 7 (1938), 49-62 (with b i b l i o ­ g r a p h y at 49, n. 1). T h e significance of the allegory lies, as H . F . C h e r n i s s remarks (Tbe Platonism of Gregory of Nyssa (1930), 85), in the "ascent o f t h e soul from the p h e n o m e n a l t o t h e r e a l " (cf. P o r p h y r . De Antro Nympb. 9). C o m p a r a b l e with this cave are t h o s e in Plat. Phaedo, l 0 9 a - 1 1 0 b ; SimpUc. in Phys. 4, 1 1 , p . 708, 9-21 Diels [die talc of E u d c m u s ] ; and more or less influenced by it arc Sext. K m p . Adv. Phys. 2 , 1 7 5 ; Plotin. Enn. 4, 8, 1; P o r p h y r . opxit., 3 ; 5-9 [6: δια μέν ούν τήν ΰλην ήεροειδή; καΐ σκοτεινός δ κόσμος, διά δέ τήν τοϋ είδους συμπλοκήν καΐ διακόσμησα, αφ' ου καΐ κόσμος εκλήθη, καλός τέ έστι και έπέραστος]; Iambi. Protr. 15, p p . 78-82 Pistclli; Themist. in Pbys. 4, p . 142, 28-30 S c h c n k l ; also F . Bacon's "idols of the d e n " , and other passages n o t e d by P. Shorey, l.c. O n the significance of caves in general cf. P. Saintyres ( = E. Nourry), Les grottes dans les culies magicoreligieux et la symbolique primitive (1918). b o n i s et i n l u s t r i b u s : for the omission of in cf. 1, 97, n. (terra, mart, paludibus, fluminibus); R. K u h n e r - C . S t c g m a n n , Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 2, 1· (1912), 353, w h o suggest that the ablative may be m o d a l . These dwellings must be welllighted (on inlustribus cf. C o l u m . 1, 6, 2 [of baths] usque in vesperam inlustria), o t h e r w i s e the inhabitants w o u l d be blinded o n c o m i n g o u t into die sunlight;

2, 95

785

ciliis, quae essent omata signis atque picturis instructaque rebus his omnibus quibus abundantl ii · qui beati putantur, nee tamen exissent umquam supra terram, accepissent autem fama et auditione * esse quoddam numen 4 et vim deorum, deinde aliquo 5 tempore patefactis terrae faucibus ex ill is abditis · sedibus evadere in haec loca quae nos incolimus7 atque exire8 potuissent; cum repente terram et maria caelumque vidissent, nubium magnitu1 habundantia Fl (corr. in habundant i), habundantii Bl · ii Bt i F 1 , hii O, hi 4 nocnen Bl · deinde quo aliquo (quo del.) AHVNM · uenditione Ol ■ exire om. Ν Ν · additis Ο ' incolomus Bl

cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 10, 3 (III, disbelieve those who dwell in daylight, 775-776); David, Prolegom. Pbilos. 19, says Philo, Quod omnis Probus, 5. p. 59, 1-3 Bussc: ol γαρ πολύν χρόνον auditione: cf. Cael. ap. Gc. Fam. 8, έν σκότκι διατρίβοντες χα ευθέως είς 1, 2: ne tenmssimam qusdtm auditionem de τόν ήλιον θεωροϋντες άποτυφλοϋνται. ea re accept. W. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), numen . . . dearam; cf. 1, 3: deorum 164, thinks the reference is to "modern, numini; 3, 92; and many other passages cultivated, satiarcd, miscducatcd per­ collected by F. Pfister in P.-W. 17 (1937), sons," but B. Einarson (CI. Pbiiol. 30 1274, 28-34, who points out (1275, 19) (1935), 364) suggests that "these subterra­ how numen develops from a property of nean dwellers had a notion of good work­ the deity to deity itself; cf. 3,10. For the manship which they could apply to the phrase numen et vim cf. 2 Verr. 4, 107; heavens and thereby recognize the divine Post Red. ad Quir. 25; and other cases intelligence behind the celestial appear­ cited by Pfister, 1276, 19-32. ances." The comparison of the universe patefactis . . . faucibus: it is hardly to a palace is found in 2, 17, above. necessary, with J. B. Greenough in signis atque picturis: further indica­ Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbiiol. 1 (1890), 4, to tions that these cave-dwellers were not suppose that this is suggested by a mere boors but aesthetically cultivated volcano. folk. evadere: cf. Virg. Aen. 6,128: superasquibue abundant: cf. Parad. 13: que evadere ad auras. qui mar mortis tectis tbore et ourο fulgentibus, qui signis, qui tabulis, qui caelato astro et quae nos incolimus: cf. 2, 164; argento, qui Corintbiis operibus abundant; Div. 2, 93: locis quae nos incolimus; Tusc. 1, Fin. 4, 20: ceteris rebus abundaret; Off. 3, 68: altera [sc. ora] quam nos incolimus; 25: abundantem omnibus copiis; Tttsc. 5, Schol. //. 8, 479: ηπείρων έν αίς κατοι102: its [sc. signis .. . et tabulis] abundant; κοϋμεν. Aug. CD. 1, 30: omni genere copiarum repente: cf. Lucr. 2, 1034-1035: ex inproviso si sint obiecta repente, / quid magis abundare. R.W. qui beati putantur: "those who are bis rebus poterat mirabile diet; Emerson, Nature; 1. reckoned well-to-do"; cf. Off. 2, 69: qui st locupletts, bonoratos, beatos putant; terrain et maria caelumque: the 2 Catil. 20; 2 Verr. 4, 126; Pro Tull. 19; traditional three realms; cf. 2, 66: tria Hor. C. 3, 7, 3; J. 2, 8, 1. regno dsvisit. In Am. 88 Cicero pictures accepissent . . . fama: cf. Caes. B.C. one as seeing from the heavens the whole 6, 21, 2: reliquotntfamaquidtmafieperunt. nature and beauty of the mundus. On the Dwellers in perpetual night might well cosmos as a sort of visible god cf. B.

siitntm i « x : v : Dt hi, Ι Λ 3 1 : i a c j ιζπ'.:~* cr.-.-rm.·.-*^; Pi_I. N-:i- Cjrm. 2 " , 1 - - : .·>. D r a c Lsxx. Dr.. 2, 3 4 * : A ^ . - i *. '.jmytt'.u ".'/ζ/,,, '/". M i r e . 25, I·), 3 : l s : i . £ n » . 3 . 3 1 . 2 : dictn . n*>%: to ' / - Λ C//TJ.-.;? fr/ra uir.rKx:: rem estm Drh: ;lsn: Jt*:c?*s . . . r-v. «,·/».·;> ΆΓ.'..'.Δ ;.. -::..rw:'/?. Ά t.-jt / / ajtr'STtm ΜΪ:Λ::ΧΜ rpimde&icxs si pas **.·-. ♦.'./: .--a· ..ra! i.v.rrA'j'/r. of .:/.'.: ar.d oa'jrnant; 13, 4, 1. In Greek a . M e n i n d . Ί * ?<·:•.** ■*■'/.>; ^/c ct;*^»*··;· .vrjccah.*; R.-*t'P^et. Cr. 3 , +«6 S p e n * d . : ι:. ■*/■.'·..':'/:., 2, 1 ^2, rr.^*t\ cli^r ι.-* advanL*^M »// τ:.*:. Ά \ *cr, an a]*xrr.i.,:'/.n, and 0 / ; Γ Λ ; i t . α . . ' / j m / . m τοις χο^οϊ; ~<1>ν χ τ τ ρ ο ν : D i o Chiys. O . 12, 2 : o v ; x '■·'. fC '.Mr:·'/ Ά OAV ar.d r j / h t bear» •Λ* r.'*\s.u'si i'sryy^.; Basil, Htxaem. 6, 1, ~..\·:.>\\ t/, 'JJ.J.-A pjrp'/vc; c.;i., 1 C/rw. p. 11^" c Mjgnc: riz ό τοις fr/te-Ji το-το·-; 2/;. 2 . M':ra/.!it. /;/,. 4, 3, p. 2*2 Hercher: δ'.χ-'Λκίλχς τον ούρχνόν: P r o d , in 7 / Λ » . t/\ */>'.* κν.'. t,^i wir"-VOVJ'.V; Aug. 275e ^p. 118 DichJ;: :ττ^οικιλμχ>ο; ο ί τ ω Λ . / Λ 22. 2 4 , / ; * 67//. C™/. 3 4 ; Greg. κόσ-ΐ'^ς, ώς τ/"// vocpiv r:o«u».tx» i - o r j : . * / . Or. 2λ, y>. ττοσχμ^νο; κχί οίον Sr/tr, ^t?i αυτόν UiUt c a c l o : for the omh%ion Ά the έ·/ο«^ή κχθ* ίλον έχΜτόν 'irro8c;iacvo; f*r.-|y*i.i.,f· cf. 2, 13H; 2, 139; 2. 141: μ·.μο>_Ατνχ τών ούρχνίων πχρχβειγμχτων toto c/rjs/rt, \Γιτχ. lul. 4, 9 : /©/β . . . το κάλλος. mundfi, K. Kuhricr-f*. Stcgmann, >4*//. ΛΓ«ΛΤ.
2, 96

787

et occasus atque in omni aeternitate ratos inmutabilesque x cursus — quae cum viderent,8 profecto et esse deos et haec 3 tanta opera deorum esse arbitrarentur.' 38 96 Atque haec quidem ille; nos autem tenebras cogitemus tantas quantae4 quondam eruptione Aetnaeorum* ignium finitimas regiones obscuravisse 1 que add. Ν qui ante Mx aetheneorum Μ

* uidcrc Ο · profecto esse deos et esse haec Ν * quantae] · aetbnacorum VB*t acthncorum Ft ethnaeorum Nt ethncorum O,

ortue et occaaua: cf. Dip. 2, 17, and numine hoc tantum imperium esse natum et Pease's n. (exortus); Philo, De spec. Legg. auctum et retentum; Plat. Legg. 12, 966 e3, 187. 967 a; Philo, De Mutat. Norn. 67-68; in omni aeternitate: cf. 2, 30: in aeter- De spec. Legg. 3, 187-189; Aet. Plac. 1, 6, no praeteriti temporis spatio; 2, 51: in omni 8-16(Doxogr. Gr* 294-297); Sext. Emp. aeternitate. Adv. Pbys. 1,22: θεασάμενοι γάρ μχθ' ratoe: the result of thought; cf. 2, 90: ήμέραν μέν ήλιον περιπολοϋντα, νύκτωρ ratis ordinibus. Reasoned thought is δέ τήν εύτακτον των άλλων αστέρων essential in the cosmic creative process; κίνησιν, ένόμισαν είναί τίνα θεδν τόν τής cf. Ioann. 1, 3: πάντα δι* αύτοϋ [sc. τοϋ τοιαύτης κινήσεως καΐ ευταξίας αίτιον; λόγου] έγένετο, καΐ χωρίς αύτοΰ έγένετο 1, 26-28; Dio Chrys. Or. 12, 28-29; Corp. Hermet. 11, 6-12; Aristid. Apol. Arme­ ουδέ £ν & γέγονεν. 1 quae cum, etc.: instead of ending nian fr., init. (p. 30 Robinson ); Orig. bate cum viderent, iU.t the involved sen­ C. Celt. 8, 38: ποία γάρ μβίζων βλάβη του μή νοεΐν άπό της τάξεως τοΰ κόσμου τον tence is resolved by an anacoluthon, of the sort known as antapodoton (cf. πεποιηκότα; 8, 52; Ambr. Hexaem. 1,3, J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stiiistik 9; 1, 5, 17-18; Lact. Inst. 1, 2, 5; Hier. (1928), 807); cf. also 2, 89, and n. (ergo In E^ecb. 3, p. 88 Vallarsi; Mart. Cap. 2, ut); and the long and similar sentence 202; Zalcucus ap. Stob. vol. 4, p. 124 in ΎΜ. 1, 68-70 (resolved in 1, 70 by the Hensc; Ioann. Damasc. Barloam et anacoluthon of bate . . . cum ctrnimus); losapb, 27, 239. E. J. W. Schuppe, De Anacolutbis Ciceron. 96. haec quidem ille: the end of the (1860), I have not seen. Our passage and immediate quotation, the illustration Tusc. 1, 68-70, have such resemblances from Etna being evidently from a diffe­ that the theory of I. Bywater {Journ. of rent source, perhaps Posidonius, who Philol. 7 (1877), 82-85) comparing Plat. was much interested in such natural Rep. 7, 519 a-b) that the original Greek phenomena. had a similar anacoluthon seems plausi­ tenebras: cf. Aetna, 607-608: baud ble. It is justified as giving the effect aliter quam cum saevo love fulgurat aether, / of colloquial dialogue, and here it et nitidum obscura caelum caligine torque t; appropriately expresses man's almost Sen. N.Q. 2, 30, 1: Aetna aliquando multo breathless speechlessness in the face of igne abundavit . . . involutus est dies pulvere, the infinite. populosque subita nox terruit·, also Pliny's esse deos: cf. Tusc. 1, 70: baec igitur description of the eruption of Vesuvius et alia innumerabilia cum cemimus, pessu-(£>. 6, 16. 17; 6, 20, 11-14). musne dubitare quin its praesit aliquis vel quondam eruptione Aetnae: in effector . . . pel ... moderator tanti opens it 44 B.C. there was an eruption of Etna; muneris; Har. Resp. 19: quis est tarn vaecorscf. Scrv. G. 1, 472: ut dicit Livius, tanta qui aut, cum suspexit in caelum, deos esse flamma ante mortem Caesaris ex Aetna non sentiat . . . aut . . . non intelltgat eorummonte defluxit ut non tantum vicinae urbes

788

2,96

dicuntur, ut per biduum nemo hominem homo agnosceret, cum autem tertio die sol inluxisset turn ut revixisse sibi vidercntur; quod si hoc idem ex 1 aetemis tenebris contingeret ut subito lucem aspiceremus, quaenam species caeli videretur! * Sed adsiduitate cotidiana et consuetudine oculorum adsuescunt3 animi, 1

et ^

· uidentur Ν

■ adsucscant

sed ttiam Regina civitas afflaretur. But t h o u g h this may have impressed Cicero's mind as he w r o t e OUT w o r k , it would be an anachronism t o insert any such allusion in a dialogue of the dramatic date of this treatise. F u r t h e r m o r e , the use of quondam seems remarkable cither for an event fresh in Cicero's mind o r for one lying, for the supposed speaker, many years in the future. It is, therefore, safer to suppose that this description u based u p o n s o m e earlier eruption of Etna. A list of such given by C. Hulsen \s\P.-W.\ (1894), 112, includes the years 479, 425, 3 % , 141, 135, 126, 122, and 50 B.C. O f these years 133 ( O r o s . 5, 6, 2) and 122 (when Catana was destroyed; O r o s . 5, 13, 3) might fit the description here given. O n Etna in e r u p t i o n cf. Aetna, passim [and especially Sudhaus o n lines 604-646 (p. 2 1 3 » ; Lucr. 1, 722-725; 6, 639-646; 6, 680-702. f i n i t i m a s r e g i o n e e : cf. Lucr. 6, 6 4 3 : jinitimis ad se converiit gtntibus ora. n e m o h o m i n e m h o m o : on the polypt o t o n of bominem homo cf. 1, 77, n. (bomini bomint); and for the combination nemo . . . homo, 1, 78, n. (homo nemo). In Pro Mil. 68, wc have the closest approach t o the present passage: neminem . . . bominem bomini [cf. Clark's n . ] . tertio d i e : cf. the situation at the e r u p t i o n of Vesuvius in 79 A . D . (Plin. Ep. 6, 16, 20). turn u t : ut, like " t h a t " in English, is easily repeated in a long o r complex sentence; e.g., Fin. 5, 10; Ac. 2, 139; Div. in Caec. 7 2 ; 2 Verr. 4, 51 [in m s s ] ; 5, 2 8 ; T c r . Phorm. 153-154. h o c i d e m : explained by the «/-clause following; cf. 1, 4 5 : banc ... babemus ut . . . put emus.

A1

q u a e n a m s p e c i e · : cf. 2, 1 0 0 : quae species umversi. a d s i d u i t a t e c o t i d i a n a : cf. 2, 4 5 ; 3 , 2 0 ; Tusc. 1, 38, where Cicero speaks o f the difficulty of freeing the mind f r o m the habits of the eyes. With the general thought cf. Dip. 2, 4 9 : causarum enim ignoratio in re nova mirationem fact/ ; eadem ignoratio si in rebus usitatis est non miramur; Fin. 4, 7 4 : bate παράδοξα ////, nos admtra· bilia dicamus. quid autem babent admiratioms cum prope accesseris; Auct. Ad Herenn. 3, 36: <solis> exortus, cursus, occasus nemo admiratur, propterea quia cottidie fiunt; at eclipsis solis mirantur, quia raro accidunt . . . docet ergo se natura vulgari et usitata re non exsuscitari, novifate et insigni quodam negotio commoveri; Caes. B.C. 2, 4, 4 : com muni enim fit vitio naturae ut inusi talis atque incognitis rebus magis confidamus vebementiusque exterreamur; Lucr. 2, 10281039 [1028-1029: nil adeo magnum tuque tarn mirabile quicquam / quod non pauiatim minuant mirarier omnes; 1034-1039: ex inproviso si sint obiecta repente, / quid magis bis rebus poterat mirabile diet / . . . / nil, ut opinor; ita baec species miranda fuisset, / quam tibi iam nemo, fessus satiate videndi, I suspicere in caeli dignatur lucida templa], P h i l o , De Vita Mosis, 1, 2 1 3 : άλλα ταύτα μεν προς άλήθειαν δντα θ α υ μ ί σ ι ι καταιπεφρόντ,ται τ ω συνήΟει· τά δέ μή έν ftki, κάν μικρά ή , ξέναις φ α ν τ α σ ί α ς ένδιδόντες καταιτληττόμεΟα τ φ φιλοκ α ί ν ω ; Sen. N.Q. 7, 1, 1-4: quamdiu tolita decurrunt magnitudinem rerum consuetudo subduct t; ita enim compost ti sumus ut nos cottidiana, etiamsi admiratione digna sunt, transeant, contra minimarum contra rerum, si insolitae prodierunt, spectaculum duict fiat ... adeo naturaJe est magis nova quam magna mirari; Plin. N.H, 7, 6: quid non

2, 97

789

neque admirantur neque requinint rationes earum rerum quas semper vident, proinde * quasi novitas nos magis quam magnitudo rerum debeat ad exquirendas causas excitare. 97 Quis cairn nunc* hominem dixerit,8 qui, cum 4 tarn certos caeli motus, tarn ratos · astrorum ordines,· tamque inter se omnia conexa7 et aptaβ 1 uel pcrinde Vx% perindc Ν * h u n c enim Ο * dixit Ν p. 350 L. · ratos] status Non., Ix. * online Non., I.e. Ix. · aptata V

miraculo est cum primum in notitiam venit; Sext. E m p . Pyrrbon. 1, 141-143; A p u l . De Deo Socr. 4 : parti enim conversatio contempt um% raritas conciliat admirationem [quoted by Vine. Bellov. Spec. Doctr. 6, 3 8 ; Spec. bisi. 4, 7J; D i o Cass. 6, 2 4 , 1: φιλχϊ γάρ π ω ς τό άνθρώπειον έν ταΐς συμφοραϊς του μέν συνήθους, καν θείον ή , καταφρονεϊν, το δέ άπείρατον Οαυμάζειν; [Longin.] De Sub/. 35, 5 : ως εύπόριστον μέν άνθρωποι; τό χρειώδες ή και αναγκαίο ν, θαυμαστών δ* όμως αεί τό παράδοξον; Plotin. Enn. 4, 4, 3 7 : άλλ' ημείς τα μεν συνήθη οΰτ* άξιοΰμεν ζητεΐν οΰτ* άπιστοΰμεν, περί δέ των άλλων των έ ξ ω τοϋ συνήθους δυνάμεων άπιστ-οΰμέν τ« ως ϊ χ ε ι Ικαστον, καΐ τ ω άσυνήΟει το θαυμάζειν προστίθεμεν θαυμάσαντνς αν καΐ ταϋτα, εί άπείροις αυτών ούσιν Ι κ α σ ­ τον τις προφέρων έξηγοϊτο αυτών τάς δυνάμεις; Basil, I/exaem. 3, p . 57 C M i g n c : ότι δια τήν έ* αρχής συνήθειαν προς τόν ψός>ον έκ πρώτης γενέσεως συνεθισθέντες αΰτώ, έκ πολλής τ η ς περί τό άκούειν μελέτης την αίσθησιν άφηρήμεθα, ώσπερ οι έν τοις χαλκείοις συνεχώς τά ώ τ α κατακρουόμενοι (cf. Ep. 266, 1 (ρ. 992 Β M i g n c ) ) ; A m b r o s . Exam. 2, 7'; A u g . Serm. 242, 1: maiora quidem miracula sunt, tot quotidie homines nasci qui non erant quam paucos resurrexisse qui erant; et tamen ista miracula non consideratione comprebensa sunt sed assiduitate viluerunt; Enarr. in Ps. 110, 4: hoc enim miraculum maxime attentis cordibus inbaerebit quod assrduitas non vilefecerit\ De Utit. Cred. 3 4 : btbescit obrmturque miracu/is; nos vero baec omnia non cognoscendi facilitate {quid enim causis borum obseurius?), sed certe sentiends assi­ duitate contemnimus.

1

* c u m om. Non. quae ncxa Non.

c o n e u e t u d i n e o c u l o r u m : cf. Ac. 2, 57. admirantur... requinint... vident: the subject, as Allen points out, is gram­ matically animi but logically homines. With requirunt cf. D o u g a n and H e n r y on Tusc. 4, 7. 9 7 . q u i · . . . h o m i n e m dixerit: cf. Legg. 2, 16: quern vero astrorum ordines . . . non gratum esse cogunt, hunc hominem ornnino numerari qui decet; Att. 2, 2, 2 : 'Ηρώδης, si homo esset eum potius legeret quam unam litteram scriberet; Q. Fr. 2 , 9 , 3 : virum te putabo si Saliusti Empedoclea legeris, hominem non putabo. N o n . p. 235M. (p. 350 L.) quotes: quis . . . inesse rationem, o m i t t i n g cum and in and for ratos reading status. certos caeli m o t u s : cf. 1, 6 9 : earum motus certus et necessarius; 2, 2 3 : motu quodam utiiur certo et aequabili; Tusc. 5, 6 9 : totius mundi motus eonversionesque; Pro Mil. 83: nisi qui nullam vim esse duett numenque divinum, quern neque imperi nostri magnitudo nee sol tile nee caeli signorumque motus nee vieissitudines rerum a/que ordines movent; Lucr. 5, 1183-1185: praeterea caeli rationes ordine certo J et varia annorum cemebant tempore verti f nee poterant quibus id fieret cognoscere causis \ Pease on Div. 2, 146, n. (ordo). ratos: cf. 2, 95: ratos inmutabilesque cursus; Tusc. 5, 69. c o n e x a ct apta: cf. 2, 3 7 : undique aptum atque perfeetum; 3, 4 : apta inter se et eobaerentia; Fin. 4, 53: omnia inter se apta et conexa; Part. oral. 137: inter se sunt pleraque conexa et apta; Apul. De Plat. 1, 8: inter se apta et conexa; Μ in. Fcl. 17, 2 : ita eobaerentia, conexa, eoncatenata sint.

790

2,97

viderit, neget in 1 his ullam* incssc iadonem eaque casu fieri dicat, quae quanto coosilio gcrantur nullo consilio* adscqui possumus. An, cum machinatione quadam movcri aliquid videmus, ut sphaeram,4 ut horas, ut alia permulta, non * dubitamus quin ilia opera sint rationis, cum autem impetum * caeli cum admirabili7 celeritate movcri vertique videamus, constantissimc conficientem vidssitu1

B1

in om. No*., Ix. * shacram B1

* nullam A1 * geranrur oullo coosilio om. O, gencrancur 7 * nun B1 · impctu B1 admirabi B1

n e g e t , e t c : cf. (Plat.) Axiocb. 370 b-c, e n d i n g : tl \irt τι fHlvt 'yr-.u^ krr;» TrvrV-ia r?4 >v/f ( $·.' '/J ττ/t των τηλικώνδε περ·1vv.av και γνώσιν έτ/cv; Aristot. £)f Part. AH. 1, 1, 641 b 20-23: ot i t των μτν ζώων Ικαστον 9 > * e i 9 α σ ^ ν ** ν χ ι **1 γενέσθαι, τον δ* ουρανόν άπό τό/r,; καΐ τοϋ αυτομάτου τοιούτον συστηναι, έν φ από Ti/τ,ς καΐ άτα;ία^ ούί* ότιονν φαίνεται; Philo, £)* //*r. Z/g£. 1, 35: ο·'Λεν y i p των ττ/νικών Ιργων άπαυτοματίζεται· ττ/νικώτατον δέ καΐ έπιστημον«κώτατον o* Princip. 1, 7, 3 : //r//n« w e <■*« ΑΜ/Ο orv&M or A M / J ratioru movtantur ut in nulla prorsus cursus tarum aliquando visus tit impeditut, quomodo non ttt ultra omntm ttoliditatem tantum ordine m tantamque ditciplinat ac rationst observantiam dicere ah irrationabilibus exigi pel expleri; D i o n vs. Alex. ap. Hus. Pr. Ev. 14, 24, 1: πώς αυτών άνασ/ΟίμεΟα τν/ηρά λεγόντων είναι συμπτώματα τα σοφά και δια τοϋτο τά καλά δημιουργήματα; C. Darwin, Dae. of Man, 3, 2 1 : "The birth both of the species and of the individual are equally parts of that grand sequence of events which our minds refuse to accept as the result of blind chance. The understanding revolts at such a conclusion; etc." quanto consilio . . . nullo coneilio: cf. 2, 115: non modo ut fierent ratiom eguerunt ted inttllegi qualia tint tine turn ma ratione mm possunt; Legg. 2, 16: neminem ate oporfere tarn ttulte adroganttm . . . ut ta quae vix turn ma ingenii < ratione eomprebendantur nulla> ratione movcri puttt.

m a c h i n a t i o n e q o a d a m : probably tbe tpbaera of, 2, 88. b o r a · : = borohgium ; cf. Brut. 2 0 0 : mtttenttm ad boras; Plaut. ap. Gcll. 3 , 3, 5: ui ilium di perdani primus qui boras rep pent; Pctron. 71, 11. Cf. also the solarium of 2, 87. For a description of an elaborate borohgium made by Ctesibius cf. Vitruv. 9, 8, 2-7; on water-clocks H e r o A l e i . Pneum. pp. 456-457 Schmidt. Important here is Philo, De Prov. 1, p. 21 Auchcr: opus siquidem iptum evidenter demonsirat factorem, quamquam it mini me adtit. esse ex materia aerea elegant artis peri tut artifuiotam macbinam tollerti ingenio perjiciens t rut rumen turn tempora diserimtnams dabat civitali ut ternporurn quantitatem per mensuras divinomit dittributam praettaret tit qui velUnt astequi plenam no/it/am eius rei. siquidem circuit artificiosus gyrus duodecim borarum diem suggerebat per regu/as distantias. i m p e t u m cacti: the sweep or onrush of the heavens; cf. Accius, Brut. 17 Ribbcck (ap. Div. 1, 44): quoniam quiets corpus nocturno impetu f dedi; Lucr. 5, 2 0 0 : caeli . . . impetus ingens; Ο ν . Λ/. 2, 7 2 - 7 3 : nitor in advertum, nee me qui cetera rincit j impeiut, et rapido contrarius evebor orbs'ι Min. Fcl. 5, 10: quibut . . . rerum omntum impetus volutatur. With the unnecessary repetition in movtri Mayor compares 2, 8 4 : coniunctio continetur; Rep. 6, 1 8 : caeli stellifer cursus .. . acuto .. . movetur sono. a d m i r a b i l i celeritate: cf. 1, 52: admirabili celeritate. v i d e a m u s : though Plasberg would detect a difference of meaning between this m o o d and that of videmus in the simibr clause just above, I find it hard

2, 98

791

dines anniversarias cum x summa salute et conservatione rerum omnium, dubitamus quin ea non ■ solum rationcs fiant sed etiam excellenti divinaque ratione? 98 Licet enim iam remota subtilitate * disputandi oculis quodam modo contemplari pulchritudinem rerum earum quas divina providentia * dicimus constitutas.· 39 Ac principio terra universa cernatur,7 locata in media sede mundi,solida et globosa β et undique ipsa · in sese 10 nutibus suis 1 turn VN * non sum Ν * rationem . . . rationem Bl • prudentia BF · const ituta Ο ' cernatur (cer in ras.) Β 1β • ipsa add. Β sc Bl

* suptilitate V1 ■ globora A

to follow him, and ahould prefer Mayor's however, M. Pohlenz (Gotting. gel. An%. 188 (1926), 280) suspects may derive suggestion that the change of mood is to avoid an hexameter ending for the from Panaetius). The influence of his bird's eye view of the earth is perhaps clause. cum tumma aalute: cf. 2, 80: cum to be seen in some of the following passages: Tusc. 1, 45: quod tandem spectacumagno usu et commoditatt. 98. remota subtilitate dieputandi: lum fore putamus cum totam terram contueri cf. 3, 9: in bac subtilitate sermonis; Div. 1, licebit eiusque cum si turn, formam, circum110: pbysica disputandi subtilitate; Tusc. 3, scriptionem turn et babitabiles regiones, etc.; 56: disputandi subtilitate; 5, 68: subtilitas 1, 68; [Aristot.] De Μundo, 3, 392 b 14-20 disserendi; Fam. 7, 11, 3: remoto ioco. [and Apul. De Μundo, 4, quoted on fonoculis quodam modo: cf. 2, 99: tium, below]; Philo, Leg. Alleg. 3, 99; nut animis sic oculisvidere possemus; 2, 161:De Praem. et Poen. 41-42; De Abrabamo, totam licet animis tamquam oculis lustrare 159; De Vita Afosis, 1, 212; De Aet. Mundi, 63-64; Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 1-7; 12, terram mariaque omnia. pulchritudinem: cf. 1, 22, n. {signs 8, 6; Apul. Flor. 10; [Clem.] Horn. 3, et luminibus); 2, 15; 2, 17; 2, 58; 2, 95; 34-35; Plotin. 2, 9, 16-17; 3, 2, 3-4; 3, 2, 14; Lact. Inst. 7,3, 25; Aug. CD. 22,24; 2, 100; 3, 18; Xcn. Cyrop. 8, 7, 22. ac principio: cf. 2, 161; sections Procl. in Tim. p. 55 a (p. 177 Dichl): την βλην των έγκοσμίων ΟεωρΙαν. Plin. 98-104 seem a doublet of 2, 91-92 (cf. K. Reinhardt, Kosmosu. Sympatbie (1926), Ν. Η. 3, 41, uses similar descriptions in 150) which they perhaps resume because speaking of Campania. The style of our of the interruption in 2, 91-97. Cicero passage is well analyzed by G. G. Ram­ used his source at first briefly, here more say, Lot. Prose Comp. 3 (1893), Ixxviiin detail; cf. I. Hcinemann, Poseidonios' Ixxx, who remarks upon the positions metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 194. Sections of mundi and auri argentique, the asyndeton 98-99 deal with the land, 100 with the of floribust berbis, arboribus, frugibust the sea, 101 with the air, and then with abstracts perennitates and altifudines, and the ether. Posidonius is described by the chiastic pairs fontium . . . perennita­ Reinhardt (Poseidonios (1921), 5) as tes\ liquores . . . amnium; montium altifu­ "der grosste Augendcnker der Antike," dines, immensitatesque camporum; and [2, with his imagination greatly stimulated 99J immanitatt btluarum, stir pi urn aspar­ by his wide travels (id., 4). In Kosmos u. tate. Sympatbie (1926), 151, Reinhardt would in media eed« mundi: cf. 1, 103, n. detect in this description a likeness {ut terra infimum); J. O. Thomson, Hist, to the variety in Hellenistic landscapes, of one. Geog. (1948). 217. and refers to Vitrov. 7, 5, 2 (our passage, eolida: Plasbcrg here doubtfully quotes

792

2,98

conglobata, vcstiu floribus, berbis, arboribus, frugibas,1 quorum omnium incredibilis muJdtudo insauabili varictatc distinguitur. Adde hue* fontium * geiidas perennitatcs,4 liquorcs perlucddos 1 frugibus add. Β ■ banc HV^% u d adhac add. mp. m. nr. V*BFM * perbenniiaxes Ο

tea Schol. Lucan. 9, 102 [in Cod. Berol. 35): uemdum tot φα arptmtwtantur omnia jista tsst qua* dt infrrit duuntur. dicunt tmm quod Urra toLda sit tt mdiam concaritattm point admitttrt, ui Cicero, which seems in­ consistent with sptluncarum concapas oJtitudintt just below, and which might refer to 2, 47: mbtl indium angulis, mini onfracttbus, mini tmimtnj, mbtl lacunoium. With our passage cf. Hier. In Et. 6, 1-7 (Anted. Mareds. 3, 3 (1903). H I ) : ttt Urra* molts illius poluntatt tobdata at. g l o b o a a : cf. 2, 116, n. (ttrrat). u n d i q u e . . . c o n g l o b a t a : cf. 2, 116: a mundus gJobosus tit ob tamqm causam ormv.t tins partts mtdiqm atquabiltt ipsa* p*r u atqut initr u contintntur, contingere idtm ttrrat mctsst tit, Ml omnibus tins partibus in mtdium pergentibus . . . tadtmqm ration* mart, cum supra ttrram sit, mtdium tamtn ttrrat locum exptiens conglobatur undiqut atqualittr; 2, 117: ajtra . . . ή tt nisu sua globata contintnt tt forma ipsa figttraqut sua momtnta tustentant; Dt Or. 3 , 178: ttrraque ut media tit taqut sua vi nuiuqut ttntatur; Plat. Ρ batdo, 108 e—109 a: τκιηίσμαι . . . cl Ιστιν έν μέσω τω ούρανω περιφερής ούσα, μηδέν αύτη δ*ϊν μή-rc αέρος προς το μ ή πεσεΐν μήτβ &λλης ανάγκης μηοεμίας τοιαύτης, άλλα Ικανήν ιΐνχι αυτήν ίσχειν τήν ομοιότητα τοϋ ουρανού αύτοΰ έαυτω πάντη καΐ της γης αυτής τήν Ισορροπίαν Ισόρροπο ν γάρ πράγμα ομοίου τινός έν μέσω τεθέν ούχ f;ei μάλλον ούσ* ήττον ούδαμόσα κλιΟήνκι, ομοίως δ'Ιχον άκλινές μχν«ϊ; Aristot. Dt Catlo, 2 , 1 4 , 2 9 7 a 8-17: σχήμα όί' έ/civ σφαιροειοές άναγκαΐον α υ τ ή ν έκαστο ν γάρ των μορίων βάρος έχει μέχρι προ; το μέσον, κτλ.; Arnob. 3, 17: mundus . . . tx fragili conglobatut; A mm. Marc. 20. 11, 29: in u conglobata. For nutibut (the power of gravitation] cf. J use. 1. 4 0 ; Dt Or. 3, 178; Reid o n

V

»

foarnm

Ft*. 1, 20, tnrwhring man as "tendency to move." ▼carita floriboa: cf. below: ripamm ptstitMt; 2, 132: mmtrt ptstia; Enn. Etamtn. 154-155 V a h k n : segtUt largnifrmgts, fiortrt omnia, fomttt scaUrt, berbit prala conststiritr; SalL/jg. 48. 3 ; L I T . 2 1 , 54. 1; 22. 2 3 , 5; 32, 13. 3 ; O r . F. 4. 7 0 7 ; Ambr. Htxatm. 1, 7, 27; 3 , 11. 4 7 ; A u g . CD. 22,24. i n c r e d i b i l i s : a favorite adjective in such descriptions; e g . , 2, 5 5 ; 2, 5 6 ; 2, 138 {bis); 2. 149; 2. 158; 2. 1 6 1 ; 3 , 23. inaatiabili: cf. 2, 105: quorum comJtmpUtiomt nulliui txpltri pott it animus; 2 , 155: nulla ttt tmm imsafiabilior tpocitt [cf. Basil, Htxatm. 6, 1, p. 120 b Migne: dbtofctrro;

τούτου ή θέι); Η orins. fr. 53 Miilkr (ap. N o n . p. 402 M . - 6 4 6 L.): catli signorum admirabiUm ordintm insanabiltmqut fmkbritudimm maps spectaJ; Stn. 52: satiari dtltctaiion* mm possum; Τ use. 5, 7 0 ; Sen. Dial. 12, 8, 6: dam oculi met ab illo sputaculo cuius insatiabiUs stmt mm abducatitur-, Philo, Dt Opif. Mundt, 54: ή ο*έστιωμένη θεαμάτων επαλλήλων έξ έτερων γάρ ήν Ιτκρα, πολλήν άπληστίαν είχε τοϋ Ocoipciv; Dt spec. Ltgg. 3 , 1: 6TC φιλοσοφία σχολάζην xol θκωρία τοϋ κόσμου καΐ των έν αύτφ . . . μακάριο* δντως νουν έκαρπούμην, θείοις act λόγοις συγγινόμτνος καΐ δόγμασιν ών άπλήστως καΐ άκορέστως έχων ένευφρανόμην. Other adjectives in -bilit with an active force are paiibilit (3, 29), terribiut, g*nttabilist etc. varictatc: on this ποικιλία cf. M. Pohlenz in P.-IP. 36 Halbb. 2 (1949), w h o stresses the five-fold repetition of parittas and partus in 2, 98-104. diBtinguitur: cf. 2, 9 5 : dittsnetum. f o n t i u m : Plasberg would here follow s o m e mss in reading fonlum, a form not elsewhere attested but justified, be

793

2,98

amnium, riparum vestitus viridissimos,1 spcluncarum concavas altitudines, saxorum asperitates,2 inpendentium montium altitudines,3 inmcnsitatcsquc4 camporum; adde etiam reconditas 1 uidissimos A1 e n s i t a t e s Bl

1

aspcritas A1

t h i n k s , by murum (for murium) in 2, 157, a n d dentum for den/ium (Varr. L.L. 8, 67). B u t the -turn form occurs in Part, or at. 140 (cf. Auct. Ad Herenn. 4, 6 , 9 ; V i t r u v . 8, 1, 7 ; 8, 2, 8 ; and various cases in v e r s e ) ; also note Cominianus a p . Charis. Inst. 1, 18 (G.L.K. I, 148, 3-4): et genetivum piuraitm in ium faciunt, ut ab hoc fonte borum jontium his tt ab his font/bus. g e l i d a e : for the transfer of the adjec­ t i v e (torn fontium to perennitates—a rather p o e t i c touch—cf. 1, 4 9 : infinita ... imaginum species; 1, 119: gtntes or arum ultimae; 3, 69: spe dubiae salutis. perennitates, etc.: cf. 1, 49, n. (cum infinita, etc.); Apul. De Λfundo, 4 : aeri terra coniungitur eaque in st suscipit maria. baec frtquentatur animantibus, hate silvarum viriditate vestitur, hate fontium perennitate recreatur, baec fluminum frigidos lapsus nunc erroribus terrenis vehit, modo in mari confundit; eadem infinitis coloribus floret, altitndine montium, camporum atquore, nemorum opacitate varietur, sinuosis inflexa litoribus, distincta insults, villulis urbibusque con/ucens, quas sapiens genus, homo, communibus usibus Jabricatur; Μ in. Fel. 17, 9: vide fantes, manant venis peremiibus; fluvios intuere, eunt semper exercitis lapsibus. quid loquar apte disposita recta montium, collium fluxa, porrecta camporum 1 With the following plural abstracts ("instances of unfailing coolness") cf. 2, 9 2 : magnitudinibus; 3 , 4 6 : immortaiitatibus; 3, 88: pros peritates; R. K u h n e r - C . Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 78. T h e i m p o r t a n c e attaching in dry countries t o c o o l springs, (e.g., Sen. N.Q. 3 , 1, 1-2; Vitruv. 8, 3, 1-28; Plin. N.H. 31, 4; / Clem. 20, 10) is abundantly attested in Greece and Italy by the famous n a m e d springs. Posidonius seems t o have been much interested also in w a r m s p r i n g s ; cf. Vitruv. 8, 3, 2 7 ; K. Reinhardt, Poseidow w ( 1 9 2 1 ) , 117.

* montium

altitudines add. Μ

• p e l u n c a r u m : cf. 2 Verr. 4, 107 (near Henna): est spelunca quaedam . .. infinita altitudine; [Clem.] Horn. 3, 3 4 : Ιτι xe ορέων πλήθη καΐ υψη, λίθων διαφοράς, μυχούς φοβηρούς, π η γ ά ς , ποταμούς, λίμνας, θάλασσας, λιμένας, νήσους, ύλας, οίκουμένην τβ πασαν καΐ άοικήτους τόπους. O n the awesome effects of caverns cf. Sen. Ep. 4 1 , 3 ; also E . N o u r r y ( = P. Saintyvcs), Les grottes dans les cu/tes magico-re/igieux et la symbolique primitive (1918). c o n c a v a s a l t i t u d i n e s : because of the use of altitudines immediately below edi­ tors have often emended it here t o latitudines (Lambinus), solitudines (Bouhier), celsitudines, testudines, or amplitudines (Jortin), the last of which has had the greatest v o g u e . A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 358, attempts t o explain the m e t h o d of c o r r u p t i o n . But such unconscious iterations occur else­ where (e.g., 2, 138: incredibilis . . . incredibilem; 2, 142: quae primum . . . quas primum), especially in writing as hasty and unrevised as the present w o r k ; cf. A. B. C o o k in CI. Rev. 16 (1902), 146158; 256-267; T . Stangl. in Berl. pbilol. Woch. 25 (1905), 6 9 5 ; E . Lofstcdt, Spatial. Stud. (1908), 37-38; Pease o n Div. 1, 3 , n. (videretur); F. W. Hall in CI. Quart. 20 (1926), 20-26; J. M a r o u zeau, Traite de siylistique (1935), 241-247; L. Laurand in Us it. class. 8 (1939), 12-13. It is not clear that the ancients avoided such repetitions as anxiously as wc d o . Hence I should retain altitu­ dines, which may refer either t o the loft­ iness of the chambers of the caves or else, as in Div. 1, 9 7 ; 2 Verr. 4, 107; 5, 68, t o their depth below the ground. aeperitatct; cf. Liv. 28, 1, 6; atten­ tates viarum. c a m p o r u m : cf. 2, 1 6 1 : immensa cam-

794

2, 99

auri argentique venas infinitamque vim marmoris. 99 Quae vcro ct quam varia genera bestiarum vel ticurumx vel ferarum, qui volucrium lapsus atque cantus, qui pecudum pastus, quae vita silvestrium! Quid iam de hominum genere dicam, qui f quasi cultures terrae constituti non patiuntur · earn nee inmanitate beluarum * efferari nee stirpium asperitate vastari,5 quorumque 1 cicuram F1 * quijquid Non. p. 673 L. ■ patitur Non., I.e. Non. codd. aliquot · uastarc Non. p. 272 L., saltari Non. p. 673 L.

4

balbarum

99. cicurum . . . ferarum: contrasted porum; Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 4: camporum in (as in Tusc. 5, 38; Am. 81), like pecudum infinitum patentium fusa plant ties. and silvestrium below. adder cf. 2, 139; Tusc. 5, 16; 5, 45; 5, volucrium: cf. Charts. Inst. 1, 17 99; 5, 100; etc. recondite·: cf. 2, 151 [quoted below]; (G.L.K. 1, 146): volucrium Cicero De Off. 2, 13: necferrum, aes, aurum, argtntumFinibus Bonorum et MaJorum (2, 110) . . . effoderetur penitus abditum sine hominumvolucrum Maecenas in dialogo II et consuetude, /abort et manu; Div. 1, 116, and Pease's ut idem ait Plinius. n. {aurum et argentum, etc.); Ον. M. 1, lapsus atque cantue: Cicero, as an 138-140: itum tst in viscera terra* ; / quasqueaugur, is perhaps here using the augural recondiderat . . . / effodiuntur opes; Sen.division of birds into alites and oscines. De Ben. 4, 6, 1: tot metalla <deus> defo- With lapsus as a gliding motion cf. De dit\ Ep. 23, 5: quorum in alto latet vena Cons. ap. Div. 1, 17 [of stars]; Marius ap. \Ep. 90, 12, mentions the discovery of Div. 1, 106: lapsuque volan/em; Pbaenom. such veins on the occasion of forest 215; 463; 470-471: emergunt alite lapsu / e fires). terris volucres; Consol. fr. 12 Mullcr. pecudum pastus: for the phrase cf. 2, auri argentique vena·: cf. 2, 151: 161; Div. 1, 94; Sen. 54. On the appeal nos e terrae cavernss ferrurn elicimus .. . nos aeris, argenti, auri venas penitus abditas of the free, out-of-door life of shepherds invenimus. The four chief metals—gold, to the philosopher Posidonius cf. J. silver, copper, and iron—arc mentioned Geffcken in Hermes, 49 (1914), 331. occasionally in order of increasing value quid iam . . . vastari: quoted by (e.g., Legg. 3, 6; Fam. 7, 13, 2; Tac. Non. p. 185 M. (p. 272 L.). Again, qui Germ. 5, 3; Gaius, 3, 90; C.l.L. 6076= quasi ... vastari is found in Non. Dessau 1095), but usually, as here [and p. 417 M. (p. 673 L.). Each case shows Legg. 2, 22; Apollon. Mirab. 17; Virg. some ms variants, though none of im­ G. 2, 165-166; Alex. Aphrod. in Meteor. portance admitted by Lindsay in his 4, 8, p. 213, 13-14 Hayduck; Orig. edition. Horn. 9 in Exod.; 4 Esdras, 7, 55-56; immanitate . . . asperitate: both C.I.L. V, 865-Dessau 1069; IX, 1655 = expressing wildness, but the former Dessau 6496; Numbers, 31, 22; Daniel, 2, also implying cruelty; cf. 1, 62: gentes 32-33; / Cor. 3, 12; 2 Tim. 2, 20; and . .. inmanitate efferatas. On asperitas cf. many other cases], and in the order of the Div. 1, 75: corona .. . ex asperis berbis world—ages, in a descending scries. (cf. 2, 68); Virg. G. 1, 152-153: subit vim marmoris: cf. Schol. Dan. Aen. aspera silva, / lappaeque tribolique. 1, 271: alias pro magna copia; Cicero in stirpium: of plants; cf. 2, 36, where, Deorum Natura: infinitamque vim mar- as here, it is contrasted with beasts. moris; I^ct. De Ira, 10, 39: cur monies vastari: cf. 2, 14, n. (vastitate); Non. marmoris fecerit. For the use of vim cf. pp. 184-185 M. (p. 271 L.): vastities et Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 132 (canum vis). vastitudo et vastitas, horror et desertio et

2, 100

795

operibus 1 agri, insulae, litoraque* collucent distincta tectis et urbibus. 3 Quae si ut * animis sic oculis * videre possemus,· nemo cunctam intuens7 terrain de 8 divina ratione * dubitaret. 100 At 10 vero quanta maris est pulchritudo, quae species univcrsi, quae multitudo ll et varietas11 insularum, quae amoenitates orarum 1S ac litorum,14 quot 1δ genera quamque disparia, partim submersarum,1· partim fluitantium et innantium17 beluarum, 1 operibus om. Ο ■ littoraque Ο ■ e turribus A* * sicut M1 · sic · possum us K*2PP possimus AHNFM ' uel contuens oculis add. in mg. F 1β U K1 ■ de add. V · ratio Β1 ati Ν1, ΛΒ1 multiru Ν " uarietaa ,4 lf littorum OM >· quot add. B, quotquot F partim *B " borarum Ο 17 innasubmersarum] partim om. N, submersarum add. in mg. N, mersarum A1 tantium dttt. Aid.

contagium ... pastescant significat inbor- characteristic in sea-paintings of the rescant pel deserantur. period. Further, Qcero, though posses­ agri, insulae, litoraque: with this sing coastal villas at Formiae, Antium use of -que cf. Fin. 1, 57: sapienter, (Astura), Cumae, Puteoli, and Pompeii, boneste, iusttqut. These three localities viewed the sea as a land-lubber rather represent the three situations in which than as a sailor, as may perhaps be seen towns or villas were most often placed. in his mention of islands that break the With the expression cf. Apul. Dt Μundo, vast expanse of the deep. 4 : sinuosis infltxa litoribus, distincta insults, quae species universi: cf. 2, 96, n. vil/ulis, urbibusqut con/ucens, quas sapiens {quaenam species); Post Red. ad Qmr. 4: genust borno, communibus usibus fabricatur. quae species Italiael varietas insularum: perhaps referring distincta: cf. 2, 98: distingtdtur. tecti· et urbibus: i.e., scattered and not merely to different types of islands continuous buildings; cf. Dip. 1, 112: but to the diversity which they present in the monotony of the sea's surface; cf. ut urbem et tecta linquerent. animis . . . videre: cf. 1, 49: mm Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 5: sparsae tot per vastum sensu sed mente cernatur; 3, 20: ut cetera insulae\ quae intervtntu sua maria disiinguunt. amoenitates: plural also in Parad. 10. oculis sic animo hoc cernere; Div. 2, 91: ratione atque animo pidere; Tusc. 1, 37: The word is used especially of the beauty rubil enim animo videre poferant, ad oculos and charm of nature; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 omnia referebant; Ac. 2, 22: animo rem (1900), 1960-1961. cernat [and Reid's n.]; Sen. 82: m'si ammo orarum ac litorum: ora of the coast cernerent; Tim. 11: qui ammo cermmtur. as bounding the land, litus of the shore as 100. maris . . . pulchritudo: cf. bounding the sea; e.g., Top. 32: solebat Aug. CD. 22, 24: in ipsius quoque maris ... Aquilius .. . quid esset litus ita definire : tarn grands spectacu/o, cum sese diverήs quafluctuseluderet [cf. Boeth. in Top. 3, coioribus vtlut pestibus indsdt ... quam p. 333, 9; Isid. Etym. 2, 29, 8; 14, 8, 41]; porro de/ectabi/iter spectatur. E. de Saint- Quintil. Inst. 5, 14, 34: iurisconsulti ... Denis, Le role de la mer dans la point lat. litus esse audeant dicere qua fluctus eludit; (1935), 103, remarks that Qcero sees MitL Fel. 17, 9: mart intende; lege litoris the immensity of the sea, yet loves to stringitur. give it a human setting of dwellings, beluarum: in 1, 101, this word in­ etc., and cites C. Picard, La sculpt, cludes, in addition to crocodiles, such antique (1926), 379-380, for this same land animals as ibises, ichneumons, and 5i

796

2, 101

partim ad saxal nativis testis inhaerentium! Ipsum autem mare sic2 terrain3 appetens litoribus* eludit ut una ex duabus naturis * conflata videatur. 101 Exin · mari finirumus aer7 die et nocte distinguitur, isque · 1 saxa sanati uis A, saxas anatiuis Bl, saxosa natiuis B*F, sanatiuis (sa dt/.) I' • si Ν " terra Bx (?) * littoribus NO · nature F A / · ex V\ cximB 1 aer otn. HVNO, add. m. rex. AV · hisque Μ

cats, but it is used particularly (a) of large or violent animals, such as elephants, hippopotami, and crocodiles, or (b) of sea-animals, such as whales or dolphins. Submersarum may include marine animals rarely or never coming to the surface, fimtantium et imutntium of those often seen at the water level. ad s a x a : in various mss corrupted here; cf. A. C. Clark, Tbt Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 362. nativis feeds i n h a e r e n t i u m : shell­ fish, zoophytes, etc.; cf. Aristot. De An/ma, 1, 5, 410 b 18-20: οΰτε γαρ τά αίοθανόμενα πάντα κινητικά· φαίνεται γαρ clvai τίνα μόνιμα Των ζφων κατά τόπον; Part. An. 4, 5, 679 b 23-25: τά μέν ούν μονόθυρα δια το προσπεφυκέναι σώζεται τω πρανές £χ*ιν το βστρακον, καΐ γίνεται άλλοτρίω φράγματι τρόπον τινά δίθυρα, οίον αϊ καλούμενοι λεπάδες; 4, 5, 681 a 9-10: τα δέ τήθυα μικρόν των φυτών διαφέρει την φύσιν, Ομως δέ ζωτικώτερα των σπόγγων; 4, 5, 681 a 25-28; 4, 5 . 6 8 1 b 2 ; 4 , 7 , 683 b 4-11 [8-9: τά μέν ακίνητα πάμπαν εστί, τά δέ μικρας μετέ­ χει κινήσεως]; De Gen. An. 3, 11, 761 a 13-16; Simplic. in Pbys. 8, 7, p. 1271, 30-31 Diels: των ζφων τά προσπεφυκότα, άπερ ζωύφυτα καλοϋμεν, ουδέ Ολως κινεϊσθαι κατά τόπον; Boeth. Cons. 5, pr. 5: sensus enim solus cunctis aliis cognitionibus destitutus immobilibus animantibus cessit quales sunt conchae maris quaequt alia saxis baerentia nutriuntur. terrain a p p e t e n s : not, as Plasberg supposes, in a hostile sense, but rather of playful lapping on the shores (cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1933), 433, 4 1 - 4 2 ) - ^ meaning which harmonizes with litoribus eludtt; Thcodorct, De Prov. Or. 2 (Patr. Gr. 83, 584 c-d): μετάβηθι πάλιν

επί την θάλατταν, καΐ βλέπε ταύτης τ ι κύτη, τά μεγέθη, την είς πελάγη Siaifcσιν, τάς άκτάς, τους Ορμους, τάς έν μέσω νήσους, των Ιχθύων τά γένη, τά είδη, τά σχήματα, Γήν ποικιλίαν, την προς τήν χέρσον φιλίαν, τά των κυμάτων σκίρμχτα, τόν έπικείμενον αύτοϊς χαλινόν, δι' ον τήν -ήπειρον έπικλύζειν ού δύναται, κτλ. e l u d i t : note the parallels cited in the note o n orarum at litorumy a b o v e ; also Min. Fcl. 3 , 3 : adludtret ffuctus; T . Stangl, Tulliana et Mario-Victoriniana ( 1 8 8 8 ) , 38, for one in Mar. Vict. De Defut. Eludtrt is from the point of view of the sea itself and its natural area, from w h i c h the waves run Out in sport o n the shore, especially during an incoming tide. The similar use of adJudere, which s o m e dettriores read here, is from the point o f view of a spectator on the land w h o watches the oncoming waters; cf. the cases in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 1698, 67-76. e x d u a b u s naturis: the t w o elements of earth and water. conflata: "fused into o n e " ; a meta­ phor taken, as Mayor observes, f r o m the smelting of metals; cf. Off. 1, 1 4 ; Dt Inv. 2 , 8; Pro Gael. 12; Pro Lig. 3 4 ; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1906), 241, 42-72. I d o not follow Mayor and Goethe in seeing here an allusion to the transmutation of ele­ ments as in 2, 8 4 ; 2, 117. 1 0 1 . e x i n : "next in order"; cf. OraJ. 154: dtin etiam saepe et exin pro dtindt et pro exinde dicimus. It is found, in verse, in 2, 111, below; Div. 1, 41 (Ennius); 1, 44 (Accius); 1, 108 (Ennius); Ugg. 3, 7 (archaistic prose); and in rapid prose in Att. 4, 3, 3. With the following passage K. Cronau (Poseid. u. d. judiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegese (1914), 117, n. 2) compares Greg. Naz. Orat. 28, 28 (Patr. Gr. 36,65,

2, 101

797

turn fusus ct extenuatus sublime * fcrtur, turn autcm concretus * in nubes cogitur umoremquc8 colligens terram auget imbribus, turn effluens * hue et illuc ventos efficit. Idem 5 annuasβ frigorum et 4

1 sullimc N, efluens ABl

in sublime dett. ' idemque Μt

Mars. * c o n c r e m u s A1 · animas Ο

B - Q : τίς 6 χέας αέρα. τόν πολύν τούτον πλοϋτον xal 4 φθόνο ν . . . τό της πτηνης φύσεως δχημα [cf. vo/atus alt turn susfintt], τ ή ν άνεμων Ιδραν, τήν ωρών εύκαιρίαν, τ ή ν ζ φ ω ν ψύχωσιν . . . τίς ό δεσμεύων ύδωρ έν νεφέλαις, χαΐ τό μέν Ιστάς επί τ ω ν νεφελών . . . τδ δέ έκχέων έπί πρόσ­ ω π ο ν πάσης της γ η ς χαί σπείρων καιρ ί ω ς χαί όμοτίμως; m a n f i n i t i m u s a c t : cf. 2, 2 6 - 2 7 ; 2, 66: aer . . . interiectus inter mart et caelum. d i e et n o c t e d i s t i n g u i t u r : cf. 2 P 4 9 : tasdtm modo bis modo Mis ex part/bus opacet; 2 , 102; 2, 132; Ο ν . M. 15, 188-190: nee color est idem caelo cum lassa qidete / cuncta iacent media cumque albo Lucifer exit / clarus equo ; Aug. C.D. 22, 24: quamgrata vicissi­ tude diet alternantis et noctis! i e q u e : pleonastic; cf. 2, 2 7 : ea et ipsa ; 2 , 102: isqut or tens. f u s u s . . . concretus . . . e f f l u e n s : t h r e e forms of air: rarificd into e t h e r (cf. 2, 8 4 : ex atre aether), or, o n the con­ t r a r y , condensed into cloud and water, o r else merely stirred by m o t i o n i n t o wind. s u b l i m e : cf. 2, 44, n. (in sublime). e x t e n u a t u s : cf. 2, 4 3 : umoribus . . . extenuatis. i n n u b e s c o g i t u r : cf. [Aero] in H o r . Epod. 13, 1: contraxit: in unum cotgit ac per hoc densas tempt states efficit, ut "atque in nubibus cogitur aer'*, which may perhaps freely paraphrase o u r passage; also Ar. Nub. 330; A
* homoremquc

V1

nubes, imber postea, / atque ex imbre frigus, ventus post fit, aer denuo; Hesych. s.v. νέφος· άήρ πεπυκνωμένος. terram a u g e t i m b r i b u s : i.e., in the bieros gamos, for which cf. 2, 66, n. (soror et coniunx). effluens . . . v e n t o s efficit: cf. Div. 2, 44: placet enim Stoicis eos anbelitus terrae qui frigidi sunt, cum flutre coeperint, ventos esse [and Pease's n o t e s ] ; Tusc. 1, 4 3 : omne caelum hoc in quo nubes, imbres, ventiqut coguntur, quod et bumidum et caliginosum est propter exhalationts terrae ; Aristot. Meteor. 1, 13, 349 a 16-17: είσί 8έ τίνες ot φασι τον καλούμενον αέρα χινούμενον μέν χαί ρέοντα άνεμον είναι (cf. H e r o Alex. Pneum. 1, p . 6 S c h m i d t ) ; 2 , 4 , 361 a 3 0 - 3 1 ; [Aristot.] De Μ undo, 4, 394 b 7-9; T h e o p h r . fr. 5, 2, p . 95 W i m m e r ; 5, 29, p . 104; Aet. Plac. 3 , 7 , 1 - 2 (Doxogr. Gr.· 3 7 4 ; cf. Galen, De Humor. 3 , 13 ( X V I , 395 K . ) ) ; [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 20 ( X I X , 292 K . ) ; Achill. I sag. 3 3 , p . 68 Maass): Αναξίμανδρος άνεμο ν είναι βύσιν αέρος τών λεπτότατων έν αύτω και ύγροτάτων ύπ6 τοΰ ηλίου κινουμένων ή τηκομένων [cf. Hippol. Philosopbum. 6, 7 (Doxogr. Gr* 560)]: ol Στωικοί πάν πνεύμα αέρος είναι £ύσιν (S.V.F. 2, n o . 6 9 7 ) ; V i t r u v . 1, 6, 2 : ventus autem est aer is fluens unda cum certa motus redundantia ; Sen. N.Q. 3 , 12, 4 : ventus est fluens aer [cf. 5, 1, 1-4; 5, 13, 4 ] ; Plin. N.H. 2, 114: ventus baud alius intelltgatur quam fluctus aeris [so Beda, De Nat. Rer. 2 6 ] ; Schol. Arat. p . 496 Maass: & άνεμος ουδέν άλλο ή άήρ βέων καΐ ποιάν λαμβάνων κίνησιν; Schol. Dan. Aen. 5, 1 9 : Varro De Ora Mart tima nihil enim venti, ut docti dixerunt, nisi atr multus fluens transversus; Adamantius, De Ventis (Anted. Gr. 1, 29 Rose): κινούμενος μέν ούν ό άήρ ύπό τίνος άνεμος γίνεται; Alex. A p h r o d . in Meteor. 1, 12, p . 53, 27 H a y d u c k ; 2, 4, p . 90. 36-37; O r i o n , ss. άήρ; O l y m p i o d . in

798

2, 102

caloium facit varietates, idemque et volatus alitum l sustinet et spiritu * ductus alit et sustentat animantes. 40 Restat ultimus et a domiciliis nostris altissimus omnia cingcns ct coerccns * caeli complexus, qui idem 4 aether vocatur, cxtrema o r a ' et determinatio mundi, in quo cum admirabilitate maxima * igneae formae cursus ordinatos deiiniunt. 102 £ qui bus 7 sol, cuius magnitudinc multis partibus terra · superatur, circum cam ipsam volvitur, isque · oriens et occidens diem noctemquc con1 a u i u m O, altum Bl ccrccns Nt coherens Μ VNO · maxime Bl

■ spiritus AHV^BFM * cohercera VK)M\ * qui idem] q u i d e m Ay q u i d e m ct B 1 ' e**quibus A · tcrram Bl · hisquc Μ

coex· hora

Meteor. 1 , 1 3 , p . 97, 3 Stiive; 1, 13, p . 9 8 , 2 5 ; 2. 4, p . 168, 1 7 ; a h ; S i m p l i c Pbys. 1, 4, p . 149, 30-31 Dicls; Isid. Etym. 13, 7 , 1 [cf. 13, 11, 1]: commotus ventos facit [sc. aer]; E u e t t t h . in / / . 2 1 , 3 4 1 : άήρ κινούμενος ή κίνησις αέρος εστίν & Λνεμος; Κ. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 150.

sion""; cf. De Inv. 1, 98: exitus et deter­ minatio totius orations s. A metaphor d r a w n from land-surveying; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1910), 8 0 1 , 4 5 - 5 1 . c u m admirabilitate: cf. 2 , 5 5 , n. (admirabili incredibiliqm Constantsa); and for cum cf. 2, 97: cum admirabili celeritate . . . cum summa salute. Admirabilitas is

frigoram: for the plural cf. 2, 26, n.

not absolutely limited to Cicero, υ

(Jrigoribus); 2, 4 9 ; 2, 120; 2, 151. s p i r i t u d u c t u s : cf. 2, 136: animam earn quae ducta est spiritu; 2, 138: quae spiritu in pulmones arts ma ducitur. u l t i m u s : cf. 1, 37, n. (ultimum it a/tissimum); Rep. 6, 17: novtm ... orbibus . .. quorum unum est cae/estis, extumus, qui reliquos omnes complectitur, summus ipse deus arcens et continent ceteros ; Div. 2, 9 1 : caelum ipsum, quod extremum atque ultimum muridi est; Achill. Isag. 5, p . 36 Maass ( = S.V.F. 1, n o . 115): Ζήνων γοΰν Α Κιτιεύς οΰτως αυτόν ώρίσατο· "ουρανός έστιν αΙθέρος τό έσχατο ν, έξ ου xal έν φ έστι πάντα εμφανώς, τοϋτο δέ καΐ πάντα περιέχει πλην αύτοΰ" ευ πάνυ ε Ι π ώ ν ουδέν γαρ εαυτό περιέχει άλλ' έτερου εστί περιεχτιχόν. a l t i s s i m u s : cf. 2, 9 1 : bunc rursus amplectitur inmensus attber, qui constat ex aJtissimis ignibus. c i n g c n s et c o e r c c n s c a e l i c o m p l e ­ x u s : with the alliteration cf. 2, 58, n. {compiexu . . . coercet ... continet); 2, 91,

M a y o r supposed, but is rare outside his w r i t i n g s ; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 735. i g n e a e f o r m a e : cf. 2, 4 0 : ea quidem tota esse ignea. c u r s u s . . . d e i i n i u n t : cf. Tusc. 5, 6 9 : quorum vagi motus rata tamen et cert a sta cursus spatia definiant; also 1, 87, above: sol definiens motum cursus ammos comficit. 1 0 2 . s o l . . . superatur: cf. 2, 9 2 [of w h i c h this is a d o u b l e t ] : quorum est princeps sol, omnia clarisrima luce con/ustrans, multis partibus motor atque amplior quam terra universa [and nn.]. i s q u e o r i e n s : for the pleonastic pro­ n o u n cf. 2, 101, n. (isque), and for the t h o u g h t sec Lact. De Ira, 1 3 , 4 : sol inrtqidetis cursibus et spatiis inaequabilibus orbes atmuos conficit et out oriens diem promt t ad laborem aut occidens noctem superducit ad requiem, et turn abscessu longius ad meri­ diem turn accessu props us ad septentriomem biemif et aestatis vicisntudines facit.

n. (ampltctitur attbtr). d e t e r m i n a t i o : " b o u n d " o r "conclu­

diem noctemque: cf. 2, 101, n. (die et nocte

distinguitur).

2, 103

799

ficit, et modo accedens, turn autem recedens, binas in singulis annis rcvcrsioncs ab extreme· contrarias facit, quarum in * intervallo turn quasi tristitia quadam contrahit 2 terram, turn vicissim laetificat ut cum caelo hilarata videatur. 103 Luna autem, quae est, ut ostendunt s mathematici, maior quam dimidia pars terrae, isdem * spatiis vagatur quibus sol, sed turn congrediens β cum sole, turn degrediens,· et earn lucem quam a sole accepit 1 in om. Ο * contrhit Alt B*F · cum grcdicns Ν V*B*FM

contrahitur terra Η * ostendum V * iisdcm · c u m sole turn degrediens add. in mg. Vt digrediens

m o d o . . . turn: cf. 1, 31, n. (modo ... turn). a c c e d e n s . . . r e c e d e n s : cf. 2, 49: dicessus . . . turn rtctssus. binaa . . . revereionee: at the solsti­ c e s ; cf. 1, 87; Lucr. 5, 614-617. tristitia: a metaphorical use hardly paralleled, for which Cicero apologizes by quasi; yet cf. N o n . p. 92 M. (p. 132 L.): contrabi dictum est boneste quadam tristitia laborare et sollicitudine aut maerore. contrahit: the opposite of laetificare, remittere, or difftindere ; cf. Am. 4 8 ; Ltgg. 2 , 3 8 ; and other cases in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1906), 762, 36-62. Perhaps less of actual freezing than of the arresting of vegeta­ tion in late autumn and winter. laetificat: a case of pathetic fallacy (cf. A. S. Pease in CI. Joum. 22 (1927), 645-657), yet also suggesting the fructi­ fying effects of the sun's heat; cf. Virg. G. 1, 1: iaetas segetes. 1 0 3 . l u n a : the size of the moon was a subject of speculation from the time of Thales (Diog. L. 1, 24), and a long series o f different estimates—some based on the relative diameters of sun, moon, and earth, some on their volumes—is given by W. Gundcl in P.-W. 16 (1933), 84-86. These estimates vary from as large as the sun, according to Parmenidcs (Act. Ρ lac. 2 , 26, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 3 5 7 ) ) , to » / » o f the size of the earth (Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 3, p. 19, 29—p. 20, 1 Stuvc). In reality its diameter is about 27 per cent of that of the earth and its volume a little over 2 per cent. While some Stoics made it larger than the earth (Act. Ρ lac. 2,

26, 1 (Doxogr. Gr* 357); [Galen,] Hist. Pbit. 67a (Doxogr. Gr* 627 = X I X , 280 K . ) ) , it is doubtful if Posidonius held that view, since Clcomcdcs, w h o says that he generally follows him, agrees with Cicero, stating (2, 1, p. 146 Zicglcr): δοκιϊ πιθανόν είναι διπλασίονα clvai την γην της σελήνης; cf. R. Hirzel, Untersucbungen ?u Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 193, n. 2 ; H. Dicls, Doxogr. Gr.* 68, n. 1; K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 201, n. 1; M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 2 (1949), 109. m a t h e m a t i c i : as in 2, 5 1 ; 3 , 2 3 ; and everywhere else in Cicero in the literal sense of "mathematicians" rather than the later meaning of "astrologers." i s d e m s p a t i i s : as in 2, 50 and a few lines below referring to the zodiac. The ablative is that of place within which, as in 2, 4 9 : spatiis inmutabi/ibus; 2, 95: toto caelo. c o n g r e d i e n s . . . d e g r e d i e n s : culmi­ nating in perihelion and aphelion; cf. 2, 50: proximus acctssus .. . digressus autem longissimus. l u c e m . . . a s o l e a c c e p i t : cf. 1, 87, and n. (eiusdem inctnsa radiis); 2, 50; Div. 2, 10, and Pease's n. (lunaque suo /umine); 2, 9 1 ; Rep. 6, 17; Act. P/ac. 2, 28, 5 (Doxogr. Gr.* 358): Θαλής πρώτος ϊφη ύπό τοϋ ηλίου φωτίζεσθαι. Πυθαγόρας, ΠαρμΓνίδης, 'Εμπεδοκλής, 'Αναξαγόρας, Μητρόδωρος ομοίως; but for reasons why Thales must be rejected as the first cf. T. L· Heath, Aristarcbus o/Samoi (1913), 19 ( w h o makes Anaxagoras the first); cf. also H. J. Leon in Stud, in Hon. of

800

2, 104

mittit in terras et varias ipsa lucis mutationes habet,1 atque etiam turn subiecta atque opposita soli radios eius et lumen obscurat, rum ipsa incidens in umbram terrae, cum est e regione solis, interpositu interiectuque terrae repente deficit.1 Isdemque 8 spatiis eae 4 stellae quas vagas dicimus circum terram* feruntur eodemquc 4 modo 7 oriuntur et occidunt, quarum motus turn incitantur, tum retardantur, saepe 8 etiam insistunt. 104 Quo spectaculo nihil 1

V1

habeatB 1 ■ dificit^K 1 ■ hisdcmque Μ · eodcmque modo {del.) eoderoque modo Ν

· czc]ct F.ezB1 * modus A1

· terrae · sac B1

Ε. Κ. Rand (1938), 172, n. 52 (with atque opposita soli nostris oculis eius lumen bibliography). Among other allusions obscaret, etc.; Rep. 1, 25: solem luna arc the following: Parmcnidcs ap. Plut. oppontu so/ere defuere, quod Τ bale tern MiltAdv. Colot. 15, p. 1116 a; Plat. Cratyl. Hum primum vidisse dicunt. On eclipses 409 b ; Aiistarchus, De Mag. et Dist. of sun and moon cf. 2, 50; 2, 153; and Solis et Lunae, hypoth. 1; Catull. 34, for their scientific explanation among the 15-16; Lucr. 5, 575-578; 5, 584; 5, 705; Greeks and Romans F. Boll in P.-IF. 6 Virg. G. 1, 396; Philo, De Insomn. 1, 23; (1909), 2341-2351; K. Stcinhauser, Der 1, 53; Schol. Arat. 455, p. 428 Maass; Prodigienglaube u. d. Prodigienwrsen i. Griecben (1911), 11, n. 2; Pease on Div. 1, Vitruv. 9, 2, 3; Hygin. Astron. 1, proem, 18, o. {abdidit). p. 21 Buntci Plin. N.H. 2, 45; Plut. Dt Fac. in Orb. 16, p. 929 c-d; [Galen] Hist. e regione solis: cf. Div. 2, 17 [quoted Phil. 15 (XIX, 281 K.); Ptolem. Synt. on epposita, above]; Ac. 2, 123: e regiom Math. 4, p. 267 Hciberg; Artcmid. nobis in contraria parte terrae ; Fat. 18; 47; Onirocr. 5, 11; Alex. Aphrod. in Mttapb. Fin. 1, 19; Rep. 1, 22: ex quo et in [caelo] 7, 2, p. 547, 11 Hayduck; 8, 1, p. 567, spbaera solisfiereteadem ilia defectio et insi­ 10-11; Hippol. Philosopbum. 1, 7; Julian, deret luna turn in earn metam quae esset umbra Or. 4, p. 152 c; Brev. lExpos. in Virg. terrae, cum sole regione . . . ; Non. p. 102 M. G. 1, 396; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 19, 8; (p. 146 L.). The phrase means *'in line Hicr. In Is. 18, p. 826 Vallarsi; Thcmist. with," or, as here, "directly opposite to," in Anal. post. 1, 34, p. 41, 1-2 VCallics; "in opposition with." Nonn. 4, 283-284; Ammon. De Interpr. interpositu intcriectuque: cf. Tim. 2, p. 36, 1-2 Bussc; Stob. vol. 2, 56 14: intersectum ... interpost turn \ Plin. Wachsmuth; Olympiod. in Meteor. 3, 6, N.H. 2, 47: manifesturn est solem inttntniu p. 267, 9 Stuvc; Lyd. De Mens. 3, 12; lunae occultari lunamque terrae obiectu &' Psell. De omnif. Doctr. 101; Suid. s.w. vicis redds, eosdem solis radios luna inter­ παν; φως; Kustratius in Etb. Nic. 1, 13, positu [apparently the only other case of this word] sua auferente terrae terraqm p. 117, 7 Hcylbut. lucis mutationes: cf. 2, 50, n. {species lunae. isdemque spatiis: as above, the ac forma). subiecta: "lying under"; i.e., in zodiac. vagas: cf. 2, 51; 2, 68: septem . .. tarnconjunction with. opposita: "placed in front of"; i.e., quam vagantibus. incitantur . . . retardantur: cf. 2, 51, between earth and sun; cf, Div. 2, 17: vident ex constantisnmo motu lunae, quando and n. {progressus et regressus). ilia t regione solis facta incurrat in umbram insistunt: cf. 1,24, n. {insistert); 2,51: terrae, quae est meta noctis, ut earn obscurari ad auoddam tern pus insistunt [and n.]. necesse sit, quandoque eadem luna subiecta 104. quo spectaculo: cf. 2, 140: qua-

2, 104

801

potest admirabilius esse, nihil pulchrius. Scquitur stellarum inerrantium1 maxima multitudo,1 quarum ita descripta* distinctio est ut ex notarum* figurarum similitudine nomina invenerint." 1 inerrentiura Bx * nutima cm. O, maximukitudo A1 * nota V* ( 0 . notorum Bl

· descriptia

N1

rum spectaculum ad nullum aliud genus am-On ancient representations, notably the mantium pertinet; 2, 155: spectaculum Farnese Globe at Naples, cf. G. Thiele, bominibus praebent [sc sidera]; Tusc. 1, 45;Antik» Himmelsbilder (1898), especially 1,47. plates II-VI; F. Boll in P.-W. 7 (1912), nihil pulchrius: cf. 1, 77; 2, 18; 1427-1429. 3, 23: nihil est to melius; nihil est enim to descripta distinctio: cf. 2,15: siderumpulchrius, nihil salutarius nobis, nihil orna- que omnium distinctiontm; 2, 110: tantis descriptiombus; 2, 115: bate ornnis descriptio tius aspectu motuqut constantius. •equitur: this verb often begins a siderum; Phatnom. 160-163: nam qua» sentence; cf. 1, 55; At. 2, 30; Fin. 3, 20; ndtribus claris natura polivit / et vario pinxit distinguens lumine formas / las ill» 3, 55; 4, 8; Off. 1, 54 (bis); Sen. 39. inerrantium: cf. 2, 54; 2, 92. On the astrorum custos ration» notavit / signaqu» double treatment of the astral gods, once signavit caelestia nomine vera; Norm. 2, 335: under proofs of the existence of deity Ούρανόν άστερόνωτον; 27, 50: ΑΙΘέρα and again in discussion of its nature, cf. Γαία λόχευσε χορω κεχαραγμένον άσ­ τρων. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 234. maxima multitudo: cf. Plin. N.H. 2, ex . . . similitudine: cf. Schol. Arat. 95: Hipparcbus ... ausus rem ttiam dto 27, p. 345 Maass: ού χρή 8έ έν τψ inprobam, adnumerare posteris Stellas ac ούρανω τινας οίεσθαι άρκτους xal άμα­ sidera ad nomen expungere, organis excogi-ξας, αλλά πέντε αΙτίας ευλόγως της tatis per quae singularum loca atque magm-άστροθεσίας τίθενται- ή γάρ καθ* όμοίωtudints signaret ut facile discerns posset ex eo,σιν τουνομα τω άστρω, ώσπερ ό Σκορπίος, non modo an obirent nascerenturque sed anή χατά πάθος, ώς ό Κύων . . . ή μυθικώς, omnino aliquot transirent moverenturque. ως ή μεταβληθεϊσα Καλλιστώ είς Λρχτον, Elsewhere counting of the stars is ή κατά τιμήν, ώς ot Διόσκουροι ol Δίδυ­ reckoned among the αδύνατα (e.g. Plat. μοι, ή διορισμού καΐ διδασκαλίας χάριν, Euthydem. 294 b; Theocrit. 30, 15-27; ώς τα πολλά των ζωδίων; Vitruv. 9, 5, 4: Plaut. Poen. 434, Catull. 7, 7, and Fric- quaefigurataconformataque sunt siderum in rich's n. ; 61, 206-208; Ο v. Am. 2, mundo simulacra, natura divinaque mente 10, 13-14; Rutil. Nam. 1, 94; Diogen. designata, ut Democrito pbynco placuit, Vindob. 1, 15 (Paroemiogr. Gr. 2, 4); exposui; Manil. 1, 456-458; 2, 155-158; also Gen. 22, 17; Deut. 1, 10; Jerem. 33, Plin. N.H. 2, 7-8: esse innumeras ei effigies 22; A. Otto, Die Sprichworter .. . d. animalium rerumque cunctarum inpressas, Romer (1890), 371-372; E. Dutoit, nee . . . rerum argumentis indicatur, quoniam inde deciduis rerum omnium seminibus imumeLe tbkme de Padynaton dens la poe'sie antique (1936), 35). For an account of the history rae in mart praecipue ac plerumque con/usis of the naming of the constellations cf. monstrifica» gignantur effigies; praeterea F. Boll, Sphaera (1903), passim (especially visus probation», alibi urn, tauri alibi, alibi 349-412); W. Gundcl, Sterne u. Sternbilder litteraefigura,candidiore medio per vertice m i. Glauben d. Alt. u. d. Neurit (1922), circulo ; Sext. Emp. Ad». Astrol. 97: είκός passim; id., in P.>\P. 3A (1929), 2414-2423 γάρ τους παλαιούς τά τοιαύτα των ονο­ (and works there cited); F. Boll-W. Gun- μάτων τίθεσθαι κατά ψιλήν την τοϋ χαdel in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. Lief. 105 ρακτήρος έμφέρειαν- τάχα δέ ουδέ κατ* (1937), 867-869, for full bibliography. αυτήν άλλ' εύσήμου χάριν διδασκαλίας.

802

2, 104

41 Atquc hoc loco mc intucns, "Utar," * inquit, "carminibus Arateis,1 quae a te a admodum adulcscentulo * conversa ita mc 1 uertar Ν » arateis dett. Walk., arati cis AtHtVNOBtFMt arates Bl · ad te Bl * adolescendo Ν

ara eis

A\

Hippol. Refut. 4,6; 4,27; 4; 49-50; warns prose work of the same name by Eudo that the ancients imposed names of ani­ xus of Cnidus; cf. Rep. 1, 22: cuius ornnem mals upon constellations, not because of ornatum et descriptionem sumptam ab JzuJoxo any significance, but merely to designate multis attnis post non astrologiae tcieniia sei them more accurately and conveniently; poet tea quadam jacultate versibus Aratum cf. Ambr. Hexaem. 4, 15; Anon. Her- extulitte. The work was threefold (Maass, mipp. 2, 138-139. Proclus, as published opxit., 323; id., Aratea (Pbilol. Untertucb. in J. Bidez, Cat. det ma alcbemiques greet, 12 (1892), 155), consisting of χαταστέρ· 6 (1928), 148, describes the objects seen ωσις καΐ <περί> συνανατκλλόντων χαι in constellations as ζώντα νοβρώς. συνδυνόντων καΐ προγνώσεις Six σημείων. nomina invenerint: cf. Div. 1, 16: Despite its inaccurate and amateurish nomen ex imentore repperit; 1, 30: lituus . . . character (cf. De Or. 1, 69; Itag. in Arat. ab eius litui quo canitur similitudine nomenpp. 329-330 Maass; W. Kroll in P.-B" inventt; 2, 69: ex eο nomen inventt; Legg. 1,12 (1924), 1847, who finds in Aratus the 58: a quoins amort ... pbilosopbia nomenfirst example of the use of didactic themes for purely rhetorical, non-scicntihe pur­ invent t. me intuene: with this parenthesis poses (Cic. De Or. 1, 69, says bominem cf. 1, 17: me intuens; Ac. 1, 2: me autem ignarum astrologiae ornatissimis atqut optimit dicebat [= Fin. 5, 7J; 2, 13; 2, 17; 2, 61; versibus Aratum de caelo steilitque dixisse); Brut. 253; inquit in me intutns\ Isocr. yet cf. K. Schiitzc, Bcitr. ζ. Vcrstandtus Panatb. 215: έμέ λέγων. Cicero himself d. Phaenom. Arats (1935); also D. W. has gone since 1, 17, without notice Thompson, Science and tbe Clashes (1940), and hence is now ready for complimen­ 91-93), the work became very popular and the subject of much comment (nota­ tary reference. carminibus Arateis: for the tide cf. bly by Hipparchus in the second century Div. 2, 14: nostra quaedam Aratea; B.C.), imitation (e.g., the metaphrasis Legg. 2, 7: in Aratio carmine; for the plural in iambics by the Byzantine poet Maria· cf. V. Buescu, Ciceron: Let Aratea (1941), nos; Suid. s.v. Μαριανός), and translation 30. On the life and works of Aratus cf. (sec Maass, Aratea, for Greek inter­ F. Susemihl, Gescb. d. gr. Lit. in d. preters). In Latin, for example, there A/exandrinerxeit, 1 (1891), 284-299; G. were translations by (?) Caesar (Firm. Knaack in P.-W. 2 (18%), 391-399; Math. 8, 5, 3; Suid. s.v. Γαιος 'Ιούλιο; W. Christ-W. Schmid-O. Stahlin, Getcb. Καίσαρ, where one must suspect a con­ d. gr. Lit. 2, 1· (1920), 163-167; V. fusion with Germanicus Caesar), Cicero, Buescu, Ciceron: Let Aratea (1941), 15-28 Germanicus, Gordianus I (Capitol. Gord. (with full bibliography on pp. 1-14). 3, 2), Avicnus (the freest of all versions), Information about him is found in et multi quos enumerare longum est (Hier. ancient lives prefixed to commentaries; In Ti/um, p. 706 Vallarsi); cf. J. C. Schaucf. A. Wcstermann, Βιογράφοι (1845), bach. De Arati Solentit Interpret. Rom. 52-61; Comm. in Arat. pp. 76-79; 323-326 (1818); G. Sieg, De Cic. Germ. Aviem Maass. Born at Soli, probably about Arati Interpr. (1886); J. Maybaum, De 315 B.C., in studies at Athens he attached Cic. et Germ. Arati Interpr. (1889). Varro himself to the Stoics, and about 276-274 in his Epbemeris and Virgil in the Georgia composed his Pbaenomena, a hexameter (cf. G. L. Beede, Vergiland Aratus (1936)) poem instigated by his friend King employed the Prognostica, and Stat. Si/p. 5, Antigonus Gonatas and based upon a 3, 23, pictures his deceased father as con-

2, 104

803

dclectant, quia Latina sunt, ut multa ex us * memoria teneam. Ergo, ut oculis adsidue videmus, sine ulla mutatione aut varietate 'Cetera labuntur* celeri3 caelestia motu 1 iis AHV*N, hiis G.WnBFM. is K1 FAI*

tinuing the music of the famous Axatus. te admodum adulescentulo: since Gcero was born in 106 he would have been about 29 or 30 years old at the assumed date of our dialogue. In Att. 2, 1,11 (June, 60 B.C.) he writes Prognostica mta cum oratiunculis propeditm expecta. It may be (1) that he translated the Pheno­ mena between, let us say, his seventeenth and his twenty-second year—the expres­ sion in our passage seems not to refer to the immediate past—and did not translate the Prognostica till 60 B.C.; or, more probably, (2) both were translated in his youth and the Prognostica refur­ bished, without important correction from the original, in 60; cf. A. S. Pease in CI. Pbilol. 12 (1917), 302-304; the con­ trary argument of Buescu, op. est., 30-31, I find unconvincing. con versa: in Buescu's edition of the Pbatnomtna (superseding the editions of MuUcr (1879), with suppletions by H. Grotius) and Baehrens in Poet. Lot. min. 1 (1879), 1-28) in addition to 32 frag­ ments nearly all embedded in the present passage or in others of Cicero's works, with a few preserved only in Priscian, Lactantius, Scrvius, and Probus, we have a passage (fr. 33) of 480 lines founded on three principal mss (Harleianus 647 (S. IX), Drcsdcnsis Dc 183 (S. X), and a lost Sicilianus reconstructed from three mss of S. XV), making a total of 552 lines or parts of lines. Add to these 27 lines from the Prognostica, and we have a total of 579, as compared with 1154 in Maass's edition of the Greek original. Cicero's translation is nearly line for line, the 480-line fragment corresponding to 472 lines of Aratus. For judgments as to its quality—some favorable, some the reverse—cf. Pease on Div. 1, 13, n.

· labentur Μ

» caleri B\ cacleri

{atquet etc.); B. Farrington, Primum Grains Homo (1927), 27-32; K. Buchner in P.-W. 12 (1939), 1240-1242; Η. Ε. Richtcr, Ueberset\ung u. Ueberset^ungen in d. rom. Ut. (1938), 16-18; V. Buescu, op. cit., 35-39 (and works there cited). Cicero's stylistic models, here as else­ where, were Ennius and the other older poets, as may be seen in his Dt Consulatu. Various details will be remarked in the following notes. These lines injected in 2, 104-114, arc far from a complete picture of the con­ stellations, and add nothing to the progress of the argument, which resumes its course in 2, 115 (cf. K. Rcinhardt, Postidonios (1921), 219), and they are surely not from Posidonius, who would not have had the same incentive of vanity as Cicero for their insertion; cf. R. Hirzel, Vntersucbungen ^u Cic. pbi/os. Scbr. 1 (1877), 193. On the mingling of Cicero's prose with the quotations from Aratus cf. J. Vahlen in Sit\b. Berl. Akad. (1894), 1147. quia Latina sunt: the national pride which appears in 1, 8: ut a Gratcis ne verborum quidem copia vinceremur ; Ac. 1, 18: me . . . ista de/ectant cum La tine dicuntur. memoria teneam: similarly in Div. 1, 17, Cicero makes Quintus say: cuius tdidici etiam versus, tt lubenter quidem, before the recital of 78 verses from the De Consulatu (cf. 2, 14: nostra quaedam Aratea me motiter a te pronuntiata sunt). adsidue: cf. 2, 96: adsidsatate cotidiana. mutatione aut varietate: cf. 2, 155: varietates mutationesque. cetera . . . feruntur: fr. 3 Buescu; cf. Arat. 19-20: ol μέν δμώς, πολέες TC καΐ £λλυδις ίλλοι έόντις, / ούρανω Ελκον­ ται πάντ' ήματα συν€χές alcl, where the

804

2, 105

cum caeloque simul noctesque diesquc feruntur/ (105) quorum contemplatione nullius1 expleri potest animus naturae constantiam vidcre * cupientis. 'Extremusquc adeo duplici dc cardinc vertex* 1

nullus A1

* uideri Β

■ nertex Bl

scholia remark (p. 340 Maass): Όμηριχά signa feruntur; De Consul. 2, 9: lapsu spaδέ τά έπη και λαμπρά ή προσεχής τοϋ tioqut feruntur; Arat. 47-48: φέρονται / "Αοχτοι. ποιήματος αρχή. πολλοί των γραμματικών αντί τοϋ έόντες <1>6ν<τες ϊ>γραψαν 105. contemplatione: cf. 2, 37, n. καί φασι πάντας τους αστέρας πορεύε σ- {ad mundum contemplandum); 2, 98. θαι. The origin of Cicero's labuntur and nullius expleri potest animus: cf. 2, Gcrmanicus's vaga seems to be in the 98: tnsatiabili varietate. reading Ιόντες; cf. Germ. 17-18: cetera naturae constantiam: cf. 2, 4 3 ; 2, 48; quae toto fulgent vaga siiera mundo / in~ 2, 54; 2, 55; 2. 56; 2, 90; 3, 16; 3, 17; defessa trabit proprio cum pondtre caelum; 3,23. Avien. 84-85: mobiiis en etiam mundi si extremusquc . . . polus: fr. 4 Buescu; macbina versat, / ponderis et proprii trabit cf. Arat. 24: χαί μιν πειραΐνοικη δύω inclinatio caelum. Labentia well expresses πόλοι άμφετέρωθεν ["on either side the the noiseless gliding of the constella­ axis ends in two Poles" (Mair)]; Germ. tions ; cf. De Consul. 2, 9: lapsu spattoque 19-21: axis at inmotus semper vestigia set· feruntur; Lucr. 1, 2: catli subter labentia vat J libratasque tenet terras et cardint firsigna; 4, 444-445; 5, 712; 5, 718; Virg. mo f orbem agit; Avicn. 86-89: sed no· G. 1, 365-366: Stellas .. . vidtbis / pratcipi- axis item curvi vertigine fertur J aetberis, ut tis caelo labi; Aen. 3, 515: sidera cuncta stilus instabili convolvitur orbi, / usque manet no/a/ tacito labentia caelo; Ov. F. 3, 113: tenuisqut procul sacra viscera caeli / perforat caelo labentia signa; Manil. 2, 26: signaqueet mediae molem terrae tenet. Here one pair diffuso passim labentia caelo ; 5, 26: ceteraqut of a noun and an adjective {extremal ... in toto passim labentia caelo. The interlock­ vertex) encloses another {duplici ing order of cetera . . . caelestia and cardine). celeri ... motu should be observed, as adeo: an enclitic emphasizing the well as the alliteration: cetera . .. celeri preceding word, like γε; "just the very caelestia ... cum caeloque [for alliterationtip of the (literally "from the") twofold cf. M. Gucndcl, De Cic. Poetae Arte axis is called the pole." (1907), 14-16; p. 15 sates that fewer cardinc: the pivot on which revolving than half of Cicero's verses are free from objects swing; often used in phrases like it]. Cetera refers to the stars mentioned cardo mundi, car do caeli [many cases in in Aral. 17, which are contrasted with Tbes. Ling. Lot. 3 (1906), 443. 80—444, the unmoving axis (άξων) of 22. 58J. a. especially Manil. 1, 603-606: nocteeque diesquc: cf. Fin. 1, 51: sunt duo, quos recipit ductos a vtrtice vertex, / sollicitudines quibus eorum animi noctesqueinter se adversi, qui cunctos ante relatos / seque diesqut exeduntur [suggested by Enn. secant gemino coeuntes cardine mundi j transAnn. 334 ap. Sen. 1]: sollicitari tet Titet sic versoque polo rectum ducuntur in axem; noctesque diesqut; Plaut. Ampbitr. 168; Q. Arnob. 2, 58: axis eum sustineat extremis Cic. in Antb. Lot. no. 642, 2 Riesc: con­ cardinibus nitens. Schoemann remarks st/iumqut Aries aequat noctisque dieique; that Cicero calls the axis around which Virg. Aen. 5, 766; 6, 556; 8, 94; Manil. 3, the universe revolves "twofold"—a term he did not find in Aratus—because be 231; 3, 383. feruntur: cf. 2, 105: Arctoe ... ferun­ imagines it as divided into two parts by tur ; Pbaenom. 238: orbes stelligeri portaniesthe earth, which lies in the middle of

2, 105

805

dicitur esse polus.' Hunc ckcum Atctoe l duae feruntut numquam occidentes. 1

arctoe O, arctoae cttt.

the universe and through which the axis necessarily passes. vertex: cf. Pbaenom. 297; summo caeli
"Αρκτοι άμα τροχόωσι. τό δή καλέονται άμαξαι; Germ. 24-26: axem Cretaeae dextra laevaque tuentur / sive arctoe sen Romans cognominis ursat / plaustrave; Avien. 101-104: contemplate sacras ut mundus subigat arctos / sic astrum did Gnidius dedit, Ausone easdem / voce /eras ursasque et plaustra vocare solcmus, ffabula namque ursa<s>, species dat plaustra videri; 122-125. A r c t o e : on -oe for -οι cf. R. KuhnerF. Holzweissig, Astsf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 1« (1912), 84, 2 ; for the particular form Arctoe see Pbaenom. 4 4 1 ; Vitruv. 9, 4, 5; Germ. 2 5 ; 6 5 ; [Aus.j De Sign, caelest. 1, p. 412 Peipcr; similar uses are found in Rep. 2, 58: cosmoe; 2 V'err. 4, 5: canepboroe; Tcr. Adelpboe. The constella­ tions of the Great Bear (also known as "Αμαξα (//. 18, 487; cf. Stcph. Byz. p. 120 Mcineke) or pious Irum (ursa first in O v . Tr. 3 , 11, 8; for the various names cf. W. Gundcl, De Sit liarurn Appellatione et Relig. Rom. (1907), 65-70) and the Lesser Bear (Cynosura) are among the most frequendy mentioned and were the subjca of varied and conflicting myths; cf. R. Wagner in P.-VP. 2 (1896), 1172-1173; W. Gundcl in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2858-2862 (on Helice); A. Adler in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1726-1729 (on Callisto). At first one Bear only was recognized (as in //. 18, 487; Od. 5, 2 7 3 ; Hes. Astron. fr. 3 Fvclyn-White; Eur. Ion, 1154; Apollod. Bib/. 3 , 8, 2 ; Strab. 1, 1, 6: ώστ' ούκ ευ άπειρίαν αύτοΰ καταγινώσκουσιν ώς μίαν "Αρκτον αντί δυεΐν είδότος· ουδέ γάρ εικός ήν πω τήν έτέραν ήστροΟετήσθαι; Manil. 1, 502 [elsewhere in Manilius it is plural]), but later the Greater and Lesser Bear appear (e.g., Eratosth. Catast. 1, 2 : "Αρκτος ή μεγάλη, "Αρκτος ή μικρά; Diod. 4, 80, 1-2; Virg. G. 1, 245; Manil. 1 , 2 7 5 ; 1 , 2 8 3 : binas Arctos; 1 , 3 1 4 ;

al.\ Ptol. Synt. Matb. 7, 5, p. 38 Hcibcrg; N o n n . 25, 396-401; 25, 409) and these arc often, as here, designated as Helice

806

2, 105

Έχ his 1 altera apud Graios Cynosura· vocatur, ι his BFMt hiis ΛΤ, ϋβ AHV, eis 0 and Cynosura, respectively (e.g. Ac. 2, 6 6 ; O v . F. 3 , 107-108: esse dtuts Arctos, quarum Cynosura petatur ( Sidonsis, Helicen Grata carina notet; Ep. 17, 149; Vitruv. 9, 4, 5: Arctoe . .. e qui bus minor Κυνόσουρα · motor' Ελίκη a Gravis apptllatur; Manil. 1, 296-299; Schol. Arat. 27, p. 343 Maass: διτταΐ γάρ eloiv, ών την μέν μ«Ιζονβ Ναύπλιος eupc, την δέ έλάττονα Θαλής 6 σοφός [cf. Hygin. Astron. 2, 2, p. 33 Bunte; Scrv., Prob., and Brev. Expos, in Virg. G. 1, 138; Lact. Plac. in Tbeb. 8, 3 7 0 ; and various other scholiasts; Etym. M. s.v. έλίκωπκς], or, for the Great Bear, Callislo (e.g., Hygin. Astron. 2, 1, pp. 30-31 Bunte; Fab. 177, 1-3 [CaJlisto and He/set identified]; 224, 3 ; V a l Fl. 1, 4 8 1 ; Artemid. Omrocr. 2, 12; Paus. 8, 3 , 7; IClcm.] Homil. 5 , 1 7 ; Schol. Lucan. 2 , 2 3 7 [identified with He/ice]; Lact. Plac. in Tbtb. 7, 8; 7, 163 [later identified with He/ice); Norm. 8, 7 4 ; 36, 69-71). O n this

and the following constellations cf. W. Gundel, Neue astrol. Texte des Hermes Trismeg. {Abb. bayr. Ak. d. Wiss. N.F. 12 (1936), 161-209. n u m q u a m o c c i d e n t e · : cf. Arat. 48: "Αρκτοι κυανέου πβφυλαγμέναι ώκεανοϊο; 256: inocciduis . . . flommis; also //. 18, 487-489 [cf. Od. 5, 275]: "Αρκτον . . . / . . . / οίη δ* άμμορος έστι λοετρών 'Ωκχανοΐο [cf. Strab. 1, 1, 6; Callistr. Descript. 7, 3 ; Eustath. ad loc.)\ Schol. //. 5, 5: τάς δύο άρκτους καΐ τά λοιπά, ταϋτα δέ κ«ΐται έν τω άρκτικω κύκλω δς καΐ βόρκος καΐ άχιφανής προσαγορεύεται; Schol. Arat. 26, p. 343 Maass; 47, p. 350: "Αρκτοι . . . μόναι γάρ ού δύνουσι Six το clvai αύτάς έν τ φ βορειοτέρω; Virg. G. 1, 246: Arctos oceans metuentes aequore tingi; O v . M. 13, 293: immunemque aequoris Arcton [cf. 13, 726-727]; F. 4, 575-576; Tr. 1, 2, 2 9 ; 3 , 10, 3 ; 4, 3, 1-2; 4, 9, 18; Ibis, 474; Germ. Arat. 6 3 : octant tumidis ignotae fluctibus arctoe; Gaetulicus 2-3 {Frag. Poet. Rom. 361 Baehrcns); Manil. 1, 610: siccas . . . Arc­ tos; 5, 693-695: Arctos f ad sua perpetuus revocat vestigia passus \ numquam tincta

1

d c o s u r a OB

vadss; Sen. Med. 404-405; Agam. 6 9 - 7 0 , Tby. 867-868; Lucan, 8, 1 7 4 - 1 7 5 : φα non mergitur undis / axis inoccidttus geneima ciarissimus arcto ; 9, 540-542; Stat. Tbtb. 7, 8 ; Artemid. Omrocr. 2, 12, p . 1 0 3 Hcrchcr; Hygin. Astron. 2, 1, p. 31 Bunte: boc signum . . . non occidit; A m p e L 3 , 1; L a a . Inst. 7, 14, 8: septem sUlias quae non occidunt; L a a . Plac. in Tbtb. 3 , 685; Avien. Arat. 115: nescia signa salt's noctumique inscia casus ; Gaud. Gigantom. 11: Arctos inoccidtdque Triones; Schol. Dan. G. 1, 246: ideo non occidunt quia stewtdum clima nostri caeli arctout circuius, in que cardo converts tur, infra bors\ontem non vem't; Philostr. Iun. Imag. 10, 6; N o n x i . 25, 397; 40, 285; Michael Ephcs. in Part. An. 1, 1, p. 3, 5-7 Hayduck: των αστέρων ol μέν del δύνουσιν . . . ot Si ουδέποτε ποιούνταιδΰσιν, ως ή άρκτος; W. Gundel, De Stellar urn Appellatione et Relig. Rom. (1907), 77-79; T. L. Heath, Aristarcbus of Santos (1913), 6 1 : "of couftc it is the arctic circle, not the Bear itself, w h i c h is the confine of setting and rising." e x h i · . . . H e l i c e : fr. 6 Bucscu; Arat. 36-37: καΐ την μέν Κυνόσουραν έπίκλησιν καλέουσιν, / την δ* έτέρην Έ λ ί κ η ν ; Germ. 39: bine lovis altruts Helice Cynosuraqut fulgent \ Avien. 121123: sic lovis altrices teretem prope cardims axem J in caput inque umeros, Helice Cynosu­ raqut, versae f praescia Venturis dant semper signa procellis. a p u d Graios: cf. the note o n dicitur esse, a b o v e ; 2, 108: Graeci Engonasin vocitant; 2, 109: perbibent . . . Graii; 2, H I : Graeci . . . vocitare suerunt; 2, 114: Grata qui nomine fertur; also Pbaenom. 5; 212; 317; Bucscu, opxit., 332, cites parallels to this equating of Greek and Latin names, taken from Ennius and Lucretius. The names were probably well established, since Mart. Cap. 8, 817, says: fabulosis . . . commentis Grot con· plevere caelum. C y n o s u r a : cf. n. on Arctoe, above; 2, 106; 2 , 1 1 1 ; H. W. Stoll in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1706; W. Gundel in P.-V.

2, 105

807

altera1 dicitur esse Helicc,'■ cuius quidcm clarissimas Stellas totis noctibus cernimus, 'quas nostri Septem soliti vocitare Triones'; » alter (?)Bl

» haeUce Β

12 (1924), 37-41, who points out that p. 348 Maass: δια τό έλίσσεσβαι καΐ the name is first attested by Aratus, έλικώδη πως τήν ούράν έχειν καΐ δια though it may have been used by Eudo- τό έλχεσβαι ύπό ούρανοΰ; or from έλικες xus, since the astronomers and astro­ βόες; cf. Gundel, opxit., 2859. Arat. logers prefer the older term of Lesser 30-37, calls Cynosura and Hclice two Bear; cf. F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, nymphs who nursed the youthful Zeus Ausf. Lex. 105 Lief. (1937), 869-872. on Dicte and were rewarded by transla­ For the meaning of the name ("dog's tion to heaven; cf. Eratosth. Catast. 2. tail," from a curving row of stars in the claxietimaa: cf. Arat. 40-42: άλλ* ή tail; cf. Gundel, opxit., 38) see Schol. μέν καθαρή καΐ έπίφράσσεσθαι έτοίμη / //. 18, 487: ή μικρά, ή Κυνόσουρα καλού­ πολλή φαινόμενη 'Ελίκη πρώτης άπό νυκ­ μενη δια τό ώς κυνός έχε ι ν άνακεκλασ- τός· / ή δ* έτέρη όλίγη μέν, άτάρ ναύτησιν μένην τήν ούράν; Schol. Arat. 27, p. 344 άρείων; 2, 106, n. (parva Cynosura)', Maass: τό δέ βνομα έχει δια τό ούράν Ac. 2, 66: Helicen et clarissimos Septenκυνός Ιχειν; Schol. Dan. G. 1, 246: triones; Sen. Agam. 70: lucida versat Cynosura quod caudam caninam babeat. The plaustra Bootes; Manil. 1, 275 ifulgentes .. . constellation was very important for ad Arc/os [cf. 1, 566]; Aus. 26, 18-19, sailors, and it became a literary common­ p. 108 Pcipcr: fulgentes Arcera septem / place that Greek sailors determined magna qua/it Stellas; Claud. 40, 16: claranorth and steered by the Great Bear but que st vetito proluet Ursa mart. Phoenicians by Cynosura; cf. 2, 106, n. totis noctibus: so in 2, 108; 2, 130: (bac fidunt . . . orbt); Gundel, opxi/., 39; tota aestate; Div. 1, 38: multis saeculis; Boll-Gundel, opxit., 872; to which add: Catull. 109, 5: iota ... vita; Caes. B.G. Callim. lamb. 119-120 Mair [cf. Diog. 1, 26, 5: tota nocte ... ierunt; Curt. 8, 6, L. 1, 23; Achill. Itag. 1, p. 29 Maass; 19: tota nocte perstitissent; of time within Schol. Arat. 39, p. 348 Maass; Ov. Tr. 4, which. Cf. the corresponding spatial 3, 1-2; Strab. 1, 1, 6; Germ. Arat. 40-47 use in 2, 95: toto caelo. These stars arc [and Schol.); Sen. Med. 697; Hygin. bright from the very beginning of the Astron. 2, 2, p. 33 Bunte; Arr. Anab. 6, night; cf. Arat. 41 [quoted in the pre­ 26, 4; Schol. Dan. G. 1, 206]. vious note]; 2, 106: prima confestim a dicitur eeee: cf. note on dicitur etset nocte. above. quae . . . Trionee: fr. 5 Bucscu. PlasHclice: cf. note on Arctoet above; 2, berg and Ax, in doubt whether in Cice­ 110; Ac. 2, 66; H. W. Stoll in Roscher, ro's Aratea he made such use of a relative Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 1985-1986; W. Gun­ (rather than a demonstrative), would del in P.-VP. 7 (1912), 2858-2862; treat quas as part of the prose matrix F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. rather than as the first word of the quo­ Lex. 105 Lief. (1937), 873-881. The name tation; yet cf. 2, 109: quern claro perbibent was first connected with the Great Bear Opbiucbum nomine Graii; 2, 114: Procyon Graio qui nomine fertur. The line naturally by Epimcnides, who was followed by Aratus (Gundel, opxit.t 2858), and it corresponds to nothing in Aratus nor to later became a regular synonym of the anything in Germanicus and Avicnus. Great Bear or even, in the form of Septem . . . Trionee: such separation He/ice motor and He/ice minor, of both of the words is cited by grammarians Bears {ibid.). The derivations proposed as the typical example of tmesis (e.g., are uncertain; e.g., Schol. Arat. 35, G.L.K. 5, 390; 6, 39; 6, 56; 6, 466), yet

808

2, 106

(106) paribusque stellis similiter distinctis cundcm cacli vcrticem lustrat parva Cynosura.1 'Hac* fidunt duce nocturna* Phoenices * in alto. 1 cinosura Ο phcnices Ο

* ac BF1

» noct*uraa Ο

* foeniccs VMt fcnioes NBF,

J. Wackernagcl, Vorlesungen Λ. Syntax, 317: ^pdiacum tunc Grata vocitant. 106. paribus . . . stellis: i.e., seven 1 (1920), 91, defends it as natural, and the parts were frequently, from the sure; cf. F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher. necessities of metre, separated by the AusJ. Lex. Lief. 105 (1937), 871, 44-53. poets (cf. W. Gundel, De Sttllarum Plasbcrg's suggested propius (cf. curat Appellation* tt Relig. Rom. (1907), 59-60; interiort, below) seems needless. Virg. G. 3, 381; Ο ν. M. 1, 64; 2, 528; similiter distinctis: "similarly grou­ Mart. Cap. 8, 808), with septem then ped" (Mayor). sometimes omitted (e.g., Ον. M. 2, 171; caeli verticem: cf. 2, 105: extnmui Mart. 6, 58, 1; 7, 80, 1; 9, 45, 1; Avien. ... ptrtex. Arat. 1654; Claud. In Eutrop. 2, 238; parva Cynosura: on its scanty light Dt Raptu, 1, 102; Gigantom. 11), and because of its less brilliant stars cf. bate the number two substituted for it (e.g., vero parva tst, below; 2, 105, n. {clarissiVirg. Atn. 1, 744: geminosqut Triones; mas). Arat. 42 calls it όλίγη; cf. 227-229; Claud. Dt Com. Stil. 2, 458; Mart. Schol. //. 18, 488; Germ. 187: brevem . . . Cap. 6, 593), evidently with reference Cynosuran; Manil. 1, 299-300: Cyno­ to the two Bears. A further and illogical sura . . . / quam spatio tarn luce minor; step (Wackcrnagcl, I.e.) is the use of the W. Gundel in P.-W. 12 (1924), 38. singular (e.g., 2, 111: minortm auttm 59-39, 13. Septentriontm; Varr. Hebdom. ap. Gcll. 3, hac fidunt . . . orbe: fr. 7 Buescu; 10, 2: septtntriones maiorts minoresque incf. Arat. 39-44: τη 4" £ρα Φοινιχι; catlo facit; Virg. G. 3, 381; Mart. Cap. 6, πίσυνοι περόωσι θάλασσαν. / άλλ' ή μεν 606; 6, 608; Hygin. Fab. 177: Septentrio καθαρή χαΐ έπίφράσσασΟαι έτοίμη / πολ­ motor; Ampcl. 3, 1: Septtntriones duo, λή φαινόμενη Ελίκη πρώτης άπό νυκτός·/ maior et minor, qui numquam merguntur, ή δ' έτέρη όλίγη μέν, άτάρ ναύτησιν quorum alter Cynosura dicitur. On the άρείων / μειοτέρη γάρ πάσα περιστρέ­ derivations proposed for this word, φεται στροφάλιγγι· / τη καΐ Σιδόνιον starting from Varr. L.L. 7, 74-75, see Ιθύντατα ναυτίλλονται; Germ. 45-47: Gundel, op. cit.t 62-65. Varr. L.L. 7, 74, certior est Cynosura tamtn ndcantibus says: has septem Stellas Graeci ut Homerusaequor, / quippe brevis totam fido st cardint vocat άμαξαν et propinquum eius vert it j Sidoniamque ratem numquam spectat A signum βοώτην, nostri eas septem Stellasfefellit; Avien. 131-137: ilia licet pane rones et temonem et prope eas iaceai ttmone per atibram, f verior infiaum axem; triones enim et bovts appellantur a tamtn est currentibus aequor. / cardine nam bubulcis ttiam nunc, maxime cum arant toto convertitur (baut mora longos / pigra terram . . . qui terram arabant a terra tenet gyros) ntqut ceu molita parumper j flectiterriones, unde triones, ut dicerentur <e> tur aut tarda cobibtt cunctamina lapsu. f denidetrito (cf. Gell. 2, 21, 8-10; Fest. que Sidoniis dux est Cynosura carinis; / rtcp. 339 M. (456 L.); Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 7; tior undoso cursus sulcatur in aestu; also 12. 1, 30). Manil. 1, 299-302: angusto Cynosura hreris eoliti: cf. Pbaenom. 5-6: Deltoton dicere torquetur in orbe, / quam spatio tarn luct minor; sed iudice vincit j maiorem Tyrio. Grai / quod solid. vocitare: four times in the Aratta, Poem's bate certior auctor f non apparenttm the others being 2, 108: Ertgonarin pel a go quatrentibusorbtm; Val. Fl. 1,17-18: vocitant; 2, 111: vocitart suerunt; Pbaenom.neque tnim Tyriis Cynosura carinis j certior

2, 106

809

Sed prior ilia1 magis stcllis distincta refulget1 ct late prima confestim a nocte videtur. Haec vero parva est, sed nautis usus in hac est; nam 3 cursu interiore brevi convertitur orbe/ 4 2 Et quo sit earum stellarum admirabilior aspectus, 'Has inter veluti rapido * cum gurgite flumen 5 1

ilia del. Ο

· rcfulgit A1

· nan l^(?)

« rapidos Β

· fulmcn K 1

out Grais Helice servanda magistris\ and Hie explicat amplius orbes / sublatusque above, 2, 105, n. (Cynosura). retro maiorem respicit Arcton; Avien. hac . . . in alto: cf. Ac. 2, 66: meas 138-141: inter utramqut debinc praeclari nominis Arcton, / ceu circumflexo sinuantur cogs tat iones sic derigo, non ad illam parvulam Cjnosurom, "quafiduntduce noc/uma Pbot-flumina lapsuy j squameus agmen agens Draco nices in alto" ut ait Aratus, toque derectius volvitur adque obit ambas j spirarum curvis gubernant quod earn tenent quae "cursu amfractibus; also Virg. G. 1, 244-245: interiore brevi convertitur orbt," sed Htlicen maximus bic flexu sinuoso elabitur Anguss / circum perqut duas in moremfluminisArctos; et clarissimos Septentriones. in alto: with this verse-ending cf. Vitruv. 9, 4, 4: serpentis cut Arctoe sunt Phatnom. 375-376; Enn. Ann. 80; 378; qui septentriones dicuntur implicati; Manil. 1, Lxicr. 4, 136; 5, 465; 5, 584; Virg. 305-306: bas inter fusus circumque am plexus utramqut / dividit et cingit stcllis ardtntibus s4t*. 6, 436. refulget: cf. 2, 114 [adapting Pbaenom. Anguis; 1, 451-452; 1, 609-610: limes 108]; Pbaenom. 154; 410. On Cicero's Olympo j Serpentis caudam siccas el dividit fondness for vague rather than precise Arctos, etc.; 1, 627-629; Sen. Med. color-terms cf. J. Andre1, £t. sur les 694-697: hue Hie vasts more torrentis iacens / termes dt coultur dans la long. lot. (1949), 88. descendat Anguis, cuius immensos duae j , confestim a nocte: πρώτης άπό νυκτός. motor minorque, sentiunt nodes ferae / parva: cf. note above on parva Cyno­ (maior Pelasgis apta, Sidoniis minor); Tby. 869-872: qui medias dividit Ursas, J sura. interiore . . . orbe: cf. Manil. 1, 299 fluminis instar lubricus Anguis / magnoqut [quoted on hac fidunt ... orbt, above]. minor tuncta Draconi f/rigida duro Cynosura The Lesser Bear is more useful for navi­ gelu; Stat. Tbeb. 5, 529-330: quantus ab Arctois discriminat aetbtra plaustris / gation because seen in a smaller area Anguis; Sil. Ital. 3, 191-192: quantus non of the northern sky. admirabilior aspectus: cf. 2, 101; aequas perlustrat flexibus Arctos / et geminum lapsu sidus circumligat Anguis; 2, 104; etc. has inter . . . flexot: Arat. 45-48: τάς Prob. in G. 1, 244-246: quidam Draco8έ δι' άμφοτέρας οιη ποταμοΐο άπορρώξ / nem, cuius sidus inter duas Ursas, hoc est, είλεΐται μέγα Οαΰμα Δράκων, περί τ' άμφί duo Septentriones, existimant esse Ladona, Τ' έαγώς / μυρίος- αϊ δ' dtpoc ol σπείρης qui custodierit Hesperidum mala [cf. Pease έκάτερθε φέρονται / "Αρκτοι, κυανέου on Virg. Aen. 4, 484, n. (draconi), to πεφυλαγμέναι ώκεανοϊο; Germ. 48-55: which add Eratosth. Catast. 3; Schol. bos inter medias abruptifluminisinstar j in- Arat. p. 188 Maass]; Mart. Cap. 2, 98; 8, 838: utraque Septentrio, Draco qui inter manis Serpens sinuosa volumina torquet f bine atone bine supraque illas. mirabile mon- utramqutflexuosusinlabitur; Nonn. 1, 252; strum f caudam Helicen super attendens 2, 182; 5, 122; 25, 402. On the constella­ redit ad Cynosuran \ squamigero lapsu. quation of Draco, the guardian of the apples desinit ultima cauda, j bic caput est Helices; of the Hesperidcs and then transferred flexu comprenditur alto / serpentisCynosura; to the sky, cf. W. H. Roscher in Ausf.

810

2, 107

torvus Draco serpit subtcr 1 superaque* rcvolvens sese conficiensque * sinus c corpore flcxos/ 107 Eius cum totius 4 est praeclara species < t u m > * in primis aspicienda · est figura capitis atque ardor oculorum: 1 supter BF ■ supcra O, Prise. Inst. 14,2, //.supra cett. * totus Ο conficiensque add. in mg. A, retorquens Prist., I.c. 1 • suspicienda V , suscipienda NO

■ reuolucns sese * < t u m > ΛΙαη.

Lex. 1 (1886), 1201; R. Wagner in Cicero's practice elsewhere in the PbaeP.-W. 5 (1905), 1647-1648. Against the nomema (lines 79; 309; 335; 339; 354; symbolism found by some in this figure 396—in all these cases the ms evidence is sec the warnings of Sext. Emp. Adv. clearly for supera; in 19; 187; 350 it is Astro/. 98; Hippol. Pbi/osopbum. 4, 47-48. commonly accepted on emendation). vcluti: the comparison of river and In addition may be mentioned its occur­ serpent is found as early as Hesiod; cf. rence in Lucretius, in whose work J. Paulson, Index Lucretianus* (1926), Serv. G. 1, 245. cum gurgitc: cf. 2, 111: cum corn/bus; 155, lists 14 instances. I accordingly here 2, 112: cum tuce; 2, 113: cum corpore; accept supera, without adopting retor­ Pbaenom. 146; 215; Lucr. 1, 287 [and quens, since Priscian was quoting primari­ Munro's n.]; 4, 1126. A poetic usage. ly to illustrate the form supera, and torvus . . . eeae: cf. Prise. Inst. 14, 11 retorquens is attested neither by the mss of (G.L.K. 3, 30): */ "supra" pro "supera" the De Natura Deorum nor by any other et "infra" pro "in/era" tt "extra" pro passage in the Pbaenomena. "cxttra" nam antiqui trisyiiabt ca profcrtsinus . . . flexos: cf. Virg. G. 1, 244 banf, ut Cicero in Arato: "torvus Draco (quoted on bas inter ... flexos, above); serpit supter superaque retorquens / sese" Manil. 5, 14: fluminaque errantis /ate tenuit tamen, ut disyllaba magis ea proferan-sinuantia flexus. tur; 14, 52 (G.L.K. 3, 55): et "super" 107. eiua, etc.: the lines in Aratus tamen et "supra" a "supera," illud per between the last quotation and the next apocopam, hoc per syncopam facta sunt, sicare concerned with the way in which enim antiqui frequenter protulerunt, et Draco and its coils are involved in the maxime Cicero in poematibus, ut in Arato \ figures of Hclicc and Cynosura. "torvus Draco serpit supter superaque cum . . . < t u m > : the sentence, retorquens / sese." idem in eodem [fr. 19, 1defective in the mss, may be cured in Bucscu]: "buic supera dup/ices umeros, etc."one of two ways: (a) by changing the torvus: with archaic failure of -/ to first /// to sit (with Bouhier and Schoemake position; cf. Pbaenom. 25; 92; 97; mann), thus making a concessive clause 121; 263; M. Guendel, De Cic. Poetae introduced by cum; or (b), with ManuArte (1907), 30-31. A. Burger (Rep. des et. tius, by inserting turn as correlative with /at. 8 (1930), 225) makes a good case for cum (as has been done in similar situations supposing torvus here to mean "twisting in Pro Mur. 56; De Pro», cons. 38). itself" (cf. torqueo), which seems appro­ Between the two methods there seems priate in connection with Draco serpit little to choose, though on this form of phrase cf. Madvig on Fin. 1, 19. ... revo/vens sese. •erpit: the sigmatic alliteration (serpit pracclara specie·: cf. Rep. 3, 44. supter superaque ... sese ... sinus) bents ardor oculorum: cf. Pro Balb. 49: the snaky sinuosity of the serpent. imper a tortus ardor oculorum ; Pro Lig. 9; ■upera: here attested only by codex Tim. 49: ignis oculorum; Dip. 1, 80 0 and Priscian. But the letter's testimony ardontm vuituum; Veil. 2, 35, 3: ardort appears explicit and closely agrees with oris.

2, 108

811

'Huic non una modo caput ornans Stella relucet, verum tcmpora l sunt duplici fulgore notata e a trucibusque oculis duo fervida lumina flagrants atque uno mentum radianti sidere lucet; opstipum* caput, a 6 tereti cervice reflexum optutum · in Cauda maioris figere7 dicas.' 8 108 Et reliquum» quidem corpus Draconis totis noctibus cernimus, 1 obstipum uerum tempora Ν o b s t i p u m NO, astipsum BFM o b t u t u m VNO ' figure VlN

4

■ c]ct Al(?) V (m. rec.) · fragrant h a codd., at Madvig. al. · optutum y · dicat Ν · rcLicum B

h u i c . . . d i c a t : fr. 9 Buescu; A r a t . 54-59: ου μέν εκείνη / οΐόθεν ούδ* οίος κεφαλή έπιλάμπεται αστήρ, / άλλα δύο κροτάφοις, δύο δ' δ μ μ α σ ι ν είς δ* ύπένερOcv / έσχατιήν επέχει γένυος δεινοϊο πελώρου. / λοξόν δ' ϊστι κάρη, νεύοντι δέ πάμπαν έΌικεν / άκρην είς ' Ε λ ί κ η ς ούρήν; cf. G e r m . 56-61: ardent ingentes ocuii, cava tempera claris j ornantur flammis, mtnto stdtt unicus ignis, f tempus dtxttrius qua signet sttlla Draconis / quaque stdtt mentum; lucet que novissima cauda / extre· mumque Helices sidus micat. hoc radiatur J Serpentis decline caput-, Avicn. 151-158: nee quae Stella caput flam mar urn insignit bonore, / sola micat solave rubent incendia crista, j sed saetosa duplex adolet duo tempora julgor f et duo sub geminis oculi fuJgo-ribus ardent. / unicus ignis item mento aestuat ipsaqut forma j vtrticis, in nutum veluti curvata parumper, / qua per dimensos dimittitur ordo meatus, j flectitur adque Helices caudam spectare videtur. m o d o : with archaic l o n g ultima, as in Plaut. Pseud. 6 8 9 ; Lucil. 2 9 8 ; 4 4 8 ; 703; Lucr. 2, 1135; 4, 1181. relucet: cf. Pbaenom. 2 1 9 : ftJgens Cretera relucet. fulgore notata: cf. Pbaenom. 2 4 9 : fulgens candore notatur; Lucr. 5, 612: fulgore notatus; perhaps an E n n i a n p h r a s e , as Buescu suggests. l u m i n a : a favorite w o r d w i t h Cicero, J. Marouzeau, Traiti de stylistsque (1935), 285, remarking that its dactylic f o r m s occur in the fifth foot of the hexameter

Bx{?) BFM,

almost once in every ten lines of the Pbaenomena. radianti s i d e r e : cf. Lucr. 4, 2 1 3 : sidera . . . radiantia. o p s t i p u m c a p u t : cf. C o l u m . 7, 10, 1: febricitantium signa sunt cum obstipae sues transversa capita ferunt. a tereti c e r v i c e : as Mayor explains, the head is b e n t away from the line of the neck, a n d it is unnecessary t o e m e n d t o at tereti or ac tereti. With the phrase cf. Enn. Ann. 472: caput a cervice revulsum; Lucr. 1, 35: tereti cervice reposta; Virg. C 4, 523: caput a cervice revulsum ; Aen. 8, 633: tereti cervice reflexa [of the wolf b e n d i n g back its head t o lick R o m u l u s and Remus—a g o o d parallel t o the posi­ tion here described]; Ο ν . Μ. 10, 1 1 3 : pendebant tereti gemmata monilia collo; A.A, 3, 779: paulum cervice reflexa-, Manil. 1, 334: molls cervice reflexus; Vitruv. 9, 4, 6: intorta replicataque se attollens reflectifur a capite minoris ad maiorem circa rostrum; Sil. Ital. 11, 478: caput a cervice recisum; //. Lat. 480: caput a cervice cucurrit. i n c a u d a : figo in may be followed cither by the ablative, as here and in Fam. 2, 6, 3 : mentem . . . in Milonis con­ sulate fixi, or by the accusative. m a i o r i t : the G r e a t Bear, Η d i c e . 108. r e l i q u u m . . . c o r p u s : as o p p o s e d to boc caput, below. totis n o c t i b u s : cf. 2, 105, n. (Mis noctibus). 52

812

2, 108

'Hoc caput hie paulum1 scsc subitoque· rccondit, ortus ubi atque obitus parti1 admiscctui in una/ Id autem4 caput attingens, 'defessa vclut maerentis imago 1 paululum Μ * subito seteque Ο partim cett. * autem in ras. Β

h o c c a p u t . . . i n u n a : fr. 10, 1 Buesc u ; cf. Arat. 61-62: κείνη ηου κεφαλή τη νίσσεται, ήχί περ άκραι / μίσγονται δύσιές τβ καΐ άντολαΐ άλλήλησιν [cf. Achill. Isag. p. 52 Maass; Schol. Od. 10, 8 6 ] ; G e r m . 60-62: bac radiatur / Serpentis decline caput, qua proxima signa / occasus ortusque uno tanguntur ab orbe; Avien. 165-168: hoc in parte tacri procumbere ctmitur axis, / qua pater Oceanus, rutili reparator Eoi, j occasus ortusque solo moderante coercet f it gemina alternae mi seet divortia metae; also H y g i n . Astron. 4, 3 ; quicumque . . . ad ipsum caput Draconis babitant ita longo die utuntur ut ne tertia quidem borae pars in unaquaque nocte bis obtingat. itoque Arat us ait κείνη που . . . άλλήλησι. idem Cicero dicit "quod caput . . . in una" [reading ubique ; parte ; admiscentur]. p a u l u m aeae . . . r c c o n d i t : cf. Hipparch. 1, 4, 7-8, pp. 32-34 Manitus: περί 8έ της θέσεως της τοΰ Δράκοντος κε­ φαλής ol μεν περί τόν Ευδοξον καΐ "Αρατον συμφώνως αποφαίνονται τω φαινομένω, ό δέ "Ατταλος διαφώνως. ό μέν γαρ "Αρατος ακολουθών τ φ Εύδόξω επί τοϋ άεΐ φανερού κύκλου φησίν αυτήν φέρεσθαι λέγων ούτως· "κείνη που . . . άλ­ λήλησιν", ό δέ "Ατταλος μικρφ νοτιωτέραν αυτήν είναί φησι τοϋ άεΐ φανερού κύκλου [the Arctic circle], ώστε αυτήν ύπό τόν ορίζοντα βραχΰν γίνεσθαι χρόνον . . . ούχ, ως ό "Ατταλός φησι, νοτιωτέρα ούσα δύνει βραχΰν χρόνον \paulum of Cicero] καΐ ανατέλλει; SchoL Arat. 62, p. 351 Maass: ή δέ τοΰ Δράκοντος κεφαλή ύπό τό πέλμα ούσα τοϋ Έ ν γούνασι καΐ τοϋ ύπό τόν πόδα κύκλου έπιψαύουσα έν τω τόν ούρανόν κινεϊσθαι γινομένη περί τόν μεσημβρινόν κύκλον έπ' άκροις τοις τοΰ ώκεανοΰ ύδασιν Ιρχετβι· ού γαρ κατα­ δύεται, άλλ* ώσπερ αύτοΐς έπινήχεται· ολίγον γαρ σφόδρα τοΰ ορίζοντος έπιψαύει. ό δέ νους* εκείνη δέ ή κεφαλή, ή τοΰ Δράκοντος, κατά τοΰτο τό μέρος

* parti Cocbanomus in Aratess,

parte At,

νήχεται καΐ κολυμβ$<έπ'> &κρφ τ ο υ ώκεα­ νοΰ [here standing for the h o r i z o n ] , τουτέστχ τοΰ ορίζοντος έπιψαύουσα δ π ο υ ή τε δύσις καΐ ή ανατολή ψαύουσιν αλλήλων, δηλονότι περί τόν μεσημβρινόν πόλον ήγουν κύκλον. ό δέ Κράτης φησίν ώ ς ύ π ό τόν ορίζοντα μΐζις αμφοτέρων γίνεται, κτλ. ■ubitoquc r c c o n d i t : this m s reading is perfectly intelligible, so that w e need not adopt the emendation of H . Grotius, subito aequore condit (νήχεται). ortua . . . o b i t u s : cf. 2, 4 9 ; 2 , 95; Pbaenom. 3 4 7 : ortus atque obitus; Dsv. 1, 128, n. {ortus, obitus, motusque); 2 , 17, and n. (exortus); 2, 8 9 ; 2, 9 2 ; Catull. 66, 2 ; Virg. G. 1, 257. parti: a suggestion of Cochanovius (I. Kochanowski) in his ed. of the Aratea (1612), in place of the best attested ms reading partim, the ablative parti occur­ ring in Plaut. Men. 479; Lucr. 1, 1111; 3, 6 1 1 ; 4, 515; 5, 5 1 1 ; 5, 7 2 1 ; 6, 6 9 4 ; 6, 7 2 1 ; Maiul. 2 , 7 2 6 ; 3 , 3 9 5 . Almost equally plausible, however, is parte o f c o d . At and Hyginus. Many other emendations are reviewed by V. Buescu in his edition of the Aratea, pp. 282-283. a d m i s c e t u r : a lectio facitior is admiscentur of Aldus'» deteriores and Hygi­ nus. With the cadence cf. Virg. Aen. 12, 7 1 4 : misctntur in mum. c a p u t a t t i n g e n s : cf. Hipparch. 1, 1, 7, p. 12 Manitius: τόν γάρ άριστερόν έχει πόδα ό Ένγόνασιν επί τής κεφαλής τοϋ Δράκοντος, καΐ ού τόν δεξιόν; 1, 2, 9, ρ. 3 4 ; Schol. Arat. 62, p. 351 Maass; 273, p. 395: τόν δεξιόν έν τη κεφαλή τοϋ Δράκοντος Ιχει πόδα ό 'Εν γούνασιν; V i t r u v . 9, 4, 5 : pes Ingeniculati ad eius fulcitw capitis tempus Serpentis-, A v i e n . 193: tempora deculcat macu/osi promt Dra­ conis ; G e r m . 6 9 : Serpentis caps'ti figit vestigia larva ; H i p p o l . Pbilosopbum. 5, 1 1 ; Mart. α ρ . 8, 840. defeaaa . . . vertitur: fr. 10, 2 Buescu

2, 108

813

vcrtitur', quam quidem Graeci 'Engonasin 1 vocitant,* genibus quia nixa feratur.' 1

engonasin Rom., cngonasiam AHVNOM,

[ w h o , like s o m e other editors, considers attingtns a part of the q u o t a t i o n ] ; cf. Arat. 63-66: τήδε αύτοΰ μογέοντι κυλίνδεται άνδρΐ έοικός / είδωλο ν. τό μέν ούτις έπίσταται άμφαδόν είπεΐν, / ούδ* δτινι κρέμαται κεΐνος πόνω, άλλα μιν αΰτως / Έ γ γ ό ν α σ ι ν καλέουσι; G e r m . 65-66: bout procul effigies indt est de/tcta /abort. J non i/li nomrn, non magni causa /aborts; Avicn. 172-174: ilia laboranti similis succedit imago, / protinus experJem quam quondam dixit Arat us / nominis et cuius latuit quoque causa laboris; also E r a t o s t h . Catast. 4 : ούτος, φασίν, ' Η ρ α ­ κλής έστιν 6 έπί τοϋ "Οφεως βεβηκώς . . . λέγεται δέ 6τε έπί τα χρύσεα μήλα έ π ο ρεύΟη τον Ό φ ι ν , τόν τεταγμένον φύλακα, άνελεΐν, κτλ. [cf. Arat. Lat. p p . 190-191 M a a s s ] ; Hipparch. 2, 2, 4 ; 2, 2, 8 ; Ο ν . Λ/. 8, 182: qui mtdius Nixique genu est;

Vitruv. 9, 4, 4-5; Manil. 1, 314-315: proximo /rigentis Arctos boreanque rigentem J nixa vtnit species genibus, sibi conjcia causae; 5, 645-646: nixa genu species et Graio nomine dicta j /Engonasin, cui n$dla fides sub origine constat; Hygin. Astron. 2, 6 ; 3, 5 ; Ptol. Synt. Matb. 7, p . 52 H e i b c r g ; Schol. Arat. 6 3 , p . 352 M a a s s : πλησίον δέ της κεφαλής άνδρΐ μογέοντι καΐ κάμνοντι δμοιος κυλίνδεται. ούχ ο·3τω δέ αυτό κυλίνδεται άλλα συγκαταφερομένω τ φ ούρανω συμφέρεται, ως προς τήν Οέσιν δέ αποβλέπει* όκλάσας γάρ έστι και ώσπερ καταπεσών άπό τίνος καμάτου, περί δέ του εΙδώλου τούτου ουδείς Ιστορήσαι Ισχυσεν, άλλα μόνον τόν Έ ν γ ο ύ νασιν αυτό προσεΐπον τουτέστιν έ π ω νόμασαν (όκλάζον γάρ έστι) κατά τήν Οέσιν. είδωλον δέ έστιν ά φ ω μ ο ι ω μ έ νον άνθρώπω; 615, ρ. 458 Maass: τοΰ δέ δια παντός γνϋξ π ε π τ η ώ τ ο ς (λέγει δέ τοΰ Έ ν γ ο ύ ν α σ ι ν ) , κ τ λ . ; H i p p o l . Pbilosopbum. 4 , 47-48 [the heretics think he is A d a m ] ; Firm. Matb. 8, 17, 4: Ingeniculus qui a Graecis Engonasin dicitur; [Aus.] De Sign, caelest. 2-3: genuque / prolapsus. This mysterious partly kneeling figure (called

cngnosiara BF

■ uogitant

Bl

by Arat. 270 άπευθέος ΕΙδώλοιο) is discussed in detail by A . B. C o o k , Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 483-492, w h o finds his origi­ nal in the Babylonian fettered g o d ilu kamu (for other Oriental analogues cf. F . Boll-W. G u n d c l in Roschcr, Aus/. Lex. 6 (1937), 899-900). T h e ancients variously identified h i m ; cf. Schol. Arat. 74, p . 353 Maass: ούτος δέ έστι κατά τινας 'Ηρακλής έπί τοΰ Ό φ ε ω ς βεβηκώς. ol δέ ΙΙρομηθέα λέγουσιν, ol δέ Τάνταλον, άλλοι Θάμυριν ή Θησέα, άλλοι δέ φασί τίνες αυτόν είναι τόν Ή ρ α κλέα τοις Λίβυσι (an e r r o r for Λίγυσι) πολεμοΰντα, έπιλιπόντων αύτω τοξευμάτων έπί γόνυ <πεσόντα> λίθους βαλεΐν, ους αύτω Ζευς ύσεν <εύξαμένω>. τινές δέ Ί ξ ί ο ν α αυτόν λέγουσιν είναι, καΐ άλλοι άλλως. These other identifications (according to C o o k , op. cit., 3 , 1 , 4 8 4 - 4 8 8 ; at 491 he gives a stemma of the ramifica­ tions of the tradition) include Cetcus, O r p h e u s , and Talas, the " m a n of sor­ r o w s , " w h o m G e r m . 74 and 633 calls miserabile sidus. E. Bcthc (Rbein. Μ us. 55 (1900), 426-427) suggests as an origin for the legend some Ionic sixth-century globe s h o w i n g a nameless man in the kneeling attitude dear t o archaic art. Later writers so mistake the phrase as t o make a nominative Engonasis (e.g., Galen, De Dieb. decret. 3, 11 (IX, 936 K . ) ; Mart. Cap. 8, 8 2 7 ; 8, 8 3 8 ; 8, 840.). In general cf. F . Boll, Sphaera (1903), 100-104; 2 6 1 ; 2 6 4 ; 2 7 8 ; A . R c h m in P.-W. 5 (1905), 2563-2565; F . BollW . G u n d c l in Roscher, Aus/. Lex. 6 (1937), 896-904 (with illustrations (8978 9 8 ; 900) from C o d . Vat. G r . 1087); A . B. C o o k , l.c. (1940). E n g o n a s i n . . . f e r a t u r : fr. 11 Bucscu; cf. Arat. 66-67: τό δ' αΰτ* έν γ<;ύνασι κάμνον / ύκλάζοντι έΌικεν [though the line is largely p a d d i n g by Cicero rather than a translation of the G r e e k ] . v o c i t a n t : cf. 2, 105, n. (vocitare). g e n i b u s q u i a nixa feratur: cf. 2, 104:

814

2, 109

'Hie ilk eximiol posita est fulgoie * Corona.' Atque haec quidem a tergo, propter caput autem Anguitenens,1 109 'quern claro perhibent Ophiuchum4 nomine Graii.' 1 exequio Ο ■ fulgo F1 * anguitencntis A%B%FM ofiuchum A VNOBFM, ofuchum Η

cetera .. . caelestia feruntur; "because (as they say) it is carried along in a kneel­ ing attitude' (Mayor). h i e . . . Corona: fr. 12 Buescu; Arat. 71-73: αύτοΰ κάκεΐνος Στέφανος, τόν άγαυός ΙΟηκεν / σήμ' έμεναι Διόνυσος άποιχομένης 'Αριάδνης, / νώτφ υποστρέ­ φεται κχκμηότος Είδώλοιο; Germ. 70-72: turn fessi supter castas atque ardua terga / c/ara Ariadnaeo sacratast ignt corona, / bunc Mi Bacchus tbalami mtmor addit bonorem; Manil. 1, 319-320: at parte ex alia claro volat orbe Corona f luce micans varia; Avien. 194-203 [196-197: aspice ceu rutilis vibret lux Cnosia flammis. / bate quondam Baccbi monumentum fulget amoris, f bate Ariadnaei capitis testatur bonorem]. The Corona is re­ gularly identified with that of Ariadne, for which cf. R. Wagner in P.- W. 2 (1896), 805-806; A. Haebler in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1643; F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roscher, Ausf.Ltx.6 (1937), 892-8%. It is proba­ bly first associated with a constellation in Aratus and Apollonius Rhodius, 3, 10021004: μέσω δέ ol αΙΟέρι τέκμαρ / άστερόεις στέφανος, τόν τε XXCIO'-KJ' 'Αριάδνης, / πάννυχος ούρανίοισιν ελίσσεται είδώλοισιν. A m o n g other accounts cf. Eratosth. Catast. 5; Virg. G. 1, 222; Hor. C. 2, 19, 13-14; O v . Ep. 17, 151; F. 3, 459-460; 3, 515-516; Manil. 1, 319-323; 5, 2 1 ; Hygin. Astron. 2, 5; 3 , 4 ; Diod. 4, 61, 5; 6, 4 ; Ptol. Syni. Matb. 7, p. 52 Hciberg; Tcrt. De Cor. 7; Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 4, 47; Arat. Lat. pp. 192-193 Maass [cf. p. 573]; Alex. Aphrod. in Meteor. 2, 5, p. 104, 19-20 Hayduclt; [Aero] in Hor. C. 2, 19, 13-14; Mart. Cap. 8, 838; 8, 841-842; N o n n . 8, 98-99; 33, 373-374; 47, 451-452; 47, 703-704; N o n n . Abbas, Coll. Hist. 1 (Pair. Gr. 36, 1036 c ) ; also Schol. Od. 11, 322. e x i m i o . . . fulgore: on the brightness o f this constellation cf. O v . Ep. 17, 151; Manil. 1, 319; 1, 323: Gnosia desertae

* o p h u c h u m C,

fulgent monimenta puellae; C o l u m . 11, 2, 7 4 ; Stat. Sitv. 1, 6, 88; N o r m . 3 3 . 373. propter c a p u t : cf. Schol. A r a t . 75, p. 353 Maass: τταρά δέ τη άκρα κεφαλτ τοΰ Έ ν γούνασι την κεφαλήν τοϋ Ό φ ι ο ύ χου βλέπε. A n g u i t e n e n s : see 2, 109, n. (Opbiucbkfn). Attempts t o rewrite this clause so as t o bring it into hexameter v e r s e (e.g., atque hoc a tergo propter caput Angtatemutii, appear very dubious. 109. quern . . . Graii: fr. 13 Buescu; Arat. 74-76: νώτω μεν Στέφανος ττελϊχι. κεφαλή γε μέν άκρη / σκέπτεο πάρ χεφζλήν Όφιούχεον, έκ δ* άρ' εκείνης / χν· τόν έπιφράσσαιο φαεινομενον Ό φ ι ο ΰ χ ο ν . Germ. 73-75: terga nitent sertis; at φ* se vertice tollit j succidsas gem bus lap SUM tt frit; miserabile sidus, ( bat Opbiucbus Avien. 204-205: istius extreme sub vtrsici, vertite quippe J sideris innixi, clarum noscts Ophiuchum. q u e r n . . . p e r h i b e n t : for the brachylogy cf. 2, 51, n. (magnum . . . nominavenoi/); and with the phrase cf. Virg. G. 1, 247: ut perhibent; Aen. 4, 1 7 9 : ut perhibent [and Pease's n . ] ; 8, 1 3 5 : ut Grai perhibent; Ciris, 77: ut perhibent, N o r d c n on Aen. 6, 14. O p h i u c h u m : o n the Snake-holder and the Snake (Schol. Arat. 7 5 , p. 353 Maass: εΓρηται δέ Όφιοϋχος δτι "Οφι* έχει καΐ φέρει) cf. F. Boll-W. G u n d c l in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 920-923; W. Gundel in P.-W. 18 (1939), 650-654 (Ophis)\ 659-663 (Opbiucbus). F o r Angustenens and other names cf. Gundcl, op. cit., 659, w h o remarks (660) that it w a s pro­ bably first depicted in the time o f E u d o xus. Eratosth. Catast. 6 (cf. Hygin. Astron. 2, 14; Arat. Lat. p. 194 Maass; Exc. e Catast. Marc. 6, pp. 573-574 Maass) says that this figure w a s identi­ fied with Heracles, the G e t i c King Camabon, the Thessalian K i n g Triopas

2,109

815

'Hie 1 pressu duplici palrnanim continet Anguem, atque eius ipse* manet religatus corpore torto;* namque virum 4 medium Serpens * sub pectora cingit. Hie tamen nitens graviter vestigia ponit 1

hi O

* eius ct ipse B*FM

■ toto A%

* utrum add. A

· serpens in raj.

VB or his son Phorbas (cf. Frazcr on Ov. tamen molli cervice reflexus / et radit effusis F. 6, 735; Gundcl, op. cit., 660-663). per laxa volumina pal mis. Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 4, 48 (but cf. 5. 11) preaeu: a rare word, used in two other mentions a theory by which Ophiuchus Ciceronian passages (Tusc. 2, 54; De is the Second Adam. Or. 3, 43: ipso oris pressu et sono, on which nomine: Mayor emends to lumine Non. p. 162 M. (p. 239 L.) says quasi (φαεινόμενον), but, as Plasbcrg remarks, conpressione). claro ... nomine is simply Cicero's duplici: Eratosth. Catast. 6: Εχων έν expansion of αυτόν, just as in 2, 110, άμφοτέραις χερσίν τόν "Οφιν; Ον. F. 6, Arcturus nomine claro renders αυτός . . . 736: et gemino ntxas porrigit Angue manus. Άρκτοΰρος of Arat. 94-95. With claro . .. Anguem: cf. Hipparch. 2, 2, 2: τόν nomine cf. also Pbaenom. 38: at magnumU Όφιν δν έχει ό Όφιοϋχος [cf. 2,2, 52]; no men signs clarumqm vocatur; 182: opscurai Lact. Plac. in Tbeb. 5, 529: Anguis ... sine nomine cedunt; Lucr. 6, 2: praeclaro qui creditur locatus in caelo per Aratum nomine (cf. Prise. Carm. 2, 782]; Aetna, celebratus. It is also called "Οφις, Serpens 642: claro sub nomine Ditis, (e.g., Manil. 1, 331), and Draco (e.g., 2, nomine Graii: cf. Lucr. 2,629; 6, 908. 106, above), and is sometimes reckoned hie . . . Nepai: fr. 14 Buescu; Arat. as a separate constellation, sometimes 82-87: άμφότεραι δ* "Οφιος πεπονήαται, as part of that of Ophiuchus (W. Gundcl δς (£ά τε μέσσον / δινεύει Όφιοϋχον ό δ* έμμενές ευ έπαρηρώς / ττοσσιν έπιθλί­ in P.-W. 18 (1939), 650-651). Scrv. G. 1, βει μέγα θηρίο ν άμφοτέροισιν, / Σκορ- 205, remarks: tres sunt angues in caelo; πίον, όφθαλμω τε xal έν θώρηχι βεβηκώς / unus qui in septentrione est, alter Ophiucbi, ορθός, άτάρ ol "Οφις γε δύο στρέφεται tertius australis. eius: monosyllabic by synizesis; cf. μετά χερσίν, / δεξιτερη ολίγος, σκαι^ γε μέν ύψόΟι πολλός; Germ. 79-82: lux R. Kiihner-F. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gram, d. tenuis manibus, per quas elabitur Angus's, / lat. Spr. 1« (1912), 147. pressus utraque manu, medium cingens Opbi- religatue: W. Gundcl {P.-W. 18 ucbum. f Scorpios ima pedum tangit, sed (1939), 651, 66) notes that in illustrated planta sinistra / in tergo residet, vestigia mss of the Aratea and Hyginus it twines dex/era pendent; Avicn. 235-241: ille about the body and legs of Ophiuchus. Angue manum consertus utramque f erigitur corpore torto: cf. Ov. A/. 2, 138: Serpensque debinc elabitur, ambas / fiexilis tortum declinet ad Anguem; Manil. 1, 332: et medium cingit spirts Opbiucbum, / querntorto cingentem corpore corpus. vestigia ponit: cf. Lucr. 3, A'.pono ... super baerentem plantarum mole duarum / Scorpios in geminas effusus viscera partis vestigia; / 3, 389-390; Virg. G. 3, 195: afflictusqm oculos maadosaque pectora pres­ vestigia ponat barena; Lydia, 10: vestigia sus I sustinet; cf. Hipparch. 1, 4, 15; ponet; Hor. S. 2, 6, 101-102; Ep. 1, 19, Manil. 1, 331-335: Serpentem magnis 21: posui vestigia; Ον. Μ. 14, 49: ponit Opbiucbus nomine gyris / dividit et torto vestigia; Manil. 5, 653: ponet vestigia; htgentem corpore corpus, / explical ut nodos Norden on Virg. Atn. 6, 159, thinks Hnuataqm terga per orbes. respicit ille the phrase Ennian.

816

2,109

atque oculos urget 1 pedibus pectusquc Nepai.' Septentriones · autera sequitur 'Arctophylax,4 vulgo qui dicitur5 esse Bootes,· 1 urguet nepae V1, fylax AH, • boetes B\

OB*, uirguet Bl ■ nepai A (m. rec.) V*NOB\ Prise. Inst. 7,2, ) , ncpar B\ nepii H, nepum G ■ icptemquc trioncs Ν * arcto arctofilax VGOBF, axctophilaz N, axtofilaz Μ · quid igitur F botes//

atque . . . Nepal: quoted by Prise. W. Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 966-967. Inst. 7, 2, 3 {G.L.K. 2, 285). Septentriones . . . sequitur: Cicero oculua . . . pectusque: cf. Schol. Arat. 83, p. 354 Maass: ό δέ Όφιοϋχος here omits Arat. 88-90, on the constella­ ασφαλώς δι' Ολου βαίνων άμφοτέροις τοις tion Chelae (the Scorpion's claws). έαυτοϋ ποσΐ τό μέγα (bjplov, τόν Σκορπίον, Arctophylax . . . Arctum: fr. 15, 1-2 εκθλίβει καΐ πατεί, τω μέν άριστερω ποδί Bucscu; Arat. 91-93: έξόπχθεν δ* Ελίκη; επί τοϋ οφθαλμού βαίνων, τω δέ δεζιω φέρεται έλαοντι έοικώς / Άρκτοφύλα;. επί του θώρακος; Vitruv. 9, 4, 4: Opbiu- τόν ρ" άνδρες έπικλείουσι Βοώτην, / ου· cbos in manibus tenet Serpentem latvo pedt νεκ* άμαξαίης έπαφώμενος είδεται "Αρκ­ calcans mtdiam frtmtem Scorpioms. Arat. 85του; Germ. 90-92: inde Helicen stqwttr speaks of but one eye (όφθαλμφ) but senior baadoqut minatur, / sive Hit ArciophHipparch. 1, 4, 15, says έξης δε περί lax, sen Baccbi oh munera caesus f Icartu τοϋ Όφιούχου λέγων Ιδίως ό "Αρατος ere ρ tarn pensavit sidere pi tarn ; Avien. ορθόν φησι κεΐσθαι αυτόν τη θέσει βεβη- 25S-258: quo cardine torqmat axem / semper χότα ίν τε τοις ύφθαλμοΐς τοϋ Σκορπίου ifiocddms at to!lens lampadaflammis,f An· και τω στηθεί. topbylax sivt, ut veteres cecinere, Bootes, j faNepai: cf. Pbaenom. 216: terga Nepai', mora Arcadici testans commenta tyranm. 324: vis magna Nepai; 418: pis . .. Nepai; Arctophylax . . . Bootes: the Greei Q. Cic. in Anth. Lat. no. 642, 10 Ricse name of "Bear-ward" is sometimes ren­ ([Aus.] p. 107, 10 Peiper): denudat ftamma dered as Ursae Custos (e.g., O v . F. 2, Nepai. Other instances of -at ending an 153; Tr. 1, 4 , 1 ; 1,11,15; cf. W. Gundel, hexameter are Pbaenom. 179; 372; and De Stellarurn Appellation* et Re/ig. Rom. many cases in archaic or archaistic (1907), 52; F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, poets, often in imitation of Ennius, arc Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 887). When the cited by R. Kiihncr-F. Holzwcissig, Aretoe are considered as animals this it Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 1· (1912), 412- their protector (cf. Nonn. 2, 184); when 413; cf. Bailey, cd. of Lucr. 1 (1947), that constellation is regarded as a wagon 75-77. this is Bootes, the driver or (sometimes) On the word Nepa cf. Paul, ex Fcst. the ploughman (e.g., Boeth. Cons. 4, p. 164 M.(163 L.): Nepa Afrorum lingua poet. 5, 2); hence the many passages identifying Arctophylax and Bootes sidus quod Cancer appellatur, pel, ut quidam volunt, Scorpios; Non. p. 145 M. (e.g., Schol. Od. 5, 272; Schol. Arat. 91, (p. 211 L.); Lyd. De Magistr. 1, 42: τόν pp. 355-356 Maass; Ov. F. 3, 405; σκορπίον ol 'Ρωμαίοι πατρίως νέπαν κα- Manil. 1, 316; Sen. Thy. 873-874; Harλοϋσιν οίονεΐ ίποδα κατά στέρησιν. In pocr. s.v. Άρκτοϋρος; Eus. Pr. EP. 11, Fin. 5, 42, Cicero uses it of a scorpion; 7, 8; Schol. Dan. G. 1, 67; Lex. Stg. in Rep. 1, 30, he quotes a line of Ennius in Bekk. Anted. 1, 205; Isid. Etym. 3, containing it, where, as here and in 2, 71, 8; De Nat. Her. 26, 5; Suid. ss. 114, it is the constellation which in 2, βοώτης). Others equate it with Arcturus 113, is Called Scorpios. For its form, (e.g., Eratosth. Catast. 8; Schol. Dan. traditions, and significance cf. F. Boll- G. \, 67; Lact. Plac. in Tbtb. 3, 685;

2, 110

817

quod quasi temone x adiunctam ■ prae se quatit8 Arctum.' 4 110 Dein* quae· sequuntur: 'Huic* enim Booti 'subter 7 praecordia fixa videtur Stella micans radiis, Arcturus nomine claro'; 1 temoni H* * adiunc A ■ qua sit Ν * aratum F 1 · deinde FM 7 supter Bt subterrae cordia AlV* • quae] om. FM, queque Ο

Eustath. in Od. 5, 272), or make it complete line: buic subter prae­ Arcturi Custos (Arat. Lat. p. 197 Maass); cordia fixa videtur)-, Arat. 94-95: ύπό cf. M. Brcithaupt in ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 4 ζώνη δέ ol αυτός / έζ άλλων Άρκτοϋρος (1915), 41. ελίσσεται άμφαδόν αστήρ; Germ. 93-95: Bootee: appearing already in Od. 5, non Mi obscurum caput est, turn tristia mem­ 272-273: Πληιάδας τ* έσορώντι καΐ όψέ bra, J sed proprio tamen una micat sub δύοντα Βοώτην / "Αρκτον θ', ήν καΐ "Αμα- nomineflamma, ( Arcturum dixere, sinus ξαν ^ίκλησιν καλέουσιν. Others identi­ qua vinculo nodant; Avien. 270-272: nam fied him with Arcturus (e.g., Schol. Od. locus Arcturo sacer adscripttur. 5, 272; Ampcl. 3, 1; Bekk. Anted. 1, 445; Mine, j attrea qua summos adstringunt cinguia Suid. SJ>. "Αρκτος) or with Orion (e.g., amictus, f ebria flammanti consurgit Stella Hicr. In Is. 6, p. 240 Vallarsi). On his rubore. mythology and significance cf. K. (?) fixa: cf. Nonn. 13, 296-297: πατήρ Hablcr in P.-W. 3 (1899), 717-718; δέ μιν είς πόλον άστρων / στηρίξας έκάM. Breithaupt, I.e.; F. Boll-W. Gundcl λεσσε χαλαζήεντα Βοώτην [i.e., fixed in in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 886-892. the firmament]. quod quasi: a verse·beginning in Stella micans: cf. fr. 19, 1-2 Buescu: Lucr. 1, 432. adfixa videtur / Stella, micans tali specie temone: for harnessing from, rather talique nitore. than to, cf. 1, 78: adiunc tis bumano cor pore micans radiis: on the brightness of [and n. on corpore]. Madvig and others, Arcturus cf. Plaut. Rud. 3-6: ita sum ut following cod. H*, read temoni. videtis splendens Stella Candida, f . . . / . . . quatic Arctum: cf. Virg. G. 3, 132: nomen Arcturost mibi. / noctu sum in caelo cursu qua dun t; Sil. Ital. 12, 254: quatiebat clarus atque inter deos; Schol. Arat. 94, p. 356 Maass: σφόδρα γαρ έχει τους πάνequum. 110. dein quae sequuntur: cf. τας λαμπρότατους αστέρας. Ινα δέ έχει below, turn quae sequuntur. Hcindorf έν μέση ζώνη όστις δια τήν ύπερβολήν observed that there was no real omission της λαμπρότητος Ιδίως καΐ αυτός λέγε­ here of the words of Aratus, and Mayor, ται Άρκτοΰρος ομοίως τω παντί Άρκfollowing his suggestion, transferred τούρω· λαμπηδόνα γαρ ου τήν τυχοϋσαν this phrase to a position after Virgo; έχει; Ptol. Apparit. p. 258 Wachsmuth: είσί δέ των αστέρων πρώτου μεγέθους below, and by similar reasoning deleted turn quae sequuntur. But these phrases do δέκα πέντε * ό καλούμενος Αίξ, ό λαμπρός not necessarily imply omissions, and της Αύρας, Άρκτοΰρος, κτλ; fit. M. s.v. since they simply continue the descrip­ "Αρκος· ό επί της ζώνης τοϋ Άρκτοφύtions I here retain both. Dtin in the λακος λαμπρός αστήρ. philosophical works is not limited, as Arcturus: cf. R. Wagner in P.-W. 2 Ax's appendix states, to this passage (1896), 1174; W. Gundcl, De Stellarum and Rep. 1, 16; for other cases cf. H. Appellation* et Rel. Rom. (1907), 48-58 Mcrguct, Lex. ζ. d. pbi/os. Scbr. Cic. 1 (on its names, meteorological effects, (1887), 632. and mythological identifications); F. huic . . . subtcr . . . claro: fr. 15, 3-4 Boll-W. Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 Buescu (who would emend to make a (1937), 888-892.

818

2, 110

cuius l ■ subiecta fertur 'Spicum inlustrc tencns * splcndcati corpoic Virgo.' 43 Atquc ita dimetata * signa sunt ■ ut in tantis descriptionibus · 1 cui BtFM » < p e d i b u s > Dap. metata codd.t dimetata Gron. {cf 2, 1SS) AHVlF

• tenensj ferens Sent. G. 1, 111 * de• sunt signa Ν · discriptionibus

n o m i n e claro: cf. 2, 109, n. {nomim). There is no occasion, with J. Jortin {Misc. Obs. upon Authors one. and mod. 2 (1732), 77; cf. 127-128) t o emend nomim to lumine, or with P. Burmann, on the analogy of 2, 114, to read nomine Graio, for Arcturus was a star famous for its supposed influence upon the weather. c u i u s < p e d i b u a > : cf. Prise. Inst. 6, 63 {G.L.K. 2, 247): idem in Arato: sub pedibus profertur . . . finita Booti, / Spicum in/ustre tenens, splendenti corpore Virgo [fr. 15, 5-6 Bucscu]. The reading em of B* may perhaps be correct, but if we retain emus with most mss the insertion of pedibus seems called for; cf. Arat. 96-97: άμφοτέροισι δέ ττοσσίν υπο σκέπ-

Teucros text, 6 [F. Boll, Spbatra (1903), 47]. c o r p o r e V i r g o : cf. Pbatnom. 322: conlutens corpore Virgo. O n this zodiacal sign cf. F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roschcr. Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 959-963. Pp. 961-963 give various ancient identifications with Iustitia, Erigone, Thespeia, D e m e t c r (cf. Eratosth. Catast. 9 : 8wt τό (χειν Σ τ ί χ υ ν ) , Core, Isis, Ilithyia, Atargatis, Cybelc, Tychc, Pax, Virtus, Parthenos the daugh­ ter o f Apollo, Athena, Hecate, Upis, to which add Diana (Hicr. Adv. Iovin. 1, 41, p. 307 Vallarsi). a t q u c . . . apparent: the transfer of these words by Mayor, f o l l o w i n g doubts of Heindorf, to 2, 104, after the

φέρει Στάχυν αίγλήΓντα ;also, below, cuius sub pedibus. S p i c u m . . . V i r g o : fr. 15, 6 Bucscu; Arat. 97 (quoted above) and scholia p. 357 Maass; Germ. 96-97: Virginis inde subest fades, cm plena nnistra ( fulget Spica manu maturisque ardet aristis; Avien. 273-290 (284-286: seu diva Ceres, nc nam tibi flagrat arista / et, ceu Siriacot torretur Spica colore j protentata manu; Serv. G. 1, 111: dicimus autem et "bic spieus" et "hoc spicum"; Cicero in Arato: Spicum inlustre ferens insigni corpore Virgo, sed scire debemus in usu esse a masculino utrumque numerum, a neutro vero raro et tantum singularem inveniri; nam pluralis nusquam lectus est. Also Eratosth. Catast. 9 : 6 δ * επί της ευωνύμου λαμπρός καλεί­ ται Στάχυς; Manil. 5, 270-271; Hygin. Astr. 3, 2 4 ; Vitruv. 9, 4, 1: candens autem magis Spica eius est; N o n n . 47, 257-259: Ζευς / ψυχήν Ήριγόνης σταχυώδεος ασ­ τέρι Κούρης / ούρανίης έπένειμεν όμόζυγον; Ptol. Apparit. p. 258 Wachsmuth [placing it among stars of the first brilliancy); also cf. the second

clever than necessary, and where they n o w stand they give an intermediate reminder to the reader of the real point of this long series of vcrsc-quotations, in a manner emphasized at 2 , 104-105, and especially at the beginning o f 2, 115. d i m e t a t a : the verb dime to or demeto occurs but thrice; in Liv. 8, 38, 7, the form used (of laying out a camp) is dime· tari; in 2 , 1 5 5 , below, the mss (except I' 1 ) read cursus dimetati, and s o similar in meaning is that passage to this as to suggest that we should here also (with Gronovius on the Livy passage, various editors and Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1910), 1195) read dimetata. The assumption of t w o distinct compounds, dime to and demeto (cf. dimetior and demetior, discriptio and descriptio) would be more likely, were the t w o instances in our work more unlike. As it is, the verb demeto (third conjugation) has regularly the meaning " m o w d o w n . " Possibly the ms reading here is influenced by descriptionibus just below, though in it there is a similar wa­ vering of mss between descr- and discr-.

τοιο Βοώτιω / ΙΙαρΟένον, ή ρ2' έν χιρσί

words nomina imtaerint, seems more

2,110

819

divina sollertia x appareat: Έϋ Natos Gcminos invises" sub caput Arcti;5 subicctus mediae est 4 Cancer, pedibusque tenetur magnus Leo tremulam quatiens e corpore flammam.' Auriga 1 solertia BF · Inuises OBFMt inuisses AHV1 est deft. Lamb, raediaest A VB, media est Η

* arctis Bl

* mediae

descriptionibue: cf. Rep. 1, 22: eanCancer: Καρκίνος ; cf. A. Haebler in dem [sc. spbaeram] Mam astris sttilisqut P.-W. 3 (1899), 1459-1460; F. Bollquae caeio inhaerent esse dtscriptam ; cuius . . .W. GundeJ in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 descriptionem, ttc.\ 6, 24: tandem totius (1937), 951-953; for its 16 or 18 surs caeii discriptionem [vulg. descr-]; also in 1, and the story, told by Eratosth. Catast. 26, supra: omnium rerum discriptionem. 11 and others, of its translation by Hera divina sollertia: cf. 1, 53, n. {sine to the heavens after it had bitten Heracles in his contest with the Hydra (Manil. 2, divina ... sollertia). et Natoe . . . flammam: fr. 21 Buescu 33). Tcrt. Ad Nat. 2, 15, charges against (who reads at Natos); Arat. 147-148 the pagans etiam canes et scorpios et cancros [after about fifty lines dealing with the in caelum transtulistis. Golden Age]: κρατί Se ol Δίδυμοι, μέσση magnus: for the epithet cf. Manil. 5, δ' δπο Καρκίνος εστίν / ποσσί 8* όπισθο- 234; for the prosody 2,106, below: towns τέροισι Λέων ύπο καλά οαείνει; Germ. Draco \ Pbaenom. 263: magnus Leo. 147-149: qua media est He/ice, subuctum Leo: cf. W. Gundcl in P.-W. 12 respice Cancrum; / at capiti suberunt Gemini, 1924), 1973-1992; F. Boll-W. Gundcl in qua posterior pes, / horrentisque tubas et ful- Roscher, Ausf. Ux. 6 (1937), 954-956. vum cerne Leonem; Avicn. 368-395 (368- Since the sun is in Leo in the hottest 369: ipsius autem / subiectos capiti Geminos season of the year (cf. Schol. Arat. 149, tibi cernere fas est; 395: adsiduis ardet pp. 364-365 Maass), Leo is described Leo visceraflammis]. by many phrases, Greek and Latin, Natos Gcminos: on the history of testifying to this fact; e.g., flammifert this constellation, starting with the flammiger, furibundus, ferus, ardens, terriBabylonians, and the identification of bilis, borrendus (lists in Gundcl, op. cit.t 1981-1982). It was by some identified these twins cf. F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf Lex. 6 (1937), 948-951, with the Ncmcan lion; Eratosth. Catast. who list eight different identifications, 12; Arat. Lat. p. 206 Maass; Schol. Arat. that with Castor and Pollux being the 149, p. 365 Maass; Isid. Etjm. 3, 71, 27. tremulam quatiens: of twinkling, most frequent. Cf. also Arat. Lat. pp. 202-203 Maass; Schol. Arat. 147, scintillating light; cf. 2, 111: Eqitos ille p. 363 Maass; Macrob. Sat. 1, 21, 22 iubam quatiens; Pbaenom. 51: quatiens e (symbolic explanation); F. Chapouthier, corpore lumen; and Buescu further cites, Les Dioscures au service d'une de'esse (1935),for tremulam ... flammam [lumen, etc.], De Cons. ap. Div. 1, 18: tremulos ardore 256, n. 3. in vise·: cf. Fin. 5, 5: locum ... invisit; cometas; Enn. Sc. 292; Lucr. 4, 404; 5. 697; Virg. Eel. 8, 105; Aen. 7, 9; 8, 22; De Or. 1,249; several times in the Letters; Ov. H. 17, 59; F. 1, 78; Manil. 1, 845; Catull. 31, 4; 64, 233; 64, 384. •ub caput: A. Goethe (Neue Jabrb. f. 1.863. Auriga . . . obtinet: the lines sub ... Pbilol. 133 (1886), 137) emends, unneces­ sarily, I believe, to sub capite. Mantl. 2, obtinet = fr. 23 Buescu; cf. Arat. 156-163: 181, relates Gemini and Cancer: quos el 8έ τοι Ήνίοχον re καΐ αστέρας Ήνιοsubsequitur Cancer per sidera jratres. χοιο / σκέπτεσθαι δοκέ», καί τοι φάτις

820

2, 110

'sub lacva Geminorum obductus parte fcretur.1 Adversum caput huic Helicac1 tniculenta tuetur. At Capra8 lacvum4 umcrum · ckra · obrinct.'7 1 fereturj uel tenetur V* · helicae Grot., helice HVNOM, elice ABF pra]ca Ο * laeum VlBl · humemm V*NM, humerus Ο · daro 7 optinct VNOM darac (?) A

· aHVNO,

On the rhyming lines ( . . . feretur, ήλυθκν ΑΙγός / αυτής ήδ* Έρίφων, οί ... tuetur) cf. Pease on Dip. 1, 20, n. τ' elv αλί πορφυρούση / πολλάκις έσχέψαντο χ«δαιομένους ανθρώπους, / αυτόν (monebant ... ferebant . . . iubebamt ... μέν μιν Απαντα μέγαν Διδύμων επί λαια / vereri ... teneri). χιχλιμένον δήεις- 'Ελίκης δέ οί £χρα Helicae: cf. 2, 105, n. (Helice). χάρηνα / άντία Sivcoci. σχαιψ δ* έπβλήλαtniculenta tuetur: alliterative. With ται ώμω / Αΐζ Ιερή, τήν μέν τζ λόγος ΔιΙ the phrase cf. Lucr. 5, 31: acerba tutus μαζόν έπισχεΐν; Germ. 157-168 [157: ( = Virg. Aen. 9, 794; cf. G. 3, 149; est etiam Auriga* facies; 163-168: ipse Stat. Tbeb. 1, 447: obliqua tutntes; 4, 606); ingeiu transversa abit laeva Geminorum f Virg. Aen. 6, 467: torva tuentem, and maiorisque Ursae contra delabitur ora. f nstNorden's note, which thinks it a Helle­ mina praeterea secum trabit; una putatur / nism, used especially in verse, and imita­ nutrix esse Iovis (si vere Iuppiter infant / ting some such phrase as άγρια ocpxoubera Cretaeae mulnt fidissima Caprae), / μένος. Orclli and Bucscu doubt whether sidere quae claro gratum testatur alumnum];truculenta is used adverbially, but it Avien. 405-413 [405: Aurigatorem par sit seems reasonably clear in the light of quoqut cura videre; 407-408: bate lac memo-the numerous parallels cited by R. ratur alumno / infudisse Iovi Capra, nutrix Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. dicta tonantis; 411-413: iunxit equos, promts lat. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 280-281. Cicero, procul in Geminorum j laeva Lucretius, and Virgil, in their use of latit fusoque super se corpore tendit / plurimus this idiom, may be imitating Ennius, adque Helices caput inclinatur ab ore]; who says (Ann. 342 Vahlcn): ululat ... Eratosth. Catast. 13; Manil. 1, 362-364; acuta (emended by some editors to F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf. acute). With truculenta cf. Pbaenom. 103: Lex. 6 (1937), 915-920, who list (917) truculenti corpora Tauri. eight proposed identifications, e.g., with Capra: ΑΙξ ; cf. A. Haeblcr in P.-W. 3 Erichthonius, Myrtilus, Bcllerophon, (1899), 1544-1545; F. Boll-W. Gundel Hippolytus, and Phacthon (cf. Schol. in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 915-920. Arat. 161, p. 368 Maass). Identified with the goat which suckled obductus: „hidden beneath" (Rack- the infant Zeus (cf. Eratosth. Catast. 13; ham); cf. 2, 120: obducuntur . . . cortice Firm. Matb. 8, 6, 7; Nonn. 23, 314; and trunci; an inaccurate translation for n. on Auriga ... obtinet, above), it is κβκλιμένον "slanting," the transversus often treated as a single star in the constellation of Auriga, and is called of Germ. 163, and Vitruv. 9, 4, 2. ferctur: "you will find it carried Capra by the three translators of Aratus, along." For the future predicting that as well as by Enn. Sc. 243; Varr. R.R.I, a thing not yet known to be true will 2, 17; 2, 1, 8; 2, 3, 7; Hor. C. 3. 7. 6; prove to be so cf. G. M. Lane, Lat. Firm. Matb. 8, 6, 7, but Capella by Ov. Gram. (1899), % 1621, citing Plaut. Pers. F. 5, 113; Manil. 1, 366; Plin. N.H. 18, 645: baec erit bono genere nata; to which 248; 18, 255; 18, 310; 18, 312. a . add Ter. Haut. 1014: sic erit [so in Schol. Arat. 156, p. 367 Maass [of Pborm. 801; Adtl. 182]; Eun. 732: boc Auriga]: ων 6 μέν too Τον ώμον 0φ6δρβ verum erit; Ju v. 1,126: noli vexare ; quitsett. εστί λαμπρός xal χαλβϊται Α(ξ, οί ίέ

2, 110

821

Turn quae sequuntui: 'Verum haec est magno atque inlustri praedita signo, contra Haedi exiguum iaciunt mortalibus ignem.' Cuius l sub pedibus 'corniger est valido conixus* corpore Taurus.' 1

cui Η

■ connexus VO, conexus AHNBFM, connixus if//. Lamb.

exiguum: cf. Arat. 166: λεπτά φαί­ άλλοι δύο έξης άμαυρότ€ροι, ot καλούν­ ται "Ερι«ροι [cf. ρ. 209 Maass]; Vitruv. 9, νονται; schol. on that passage (p. 367 4, 2: adplicantur Aurigae mama Haedi, Maass): άμαυρότχροι. Capra laevo umtro; Schol. Dan. Aen. 9, iaciunt . . . ignem: cf. Pbaenom. 51: 665: rttintt autem Auriga sttllas duos in tacit ... ignem; 331: clarum iactantes man*, qua» Haedi vocantur, et Capram lucibus ignem ; Lucr. 2, 675: ignem iacere; quam Amaltbeam dicunt; Mart. Cap. 8, 5, 576: iactat . . . lumen; 6, 389: iaciunt 838: Capram quae Heniocbo superpost fa, ignem. out Haedos, qui eius bumeris sustinentur mortalibua ignem: a verse-ending [cf. 8, 843). found in Lucr. 5, 1092; 5, 1101. cuius eub pedibus: sec above: cuius cum quae scquuntux: some scholars, subiecta. following Hcindorf, delete this phrase, corniger . . . Taurus: fr. 26 Buescu; on the ground that in Aratus only two lines intervene which are not here ren­ Arat. 167-168: πάρ ποσΐ & Ηνιόχου· dered. But see the note on dein quae κχραόν πεπτηότα Ταΰρον / μαίεσθαι; Germ. 174-175: Aurigae pedibus trux jtquwitur, above. obtinet: cf. Rep. 6, 17: mediam /ere adiactt ignea Taurus f cornua /route gerens et lucidus ore minaci; Avicn. 421-422: nee regionem sol obtinet. verum . . . ignem: fr. 24 Buescu; minus Aurigae qua sunt vestigia curvi, / corArat. 165-166: άλλ' ή μέν πολλή TC καΐ nigeri late tenduntur pectora Tauri. Cf. Arat. άγλαή* ol 8έ ol αύτοΰ / λεπτά φα*ί νονται 517: Ταύρου fct σχίλέων 6σση περιφαίν€Έριφοι κοφπόν κάτα χειρός; Germ. ται όκλάξ [Pbaenom. 290: atque genu 168-171: sidere quae claro gratum festaturflexo Taurus conititur, which seems in our alumnum; / banc Auriga umtro port tarn passage to support the reading conixus gerit, at manus Hatdos f ostendit, nautis against con(n)exus of AHBV). With the inimicum sidus, ubi illos / orbis ab oceano phrase cf. Antb. Lat. no. 622, 1-2 Ricse: celsus rapit; Avien. 414-416: Hie quidem corniger alter / Taurus; also, below, 2, 127: in spatium membra explicate ut Capra comibus tauri . . . se . . . tutantur. laevo J fixa umero dare sustollitur, iprius conixus: For the form cf. Tbes. Ling. autem / fine manus parvas Haedorum suspice Lat. 4 (1906), 318, 67-81; and for the flam mas. meaning of "crouching" id., 319, 54-63. contra: i.e., on the other shoulder Sec also Manil. 1, 361-362: vicina/erens nixo vestigia Tauro J Heniocbus; and repre­ of Auriga. Haedi: "Εριφοι; cf. F. Boll-W. Gundel sentations in art of a bull fallen on its in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 915- knees (F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roschcr, 920; also the note on Capra, above. Aus/. Lex. 6 (1937), 939). With the The rising and setting of this constella­ phrase cf. Virg. Aen. 9, 410 ( = 10, 127): tion was associated with storms; cf. toto conixus corpore. Tbeocr. 7,53-54 and schol. (p. 92 Wendel); Taurus: cf. W. Gundel in P.-W. 5A Virg. G. 1, 205; Aen. 9, 668-669; Hor. (1934), 53-58; F. Boll-W. Gundel in C. 3. 1. 28; Manil. 1, 365; Antb. Pal. 7, Roschcr, op. cit., 938-946. This bull was 272, 5-6; 7, 640, 1; 11, 336, 2. commonly interpreted as (1) that which

822

2, 111

111 Eius caput stellis conspcrsum1 est frcqucntibus; 'has Graeci Stellas Hyadas* vocitare suerunt' 1

conapectum est stellis Μ

* hyadas ABM, yadas N, hiadas OF

carried Europa (cf. 1, 78, n. (taurus qui Dan. and Brev. Expos. G. 1, 138; Etym. pexit Europam)\ Eratosth. Catast. 14; M. sjr.T, Etym. Gud. s.v. Tiftc;), Arat. Lat. p. 211 Maass; Ov. F. 5, others (2) from Hyas, son of Atlas or 603-618; Hygin. Aslr. 2,21; Ampcl. 2, 2; his sisters (e.g., Schol. //. 18, 486; [Clem.] Homii. 5, 17; Norm. 38, 394; Eratosth. Catast. 14; Ov. F. 5, 182; Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 24), (2) as Io (Eratosth. Hygin. Fab. 192, 1; Astr. 2, 2 1 ; Schol. l.c), or (3) as the bull beloved by Pasi- Arat. 254, p. 386 Maass; Schol. Germ. phae (Schol. Arat. 167, p. 368 Maass; Arat. 173; Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 744; Schol. Germ. Arat. 136). Brev. Expos. G. 1, 138; Eustath. //. 18, 111. caput etellie coneperaum: Arat. 485). Most speculations, however, both 173-174: ταΐ μέν £' έπΙ πβντί μετώπω / ancient and modern, have upheld one Ταύρου βεβλέαται (sc. Ύάδες]. For the or the other of two additional theories: figurative use of conspergo ( = maculo) cf. (3) that connecting the name with ύειν, Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1896), 494, 54-62. and hence using such epithets as inserenae, Ernout and Robin on Lucr. 2, 211, nimbosae, pluviae, pluviales, tristes, and stdae;—this is perhaps the commonest compare the use of consero. has . . . suerunt: fr. 27 Buescu; ancient view; or (4) that relating them to Arat. 172-174: καΐ λίην κείνων 6νομ' ύς, "pig," in Latin, as Cicero says, ren­ είρεται, ουδέ τοι αυτως / νήκουστοι dered by Suculae, "piglings." For the deri­ Ύάδες[ίΓκ: rest quoted above]; Germ. vation from ύειν cf. Matron ap. Athcn. 4, 178: fronte micant Hyades; Avicn. 434: 136 c; Virg. 1, 744 [where Servius says tt tic Hyadts Tauri to to procul ore coruscant. Grace* ' Υάδες die tat sunt από τοϋ Ociv, LaGraeci: cf. 2,105: apud Graios; 2,108: tine Suculae a suco]; Ov. F. 6, 197-198; Plin. N.H. 2, 106: suculis ... quas Grata Graeci . . . vocitant; 2, 109: perbihent ... ob idpluvio nomine appellant; Schol. //. 18, Graii; 2, 114: Graio . . . nomine. 486; Schol. Arat. 171, p. 369 Maass [cf. Hyades: cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 825, n. 4; W. Gundcl, De p. 390]; Schol. Germ. Arat. 173; Brev. Sttllarum Appellatione it Re/. Rom. Expos. G. 1, 138; Hcsych. s.v. Ύχδχς, (1907), 101-107; id., in P.-UT. 8 (1913), Orion s.v. Ύάδες; Lyd. De Ost. 7, p. 12 2615-2624; F. BoU-W. Gundel in Ro- Wachsmuth; [Gcmin.] Ca/end. pp. 180, schcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 941-942. 185 Wachsmuth; Ptol. Apparit. p. 247 Wachsmuth; Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 12: a sun This group of stars, variously reckoned as from two to seven, with one of them etp/uviJs. Tiro ap. Cell. 13, 9, 4, remarks: adeo . . . ve teres Roman/ litteras Graecas of the first magnitude (Ptol. Apparit. p. 258 Wachsmuth), is situated in the nesciverunt . . . ut Stellas quae in capitt forehead of Taurus; Eratosth. Catast. 14; Tauri sunt propterea Suculas appellarint Schol. //. 18, 486; Tiro ap. Gell. 13, 9, 4; quod eas Graeci ύάδας vocant, tamquam Arat. Lat. p. 211-212 Maass; Ov. F. 6, id verbum Latinum Graeci verbs interpreta197; Plin. N.H. 2,110; Hygin. Fab. 192, mentnm sit, quia Graece ύες, sues La tine 2; Astr. 2, 21; 3, 20; Schol. Arat. 171- dicantur. sed ύάδες inquit, ουκ άπό των 172, pp. 388-389 Maass; Scrv. and Prob. ύών, id est, non a subus, ita ut nostri opici G. 1, 138; Hcsych. s.v. 'Ya8o^;Suid. s.v. putaverunt, sed ab eo quod est ύειν,, appeiUmΎάδες; Etym. M. s.v. Υ; Etym. Gud. s.v. tur; nam tt cum oriuntur et cum occidunt Ύάδες. Its name some (1) derived from tempestates pluvias largpsque imbrts cient. the Greek letter Υ (e.g., Schol. //. 18, pluere cutem Graeca lingua Cciv did fur, in 486; Hygin. Fab. 192, 3 ; Schol. Arat. which he seems to be accurately follow­ 171-172, p. 369 Maass; cf. p. 390; Schol. ing his master in the present passage,

2, 111

823

a l plucndo (few* cnim est pluere), nostri' impcrite4 Suculas,6 quasi a subus · essent non ab imbribus nominatae. Minorem autem Septentrionem Cepheus 7 passis palmis β [terga] · subsequitur; 1 adtf 1 ■ hyin VNOBFM, hicnc H, hyincnim A* » nosti A1 « im· succulas VNO ■ suibus M, sucibus Η * caefeus perita BFl, imperii! F1 B, ccfcus F ■ palmibus Ν * [terga] del. Clark, Detc. of Manuscr. 357\ tcrgo dttt. Rom.t a tergo dttt. Man., < p o s t > terga PI., terca Bl

as does Plin. N.H. 18, 247: nimborum epithets motor and minor as applied to a argumento Hjadas apptllantibus Graecis singular Septentrio cf. W. Gundel, De sas Stellas, nostri a similitudine cogncminis Stellarum Appellatione et Rel. Rom. (1907), Graeci propter sues inpositum arbitrantes 60-61; also above, 2, 105, n. (Septem ... inperitia appellavere Suculas; cf. Prob. in Triones). Virg. G. 1, 138: Η jades existimantttr esse Cepheus passis palmis: cf. Τ use. 5, 8: in cornibus Tauri et in ore, quas impend stella/us Cepheus cum uxore, genero, filia; Suculas appellant, arbitrantes a suibus Arat. 182-183: αυτός μέν κατόπισθεν Hjadas dictas. sed errant, dictae sunt enim έών Κυνοσουρίδος "Αρκτου / Κηφεΰς άπό τοΰ Οειν, id est, a spargendo . est enim pluvium sidus, hoc est, Κηφεύς έχ βορέω μεγάλη άνά χειρί non temere oritur ut non imbres sequantur; κελεύει; Eratosth. Catast. 15: ήν δ*έ, also cf. a corrupt passage in Fest. pp. ως Ευριπίδης φησίν, Αιθιόπων βασιλεύς 301-302 M. (390 L.): <su>cula . . . 'Ανδρομέδας δέ πατήρ; Arat. Lat. p. 214 Stellas quinque < . . ,>uia Hjadas Grae Maass; Schol. Arat. 179, p. 372 Maass < . . . exi> stimantes a subus < . . . > ; [on his pedigree]; Vitruv. 9, 4, 6: SepAmpel. 3, 2: Hjadet quae a nobis Suculat tentrionis autem Minoris et Ctpbei Simuladicuntur; and for other citations W. cri complures sunt stellae confusae; Hygin. Gundcl, De Stellarurn Appellationibus Astr. 2, 9; 3, 8; Avicn. 443-444: tergo et Rel. Rom. (1907), 193-195. Gundel, Cjnosuridos Ursae f post habitat geminasque however, in P.-VP. 8 (1913), 2616-2617 manus a pectore tendit; 687-688: turn (with bibliography on 2617), stresses braccbia Cepheus j protentasque manus . .. the fact that ύά&ες has a short υ but Geiv inmergitur; 1161-1162; 1198-1199; Hipa long one, and believes that the connec­ pol. Philosophum. 4, 49 [Cepheus thought tion with ύς, ύύς, and sus is more likely, by heretics to be Adam, Cassicpia Eve]; such placing of animals among the con­ W. Windisch, De Perseo eiusque Familia stellations being of frequent occurrence. inter Astra collocates (1902), 27-30; On the Greek accusative form here K. Lattc in P.-W. 11 (1922), 224; retained in the Latin cf. Gundcl, De F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. Stellarum Appellation* et Rel. Rom. Lex. 6 (1937), 884-886 [with illustration from a Vatican ms]. (1907), 196. vocitare: cf. 2, 105, n. {vocitare). passis palmis: cf. Care. B.C. 3, 98, 2: suenuit: in Fam. 15, 8, cod. Μ reads passisque palmis protects ad terram; Plin. suesti, but elsewhere Cicero uses the N.H. 7, 77: pansisque manibus; Gcll. 15, compound consuesco. The simple verb is 15, 3: et "passis manibus" et "velis passis** perhaps Ennian, since it is also found dicimus. quod significat diductis atque disten­ ds ; C. Sittl, Die Gebarden d. Gr. u. Rom. in Lucr. 1, 60; 4, 369. impcrite: this, like quasi . . . essent, (1890), 147-152. subsequitur: the mss read terga sub­ expresses the rather contemptuous atti­ tude of Cicero toward such a (to him) sequitur, but it seems easier to suppose that terga is a marginal variant for tergum popular etymology. just below, as A. C. Clark, The Descent of Suculas: cf. bucula, canicula, etc. Minorem . . . Septentrionem: on the Manuscripts (1918), 357, suggests, than

824

2, 111

'namque ipsum ad tergum Cynosurae 1 vertitur Arcti.*1 Hunc 8 antcccdit* 'obscura specie stellarum Cassiepia/6 'Hanc autem · inlustri versatur corpore propter Andromeda aufugiens 7 aspecrum β maesta parentis.' 1 cynosuray^A/l'', cynosyrei?, cynosyrae F , cinosura Ο * arcthi^F * huk Mx * tecedit: rursus innpit Ρ · cassi epia BFMt cassiae pia Pt carsiae pia V, carsie pia NO · autem {del.) hanc autem Bt haec autem V* ' aut fugiens Bl3 hau fugiens A, haud fugiens HP * aspectu Pi.

to insert post with Plasberg or to change to a /ergo with some deletions and editors. n a r a q u e . . . Arcti: fr. 28 Buescu; Arat. 182 [quoted on Cepbeus passis pal mis, above]; Germ. 187-188: ipse brevem patulis manibus stat post Cynosuran / diducto passu; Avien. 443-444 [quoted on Cepbeus passis pa/mis, above]. C y n o s u r a e : cf. 2, 105, n. (Cynosura); O v . 7>. 5, 3, 7: stellis Cynosuridos Ursae. Here in apposition with Arctit like Arat. 182: Κυνοσουρίδος "Αρκτου. h u n c antecedit . . . C a s s i e p U : (ob­ scura . . . Cassitpia is fr. 29 Buescu); Arat. 188-189: τοϋ δ* 4ρα δαιμονίη προ· κυλίνδεται ού μάλα πολλή / νυκτΐ φαεινό μένη παμμήνιδι Κασσιέπεια; Germ. 193195: Cassiepia virum residet subiimis ad ipsum\ j clara, etiam pernox caelo cum /una re Jul sit, f sed brevis et paucis decora/a in sidere flammis ; Avicn. 450-452: injortunatarn spectabis Cassiepiam. f sed nee multa /amen, cum caelum lumine toto / /una reple/. o b s c u r a : cf. Schol. Arat. 188, p. 374 Maass: ού γάρ πολλοί αυτήν λαμπρύνουσιν αστέρες. For similar phrases cf. Ara/. 2 8 ; 155; 164; 174; 180. C a s s i e p i a : on the forms of the name cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. My/b. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 718 b, n. 185; W. Bubbc in P.-UT. 10 (1917), 2315. She was the wife of Cepheus and the mother of Andromeda, of whose beauty she so unwisely boasted as to sufTcr from the jealous Nereids. Even­ tually the family was metamorphosed into constellations; cf. Soph. Androm. in Pearson's cd. 1, 78-80; Eratosth. Cdtdit. 16; Arat. Lat. pp. 215-216 Maass; Vitruv. 9, 4, 3 ; Manil. 1, 686; 696-697;

al.; H y g i n . Astr. 2, 10; 3, 9 ; Lucian, De Salt. 4 4 ; Mart. Cap. 8, 8 3 8 ; 8, 842. O n her stellar form cf. W. Windisch, opxit.^ 30-36. h a n c . . . parentis: fr. 30 B u e s c u ; Arat. 197-198: αύτοΰ γάρ κάχεΐνο κυλίν­ δεται αίνόν άγαλμα / Άνδρομέδης υπό μητρί κεκασμένον; i.e., " a d o r n e d " or "arrayed" (καίνυμαι), where the scholia, p. 375 Maass, read: γράφεται κ α ΐ κ ε κ ο μ μένον, tv' ή τεθρηνημένον. κείται δέ έν τοις άστροις ή 'Ανδρομέδα διά τήν 'Αθηνών, των Περσέως δθλων υπόμνημα. έχει δέ καΐ αΰτη τάς χείρας έκτεταμένας, ώς προετέΟη τ φ κήτει. Mayor, follow­ ing earlier scholars, suggests that the original reading in Ararus may have been κεχασμένον, "shrinking back" (χάζομαι). Germ. 201-206 renders: nee procui Andronude, to/am quam cernere nomdum f obscura sub nocte licet \ cf. Avien. 459-469. inlustri . . . corpore: added by Cicero, t h o u g h Arat. 198-201 says that she is so bright that she can be seen o n any night; cf. Schol. Arat. 248, p. 383 Maass: 6 αριστερός ώμος της 'Ανδρομέδας λαμ­ πρός έστιν. A n d r o m e d a : cf. K. Wernicke in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2154-2159 (almost solely on the myth); W. Windisch, op. cit., 24-27; F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. Ltx. 6 (1937), 931-933 (on the myth and the transformation into stars); Eratosth. Catast. 15; 17; Arat. Lat. pp. 216-217 Maass; Ο ν . Μ. 4, 670-752; Hygin. Fab. 64, 1-3; Astr. 2, 1 1 ; 3 , 10; Apollod. Bib/. 2, 4, 3. a u f u g i e n s : the doubts o f K. Lach-

2, 111

825

c

Huic Equus * ille iubam quatiens * fulgore micanti summum" contingit caput alvo,4 stellaque iungcns una tenet · duplices communi lumine formasβ aeternum ex astris cupiens conectere 7 nodum.'

1 equus HPV*NOB%FM% ecus B\ aequos A1, aequus A*Vl * quatiensjs add. ' texnet Bl · formans F1 ' connecΒ ■ sumum Ν * aduo Bl tcre VO

mann (on Lucr. 4, 1169) chat an elision 219 Maass; Schol. 205, p. 376 Maass; of Andromeda with a following vowel is Hygin. Astr. 2, 18; Avien. 1009-1010. possible are met by Pbaenom. 257: Andro­ iubam quatiens: cf. Pbaenom. 474meda bic [though Tumcbus here emended 475: supera cervice iubata j cedit Equus t o Andromedae]; 436: Andromeda et. fugiens; Avien. 481: surgat tuba maxima sAufugio with the accusative is rare, yet collo; also Enn. Ann. 517: iubam quassat. cf. Prop. 1, 9, 30; Hygin. Fab. 258; For the twinkling light cf. 2, 110, n. Cod. lust. 3, 28, 1. (tremulam quatiens). aspectum: Plasberg, comparing Lucr. fulgore micanti: cf. Div. 1, 18: 1, 99: mactatu maesta parentis, unnecessa­ ardore micantis. rily emends to aspectu. contingit caput alvo: since the con­ maesta: not well rendering Arat. 197: stellation does not show the whole artvov άγαλμα; but cf. Avien. 1277-1278: body of the horse, but only the forepart maestae f Andromtdae; in our passage it as far as the belly. probably suggests Arat. 196: φαίης κεν stcllaquc iungens: i.e., a single star άνιάζειν έττΐ παιδί. coinciding in two constellations; cf. n. huic . . . nodum: fr. 31 Buescu; Arat. on aeternum ... nodum, below; also 205-224 [205-210: άλλ* αρα ol καΐ κρατί Schol. Arat. 204, p. 376 Maass: είς δέ αστήρ έστιν, δς διαζεύγνυσι της τε 'Αν­ πέλωρ έπελήλαται "Ιππος / γαοττέρι δρομέδας τήν κεφαλήν χαΐ τήν του "Ιππου veialpfl · ξυνος δ* έπιλάμπεται αστήρ / του ήμίτομον γαστέρα. μέν έττ* όμφαλίω, της δ* έσχατόωσι καρήνω. / ol δ" άρ' Ιτι τρεις άλλοι επί πλευράς duplices . . . formas: note the wordτε xal ώμους / "Ιππου δειχανόωσι διασταorder, with these words enclosing the 8όν ίσα πέλεθρα, / χαλοί xal μεγάλοι]; phrase communi lumine ; cf. 2, 112: gelidum Germ. 207-210: Andromtdae capili Soni- valido de pecfore frigus. For duplices'= pes supereminet ales, / vertice et Andro- "two" cf. 2, 107: duplici fulgore; 2, 109: medae radiat quae Stella, sub ipsa f alvo pressu duplici palmarum ; Pbaenom, fr. 19, 1 fulget Equi; tris armos et latera aequis / Buescu: duplices umeros; 14; 258: pedes distinguunt spatiis; Avien. 471-476: An- duplices; Prov. cons. 13: bas duplicis pestis dromedae capiti suppingitur indiga pleni / sociorum ; Virg. Aen. 1, 93: duplicis tendens alvus Equi, summo qua fax in vertice ad sidera pal mas [cf. 9, 16J; 7, 140: vibrat / virgins s inque auras cons vice surgit duplicis ... parentis; Lucr. 6, 1146: dupli­ acuti. I ipsa sub absciso late micat aurea ces ocufos; Tbes. Ung. Lat. 5 (1934), ventre / cornipedis, simul bunc lux indiscreta 2267-2269. reteniat f communique rubent duo semper aeternum . . . nodum: an addition sidereflamma. by Qcero. Aeternus is a favorite word Equus: cf. 2,114; A. Rehm in P.-W. 6 with him (six times in the Pbaenomena) (1909), 324-326; F. Boll-W. Gundel in and Lucretius (49 times). Moser remarks Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 928-931. cuncta caelestia pro aeternis babebantur, By the astrologers this horse was com­ and compares Rep. 6, 17: supra lunam monly identified with Pegasus; cf. sunt aeterna omnia. With nodum as a star Eratosth. Catast. 18; Arat. Lat* p. linking two constellations cf. the n. on

826

2, 111

Έχίη contortis Aries cum cornibus haeret/ quern propter 'Pisces,1 quorum alter paulum* praelabitur ante* et magis horriferis aquilonis tangitur auris.' 1

pices Bl

■ paulum add. Μ

» ante ante {alt. del.) V

stellaque iungens, above; also Pbaenom. 17:borean petit alter et audit / strident is aura, quern veteres soliti Catlesttm dicere Nodumniveus quas procreat Haemns; Avien. [cf. Avien. 556]; 243: nodis cailtstibus 541-556 [541-542: proles tibi, Derati. aptos; Germ. 245-246: uno coetottia nodo, / Pisces f surgunt Bambycii]. nodum Stella pre mit; Arat. 245: σύνδεσμον Pisces: on this constellation cf. ύποόραιον. F. J. Dolger, ΙΧΘΥΣ, 2 (1922), 175-196: exin . . . haeret: fr. 32 Buescu; Arat. F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, Ausj. 225: αυτού καΐ Κριοϊο θοώταταΐ clot Lex. 6 (1937), 978-981. Some thought χέλευθοι; Germ. 224: inde subest Aries, these two Fishes (mentioned also in 2, etc. ; Avien. 508: turn ce/er Me Aries; etc. 114) were the descendants of a great contortis: cf. Varr. R.R. 2, 2, 4: Fish (Eratosth. Catast. 21; Arat. Lit. arietes .. . tortis cornibus; Manil. 2, 246: pp. 224-225; 261 Maass; Schol. Arat. Ariesque in cornua tortus; Lucan, 9, 514: 239, pp. 381-382 Maass; cf. pp. 577; 579), who saved the Syrian goddess tortis cornibus Hammon. Aries: cf. W. Gundcl in P.-W. 11 Dcrceto (Arat. Lat. p. 261 Maass; Schol. Arat. l.c.; Ov. F. 2, 458-474), as (1922), 1869-1886; F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 934-938 a result of which fishes were held sacred (936-937, for several identifications, in­ by the Syrians (3, 39, below); somewhat cluding the ram which carried Phrixus different is Hygin. Astr. 2, 30; 2, 41. and Hcllc (Eratosth. Catast. 19 (cf. Schol. For the constellation see also Ο v. F. 3, Arat. 225, p. 378 Maass); Hygin. Astr. 2, 400-402; Macrob. Sat. 1, 21, 27; Nonn. 20; 3, 19; Ov. F. 3, 867-876; Val. Fl. 5, 23, 302-303; 38, 368; Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 224-228; Ampcl. 2, 1; Schol. Germ. 32. Arat. 223) and the golden lamb of paulum: though Pbaenom. 12 reads Thycsres (Manil. 1, 263; Lucian, De pau/o. Astro/. 12)). et magis: cf. Pbaenom. 80; Lucr. 1, cum cornibus: cf. 2, 106, n. (cum 879; al. horriferis: cf. Ace. 566-567 Ribbeck gurgite). haeret: of fixed stars; cf. Pbaenom. 169: (ap. Tusc. 1, 69): borrifer / aqwloms procul Mis Piscibus baerens; Tusc. 5, 69: stridor; Germ. 23: sub borriferv aquilone; sidera . . . caelo inbaerentia; Rep. 1, 22: Avien. 96: horriferis aquHonibus; also stellisque quae caelo inbaererent; Tim. 36:Pbaenom. 13: borrisonis; cf. Nordcn on sidera quae . . . inhaerent; Arat. 230: έστή- Virg. Aen. 6, 573; J. C. Arens in Mnemo­ syne, 4 Ser., 3 (1950), 241-262 (on com­ ριχται. Pisces . . . aurie: Cicero here omits pounds in -fer and -get). aquilonis: so Mart. Cap. 8, 838; 8, the description of the Triangle (Deltoton) and continues with Pbaenom. 12-13; 841; 8, 843, refers to Piscis austrimu. Arat. 239-241: ol δ" ip* έτι προτέρω, Ιτι For this method of describing a quarter of the heaven cf. Lucr. 5, 689-690: 8* έν προμολ^σι νοτοιο, / Ίχθύες. άλλ' otlcl Ετερος προφερέστερος άλλου, / καΐ nam medio cursuflatusaquilonis et austri f μάλλον βορέαο νέον κατιόντος ακούει; distinct aequato caelum Sscrimine metas. tangitur: cf. Pbaenom. 253: alter Germ. 241-243; bunc ultra gemini Pisces, quorum alter in austrum f tends i, Tbreiciumtangens aquilonis vertitur auras; Lucr. 4,

2,112

827

4 4 112 Ad pedes Andromedae1 Perseus describitur,* quem 'summa ab 8 regione aquilonis flamina4 pulsant.' Cuius 6 'propter laevum · genus' 7 1 andromedes BF, androm A\ androme A* * describritur Ρ * ab B*FM, 4 om. cett. flamana Blt famina Ρ · cuius] at BFM · lacuum PV%, leuura 1 7 l genus BF, genum AGPV N, genu V*OM. Post genus IVOBFM, lacum K inserunt BFM: omni ex parte locatas et paruas

933: amis quoniam vicinum tangitur asms. for Aratus and the other versions see n. 112. ad pedes Andromedae: A rat. on ad pedes Andromedae, above. 24&-250: αμφότεροι δέ πόδες γαμβρού ab: B* here agrees with Pbaenom. 22. έπισημαΐνοιεν / Πέρσεος, οι ρ"ά ol αΐέν aquilonis flamina: cf. Enn. Ann. 444 έττωμάδιοι φορέονται. / αύταρ δ γ' έν Vahlen: aquiloque suo cumflaminecontra ; βορέω φέρεται περιμήχετος α'λλων; Pbae- Sil. lul. 12, 7: Rbipaea rigent Aquilonis nom. 20-22: $ pedibus natum sum/no love flamine. Persea vises, / quos umeris retintt defixo cuius: a prose connective rather cor pore Perseus, / cum summa ab regione than a monosyllable beginning the verse, Aquilonisflaminapulsant; Germ. 24β-250: as (comparing eius in 2, 109) Schoemann supter utrumque pedem devotae virginss ales would / take it. Perseos effigies, servatae gratapuellae ; Avicn. propter . . . genus: Arat. 254-255: 560-567 [560-561: quin et vestigia propter J άγχι δέ ol σκαιής έπιγουνίδος ήλιθα Persea sub volucri par est tibi quaerere forma ;πασαι / Πληιάδες φορέονται; Pbaenom. 27: 563-564: Tbraeci nam subflabrisaquilonis j at propter levum genus omni ex parte locatas nititur alato vindex pede]; Arat. Lat. [at . . . omni ... locatas in our passage is pp. 226-227 Maass; Schol. Arat. 250, read — probably from it — by B* FM]; p. 384 Maass: τους πόδας αυτής λέγων Germ. 255-256: poplite sub laevo tauri επί τοις ώμοις τοΰ Περσέως κεϊσΟαι; certissima \signa, / Pleiades suberunt; Avien. Κ. Wernicke in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2154; 568-569: Pleiades femoris pariter sub fine J. L. Cattcrall in P.-XP. 19 (1937), 985; sinistri j Perseus protollit. W. Rathmann in P.-VP. 19 (1937), laevum: the proper spelling here is 992-996. somewhat in doubt between laevum, Perseus: cf. W. Windisch, De Perseo laeum, and levum. For this line cf. Prise. eiusque Familia inter Astra collocatis (1902),Inst. 6, 19 {G.L.K. 2, 210-211): Cicero 14-24 (with accounts of representations tamen in Arato "boc genus" pro "genu" upon the Farnese globe and in illustrated protulit (quoting Pbaenom. fr. 20 Bucscu) mss); 49-61; F. Boll-W. Gundcl in . . . in eodem [Pbaenom. 27]: at propter Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 913-915; laevum genus omni ex parte locatas j parvas also Eratosth. Catast. 22; Vitruv. 9, 4, 2; Vergilias tenui cum luce videbis. in eodem Hygin. Astr. 2, 12; Tcrt. Scorp. 10: [Pbaenom. 45]: baec genus ad laevum Nixi facilius Aratus Persea et Cepbea et Erigo- ... interflexumgenus, etc. [cf. Scrv. Aen. 3, nam et Ariadnam inter sidera deliniabit; 22: sic Cicero in Arato: butus genus pro riippol. Pbilosopbum. 4, 49 [Perseus as genu]; Anecd. Helv. p. 127 Hagcn: Cicero the Logos]; Aug. CD. 18,13[Isid. Etym. autem "boc genus" pro "genu" dixit: ad 3, 71, 33]. laevum genus, etc.; [Prob.] De ult. Sjll. 4 quem: probably not part of the quo­ (G.L.K. 4,223): bac propter laevum genu tation, but a mere word of transition, omnis parte locatus [where the * of genu is for Pbaenom. 22 here has cum, and Arat. shortened]; and for genus cf. Pbaenom. 250, starts a new sentence, αύτάρ 6 γ*. 399; 403; F. Neuc-C. Wagener, Formen•umma . . . pulsant: Pbaenom. 22; lebre d. lat. Spr. 1» (1901), 530. 53

828

2, 112

'Vergilias1 tcnui* cum1 luce videbis.' 'Inde Fides 4 posita et leviter * convexa videtur.' Inde 1 uirgiliae N* * tenuit V1 Crat., posita leuiter et A1HPVB1t

» turn PV1 * fidis Ρ ■ posita ct leuiter leuiter posita et B*FMt Aratea

tcnui cum luce: Eratosth. Catast. 23 On the facts Hipparch. 1, 6, 12, remarks: έν δέ τοις έξης αγνοεί 6 Άρα- says that one of the seven is completely τος, λέγων περί τοϋ Περσέως· άγχι invisible; cf. Schol. Arat. Lat. p. 212 δέ ol . . . φορέονται. ττολϋ γάρ άπεχε το Maaes; Schol. Arat. 254-255, p. 3& Maass: όμοϋ μεν όρώμτναι λαμπρζύ άριστερόν γόνυ τοΰ Περσέως άπό των Πλειάδων . . . ol γάρ έν τφ άριστερω ποδί καθ' έκάστην δέ αμυδροί; 256, pp. 387τοϋ Περσέως δύο λαμπροί καΐ ίτι <ό> 388: άμαυρόταται γάρ είσι κατά τό φώ;. έν τη αριστερά κνήμη πολλω έγγίονές άλλ' επειδή άμα είσΐ δια τοϋτο γνώριμοι: είσι των Πλειάδων ήπερ τό άριστερόν 264, ρ. 392 Maass; Ον. Pbaenom. 1, 2 γόνυ; cf. Schol. Arat. 254, p. 385 Maass: {Frag. Poet. Rom. p. 349 Bachrcns); τό άριστερόν τοϋ Περσέως γόνυ ολίγον Hygin. Astr. 2, 21; 3, 20. For cum cf. 2, 106, n. {cum gurgite); Lucr. 4, 1126: ανωτέρω οφείλει είναι τοϋ Ταυρείου διχοτομήματος, δπου xal τάς Πλειάδας viridi cum luce smaragdi. inde Fide· . . . videtur: Arat. 268είναι έλέγομεν; ρ. 387: τω μεν ποδί τοϋ Περσέως μάλλον αύτάς πλησιάζειν, πόρ­ 268: και Χέλυς, ήτ" όλίγη· την S* άρ* έτι ρω δέ την χνήμην είναι τοϋ αριστερού καΐ παρά λίκνω / Έρμείης έτόρησε, Λύρην δέ μιν είπε λέγεσθαι; Pbaenom. 42; γόνατος. Vergilia* . . . videbie: Arat. 254-256: Germ. 270: quin etiam Lyra Μercurio πάσαι Ιίληιάδες φορέονται. ό δ* ού μάλα dilecta\ Avien. 618-619: est Cbe/ys ilk πολλός άπάσας / χώρος έχει, χαΐ δ' αύταΙ debine, tenero quam lusit in aevo f Mercurius, έπισχέψασθαι άφαυραί; Plktenom. 28: curva religans testudine cbordas. parvas Vergilias ttnm cum luce vidtbis\ Fide·: cf. W. Gundel in P.-VT. 13 Germ. 256-257: Pleiades suberunt, brtvis (1927), 2489-2498; F. Boll-W. Gundel et locus occupat ornnis, / tucfaciles cerni, etc.;in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 904-906; Avicn. 568-572 [571-572: aegra sororum f also Eratosth. Catast. 24; Arat. Lat. lumina; nee clarofiagratrubor aureus astro].pp. 230-233 Maass; Schol. Arat. 269, p. On the scansion of Vergilias cf. L. Havct, 394 Maass (cf. pp. 577-578); Hygin. Astr. Man. de crit. verbale (1911), 71. § 264. 2 , 7 ; 3, 6; Manil. 5, 324-338; Lucian, De Vergilias: the Latin name for the Astrol. 10 (the lyre of Orpheus, enstar­ seven Pleiades (cf. Ampcl. 3, 2), occur­ red); Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 4, 48 (sym­ ring first in Plaut. Ampb. 275. On their bolic explanation); Isid. Etym. 3,71,36. For the rest of the sentence many separate names and supposed significance cf. W. Gundel, De Stellarum Appellation* readings have been suggested (cf. PLasbcrg's ed. maior. and Bucscu's edition et Rel. Rom. (1907), 184-193. Their risings and settings were considered of the Aratea, p. 290); e.g. (1) leviter signs of the beginnings of spring and posita et convexa of B% and (2) posita leuiter winter (Schol. Arat. 10, p. 337 Maass; et convexa of AxVBl and the mss of Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 13), and were associa­ Pbaenom. 42. These both make leviter ted with weather-changes (Plin. N.H. modify posita, which seems dubious, 18, 273), hence especially important to despite Mayor's explanation of "slightly farmers and sailors (Schol. Arat. 254-255, sketched," comparing Hor. C. 4, 8, 8: p. 387 Maass). Sec also Eratosth. Catast. ponere; (3) posita levifer convexa of Al 23; Arat. Lat. pp. 228-230; 302 Maass; and (at first) of B*\ (4) posita et leviter Schol. Arat. 254-255, p. 386 Maass (on the convexa of the edition of Cratandcr (1528); myth and the translation to heaven). (5) posita est—leviter convexa videtur— of

2, 112

829

'est ales Avis lato 1 sub tegmine * cacli.' Capiti autem Equi a proximat * Aquari6 dextra totusque deinceps Aquarius. Turn 'gelidum · valido de pectore 7 frigus anhelans 8 1 lau Ο ■ eubtegmina Bl, subtegminae B*, subtemine N1 ■ aequi B%, qui TV * proximat AHPVNOBFM, proxima dett. Hein., proxima est Klot\ 7 * *aquarius Μ · gelidoi Ν pectore] corporc Aratea · anelans Bl

E . Lornmatzsch in Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 sub tegmine; 346: caeli de tegmine; Lucr. 1, (1909), 871, 10. These last three make 992: sub caeli tegmine; 2, 662: sub tegmine leviter modify convexa, which gives reason­ caeli; 5,1016: caeli sub tegmine ; R. Wrcschniok, De Cic. Lucr. Ennii Imit. (1907), able sense; cf. Div. 1, 30: lituus, [id est incurvum et leviter a summo inflexum bacil- 44; M. Guendel, De Cic. Poet. Arte ium\. Of the three nos. 3 and 5 are (1907), 73. capiti . . . Equi: cf. 2, H I ; Arat. rather abrupt, so that I incline, somewhat 283-285: παρ' ο" άρα ol κεφαλή χεΙρ' Υδροhesitantly, to no. 4. convexa: on curvature as a character­ χόοιο / δεξιτερή τετάνυσθ* · ό δ* όπίστεistic of the lyre cf. Hor. C. 1, 10, 6; ρος ΑΙνοκερήος / τέλλεται; Pbaenom. 56; Germ. 284-285; Avicn. 646-649. Ov. F. 5, 104; Avicn. 619. proximat: the unanimous reading of inde est alee . . . caeli: Arat. 275: ήτοι γάρ [better rendered by namque in the the mss (save for a few deteriores), but Pbaenomena and in Avienus than by inde emended by Klotz to proxima est, which here] καΐ ΖηνΙ παρατρέχει αίόλος "Ορνις; most subsequent editors have adopted, Pbaenom. 47: namque est ales Avis lato apparently feeling that the verb proximo sub termine caeli [which suggests that inde was unworthy of Cicero, as Allen ex­ is not properly a part of our verse (as in presses it. To be sure, proximo appears the phrase inde Fides) but merely a prose next in Apuleius (and approximo in connective; cf. A. S. Pease on Div. 1, 42, Tertullian), but since the word is proper­ n. (quia); its repetition after inde in the ly formed (cf. (ap)propinquo) and is here suitable in meaning and construction it previous line is very awkward]; Germ. 275-277: contra spectat Avem, vel Pboebi seems unwise to deny it to Cicero. quae fuit olim / cygnus vel Ledae tbalamis qui Aquari: 'Τδροχόος cf. F. Boll-W. Gun­ illapsus adulter / furta Iovis falsa volucer del in Roscher, 'Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), sub imagine texit; Avien. 636-644 [636: 974-977. Among several explanations namque et sidereis Cycnus secat aetbera pinthe commonest connects him with nis]. Ales is here adjectival; cf. Tbes. Ling. Ganymede. Horace associates him (S. 1, Lat. 1 (1904), 1525. 1, 36; cf. [Aero] aA he.) with the begin­ Avie: cf. 2, 113; W. Gundel in P.-W. ning of wintry weather. Note especially 11 (1922), 2442-2451; F. Boll-W. Gundel Eratosth. Catast. 26; Arat. Lat. p. 235 in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 906-908. Maass; Schol. Arat. 283, p. 396 Maass; This constellation is variously known as Vitruv. 9, 4, 3: item Aquarii supra Equi Όρνις (μέγας), Opveov, Κύκνος, Avis, caput est. Equi ungulae attingunt Aquari Olor, or Cygnus, and was often identified genua; Manil. 1, 272; 1, 441; 2, 248; with Lcda's swan. Note particularly Hygin. Astr. 2, 29; 3, 28; Ampcl. 2, 11; Eratosth. Catast. 25; Schol. Arat. 273, [Clem.] Homil. 5, 17; Avicn. 827; 1049; p. 394 Maass (cf. p. 578); Manil. 5, 1260-1261; 1273; Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 32. gclidum . . . currum: Arat. 285-286: 364-369. sub tegmine caeli: a Ciceronian αύτάρ β γε πρότερος καΐ νειόΟι μάλλον / expansion of Ζηνί. Probably an Ennian κέκλιται Αιγόκερως, Γνα τβ τρέπετ' ήελίου touch; cf. Pbaenom. 233 ( = 2391: caeli ΐς (Schol. 286, ρ. 397 Maass: δπου συμ-

830

2, 113

corpore semifcro magno Capricornus in orbe; quem cum perpetuo vestivit lumine Titan,1 brumali ■ flectens contorquct tempore currum.' 113 H i e · autem aspicitur4 'scse ostendens emergit Scorpios ■ altc 1 tytan Ν B, om. FM

* brum mali Bl * hinc dett. Aid. · acorpius HV*t scorphios BF

4

autem aspicitur del

βαίνει τάς χειμερινάς τροπές γίνεσθαι) ; in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 971-974. Pbatnom. 58-61 [reading quam gelidum This animal is called ΑΙγόχχρως, Πχν. vat/do dt corpore]; Germ. 286-289: quo Capricornus, Caper, etc., and is undoubt­ prior Aegpcerot semper properare vidttur / edly of Babylonian origin; cf. BoU-Guooceano mersus sopitas condere flammas. / del, op. cit., 972. See also Eratosth. Catasi. turn brevis occasus or tusque intercipit bora, 27: / οΰτός έστι τφ ct&ei όμοιος τ φ Αίγίcum sol ambierit me/as gelidi Capricorn/; notvt, έξ εκείνου δέ γέγονεν· έχε* & Avicn. 650-668 (655: brumalis redigit\ θηρίου τά κάτω μέρη, καΐ κέρατα tri rr 661-664: aurea so/is / cum rota cornigeri κεφαλή; Arat. Lat. pp. 237-238 Maass: ridus pepulit Capricorn/, ( turn dirum caeloSchol. Arat. 283, p. 397 Maass; Hygin. Fab. 196, 2; Astr. 2, 28; Ampcl. 2, 10: jrigus redit, aspera nautis / tunc fret a). Macrob. Sat. 1, 21, 26; Norm. 1, 250; gelidum: cf. Arat. 292-294: όπότ* ΑΙγοκερήι / συμφέρετ' ήέλιος· τότε δέ Isid. Etym. 3, 71, 31. ▼cstivit lumine: cf. Pbaenom. 262-263: κρύος έχ Διός έστιν / ναύτη μαλχιόωντι χαχώτερον; Q. Cic. in Antb. Lot. no. 642, spatium convestiet . . . lumine; 332: con12-13 Riesc: bruma gelu glacians iubar pestft lumine ; 473: vestivit lumine terras; est spirans Capricorn/, / quam sequitur Lucr. 2, 148: comestire ... omnia luce; nebulas rorans liquor alius Aquari; Manil. 1, Virg. Aen. 6, 640-641: torpor bic campos 375: gelidum Capricorni sidus; 2, 252: tuo, aetber et lumine vestit / purpurea [and Capricorne, gelu contractus in astris. GelidumNorden's n. on this figure]. . . . frigus embraces the phrase valido . . . Titan: the sun; cf. the cases noted by pectore; cf. 2, 111: duplices communi Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 119, n. (Titan), lumine formas; Hygin. Astr. 2, 28; 3, 27. to which add Schol. //. 11, 5; SchoL Dan. Aen. 4, 119. corpore . . . in orbe: quoted by brumali . . . tempore: cf. Pbaenom Prise. Inst. 6, 20 (G.L.K. 2 211). Note the repetition of ©-sounds in this line. 282: brumali tempore flexa. contorquct . . . currum: i.e., at the semifero: primarily of hybrids (like winter solstice. Some mss at Pbaenom. 61 the product of dog and wolf in Gratt. Cyneg. 253) or of composite animals, read cursum. 113. sesc . . . Arcum: Arat. 303-307: like centaurs (Ον. Μ. 2, 633; 12, 406; Stat. Tbeb. 9, 220; Lucan, 6, 386), Triton σήμα δέ τοι κείνης ώρης καΐ μηνο; εκείνου / Σκορπιός άντέλλων είη ΐΓυμάτη; (Virg. Aen. 10, 212), and Pan (Lucr. 4, επί νυκτός. / ήτοι γαρ μέγα τόξον άνέλ587), and so appropriate here for a κεται έγγύθι κέντρου / Τοξευτής· ολί­ combination of goat and fish; cf. Manil. 2, 240: Capricornus corpore mixto; 2, 659: γον δέ παροίτερος Τ.σταται αύτοϋ / Σκορ­ caper brumam genitusque ad frigora pisets; πιός άντέλλων, 6 δ* ανέρχεται αύτίκι μάλλον; Pbaenom. 76-78: iam prop/ 4, 795; Antb. Lat. no. 621, 5 Riesc: semifer Arcitenens subit et Capricornus praecipi/ante licebit visere nocti / Hi sese ostendens ostendat [sic; variously aquosus. emended] . . . Arcum; Germ. 310-312: magno . . . orbe: the zodiac. Capricornus: cf. A. Hacbler in P.-W. signum erit exoriens nobis turn nocte suprema / 3 (1899), 1550-1551; F. Boll-W. Gundel Scorpios; tile mica/ supra fret a caermla

2,113

831

posteriorc trahens flcxum1 vi corporis Arcum.' Qucm 'propter, nitcns * pinnis,· convolvitur4 Ales.' 1 flexum A*B*t plexum cett. uoluitur Ν

■ netens

N1

* pennis Ρ

Cauda ; j insequitur gravis Arcus et in lucemsting," and writes "the Scorpion appear­ mags exit; Avicn. 679-682: menns at ing rises high, trailing the bended Bow infausti pel duri sideris index / Scorpius with the might of his tail," perhaps con­ exoritns sit tempore noctis adultae; / bic fusing the thought with Arat. 342-343: matutino vemens procul aequore totum / ή δέ Κυνος μεγάλοιο κατ* ούρήν έλκεται exigit e pelagp, telum trabit ultima cauda. *Αργώ / πρυμνόθεν [cf. 2, 114, below]. Various editors have inserted ut before Arcum: for the whole constellation sese (as in Pbaenom. 77), but Mayor, while of Sagittarius (so rendered in Pbaenom. so doing, admits that even sese ostendens 279), also known as Saffttipotens {Pbae­ emergit may have been added from the nom. 73; 325; 459), Sagittifer (Germ. 551; Pbaenomena, for without these words the al.; Avicn. 672), Sagittiger (Avicn. 842; sense would progress smoothly: bic 1226; 1245), and Arquitenens {Pbaenom. autem aspicitur Scorpios altet etc. 405; Germ. 566; Avien. 684; 1048; 1144). Arcus is also so used in Pbaenom. Scorpios: the Nepa of 2, 109; 2, 114; whose claws are the Cbelae of 2, 114; cf. 407; Germ. 312; 491; 635; 669; Avicn. 1148. On Sagittarius cf. A. Rehm in W. Gundcl in P.-W. 3A (1927), 588-609 (a very full treatment); F. Boll-W. Gun- P.-W. 1A (1920), 1746-1751; F. Bolldel in Roscher, Ausf. Ux. 6 (1937), W. Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 966-967. See also Eratosth. Catast. 7 (1937), 967-971; also Eratosth. Catast. 28 [reasons for its translation to the stars]; and 29, who says it is the weapon with Arat. Lat. pp. 195-197; 248 Maass; which Apollo slew the Cyclopes; cf. Schol. Arat. 303-304, p. 400 Maass; further the accounts in Schol. Arat. Virg. G. 1, 34-35; Ο ν. M. 2, 82-83; 311-314, p. 401 Maass; Manil. 1, 691; 2, 187-188; Avicn. 669-672; 689-693. Lucan, 1, 658-659; Manil. 1, 26S; 1, 690; 2, 254; Ampcl. 2, 8; Avicn. 1146quern: following omission of Pbaenom. 1146; 1166-1193; Macrob. Sat. 1, 21, 25; 79-84, ending: fulgens iacet una Sagittat Schol. Dan. G. 1, 35; Aen. 1, 535. after which the next line quoted begins alte: cf. Pbaenom. 403: erigit alte; with quam, referring to Sagit to (cf. Arat. Lucr. 4, 404: iubar ignibus erigere alte; 5, 311-315: ϊστι δέ τις προτέρω βεβλημένος 610: rosea sol alte lampade lucens. Aratus άλλος Όιστος / αυτός 4τερ τόξου · ό δέ ol τταραττεμτΓΓαται Όρνις / άσσάτερον βοhere has merely άντέλλων. posterior* . . . vi: for the hypallage ρέω. σχεδόΟεν δέ ol Αλλος &ηται / ού cf. 1,9, n. {animi aegritudo . . . commota). τόσσος μεγέΟει . . . χαί μιν καλέουσιν Note the order, with posteriore . . . vi Άητόν), but in our line quern wrongly refers to Arcum. interlocked with flexum . . . Arcum. propter . . . Ales: Arat. 312-313 Bexum: plexum of some mss neither suits the sense nor agrees with Pbaenom. [quoted in the previous note]; Pbaenom. 78. Cicero often misquoted, but would 85: quam propter . . . Ales; Germ. 316: hardy have substituted a word of such quam servat lovis Ales [though this more unlike meaning. Cf. also Pbaenom. 279: properly belongs to Aquila just below]; deflexum ... Arcum; 325: flexum . . . Avicn. 691-693: telum super advolat Arcum; Ov. M. 2, 603: flexumque a AJtst I Ales olor, sed Tbreicio conterminus cornibus arcum. Cicero here mistakes axi j cana pruinosas extendit colla sub Aratus, who says "the Archer draws Arctos. his great Bow dose by the Scorpion's nitcns: also below of Orion; here

832

2, 114

' A t 1 propter* sc· Aquila 4 ardenti cum corporc portat.' Dcindc Delphinus.* 'Exinde · Orion obliquo 7 corporc nitens.' 114 Quem subscquens 1 at add. Β * propterterse (a//, tcr del.) V ■ tcadd. Β » delfinus PVFM, dalfinus B\ daelfinus B* · et inde Ν

τ

* aquikm V*N0 oblico JV

from nltor "soar" rather than niteo. deinde ... exinde should be observed. Orion: cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Sijth. i. convolvitur: with the motion of the Re/. 2 (1906), 952-955; W.Gundel, DeSttl heavens. latum Appellation* et Rel. Rom. (1907), 8~· Alee: cf. 2, 112, n. (Avis). at propter . . . portat: Arat. 313-315 88 (with discussion of the derivation oi [quoted in note on quem, above]; Pbae­ the name); F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roscher nom. 87; Germ. 316: quam servat lovis Ausf. Ux. 6 (1937), 983-989; F. Wchri in P.-1P. 18 (1939), 1075-1078. A mighn Ales [see note on propter ... A/est above]; Avien. 694-699 [694-695: Ar- hunter (//. 18, 486), who continue·: in the lower world (Od. 11 miger banc etiam lout's advolat, arbiter ignishunting / 572-575), he was slain because of hi! aetherii; sed membra minor]. ee . . . portat: fertur; as J. Scaligcr insults to Diana (cf. 2, 109, n. (Nepat) (ed. of Manilius (1600), 451) suggested, for a different myth cf. Hor. C. 3, 4 like Fr. /* porter. Here the Eagle is 70-72). According to Eratosth. Catast. I'. flying, rather than perching, as on the [cf. Ampcl. 2, 8; yet contrast [ClemHamil. 5, 17] Zeus placed both him ark Farncse globe. Aquila: cf. F. Boll-W. Gundcl in the Scorpion among the stars, where hi Roscher, Ausf. Ux. 6 (1937), 924-926. appears as early as Od. 5, 121; 5, 274 The bird of Zeus, which carried Gany­ and where he is described as £στ?ν mede to heaven (Eratosth. Catast. 30; μέγιστον έν τώ ούρανώ κατηστερισμένο* Hygin. Astr. 2, 16; 3, 15; Arat. Lat. [Schol. //. 18, 486; cf. Manil. 5, 12 p. 243 Maass; [Clem.] Homil. 5, 17); Orion magnipars maxima caeli; 5, 58; Scrv other identifications are listed by Boll- Aen. 1, 535]. See further Arat. Lat. p. 24' Gundel, op. cit.t 925. Sec also Manil. 5, Maass; Schol. Arat. 322-323, pp. 4O4-40< Maass; Diod. 4, 85, 5; Ov. F. 5, 535-546 486-503. cum corporc: cf. 2. 106, n. (cum Hygin. Fab. 195, 3; Astr. 2, 34; 3, 33 / Aiytb. Vat. 33; Lact. Plac. in Tbeb. 3 gurgite). deindc Delphinua: almost a case of 27; Eustath. in //. 22, 29. obliquo corporc: λοξός; cf. Vitruv. 9 praeteritio. The Dolphin is described by Arat. 315-318; cf. Pbaenom. 91-101; 5, 2: Orion vero transversus est subiectui nitens: doubtless from nltor (cf. above Hygin. Astr. 2, 17; 3, 16; R. Wagner in P.-VP. 4 (1901), 2509-2510; F. Boll- n. on nitens)t but possibly suggestive ο W. Gundcl in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 niteo \ cf. the list of epithets used of it (1937). 926-928 (927 for various iden­ brightness assembled by W. Gundd tifications, as with the dolphin of De Stellarum Appellation* et Rel. Ron (1907), 182, to which add Schol. Arat Arion). cxindc . . . nitens: Arat. 322-323: 309, p. 401 Maass: «<m δέ ό 'Ωριο, λοξός μέν Ταύροιο τομή ύποχέκλιται λαμπρότατος αστήρ νότιος; cf. 32! αυτός / Ώριων; Pbaenom. 102 [as here ρ. 406; 586, ρ. 456. 114. eubtequene: cf. 2,109: sequjiur given]; Germ. 328-329: primus in obliquom rapitur sub pectore Tauri / Orion; 2, 110: quae sequuntur ... turn sequuntur; 2 Avien. 718-721. The succession of 111: subsequitur; 2, 114: subseqtdtur.

2, 114

833

'fervidus * ille * Canis stellarum luce* refulget.3 Post Lcpus subsequitur 'curriculum numquam defesso 4 corpore sedans; at Canis ad caudam serpens prolabitur Argo.' 5 1 scruidus F1 * ergo Ο

* inde B%F

· refulgens 0 l

4

defesso (fesso add.) Μ

fervidus . . . luce: Arat. 326-337 also Norm. 1, 238-239; W. Gundel in [326-327: τοϊός ol xal φρουρός άειρομένω P.-W. 12 (1924), 459-460. Aratus is υπό νώτω / φαίνεται άμφοτέροισι Κύων responsible for the order—Hare after ύπό ποσσί βεβηκώς]; Pbaenom. 107-119 Dog—, but he expressly states (338-341): [108: fervidus ille Canis, stellarum luce reful­ ποοσίν δ* Ώρίωνος ύπ' άμφοτέροισι Λαgens] ; Germ. 333: taliseicustos aderit Canis γωός / έμμενές ήματα πάντα διώκεται, ore timendo; Avicn. 724-746(724-727: αύτάρ δ γ* αΐεΐ / Σείριος έςόπιϋεν φέ­ talis et ipse virum gemina ad vestigia custos /ρεται μετιόντι έοικώς, / xal ol έπαντέλλει, insequitur. sicflammigerodistinguitur astro / και μιν κατιόντα δοκεύει. aetheriae Canis ille plagae, cut plurimus Lepus: cf. W. Gundel in P.-W. 12 ardor f aestuat in mento, multus rubor (1924), 458-461; F. Boll-W. Gundel in inbuit or a). Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 993-995. fervidus: on the heat ushered in by Hygin. Astr. 2, 33, after describing the this constellation (and especially Sirius) overrunning of Lcros by a plague of cf. W. Gundel in P.- W. 3A (1927), 324; introduced hares, remarks: postea Leports to which add Hor. Ep. 1, 10, 16; Manil. figuram in astris constitutam, ut homines 5, 17; Hipparch. 2, 1, 18; Eustach. in meminissent nil esse tarn exoptandum in //. 11, 62. vita quin ex eo plus do loris quam laetitiae Canis: cf. A. Hacblcr in P.-W. 3 capereposterius cogerentur. Eratosth. Catast. (1899), 1480-1481; W. Gundel in P.-W. 34, says the Hare was enstarred by Her­ 3A (1927), 314-351 (on Sirius, which is mes because of its speed; cf. Arat. Lat. p. 254 Maass; Schol. Arat. 338, p. 409 sometimes a single star in the head of Maass; Manil. 1, 412: velox ... Ι Λ pus. Canis Maior, at other times thought of as the constellation itself, id., 314); curriculum . . . sedans: a very free F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roschcr, Ausf. paraphrase of Arat. 339: έμμενές ήματα Lex. 6 (1937), 995-1002, who give πάντα διώκεται; cf. Pbaenom. 123-125. (998-1001) nine different identifications The reading of 125 agrees with our line, of this dog (cf. Eratosth. Catast. 33). but sedans there modifies Canis rather On homonymous uses of " D o g " cf. than, as here, Lepus: nam Canis infesto Philo, De Plant. 151. sequitur vestigia cursu / praecipilantern luce . . . refulget: cf. Pbaenom. 154: agitans, orientem denique paulo, ( curriculum luce refulgens; Lucr. 2, 800: luce refulget; numquam defesso corpore sedans. Aratus Catull. 64, 275: a luce refulgent-, Virg. gives no help in deciding this question; Aen. 1, 588: claraque in luce refulsit; 2, 590: cf. A. Olivicri in Riv. di storia antica, 3, 2 in luce refulsit. Bucscu [on Pbaenom. 154] (1898), 135. thinks the phrase Ennian. at Canis . . . Argo: Arat. 342-343: Lcpus subsequitur: awkward after ή δέ Κυνός μεγάλοιο κατ* ούρήν έλκεται subseqtuns just above; nor does it seem Α ρ γ ώ ; Pbaenom. 126 [agreeing with our appropriate to have the Hare follow line; also quoted by Hygin. Fab. 14, 33, after the Dog; in fact, Pbaenom. 121-125; who reads praelabitur]; Germ. 344-345: Germ. 341-342; Vitruv. 9, 5, 3 ; Hvgin. at qua cauda Canis languenti desinit astro, / Astr. 2, 33; 3, 32; Avien. 747-750; 821 fulgent Argoae stellis aplustria puppis-, all make the Dog pursue the Hare; cf. Avien. 756-757: magnsts Iasoniam cauda

834

2, 114

'Hanc Aries tegit et squamoso corporc Pisces 1 Fluminis inlustri tangentem1 corpore ripas.' Quern * loDge serpentem et manantem 4 aspicies * 'proceraque Vinda videbis, quae retinent Pisces · caudarum a 7 parte locata.' 1 piscis Ρ ■ tangentem BlB*t tangentes B% manantem del. B, om. FM · aspiccs A1

· quam Bl * serpentem et 7 · pisccs om. Ν a add. Β

Cams txtrabit Argo / puppe refuigentem. squamigerum pecudes. With the phrase cf. serpen·: like labor% of the gliding also below plumato corpore. Fluminie: Ποταμού; cf. F. Boll-V. motion of a ship or of stars; cf. serpentem just below. Mayor cites Pbaenom. 48: Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), who record its identification quae votat et serpens geminii secat aera pinnis989-993, ; Lucr. 5, 692: annua so/ in quo concludit with (1) the mysterious Eridanus (ofteo considered to be the Po); (2) the Nile; tempera serpens. prolabitur Argo: cf. Pbaenom. 134: or (3) the stream of Ocean. Cf. also Eratosth. Catast. 37; Arat. Lat. pp. iabitur Argo; 396: prolabitur Argo. Argo: for the ship cf. 2, 89; for the 258-260 Maass; Schol. Arat. 359, pp. 412413 Maass; Manil. 5, 14; Hygin. Astr. 2, constellation (sometimes called Navis or Navicula) F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roscher, 32; 3,31; Vitruv. 9, 5,3; Avicn. 780-800; Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 1005-1008; also Nonn. 23, 298-301; 38, 430-431. The note Eratosth. Catast. 35 [who says it readings inlustris of the ed. Vencta (cf. was not completely enstarred; cf. Arat. Arat. 358: Πόταμου . . . άστεράτντος) 349-350]; Arat. Lat. pp. 255-256 Maass; and pectoret which Hcindorf adopts from Schol. Arat. 344, p. 410Maass:ή Αργώ deteriores, are hardly necessary, though κατ" ούράν έλκεται τοΰ Κυνός; Vitruv. 9, the former comes closer to the Greek 5, 2: iuxta Cratera et Leonem Navis est and the latter would avoid the awkward repetition of corpore in two successive quae nominatur Argot cuius prora obscuratur, sea ma/us et quae sunt circa gubernacu/a lines, while Cetus (Pistrix) does touch the River with its breast. We may not, eminentia videntur, ipsaque naviculae puppis per summam caudam Cans' iungitur; Manil.however, rewrite Cicero to satisfy our own sense of accuracy and propriety. 1, 623; 1, 694; 5, 13; 5, 36-39; Hygin. Astr. 2, 37; 3, 36; Val. Fl. 1, 2-4. quern: the masculine refers not to hanc Arie* . . . ripae: Arat. 356-358: Fluminis but to Eridanus by which Cicero τό δέ ol νότος έχΟρόν άγινεΐ / Κήτος, in Pbaenom. 145 had rendered Arat. 360: ύπό Κριω τε καΐ ΊχΟύσιν άμφοτέροισιν, / λχίψανον Ήρώανοϊο, πολυκλαυτοϋ ποβαιόν υπέρ Πόταμου βεβλημένον άστε- ταμοΐο. ρόεντος; Pbaenom. 143-144 [like our serpentem: carried over into prose lines]; Germ. 361-362: namque Aries from Pbaenom. 149-150: bunc Ononis sub supra Pristin Piscesque feruntur. f belua sedlaeva cernere planta / serpentem poteris ponti non multum praeterit Arnnern, etc.; [cf. Arat. 359-361]. Avien. 773-844 [Ariest F/umen, and procera . . . locata: Arat. 362-363: Pisces). In Aratus banc refers to Pistrix Δεσμοί ft* ουραίοι, τοις Ίχθύτς άκροι (Cetus), but here, as it stands, to Argo. Εχονται, / άμφω συμφορέονται άπ' ουραί­ On Aries and Pisces cf. 2, 111, above. ων κατιόντες; Pbaenom. 150-151 [as here, tegit: i.e., covers from behind. save that, as in cod. B1, so, in the Pbaenosquamoso corpore: cf. Pbaenom. 328: menat a is omitted]; Germ. 369-371: squamiferi ... Pisces; Plaut. Rud. 942: ambobus qui Piscibus unus / Vincula comesquamoso peat; Lucr. 2, 343 [ = 2, 1083]: tit, nodus cristam super ipsam j aeqwreae

2, 114

835

e

Inde Nepae l cerncs propter fulgcntis a acumen Aram, quam flatu permulcet3 spirirus austri.' Propter quae 4 Centaurus 'cedit Equi* partis properans subiungere · Chelis.7 1 ncpre Bl ■ fungentis A1 * pcrmulcct] promiserat Ο * propter quae 7 BF, proptcrque cett. · cedite q u i BF, redit Ο · subiugere A1 chelis 5 {add. sup.) FM, cctis AHGPVNO

Pristis radiat; Avien. 804-806: buc quoque cristae / ctdit apex, summa qua lux Pristice coruscat / desuper et flam ma caudarum cingula figit. Cf. also Schol. Arat. 359, p p . 412-413 Maass: ή γάρ του Θηρίου άκανθα ή περί τήν ούράν σεληνοειδής ούσα άκρως έπιψαύει αμφοτέρων των δεσμών οίς και αϊ των 'Ιχθύων ούραΐ δέδενται. P i e c e s : cf. 2, 111. a parte l o c a t a : cf. Pbaenom. 27: omni ex parte locatas. i n d e N e p a e . . . austri: after omitting Arat. 364-401 [Pbaenom. 152-182] Cicero

continues; Arat. 402-403: αύτάρ ύπ' αΙΟομένω κέντρω τέραος μεγάλοιο / Σκορ­ πιού, άγχι νότοιο, θυτήριον αιωρείται; Plxunom. 183-184: inde Nepae . . . austri [agreeing with our text]; Germ. 393-394: Scorpios erecta torque t qua spicula cauda, { Turibulum vicinum austris sacro igne videbis; Avien. 845-847: ecce venenatae qua Scorpius agmine caudae / plurimus erigitur tepidumque super micat austrum, / parvulus bic Aram locus exprimit. N e p a e : cf. 2, 109, and n. {Nepai); 2, 113, n. {Scorpios). fulgentis: on the brilliancy of Nepa {Scorpios) cf. W. Gundcl in P.-W. 3 A (1927), 592. a c u m e n : cf. Pbaenom. 2 7 8 : Nepai portat acumen; 429-430: prae se / Scorpios infesta praeportans flebile acumen. Aram: Θυτήριον; cf. W. Gundcl in P.-W. 6 A (1936), 757-760; F. BollW. Gundel in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 1016-1018 (for identifications); also Eratosth. Catast. 3 9 ; Schol. Arat. 403, pp. 418-419 Maass; Manil. 1, 4 2 1 432; 5, 339-343; Hygin. Astr. 2 , 3 9 ; 3,38.

epiritue austri: cf. Pbaenom. \0:flamen ad austri; 1 0 1 : spirttus austri. propter q u a e : cf. Pbaenom. 2 0 9 : bate [al. hoc] subter; hence this reading o f Β is perhaps here to be preferred to propterque of the other mss. C e n t a u r u s : cf. F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 1012-1014 (for identifications, often with Chiron); also Eratosth. Catast. 4 0 ; Arat. Lat. pp. 264-266 Maass; Schol. Arat. 431-436, pp. 423-424 Maass; Vitruv. 9, 5, 2 ; Manil. 1, 418-419; 1, 692-693; 2, 2 4 1 ; 5, 348-349; Hygin. Astr. 2, 3 8 ; 3 , 3 7 ; Avien. 879-890; al.; h i d . Etym. 3 , 71, 36. c e d i t . . . tcnetur: Arat. 437-442: τοϋ [sc. Κενταύρου] γάρ τοι τα μεν άνδρΐ έοικότα νειόΟι κείται / Σκορπίου, Ιππούραια δ* ύπό σφίσι ΧηλαΙ Ιχουσιν, / αύτάρ 6 δεξιτερήν αΐεΐ τανύοντι έΌικεν / άντία δινωτοϊο θυτηρίου, έν δέ ol άπρίξ / άλλο μάλ' έσφήκωται έληλάμενον δια χειρός / Θηρίον; Pbaenom. 209-212: baec [ a l . / w ] subter partem praeportans ipse virilem / cedit Equi partis properat coniungere Cbelis. / bic dextram porgens, Quadrupes qua pasta tenetur / quam nemo certo donavit [dignavit Bucscu] nomine Graium; Vitruv. 9, 5, 1: tenet in manibus simulacrum id quod Bestiam astr orum periti nominaverunt; G e r m . 414420 [414-416: in mania membra j Centaurs', capite atque birsuto pectore et alvo / subter candentis bominem reddentia Cbelas] ; Avien. 879-887. E q u i : cf. 2, 111, n. {Equos). The Equi partis are the Ιππούραια. s u b i u n g e r e : Pbaenom. 2 1 0 : coniungere (see above). C h e l i s : the Claws o f the Scorpion; cf. 2, 113, n. {Scorpios); later commonly known as Libra (Ζυγός; cf. Div. 2, 98,

836

2, 114

Hie dextram porgens,1 Quadrupes qua vasta* tenetur, tendit ct · inlustrcm truculcntus ccdit 4 ad Aram. Hie sese · infernis · e 7 partibus crigit Hydra,'β 1 porgens B\ porgens {del.) porgens M, porrigens NO, purgens B1, pergens · . ru. A ■ uasta Bt usta AlP, iusta VNO, austa Η * ct ct Ν * caedn A*HPVB · esse A*V* · inferni NO ' cjhe A, de V*N, se Ρ • ydra Ο

and Pease's n. (in iugo . . . lima). See also trabitur, cm cauda superne / Cemlamm W. Gundel in P.-W. 13 (1927), 116-137 lucet, tractu subit ille Leonem; Avien. (especially 118 for Latin allusions to it); 891-895; also Hygin. Astr. 2, 3 8 : « F. Boll-W. Gundel in Roschcr, Ausf. Aram ... venire . . . figuratum. Lex. 6 (1937), 963-966; Eratosth. Catast. ccdit: equally well attested by the 7; Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 535: quia et mss is caedit, which Mayor defends on Scorpiontm tamquam ultortm pudicitiae three grounds: (1) the awkwardness ot Diana inter ndera collocavit. cuius Chelae cedit .. . tendit .. . cedit, all in the same amputatae aliud signum fecerunt; nam ipsat sense—against which one may match sunt Libra. other awkward repetitions in Cicero, such as subsequens ... subsequstur ic hie: the Centaur. porgen·: on the syncopated forms of the present section; (2) that the Altar porrigp cf. Fest. p. 218 M. (p. 244 L.): and animal suggest a sacrifice (and he antiqui ttiam "porgam" dixerunt pro might well have added Eratosth. Catast. "porrigam.'* Examples arc Plaut. Pseud. 40: 6 δοκεΐ προσφέρειν θύσων, and 708; Enn. Inc. 23 Vahlcn (ap. Scrv. Germ. 418-420; Avien. 885-887, both Aen. 1, 26); Virg. Aen. 8, 274; Val. Fl. 2, quoted in the n. on Quadrupes, above, 655; SU. 9, 458; Stat. Tbeb. 8, 754; and both perhaps here following Cicero) Silv. 2, 1, 205; Aus. Protr. 37, p. 263 —though Aratus himself says nothing Peipcr; cf. R. Kuhner-F. Holzweissig, of any sacrifice; (3) the adjective trucuAus/. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 1» (1912), 134. lentus, added out of whole cloth, as in Quadrupea: cf. Pbaenom. 211-212 Pbaenom. 103 and fr. 23, 2 Buescu, [quoted on cedit ... tenetur, above]. which Mayor thinks more appropriate .Arat. 442 calls it Θηρίον. An uncertain in sacrifice than in mere walking—yet animal; cf. Eratosth. Catast. 40: £<m Si G. F. Schoemann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), τό θηρίον έν ταΐς χερσί, πλησίον του 337, held trucuientus entirely inappropriate θυτηρίου, 6 δοκεΐ προσφέρειν Ούσων for a pious act like sacrifice. Schoemann [sc. Χείρων]; Germ. 418-420: dextra f seu further objected that to be holding an in one's extended hand and at praedam e si/pis portat seu dona propinquae animal j placatura deos, cultor fovis, admovet Arae; the same time sacrificing it is hardlv Avien. 885-887: il/e autem dextram pro- possible (though W. W. Ewbank, The tendere visus ad Aram / caelicolum, iustae Poems of Cic. (1933), 183, following persolvit munera vitae ( agrestemque manuMayor, would translate: "and with praedam gerit; Mart. Cap. 8, 832: ad grim gaze offers it as a sacrifice at the dextram manum Centauri, qua Ρanther am gleaming Altar." Somewhat doubtfully tenet; 8, 838: Pantberam quern Centaurus 1 read cedit, preferring, like Schoemann, gestat. Now commonly called Litpus. to hold Cicero guilty of an inelegant tendit . . . Hydra: Arat. 443-445: repetition than of describing an im­ άλλ' £τι γάρ τε κβΐ άλλο περαιόΟεν έλ­ possible act. κεται Λστρον / "Υίρην μιν καλέουσι. cedit ad Aram: cf. Lucr. 5, 1199: atτο δέ ζώοντι έοικός / ήνεκές είλεΐται; cedere ad aras. Pbaenom. 213-214 [reading as here]; inferni· e partibus: from the south; Germ. 426-427: nee procui bine Hydros cf. Pbaenom. 217: subiens inferna Lions;

2, 114

837

c u i u s longe corpus est fusum, 'in medioquc* sinu fulgens Cratera * relucet. Extremam nitens plumato corpore ■ Corvus rostro tundit,4 ct hie Gcminis est ille sub ipsis 1 que ex quae Β * cratera Α*&Ί*Ρ*ν*ΝΟΒ*ΡΜ\ craetera P\ eratera Hx • cor prae AV, corpreB l * tundit B*t tendit APVNOB1, tondit Η

2 7 2 : ab infernis austri comertitur astris. agmina Corvum, / ales ut intento fodiat vaga erigit: so of a rising constellation in viscera rostro. / ultimus est Procyon, GeminoPbaenom. 400; 403; Avien. 891: sese ... rum subditus astro, / ore micans rutilo, porrigit Hydra; 1212-1213: Hydra / trims face viscera lucens. Non. p. 548 M. (p. 878 L.) quotes in medioque ... relucet erigitur caudam. Hydra: cf. E. Sittig in P.-W. 9 (1916), [without change], in a paragraph which 4 8 ; F. Boll-W. Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf. states creterra est quam nunc situlam meant, Lex. 6 (1937), 1008-1009. A constellation citing examples from Naevius and Varro; perhaps recognized by the Babylonians, cf. Tbes. Ling. Ut. 4 (1909), 1108, 51-60. Cratera: cf. W. Gundcl in P.-W. 11 it is represented with a raven pecking its coils: Arat. 449; Eratosth. Catast. 41; (1922), 1612-1616; F. Boll-W. Gundcl cf. Excerpt, e Catast. Marc. p. 580 Maass; in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 1009O v . F. 2, 243-266, concluding: Anguis, 1011. Also cf. Eratosth. Catast. 41; s4vis. Crater sidera iuncta micant; Hygin. Schol. Arat. 443, p. 425 Maass; Vitruv. Astr. 2, 40; 3, 39. For the connection 9, 5, 1: medioque corpore sustinens Cratera; o f these three constellations in tradition Manil. 1, 417-418; 5, 235; Hygin. cf. W. Gundcl in P.-W. 11 (1922), Astr. 2, 40; 3, 39. 1614-1615. Schol. Arat. 443, p. 424 relucet: cf. Pbaenom. 9; fr. 9,1 Buescu. Maass, say that the Greeks call this the extremam: sc. Hydram; cf. Hygin. hydra which Heracles fought, but the Astr. 2, 40: vide tur enim [sc. Corvus] rostro Egyptians think it the River Nile. caudam eius extrtmam verberare. nitens: cf. 2, 113. longe . . . fusum: Arat. 443: πτραιόθεν ίλκεται άστρον [where the scholia, corpore Corvus: note the alliteration. p. 424 Maass, say: λίαν γαρ καΐ πάνυ επί Corvus: cf. A. Hacblcr in P.-W. 4 μήκιστον έκτέταται ή "Υδρα ως τριών (1901), 1665-1666; F. Boll-W. Gundel ζωδίων μοίρας έπέχειν]; cf. Avien. in Roschcr. Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 10111134-1135: funditur Hydra f longior; also 1012. Also Eratosth. Catast. 41; Arat. Pbaenom. 215: flexo cum corpore serpens. Lat. pp. 267-269 Maass; Schol. Arat. 443, in medioquc . . . fertux: Arat. 448- 449, pp. 424-425 Maass; Vitruv. 9, 5. 1; 450: μέσση δέ σπείρη Κρητήρ, πυμάτη δ* Manil. 1, 417; Hygin. Astr. 2, 40; 3, 39. επίκειται / είδωλον Κόρακος σπείρην rostro tundit: cf. Hygin. Astr. 3, 39: κόπτοντι έοικός. / καΐ μήν καΐ ΙΙροκύων Hydra . .. sustinet in dorso Corvum, rostro Διδύμοις ύπο καλά φαείνει; Pbaenom. corpus eius tundentem. Our mss read tendit 219-222 [reading extrema, Antecanis [like or tundit, but the correct reading may be Bx in our work), and Graio Procyon); tondit of the Harlcianus 647 of the PbaeGerm. 429-443: buic primos tortus Crater nomena; cf. Virg. Aen. 6, 597-598: premit, ulterioris / vocali rostro Corvus rostroque immanis vol tur obunco / immorta/e forat. omnia lucent, / et Corvus pennis et iecur tondens. parvo pondere Crater / et spatio triplicis Gemini·: cf. 2, 110. formatus sideris Hydros, f sub Gemim's ille: cf. J. P. Postgate in Proc. Brit. Procyon fulgenti lumin* surgit; Avien. Acad. (1907-8), 181, n. 0, on this articular 899-903: spirarum medio gestat Cratera use of ille. coruscam% } ultima caeruleum sustent ant sub ipsis: cf. SchoL Arat. 450,

838

2,115

Ante Canem,1 Procyon" Gtaio qui nomine fertur.* 115 Haec omnis descriprio· siderum* atque hie tantus cad omatus ex corporibus hue * et illuc casu et temere · cursantibas 1 anticanem P, B\ discriptio A V1

antecanis B*FM * syderumM}

pp. 425-426 Maass: i Προχύων ΰπύ τοις Διίΰμοις κείμενος. A n t e C a n e m : here Β* and the mss o f Pbatnom. 222 read the compound Anteeanis\ for the t w o forms cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900). 140, which treats Antetantm as an indeclinable noun, found only here. An tteam ι seems formed o n the analogy of Ante pedum {Pbatnom. 452), propraetor, proportio, prosper, etc.; cf. H. Uscncr in Keuejabrb.f. el. Pbilol. 117 (1878), 73. With the thought cf. Pbatnom. 377-378: Procjon, qui seie fervidus infert ( ante Canem; Arat. Lat. p. 271 Maass: / / Antecanis vocatur pro to quod primus dt illo oritur ; similarly Schol. Germ. pp. 181182 Brcysig: Antecanis quod Grata Ptocyona, to quod ante matOttm Canem exoriri videatur. These varying forms lend support to the statement of Plin. N.H. 18, 268: Procjon ... quod sidus apud Romanes non babe/ nomen, nisi Caniculam banc volumus inttlltff, boc est, minorem Canem, at in asiris pingi/ur. O n the names of this constellation and its occasional confusion with the greater D o g star, cf. A. Hacbler in A - I F . 3 (1899). 14811482; F. Boll-W.Gundcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1937), 1002-1005. A l s o Eratosth. Ca/as/. 42 [making it a d o g of Orion); Hor. C. 3, 29, 18 [the concomi­ tant of hot weather]; Hygin. Astr. 2, 4 : quod an/e maiorem Canem exori/ur Procyon appella/ur;2,X>;3,3S. Graio: cf. 2 , 1 0 5 ; 2 , 1 0 8 ; 2 , 1 0 9 ; 2, 111. n o m i n e fertur: cf. Lucr. 6, 3 7 2 : autumns quod fer/ur nomine tempos. Cicero has here mentioned about 51 sure or constellations, omitting from the list of Aratus Del to/on, Catenae, and Pis/rix. Full as the list is, it is unlikely that he was attempting completeness, but rather striving for t w o results: (a) t o reveal something of the variety

■ p r o a o n BFt prochjoa Μ ■ descripe: • ethucJV · casu temere Λ t o be seen in the armament; a n d (b> t give a generous sample o f h i s o v : versification. 1 1 5 . h a e c o m n i a d e s c r i p r i o : cf. 2, 104: sequitur stellarum inerraniitam maxims multitude quorum ita descript a distimctio tr. ut ex notarum figuration similitudsne moms** invemerint; 2, 110: utin tan/is description! t*; divina soller/ia apparea/ [and n. o n a/spee ... appareat]; Pbatnom. 296-297 [ s u m m i n g up the picture of the constellations]: bout aequo spa/io dtvinctos sustintt axis f per medics sum mo catli dt vertice frananj. Schol. Arat. 450, p. 426 Maass, s u m up: Ιως ώδε ? i της άατροθεσίας, w h i c h sug­ gests that Cicero may have k n o w n the scholia as well as the text, as C. Atzert, De Cic. Inter p. Gfaicorum (1908), 6. observes was the case in his translation of the Prognostica in Dip. 1, 13. I. Hcincmann, Poseidonios' metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 195, remarks that the fact that Cicero added to his Aratus quotations —a part in which he must have used his sources with unusual freedom—thw little appendage shows dearly in what sense he regarded the Stoic teaching about Providence. M. Pohlenz (in P.-W. 3 6 Halbb. 2 (1949), 431) thus analyzes 2, 115-153: A (115-119) structure of the c o s m o s ; Β (120-153) details: I (120-132) piano and animals; (a) preservation o f indivi­ dual (120-127); (b) preservation o f spe­ cies (127-129); (c) utilitatts naturae, [133: intrusion by Cicero]; II (134-153) man: (a) bodily structure (134-139); (b) human qualities, posture, senses, reason, speech, the hand (140-150); (c) man's use of the treasures o f the earth (151-153). c a c l i o r n a t u s : cf. 2, 8 5 : boc eodem omatu quern vidimus; 2, 9 4 : bunc admura· bilem catli ornatum. c o r p o r i b u s : atoms.

2, 115

839

p o t u i s s e effici cuiquam sano * videri potest? Aut B vero alia quae ■ ciatura mentis et rationis expers * haec efficere potuit? * Quae non m o d o ut fierent ratione eguerunt sed intellegi qualia sint sine s u m m a ratione non possunt ? 6 1

JB1

s a n e BF ■ at VN, an dett. Htin. » alia quae] aliqua A%B%FM · potuis A1 ■ n o n possunt bis; alt. inauctum A

c a s u e t t e m e r e : cf. 2, 6 : non temtre nee casu; 2, 9 4 : temere atqm casu; Fat. 6: forte% temere, casu. The casual nature o f a t o m i c m o t i o n is contrasted with the i n t e l l i g e n t p l a n n i n g {mentis et rationis . . . mente et ratione) of the animate Stoic P r o v i d e n c e ; cf. 2, 8 8 ; 2, 9 3 . c u i q u a m s a n o : the Stoic here illust­ r a t e s t h e same tendency as his E p i c u r e a n a d v e r s a r y t o consider all o p p o s i n g v i e w s as those of desipienfes, deliri, or insani. With the t h o u g h t cf. Manil. 1, 4 9 2 - 4 9 3 : quis credat tantas operum sine numine moles / ex minimis caecoque creatum foedere mundum? alia q u a e : the reading of the first h a n d s of c o d d . AB, but e m e n d e d b y the second hand in each and replaced in o t h e r mss by aliqua, is perhaps used in place of the slightly c a c o p h o n o u s alia aliqua, but is not easily paralleled. Quod . . . taxum in 2, 89, is b u t a partial illustration; in Att. 3 , 16, c o d . Λ/. reads aliudquid, for which editors have s u b s t i ­ tuted aliud aliquid. M a y o r — w h o r e a d s aliqua—thinks that alia quae natura w o u l d mean " s o m e o t h e r kind of n a t u r e , " which w o u l d imply, rather oddly, that the blind clash of a t o m s already m e n ­ tioned was also a " s o r t of n a t u r e . " H e further remarks that an inanima natura has already been m e n t i o n e d (2, 7 6 - 8 1 ; at 81 sec n. {vim sine ratione)), c o n t r a s t e d on the o n e hand with for una (2, 43), on the o t h e r with necessitas (2, 7 6 - 7 7 ; 2, 81). But Balbus seeks by systematic elimination t o reach a c o n c l u s i o n : t h e universe could not be (1) the p r o d u c t of mere atomic c h a n c e ; n o r (2) of s o m e other sort of " b e i n g d e v o i d of intelli­ gence and r e a s o n " (Rackham), yet possi­ bly animate in character (?). T h i s leaves

* expres

as the residuum an intelligent and r a t i o ­ nal Providence. m e n t i s et r a t i o n i s : cf. 1, 4, n. {mente atque ratione). q u a e . . . u t fierent ratione e g u e ­ runt: =quorum effectio ratione eguit; but Latin in such cases often prefers p e r s o n a l verbs t o abstract n o u n s ; cf. Fin. 5, 5 8 : /// plane qualia sint intellegantur; Am. 5 6 : constituendi autem sint qui sint in amicitia fines; 6 3 : qui dam . . . perspiciuntur quam sint leves; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 34: baec qua celeritate gesta sint, quam quam videtis, iamen . . . praetereunda non sunt. With the thought cf. 2, 97: quart ίο consilio gerantur nullo consilio adsequi possum us [and n. o n quanto consilio . . . nullo consilio]; Legg. 2, 16 [as emended]: ut ea quae vix summa ingeni ratione comprebendantur nulla ratione moveri putet; Philolaus a p . Scxt. H m p . Adv. Log. 92 {Vorsokrat. 32 A 29): τόν λόγον . . . Οεωρητικόν τε ό"ντα της τ ω ν δλων φύσεως Ιχειν τίνα συγγένειαν προς ταύτην, έπείπερ υπό τοϋ ομοίου τό δμοιον καταλαμβάνεσθαι πέφυκεν; [Plat.] Hpin. 990: the real a s t r o n o m e r is he w h o has studied των οκτώ περιόδων τάς επτά περιόδους, διεζιούσης τόν αυτών κύκλον έκαστης ούτως ώς ουκ αν ^αδίως ποτέ πάσα φύσις Ικανή γένοιτο θεωρήσαι μη θαυμαστής μετέχουσα φύσεως; Manil. 2, 115-116: quis caelum posset nisi caeli munere nosse, f et reperire deum nisi qui pars ipse deorum est; Iambi. De Myst. 3, 1 8 : έπεί ουδέ λόγον περί θεών άνευ θεών λαλεΐν δυνατόν, μήτοι γε δη Ισόθεα Ιργα . . . άνευ θεών τις άν έπιτηδεύσειε ;· and, c o p y i n g o u r passage, M i n . FcL 17, 6: quae singula non modo ut crearenturt fierent, disponerentur summi opificis et perfectae rationis eguerunt, verum etiam sentiri.

840

2, 115

45 Nee vero haec solum admirabilia, sed nihil maius quam quod ita stabilis* est mundus atque ita * cohaeret ad permanendum ur 1

stabiles Bx

· a d q u e ita {del.) a t q u e ita.

perspici, intellegi sine sum ma soilertia et ration* nan possunt. n e e vero, e t c : from here t h r o u g h 2, 150 extends what K. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 139, calls the great physico-tcleological fragment, dealing with the maintenance of the universe. In his Postidonios (1921), 219 (cf. M . van den B r u w a e n e , La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 107) Reinhardt emphasizes the i n a p p r o priatcness n o t only of the s e a ions from t h e Pbaenomena (2, 104-114) b u t of a n e w idea here added t o the original plan, namely, the marvel of the forces of self-preservation in the earth a n d its parts, constituting a lengthy excursus where one w o u l d naturally have expected the next topic, viz., that the universe is administered by the g o d s . h a e c a d m i r a b i l i a : cf. 2, 90, n. {admirabilitas); 2, 126: atque ilia mirabilia.

On the omission of stmt in such phrases w h e n especial emphasis is t h r o w n o n the p r o n o u n cf. 1, 20, n. {ilia palmaris); Rcid o n Ac. 2, 86. n i h i l m a i u e : cf. Dip. 2, 1 4 1 : quo maius sit; Fat. 17: maius est . . . perdiscere ; Tusc. 1, 52: illud quidem vtl maxumum; Hor. C. 3, 11, 3 0 : impiat {nam quidpotuere maius) ; Sen. Dt Clem. 1, 11, 3 : eo maius est mirabiliusque; Lact. Epit. 40, 1: quae cum magna inter homines ac mirabilia jactret ; 2 Cor. 1 1 , 1 5 : ού μέγα ούν et, κτλ. stabilis ... m u n d u a : with this emphasis u p o n stability (as, in smaller units, u p o n unchangcability in the spe­ cies) cf. 2, 121: ut in suo quaeque genere permaneat; 2, 124; 2, 126; 2, 127; 2, 1 2 8 ; 2, 129; 2, 130; 2, 132; K. R c i n h a r d t , Poseidonios (1921), 220, n. 0 ; M . Pohlcnz in Gutting, gel. Αηχ. 188 (1926), 279 ( w h o remarks that it better befits t h e t h o u g h t of Panactius, w h o d o u b t e d t h e conflagration of the w o r l d and inclined to accept its permanence, than the m o r e o r t h o d o x Stoic, P o s i d o n i u s ) ; also cf. the cases in S.V.F. 2, n o s . 548-557; Ps. 119, 90.

A1

c o h a e r e t : i.e., with t h e u n i t y o f an o r g a n i c w h o l e ; cf. 2, 8 2 : ut gjaebam ax fragmentum lapidis . . . nulla coAarrena natura ; 2, 155: mundi cobaerentiam ; 3 , 25: cohaeret et per manet; Tusc. 3 , 6 1 ; Ac. 1, 24; 1, 2 8 ; Sen. N.Q. 2, 2, 4 : mom ad numerum reftrre sed ad naturam corporis nulla ope externa sed unitate sua cobaeren/is. p e r m a n e n d u m : cf. 2, 5 1 : in omm aeternitate conservat . . . motus constants et rates; 2, 5 8 : mens mundi . . . providet ... ut mundus quam aptissimus sit ad permanen­ dum (where see n. o n permanendum); 2, 118 n. (nihil ut); 2, 119: quam consen­ tient ad mundi incolumitatem coagmentath naturae; 2, 127: ut vero perpetuus mundi esset ornatus magma adhibit a cura est a providentia deorum, etc.; F. C u m o n t , Let relig. orient. (1929), 268, n. 1 0 5 . F r o m w h a t source Cicero g o t this s t a t e m e n t is d i s p u t e d , for o r t h o d o x Stoic v i e w s o f the p e r i o d i c conflagratio (2, 118) m i g h t seem t o leave n o place for an eternal u n i v e r s e ; cf. D i o g . L. 7, 142: περί δή ούν τ η ; γενέσεως καΐ της φθοράς τοΰ κόσμου φησί Ζήνων μέν έν τ ω Περί όλου, Χ ρ ύ σ ι π ­ πος δ* έν τ φ π ρ ώ τ ω των Φ α σ ι κ ώ ν , και Ποσειδώνιος έν π ρ ώ τ ω Π ε ρ ί κ ό σ μ ο υ , και Κλεάνθης καΐ 'Αντίπατρος έν τ ω δ ε κ ί τ ω Ιίερί κόσμου. Π αναίτιος Β' άφθαρτον άπεφήνατο τόν κόσμον; cf. Ar. D i d . a p . Stob. {Doxogr. Gr.% 469): Παναίτιος πιΟανωτέραν κίναι νομίζει καΐ μάλλον άρέσκου· σαν α ύ τ ω την αιτιότητα τοΰ κ ό σ μ ο υ ή τήν των βλων είς πΰρ μεταβολήν. Hence s o m e (e.g., R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. ^. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 225-230; A . Schmckcl, Die Pbil. d. mittl. Stoa (1892), 187, n. 2 ; M . Pohlcnz in Gotting. Nacbr. 1921, 163-194; id., in Gotting. gel. Αηχ. 184 (1922), 168-169; 1926, 2 7 3 - 3 0 6 ; 1934, 144; id.t Ant. Fiibrertum (1934), 9 5 , n. 1; I. Heincmann, Poseidonios' metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 194-217), t h i n k i n g the present s t a t e m e n t unlike P o s i d o n i u s , would ascribe its source t o P a n a c t i u s ; others (e.g., K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 248-262; id.t Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926),

2, 115

841

nihil ne excogitari1 quidem possit aptius. Omnes enim partes iius * undique medium locum capessentes nituntur aequaliter. Maxime autem corpora3 inter se iuncta permanent cum quasi 1

cogitari Η

■ ciua om. Ν

■ corpore A1

139-161; W. Theiler in Problemata. 1 βαρέων; Gemin. 16, 2, ρ. 164 Manitius; (1931), 104) would allow it to be by Philo, De Prov. 2, 84; 2, 87 Auchcr; Posidonius, particularly if he were not Lucr. 1, 1052-1055: iilud in bis rebus longe speaking too dogmatically but attemp­ fuge crederet Memmi, / in medium summae ting to recognize the existence of both quod dicunt omnia niti / atque ideo mundi possibilities (cf. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. z- naturam stare sine ullis / ictibus externis Cic. pbii. Scbr. 1 (1877), 228; E. V. neque quoquam posse resolvi; 5, 450-451; Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 192; Virg. Eel. 4, 50: convexo nutantem pondere P. Schubert, Die Etcbatol. d. Pos. (1927), mundum (and P. Corsscn in Philologust 37-38), as is done in 2, 85, above: quae 81 (1925), 60]; Plin. N.M. 2, 11; Plut. aut tempittrna si/ necesse est . . . out certe De Stoic. Repug. 44, p. 1054 d-c: οίόμενος perdiuturna, permanent ad longinquum et γαρ ούκ αν άφθαρτον διαμένειν τόν inmensum paene tempus; 2, 118: nihil ut κόσμον εΐ κατ' άλλο μέρος αΰτω τοΰ fere intereat aut admodum paululum; κενοΰ συντέτευχε γενέσθαι τήν ίδρυσιν, L. Edclstcin in Am. journ. of Pbilol. 57 δήλος έστι δεδιώς μή των μερών τής (1936), 295 and n. 38a). ουσίας επί τό μέσον φερομένων, διάλυσις ne excogitari quidem: cf. Off. 3, 36: καΐ φθορά τοΰ κόσμου γένοιτο, κτλ.; quibus nihil ... foedius excogitari potest; Clcomed. 1, 1, 5: νένευκε γάρ [sc. & Fam. 10, 22, 2. κόσμος] επί τό έαυτοΰ μέσον xal τοΰτο aptius: cf. 2, 47: quo nihil fieri potest έχει κάτω όπου νένευκεν, εΐ γάρ μή τό aptius; 2, 58: aptissimus sit ad permanen- αυτό μέσον είχεν ό κόσμος καΐ κάτω, έφέρετο αν ό κόσμος κάτω διά τοΰ κενοΰ, dum. medium locum capewentes: cf. 2, ως δειχθήσεται έν τω λόγω τω περί της 84: in medium locum mundi . . . feruntur ; 2, επί τό μέσον φοράς; De Fac. in Orb. 7, 116: in medium vergentibus; 2, 117: nisu pp. 923 f-924a: άτοπώτερα καΐ θαυμασιώsuo conglobata ; Τ use. 5, 69: medium mundi τερα πλάττωσιν, ώσπερ ούτοι τήν επί τό locum, qui est idem infimum in rotundo; μέσον φοράν είσάγουσιν; Achill. Isag. 9, Rep. 6, 17: ea quae est media . . . teilus ... p. 38 Maass: φασί μέν ούν μένε ι ν τόν infima est et in earn feruntur omnia nutu suo κόσμον έν άπείρω κενω διά τήν επί τό μέσον φοράν, έπεί πάντα αύτοΰ τά μέρη pondera; Plat. Pbaedo, 109a; Zeno ap. Stob. 1,19, 4, p. 166 Wachsmuth (J. V.F. επί τό μέσον νένευκεν; Plin. Ν.Η. 2, 5: 1, no. 99): των δ* έν τω κόσμω πάντων των talis figura omnibus sui partibus vergit in κατ" Ιδίαν £ξιν συνεστώτων τά μέρη τήν sese ac sibi ipsa toleranda est seque includit φοράν ίχειν είς το τοΰ Ολου μέσον, ομοί­ nullarum egens compagum; A. Bocricke, ως δέ καΐ αύτοΰ τοΰ κόσμου* διόπερ Quaest. Cleomedeae (1905), 32-35; C. Bai­ ley, ed. of Lucr. 2 (1947), 783, who ορθώς λέγεσθαι πάντα τά μέρη του κόσ­ μου επί τό μέσον του κόσμου τήν φοράν remarks that this concept contains the germ of the law of gravitation. έχειν, μάλιστα δε τά βάρος έχοντα. ταύτόν δ* αίτιον είναι καΐ της τοΰ κόσ­ aequaliter: because of the spherical μου μονής έν άπείρω κενω καΐ της γής form of the whole; cf. 2, 47: contingit ... παρβπλησίως έν τω κόσμω, περί τό τού­ ut omnes earum partes sint inter se simillumai του κέντρον καθιδρυμένης Ισοκρατώς; a medioque tantundem absit extremum. Strab. 1, 1, 14: της επί τό μέσον φοράς [so inter se iuncta: W. W. Jaeger, 1, 1,20]; 2,5,2:σφαιροειδής μένό κόσμος Nemesios vom Emesa (1914), 107, empha­ καΐ 6 ουρανός, ή £οπή δ* επί τό μέσον των sizes the repeated stress upon this

842

2, 116

quodam vinculo circumdato 1 colligantur; quod facit ea natuxa quae per omncm * mundum omnia mente et ratione confideos funditur et ad medium rapit et convendt * extrema. 116 Quo circa 4 si mundus globosus est ob eamque causam omncs eius partes undique aequabiles · ipsae per se atque · inter se continentur, contingere idem terrae necesse est, ut omnibus eius paxtibus 1 circumdata Jet/. Ven. * ea quae per naturam omncm Ο * conuertir ex confundit Ο * quo (circa add.) Μ · effabiles Ol · atque add. Β

not ion: cobaere/ .. . aptiiu . . . inter se maximal duos vis disparts eo/figapt'f. timeta . .. quasi quodam vinculo circumdato mente et ratione: cf. 1, 4, n, (mens colligantur, and (2, 119) copulatio rerum atque ratione). et quasi consentiens ad mundi inco/umita/em convertit extrema: Jaeger, L·., takes coagmentatio; and cf. his remarks in 96- this as the expression of Kemesius'* επιστροφή καϊ έπίκλασις των Ακρων. Ο', 137 on σύνδεσμος. quasi quodam: as Jaeger (Jx.) ob­ also Sen. Dial. 7, 8,4: mundusquoqm cuucti serves, this expression points to some cmplectens rector que universe deus in exteriors metaphorical term in the Greek source, qmiem tends t sed /amen introsum undiqm vinculo here rendering δεσμός, colligare in st reds'f. 116. mundus globosus: on the sphe­ perhaps translating συσφίγγειν, συνδεΐν, or συνάπτεσθαι. Cf. 2, 84; Manil. 1, rical shape of the universe cf. 1, 18: 168-170: idcircoque manet stabilis, quia rotundum (cf. 2, 46; 2, 48); 2, 49: muni totus ah illo I tantundem refugit mundus volubilitas, quae nisi in globosa forma ess» mm posset, et stellarum rotunds ambitus cogmufecitque cadendo / undique ne caderet medium totius et imum; 3, 55 (and W. W. Jaeger, cuntscr; Plin. N.H. 2, 5. The converse Nemesios von Emesa (1914), 74; 96-137; conclusion is drawn by Geomed. 1, 8, K. Rcinhardt, Poseidomos (1921), 343- p. 72 Ziegler: dv τοίνυν έπι&είξωμο 352); id., Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), ότι το στερεώτατον αύτοϋ καϊ πυκνότατα 411-412; M. Zepf in Arcbiv f Re/. 25 μέρος, ή γη, σφαιρικφ κέχρηται τω σχήμαη, βαδίως άν άπό τούτου επί τά λοιπά (1927), 229, n. 21]. With vinculo . . . colligantur cf. Rep. 3, 3; Tim. 30; 40; 47; τών μερών αύτου προϊόντες καταμάθοιμο Philo. De Aet. Mundi, 13; 36; 75: ό ότι πάντα σφαιρικά έστι. καϊ οδτως καϊ ό κόσμος αΐωνίω συνεχόμενος καϊ διακρα· σύμπας κόσμος τοιοϋτον ϊχει τ6 σχήμα. τούμενος δεσμφ; Aetna, 230:firmaaetemo aequabiles: Ισόρροποι. Plat. Tim. 33 b religata est machine vinclo [and Sudhaus's says of the sphere that it is πάντων n.]. τελαώτατον όμοιότατόν τε αυτό έαυτω colligantur: cf. Achill. I sag. 4, p. 34 σχημάτων. per se atque inter se: centripetal Maass (S.V.F. 2, no. 555): ότι δέ καϊ Ιστηκεν ή γη παραδείγματι χρώνται force keeps each unit in its spherical τούτω . . . ώσπερ ε( τις λαβών σώμα δή- shape and each in its proper place to σειε πανταχόθεν έξ έκατέρου σχοινίοις καϊ ensure the stability of the spherical uni­ verse. δοίη τισίν Ισορρόπως ίλκειν έπ* ακρι­ terrae: cf. 2, 98: terra ... solida et βείας, συμβήσεται πανταχόθεν επίσης περιελχόμενον στηναι καϊ άτρεμήσαι; globosa et undique ipsa in sese nutibus suU Μ. Mcssalla ap. Macrob. Sat. 1, 9, 14: conglobata [cf. n. on globosa); Rep. 6, 15: aquae terraeqm vim ac naturam gravem atqueilium globum quern in hoc templo medium pronam in pro/undum dilabentem, ignis atquevides, quae terra dicitur. Who first sugges­ animae levem in inmensum sublime fugientem ted that the earth was spherical is dis­ copulavit circumdato caelo; quae vis caeli puted. Dozographic accounts say Thales

2, 116

843

i n medium vergentibus (id autem medium infimum* in sphaera e s t ) nihil interrumpat quo ■ labefactari possit tanta contentio 8 gravitatis et ponderum. Eademque ratione mare, cum supra terram sit, medium tamen terrae locum expetens conglobatur undique aequabiliter, neque redundat umquam neque efrunditur. 117 Huic * autem continens aer fertur ille quidem levitate sublimi, 1

infinitum A1

* q u o d HBl

· c o n t e n t i o tanta Ο

( A e t . 3 , 1 0 , 1 {Doxogr. Gr.» 3 7 6 - J . K F . 2 , n o . 648): Θαλής και ot Στωικοί κ«1 ol in* αυτών σφαιροειδή την γην | b u t Τ . L . Heath, Aristarcbus of Samos (1913), 1 9 , believes wc must reject this state­ m e n t ] , Parmenides ( D i o g . L. 9, 2 1 : π ρ ώ τ ο ς δ* ούτος τήν γην άπέφαινε σφαι­ ρ ο ε ι δ ή καΐ έν μέσω κεΐσθαι; cf. W. Croncrt, Kolotes u. Mtntdtmos (1906), 128-129), or Pythagoras ( D i o g . L. 8, 4 8 : ά λ λ α μήν καΐ τόν ούρανόν πρώτον ονομάσ α ι κόσμον καΐ τήν γην σ τ ρ ο γ γ ύ λ η ν ως δε Θεόφραστος, Π α ρ μ ε ν ί δ η ν ως δέ Ζ ή ­ ν ω ν , Ή σ ί ο δ ο ν ; Τ . L. Heath, op. cit., 4 8 ; b u t W . A. Hcidcl in Am.Joum. o/PbUoJ. 61 (1940), 15, n. 25, maintains that σ τ ρ ο γ ­ γ ύ λ η ν may n o t mean " s p h e r i c a l " but " d i s k - s h a p e d " ) . T h a t t h e idea was p r o ­ b a b l y advanced n u t l o n g before P l a t o , possibly by some P y t h a g o r e a n , is a r g u e d by W. A. Heidel, The Frame of the Greek Maps (1937). It appears in Plat. Tim. 4 0 b ; A r i s t o t . De Caelo, 2, 14, 298 a 18-19 [cf. T. L. H e a t h , op. cit., 2 3 6 ] ; T h e o p h r . fr. 3, 4, p . 52 W i m m c r ; Aratus [cf. Isag. bis excerpt, p p . 3 1 7 ; 324 M a a s s ; a l s o p . 124J; D i o d . 1, 40, 5 ; C o r n u t . N.D. 28, p . 56 L a n g ; Ptol. Geog. 1, 2 , 7 ; Censor, fr. 4 , 1 ; Chalcid. in Tim. 5 8 ; 6 2 ; P r o d , in Tim. p . 56 a (p. 181 Die h i ) ; Mart. Cap. 6, 590; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 63 [Stoics]; Philop. De Opif. 2, 4, p . 66 [Moses, Isaiah, and J o b ] ; cf. 3 , 1 0 , p . 1 3 1 ; 4, 2, p . 162; Schol. //. 7, 4 2 1 ; 8 , 1 ; 8, 4 8 6 ; Btym. M. s.v. "Ισις. T o the c o n v e n i e n t general treatment of the question by F. Gisingcr in P.-W. 4 S u p p l b d . (1924), 572-576, a n d the w o r k s there cited, a d d R. Mondolfo in Rend. d. ace. d. Bologna, 3 , 10 (1936/7), 79-94 (the idea d e v e l o p e d in the early fifth century in the P y t h a g o ­

* hue

Ν

rean circle); id., in Arcbeion, 18 (1936), 7-17. i n m e d i u m v e r g e n t i b u s : cf. 2, 115, n. {medium locum capessentes); Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 14, 297 a 9-12: τό ίλαττον ύπό του μείζονος ώθούμενον ούχ οίον τε κυμαίνειν, άλλα συμπιέζεσΟαι μάλλον καΐ συγχωρεϊν έτερον έτέρω ί ω ς άν έλθη επί τό μέσον; 2, 14, 297 a 17-19; 2, 14, 297 b 4 ; Plin. Ν. Η. 2, 5: talis figura [sc. orbis) omnibus sui parti bus vergit in sese ac sibi ipsa toleranda est seque includit et continet nullarum egens compagum. m e d i u m i n f i m u m in s p h a e r a : cf. 1, 103, n. (ut terra infimum)-, 2, 84, n. {medium locum . .. infimus). n i h i l i n t e r r u m p a t : Mayor explains as " t h e r e is n o t h i n g t o break t h e c o n t i ­ n u i t y , " i.e., n o v a c u u m , such as C l e o m e d . 1 , 1 , p . 8 Zicglcr remarks w o u l d interfere with the administration of the u n i v e r s e : ουτ" άν ύπό φύσεως οίον τ* ήν συνέχεσΟαι καΐ διοικεϊσθαι τόν κόσμον . . . μεταξύ γαρ ί ν τ ω ν κενωμάτων ένεποδίζοντο άν υ π ' αυτών αϊ αΙσΟήσεις. c o n t e n t i o : συντονία; a rare use in Latin, for which Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1906), 673, 48-50, offers n o parallel. gravitatis: cf. Τ use. 5, 6 9 : omnia delata gravitate medium mundi locum semper expetant qui est idem infimus in rotundo. m a r e . . . supra terram: cf. 1, 1 0 3 : terra infimum teneat, banc inundet aqua; Tusc. 1, 4 0 ; Schol. / / . 8, 4 7 9 : ως άν τοϋ ύδατος περικεχυμένου τ η γ η σφαιρικώς και καλύπτοντος αυτήν πλην των άνεχουσών ηπείρων έν αίς κατοικοϋμεν; P r o c l . in Tim. 161 f. (p. 74 Dichl). c o n g l o b a t u r u n d i q u e : cf. Schol. / / . 15, 1 9 3 : το γαρ ύδωρ αύτη [sc. τη γ η ] συνεσφαίρωται; Plin. Ν.Η. 2, 164, o n 54

844

2, 117

sed * tamen in omnes partes se ipse fundit; itaque et mari continuaraf et iunctus est et natura fertur ad caelum, cuius tenuitate ct calort temperarus vitalem et salutarem spiritum praebet animantibus. Quern complexa summa pars caeli, quae aetheria * dicitur, ct suum* 1

scd noo Ο

■ atheria A1, aetherca V%

the curvature of water surfaces, propter quam e navibus terra mm cernatur e navium malis consptcua. G. BorTitto in Mem. d. ace.

d. u. di Torino\ 2 ser. classc d.sc. morali, 51 (1902;, in a discussion of the Quaestio at Aqua et Terra ascribed to Dante, reviews (pp. 75-88; the opinions of Greeks and Romans on this subject, rcdundat . . . crTunditur: do the two heavy words perhaps onomatopocticaUy describe the pounding of the surf (cf. Catull. 11. 4; Hor. C. 1, 12, 32)? For their combination cf. Quintil. Inst. 10, 1, 62 (of StcsichorusJ: redsmdat atque effunditur.

117. huic . . . conrinens aer: cf. 2,66: aer . . . interiectus inter mare et caelum; 2, 101: mari finitumus aer.

iile quidem: for this pleonastic use of ille (usually accompanied by quidem) cf. Div. 1, 39; 2,16; Ac. 2, 30; Fin. 2,33; 4, 43; 5, 20; Tusc. 4, 17; Off. 1. 66; 3, 39; 3, 79; Rep. 1, 42; Ltgg. 1, 6; 3, 14; Brut. 37; 70; 115; 128; 136; 140; 167; 177; 178; 227; 239; 240; 259; 267; 304; 305; Oral. 13; 32; 81; Top. 87; J. Samuelsson in Eranost 8 (1908), 49-76 (for Cicero 54-55); P. Lejay in Rev. crit. N.S. 68 (1909), 397-399. levitate: but Lucr. 2, 185-186, asserts that nullam rem posse sua vi j cor port am tursum Jerri sursumque meare.

tublimi: I follow the best mss [with tublimi probably modifying levitate) rather than sublimit of Lambinus's dttenores or Kindcrvatcr's sublime. •e ipse fundit: a combination, as Mayor remarks, of the two antagonistic principles of upward motion (fertur . .. sublimi) and horizontal; cf. below, suum

■ et summum Prob. Eel. 6, J '

water, it is conceived as having sulfides: substance to trail out sideways after the force of its first upward sweep is some­ what abated; cf. Plin. Β p. 6, 16, 6, for ; similar situation in the materials ejeetc: by Vesuvius. continuatus ct iunctus: note the other pairs in this sentence: iematase e: colore and vitalem et salutarem.

tenuitate: "rarity"; cf. tenmm below, and 2, 4 2 : tenuissimus est [sc. aer).

temperarus: cf. DIP. 2, 89: utrumaur temperatus at

vitalem

aer.

ct

salutarem

spiritum:

cf. 2, 2 7 : salutarem inpertit et vitalem colorem; R. Philippson (Rbein .Mus. ~~

(1928), 301, n. 1) renders χΛϋμ,ι ζωτιχο*. and suggests that the pneumatic school of medicine (cf. Galen, De Puis. Dtff. 4, 10 (VIII, 749 K.); >1.) may have bor­ rowed this concept from Posidonius. qucm complexa . . . ornatus oreretur (2, 118): quoted by Prob. in Virg. Eel. 6, 31, pp. 339-340 Hagcn, reading summum ardorem ; sic et m'su; conglobata; continent forma ; doceri potest; aquarumqm reliquarum vaporibus; alantur ; qui bus peraJtoe; aethere fiunt [or fuit] ; trabuni itidem; admodum paulum; praetrritorum [or praetorum) ignes; fiammam; quo venturum; putant nostri; ut ad postremum; atque terra; remaneret aer; itaque relinqui\ ignem quo; ae de eo; revocatto munJi; fieret idemque; ornatus oriretur.

retinet ardorem and coniungitur. T h o u g h

Though Probus's quotation is an unu­ sually long one and at points supports our best mss, yet it contains so many deviations, some of them dearly wrong, that it is a rather unsafe guide for emendation. aetheria: cf. 2, 42: sidera autem oetbt-

the air is light relatively to earth and

rium locum optinent.

2, 117

845

retinet ardorem tenuem et nulla admixtione concretum 1 et cum aeris 2 extremitate coniungitur. 46 In aethere autem astra volvuntur, quae se a et nisu suo globata * continent5 et forma · ipsa figuraque sua momenta sustentant; sunt enim rotunda,7 quibus formis, ut ante dixisse videor, minime8 noceri · potest. 118 Sunt autem stellaenatura10 flammeae;11 quocirca12 terrae, maris, aquarum 13 vaporibus aluntur14 iis 1δ qui a sole ex agris tepefactis et ex 1β 1 concrctam O, contrctum A1 * eris Bl * se] sic Prob. Ed. 6, 31 * glo% b a t o Bl, conglobata dttt. Aid., Prob., l.c. continct Ml · ct forma] forma 7 β 10 prob.t l.c. rutunda V^B1 minime add. F · doccri Prob.t U. na­ turae H, Had. " flammeae . . . terrae om. H, flammae V1 " quodcirca Prob.t u l.c. " aquarumquc reliquarum Prob., l.c. alantur Prob., Ix. " iis Prob., jmc.% his cett. " ex add. Ρ

tenuem: cf. 2, 42, where purus ac nihil asperitatis]. tenuis arc offset to crasso . . . a/que concrete \ minime noceri potest: cf. Parad. 51: Div. 1, 130: tenue purnmque contrasted ei generi possessionem minime quasi noceri with pingue et concretum [cf. Tusc. 1, 42]. potest; with the thought cf. [Aus.] De Viro bono, 5-6 (Anth. Lot. no. 644 Ricsc): η id la admixtione concretum: N. Stang (Sjmb. Osloenses, 17 (1937), 70) securus, mundi instar babens, teres atque rotundus, J externa* ne quid kbit per levia renders άσύνθετον. coniungitur: as at the coast the ele­ sidat. Also cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 8, 11 ments of sea and land seem conflata (III, 669 K.), of the skull: δυσπαΟέστατον καΐ πολυχωρότατον καΐ βαστάζειν (2, 100). in aethere . . . aetra: cf. 2, 101: aether άχθος έπιτηδειότατον τό περιφερές, ού­ . . . in quo ... igneae formae cursus ordinatos τω δέ καΐ περί πάντων των καθ* δλον το σώμα πόρων . . . άπασαι μέν γάρ είσι dtfiniunt. nisu: cf. 2, 115: nituntur aequa/iter; σφαιροειδεΐς; 11, 12 (III, 897 Κ.); Mclct. also the n. on medium locum capessentes. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, globata: cf. 2, 98: globosa et undique 52: τύ . . . σχήμα σψαιροειδες . . . δυσπαipsa in sese nubibus suis conglobata; 2, 116 θεστερύν έστι των άλλων σχημάτων, κτλ. videor: cf. 1, 58: videor audisse; a mild [of the spherical shape of mundur and terra]. Probus's reading conglobata is not form of assertion. 118. terrae, maris, aquarum: after supported by good mss, and the argu ment that the simple verb does not occur until these words Probus adds: -que reliquarum, Pliny the Elder is hardly convincing; in which he is followed by J. Forchhammcr (in Nord. tidskrift f. filol. 5 are we to infer in general that compound (1880), 51-52), Mayor, Plasberg, and verbs antedate simple ones? forma . . . figuraquc: cf. 1, 54, n. Ax, citing 3, 37: ali autem so/em, lunam, reliqua astra aquis, alia dulcibus, alia martformae et figurae). momenta sustentant: "maintain their nis. But it is hardly necessary to add the motions." I do not follow Schocmann words; the exhalations from the earth and Goethe in the view that momenta are those described in 2, 25, and maris, aquarum represent the salt and fresh here —pondera. rotunda: cf. 2, 46, n. (dicat se non posse waters, respectively. For the plural aquarum cf. M. P. Cunningham in CI. intellegere). ante dixisse: cf. 2, 47: eafiguraquae Pbilol. 44 (1949), 11. .. . habere nihil offensionispotest [and n. on aluntur: on the nourishment of the

846

2, 118

aquis excitantur;1 quibus altac * renovataeque stcllac atque omnis i aether refundunt * eadem et rursum · trahunt indidem,* nihil utT 1 exercitantur Bl, concitantur Cod. Vat. Prob.% Ix. ■ saltac P, peraltae Pretn 4 Ix. · omncs Prob., Ix. refundunt Prob., Mars., refundat AGPl/NOB* FMt cfundat B\ refund it Η · eadem et rursum eadem JV, rursus B1 • itidem A\ Prob.t Ix. ' ut] aut A (m. rtc.) F*M

6: nulla fere sunt aut pama admodum \ Dt stars from the waters cf. 2, 40, n. (Oceanique alatur urn on bus); 2, 83, n. Or. 2, 350: nihil aut non multum ; Brut. 150: nihil aut non fere multum; Att. 7, 3, 5: (exspirationibus) \ 3, 37. a sole: the sun seems here personified. nihil aut non multum ; 13, 29, 1: nihil aal pauca; Fam. 13, 2: nihil aut non multum ex agrie tepefactie: cf. 2, 25: recenti [so 14, 4, 1); 2 Verr. 1, 31: aut mulli out fossione ttrram fumare calentem. altae renovataeque: the nourishment perpauci; Hor. Ep. 1, 15, 33-34: nil / out of the stars being conceived as causing paulum; and many passages in other the gradual renewal of their substance, authors cited by Reid on Ac. 2, 82; This. Ung.Lat. 2(1906), 1568-1569; M. Pohas in the case of animal life. lcnz in Gbtt. gel. Αηχ. 184 (1922). 169. refundunt: the ms testimony is for l refundat, though B —doubtless by haplo- η. 1; Κ. Reinhardt (Kosmos u. Sympatbit graphy, after aether—reads tfundat, Η (1926), 164, n.) considers nihil .. . cut has refundit, and the mss of Probus vary admodum paululum a unified expression between aethere fiunt, aethere fust, and meaning "as good as nothing/' but M. aethere stmt fiunt. A singular verb here Pohlcnz {Gbtt. gel. An?, 188 (1926), 280 is difficult to construe; hence editors remarks that this ill agrees with the have emended to the plural: refundunt following conclusion: ex quo evtnturum . . . ut ad extremum omnis mundus igneutof Marsus et al., tffundunt of Iunius (for Probus) and Plasbcrg (for our pas­ ret, etc. Hence the terms nihil . . . aut sage). Plasbcrg considers ref/mdo foreign admodum paululum represent two con­ to the Ciceronian vocabulary, yet, trasted alternatives, the former that of though commonly poetic, it represents Panaetius, the latter that of orthodox precisely the idea here needed. Though Stoicism, added, as a weaker and less the form fundat suggests fundot -are, there likely possibility, to complete the pic­ seems no easy way here of introducing ture. Further, L. Edelstctn (Am. Jour». cither it or a quite unattested compound Pbilol. 71 (1950), 81, n. 5) suggests thai Panaetius perhaps "considered alternate refundart. Hence the least difficulty possibilities of the fate of the cosmos seems caused by refundunt. eadem: Plasbcrg thinks this adverbial and the doxographers chose whichever (eadem), understanding vapores as the formulations pleased them best." object of the verb. More likely it is nihil . . . intercat: as Epicurus also eadem\ standing for eosdem vapores; cf. the held, even more insistently; cf. Diog. examples cited by Mayor on 2, 7, of a L. 10, 39; Lucr. 1, 215-264. For the neuter plural pronoun resuming a Stoics cf. Aet. Plac. 2, 4, 14 (Doxogr. masculine or feminine noun. On the Gr.% 332). Panaetius could not admit moon as the source of moisture cf. 2, 50. even a trifling loss which would, if nihil ut: for the order cf. 2, 40, n. indefinitely piolonged, lead to a univer­ (non ut). For such expressions as nihil ... sal conflagration. Cf. M. Pohlcnz in aut admodum paululum cf. Ac. 2, 82: aut Getting, gel. Amr. 188 (1926), 279-280. nihil . . . aut non multum\ Fin. 5, 59: But our author inclines to compromises; nihil aut non multum; Tusc. 3, 77: aut cf. R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A (1939), nullum malum esse aut admodum parvum; 4,1155.

2, 118

847

fcrc intcrcat aut admodum paululum,1 quod astrorum f ignis * et aethcrisflamma4 consumat.6 Ex quo eventurum nostri putant· id de quo Panaetium7 addubitare dicebant, u t s ad extremum · omnis 1 paulum de//. Rom., Ven. ■ astrorum] praetorum Cod. Vat. Prob., praete4 r i t o m m Codd. Paris. Monac. Prob. · igoes Prob. flammam Prob. * conT sumant de//., consumit de//. Lamb. · uenturum putant nostri Prob. pannentium Ο · aut Μ · ad postrcmum Prob.

a d m o d u m : frequently modifying ad­ jectives and adverbs o f quantity (The/. Ling. La/. 1 (1900), 758), including paulum (Ccls. 6, 18, 7; 7. 16, 2 ; 8, 10, 7 D ) , though there seems no other case w i t h the diminutive. c o n s u m a t : a subjunctive—here the best reading—explicable either as in a characteristic clause or as due to attrac­ t i o n into the mood of in/erea/ (Plasbcrg compares 2, 2 3 : sic em'm . . . crescere). e x q u o : from the cumulative effect o f the gradual exhaustion of moisture. n o s t r i : the Stoics; cf. 2, 3 , ; 2, 6 9 ; 2, 7 5 ; 2, 149; 3 , 19. 1. Heinemann, Poseidonios* mttapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 2 0 6 , believes that putant is used by Cicero w h e n , following Panaetius, he has to refer to orthodox Stoic dogmas which Panaetius did not accept, and compares Off. 1, 2 2 : ut placet Stoicis; 2, 12: putant. T h e Greek source may have had φασίν, w h i c h might fit better in the mouth o f a Stoic scholarch than docs putant in that o f a Roman speaking about the Stoa. P a n a e t i u m a d d u b i t a r e : docs this mean that Panaetius definitely rejected t h e dogma of a cyclic diastasis, or rather that he remained agnostic towards it, perhaps because rendered sceptical at certain points by the arguments of Carncades (cf. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. zCic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 2 4 0 - 2 4 3 ; A . Schmekel, Die Pbil. d. mitt/. Stoa (1892), 308-311; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 103), or because un­ convinced in his o w n mind that the evidence was sufficiently strong for dogmatic assertion? He might of him­ self have reasoned that since fire needs fuel for its continuance (3, 37, below), w h e n all matter has been consumed the

fire itself would perish. H i s less austere, more temperate attitude towards the extremes of Stoic belief is recognized in Fin. 4, 79. For further praise o f his learning and character cf. Dip. 1, 6: vei princeps eius discipline; Fin. 4, 2 3 ; Off. 2, 5 1 ; Legg. 3 . 14; Pro Mur. 66. A question similar to this arises con­ cerning his attitude towards divination; cf. Dip. 1, 6 (and Pease's n. {negare)]: mc tamen ausus est negare pirn esse divinandi sed dub ι tare se dixit; 1, 1 2 ; Ac. 2, 107: Panaetius, princeps prope meo quidem iudicio Stoicorum, ta de re dubitare se dicat quam omnes praeter eum Stoici certissimam putant vera esse baruspicum responsa, etc. Other statements are found in Philo, De Aet. Λ fundi, 76-77: Βοηθάς γοϋν ό Σιδώνιος καΐ Π αναίτιος, άνδρες έν τοις Στωικοΐς δόγμασιν Ισχυκότες, άτε θεό­ ληπτοι, τάς έκπυρώσεις καΐ παλιγγενε­ σίας καταλιπόντες προς όσιώτιρον δόγμα τό της αφθαρσίας τοϋ κόσμου παντός ηύτομόλησαν [cf. L. Edclstcin in Am.Journ. o/Pbilol. 57 (1936), 294, n. 36]. λέγεται δέ και Διογένης [of Babylon] ήνίκα νέος ήν συνεπιγραψάμενος τψ δόγματι της έκπυρώσεως, όψέ της ηλικίας ένδοιάσας έπισχεΐν; Ar. Did. ap. Stob. 1,20, 1 (Doxogr. Cr* 469): Παναίτιος πιθανωτέραν είναι νομίζει και μάλλον άρέσκουσαν αύτω την άιδιότητα του κόσμου ή την των όλων είς πΰρ μεταβολήν; id., ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 15, 18, 2 (S.l'.F. 3 , 209, no. 5): τον μεν γαρ τούτου [sc. Χρυσίππου] μαθητήν καΐ διάδοχον της σχολής Ζήνωνα [of Tarsus] φασιν έπισχεΐν περί της έκπυρώσεως των δλων; Epiphan. Adv. Haeres. 3 , p. 567 Dindorf {Doxogr. Gr.x 593): Παναίτιος ό 'Ρόδιος τον κόσμον Ιλεγεν άθάνατον καΐ άγήρω. If w c may, with R. Hirzel (opxit., 1, 227), suppose that 2, 115; 2 ,

848

2, 118

mundus igncscerct, cum umorc consumpto ncque* terra aii 1

ncque] atque Prob.

Στωικοί; also Lucian, Vit. s4.net. 14. 19; and 2,127 derive from the teachings Μ. Aurel. 3, 3; Hippol. Rtfutat. 9, 10 of Panaetius, we may perhaps infer that his incredulity towards the conflagration πάντα το πϋρ έπελθόν κρινέει και κατά· was more than the mere suspense of λήψεται; Eus. Pr. Ε». 13, 13, 3 1 ; Olymjudgment of Zcno of Tarsus and Dio­ piod. in Meteor. 2, 2, p. 143, 24 Stuve: genes of Babylon, and as positive an Philop. De Ae/ern. Mundi, 6, 27, p. 213 acceptance of the eternity of the cosmos Rabc [on Empedoclcs, Heraclitus, and the as is reported above by Philo. Hence in Stoics thinking the universe destroyed 2, 85, Posidonius may be Riving both and recreated in cycles). The dognu is ascribed to Empedoclcs also bv the orthodox view and also that of his teacher Panaetius in the words sempi- Hippol. Refutat. 1, 3; Eus. Pr. E*. 13, terna ... aut certe perdiuturna. On the use 13, 30. For the older Stoics cf. S.l'.F. 1. of addubitare cf. 1, 14; Off. 1, 83; 3, 18, in nos. 106-109; 497 [an important frag­ the sense of "incline to doubt" (Holdcn); ment of Cleanthcs; to which add Akx. cf. also L. Stein, Psycb. d. Stoa (1886), LycopoL Trot/, de Plac. Manicb. 12 79-80, n. 121. M. Pohicnz (Gott. gel. (Patr. Gr. 18, 428)]; 2, nos. 585-632; Atrr. 184 (1922), 169) thinks that 3, pp. 264-267, no. 7 [Boethus); to which Cicero's source expressed heterodox add: [Soph.] fr. 1128 [and Pearson's n.]; Nigid. Fig. ap. Schol. Dan. Ed. 4, 10; doubt as to the conflagration. Cic. Div. 1. I l l ; Ac. 2, 119; Ο ν . Λ/. 1, dicebant: Mayor explains this as "they used to say (when I attended lectures)"; 254-258; Philo, De spec. Ugg. 1, 208; De Ae/. AWr, 4; 8-9; Cornut. N.D. 17, M. Pohlenz (Go//, gel. An^. 188 (1926), 280, n. 2), however, thinks that no one has p. 28 Lang; Sen. Dial. 6, 26. 6; N.Q. 3. 28, 7-3,29, 1; Plut. De comm. Not. 31, satisfactorily clarified this imperfect. ad extremum: i.e., at the apocatasta- p. 1075 d; 36, p. 1077 d; Manil. 4, 818sis, or end of the annus magrnu (cf. 2, 51). 839; Heradit. AJleg. Horn. 25; Athenag. mundus igneaccret: the subjunctive Suppl. pro Christ. 22; [Galen.) Hist. seems attracted in tense to that of the Pbil. 5 (XIX, 242 K.); Thcophil. Ad parenthesis id . . . dicebant \ cf. 3, 70: Autcl. 2, 37; Tatian, Adv. Gr. 25; M. Aurel. 10, 7 [cf. 11, 1]; Arr. Epict. 3. sole/is occurrere non idcirco non optumt nobis 13, 4; Orig. C. Cels. 6, 71; Ccnsorin. a dis esse provisum quod multi eorum beneficio 18, 11; fr. 1, 3; Serv. Eel. 6, 41; Firm. perverse u/eren/ur. Belief in a periodic conflagra/io (έκπύ- Matbes. 3, 1, 9; 3, 1, 16: apocatas/asin ρωσις), in which, at the end of a cycle, per pyronn e/ per cataclysmumfierie/ net the divine stars cooperate with the sun diximus et ab omnibus comprobatur; Theo(Plut. De comm. No/. 31, p. 1075 d; dorct, Gr. Aff. 5, 23; Prod, in Tim. E. Pfeiffcr in ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 2 (1916, 78), p. 36 d (p. 117 Dichl); Simplic. in Categ. 7, p. 192. 32 Kalbflcisch; Lyd. Dt so that all evil is consumed and all Mens. 3,16; Ccdrcn. in Corp. Script. Hist. matter reabsorbed into the fiery godhead (cf. Plut. op.cit., 17, p. 1067 a), appa­ ByZ· 33, 275-276; also 2 Peter, 3, 12-13; rently developed from the seeds planted J. Gcffckcn in Sit^b. d. kgl. pr. Akad. d. Wiss. 1899, 702-703; H. von Arnim in by Heraclitus; cf. Simplic. in Aristot. De Cae/o, 1, 10, p. 294, 4-7 Heiberg: P.-W. 3 (1899), 2509 (Chrysippus); W. Cronert, Kolotes u. Menedtmos (1906), και 'Ηράκλειτος δέ ποτέ μέν έκπυροΰσθαι λέγει τόν κόσμον, ποτέ δέ έκ τοΰ 113, n. 512, for a papyrus fragment πυρός συνίστασΟαι πάλιν αυτόν κατά on the subject; J. Adam, Relig. Teacbtri τινας χρόνων περιόδους . . . ταύτης δέ of Greece (1908), 228-231; E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 192-193; H. von της δόξης ύστερον έγένοντο καΐ ol

2, 119

849

posset nee remearetl aer, cuius ortus aqua omni exhausta esse non posset; ita a relinqui nihil praeter ignem, a 8 quo rursum animante4 a c deo * renovatio · mundi fieret atque idem 7 ornatus oreretur.8 119 Nolo in stellarum ratione · multus10 vobis videri, maximequell 1 remeare F 1 , remancret Prob. * itaque dttt. Prob. · de eo dttt. Prob. · reuocatio Prob. mantem Bl Prob. ■ oriretur PV*NB*FM Prob. · rationem Pl xirne {om. que) Η

· a om. Prob. * aniT atque idem] idemque x *· multis B " ma-

Arnim in P.-W. 11 (1922), 563-564 cf. 2, 84: nam . . . tx aqua oritur atrt ex (Cleanthes); E. Zeller-E.Wcllmann,. Dit aere attbtr. animante ac deo: cf. 1, 39 [ChrysipPbil. d. Gr. 3, 1» (1923), 154-160; R. Kcitzcnstcin in Kjrkobist. Arskrift, 24 pus including fire as a god]; 2, 57 [Zcno (1924), 129-212 on Weltuntergangsvor- defining nature as an ignis artifidosus]. idem ornatus oreretur: the next stellungen; P. Schubert, Die Escbatol. d. Postid. (1927), 46-49; Β. Ν. Tatakis, cycle, because dependent upon the same Pane'tius dt Rhodes (1931), 102-110; physical laws of cause and effect (inclu­ W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 137 ding the same astral influences in a new (on the history of the view of cycles as annus magnus), will witness an exact ended by catastrophic floods or con­ repetition of the persons and events of flagrations). Cf. also, above, 2, 92, n. previous ones; cf. Virg. Eel. 4, 5: magnus (nocent ... prosunt); 2, 115, n. {permanen- ab inttgro satclorum nascitur ordo [illustrated dum)\ below, the n. on umort consumpto. by 4, 34-36]; Tatian, Adv. Gr. 5 (S. V.F. umore consumpto: the notion of a 1, no. 109): τάν Ζήνωνα δια της έκττυρώprogressive desiccation appears in Anaxi- αζως άποφαινόμχνον άνίστοσΟαι πάλιν mandcr (Vorsokratiktr, A 27 Diels), and τους αυτούς επί τοις αύτοϊς, λέγω &έ is explained by Aristot. Meteor. 2, 1, "Ανυτον χαΐ Μέλητον έπί τφ κατηγο353 b 6-11, and by Alex. Aphrod. in ρεϊν, Βούσιριν δέ έπί τω ξενοκτονεΐν, Meteor. 1, 14, pp. 62. 33-63, 3 Hayduck. καΐ Ήρακλέα πάλιν έπί τω άθλεϊν, παCleanthes further developed it (S. V.F. ραιτητέον; Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 38. 1, no. 497), and for later expressions of With ornatus cf. 2, 127: mundi . . . or­ the idea cf. Plut. De De/. Orac. 11, natus. p. 415 f; Eustath. in //. 8, 19. Might 119. stellarum ratione: "in my ac­ the observation of Mediterranean dis­ count of the stars"; perhaps a recogni­ tricts degenerating by deforestation to a tion of the undue length to which he desert condition have suggested this had gone in 2, 104-114 in proportion idea? Min. Fcl. 34, 2, is influenced by our to the matrix (2, 101-104 and 2, 115-119) passage: caelum quoque cum omnibus quaein which the picture of the constella­ caelo contintntur, ita ut coepit, si desierit tions is embedded. fontium dulcis aqua maria nutrire in vim multus: "prolix" or "tedious"; cf. ignis abiturum Stoicis constans opinio est, Ac. 2, 17: Antipatrum Stoicum, qui multus quod consumpto umore mundus bic omnis in eo fuisset reprebendebant \ Off. 2, 56: ignescat. et EpUureis dt eltmentorum con-est enim multus in laudanda magnificentia; flagrationt et mundi ruina eadem ipsa sen- De Or. 2, 17: qui ... multus est is ineptus tentia est [cf. J. Vahlcn, Opusc. acad. 2 esse dicitur; 2, 358: nt in re nota et per(1908), 127]. volgata multus et insolens sim ; Plaut. Men. remearet: from the earth to the stars; 316: bomonem multum et odiosum mibi\ cf. 2, 117: aerfertur ... levitate sublimi. Afran. 202 Ribbeck: multa et molesta es; cuius ortus . . . case non poeeet: Catull. 112, 1-2: multus homo est ...

850

2, 119

eaium quae crrarc dicuntur; quanim tantus l est concentus ex dissimillimis 8 motibus 4 ut, cum summa Saturni refrigcret,· media■ 1 tentus Fl • respigeret HV1

* incentus A1 · mediae*. Ο

■ ditaimilia N, ditsimi» A1

A

moribus Λ"

multus es [though this passage may be use of Mortem in place of Mortis (stella)— differently explained]; also Greek πολύς; and for the names of the planets; also cf. Aeschin. Fait. Leg. 41: πολύς ήν τοις 2, 52, n. (nam, etc.) for theories of their order, i.e., their distance from a central έπαΐνοις χαΐ επαχθής. quae errare dicuntur: cf. 2, 51: earth, in which respect summa represents earum quinque sttllarum qua* /also vocanturthe most distant and infra is relative to the position of the earth (cf. T a c H. 5,4: errantes. concenrua: cf. 2, 19: omnibus inter altissimo orbe et praecipua potentia stells st conrinentibus mundi partibut; Dip. 2, 34: Saturni feratur). On Saturn as having its orbit in the coldest part of the heavens qua tx conjunction* naturae tt quasi concentu atque consensu; also several times in cf. M. Pohlenz in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2011Cicero in the sense of a musical harmony 2012, to which add Aug. De Gem. ad (Fin. 4, 75; Off. 1, 145; Legg. 1, Lift. 2, 9: stellam quam Saturni appellant 21; and especially Rep. 2, 69: isqu* esse frigidissimam. concentus ex dissimiJIimarum vocum modera­Posidonius is said by Aug. CD. 5, 2, tion* concors tamen efficitur tt congruent). to have been multum astrologiat deditus, In Rep. 6, 18, the two ideas of musical and K. Reinhardt (Kosmos u. Sjmpatbte harmony and planetary motions arc (1926), 168) attempts to show that our combined in that of the music of the passage has an astrological character, and spheres, for which cf. 3, 27, n. (ad bar- hence is clearly Posidonian rather than mom'am canere mundum), below. W. W. Jae­from Panaetius, but M. Pohlenz (Goit. ger (Nemesios von Emesa (1914), 108-112) gel. Anz. 188 (1926), 281) and I. Hcincsees here the traces of Heraclitean mann (Poseidonios* metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), thought (cf. Vorsokratiker, Β 51 Die Is) 208) convincingly show that what Cicero preserved in Cicero's source (Posido- here describes are the purely physical nius), and well compares [Aristot.] De effects of heat and light, which even an Μundo, 5, 396 b 23-25: ούτως ούν καΐ την opponent of astrology might perfectly των δλων σύστασιν, οΰρανοϋ λέγω χαΐ well have recognized and described; γης του τε σύμπαντος κόσμου, δια της cf. Vitruv. 9, 1, 16: in quibus locis babet των εναντιότατων άρχων κράσεως μία cursum Mortis Stella, itoque fervens ab διεκόσμησεν αρμονία; Firm. Matbes. 7, ardore so/is efficitur. Saturni autem quod est 1,2: qui ad fabricationem omnium quattuorproximo extreme mundo et tangit congelatas elementorum diversitate compost/a, ex con­ caeli regiones pebementer est frigida. e.x eo fronts et repugnantibus cuncta perfectt; I wis cum inter utriusque circumitiones babeat [Athanas.] Adv. Gent. 35-36. Sec also cursum, a refrigeration* caloreque earum above, 2, 54: tantam tarn variis cursibus medio convenientes temperatissimosque habere in omni aeternitate convenientiam; Nemis. videtur effectus; Plin. N.H. 2, 33: Saturni De Nat. Horn. 1 (Patr. Gr. 40, 511 b): autem sidusgelidae et rigentis esse naturae ... καΐ ούτω πασι πάντα μουσικώς συνήρ- tertium Mortis ... ignea ardentis so/is μοσε καΐ συνέδησε [sc. ό δημιουργός] vicinitate ... ideoque buius ardore nimio et καΐ ε(ς εν συνήγαγε τά τε νοητά καΐ τά rigoreSaturni, intersecturn ambobus, ex utroqut ορατά διά μέσου της των ανθρώπων temperari Iovem salutaremquefieri; Claud. γενέσεως. De Cons. Stil. 2, 7-8: qua* Iovis inco/uH eumma Saturni: sc. Stella; cf. 2, 52, χοηαηη, quae temperat aetbram / frigoris tt and n. (Saturni Stella) for the method fiammae medio. M. Pohlenz (Gbtt. gel. of naming a planet—here varied by the Αηχ. 188 (1926), 281) corrects the view of

2, 119

851

Martis incendat, us * interiecta" Iovis inlustret et temperet, infraque Martem duae soli oboediant, ipse sol mundum omnem sua luce compleat, ab eoque luna inluminata gravidities et partus adferat maturitatesque * gignendi. Quae copulatio 4 rerum et quasi consentiens ad B mundi incolumitatem coagmentatioβ naturae quern non movet, hunc horum 7 nihil umquam reputavisse certo scio. 47 120 Age ut a 8 caelestibus rebus ad terrestres veniamus, 1 Us Ρν*ΝΒ*Γ,α AHV1, his M, Had. ■ intccta Η * muturitatcsque V1 populatio AB1 · *ad Ν · coacmentatio V, coaucmcntatio B\ coaugmenT chorum Ο · ut a] uita P, a add. m. rec. A tatio BlFMl

4

K. Reinhardt (opjcit.t 343) that Jupiter of con- cf. 2, 19: consentiens, conspirans, is a "tempered" star by pointing out continuata cognatio . . . coget .. . conprobare that Cicero considers it a "tempering" (and n.); with the thought cf. 2, 115, n. one. (inter se tuncto). With copulatio W. W. Jaeger (Nemesios von Emesa (1914), 107) infraque Martem duae: Mercury and Venus; cf. 2, 52, n. (nam. etc.); 2, equates σύνδεσις, with consentiens ... 53; Rep. 6, 17: biatc [sc so/em] ut comites coagmentatio ομόλογος or σύμφωνος αρμο­ consequuntur Veneris alter, alter Mercuriis νία; quasi being prefixed to indicate the cursus; Vitruv. 9, 1, 6: Mercurii autem et translation of Greek terms. Veneris stellae circa so/is radios utique mundi incolumitatem: cf. Fin. 5,18: centrum eum itineribuscoronantes; Philo, Deincolumitatem conservationemque omnium par· Prov. 2, 92 Auchcr: duo enim cum sole Hum. currunt temper, Mercurius et Venus. quern non movet: cf. Div. 1, 87: eol . . . luce compleat: cf. 2, 49: sol qui est . . . quern non moveat. certo ecio: cf. 3, 95; Dip. 2,30; Sen. 1; . . . cum terras larga luce compleverit. ab eoque luna inluminata: cf. 2, 50; 2; Pro Sex. Rose. Am. 21; and 39 cases 2, 103. That Posidonius did not share in the Letters, this being apparently this common belief is maintained by especially characteristic of the more K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 201. colloquial style. 120. age: cf. 1, 83, n. (age). graviditatee: the Tbes. Ling. Lat. 6 a caelestibus: L. Edclstcin (in Studs (1934), 2268, 72-73, cites no other in­ ital. di β/ο/, cl. 11 (1934), 178, n. 3) stance of this word. partus adferat: cf. 2, 50, n. (manant temarks that we should include in these etfluunt); 2, 69: adbibetur autem ad partus; not merely the heavenly but also all quod ii maturescunt out septem ... out . . . cosmic matters, the earth and the air novem lunae cursibus; Dip. 2, 91: ortus being considered as parts of the caelestia. nascentium luna moderetur; W. H. Roscher, terreetria: the skill of the creator is as Ober Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), 55-61; remarkable in the small details of organic id., NacbtrSge ζ. meiner Scbr. ii. Selene u. life as in the management of the macro­ Verwandtes (1895), 25-26. G. Sarton cosm; cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 3, 10 (III, (las, 30 (1939), 501) notes C. Darwin's 238 Κ.): μή τοίνυν δτι καλώς ήλιος TC suggestion (Desc. of Man, ch. 6 fin.) that καΐ σελήνη καΐ των ίστρων 6 χορός δ πας menstrual periods may be vestiges of διατέτακται θαυμάσης, μηδ* έκπληξη σ« former tidal influences on our ancestors. τό μέγεθος αυτών ή το κάλλος ή τό τής copulatio . . . consentient . . . coag­ κινήσεως άκατάπαυστον ή των περιό­ mentatio: for the repeated compounds δων αϊ τάζεις ώστε τά τηδε παραβάλ-

852

2, 120

quid est in his in quo non 1 naturae ratio intellegentis appaxeat: Principio eorum quae gignuntur e terra stirpes et stabilitatem s dant iis · quae sustinentur,4 et e terra δ sucum β trahunt 7 quo alantur8 ea quae radicibus continentur; obducunturque libro aut cortice trunci,· quo sint a frigoribus et 1 0 caloribus tutiores. lam 1 non om. Η * stabilitatcm s Ν * iis Rom., Wen., his codd. T dett. Rom. Ven. · acterra Bx · succum NO thrahunt Ρ l l0 P · trunci om. Ρ a O

λοντα μικρά δοκεϊν elvai xal άκόσμητα· xal γαρ σοφίαν xal δύναμιν xal πρόνοιαν όμοίαν εύρήσεις ένταΰθα;/^., ρ. 240 Κ.: θεία μεν γάρ εκείνα xal ουράνια, γήινα δέ ήμεϊς αγάλματα· τέχνη δ* έν άμφοΐν ίση τοϋ δημιουργού; id., p. 241 Κ.: μέγιστον xal χάλλιστον -.ών Οντων ό κόσμος · τΙς δ* ου φησιν; άλλα xal τό ζωον οίον μικρόν τίνα κόσμον εΤναΙ φασιν άνδρες παλαιοί περί φύσεως Ικανοί. τ>4ν αυτήν άμφοΐν εύρήσεις σοφίαν τοϋ δημιουργού. Μ. van den Bruwacnc (La thtol. dt Cic. (1937), 109-110) remarks upon the doublet of 2, 120-122 found in 'fuse. 5, 37-38. Our present section he supposes (p. 120) to derive from Pannctius and to run as far as the con­ clusion in 2, 132: sic unde . . . concluditur, etc. K. Rcinhardt (Poseidonios (1921), 250-251) notes these features in Cicero's account of the organic world: (1) selfpreservation, (2) nourishment, and (3) reproduction of the species. naturae . . . i n t e l l e g e n t i s : cf. Tim. 5 1 : inttlltgentis sapientisque naturae [trans­ lating της Ιμφρονος φύσεως]. p r i n c i p i o : cf. 2, 91, n. (principio). e o r u m q u a e g i g n u n t u r e terra: cf. 1, 4, n. (quae terra pariat); Aristot. Polit. 1, 11, 1258 b 3 0 : των άπο γης γινομένων. L. Havet (Rev. de pbilol. 13, 3/4 (1889), 137-138) would rearrange the following passage to read: eorum quae gignuntur a [sic] terra, et quae radicibus continentur, stirpes .. . sucum trahunt quo alantur ; obdu­ cunturque libro aut cortice [trunci], quo nnt, etc. But Mayor and Plasberg well explain that stirpes and radices are here probably not differentiated [cf. 2, 8 1 : per stirpes aluntur suas; 2, 8 3 : quae a terra stirpibus continentur (cf. 2, 127) . . . stirpes amplexa

* sustinctu · aluntur

a/at; Tusc. 3 , 8 3 : stirpes . . . omsm eligendae sunt]. Hence we s h o u l d retain the m s order, and, as is c o m m o n l y done, make the roots the instruments b o t h of stability and nutriment. s t a b i l i t a t c m : cf. its use i n 2 , 139. O n the thought cf. [Aristot.] De Plans. I, 5, 820 a 11-12: των φυτών τινά μεν ττ γη πεπήγασι καΐ ού φιλοϋσι χ ω ρ ί ζ ε σ Ο ϋ άπ' αυτής; Aug. CD. 1, 2 0 : berbas e: quicquid bumo radicitus alitur ac figjtur; I I , 2 7 : arbusta omnesque frutices, quibus nullus est stnsus ad vitandam maniftsu motione perniciem, nonne ut in auras tutum cacuminis germen emittunt, aliud ferret radicis adfigunt, quo alimentum trabant atque ita suum quodam modo esse conservent; De Gen. ad Litt. Lib. imp. 3 5 ; De fJem. ad Litt. 2, 25: quia fixa radicibus coutinuaniur terris; De Haeres. 4 6 : omnia quae radicibus fixa sunt atque aluntur in tern. s u c u m trahunt: cf. Sen. 5 3 : ura ... et suco terrae et colore solis augeteens ; Apul. De Plat. 1, 11: terrenumque esse arborum ceterarumque frugum, quae burnt fixae ritam trahunt, terrestria vero quae aJit ac sustintt tellus; Μ in. Fcl. 17, 9: quicquid arborum est vide, quam e terrae visceribus animatur. q u o alantur: . . . c o n t i n e n t u r : "for the nourishment of the parts supported by the roots." o b d u c u n t u r : cf. 2, 121: alias squama videmus obductas; Plin. N.H. 19, 119: semen . . . cortice obductum. l i b r o aut c o r t i c e : the inner and the outer bark, respectively; cf. Virg. Aen. 11, 554: libro et silvestri subere [where Scrv. explains: liber dicitur interior corticis pars, quae ligno cobaeret]; Plin. N.H. 16, 126: cortex aliis tenuis, ut I astro, tiliat; aliis crassus, ut robori; aliis levis, ut malt,

2, 120

853

v c r o vitcs sic claviculis adminicula tamquam manibus adprcHendunt atque ita se erigunt ut animantes ;l quin etiam a caulibus 1

atque . . . animantes om. Ρ

fito; idem scabtr robori, palmae; omnibus dam braccbis ligat et circumdat lacertis ... in structa rugonor .. . iibris simiiis ceraso; quasi braccbiis quibusdam ita et claviculis mtiltiplex tunicis, ut pi/ibus, tiliae, abieti ; quidquid apprtbenderit, stringit bisque se quibusdam simplex, ut fico, barundini; erigit et attollit; Isid. Etjm. 17, 5, 2: H . v. Lasaulx in Abb. bayr. Akad. 5, 1 alii putant vites dictas quod invictm st vittis (1847), 96, n. 24; H. A. Sanders in innectant vicinisque arboribus reptando reliUniv. of Micb. Quart. Rev. (1938), 101. gentur. est enim earnm natura flexibilis, T h e protection of the plants corresponds quae quasi bracbiis quibusdam quidquid t o that of the animals mentioned in conprebenderint stringunt; 17, 5, 11: sunt 2 , 121: aliae coriis tectat sunt, a/iae villis enim cincinni sive uncinuii quibus st vestitae ; cf. also K. Rcinhardt, Poseidcnios innectere vites et suspendere solent arboribus, quo adminiculo freti pa/mites ventos ac (1921), 251. frigoribus: for the plural cf. 2, 26, n. turbines contemnere que ant. For clavicula in the sense of "tendril" cf. Plin. N.H. (frigoribus.) tutiores: cf. Fin. 5, 33: vidimus ea 23, 5: claviculae ipsae quibus repunt vites; quae terra gignit corticibus tt radidbus also Colum. 4, 24, 17. adminicula: vine-props; often men­ pa/ida servari; Lucr. 4, 935-936: proptereaque fere res omnes out corio sunt f out tioned by agricultural writers; cf. Tbes. etiam concbis aut calio out cortic« tectae Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 727, 61-82. ut animantes: a subject developed by [which Robin ad lot. attempts to explain Tert. De An. 19. For the Stoic denial as not a teleological expression, and hence not inconsistent with the point that plants have souls, however, cf. of view of Lucretius); Plin. N.H. 7, 2: 5.V.F. 2, nos. 708-710; 715. Charles truncos etiam arboresque cortice, interdum Darwin's Climbing Plants (1875), dis­ gemino, a frigoribus et calore tutata est cusses in detail the movements of twi­ (in the bibliography in Book 1 of the ning plants, and Sir J. C. Bose, the Hindu sources of Book 7 M. Cicero is named]; botanist, has discovered in plants under Bocth. Cons. 3, pr. 3: ultimus autem cortex certain stimuli reactions resembling adversum caeli internperiem quisi mali those of animal consciousness. patiens defensor opponitur. a caulibus [brassicie]: for caulis= claviculis . . . tamquam manibus: ■ brassica cf. Tbts. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 46-47; cf. Sen. 52: vitis quidem, quae natura caducaalso our "colcwort" and "cole-slaw," etc. est et nisi fuJta est fertur ad terram, eadem, The word brassicis {brarncis of H), modi­ ut se erigat, claviculis suis quasi manibus fied to brassicisque in dett. Rom., and by quicqitid est nacta complect/fur; Philo, De Plasbcrg to brassicae (on the strength of Animal, p. 164 Aucher; Tert. De An. 19: Cato, 158, 1: brassicae coliculos; cf. video enim et vitem adbuc teneram et in- Colum. 6, 9, 1) is omitted by Ο and puberem intellegentem tamen iam opera suawisely bracketed by Davics, for it et volentem alicui adbaerere, cut innixa et appears to be a gloss on caulibus written innexa proficiat. denique non expectata by someone familiar with that word only rustica disciplina, sine arundine, sine cervo,in the sense of "stalks"; cf. P. Stamm, si quid at tigers t, ultro ambibit tt quidem De M.T.C. Lib.de D.N. Interpolation/bus piriosius ampltxabitur de suo ingenio quam (1873), 38. On the supposed aversion of de tuo arbitrio; Ambr. Exam. 3, 49: the vine to the cabbage (which Theophr. quis non mireiur ex acini vinacio vittm usque C.P. 2, 18, lays to the vine's dislike of in arbor is sum mum cacumen prorumpere,the strong smell of the cabbage) cf. quam velut quodam amplexu fovet et qudbus-Theophr. H.P. 4, 16, 6: βι' 6 xal δταν ό

854

2, 121

[brassicis],1 si propterf sati · sint, ut a pestiferis et nocentibus rcfugere dicuntur ncc cos ulla * ex parte contingere.5 121 Animantium vero · quanta 7 varietas est, quanta ad earn 1 [brassicis] om. 0, del. Dav.t brassicis APVB, brarsicis H, brassicisque deff. Rom. Ven.t brassicae PL ■ siproporter A\ siperpcrter V\ si proter B\ sipportet HP 4 7 • satis A/1 ulla in ras. A * contintingere K 1 · autem uero N1 quanl tas B

βλαστός πλησίον γένηται πάλιν άναστρε* Bacon, Nat. Hist. cent. 5, no. 480: "the φειν [sc. τήν &μπελον] χαΐ άφορίν ως colewort is not an enemy, though that πολεμίας ούσης της οσμής. Άν&ροκύδης were anciently received, to the vine δέ καΐ παραδείγματι τούτω κατεχρήσατο only; but it is an enemy to any other προς τήν βοήθειαν τήν άπό της βαφάνου plane, because it draweth strongly the γινομένην προς τόν olvov, ώς έξελαύ- fattest juice of the earth. And if it be νουσαν τήν μέΟην φεύγειν γαρ 8ή xal true, that the vine when it creepcth near ζώσαν τήν &μπελον τήν οσμήν; Varr. the colewort will turn away, this may be, R.R. 1, \6t6:sienim adlimitem querqueturn because there it nndeth worst nourish­ babe/, non possis recti secundum earn silvamment." On such "hatreds" (and corres­ strere oleam, quod usque eo est contrarium ponding "loves") of various plants cf. natura ut arborts non solum minus ferant A.S. Pease in CI. Pbil. 22 (1927), 94-98. led etiam fugiant, ut in trorsum in fundum with explanations of the "hatreds" based st rec/inent, ut vitis adsita ad bolus facere (1) on the undesirable effects of weeds, sole/ (in 1, 26, the enmity of the vine and overshadowing and [strangling the plants the cypress is mentioned); Philo, De and taking from their sustenance, but. Animal, p. 169 Auchcr: movetur et more important, (2) on ecologies 1 crescunt atque tamquam osculo dilectionis grounds, such as differences in moisture, salutando amplectuntur se invicem, ut olivam sunlight and shade, or chemical and bedera et ulmum vitis; aliquas tamen non physical composition of the soil, while solum aversatur [sc. vitis] verum etiam the affinities seem an anticipation of evitat, mani/este ostendens in aspectu suo modern ecological notions of "plantquod infugam se vertere t si pedes habere t . ..societies." These perhaps combined, vitem evitant poputus [al. erambe] et laurus.among the philosophers, with metapho­ sed neminem arbitror adeo insanire ut rical uses of "love" and "hate" in an audeat dicere baec ex fidelis amicitiae aut Empcdoclcan sense. bos tilt/a/is animo oriri sed supremae naturae pestiferis . . . refugere: so in 2, 34, ratione quaedam in unum adducuntur, aliathe beasts have by nature a pestiferis disiunguntur; Plin. N.H. 17, 240: odit reeessum. [sc. vitis) et caulem et olus ornne, odit et cory- nee . . . ulla ex parte: cf. Fin. 2, 21: lum, ni procul absint tristis atque aegra; nee . . . ulla ex parte. 20, 84 [of brassica]: vino adversari ut ini121. animantium! this section on the micum vitibus; 24, 1: pernicialia et brassicaemarvels of the brute creation extends cum vite odia; ipsum olus, quo vitis fugatur, into 2, 130, and its first part shows adversum cyclamino et origano arescit; likenesses to Plat. Protag. 320 d-321 b. Artemid. Onirocr. 1, 67: άμπελος μόνη J. Kaussleiter, Der Vegetarismus in d. χράμβη ού περιπλέκετ»ι; Athen. 1, 34 c: Antike (1935), 254, n. 5, thinks Posidoέν φ 8* Sv άμπελώνι κράμβαι φύωνται nius treated the lower animals more sym­ άμαυρότερος Α οίνος γίνεται; Pallad. 1, pathetically than did most Stoics. 6 , 5 : Graeci iubent excepts s caulibus tertio quanta . . . via: cf. 2, 62: quae vis sit anno quae libebit iniungere [sc. vites]; Francisin quoque.

2, 121

855

r e m vis * ut in suo quaeque genere * permaneati · Quarum aliae coriis tectae sunt, aliae villis* vestitae, aliae spinis β hirsutae; 1 uis] ius Ο * spinnis K 1

* genere quaeque Ο

• permaneant dett. Rom. Ven.

* ucllis Ρ

it: Plut. De Foriuna, 3, p. 98 d: τά μέν γάρ i n suo quaeque genere permancat: cf. 2, 127: ut semper essent . . . bestiarum an ώπλισται κέρασι καΐ όδοϋσι καΐ κένgenera; 2, 128: quanta ratio in bestiij ad τροις, "αύτάρ έχίνοις," φησίν Εμπεδοκλής perpetuam conservationem earum generis / ; \ [fr. 83 Diels] "όξυβελεϊς χαϊται νώτοις Fin. 4, 16: omnis natura vult esse conservafa- έπιπεφρίκασι", τά δ* ύποδέδεται καΐ trix SUJ, ut et salva sit et in genere conservetur 'ur ήμφίεσται φολίσι καΐ λάχναις καΐ χηλαΐς suo ; Plat. Protag. 321 a: ταύτα δέ έμηχαακαΐ όπλαΐς άποκρότοις; Lact. De Opif. 2, νατο εύλάβειαν έχων μή τι γένος άιστωω- 2: omnes enim suis ex se pellibus texit Οείη; Aristot. De Gen. An. 2, 1, 731 b [sc. Deus\, quofaciliuspossent vim pruinarum 32-35: έπεί γάρ αδύνατον ή φύσις τοΰ τοι­ 3i- a£ frigorum sustinere; Orig. C. Ce/s. 4, 76: ούτου γένους άίδιος είναι καθ* 6ν εν­ tv- καΐ φυσικήν δ' ίχει τήν σκέπην τετρίδέχεται τρόπον, κατά τοΰτόν έστιν ά(διον ιον χωται γάρ ή έπτέρωται ή πεφολίδωται ή τ6 γινόμενον, αριθμώ μέν ούν αδύνα­ αώστράκωται; Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 1 τον . . . είδει δέ ενδέχεται; [Aristot.] De {Pair. Gr. 40, 520 A); Alex. Aphrod. Plant. 1, 1, 816 a 6-8: έπεί δέ ή φύ­ ιύ- Probl. 1, p. 3 Idclcr: πεξοϊς δέ ζφοις σις τήν τοΰ ζφου ζωήν έν τω θανατω τω τρίχας, έρπετοΐς δέ φολίδας, ένύδροις φΟείρουσα, πάλιν έν τ φ ίδίω γένει ταύ[ύ- δέ λεπίδας ή βστρακα, κτλ. Further sec την διά γενέσεως συντηρεί; Lucr. 4, the notes on 2, 127, below, 686: tuque modo servantur saecla ferarum w; ; apinie hirsutae: cf. Aristot. H.A. 1, Virg. G. 4, 206-208; Galen, De Usu Jsu 6, 490 b 28-29: τριχών γάρ τι είδος Part. 15, 1 (IV, 211 K.); Basil, Hexaem. •m. Οετέον καΐ τάς ακανθώδεις τρίχας, οίαι 5, 2; 5, 5 [for plants]: έκέλευσε . . . είς ol χερσαίοι έχουσιν έχΐνοι καΐ ol ύστρισπέρμα τελειωθήναι ίνα πρώτον εκείνο ινο χες. For sea-urchins {echini) and hedgeπρόσταγμα διδασκάλιον τη φύσει γένηται rai hogs {erinacei or ericii) cf. R. Dclbruck in προς τήν έξης άκολουθίαν; 9, 2 [of ani­ ni- P.-W. 5 (1905), 1921-1922. For hedgemals]: τάς των γενών ακολουθίας δι' hogs, which arc perhaps here particularly όμοιότητος άποσώζουσα; Boeth. Cons. 3, 3, intended, cf. Empcdocl. fr. 83 Diels pr. 3: quanta est naturae diligentia ut cuncta eta [quoted in the previous note]; Ar. Pax, semine multiplicato propagentur; Aen. az. Gaz. 1086; Aristot. l.c; Varr. Menipp. 490 p. 65 Boissonade; K. Gronau, PoseiJonios \ios Buchclcr; Plin. N.H. 8, 125 [Indian u.d. jOdiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegese (1914), 4), and African porcupines]; 8, 133 [hedge­ 139, n. 0. hogs]; Val. Fl. 6, 90-91 [porcupines]; coriis tectae, etc.: pachyderms; cf. cf. Plut. Soli. Arum. 16, p. 971 f: τώνδέχεριός σαίων έχίνων ή μέν υπέρ αυτών άμυναι Plat. Protag. 321 a: προς τάς έκ Διός ιύκαΐ φυλακή παροιμίαν πεποίηκε "πόλλ* ώρας εύμάρειαν έμηχανατο άμφίεννϋς αυ­ ια- οίδ* άλώπηζ, άλλ* έχΐνος έν μέγα" [quoted τά πυκναΐς τε θρηξΐ καΐ στερεοϊς δέρμαοΐς by Zcnob. 5, 68]; Ορρ. Cjneg. 2, 599-602; σιν, Ικανοϊς μέν άμϋναι χειμώνα, δυνατοΐς σιν Hal. 2, 359-386 [battle of hedgehog and δέ καΐ καύματα, καΐ είς εύνάς Ιοϋσιν ινή snake]; Athcn. 3, 91 d; Symphos. 29; όπως ύπαρχοι τά αυτά ταύτα στρωμνή οίκεΐα τε καΐ αυτοφυής έκάστω; Lucr. 4, Isid. Etjm. 12, 3, 7; Michael Ephes. in 935-936: proptereaque fere res omnesautout Aristot. Part. An. 3, p. 71, 30 Hayduck; outout Tzetz. on Lycophr. 1093; also the procorio sunt / aut etiam concbis out callo rris verb άπαξ έχΐνος τραχύς {Paroem. Gr. 2, cor/ice tectae; Plin. N.H. 7, 2: ceteris to/, p. 57, no. 22; p. 99, no. 65; p. 133, parte tegimenta tribuit [sc. natura], testas, los, no. 42); C. M. Bowra in CI. Quart. 34 cortices, spinas, coria, villos, saetas, falos, plumam, pinnas, squamas, vellera; 9, W; 40; (1940), 26-27.

856

2, 121

pluma l alias, alias squama f videmus obductas, alias esse comibuf armatas, alias habere effugia · pinnarum.* Pastum * autera ao_mantibus large et copiose natura eurn qui cuique aptus erat compaiavit. Enumerare · possum ad eum pastum capessendum CODficiendumque quae sit in figuris animantium et quam sollers subtilisque discriptio 7 partium quamque admirabilis fabrica men> brorum. Omnia enim,8 quae quidem · intus inclusa10 sunt, ita nati 1 piumas Pl ■ pluma alic squama alias 0„ squamas Fx, scuama K 1 * effigii (Ϊ)Ν ' pinnarum V*Bl, pennarum cett. · pastus AB* · innumerare B1 T disscriptio BF, descripcio cttt. ■ enim om. Ρ · quidem om. Ο *· dausa W .

pluma . . . squama: for pluma as a autem out partis unius est . . . out amicollective cf. Sail. Hist. 4, 65 Mauren- stropba est, id est, reciproca, ut "rrmigiua brccher; Mart. 12, 17, 8; Juv. 6, 88; a/arum". Cf. E. S. Mc Cartncy in CI. for squama so used Virg. Aen. 5, 88; Ov. Journ. 34 (1938), 234-237. enumerare possum: cf. 1, 101: M. 15, 725-726. obductaa: cf. 2, 120: obducuntur. possum . . . dicere ; 2, 10: multa . . . com mecornibue armataa: cf. 2, 127, n. morare possum; 2, 126: multa . . . pro/ent (cornibus tauri). possum; and for the indicative 1, 19, n. erTugia pinnarum: for the genitive {longum est). cf. R. Kiihncr-C.Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram, pastum . . . qui cuique aptus: d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 242, who Aristot. H.A. 8, 6, 595 a 13-19, with explain the phrase as meaning pinnas illustrations of the ττοηφάγα, the χαρττοeffugientes, and compare 2, Y22\ unguiumφάγα, and the ρΛζοφάγα among herbivo­ tenacitate ... aduncitate rostrorum; to rous animals, notes how their teeth, which add: Virg. Aen. 2, 235-236: snouts, etc. arc appropriate to their rotarum J subiciunt lapsus; Inccrt. Panegjr. types of food; cf. Part. An. 3, 1. 662 b Constant. Aug. 12, 2, p. 210 Bachrcns: 9-16; Athcnag. De Resurr. 5 (Pa/r. Gr. 6, perfugiis silvarum et paludium ; Incert. 981 D); Dexipp. in Categ. 1, 30, p. 28, Panegjr. Constant. Cats. 8, 4, p. 237: 23-24 Busse: ποηφάγα γάρ καΐ σαρκοοχγι nequt illae fraudes locorum nee ... per/ugia καΐ <ΐ7Γ€ρμοφάγα [cf. Porphyr. in Categ. silvarum barbaros tegere potmrunt. For the p. 84, 14-15 Busse]. plural of the abstract cf. 2, 98. With the capessendum: cf. 2, 122: ad ... present phrase, which suggests Plat. pastus capessendos . .. cibum . . . capesProtag. 320 e: & μέν γαρ αυτών σμι- sunt. Note the alliterative pair capessen­ κρότητι ήμπισχε πτηνόν φυγήν . . . ένε- dum conficiendumque, like sollers subtilisqm, μεν, cf. Acsch. Agam. 52: πτερύγων just below. έρετμοΐσιν έρισσόμενοι; Lucr. 6, 743: discriptio partium: cf. 1, 92: reliqua remigi ... pennarum ; Virg. Aen. 1, 301: ascription* omnium corporis partium; per­ remigio alarum [which Scrvius calls haps we should here read dtsen ρ ho translatio reciproca ; cf. 6,19]; Ov. A.A. 2, [BF have disscriptio, the rest description 45; Tac. Ann. 2, 15; Apul. De Deo Socr. but it seems that 1, 92 and this passage 8: rtmigia pinnarum ; Flor. 2: pinnarum . . .should agree. rtmigia; Min. Fcl. 17, 10: tlattone pinna­ fabrica membrorum: cf. 1, 19, n. rum ; Ambr. Exam. 1, 25: alarum remigio (fabricam). (also 5, 45; 5, 55); 6, 67: aeris quodam intus: i.e., the internal organs as well remigio; Isid. Etym. 1, 37, 5: metapbora as the external features.

2, 122

857

atque ita * locata sunt ut nihil a corum supcrvacuancums sit, nihil ad 4 vitam rctinendam6 non neccssarium. 122 Dedit autem eadem natura beluis et sensum et appetitum, ut altero conat u m haberent ad naturales pastus · capessendos,7 altero secernerent pestifera a salutaribus.8 lam vero aha animalia gradiendo, aha 1 ita om. F ' unihil A1 * superuacaneum Ο Μ * adad V nendam dttt. Mars.% detinendam cett. · partus Ο ' capescendos Bl talibus A1

■ rcti­ · salu-

nata . . . locata: one of those rhyming datus, vis ipsius naturae perspici potest; couplets so common in some later Latin, Fin. 3, 16: salutaria appelant parvi aspernenturque contraria; 5, 24: bic ei primus e.g., in Augustine. nihil . . . ■upervacuaneum: cf. 1, 99: ad omnem vitam tuendam appetitus a natura non modo in bomine sed ttiam in arbor· da/ur, se ut conservet . .. coeptatque et ea quicquid supervacuaneum sit aut usum nonquae naturae sentit apta appetere et probabeat obstare; Aristot. Part. An. 1, 5, pulsare contraria; Off. 1, 11: principio 645 a 23-24: τό γαρ μή τυχόντως άλλ* generi animantium omni est a natura tribuίνεκά τίνος έν τοις της φύσεως ίργοις tum ut se, vitam, corpusque tueatur, declinet εστί καΐ μάλιστα; 4,11, 691 b 4: ουδέν γαρ ea quae nocitura videantur, omniaque quae ποιεί περίεργον ή φύσις; Basil, Hexaem. sint ad vivendum necessaria anquirat et parett 9, 5, p. 200 Β Migne: κάν αυτά τα μέλη ut pasturn, ut latibu/a, ut alia generis των ζφων καταμάθης, εύρήσεις δτι ούτε eiusdem; Aristot. De Sens. 1, 436 a 6-11: περιττόν τι ό κτίσας προσέθηκεν ούτε φαίνεται δέ τά μέγιστα καΐ τα κοινά καΐ άψεϊλε των αναγκαίων [cf. ρ. 201 Β]. τα ίδια των ζώων κοινά της ψυχής ίντα vitam rctinendam: cf. Dip. 1, 17: καΐ του σώματος, οίον αίσθησις καΐ vitasque retentat; Τ use. 1, 27: bumi retimre- μνήμη καΐ θυμός καΐ επιθυμία καΐ δλως ορεζις, καί πρδς τούτοις ηδονή τε καΐ tur [sc. pita]. 122. dedit . . . natura: characteristi­ λύπη· καί γάρ ταΰτα σχεδόν υπάρχει πάσι τοις ζφοις; also the numerous Stoic cally Stoic teleology follows. beluis: cf. 1, 77: sui generis belua; but expressions of this thought in S. V.F. 3, the word is not different in this passage nos. 169-183, especially Diog. L. 7, 85 from animalia (below; also 2, 128), [in part]: ούτω γάρ τά τε βλάπτοντα animantia (2, 124; 2, 130), btstiae (2, 123; διωθεΐται καί τά οίκεϊα προσίεται; 2, 124; 2, 126; 2, 127; 2, 128; 2, 129), Hierocl. Stoic, ed. Η. v. Arnim in Berl. Klasnkertexte, 4 (1906), 9; 66: « π ά ν > or btstiolat (2, 123). sensum et appetitum: cf. 2, 29, n. ζφον <τοΰ> μή ζφου δυο<ΐν> ί<χει (rerum adpetitus); 2, 34: btstiis autem διαφοράν, αίσθή>σει τε καί ορμή [cf. sensum et motum dedit et cum quodam ad- [Galen,] Ad Gattrum, ed. C. Kalbpetitu accessum ad res salutares, a pesti/eris fleisch in Abb. Berl. Akad. 1895, 34, 11: recessum [and n. on aecessum ... recessum]; των ζφων των μή ζφων αίσθήσει καί ορ­ 3, 33: nullum potest esse animal in quo nonμή διαφερόντων]; Arr. Encbirid. Epict. 31, et adpetitio sit et declinatio naturalis. ad- 3: πέφυκε γάρ προς τοΰτο πάν ζώον τά μέν βλαβερά φαινόμενα καί τά αίτια αυτών petuntur autem quae secundum naturam runt, declinantur contraria ; et omne animal refugitφεΰγειν καί έκτρέπεσθαι, τά δέ ωφέλιμα id quod contra naturam est et quod est contraκαί τά αίτια αυτών μετιέναι τε καί τεθηnaturam id babet vim interemendi; Tusc. 1, πέναι; Basil, Horn, in illud, Attende tibi 56: si nihil haberet animus bominis nisi ut ipsi, 2 (Patr. Gr. 31, 201 A-B): τών ζφων appeteret aut fugeret, id quoque esse! ei Ικαστον παρά τοΰ τά πάντα σύστησα commune cum bestiis; 5, 38: facilius vero μένου Οεοϋ οίκοθεν έχει τάς άφορμάς ttiam in btstiis, quod its sensus a natura est προς την φυλακή ν της οίκείας συστά-

858

2, 123

serpcndo' ad pastum accedunt, alia volando, alia nando, dbumquc partim oris * hiatu ct dentibus ipsis * capessunt,4 partim unguiun] tenaciute arripiunt,· partim adundtate* rostroram, alia sugunt, alia carpunt, alia vorant, alia mandunt. Atque etiam aliorum es est 7 humilitas8 ut cibum terrestrem rostris facile con tingant, (123) quae autem altiora sunt,ut anseres,ut cygni,· ut grues, ut cameli,1· 1 f 4 scrperdo V*1 moris A, horis V ■ ipsa add. Μ capescum Ιλ\" T • partim . . . arripiunt om. Ρ · adincitate A1 ca est 2ϊ/\Λί, cas et APVSO, east PI. · humilataa AV, humiliatas PV*N ■ cygni M, cigni VNOBF, 1β cycni Ρ cameli B\ camelli ctti.

σεως. xal cSpoi^ Sv . . . των άλογων τα aatmine excapant, alia sugunt, alia lambmt, πλχΐστα άδίδακτον Ιχοντα τήν προς τό sorbant, mandunS, vorant. βλάπτον διαβολήν. καΐ φυσική τινι πάλιν aduncitate rostrorum: cf. Plin. N.H. ολκή προς την των ώφελούντων άπόλαυ8, 97: rostri adundtate; 10, 136: adimciuu σιν έπε'.γόμχνα (cf. Κ. Gronau, Posei- rostri; 10, 1% [quoted in the previous donios Μ. d. jiidiscb-cbristl. Genesisexegesenote]. (1914;, 288]. •ugunt: e.g., bats and leeches. pestifcra . . . aalutaribua: contrasted carpunt: of grazing animals; cf. also in 2, 34; 3, 69. Plin. N.H. 27, 8f Tbes. Ling. Lot. 3 (1912). 492, 36-71 says: pudendumque . .. omnia animalia vorant: of swallowing whole; e.g., quae sint saluiaria ipns nosse protter by snakes. mandunt: especially of the ruminants. bominem. aliorum: the short-legged beasts; gradiendo, etc.: cf. Tusc. 5, 38: alias besiiasnan lisaquarum incolasesse tv/tof, aliasresumed by altiora in 2, 123. volucres caelo /rid libero, serpeniis quasdam, humilitas: "low stature." So Pacuv. 2 quasdam esse gradients [the reverse of the Ribb. (ap. Dip. 2, 133) describes the order in our passage]; Aristot. H.A. 1, tortoise as quadrupes bumilis. 1, 487 b 6-32, with a classification of cibum terreatrcm: Mayor compares animals according as they are stationary Plaut. Capt. 189, which is hardly appo­ or able to move, the latter being divided site; a much better comparison is Apul. into those that swim, those that fly, Apol. 7: feris et pemdibus os bumile et dearand those furnished with feet. Of these sum ad pedes deiectum, vtstigio et paknb last, again, some walk, some creep, and proximum. some crawl (cf. De Motu An. 1,698 a 5-7; 123. cygni: cf. BasiL Hexatm. 8, 7, De Gen. An. 1, 1, 715 a 26-28); Galen, p. 184 Β Mignc: έάν 8έ χαταμάθτ,ς, De Usu Part. 3, 2 (III, 175-176 K.); fiπως, κΐς βάθος ό κύκνος χαθικίς τον Macrob. Sat. 7, 16, 6: out enim gradiuntur αυχένα, κάτωθεν έαυτφ τήν τροφήν animantia aut set punt out nando volandoveαναφέρει, τότε εύρήσεις τήν σοφίαν τοϋ vivunt; Michael Ephes. in Part. An. 1, κτίσαντος. δτι 8ιά τοϋτο μακρότιρον των p. 15, 14-15 Hayduck. ποδών τόν αυχένα προσέθηκτν, (να, ωσπκρ partim . . . partim . . . partim: of τινά όρμιάν χατάγων, τήν έν τω βάθη the methods of catching the food (cf. χ*χρυμμένης τροφήν έχπορίζεται [cf. Aristot. H.A. 1, 1, 488 a 18); alia . . . Ambr. Exam. 5, 75]. alia . .. alia . .. alia differentiate the gruee: the length of their necks is ways of eating it when caught; cf. Plin. perhaps implied in 2, 125; cf. Galen, N.H. 10, 196 [imitating our passage]: De Usu Part. 8,1 (III, 613 Κ.): διά τούτο, alia dentibus praedantur, alia unguibus, aliaδσα Tcji στόματι τήν τροφήν έχ της γη; rostri adundtate, alia latitudine eruunt, alia πορίζεται, μακρόν κΐς τοσούτον Ιχα τον

2, 123

859

adiuvantur 1 proceritate collorum; manus etiam data elephanto adiuuatur

AXVX

τ ρ ά χ η λ ο ν είς δσον καΐ τά κώλα; 1 1 , 8 ( I I I , 876 Κ.): πώς ού καΐ αυτό μεμνημ έ ν ο υ τίνος έστι δημιουργού τής χρείας TCJV μορίων; το δέ τάς μέν γερανούς καΐ τ ο υ ς πελαργούς, επειδή τά κώλα μακρό TCpa, xal διά τοΰτο καΐ ράμφος λέγ-εται μ έ γ α καΐ τράχηλον ίχειν μακρότερον. c a m e l i : I have somewhat hesitantly retained the spelling of many mss against camtlli adopted by Plasbcrg and Ax, since G r e e k usage and that of the best classical Latin authors are fortified by the testi­ m o n y of Mar. Vict. Art. gram. 1, 4 {G.L.K. VI, 17, 10-11): came/us vtro tt loquela tt querela tt tuadtla tt tuttla wto I scribtnda sunt. The doubled / is frequent in later Latin, such as the Itala (cf. Tbes. Ling, Lai. 3 (1906), 201, 67-73). Since the eamtlus is here linked with three long-necked birds, A. Steicr (in P.-W. 4A (1931), 340) suggests that it here means the ostrich, strutbocamtlus. B u t such a use does not elsewhere occur, and the following passages s h o w that the camel was one of a stock type illustra­ t i n g the uses of l o n g necks: Basil, Mexaem. 9, 5, 200 C: μακρός ό τράχηλος της καμήλου ίνα τοις ποσίν έζισάζηται καΐ έφικνηται της βοτάνης έξ ής ά π ο ζ η ; A m b r . Exam. 6, 30. proceritate c o l l o r u m : no difficulty need arise from the rarity of the plural collorum\ for it is also found in Pro Stx. Rose. Am. 80. With proctritatt="length" cf. Orat. 212: turn . . . brtvitatt pedum t turn ptottritatt. m a n u s . . . e l e p h a n t o : cf. Aristot. Part. An. 2, 16, 658 b 33-659 a 2 : ό δ* έλέφας Ιδιαίτατον Ιχει τούτο τό μόριον τών άλλων ζώων* τό τε γαρ μέγεθος καΐ την δύναμιν έχει περιττήν. μυκτήρ γάρ έστιν ω τήν τροφήν προσάγεται, καΟάπερ χειρί χρώμενος, προς τό στόμα, τήν τε ξηράν καΐ τήν ύγράν, καΐ τά δένδρα περιελίττων άνασπα\ καΐ χρήται καΟά-περ αν εΐχειρί; 4 , 1 2 , 6 9 2 b 16-17: τοις μέν γάρ έλέφασιν ό μυκτήρ αντί χειρών; Lucr.

2, 537: anguimanus titpbantos [cf. 5, 1303; Lact. Dt Opt/. 5, 12); Philo, Dt Animal. p. 137 Auchcr; Plin. N.H. 8, 2 9 : spirant tt bibunt odoranturque baud improprit apptllaia manu; 8, 3 3 : rtsolvunt illi nodos matut (cf. 8, 3 4 ] ; Curt. 8, 14, 27; Sext. E m p . Adp. Gram. 226, Galen, Dt Usu Part. 17, 1 (IV, 348 Κ.): υπάρχει γάρ τούτω τω ζ φ ω κατ' εκείνον τόν τόπον Ινθα τοις Αλλοις ή ρΊς έστιν άπηρτημένον τι στενό ν, καΐ μακρόν μόριον ως έζικνεΐσθαι προς την γην. τοΰτ* έμοί θεασαμένω τό πρώτον Ιδοζεν είναι πε­ ριττό ν τε καΐ άχρηστον. έπεί δ' ενερ­ γούν αύτω τό ζώον είδον ώσπερ χειρί τότ' ούκ άχρηστον έφάνη, συναφθείσης τω της ενεργείας χρησίμω της χρείας τοΰ μορίου; Aret. Dt Caus. dint. Morb. 2, 13 (p. 176 Κ . ) : χρέεται δέ τό ζώον ές άναπνοήν, 6κως £ινΙ τηδε τη σύριγγιάτάρ καΐ χερσί τήδε; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 2, 12: αυτό δέ τό θηρίον χείρα τήν προνομαίαν ηγείται καΐ χρήται αύτη ές τό άκοντίζειν; Achill. Tat. 4, 4, 4-5; Ο ρ ρ . Cyntg. 2, 523-525: προβοσκίδα τήν καλέουσι. / κείνη θηρός £φυ παλάμη · κείνη τά Θέλουσι / βηιδίως {ρδουσι; Lact. Dt Opt/. 5, 12-13 [13: dtta tnim qui providtntiam tt pottstattm suam mtdtarum rtrum mirabili varittatt voluit ο s tendert, quoniam caput tius animal is non tarn longt porrtxtrat ut ttrram posstt ort contingtrt . . . produxit . . . a summa /rontt mollt ac fltxibilt mtmbrum quo prtndtrt, quo ttntrt quodtibtt posstt, nt rationem victus capitndi vtl dtntium prominent magnitude vel ctrvicis brtvitas imptdirtt]; Ambr. Exam. 6, 3 1 ; Isid. Etjm. 12, 2, 14: rostrum auttm proboscida dicitur quoniam illo pabulum ori admovtt; Michael Iiphes. in Aristot. Part. An. p. 48, 36-38 Hayduck: τόν δέ ελέφαντα φησι χρήσΟαι τω μυκτηρι αντί τής τών έμπροσθίων ποδών χρ^ας- ως γάρ τά τετράποδα χρώνται τοις έμπροσΘίοις ποσίν αντί χειρών, ούτω καΐ ούτος τώ μυκτηρι. O n the elephant cf. O. Keller, Dit ant. Titrwtlt, 1 (1909), 372-383. 55

860

2, 123

est,1 quia propter magnitudinem corporis difficiles aditus habebat f ad pastum. 43 At quibus bestiis erat is cibus ut alii 1 generis escis 4 vescerentur, aut vires natura dedit aut celeritatem.* Data 1 ekphanto est G, elephanti O, elefanto HB*FMt clefantoe AVXBX% clefanm PV*N, elcphantost PL ■ habebat (A/.) habebat Ν * alii H*PJV, aliis AH1 VxBFxt alius VK>F*M · estii 1^, bestiis PlST · cekritas VK>

magnitudincm: proverbial; e.g., (1900), 1622, 62-78; 1623. 6-9; L. LauAret. De Caus. diut. Morb. 2, 13: έλέφβς rand, £t. sur le style des discours dt Cu. . . . μέγιστον χαΐ πάχιστον; Isid. Etym. (1907), 100, n. 8; R. Kuhncr-F. HoL·weissig. Ausf. Gram. d. Int. Spr. \* 12, 2, 14-15. difficile· aditus: here, as in Caes. (1912), 623 (who incline to read alius X B.C. 7, 36, 1: urbis ... quae ... ornnes in this passage)); (2) a/ii generis of H PS, aditus diffiales babebat, of physical obsta­ another rare genitive form, (cf. Tbes. Lieg. cles; sometimes (e.g., Fam. 6, 13, 3 ; Lat. 1 (1900), 1622, 81-1623, 3 ; KuhnerHolzwcissig, L·.; F. Leo, Plautsm.Forub.1 Hor. S. 1,9, 56) of social barriers. habebat: Mayor well remarks that (1912), 321 and n. 4), appearing, how­ the tense implies that the elephant was ever, in this identical phrase (Van*. created without a trunk, and that this L.L. 9, 67: alii generis ... vinum ; Vitruv. was developed to meet his needs (and 2, 9, 5: alios alii generis■; 8, 3 , 9; cf. Lactantius, quoted above, perhaps so ετερογενής), as well as in Vaxr. R.R. 1, understood the passage), just as in the 2, 19: ad alii dei aram, and in other following sentence the natural diet (eras authors; Qcero himself in Dip. 2, 30, is cibus) of each creature was first deter­ using the corresponding feminine geni­ mined and then means provided by na­ tive a/iae; this reading W. Hcracus (in ture for obtaining it, and he compares a letter to Plasberg cited in Ax's appen­ dix) thinks was corrupted by the copyist the tense of deberet in 2, 141. quibus bestiis, e t c : for the omission through confusion with the final letter of of the demonstrative pronoun to which generis; (3) Plasberg conjectured anima· the relative refers cf. 2, 159: quibus; etc. ; lis generis escis, animalis being often palato­ Tim. 12; T. Wopkens, Advers. crit. graph ically contracted to a/is; with the 1(1828), 101-102; R. Kuhner-C.Steg- thought cf. Aristot. H.A. 9, 41, 628 b mann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2* 12-13: τροφή it χρώνται μέν xal in' (1914), 281. With the thought cf. Plat. ανθών τίνων xal καρπών, τήν δέ πλείστην Protag. 321 b : Ιστι δ** οίς IScoxcv elvai άπό ζωοφαγίας; (4) Plasberg's other con­ τροφήν ζφων άλλων βοράν; Orig. Horn. 2 jecture aliis <sui> generis escis seems less in Gen. 1: necessarium videbatur ut its likely, for the question is one of the bestiis quibus natura vesci carnibus dedit carnivorousness of the brutes rather than introducta sint [sc. in arcam] animalia of their cannibalism, which antiquity did not generally ascribe to them (cf. Sen. quorum vescentes carnibus conservare vitam posteriiatis reparandae gratia valerent [cf. Rhct. Controv. 2, 1, 10; Sen. Dtcl. maiores, 12, 27; Juv. 15, 159-164 (and Horn. 27 in Numeros]. alii generis: a very uncertain passage, many parallels in Mayor's n.J); (5) Schoe1 for which several main types of correc­ mann and Mailer read aliis (so AtPl·'* l tion or explanation have been proposed: BF )[generis] bestiis; (6) Goethe: altenus (1) alius generis of V*t in which alius is a generis bestiis. Among these possibilities rare genitive (for the testimony of Chari- the first two and the fifth have good ms sius, Diomedes, Priscian, Probus, and support, and the second has the similar others and for a few instances—particu­ usage of Varro and Vitruvius to buttress larly in the phrase aliusmodi— in the it; hence it is here adopted. early historians cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 escis: between the two readings at

2, 123

861

s s t quibusdam ctiam l machinatio quaedam atque sollertia,* ut in arancolis aliae quasi rete texunt,8 ut si quid inhaeserit * confidant, x

Bx

ctiam quibusdam MO, quibusdam (dam add. sup.) Β » retexunt A*P * inhaeresit A1

t h i s point, escis (or its obvious corrup­ t i o n , estis) and bestiis, the former is the B e t t e r attested by the mss. Further, bestiis, t h o u g h intelligible and not rhetorically oBjcctionable on the ground of repeti­ t i o n , might essily be a gloss on the lectio dijfjficilior, namely tscis. If escis seem too nearly a duplication of cibus, we may perhaps render: "but to those animals w h o s e diet was such (/'/) that they Lived u p o n foods of (some) other species, nature gave, etc." vires . . . aut ecleritatem: cf. Nicetas Eugcnianus, 5, 145-150: κέρας μέν αύ βέδωκε ταύροις ή φύσις, / (πποις όπλάς δέ, τήν ποδωκειαν πάλιν / δειλοΐς λαγωοΐς, τη λεόντων αγέλη / τό των ονύ­ χων ύξυκέντητον σθένος, / τό νηκτόν έΟνει των άφωνων Ιχθύων, / τοις ύρνέοις τ/)ν πτησιν, άνδράσι φρένας; also below, 2, 127, n. {suisse armis quaeque). machinatio: cf. 2, 97. eollertia: cf. 1, 92: sollertiam naturae. ut in araneolis: for the use of in cf. 1, 75, n. (in Venere); Fin. 3, 63: ut enim in membris; 5, 31: inparvis; 5,36: in sensibus; and especially 4, 75: ut . . . infidibus[and Madvig's n.]. In Cu/ex, 2, occurs the masculine diminutive araneo/us; in Paul. Nol. Carm. 16, 118, araneolis', of ambiguous gender; otherwise araneola (for aliae shows that it is feminine) is found only here. The diminutive is probably here used to emphasize the marvels of divine creation even in the smallest creatures, in contrast to the camels and elephants just mentioned; cf. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 223, on the impression made upon Cicero by the picturesqueness of the spider, the pinna, and other ani­ mals ; see also Jonathan Edwards's youth­ ful essay on the flying spider. On diffe­ rent types of spiders and their activities cf. O. Keller, Die ant. Tierwelt, 2 (1913), 461-470; A. Steier in P.-W. 3A (1929),

* ad sollcrtiam O, solertia

1786-1798. Notable parallcb to the present passage are Hcraclitus ap. Hisdosus ad Chalcid. Tim. (Vorsokratiker, Heraclitus, no. 67a Diels): sic aranea, ait, stans in medio telae sentit quam cito musca aliquem filum suum corrum pit itoque illuc celeriter currit, etc.; Xcn. Mem. 3, 11, 6: at φάλαγγες . . . άράχνια . . . λεπτά ύφηνάμεναι δ τι αν ενταύθα έμπέση τούτω τροφή χρώνται; Aristot. Η.Α. 9, 39, 623 a 4-6: έπί τοις στομίοις δ' at I ποιείτό άράχνιον και ένδον έχον τάς αρ­ χάς τηρεί Ιως άν έμπεσόν τι κινηΟή· έπειτα προσέρχεται; Philo, De Animal. pp. 130-131 Auchcr: araneae quasi per se edoctae subtilem illam elaborationem textorum moliuntur-, Plin. N.H. 11, 79-84 —too long to quote, but interesting for its lyrical enthusiasm [11, 83: cum vtro captura incidit, quam vigilans et paratus adcursusl]; Plut. De Soil. An. 10, p. 966 c967 a: τά δ' αράχνης έργα, κο'.νόν Ιστών γυναιξί καΐ θήρας σαγηνευταϊς άρχέτυπον, ού καθ' £ν άν τις Θαυμάσειε . . . αύτη τε . . . ή της μηχανής αυτής ήνιοχεία και κυβέρνησις, όταν ένσχεΟη τι των άλωσίμων, ώσπερ δεινοϋ σαγηνευτου, ταχύ συναίρειν είς ταύτό καΐ συνάγειν τό θήρατρον αίσθανομένης καΐ φρονούσης; Max. Tyr. 10, 5: άράχναι αύτοφυεΐ μίτω Οήρατρα έν αέρι; Ael. Ν.Α. 1, 21; 6, 57*: κάΟηνται γάρ έν τω κέντρω μέσω έλλοχώσαι τήν εαυτών άγραν, κτλ.; Chalcid. in Tim. 217: sicut aranea in medictate cassis omnia filorum tenet pedibus exordia, ut cum quod ex bestiolis plagas incurrerit ex quacumque parte de proximo sentiat; Philop. De Opif. Mundi, 6, 14; Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 8, p. 379, 1 Diels; Michael Ephcs. in Part. An. 2, p. 29, 23-24 Hayduck: Ιδέ πάλιν καΐ τοϋ άράχνου τήν Ιστουργικήν έπιστήμην ές τό τάς μυίας άλίσκεσθαι; id., in Etb. Nic. 9, 8, p. 506, 8-9 Hcylbut: ό αράχνης τά άράχνια υφαίνει προς Οήραν τών μυιών; Eustrat. in Etb. Nic. 6, 7, p. 328, 12-13 Hcylbut: ό

862

2, 123

aliae autem [ut] l ex inopinato ■ observant ct si quid incidit arri­ piunt idque consumunt. Pina * vero (sic enim Graecc dicitui) 1 ut PBFM, om. VNO om. Ρ

■ expinato Ρ

· pina . . . conplcnrur (2, 127

αράχνης Ιστόν κατασκιυάζει ίνα θηρεύη that the spiders were watching for them. Mayor would explain observant et ... ζωύφια προς βρώσιν αύτω συμβαλλόμενα; also //. 59, 5; J. F. Boissonade, cd. of arripiunt as a sort of hcndiadys. with ex inopinato applying to both verbs. Aeneas Gaz. (1836), 356. conficiant... consumunt: cf. 2, 125: aliae . . . aliae: he distinguishes be­ tween those which spin webs and those confici ... atqut consumi. idque: pleonastic; cf. 2, 27: ea; etc. which hide in holes (the trap-door p i n a : a name applied to various large spider?) of the groups Lycosidae and Aiygalomorpbae, the two being differentia­ mussels of the genus Pina, the common­ ted by Aristot. H.A. 9, 39. Inbatserit est in the Mediterranean being P. and incidit contrast the risks confronting nobi/is L.; for other species see A. Stcicr the victims of these two kinds, respec­ in P.-W. 16 (1933), 787; D'A. V. tively; their fates, however, are hardly Thompson, Glossary of Cr. Fishes (1947), separated {confidant . . . consumunt). The 200-202 (with illustration on p. 201); for trap-door spiders arc so inadequately pictures on coins cf. F. Imhoof-Blumcr described that a lacuna of some length u. O. Keller, Tier- u. Pfian^enbilaer an/ may well be suspected. Munzen u. Gemmen d. kl. Ant. (1889), pi. 7; nos 8-10: With these sedentary ut: some, e.g., Schocmann and Goethe, following codd. VNO, would shell-fish (cf. Aristot. H.A. 4, 4, 528 a bracket this word and variously rear­ 32-33) are associated certain small crabs range the text. Thus A. C. Clark {The known as the 7τιν(ν)οτήρηςοΓ πιν(ν)οφνDescent of Manuscripts (1918), 358; 361) λαξ, especially Pinnotheres veterum Bosc, thinks that 18-20-lcttercd lines of the for which cf. M. A. Muretus, Opera, 3 archetype (Q) ran thus: . . . texunt / ut (1841), 105; G. Tappc, De Philonis Lib. si quid inbatserit j confidant aliae autem f [ut]qui inscrib. 'Αλέξανδρος (1912), 19; Ο observant et si quid incidit / arripiunt, the Keller, Die ant. Tierwelt, 2 (1913), 549; second ut being repeated from the con­ H. Gossen-A. Steicr in P.-W. 11 (1922), text, and the phrase ex inopinato being 1672-1673; Thompson, opxit., 202 (who written on the margin, intended to go remarks upon a similar partnership with arripiunt but wrongly inserted by between Mytilus modiolus L. and Pinnothe­ a copyist before observant. Allen [in his res pisum Fabr.). Their symbiotic relation notes] conjectured: aliae autem observant is described by several authors: Fin. 3, et ex inopinato, si quid incidit, arripiunt 63: ilia quae in concha patula pina dicitur idque consumunt—an emendation adopted isque qui erat e concha, qui, quod earn custodtt, by Mayor. Plasbcrg, though obelizing pinoteres vocatur, in eandemque cum se ruepit the passage in his text, suggested in his includitur, ut videatur monuisse ut covertt apparatus (1) ut ex fovea observant et ex [and see Madvig's n.]; Soph. fr. 113 inopinatio si, etc, (2) ex insidiis observant Pearson (ap. Schol. Ar. Vesp. 1510) ut ex inopinato si, etc.; or, supposing the and Pearson's n.; Aristot. H.A. 5, 15, second ut introduces a simile, (3) ut ex 547 b 15-18: αϊ δέ πίνναι όρθαΐ φύονται insidiis latrones sic e foveis suis ex inopinato,έχ τοΰ βυσσοΰ έν τοις άμμώδεσι χαί etc. Clark's two-fold emendation may βορβορώδεσιν. έχουσι δ' έν αύταϊς πιννο· be correct, and I here so far accept it as φύλακα, at μέν καρΙδιον αϊ δέ καρκίνιον to delete ut. But ex inopinato may be as ού στερισκομεναι διαφθείρονται θαττον well construed with observant as with [freely repeated by Athcn. 3, 89c-d, and arripiunt, for the flics did not suspect ascribed to Chrysippus; cf. H.A. 5, 16,

2, 123

863

duabus grandibus x patula conchis cum" parva squilla quasi 8 1 grandibus dicitur O, gradibus PV* * quasi add. A

* cum pisciculi (pisciculi del. )A

548 a 28]; Thcophr. C.P. 2, 17,8: ζώα ή δ* όδύνησιν / Οστρακα συμπλατάγησε έν ζφοις οίον τά TC έν ταΓς πίνναας; καΐ ένδον έφράσσατο άγρην / αύτη τ' ήδ* Philo, De Anim. pp. 155-156 Auchcr έτάρω, ξυνόν θ' άμα δεϊπνον ίλοντο; (S.V.F. 2, no. 728): in marinis pinae et Athcn. 3, 93 f; HorapoUon, 2, 108: satellitit eius aequitas in societatt manifesto ούτος γαρ ό καρκίνος μένει κεκολλημένος τη σαρκΐ της πίννης, καΐ καλείται est; contubemium enim commune cibi babent et aequo/iter turn distribuunt; Plin. N.H. 9, πιννοφύλαξ, ακολούθως τφ ονόματι, 9 8 ; 9, 142: concbarum generis et pina est; ή ούν πίννα διόλου κέχηνεν έν τω κόγχω nascitur in limosis subrecta semper nee un- πεινώσα. δταν ούν αύτης κεχηνυίας παρεισέλθη ΙχΟύδιόν τι, ό πιννοφύλαξ quam sine comite quern pinoteren vocant, alii pinopbylacem; id est squilla parva, aliubi δάκνει τη χηλή τήν πίνναν, ή δέ αίσθοcancer, dapis adsectator. pandit se pina lumi- μένη καταμύει τόν κόγχον καΐ ούτως nibus orbum corpus intus minutis piscrbus κυνηγετεΐ τό Ιχθύδιον; Hesych., Phot. praebens; adsultant illi protinus et, ubi Lex., ζηά Suid. s.w. πϊνα (πίννα), πιν(ν)οlicentia audacia crtvitr implent earn, hoc τήρης; Philcs, De Anim. Propr. 110; tempus speculatus index morsu levi significat.Apostol. 9, 50 {Paroemiogr. Gr. 2, ilia conpressa quicqmd inclusit txanimat 472); J. R. LowcM, Leaves from myjourn., par ttmqut socio tribuH; Plut. De Soil. An. 134; A. F. Arnold, Tbe Sea-Btacb at 30, p. 980 a-b: ών έστι καΐ 6 το πλείστον Ebb-Tide (1901), 287, for Pinnoteres έξαναλώσας Χρυσίππου μελαν πιννοτή- ostrtum 'iving in the gill-cavity of the ρας, παντί χαΐ φυσικώ βιβλίω καΐ ήθιχω oyster, especially in Chesapeake Bay; προεδρίαν έχων . . . ό μέν ούν πιννοτήρας W, W, Jaeger, Nemenos von Emesa (1914), ζωόν έστι καρκινώδες, ώς φασι, χαί τή 116, n. 1; A. S. Pease in CI. Pbilol. 22 πίννη σύνεστι χαΐ πυλωρεϊ τήν χόγχην (1927), 98, and n. 4. Mayor quotes a letter to Linnaeus from a correspondent προκαθήμενος, έών άνεωγμένην καΐ διακεχηνυϊαν, άχρι ου προσπέση τι των in Smyrna in 1749 describing the crab όλωσίμων αύτοΐς ίχθυδίων τότε δέ τήν as warning the mussel of danger from σάρκα της πίννης δακών παρεισηλθεν, cuttle-fishes. Another example of such ή δέ συνέκλεισε τήν κόγχην, καΐ κοινώς cooperation often mentioned is that of the trochilus (Pluvianus aegjptius L.) τήν άγραν εντός Ιρκους γενομένην κατεσΟίουσι; Xenocr. De Alim. ex Fluv. cleaning the teeth of the crocodile; e.g., 21{Pbys. et M>d. Gr. 2, 129 Ide'tr): Hdt. 2, 68 (Aristot. Etb. Eud. 7, 2, 1236 ο Ζ τε πιννοφύλακες, κοινωνοϋντες της b 9); Aristot. H. A. 9, 6, 612 a 20-24; Mirab. Ausc. 7; Antig. Mirab. 33; Favoτροφής, έν τοις γαληνιζομένοις εύαγροϋσι τη" πίννη, κτλ; Artcmid. Onirocr. rin. De Fugat 15, 10-14 Vitelli; Philo, De Anim. p. 155 Aucher {S.V.F. 2, 2, 14, p. 109 Hcrchcr: πΐνα δέ και ό λεγό­ μενος πινοφύλαξ καρκίνος προς γάμον no. 728); Plin. N.H. 8, 90; Plut. De και κοινωνίαν είσίν αγαθοί διά τήν προς Soil. An. 31, p. 980 d-f; Apul. Apol. 8; Solin. 32, 25; Amm. Marc. 22, 15, 19; αλλήλους κοινωνίαν και εΰνοιαν; Ορρ. Hal. 2, 186-195: βστρακον αύ βυθίας μέν Exc. Var. in Anted. Gr. 4, 265 Cramer; G. Tappc, De Philonis Lib. qui inscrib. έχει πλάκας, έν δέ ol Ιχθύς / πίννη ναιετάει κεκλημένος· ή μέν άναλκις / •Αλέξανδρος (1912), 20; I. Ahironi in ούτε τι μητίσασθαι έπίσταται ούτε τι Osiris, 5 (1938), 472, who compares ρέξαι, / άλλ' άρα ol ξυνόν τε δόμον ξυνήν Job, 41, 5. τε καλύπτρην, καρκίνος ένναίει, φέρβει eic enim Greece: probably because δέ μιν ήδέ φυλάσσει- / τω καΐ πιννοthere was no native Latin word, rather φύλαξ κικλήσκεται- άλλ* δτε κόχλου / than, as Ernesti supposed, a gloss. Ιχθύς ένδον ΐκηται, ό δ' ού φρονέουσαν quasi societatcm coit: quasi apologi­ άμύξας / δήγματι κερδαλέω πίννην εΐλβν · zes for using of animals in nature terms

864

2, 124

socictatem coit comparandi 1 cibi; itaquc cum pisciculi * par in concham 8 hiantcm innatavcrunt,4 turn admonita · a · squiL· pina 7 morsu 8 comprimit conchas; sic dissimillimis * bcstiolis 1 communiter cibus quaeritur. 124 In quo admirandum est cor gtessune aliquo inter se an iam inde ab ortu natura ipsa u congre gatae sint.11 Est etiam admiratio non nulla in bestiis u aquatilibu 1 comparand* Vx ■ pisculi A ■ choncam Ρ * innataverint Vr%BtF} • admonita* Β1 · Λ AP,om.ct/t. ' pinae V*9 pine NO * morsus PX^Sl 10 u • dissimilibus B1 belstiolis Bl natura ipsa Walk., naturae ipsac codd., ips 1 u l (w/ipsac) VNBFM " sunt A H bestis B

congrettu: Mayor suspects the won belonging to human business; for socictatem coir* cf. Legg. 1, 60; Pro Qui rut. and guesses either conventu or const** 76; 2 Pbil. 24; Pro Rob. 21; Pro Sex. but cf. Fin. 1, 69: primes congressus n% Rose. Am. 87; 96; Tbts. Ling. Lat. 3 lationesque et consmtudinum institmwdem (1912), 1420, 27-40, for cases in other voluntatis. The meaning seems to be close union or partnership resultifi authors. coit comparandi cibi: purpose. Note from choice or experience rather da congenital {inde ab ortu). the alliteration. natura ipsa: with hesitation I ado? pisciculi parvi: for the double dimi­ nutive cf. Tcr. Andr. 369: piscicuJos minu­ Walker's emendation for naturae ipu tes \ Plin. N.H. pisciculi minuti; Suet. of the mss, with which cf. Off. 1, 15" Aug. 76, 1: pisciculos minutos; Hier. In opium examina non fingendorum /arorv Abaeuc, 1, 1, p. 603 VaUarsi: minorts causa congregantur, std cum congrtgabiL· pisciculi. natura sint,finguntfavos. For the omissioi admonita a: the preposition depends, of the preposition a cf. 2, 16, n. (id quo to be sure, solely on the second hand of We might defend naturae ipsae in th M, but seems needed here, unless, with sense of "these species themselves" (d the Roman edition, we read squillat. Fin. 4, 16; 4, 41) or (Mayor) "their ver To delete pina after squilla might avoid natures"; on the other hand, the word a rather pleonastic use of the noun, yet naturae ipsae may be corruptions due t< the plural congregatat. such cases are not rare in Cicero, and congregatae: of as few as two also i: it seems unwise to remove it, as do P. Stamm (De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N Inter- Pro Quinct. 52: quicum te . . . volmu polationibus (1873), 38), Schocmann, et congregasset. admiratio: cf. Plin. N.H. 10, 155 al. For the order admonita a squilla pina morsu Plasbcrg compares Rep. 1, 3: bent super omnium est anatum ovis subditis atq* mstitutae civitati publico iure et moribus. exclusis admiratio prima non plane adgnosctn bestiolit: an ambiguous dative, per­ lis fetum, mox incerti singultus solluiu haps of agent, perhaps of advantage; convocantis, postremo lamenta circa pisrm* cf. 1, 94: adbibetur bomini; 2, 159, n. stagna mergentibus se pullis natura duct (quibus); Off. 3, 38: bonesta enim bonis Cf. also Fin. 5, 42: quam simulitudintm piris, non occulta quaeruntur [and Holden'svidimus in bestiis quae, etc. η ·]ί Q- Fr> 1. 1» 25: nullum aes alienum in beatiie: for this use of in cf. 1, 75, n. (in Ventre). novum contrabi civitatibus. aquatilibu· . . . in terra: cf. Aristot 124. in quo, etc.: cf. Fin. 1, 4: in H.A. 8, 2, 589 a 30-31 (of sea-turtles, quo admirer cur, etc. admirandum est: resumed by admi­ crocodiles, hippopotami, seals, etc.) xod TUTCI δέ καΐ εκτρέφει έν τφ ζηρφ · τα ratio in the next sentence.

2, 124

865

i i s 1 quae gignuntur in terra; veluti crocodili ■ fluviatilesque 8 testudines quaedamque serpentes ortae extra aquam simul ac primum niti possunt aquam persequuntur.4 Quin etiam anitum 6 ova gallinis saepe supponimus; e quibus pulli orti primo aluntur ab his ut a · matribus, a quibus exclusi fotique 7 sunt, deinde eas relinquunt8 et efrugiunt sequentcs, cum primum aquam quasi 1 iis dett. Rom., his AHPVNBFM, hisquc Ο * crocodili Ht croco dilli BFMt corcodrilli A*PV*t corcodili AXVXN% cocodrilli Ο * fluuialcs BF, fluuii atiles4 quc Ν pcrsecuntur V1 · anitum A VxBxt anatum H*Mt anetum HXP % 7 V NOB*F · a ex e Β fori {del.) fotique Bt fortiquc Fl ■ rclincunt Bl

δέ προς τώ ξηρώ, διάγει δ* έν τώ ύγρώ; ducks cf. F. Olck in P.-W. 5 (1905), loan. Philop. DeOpif. Mundi, 5, 2, p. 211. 2639-2648; id. in P.-W. 7 (1912), 920. veluti: "e.g."; cf. 1, 2, n. (ye/ut); 1, gallinis . . . supponimus: cf. Plin. 101: velut ibes. N.H. 10, 155 [quoted on admiratio, crocodili: cf. 1, 82; 1, 101; 2, 129; above]. Varr. R.R. 3, 9, 10, advises 3, 47; Plut. De Is. et Os. 75, p. 381 b-c putting pea-fowl eggs under a hen; cf. [for their laying eggs on land]. Colum. 8, 15. For this technical use of fluviatilca . . .tcttudinet: cf. 2, 129. supponere cf. Varr. R.R. 3, 9, 9; Colum. Distinguished from the sea-turtles of 8, 5, 4; 8, 15. Aristot. H.A. 8, 2 [quoted just above]; ut a matribus: cf. the curious talc in Isid. Etym. 12, 656: sunt enim quattuor Hicr. In Hierem. 3, 75 [where sec Rcitcr's genera: tcrresires, maritimae, lutariat ... n.] of partridges hatching the eggs of quartum genusfiuviales[al.fiuviatiles\yquae other partridges. in dulti aqua vivunt. exclusi: two verbs arc alike used of serpentes: watcr-snakes (bydrae), here hatching eggs: excudere (to which the included under the general term serpentes, best ms evidence tends in 2, 129) and for which (synonymous with angues) cf. excludere (better attested here). The for­ E. Sittig in P.-VT. 9 (1916), 44; L. M. (?) mer is common in Varro and Columella; Hartmann in P.-W. 2A (1923), 495. Plin. for excludere in this sense cf. De Or. 3, N.H. 9, 76, records a popular belief 81: pullos excludere in nido\ Lucr. 5, 801that the murena (lamprey) crawls on to 802: volucres f ova relinquebant exclusae dry land where it mates with snakes; tempore verno; Hygin. Fab. 197; Plin. and Joann. Philop. De Opif. Mundi, 5, 4, N.H. 9, 165: ova . . . ibi exc/udens; 10, says: ούκ έπ' ολίγον δε καΐ αϊ έγχέλυες 150: gallinae . . . geminos interdum excluδιαζωσιν έν γη. dun/, Suet. Tib. 14, 2: pullus . . . cristatus exc/usus est; Ampel. 2, 12. Either verb niti: of moving themselves, probably by crawling; cf. J. B. Mayor in CI. Rev. 3 might fit here and in 2, 129; for collec­ tions of parallels cf. I. D. Hyskcll in CI. (1889), 163. anitum: the spelling varies, Plaut. Pbilol. 13 (1918), 401-409; B. Rchm in G/otta, 24 (1936), 266-272 (for the hatch­ Capt. and Aus. 18, 18, 12 (p. 255 Pciper) reading anites, Plaut. Ann. 693 aniticulam ing of chicks especially 269-270; he (with variants aneticulam and anaticulam), would emend, wherever there is a other authors anatum (or in Varr. R.R. 3, chance, to forms of excudere, believing 5, 14 and 3, 11,1 anatiurn), while the ms that this verb was more and more driven evidence in our passage fluctuates out by excludere); Tbes. Ling. Lot. 5 between anitum (of A VlBl), arte turn (of (1939), 1290, 53-68. aquam . . . videre: cf. Apul. De H*PV*NOB*F), and anatum (//«A/). Yet in Fin. 5, 42, we find anaticulas. For Μundo, 28: ή quis pariter patefacto gremio

866

2, 124

naturalem domum videre potuerunt;1 tantam ingenuit 2 animantibus conservandi sui naturas custodiam. 49 Legi etiam scxiptum, 1 potuerint B*FM uandis in natura Ο

* incenuit A (m. rtc.) V1, inscruit add. sup. A

animalis nmul abirt patiatur, volucrum, natatilium, atque terrtstrium: enimvtro ad suum quatque duct natura properabunt; pars aquam repetent, etc.; Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 3 (III, 7 Κ . ) : καΐ εί τελειώσας αυτά καθ' ίνα καί τον αυτόν οίκον, Ιπειτ* είς τόπον ύπαίθριον ά γ α γ ώ ν μεθίης, ό μέν αετός άναπτήσεται προς το μ ε τ έ ω ρον, ή νήττα δέ είς λίμνην τινά κ α τ α π τ ή σεται, ό δέ Οφις είς τήν γήν καταδύσετ α ι ; Acl. Ν. Α. 5, 3 3 : ή νήττα όταν τέκη, τίκτει μεν έν ξηρω, πλησίον &1 ή τής λίμνης ή τοϋ τενάγους ή άλλου τίνος ύδρηλοΰ χώρου καΐ ένδρόσου. τό δέ νήττιον φύσει τινί Ιδία καΐ άπορρήτω οίδεν ότι μήτε της μετεώρου φοράς ol μέτεστι μήτε μέν της έν τη χέρσω διατριβής, καΐ έκ τούτων ές τό ύδωρ πηδά, καΐ έξ ώδίνων εστί νηκτική, καί μαθεΐν ού δεΐται, άλλα καταδύεται καί αναδύεται πάνυ σοφώς καί ώς ήδη χρόνου πεπαιδευμένη τοϋτο. i n g e n u i t . . . natura: cf. Fin. 2, 4 6 : eadem natura cupiditatem ingenuit bomini veri vidtndi. c o n s e r v a n d i e u i : for this construction in the plural cf. C. F . W . xMullcr in Pbilologus, 17 (1861), 104; R. K u h n e r C. Stcgmann, A us/. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 745-746 (explaining sui as the genitive of the neuter possessive s u b ­ stantive suum; examples arc Div. 2, 3 9 : inridendi sui; In Catil. 1, 7: multiprincipes . . . non ... sui conservandi . . . causa ; Pro Sest. 28: tempos ulcisctndi sui; Cacs. B.G. 3, 6, 1: sui colligendi . .. facultattm (so in 7, 80, 8 ) ; 4, 13, 5 : suipurgandi causa; 5, 38, 2 ; 7, 4 3 , 2. Sclf-prcscrvation as a primary law of nature is often m e n t i o n e d ; e.g., 2, 34, n. (a pestiferis recessum); Fin. 3, 16: nmulatque natum sit animal . . . ipsum . . . commendari ad se conservandum; 3, 2 0 : primum est officium . . . ut se conservet in naturae statu; 3, 6 2 ; 4, 16: omnis natura vult esse conservatrix sui, ut et salva sit et in genere

■ consei-

conservetur suo; 4, 19: omnem maturum conservatricem sui dixerint; 4, 2 5 : prima*que ex natura banc babere appefitiomem, tJ conservemus nosmet ipsos; 4, 2 7 : appetert: etiam conservationem sui; 4, 3 4 : omnt animal, simulatque sit orturn, applicatum esse ad se diligendum esseque in se conservandi occupatum; 4, 4 1 : primos sues quasi coeptui appetends fuisse ut se conservet in ea nature in qua ortus esset; 5, 2 4 : omnt animal . . . nmul et ortum est id agit ut se conserrtt, quod bic ei primus ad omnem vitam tuend&n appetitus a natura da tur se ut conservet; 5, 2 6 : omnem naturam esse strvatricem sse ; 5, 3 7 : cut proposita sit conservatio sui; 5, 41: primusque appetitus ille animi ionium apt ut saivi atque integri esse possimus; Off. 1, 1 1 ; A r i s t o t . De Somno et Vig. 3 , 458 a 3 1 - 3 2 : ένεκα δέ σωτηρίας* σ φ ζ ε ι γ ά ρ ή άνάπαυσις; Part. An. 2, 7, 6 5 2 b 6-7: υπάρχει δέ τοις ζψοις προς τ ή ν τ ή ; φύσεως όλης σωτηρίαν; 2, 8, 6 5 3 b 33-34; 2, 9, 655 b 7 - 8 ; 2, 1 3 , 657 a 3 5 ; al.; P o l y b . 6, 6, 2 ; D i o d . 2, 50, 7 : α γ α θ ή γά? ή φύσις διδάσκαλος άπασι τ ο ι ς ζωοις προς διατήρησιν ού μόνον έ χ υ τ ώ ν αλλά καί τ ω ν γεννωμένων, δια τ η ς συγγενούς φίλοζωίας τάς διαδοχάς είς άίδιον άγουσα διαμονής κύκλον; Hicrocl. Etb. Stoic. col. 6 , 5 4 : ουχί κατά τήν έαυτοΰ δύναμιν Ικαστον ποιεί το επιβάλλον υπέρ τ ή ; έαυτοΰ συντηρήσεως, έκκλεϊνον μέν π ϊ σαν έπιβουλήν πόρρωθεν καί διαφεύγειν μηχανώμενον απαθές έκ τ ω ν σφαλερών <. . .>τον δ* επί τά σωτήρια καί πάντ" α γ α θ ά καί ποριζόμενον τά προς διαμονήν; D i o g . L. 7 , 8 5 : τήν δέ πρώτην όρμήν φασι τό ζωον ΐσχειν επί τό τηρεΐν έχυτό, οίκειούσης αύτώ της φύσεως ά π ' αρχή;, καθά φησιν ό Χρύσιππος έν τ ω πρώτφ Περί τ ε λ ώ ν ; Lact. Inst. 2 , 5 ; Boeth. Cons. 3, pr. 11: omnt namque animal tueri salute* laborat, mortem vero pemiciemqut devitat . . . dedit enim providentia creatis a se rebus banc vel maximam manendi casaam et quoad possunt naturaliter manere desiderent; Alex.

2, 124

867

esse l avem * quandam 5 quae platalea nominaretur; earn sibi cibum cuiaerere 4 advolantern■ ad eas avis quae se in maxi mergerent,· quae cum emersissent7 piscemque cepissent usque eo premere earum 8 capita mordicus, dum illae captum amitterent, in · quod ipsa invaderet. Eademque haec avis scribitur conchis se solere complere, eas cum l 0 stomachi calore ll concoxerit12 evomere,15 1 scriptum est Ο * auem]aqui del. Ο * quendam N1 * quaere Β * ad uoluntatem VlN, ad earn uoluntatem Ο · mengerent A1 * mcrsisscnt Ο l 10 n l lt • corum B * in \Palk.t id codd. cum cum 5 calorem V NO cum w coxcrit P* euomere add. Μ

Aphrod. De An. p. 150, 32-33 Bruns protcron; "had come to the surface (S. V.F. 3, no. 183): προς τήν σύστασιν with a fish they had caught." xal τήρησιν φκειώσϋαι ευθύς γενομένους usque . . . dum: cf. 2, 129: usque ad ή μας τήν ημών αυτών; S. V.F. 3, nos. 178- eumfinemdum; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1934), 189; R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. ap. Cic. 2228, 70-75. et Sen. (1914), 73-75 (on constrvart and mordicus: όδάξ. similar terms); W. C. Greene, Moira captum amitterent: cf. 2 Verr. 4, 44: (1944), 343, and n. 62. Note the pleonasm praeda ... de manibus emissa [al. amissa]; in conservandi sui . .. custodiam. Curt. 4, 6, 11: praetervolans corvus glebam legi . . . acriptum: "I have read in a quam unguibus ferebat subito amisit; and for book" (Mayor); cf. Off. 2, 25: ut scriptum ami ftere 1, 66, above; Τ use. 2, 32. Itgimus (so Pro Deiot. 19); Fin. 5, 2: invaderet: greedily pouncing upon scriptum a/iquod legamus. food or booty; cf. Div. 2, 73: in offam platalea: this form appears only here; pultis invadit; 2 Phil. 77: in collum invasit; with the statement cf. Plin. N.H. 10, 115 Anon. De Caes. 20, 9: cibum ... avidius [copying our passage]: platea nominatur invasit. advo/ans ad eas quae se in mart mergunt et scribitur: cf. Τ use. 1, 114: dtdisse capita illarum morsu conripiens, donee cap-scribitur. conchis se . . . complere: cf. what turam extorqutat. eadem cum devoratis se inplevit conchis calore ventris coctas evemit Aristot. H.A. 9, 10, 614 b 26-30, says atque itaexiisesculenta e/igit testas excernens. of pelicans: ol δέ ττελεκανες ot έν τοις O. Keller, Die ant. Tierwe/t, 2 (1913), ποταμοϊς γινόμενοι καταπίνουσι τάς μεγάλας κόγχας καΐ λείας· βταν δ'έν τω 246, would identify this bird with the gull Lestris parasitica (L.) C. Uligcr, πρό της κοιλίας τόπω πέψωσιν, έξεμοΰσιν, which has the habit here described of Ινα χασκουσών τα κρέα έξαιροϋντες robbing other birds of their booty; cf. έσ0ίωσ·.ν; Mir. Ause. 14, 831 b 10-13: A. Steicr in P.-W. 15 (1932), 2418. This φασί τους πελεκάνας τας έν τοις ποταμοΐς γινομένας κόγχας όρύττοντας καταis found also in the Frigatc-Bird (Fregata aqui/us (1..) F. M. Daudin); cf. Eneyci. πίνειν, έπειτα, όταν πλήθος είσφρήσωσ'.ν αυτών, έςεμεΐν, εΙΟ' ούτως τα μεν κρέα Brit. s.v. Frigatc-Bird. in maxi: for the ablative with in used έσθίειν τών κογχών, τών δ* οστράκων μή with a verb of motion cf. Dip. 1, 106: άπτεσβαι; Plin. N.H. 10, 115 (quoted adfligit in unda; Ac. 2, 32: in prof undo ... on platalea, above); Ac'. N.A. 3, 20: abstruserit; Fin. 5, 92: in mart abiecerat; ol πελεκανες ol έν τοις ποταμοΐς τας Obscq. 12: mustelam . . . in medio consessuκόγχας περιχαίνοντες είτα καταπίνουσιν, patrum misit\ Plin. N.H. 10, 115 [quoted ένδον δέ καΐ έν τω μυχώ της γαστρός ύποθάλψαντες άνεμοΰσι, καΐ τα μεν on platalea\ above]. emersissent . . . cepietcnt: hysteron- οστρακιά έκ της αλέας διέστη, ώσπερ

868

2, 125

atque ita eligere * ex his quae sunt esculenta. 125 Ranae autem maiinae dicuntui obruere sese harena solere et moveri propc aquam, ad quas quasi ad escam pisces cum * accesserintB confia a ranis atque consumi. Miluo est quoddam bellum quasi naturale 1

colligcrc Bl

* turn Ο

■ accesserunt Ρ

ούν τά των έφθών, ol δέ έξορύττουσι τά turbato limo exserif, adsultantibus piscindis κρέα καΐ Ιχουσι δεΐπνον; 5, 35 [a similar de/rabens, donee tarn prop* accedant ut ads»· talc of the heron]; cf. Plut. De Soil. An. liat\ Plut. De Soil. An. 27, p. 978 d 10, p. 967 c-d; [Eustath. Antioch.] (where it is called the άλιεΰς); Ορρ. Comm. in Hexaem. {Patr. Gr. 18, 729 A-B Hal. 2, 86-98: βάτραχος αύ νωθής μίν Migne); Gcorg. Pisid. Htxatm. 1098- όμώ-ς καΐ μαλθακός Ιχθύς, / αίσχιστός 1112 {Pair. Gr. 92, 1518-1519); Philcs, δ* Ιδέειν, στόμα δ* θίγεται ευρύ μάλισ­ De Anim. Propr. 9; S. Bochart, Hiero^pi- τα- / άλλ' άρα καΐ τω μήτις άνεύρατο γαστέρι φορβήν. / αυτός μέν πηλοϊο κατ' con, 2 (1675), 294-295. atomachi colore: cf. 2, 24, n. (cibum εύρώεντος έλυσθείς / κέκλιται άτρεμέων, όλίγην δ* άνά αά^ΧΛ τιταίνει, / ή ... concoqua/ur); 2, 135. 125. ranae . . . marinae: the Angler or £ά ol έκ γένυος νεάτης ύπενερθε πέFishing-Frog (Lopbius piscatorius L.) φυκβ / λεπτή τ* άργεννή τε, κακή δέ ol is a fish rather than a frog. It is sometimes εστίν άυτμή· / την θαμά δινεύει, δόλον Ιχθΰσι βαιοτέροισιν · / οΐράμιν είσορόωνover five feet in length, and lives in sand or sea-weed at the bottom of the sea, τες έφορμώωσι λαβέσθαι. / αύτάρ ό την all around Europe. Protective coloration άψ αύτις έφέλκεται άτρέμας είσω, / ήκχ and fringed appendages like sea-weed μάλ* άβπαίρουβαν ύπό στόμα, τοί δ* έφίupon its body aid it to keep concealed, πονται / ουδέν όΐόμενοι κρυπτόν δόλον, and three long filaments on its head have όφρα λάθωσι / βατράχου εύρείησιν έσω been popularly supposed to attract γενύεσσι μιγέντες; Ael. Ν.Α. 9, 24 small fishes into its wide mouth; cf. [a good description, too long to quote here save ύποκρύψας εαυτόν έν τοις D'A. W. Thompson, Glossary of Greek Fishes (1947), 28-29, with illustrations. Θολερωτέροις τε καΐ Ιλύος μάλλον πεFor ancient descriptions see Aristot. πληρωμένοις ησυχάζει, προτείνων τά; H.A. 9, 37, 620 b 13-19: ό μέν γαρ τρίχας τάς προειρημένας]. Cicero's ac­ βάτραχος τοις πρό των οφθαλμών άποκρε- count docs not agree with Aristotle's in μαμένοις [sc. θηρεύει], ών το μέν μήχός that it seems to imply the movement of έστι τριχοειδές, έπ* άκρου δέ στρογγύ- the whole body of the fish rather than λον, ώσπερ προκείμενον έκατέρω δελέα­ that of the three filaments. Yet rather τός χάριν [up to here freely copied by than suppose that ad quas refers to the Antig. Mirab. 47 (52)]. όταν ούν έν τοις filaments, some reference to which has άμμώδεσιν ή θολώδεσιν άναταράξας κρύψη dropped out (cf. J. G. Schneider, edition εαυτόν, έπαίρει τά τριχώδη, κοπτόντων of Aelian (1784), 570), I should explain, δέ των (χθυδίων συγκατάγει μέχριπερ with Goethe, that Cicero or his source άν προς το στόμα προσαγάγη; 9, 37, 620 b here somewhat misleadingly condenses 29-33: καθαμμίζουσι δ* έαυτά και 6νος the Aristotelian description. On the syn­ καΐ βάτος καΐ ψήττα καΐ ρίνη, καΐ δταν tax of ad quas—for a quibus cum ad eas— ποιήση έαυτά άδηλα είτα ^αβδεύεται see I. Mihaileanu, De Comprebensiombus τοις έν τω στόματι, ά καλούσαν ol άλιεϊς rela/wis apud Cic. (1907), 93. £αβδία· προσέρχονται δ* ώς προς φυκία c o n f i c i . . . atque consumi: cf. 2,123: άφ* ών τρέφονται; Plin. Ν. Η. 9, 143: conficiunt ... consumunt. nee minor sollertia ranae quae in mart pisca- miluo, etc.: Aristot. H.A. 9, 1, 608 b trix vocatur; eminentia sub oculis comicula 19-21, states that there is usually enmity

2, 125

869

cum corvo;1 ergo alter alterius ■ ubicumque nanctus 8 est ova frangit. IUud vero (ab Aristotele * animadversum, a quo pleraque) quis * potest non mirari :· grues cum loca calidiora petentes maria transmittant7 trianguli efficere8 formam; eius autem summo 1 4 ceruo V1 ■ alter alterius ex alterius Β * nactus V*NOB%FM aristotile PNOB*Ft aristole Bl · quis A (m. rec.) V*M (m. rec.)t quiuis H, suis l l 7 l P\ uis P*V NOBFM · noniinari OB transmittunt Μ * effigere B

between animals which live in the same 352 d-354 a is derisive of them. localities or upon the same food, and grues . . . calidiora petentes: on gives a list of about forty specific in­ ancient observations of the migrations stances (Η.Λ. 9, 1-2, 609 a 4 - 6 1 0 b 18; of birds cf. A. Pischinger, Der Vogel^ug cf. D'A. W. Thompson's translation of bei d. gr. Dicbtern (1904), especially, for the H.A. (1910,, on 609 a, n. 2), inclu­ cranes migrating from Thrace to Egypt, ding the kite and the raven: 9, 1, 609 a pp. 21-36; 61-67; with abundant citation 20-23: Ικτίνος Si και κόραξ· ύφαιρεΐται of passages on (a) the migrations them­ γαρ τοϋ κόρακος 6 Ικτίνος δ τι άν Ιχη selves; (b) the formations seen in flight; δια τό κρείττων είναι τοις βνυξι καΐ τη and (c) the popular belief that birds πτήσει, ώστε ή τροφή ποιεί πολεμίους ballasted their flight with pebbles, as καΐ τούτους; Plin. Ν.Η. 10, 203: sunt bees were also supposed to do; also enim quaeJam his beI la amicitiaeque . .. E. W. Martin, The Birds of Ibe Latin Poets dissident .. . corvos et cbloreus noctu invicem(1914), 104-105; H. Gossen-A. Steier ova exqurentet; simili modo eorvns et milwi% in P.-W. 11 (1922), 1571-1578 (th« migra­ Wo praeripiente buic cibos [cf. 10, 205: tions of swallows and cranes are most aesalon vocatur parva avis ova corvi frangens]; often mentioned, and in southern Europe Acl. N.A. 4, 5: Ικτίνος γε μήν καΐ κόραξ cranes were known only as migrants); εχθροί [cf. 5, 48]. Milvus includes three D'A. W. Thompson, Glossary of Greek species, Milvus regalis Briss., MJctinus Birds* (1936), 68-75, on cranes, especially Sav., and M.ater Gmel.; cf. D'A. W. 71-72 on their migrations; E. S. McCart­ Thompson, Glossary of Creek Birds* ney in Pap. of Micb. Acad, of Set., Artst (1936), 119-121. and Lett. 25 (1939 [1940]), 543-552. corvo: the raven, Corvus corax L., W. K. Kraak, Vogeltrek in de Oudheid, for which cf. Thompson, opxit.y 159-164. in bet blonder by Aristoteles (1940), I have not seen. On Cicero's own interest in ornithology cf. P. d'Horouvillc in Les it. class. 1 calidiora: cf. Ambr. Exam. 5, 48: (1932), 274-276. biemis tempore ad calidiora se conferant alter alterius: juxtaposed by polyp- [sc. aves]; Aug. Serm. 277, 5: quam multat toton. aves .. . ad loca calidiora demigrant? maria transmittant: with this use of ora frangit: cf. Plin. N.H. 10, 203 and 205 (quoted in n. on miluo, etc., the verb cf. Fin. 5, 87: tot maria transmisit; Rep. 1, 6; Pease on. Virg. Aen. 4, 154. above). trianguli . . . formam: on Cicero's ab Aristotele animadversum, a quo pleraque: most of the information in coining of triangulum for the Greek these sections derives from Aristotle, τρίγωνον (used also in Div. 2, 89) cf. E. Nordcn in Neue fabrb. 1 (1925), 37; through cither Panactius (cf. M. van den E. Cocchia, Stud* crit. 2 (1927), 106. Bruwaene, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 111) No passage in Aristotle gives this or Posidonius. Michael Ephes. in litb. material (=fr. 342 Rose), which Mayor Nic. 9, 8, p. 506, 12-14 Heylbut, speaks in admiration of Aristodc's studies of supposed to be from the De Philosopbia animals, though a speaker in A then. 8, (like 2, 42; 2, 44; 2, 95), but which

870

2, 125

neither V. Rose nor R. Walzcr include in the fragments of that work, Rose assigning it to the De Avibus. O n the triangular or wedge-shaped formation in flight here described cf. A s d c p i o d . Tact. 7, 3 : τάς δ* έμβολοειδεϊς ΣχόΟας έζευρεΐν καί Θράκας λέγε­ ται . . . τό γαρ μέτωπον των εμβόλων βραχύ γινόμενον ώσπερ κάπΐ των £ομβοειδών, ώνπερ ήμισυ έστι τό έμβολοειδές . . . καΐ τάς αναστροφές εύμαρεστέρας των τετραγώνων έπΙ τούτων γίνεσθαι, προς ένα τον ίλάρχην αποβλεπόντων απάντων, ώς χαΐ έπΙ τής των γερανών πτήσεως γίνεται; Plin. Ν.Η. 10, 63 [of anseres and olores]: Ubitrnicarum more rostrato inpetu feruntur, facilius ita findentes aera quam si recta fronte inpellerent; a tergo stnsim dilatante se cuneo porrigitur agmen largequt inpellenti praebetur aura*; colla inponunt praecedentibus, fessos duces ad terga redpiunt; Plut. Dt Sot J. An. 10, p. 967 b : των δέ γερανών xal τό περί την πτησιν ευδοκιμεί· πέτονται γάρ, όταν ή πνεύμα πολύ χαΐ τραχύς άήρ, ούχ, ώσπερ ευδίας ούσης, μετωπηδόν ή χόλπω μηνοειδοϋς περιφερείας, άλλ' ευθύς εις τρίγωνο ν συνάγουσαι σχίζουσι τη κορυφή τό πνεύμα περιρρέον, ώστε μή διασπασΟήναι την τάξιν; 28, ρ. 979 a-c (979 a: 'Αριστοτέλης . . . έΟαύμαζε και γερανών τήν έν τριγώνω πτησιν); Hygin. Fab. 277, 1: alii dicunt Mercurium (sc. litteras internsst) ex gruum volatu, quae cum volant litteras exprimunt; Lucan, 5, 712-716: poturae te, Nile, grues primoque volatu ( effingunt varias casu monstrante figuras; / mox ubi percussit tensas notus aitior alas, / conjusos temere inmixtae glomerantur in orbes, / et turbata peril dispersis littera pinnis; Mart. 9, 13, 7: quod pinna scribente grues ad sidera tollant; 13, 75 [on grues]: turbabis versus nee litter a tota votabit, / unam perdideris si Palamedis avem [and Friedlander's n.J; Acl. N.A. 3, 13 [with the older cranes leading]: φυλάξασαι δέ άνεμο ν ούρον καί φίλον σφίσι και κατόπιν βέοντα, χρώμεναί ol πομπω καΐ έπωΟούντι ές τό πρόσω, είτα μέντοι τρίγωνον όξυγώνιον τό σχήμα τής πτήσεως άποφήνασαι, Ινα έμπίπτουσαι τω αέρι διακόπτωσιν αυτόν ρ" άστα, της πορείας ίχονται. ούτω μέν δη θερίζουσί τε καΐ χειμάζουσι γερανοί [cf. Arsen. Violet, pp. 159-160 Walz];

Ambr. Exam. 5, 5 1 : bunt etiam volanUs ordinem servant ut bac moderatioru omntn laborem allevant, ut per pices fungan/ur ductus sui munere. praecedit enim testa cetera praertituto sibi tempore, et quasi ante signs praecurrit; deinde convertitur et sequent; sortem ducendi agminis cedit; D i o n y s . Dt Aucupio 2, 17 (in J. G. Schneider's cd. o: Oppian ( 1 7 7 6 ) ) ; Philostr. Heroic. 10, 3, p. 178 Kayscr: έν εκκλησία δέ π ο τ έ των 'Αχαιών Οντων γερανοί μεν έ τ υ χ ο ν πετόμεναι τόν είωΟότα αύταΐς τ ρ ό π ο ν , ό δέ 'Οδυσσεύς ές τόν ΙΙαλαμήδην βλέψας. "αϊ γερανοί", Ιφη, "μαρτυροΰνται τον; 'Αχαιούς ότι αύταί γράμματα εύρον, ουχί σύ." καΐ ό Παλαμήδης, "έγα> γράμ­ ματα ούχ εύρον," είπεν, "αλλ' υπ* αυτών εύρέθην, κτλ."; Symphos. 26, 1 : littera sum coeli penna peruripta volants; Greg. Naz. Or. 28, 2 5 : τίνος Παλαμήδους τακ­ τικά κινήματα τε καΐ σχήματα γερανών, ώς φ>ασι, καΐ ταύτα παιδεύματα κινου­ μένων έν τάξει μετά ποικίλης της πτή­ σεως; Hier. Ερ. 125, 15, 1: etiam mma animalia et jerarum gregts duetores sequsmtta suos, in apibus principes sunt; grues unam sequuntur ordine Is//era to; Claud. Bell. Gild. 1, 475-478: ingenti clangore grues aesliva relinquunt J Tbracia, cum tepido permutant Strymona Nito: / ordinibus variis per nubs· la texitur ales / littera pemarumque no/is conscribitur aer; Cassiod. Var. 8, 12, 4: has [sc. litteras] .. . Mercurius repertor artium multarum Strymoniarum avium coll/· gisse memoratur\ 9, 2, 5; A u s o n . Tecbnop. 13, 2 5 , p. 167 Peipcr: baec gruis effigies Palamedica porrigitur φ ; Isid. Etym. 12, 7, 1 4 : baec [sc. grues] autem dum proferant unam sequuntur ordine lit/era to; also refe­ rences under dux, b e l o w ; S. Bochart, Hierozoicon, 2, 1 (1675), 73-75; H . D . Thorcau, Journal (for 1 Max., 1858). The letter is variously interpreted as Δ , Υ , Λ, or Φ. For a modern illustration of the flying wedge of the cranes cf. O. Keller, Die ant. Tierwelt, 2 (1913), 187. fig. 58 (from L·'Illustration, n o . 3535 (1910), 381); and for one of similar formations of geese, Canad. geogr. Journ. 22 (1941), 252. Similar formations used by deer in swimming arc described by Max. Tyr. 6, 3 ; A u g . Enarr. in Ps. 129, 4 {Pair. Lat. 37, 1698-1699); De div. Quaesi. 7 1 , 1 {Pair. Lat 40, 81). The

2, 125

871

angulo acr ab iis * adversus pellitur, deinde sensim ab utroque latere tamquam remis ita pinnis ■ cursus avium levator;3 basis 4 autem trianguli quam * efficiunt · grues 7 ea tamquam a puppi ventis adiuvatur; eaeque in tergo 8 praevolantium colla et capita reponunt; quod quia · ipse dux facere non potest, quia non habet ubi nitatur,10 revolat ut ipse quoque quiescat, in eius locum succedit ex his quae adquienint,11 eaque vicissitudo in omni cursu 1 iis Λ is A Vx NOMt his HV*BF » pennis PV*OM » lebatur AXVX T bassis Vx * qucm Jet/. Hein. · eflugiunt Bx genes Ο · intcgro HXP · quia ipse ex quaspsc V >· nitatusB1 » adquirunt AHPVxBFMxt assequitur V (in mg.) O, asscquitur adquicucrunt Ν

4

famous "crane dance" (Thompson, op. cit.t 75) docs not, as sometimes stated, mimic the flight of the cranes but rather their spring dancing. efficere . . . pellitur: for the change from indirect to direct discourse cf. 1, 123: dixisse . . . fuisset; 2, 37, n. (ortus est); 2, 39: debere; est, etc.; 2, 129: discedere .. . nascuntur. l u m m o angulo: the apex. aer . . . adversus: the air that meets them, but not necessarily an opposing wind; cf. Plut. De Soil. An. 10, p. 967 b: σχίζουσι τη κορυφή τό πνεϋμα περιρρέον. sensim: of the form of the triangle rather than of their powers of flight; Mayor suggests that dilatante se cun*o (as in Plin. N.H. 10, 63) has been lost here. tamquam remis: for the comparison of bird and ship sec the passages noted by A. Pischingcr, op. at., 66, n. 116. With tamquam ... ita cf. Off. 2, 44; 2 Verr. 3, 68; AiQ. Fr. 3, 2, 2. On the pleonastic use of tamquam . . . ita cf. L. Ha vet, Man. de crit. verbale (1911), 353, § 1427. basis . . . trianguli: assuming a solidlyfiUcddclu, rather than a V-shaped formation. quam: referring to basis; some editors, with poorer mss, read quern, but triangulum is neuter in Div. 2, 89, as in most other Latin writers. ea: pleonastic, as often; e.g., Div. 1, 74; Off. 1, 126; Madvig on Fin. 5, 22. a puppi ventis: stern winds; cf. Virg. Aen. 3, 130: prosequitur surgtns a puppi ventus euntis.

tergo: for the singula!—despite colla et capita just below—cf. R. KiihncrC. Stegmann, AusJ. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 79. capita reponunt: the only part of the account which appears doubtful in view of modern observations. quod quia, e t c : cf. I. Mihaileanu, De Comprebtnsionibus relativis apud Cic. (1907), 140. dux: on the leader of the cranes, which Joan. Philop. De Opif. Mundi, 6, 16, savs was called κτίλος, cf. Eur. Hel. 1479-1486; Aristot. H.A. 9,10, 614 b 21 21-23; Antig. Mirab. 40 (46); Paradoxogr. Vat. 1 (in O. Keller, Rtr. nat. Script. Gr. min. 1, 106); Plin. N.H. 10, 58: ducem quern stquantur eligunt; in ex/remo agmine per vicis qui odelament dispontes babent et quigregem voce contineant; Basil, Hexaem. 8, 5, p. 176 Β Mignc: ταύτην καΐ έν τη πτήσει τήν εύταξίαν κατόψει. άλλοτε γάρ άλλη τήν ύδηγίαν έκδέχκται, καΐ τακτόν τίνα χρόνο ν προκαΟηγησαμένη της πτήσεως είς τό κατόπιν περιελθοΰσα, τη μεθ' έαυτήν την ήγεμονίαν της όδοΰ παραδίδωσι [similar is Eustath. Antioch. Comm. in Hexaem. (Pair. Gr. 18, 732 D)]. ubi nitatur: cf. Fin. 2, 43: nee ei . . . ubi niteretur; 2 Verr. 2, 155: quo confugies? ubi niterel succedit ex iis: the subject of the verb is implied in ex iis; cf. J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 619; Rep, 1, 54: si e vectoribus sorte ductus ad gubernaada accesserit; Sail. Jug. 93, 7: ex

872

2, 126

conservator. 126 Multa eiusmodi proferre possum, sed genus ipsum videtis. lam vero ilia etiam notiora, quanto se opere custodiant bestiae, ut in pastu circumspectent,1 ut in cubilibus * delitiscant.8 50 Atquc ilia mirabilia, quod — ea4 quae nuper, id 1 circonspectent Ν dclitescant Ρ VNOM

1 4

uel cubiculis V*, culibus Bl eacaO

■ delitiacant

ABF,

praesentibus misit; Cats/. 32, 3: ex suo have at times observed and imitated; cf. numero legates ... mittit; Tac. Aim. 1, 77: Plin. N.H. 8, 97: nee bate sola multis occisis non modo e p/ebe sed militibus. animalibus reperta sunt usuifutura et bomim. 126. proferrc posium: cf. 2,10: multa Out of many general statements of this ... commemorare possum ; 2, 121: enume-phenomenon tvpical are: Philo, De care possum; 2, 131: muitoque alia... Amm. pp. 163-165 Auchcr (S.V.F. 2, com memorabilia proferre possum; also 1,19, no. 732); Plin. N.H. 8,97-101; Plut. Aet. pbys. 26, p. 918 b-e; Brut. Rat. uti, 9, n. (longum est). genus . . . videtis: "you see the p. 991 d-f [991 e: των δ! ζφων Εχαστον general principle"; cf. Legg. 3, 41: videtis ού μόνον προς ίασιν αύτότβχνόν έστιν άλλα xal προς διατροφήν χαΐ προς άλκήν iam genus hoc omne. ilia . . . notiora: cf. 2, 125: illui vero\ θήραν τχ χαΐ φυλακή ν, κτλ.; examples 2, 126: atqui ilia mirabilia; 2, 127: iam follow]; De Soil. An. 20, p. 974 b-d; Tat. Ad Graec. 18; Tert. De Poerut. 12: ilia cernimus. paatu, e t c : cf. Off. 1, 11: generi mutae quidem animae et irrationales medicinas animantium omni est a natura tributum ut set sibi drvinitus attributas in tempore agnosaaU; pitarn, corpusque tueatur ... omniaque quaeOrig. C. Cels. 4, 87(J\K.F. 2, no. 725): rint ad vivendum necessaria anquirit et paret, φανερόν έκ του άποτ*ταγμένως προς τίνα ut pasturn, ut la fibula, ut alia generis έκαστου φύσιν ζψου νενευκέναι βοηθή­ ματα Οτι ού σοφία ουδέ λόγος εστίν έν eiusdem. cubilibu·: of the lairs or nests of ani­ αύτοΐς άλλα τις φυσική προς τά τοιά& σωτηρίας fvcxcv των ζφων κατασκχυή, mals; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. 4 (1909), ύπό τοΰ λόγου γεγτνημένη; Basil, Hexatm. 1271-1272. delitiacant: partly in the secrecy of 9, 3; Ambr. Exam. 3, 41; 6, 19. nuper: the words id est paucis ante their holes, partly by their protective coloration; cf. notes on the ranae marina» saeclis are doubted by some scholars (2, 125). Theophrastus wrote works on (e.g., H. van H<erwerden>in Mnemos. 1 (1852), 93), by C. G. Cobet {Var. Lett. protective coloring (rcepl των τάς χρόας μεταβαλλόντων) and burrowing animals (1873), 462) bracketed as an interpola­ (Tccpl των φωλ«υόντων) according to tion, and by Mayor considered as jocose. Diog. L. 5, 44; sec especially fr. 172 Plasberg, more correctly, takes them Wimmcr (ap. Phot. Bibl. cod. 278). as both authentic and serious: in compa­ atque ilia mirabilia quod: cf. 1, 20, rison with the time that the brutes have n. {ilia palmaris); 2, 115, n. (baec admira- understood these matters it is but bilia); 2, 147: quanta vero ilia sunt; Am. 90: recently that mankind has learned them; cfque illud absurdum quod; and for a collec­ cf. Dip. 1, 86: ante pbilosopbiam patefactam, tion of similar Ciceronian phrases with quae nuper inventa est; where cf. Pease's n. \nuper)% with parallels from Tusc. 5, 7; hie or ille Reid on Ac. 2, 86; also Plut. De Soil. An. 21, p. 974 d: ήττον θέ ταϋτα Tac. Dial. 16, 9; Just. Mart. Cohort, ad Gr. 12; to which add Q. Gc. Comment. θαυμαστά, καίπερ βντα θαυμάσια. The rest of this section is concerned with Petit. 11 [where nuper refers to thirty years before]; Tac. Germ. 1, 1; 2, 5; antidotes discovered and employed by the brutes, which human physicians Joseph. C.Ap. 1, 7: τά μέν γάρ παρά

2, 126

873

e s t , pauds ante saeclis, medicorum ingeniis reperta sunt — vomitione x canes," purgando · autem alvo se ibes4 Aegyptiae curant. Auditum est pantheras, quae in barbaria venenata * carne 1 uomitionem Ν p u r g a r e V%NO Λ / , aluo sibis AFtt

4

* canescunt Ο 'purgando/*/., purgante AHPVxBFMt aluose ibcs Dav.taluos ibcs PV*Nt aluos ibis HV1, aluoibis aluo sibcs O, aluo sibi GBF1 * bene nata Bl

τ ο ι ς Έλλησιν άκοντα νέα καΐ χθες potest nisi cum aqua emittat; Plin. N.H. 8, κοιΐ πρφην, ώς άν εΓποι τις, εύροι γβγο- 97: simile qmddam et volucris in eadem ν ό τ α , λέγω δέ τας κτίσεις των πόλεων Aegypto monstravit, qua» vocatur ibis, χ α ΐ τά περί τάς έπινοίας των τεχνών, rostri aduncitatt per earn partem se perluens κ τ λ . ; 2, 14: περί Πυθαγόρου μόνον ούκ qua redds ciborum onera maxιme salubre est; Plut. De Is. et Os. 75, p. 381 c-d: ή εχθές καΐ πρφην γεγονότος. rcperta sunt: the discoverers of δ* Ιβις . . . έδί&αζε πρώτη κενώματος helpful drugs having an honored place Ιατρικού χρείαν κατιδόντας ούτω κλυζοi n the canon of benefactors of the race. μένην καΐ καθαιρομένην ύφ* έαυτης; vomitione canes: cf. Aristot. Η.Λ.&, De Soil. An. 20, p. 974 c: της τ* Γβεως 5 , 594 a 29: αϊ κύνες έσθίουσαι [sc. πόας] τόν ύποκλυσμόν άλμη καθαιρομένης ΑΙάνεμούσι xal καθαίρονται; 9, 6, 612 a γύπτιοι συνιδεΐν καΐ μιμήσασθαι λέγου5-7: καΐ αϊ κύνες $* όταν τι πονωσιν σιν; Ael. Ν.Α. 2, 35:Αίγύπτιοι κλύσ­ έμετον ποιούνται φαγοϋσαί τίνα πόαν; ματα καΐ κάθαρσιν γαστρός ουκ Ικ τίνος Plin. Ν. Η. 29, 58: vomiHones quoqut bocέπινοίας άνθρωπίνης λέγουσι μαθεΐν, animal monstrass* bo mini vidttur; Plut. De οΊ&ασκαλον δέ σφίσι τοΰ Ιάματος τούδε So/1. An. 20, p. 974 b: κύνες 8έ πόα τινί τήν Ιβιν φδουσιν; 10, 29: λούει τε πρότεκαΟαίροντες εαυτούς χολεριώντας; Sext. ρον έαυτήν καΐ έκκαθαίρει; Galen, De E m p . Pyrrbon. 1, 71: όχλούμενός τε υπό Venae Sect. 6 [quoted on vomitione cants% χυμών ανοικείων πόαν έσθίει μεθ' ής above]; Isid. Etym. 12, 7, 33: ibis avis άποβλύζων τό άνοίκειον ύγιάζεται; Galen, Nils fluminis quae semetipsam purge/ De Venae Sect. 6 (XI, 168 Κ.): εγωγε rostro in anum aquam fwidens; F. Bacon, De Augm. Set. 5, 2: ibidi pro lavationibus κύνα πολλάκις είδον έμετον έπιτηδεύοντα καΐ τήν Αίγυπτίαν Ορνιθα κλυσ- intestinorum ; D'A. W. Thompson, Glos­ t τηρα μιμησαμένην, άνθρώποις δ*έ αυτά sary of Greek Birds (1936), 114. In 3, 57, below, Aesculapius is given credit for τε ταύτα ώς άν λόγω χρωμένοις εύμηinventing purgationem aJvi; Hdt. 2, 77, χανώτερα άπαντα. purgando . . . se: these emendations, describes such monthly purges of three purgando by Plasberg for purgante or days' duration as used by the Egyptians purgare of the mss or purgation* of two because of their theory that all illness detertores cited by Davics, and alvo se by arises from food. ibes: cf. 1, 101. Davies for alvost alvo sibi, etc. of the mss, auditum est: cf. Att. 11, 16, 5: audi­ I hesitatingly adopt. Plasberg remarks that copyists often confuse the gerundive tum ex Pbilotimo est. pantheras: the panther or leopard and the present participle; e.g., 2, 129: educandis and educantis; Ac. 2, 16: emen-(Felt's pardus L. ), was a native of Asia danti and emenaandis; 2, 133: probante but not of Europe (Aristot. H.A. 8, 28, and probanda. For the parallel construc­ 606 b 16), yet was known at Rome in tion of noun and gerundive cf. Parad. 15: various exhibitions of animals; cf. gloriando se et prdedication*. With the Fam. 2, 11, 2; Cacl. ap. Fam. 8, 4, 5; thought cf. Schol. Ov.Ib. 449: Callimatbks 8, 9, 3. On the fact here stated cf. scribit de ibide quod purgat se rostro proiciensAristot. H.A. 9, 6, 612 a 7-8: ή 8έ aquam per posteriora, vel purgat corpora πάρδαλις όταν φάγη τό φάρμακον τό i.e. cibum acceptum alio modo emittere non παρ&αλιαγχές ζητεΐ την τοΰ άνθρωπου

874

2, 126

caperentur,1 remedium quoddam habere, quo cum essent * usae* non morerentur, capras * autem in Creta * feras, cum essent con· fixae venenatis sagittis, herbam quaerere· quae dictamnus* 1 capcrcntur BFM, caiperentur cttt. * Post essent del. N: confixe ucnextas sagittis herbam quaerere · ussc Bl * ucl captas V* * incrcata Ax\ τ % ' dictamnus MV , dictamnos BF, dictamnus* ^ , d i p t a r a n u s l Ή)1, • quaere Λ diptomnus Ο

κ ό π ρ ο ν βοτ,θεϊ γαρ αύτη; Plin. Ν.Η. 8, 9 9 : Pantheras per/ricata came aconito —ttnenum id est—barbari venantur ; occupat ilico faucis earum angor, quart pardaliancbts id venenum appellavere quidam. at fera contra hoc excrtmentis hominis nbi medetur; 27, 7: tangunt earns s aconito neeantque gustatu earum panther as, nisi hoc fieret, rtpltturas illos situs; ob id qut'dam par dalianches appei/avere; at illas statim liberari morle excrementorum hominis gustu demonstratum \ Ael. N.A. 4, 4 9 : έάν Η γεύση ται άγνοοϋσα τοΰ καλουμένου παρδαλιάγχου — ττόα δέ έστιν — , άποπάτημα άν­ θρωπου ποθέν άνιχνεύσασα διασώζεται; F. Wotkc in P..U?. 36 Halbband, 2 ( 1 9 4 9 ) , 747-777. barbaria: cf. 2, 88: barbaria (and n.). r e m e d i u m q u o d d a m : which Cicero for reasons o f delicacy does not name; cf. 2, 138; 2, 141. q u o , e t c . : "a remedy of such a kind that, after using it, they did not die" (Mayor). capraa . . . i n Creta: Capra aegagrus Gmcl., for which cf. L. Burchncr in P.-W. (1922), 1742; A. Steicr in P.-W. 3A (1929), 2239. The animal is still found in the higher mountains of Crete, as it was in antiquity; cf. Solin. 11, 11: ager Creticus silvestrium caprarum copiosus est; Isid. Etym. 14, 6, 16. c o n f i x a e v e n e n a t i e s a g i t t i s : cf. Val. Max. 1, 8, ext. 18: non magis quam quid ita silvtstrts capreas Cretae genitas tantopere dilexerit, qttas sagittis confixas ad salutare auxilium berbae dictamni tantum non suss manibus deducit efficitque ut comesta ea continuo et tela et vim vtneni vulneribus respuant, which refutes Mayor's view that only Cicero refers to poisoned ar­ rows in connection with the dictamnus, and which led Mayor to accept Allen's

emendation of venenatis t o prmtmtis (hfi other assumptions about t h e aUctamxsL (p. 249 of his notes) are m o s t l y incorrect There are not a few allusions i n andcr.: writers to poisoned a r r o w s ; e . g . , Virg. Aen. 12, 857-858 (of Parthian o r Cretan arrows]; Plin. N.H. 11, 2 7 9 ; 1 6 . 5 1 ; IS, 2 : quod /amen coram [sc. ammaJium] exce:: bomine tela sua vtnenis tinguxt; 2 0 , 210. 25, 6 1 ; 27, 1 0 1 ; 28, 120; D i o s c u r . 3 , 80, 4 ; Poll. 1, 138; Ambr. De Tobia, 26; O r o s . 3 , 19, 11. Dr. A. C. S m i t h , for­ merly of the Arnold A r b o r e t u m , in­ forms me that in South A m e r i c a mam arrow-poisons arc used w h i c h afier. the nervous system and paralyze the animal or fish struck w i t h o u t injuring the flesh for human use. d i c t a m n u s : probably Origanum DietamnusL·, endemic in Crete and l o n g culti­ vated in English gardens under the name of Dittany. For descriptions cf. J. Sibthorp, Florae Gr. Prodromus, 1 (1806;, 4 1 6 ; A. De Candollc, Prodromus, 12 (1848), 191; E. Boissier, Flora Orientals!, 4 (1879), 547: "Hab. ad ropes umbrosas faucium Cretae in rcgionc inferiore et montana ad 4500 1 usque fere ubique." For ancient and modern names, descrip­ tions, and medical uses (for wounds, bites, and stings of all sorts, hence used for the wound of Aeneas in Virg. Aen. 12, 411-424; as an e m m e n a g o g u e , and to facilitate parturition) cf. A. S. Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 72, n. (peragrat), and especially id., in Melanges . . . J. AfaromZeau (1948), 469-474, where will be found many references to the folk-belief in its use by goats to expel arrows from their wounds (a tradition first appearing in Aristot. Jl.A. 9, 6, 6 1 2 a 2-5), and the suggestion that, since there was a well-organized drug-trade in Crete, the

2, 127

875

wrocaretur, quam cum * gustavissent sagittas excidere dicunt e a c o r p o r e ; (127) cervaeque* paulo ante partum perpurgant se cquadam herbula quae seselis 4 dicitur. lam ilia cernimus, ut contra v i m et metum suis se armis quaeque defendat:5 cornibus tauri, »

1 c u m om. Ρ * e om. Ν ■ ccruaeccque Ml dcfcndat B\ dcffendat £*, diffendat B\ defendant PV*

l e g e n d o f the cure of the wounded goats H a d b e e n widely spread as an indication t o purchasers that this was nature's o w n r e m e d y . T o the works cited in the article a b o v e named add: Philo, De Animal. p . 144 A u c h c r ; Stat. Sib. 1, 4, 101-102; S o l i n . 19, 15; Eustath. Antioch. Co mm. in Hexaem. {Pair. Gr. 18, 741 B ) ; Caesar i u s , Dial. 1, 86 {Pair. Gr. 38, 9 5 2 ) : ού δ ή π ο υ γαρ πρόβατα καΐ αίγες ΐσασιν άποφεύγειν τά φθαρτικά της ζωής αυτών, μόνον τη όσφρήσει τά βλαβερά διακρίνοντ α ; Isid. Etjm. 14, 6, 16; Μ. C. Ρ. S c h m i d t in P.-W. 5 (1905), 582-583; Ο . Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1279, and nn. 1-6; A. Steier in P.-W. 3 A (1929), 2239. sagittas e x c i d e r e : s o Plin. N.H. 8, 2 8 , says o f elephants: olei potu tela quae corpori eorum inbaereant decidere invenio [cf. 32, 125]; Ambr. Exam. 3, 4 0 : cibus Hits [sc. capris) ergo medicina est ut resilire sagittas videos ex vulture. By the application o f dictamnus in Virg. Aen. 12, 423-424, from the w o u n d of Aeneas, nullo cogente sagitta { excidit. 127. c c r v a c q u e : on the transitional use of -que cf. 2, 69, n. (concinneque); Seyffcrt on Am. 23 (p. 154). With the statement cf. Aristot. H.A. 9, 5, 611 a 15-19: των δ* αγρίων καΐ τετραπόδων ή Ιλαφος ούχ ήκιστα δοκεΐ είναι φρόνιμον, τω δέ τίκτειν παρά τάς οδούς (τά γάρ θηρία διά τους ανθρώπους ού προσέρχε­ ται), καΐ δταν τέκη έσθίει τό χόριον πρώτον, καΐ επί την σέσελιν δέ τρέχουσι, καΐ φαγοϋσαι οδτως ϊρχονται προς τά τέκνα πάλιν; Plin. N.H. 8, 112-113 [in the index of authors Cicero is named as a source]: feminae autem ante partum purgantur berba quadam quae sesilis dicitur, fatiliore ita utentes utero ; a partu duas, quae tamnus [al. aros] et seselis appellantur pastae

4

seselis] selis Blt seclis Ν

redeunt ad fetum; Hits imbui lactis primos volunt sucos quacumque de causa; 20, 37 [of //'//', perhaps=sesilis): sunt et folia utilia, ut quae partus adiuvent etiam quadripedum. boc maxime pasci dicuntur cervae pariturae; Acl. V. H. 13, 3 5 : λέγουσι φυσικοί άνδρες την έλαφον καθάρσεως δεομένην σέσελιν έσθίειν. h e r b u l a : first used here. s e s i l i s : several things seem to have been s o called, but the best traditional identifica­ tions make it a species of Tordylium of the Umbelli/erae, p r o b a b l y T. apulum L . ; cf. Linn. Spec. Plant. 1 (1753), 239, w h o makes it a synonym of Seseli creticum minimum Bauh. Cf. J. Sibthorp, Florae Gr. Prodr. 1 (1806), 180; A. P. de Candolle, Prodr. Syst. Nat. 4 (1830), 198; E. Boissicr, Flora oriental's, 2 (1872), 1034; E. v o n Halicsy, Conspect. Florae Gr. 1 (1901), 633-634; G. Hcgi, Illustr. Flora v. Mittel-Europa% 5, 2 (1925/6). 1460, w h o thinks it the σέσελι Κρητικόν of the ancients, and describes it as a plant extending through the Mediterra­ nean area from Spain, Central and South Italy, to Greece, Asia Minor, and North Africa, and reports that it is used as an emmenagoguc. In antiquity, of the various kinds, that from Massilia is especially mentioned as employed at child-birth; cf. Hipp. De Mul. Morb. 1 ( X X I I , 726 K . ) ; Dioscur. 3 , 53, 1, w h o adds: δίδοται δέ καΐ αΐξΐ καΐ τοις λοιποΐς κτήνεσι ποτόν προς εύτοκίαν. i a m : transitional; cf. 1, 30, n. {tarn); Tbes. Ling. Ut. 1 (1934). 121, especially 48-63 for its combination with Hie. m e t u m : cf. De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 14: non modo a calamitate sed etiam a metu calamitatis est de/endenda. s u i s s e a r m i s q u a e q u e : doublet with 2, 121 (cf. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios 56

876

2, 127

apri dentibus, cursu l leones, aliae fuga sc, aliae f occultatione * 1 c u n u ] m o n u V*Nt in cursu morsu Ο cione N1

(1921), 251) and a commonplace among ancient writers; e.g., 2, 123, n. (vires . . . celeritatem); Anacreontea, 24, 1-7: φύσις κέρατα ταύροις, / όπλάς δ* Ιδωκεν [πποις, / ποδωκίην λαγωοϊς, / λέουσι χάσμ* οδόντων, / τοις Ιχθύσιν το νηκτόν, / τοις όρνέοις πέτασθαι, / τοις άνδράσιν φρόνη­ μα; Plat. Prot. 320c: νέμων δέ τοις μέν Ισχύν άνευ τάχος προσήπτε, τους δ* ασ­ θενέστερους τάχει έκόσμει· τους δέ ώπλιζε, τοις δ' άοπλον διδοΰς φύσιν άλλην τιν' αύτοϊς έμηχανάτο δύναμιν είς σωτηρίαν; Heraclit. Ερ. 7, p. 285 Hercher: έκάστω τά μέρη καΐ Οπλα · τοις μέν κέρατα τά δπλα, τοις δέ £ύγχη, τοις δέ πτερά, τοις δέ τάχος, άλλοις μέγε­ θος, άλλοις όλιγότης, οΤς δέ πάχος, οίς δέ νηξις, πολλοίς δέ πνεΰμα; Xcn. Cjrop. 2, 3 , 9 : οίον ό βοΰς κέρατι παίειν, ό Ιππος οπλή, ό κύων στόματι, ό κάπρος όδόντι; Isocr. Nic. 5; Aristot. Η. Α. 4, 11, 538 b 15-24; Pari. An. 2, 9, 655 b 2-5: σύνεγγυς δέ κατά τήν άφήν έστι τοις όστοϊς καΐ τά τοιάδε των μορίων οίον δνυχές τε καΐ όπλαΐ καΐ χηλαΐ καΐ κέρατα και ρ1 ύγχη τα των ορνίθων, πάντα δέ ταΰτα βοηθείας έχουσι χάριν τά ζώα; 3, 1, 661 b 28-32, mentioning κέντρον, πλήκτρον, κέρατα, χαυλιοδόντας, etc.; 3, 2, 662 b 33-34: δέδωκε γάρ ή φύσις τοις μέν 6νυχας, τοις δ* οδόντας μαχητικούς, τοις δ' άλλο τι μόριον Ικανό ν άμύνειν; 4, 8, 684 a 28-32; Probi. 27, 9, 948 b 30-31;

Lucr. 5, 857-859: nam quatcumqut vides vesci vitalibus auris / aut dolus out virtus aut denique mobilitas ett f ex ineunte aevo genus id tuta reservans; 5, 1034-1040; Hor. S. 2, 1, 52-53: denle lupus, cornu tourus petit; wide nisi intus / monstratum; O v . Hal. 1-6: dedit arma per omnes / admonuitque sui; vitulus sic namque minatur, / qui nondum gerit in tenera iam cornuafronte; f ric dammae jugiunt, pugnant virtute leones f et morsu cants et caudae sic scorpius ictu, / concussusque levis pennis sic evolat ales', Babr. no. 155 Cmsius; Plut. De Fort. 3, p. 98 d; Adv. Col. 30, p. 1125 b ; Phacdr. Append. 2, 3-8; Sen. Bene/. 2, 2 9 ; Qutn-

■ fuga sc aliae om. Ο

* occultasse-

til. Inst. 2, 16, 14; Hieroclcs S t o i c u s , col. 2 , 5-18 von Arnim; Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 2 (III, 2 K.); 1, 3 (HI. 6 K . ) ; De Fet. Format. 6 (IV, 692 K . ) ; M a x . Tyr. 3 1 , 4 ; Opp. Cjneg. 4, 25-38; A u g . Serm. 368, 4 ; Alex. Aphrod. Probl. 1, p. 3 Ideler: διά τί τοις μέν κέρατα, τοις δέ κέντρα, τοις δέ όζεις όνυχας ή" τι τοιούτον; προς άμυναν των άδικούντων ώσπερ φυσικοΐς δόρασιν ήσφαλίσατο τ α ΰ ­ τα ; Porphyr. De Abst. 3 , 9 ; τά μέν φυλάττεται, τοις δέ χρήται, ως πάρδαλις μέν όδοϋσιν, βνυξι δέ λέων καΐ όδοΰσιν, ίππος δέ οπλή καΐ βοΰς κέρασιν, κτλ.; Min. Fcl. 17, 10: quidve animantium loquar adversus sese tutelam mnltiformemf alias armatas corn/bus, alias dentibus saeptas et fundaias unguiis et spicatas aculeis aut pedum celeritate liberas aut elatione pinnarum; (Eustath. Antioch.) Comm. in Hexaem. (Patr. Gr. 18, 728 C, and the important n. o f Leo Allatius (pp. 8 9 0 - 8 9 2 ) ) ; Lact. Inst. 3 , 8, 4 ; De Opif. 2, 3-4; Greg. Nvss. De Horn. Opif. 7 {Patr. Gr. 44, 141 A ) ; Stob. 1, 49, 69 (1, p. 465 Wachsmuth); Asclcp. in Metapbjs. p. 3, 1-6 Hayduck; Michael F.phcs. in Part. An. 3, p. 51, 26 Hayduck; 4, p. 85, 23-24; Thcophvlact. Colloq. 5, 4 (1, p. 174 Idclcr); S. O. Dickcrman, De Argum. quj'oiudjm. . . a Struc· tura Horn, et Anim. petitis (1909), 67-71. q u a e q u c : on its position cf. 2, 58, n. (quaeque).

cornibus tauri: beside passages cited on suit se or mis quaeque, above, cf. 2, 121: alias esse cornibus armatas; Fin. 5, 4 2 : cornibus uti boves videmus, nepas aculeis; Aristot. Part. An. 3, 2, 662 b 23-33; Virg. Eel. 3, 86-87; Basil, Hexaem. 9, 4, p. 197 B; Liban. Laudat. 8, 9, p. 271 Focrstcr: κατιδών δέ είς τά κέρατι γνοίης αν σαφώς ότι δη μάλιστα Οεοϊς έμέλτ,σε βοών. έδοσαν γάρ αύτοϊς περί το μέτωπον τά όπλα καΐ ούκ άφήκαν βοράν τοϊς Οηρίοις ώσπερ ίππους καΐ δνους; Justinian, Inst. 4, 9: bos cornu petert solitus. apri d e n t i b u s : cf. Aristot. Part. An.

2, 127

877

tutantur, atramenti emisione sacpiac, torporc1 torpedincs, multae 1

torporeaW 1

3 , 1, 661 b 24-26; Gen. An. 5, 8, 7 8 8 b 3 - 6 : περί δέ οδόντων 6τι μέν ούχ ενός χ ά ρ ι ν , ουδέ πάντα τοΰ αυτού ένεκεν τα ζ ώ α Ιχουσιν, άλλα τα μέν διά τήν τροφήν, τ α δέ καΐ προς άλκήν καΐ προς τόν έν τ η φωνή λόγον εΐρηται πρότερον; M a r t . 1 3 , 94, 1: dente timetur apert defendant corn/ta cervum\ Philostr. V'it. Apoll. 2, 1 3 : δ π λ ο υ γάρ ένεκα ή φύσις έμβιβάζει αυ­ τ ο ύ ς [sc. τους οδόντας] ές τάς γέν\>ς. c u r s u l e o n e s : the best mss have cursu, V*N have morsu (accepted by m a n y editors), and Ο has in cursu morsu. T h e bite of lions is often m e n t i o n e d (Plasberg cites Anacreontea, 24, 4 ; L u c r . 5, 1037; Sen. H.F. 946; Tr. 7 9 7 ; Agar*. 7 4 0 ; Val. Fl. 2, 459), but also t h e i r speed: / / . 11, 551-552; Aristot. H.A. 9, 44, 629 b 19-20; Ο ν . Μ. 1 1 , 5 1 0 - 5 1 1 ; Plin. N.H. 8, 5 0 ; A. Stcicr in P.-W. 13 (1927), 974-975. T h o u g h Plas­ b e r g conjectures that s o m e t h i n g has d r o p p e d out of the text and that it p e r h a p s originally had cursu canes, morsu /tones, it seems wisest to follow the ms reading. f u g a : cf. 2, 1 2 3 : aut vires natura dedit aut celeritatem-, Plat. Pro/. 320c-321a; A r i s t o t . Part. An. 4, 12, 694 a 3-6: Ιστι <¥ ού μόνον τά γαμψώνυχα άλλα και άλλα γ έ ν η ορνίθων πτητικά, δσοις ή σωτηρία έν τ η ταχυτητι της πτήσεως ή έκτοπ ι σ τ ι κ ό ς ό βίος. o c c u l t a t i o n e : i.e., in holes, by p r o t e c ­ t i v e coloration, or by such devices as r hat of the sepia. atramenti, etc.: o n the cuttlefish, especially the species Sepia officinalis L., its appearance, habits, and range, cf. D ' A . W. T h o m p s o n , Glossary of Gr. Fishes (1947), 231-233 (on 260-261 he describes the s o m e w h a t similar squid (Loligo vulgaris L.), which hides itself in a cloud, not inky but reddish; for illustrations cf. Encjcl. Brit. 5 U (1929), plate o p p . 154; Illustr. London News, 197 1940), 508). This discharge of an inky fluid (θολός, θόλος, δλος (Bckker, Anecd. 1, 12), or μέλαν) is one of the p h e n o m e n a

of natural history most often mentioned by ancient writers, b o t h naturalists and those w h o cite it for figurative illustra­ t i o n ; e.g., H i p p . De Morb. 2 ( X X I I , 289 K . ) ; Ar. Acbarn. 351 and Schol.; Aristot. H.A. 4, 1. 524 a 12-16; 5, 18, 550 a 29-32: έάν δέ τιςπερισχίση πρότερον ήδη τετελειωμένων, προίενται κόπρον τά σηπίδια, και το χρώμα μεταβάλ­ λει έρυθρότερον γινόμενον έκ λευκού δια τόν φ ό β ο ν , 9 , 37, 621 b 28-30: των δέ μαλακίων πανουργότατον μέν ή σηπία, καΐ μόνον χρήται τ ω θολω κρύψεως χάριν καΐ ού μόνον φοβούμενη · ό δέ πολύπους καΐ ή τευΟΙς δια φόβον άφίησι τόν Οολόν; Part. An. 4, 5, 679 a 7-14; H o r . S. 1, 4, 100 and (Aero] ad loc,\ Pers. 3 , 13, where the scholium says sepia piscis ita nigrum babet sanguinem ut atramentum inde conficiatm; with which cf. Scxt. E m p . Pyrrbon. 1, 4 6 ; A u s o n . h'p. 14, 76, p. 248 Pciper; 15, 54, p . 2 5 2 ; also the use of the juice of the squid in Japan t o d a y ; yet contrast Plin. N.H. 35, 4 3 ) ; Plin. N.H. 9, 8 4 : ambo [i.e., lo/ligo and sepia) autem, ubi sensere se adprebendi, effuso atramento quod pro sanguine bis est [cf. 11, 8], infuscata aqua abscondimtur; 32, 1 4 1 ; Plut. De Soil. An. 26, p . 978 a-b; De sera Num. Vind. 22, p . 565 c ; Artemid. Onirocr. 2, 14, p . 109 H c r c h e r ; Schol. Theocr. p . 350 W e n d c l ; Athen. 7, 323 d-c; 7, 324 a; 14, 622 a; O p p . Hal. 3, 156-165; T c r t . Adv. Marc. 2, 20 [sepiae compared to heretics ejecting the black v e n o m of blasphemy]; Alex. A p h r o d . De Sensu, 1, 2, p . 18, 12 W e n d l a n d ; Schol. Nicand. Alex. 4 7 3 ; Eus. Pr. Hv. 14, 6, 6; 15, 9, 1 3 ; Horapollon, 2, 114; G r e g . Naz. Carm. 1, 497-498 (Patr. Gr. 37, 1007 A ) ; Cosmas Hicrosol. ad G r e g . Naz. (Patr. Gr. 38, 631); Hesych. s. vv. θόλος; όπισθοτίλα; O r i o n , s.vv. θολώ; θέα; Mart. Cap. 3, 224; Isid. Etym. 12, 6, 4 6 ; Phot. sLex. s.v. όπισθοτείλα; Suid. s.vv. άναθολώσει; έπιτίλησεν; θόλος; λάρκος; μήκων [the name of the ink-sac]; Pscll. Mirab. p . 146 W e s t c r m a n n ; Eustath. in //. 112, 3 1 0 ; 2 3 , 3 1 ; in Od. 17

878

2, 127

etiam inscctantes odoris intolerabili foeditate depeUunt. 222; Thcophylact. Co/log. 5, 4 ; Etyra., Μ. β.ν. βόλος; P h i l o , De An. Propr. no. 9 0 ; A. Steicr in P.- W. 6 A (1937), 1403. torpor* t o r p e d i n e · : the Torpedo or Electric Ray {Torpedo marmora ta Risso, and allied species); the subject of a large literature; cf. D'A.W. Thompson, Glossary of Gr. Fishes (1947), 169-172, with illustration (p. 170) and biblio­ graphy (p. 171), to which add: U. A l d r o vandi, Dt Piscibus, 3 (1613), 4 5 ; F. Boll in Virchow and v. HoltzcndorrT, Samml. gemeinvtrstdndlicber vissenscbaftt. Vortr&ge, 9 (1874), no. 18; H. Dicls in Sit^b. d. Bert. Ak. d. Wiss. 1893, part 1, 113; O. Keller, Die ant. Tierwelt, 2 (1913), 392; C. M. Yonge in Spectator, 28 Jan., 1944; C. W. Coatcs in Atlantic Monthly, 180 (1947), 73-79. A m o n g ancient refe­ rences may be cited: Plat. Meno, 80a: ομοιότατος clvai τό re είδος καΐ ταλλα ταύτη τη πλατεία νάρκη τη θαλαττία. καΐ γαρ αύτη τόν αεί πλησιάζοντα καΐ άπτόμενον ναρκάν ποιεί* καΐ σϋ δοκεϊς μοι νΰν έμέ τοιούτον τι πεποιηκέναι; 80 c ; 84 b-c; Aristot. Η. Α. 9, 37, 620 b 19-23: ή" τε νάρκη ναρκάν ποιούσα ών άν κράτη­ σε ι ν μέλλη Ιχθύων, τω τρόπω όν {χει έν τω στόματι λαμβάνουσα . . . λαμβάνει δέ τά έπινέοντα δσα άν ναρκήση έπιφερόμενα τών Ιχθύων; fr. 324 Rose (ap. Athen. 7. 314 c ) ; Theophr. fr. 178 Wimmcr (ap. Athen. 7, p. 314 b): διαπέμπεσθαί φησι την νάρκην άπ* αύτης δύναμιν καΐ δια τών ξύλων και δια τών τριοδόντων, ποιούσαν ναρκάν τους έν χερσίν Ιχοντας; Qcarchus of Soli, w h o wrote a monograph περί νάρκης (Athen. 7, p. 314 c); Antig. Mirab. 48: την δέ νάρκην καθαμμίσασαν έαυτήν τά μη δυνά­ μενα τών Ιχθύων, όταν σύνεγγυς fj κολυμβαν δια τήν νάρκησιν συλλαμβάνειν; Hero, Pneum. proem, (cd. H. Diels, op. « / . , 127): άλλα μη καΐ δια χαλκού καΐ σιδήρου καΐ τών άλλων διεκπίπτει σω­ μάτων, καθάπερ καΐ τό επί νάρκης της θαλασσίας γινόμενον; Varr. L.L. 5, 77: vocabula piscium . . . alia a vi quadam, ut bate: lupus, canicula, torpedo; Philo, De Anim. p. 139 Auchcr; Plin. N.H. 9 , 1 4 3 :

novii torpedo vim suam ipsa mm terpens vtrsaque in limo st occulta/ piscium qui stcuri supematanies optorpuere conripirns; 3 2 , 7; Plut. De Soil. An. 27, p. 978 b-c [interest­ ing, but t o o long to quote; for its s o u r c e cf. Dicls, opxit., 113, n. 1J; Ael. N.A. 1, 3 6 ; 9, 14; Galen, De Usu Rtsp. 4 ( I V , 497 Κ.): είπεΐν συγχωρήσετε τό τήν δύναμιν είναι τοΰ ζώου ναρκωτικήν τών άψαμένων ούτως Ισχυράν ώστε καΐ δια τοΰ πητηγότος αύτοΰ τριόδοντος ιΐς τάς χεΐρας τών αλιέων όαδίως άνατρέχειν τό πάθος [cf. De Loc. affect. 6, 5 ( V I I I , 421-422 Κ . ) ] ; Sext. Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 9 3 : ή θβλαττία νάρκη τοις μέν άκροτς προστε­ θείσα ναρκάν ποιεί, τ φ δ1 άλλω σώματι άλύπως παρατίθεται; Dioscur. 2, 2 0 ; Ο ρ ρ . Hal. 1, 104; 2, 56-85 (an important description); 2, 462-464; 3, 149-155 [on the shock conveyed through the fishpolc to the fisherman]; Chalcid. in Tim. 2 3 5 ; Ale*. Aphxod. Probl. 1, p. 4 Ideler; Plotin. 4, 5, 1: ούδ* ό κάλαμος ό μεταξύ της νάρκης καΐ τής χειρός <πάσχεν> δ πάσχει ή χείρ; Claud. Carm. min. 4 9 ; Greg. Naz. Carm. 11, 1256 (Patr. Gr. 37 1115A). o d o r i t intolerabili foeditate: "by their intolerably vile stench"; R. KuhncrC. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Scbr. 2, 1· (1912), 241-242, compares, 2, 98: fon­ ts um gelidae perennitates; 2, 122: aJiorum ea est bumilitas ut, etc. Since Cicero men­ tions multat and the example of the American Skunk was unknown to him, wc may assume more than one animal as the source of the remark; e.g., the deadly odor of the basilisk (Plin. N.H. 8, 7 8 ; Hcliod. Aetbiop. 3, 8; Schol. Nicand. Tber. 405), the smell of the snake δρυΐνας. (Schol. Nicand. Tber. 421-422), the skunk-like smell of the European Grass-Snake (Tropidonotus matrix L. (J. Wagler)) when irritated (J. G. Wood, New illustr. Nat. Hist. (1874), 524-525); the odors of polyps (cf. D'A. W. Thomp­ s o n , Glossary of Gr. Fishes (1947), 204, w h o lists the names βολίταινα, όζολις, and όζαινα), of seals (Od. 4, 441-442: τεϊρε γαρ αΐνώς / φωκάων άλιστρεφέων όλοώτατος όδμή; Schol. Theocr. 8,

2, 127

879

51 Ut vero perpetuus mundi esset ornatus magna adhibita cura est * a providentia deorum, ut semper essent bestiarum * genera et arborum omniumque rerum quae a terra* stirpibus continerentur; quae quidem omnia earn vim * seminis habent in se u t ex uno plura generentur.5 Idque semen inclusum est in · intuma parte earum bacarum7 quae ex quaque stirpe funduntur,8 isdem1 magna esc cura adhibita 0 , ad hi beta Bx ' besstiarum V ' a terra] alte 0 , t c r r a e HP Post terra add. aut radicibus aut stirpibus a terra VXN> uel aut quae altac r a d i c i b u s aut stirpibus in mg. V*, radicibus aut stiφibus a terra Ο * uim cam Ν 6 7 gencretur F · est in] ut in O, in om. Ρ baccarum Λ/ 1 · fundantur A

5 1 - 5 2 a, p. 209 Wendcl), of goats (Hor. Izpod. 12, 5; cf. the derived sense in S. 1, 2 , 2 7 ; Ep. 1, 5, 29: oiidae . . . caprae \ C7. 1, 17, 7), polecats (Putorius fottidus J . E. Gray), of central and northern H u r o p c , and especially the bison {Bos bonasus L.), which defends itself from attack by projecting over a distance of s o m e yards an excrement so pungent that the hair of hunting-dogs is burnt off by it; cf. Aristot. H.A. 9, 45, 630 b 8-11 [translated by Plin. N.H. 8, 4 0 ; cf. Solin. 40, 11]; Part. An. 3, 2, 663 a 13-17 [and the comment of Michael Ephes. p . 3 2 , 37-53, 3 Hayduck]; Acl. N.A. 7, 3 : κέκλητχι μόνωψ . . . ούτος ουν όταν διώκηται ταραττόμχνος άφίησι ττυρωδες και δριμύ άποπάτημα, ώς ακούω, δπερ ουν cl προσπέσο·. τω των θηρατών άπέκτεινεν αυτόν. Of these the last named is most likely to have been in the mind of Cicero's source, and from delicacy either he or Cicero himself leaves indefinite the manner in which this stench is pro­ duced ; cf. 2, 138: ru quid babeat iniucundiSatis orat to. m u n d i . . . ornatus: cf. 2, 17: tanium . . . ornatum mundi \ 2, 118: idem ornatus \ Fin. 1, 20: hunt mundi ornatum. a providentia: cf. 2, 133: a natura sustintntur. ut s e m p e r e s s e n t : cf. 2, 121, n. (in sua quaeque gtntrt permantat). q u a e . . . continerentur: cf. 2, 8 3 : quae a terra stirpibus continentur. v i m s e m i n i s : cf. 2, 58: ceterat natura* suis stminibus quaeque gignuntur\ 2, 8 1 : seminis vim esse tasttam; Dip. 1, 128: in

st minibus vis intst earum rtrum quae ex Us progignuntur, and Pease's n. (ut in seminilus vis). generentur: cf. E. F. Claflin in Am. Joum. oJPbiloI. 67 (1946), 214, w h o finds here a middle sense, as in quae gentrantur e terray "things which spring out of the earth." e a r u m b a c a r u m : particularly used o f drupaceous fruits, such as myrtles, olives (the baca above all others), laurels, cherries, etc. (cf. 77*/. Ling. Lot. 2 (1906), 1657-1658). But in these it is normally the pulpy exocarp upon which men feed, rather than the seed itself within it, while those fruits with inner edible portions, often identical with the seeds, arc, for the most part, nuts rather than drupes or berries. \Iayor thinks that Cicero means by bacae the fruits of trees as contrasted with the fruges of herbs (citing Div. 1, 116: fruges terrae bacasve arborum\ Sen. 5: arborum bacis ttrraeqin Jructibus; Tusc. 5, 37: aut florts aut frugts fundat aut bacas; Ltgg. 2, 19: certasqut frugts certasqut bacas .. . /iban to), but though he admits that bacat include all fruits which have a stone inside he does not explain how upon these seeds homines adfatim vtscuntur, not do 1 find that other editors have been troubled by this gas­ tronomic problem, which is probably due to careless writing on Cicero's part. stirpe: of plants; cf. 2, 26; 2, 36; 2 , 9 9 . funduntur: cf. 2, 83, n. (fundat ex sese)\ 2, 129: fetum fundunt; 2, 156: leguminum genere quae . . . fundit; Tusc. 5, 37 [quoted in n. on earum bacarum, above].

880

2, 128

que l seminibus et homines adfatim vescuntur et terrae eiusdem generis stirpium renovatione * conplentur. 3 128 Quid * loquax quanta ratio in bestiis ad perpetuam* conservationem eaxum generis· appareat? Nam primum aliae mares 7 , aliae feminae § sunt, quod perpetuitatis causa· machinata natura est, deinde partes corporis et ad procreandum et ad concipiendum10 aptissimae, et in mari n et in femina ia commiscendorum l I corponim 1

isdemque Bl, iisdcmquc K ' i V f i ' F , hisdcmque Ο ■ reuocatione Fl, r e n o c a t i o n e · com**plentur Β * q u o d A1 · a d perpetuam add. Β · g c n c r i n s Px 7 l mares] res Ol ■ femininac VN · causara Bl * concupiendum A\llS* 11 lt mare BFAf flumina Bl " iam c o m m i s c e n d o r u m Ρ

F1

128. quanta ratio in b e s t i i s : not of reason in the beasts, p r o m p t i n g them to self-preservation (for t h o u g h 2, 121 grants t h e m a vis ut in sua quaequ* genere permanent, this vis is not reason, which is an attribute only of men and g o d s ; cf. 2, 1 3 3 ; 2, 154), but of the divine reason seen in the creation and design of the beasts. c o n s e r v a t i o n e m . . . g e n e r i s : cf. 2, 121 (quoted above), and notes. q u o d : "a device w h i c h . " perpetuitatis c a u s a : P. Stamm, De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 39, would delete the phrase perpetuitatis . . . natura est as an a w k w a r d repetition of quanta . .. appareat and as needing some word like generis t o modify perpetuitatis. But (1) perpetuam conservationem earum generis just before makes clear what perpetuitas is intended, and (2) aliae mares, alia* feminae seems a

άπεργάσηται. m a c h i n a t a natura e s t : cf. 2, 1 4 9 : quanta opera machinata natura sit; a l s o 1, 4, n . {Jabricati paene). p r o c r e a n d u m : cf. 1, 9 2 : quatque procreationss causa natura corpori adfinxit; Rep. 1, 3 8 : ut a prima congressione maris et feminae, deinde a progenie et cognation* ordiar; Off. 1, 11. a p t i s s i m a e : cf. Fin. 3 , 62: figura membrisque corporum quae ipsa declarant procreandi a natura babitam esse ration* m. c o m m i s c e n d o r u m corporum: cf. Div. 1, 6 0 : cum matre corpus miscere videatur; Virg. G. 2, 326-327: coniugis in gremium laetae descendit, et omnis / magnui alit magna commix tus cor pore fetus; O v . At. 13, 866: sic se tibi misceat; Apul. Λ1. 9, 2 4 : cum .. . iuvent miscebatur in Venerem; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 1897, 74-1898, 14; also the H o m e r i c φιλότητι μιγηναι, and its variations. This passage is used

little bald without the addition of the

by Aug. C. Julian. Pelag. 4, 58: Balbus,

f/W-clausc. With the t h o u g h t cf. the speech of Augustus in D i o Cass. 56, 2, 3-4: ίν" έν φ μόνω της θείας ευδαιμονίας ήττώμεΟα, τοϋτ' έξ αλλήλων άθάνατον χαΟιστώμχθα. δια γαρ τοΰτο καΐ τα μά­ λιστα 6 πρώτος καΐ μέγιστος εκείνος θεός, ό τεκτηνάμενος ημάς, διχτ) τε οΊεΐλε τ6 θνητόν γένος, καΐ τό μέν fippcv αύτου τό δέ θήλυ άποδείξας έρωτα καΐ ανάγκην σφίσι της προς άλλήλοις συνου­ σίας ένέβαλε και γόνιμον την όμιλίαν αυτών, έποίησεν δπως έκ τών άεΐ γεννω­ μένων άίδιον τρόπον τινά καΐ τό θνητόν

inquis, apud Tullium cum Cotta pere diligenterque disseruit. unde ob hoc pauca ponis, ut dicir . . . et ponis Balbi verba ex Ciceronis libra per quae nos doceas quid senserint Stoici de animalium mutorum masculinis ac femininis diversitatibiu, de partibus corporis genitalibus, et miris commiscendorum cor­ porum libidinibus. qua* tamen verba, vet Tulliana vel cuiuslibet aJterius, antequam interpontres, cautissime praelocutus es quod ideo sub bestiarum occasion* sexuum tangat effecturn, quia propter bonestatem hoc in hominis description* praeteriit.

2, 128

881

mirae * libidines. Cum autem inlocis semen insedit rapit omnem fere cibum * ad sese eoque saeptum fingit3 animal; quod cum ex utero elapsum * excidit, in us * animantibus quae lacte aluntur omnis fere cibus · matrum lactescere7 incipit, eaque quae paulo 1 m i n e ] uitac 0 ' cybum Μ AHPVN, his OBFM · cybus Μ

mirae l i b i d i n e s : cf. H o r . Ε pod. 16,, 3 0 - 3 1 : novaque monstra iunxerit libidine / mirus amor; also the dira libido of Lucr. 4 . 1046. l o c i e : of the human or animal w o m b ; cf. Varr. L.L. 5, 15: loci muliebres, ubiι nascendi initia const stunt; Lucr. 4, 1242; 4,, 1 2 4 6 ; 4 , 1 2 6 6 ; Plin. N.H. 1 1 , 2 0 9 : uterus;; quod alio nomine locos appellant, hoc in» reliquis animalibus volvam; also Cato,, De Agr. 157, 1 1 ; Cels. 2, 8, 16; C o l u m . 6, 27, 10; al. It renders a similarlyf euphemistic use of τόπος; cf. Aristot. H.A. 6, 18, 572 b 2 8 ; 7, 1, 581 b 2 3 : τόν τόπον τόν γόνιμον. A n a l o g o u si e u p h e m i s m s are found with membrum,, natitra, and pars. i n s e d i t : appropriate, since the seed1 has not merely fallen (incidit) b u t hasi settled or established itself; cf. 7 use. 4,, 2 4 : cum autem bic fervor . . . inveteravit ett tamquam in vents medullisque insedit; also> t h e Greek ρίζωσις. rapit . . . ad s e s e : cf. Off. 1, 9 ; 2, 37;; 3 , 2 2 ; 3, 26. eoque saeptum fingit animal: pro­ bably saeptum modifies semen rather thanι animal ( t h o u g h Ρ las berg feels it is un­ i m p o r t a n t w h i c h ) ; cf. Aristot. H.A. 1,, 5 , 489 b 6-8; καλείται δ' φόν μέν τωνι κυημάτων των τελείων, έξ ού γίγνεται το> γινόμενον ζωον, έκ μορίου την αρχήν,, το δ* άλλο τροφή τ ώ γινομένω εστίν;; Gen. An. 2, 1, 732 a 2 9 - 3 1 ; 3 , 2, 752 bt 19-20: ή γάρ φύσις άμα την τε του ζφου) υλην έν τ ω φ ω τίθησι καΐ τήν ίκανήν τροφήν προς την αύξησιν; 4, 4, 771 b 18-22: τό δέ σπέρμα το τοϋ άρρενος, είτ* συμ­ βάλλεται προς τήν ΰλην μόριον γινόμενον τοϋ κυήματος καΐ τ ω του Οήλεος; σπέρματι μιγνύμενον, είτε καΐ μή τούτον> τον τρόπον άλλ* ώσπερ φαμέν συνάγον> καΐ δημιουργούν τήν ύλην τήν έν τ φ>

1

fugit Μ1 T latescere Ρ

· ct lapsum A1

· iis

θήλει; Galen, De Fet. Form. 2 (I V , 659 Κ . ) : γενομένης δέ της πρώτης ρΊζώσεως των αγγείων επί τοις στόμασι τών είς τήν μήτραν καθηκόντων, εΙκός δήπου τό διαπλάσαν αυτό σπέρμα τροφήν αύτοϊς έκπορίζειν, Ιλκον έκ της μήτρας τό αίμα, κτλ.; 3 (IV, 660 Κ . ) : είκός έστι τό κυούμενον υπό της κατά τό σπέρμα δυνάμεως άπαν εφεξής διαπλασΟηναι; F a v o rin. a p . Gell. 12, 1, 1 3 : nonne hoc quoqm in re sol/ertia naturae evident estt quod, postquam sanguis ille opi/ex in penetralibus suis omne corpus bominis finxit, adventante iam partus tempore in supernas se partis perfert, ad fovenda vitae atque lucis rudimenta praesto est et recens notis no turn etfamiliarem victum offert [cf. M a c r o b . Sat. 5, 11, 16]; O r i g . De Resurr. 2 [of the seed]: cum in terra fuerit disso/uta trabit ad se vicinas material, et in stipulam, folia, aristasque consurgit. a n i m a l : t h o u g h Act. Ρlac. 5, 15, 2, says ol Στωικοί μέρος είναι αυτό [sc. τό Ιμβρυον] της γαστρός, ού ζωον, yet Plato and Empedoclcs (/
2, 89: rait prolapta \ Off. 1,77: dclapta ... ceciderunt; Virg. Aen. 6, 310: lapsa cadunt folia; Ov. Ep. 18, 208: deciderint . . . lapsa; Li v. 44, 2, 4: profectus . . . castra movit; Prop. 3, 15, 34: cadit . . . lapsa; 4, 4, 6 4 : sidera lapsa cadunt; Pctron. 16, 2 : delapsa cecidit; J. Vahlen, Opusc. acad. 1 (1907), 450; J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 832. lactescere: the p h e n o m e n o n of lactation is mentioned—often as an illustration of divine providence—by many authors, e.g., H i p p . De Nat. Pueri ( X X I . 401-403 K . ; 402: όκόταν τέκη,

882

2,128

ante nata sunt sine magistro duce natura mammas adpetunt earumque ubertate saturantur.1 Atque ut intellegamus nihil horum esse fortuitum * et haec omnia esse opera3 providae sollertisque naturae, quae multiplices fetus procreant,4 ut sues, ut canes,4 us· mammarum data est multitude», quas easdem paucas 1 saturentur 2?1 ■ fortuitu BF sues canes Ρ · iia AHPVNO, his

άρχης κινήσεως ύπογενομένης, χωρέει το γάλα ές τους μαζούς τούτους, ήν θηλάζη); De Gland. ( X X I , 500-501 Κ.); De Mul. Morb. 1 ( X X I I , 706 Κ.): τρέπεται γάρ ές τους μασθούς το γλυκύτατον του ύγροϋ άπό τε των σιτίων καΐ των ποτών καΐ έκθηλάζεται [Hippocrates does not recognize teleology here; cf. W. A. Heidcl in Proc. Am. Acad. 45 (1910), 93, n. 59]; Aristot. Gen. An. 4, 8, 776 a 15-19: τό δέ γάλα γίνεται τοις Οήλεσιν δσα ζωοτοκεΐ έν αύτοΐς, χρήσιμον μεν είς τόν χρόνον τόν τοϋ τόκου. της γάρ τροφής χάριν αυτό της Ούραζε έποίησεν ή φύσις τοις ζφοις, ώστ' οϋΥ έλλείπειν αυτό έν τω χρόνω τούτω ούΟέν οΰΟ* ύπερβάλλειν ούΟέν; 4, 8, 777 a 22-27; Lucr. 5, 813-815:/MV/JM quaeque / cum peperit dulci repletur lacte, quod omnii I impetus in mammas comer titur Me alimenti; Philo, De Plant. 1 5 ; De Virtut. 130; 143; Plut. De Am. Pro/. 3, p. 495 d-c; Min. Fcl. 18, 2 : nonne a Deo data est . .. ut ubera partu mature scente lactescant et ut tener fetus ubertate lacfei roris adolescat; Galen, De Usu Part. 14, 8 (IV, 177 K.)i 15, 7 (IV, 249 K.); De SanJt. tuend. 1, 7 (VI, 36 K.)i De Lot. φ 6, 6 (VIII, 452 Κ.); In Hipp. De Alim. 4, 15 ( X V , 401 K.); In 2 Hipp. Epid. 3, 34-36 (XVII, 1, 450-455 K.); [Hist. Pbil.) 4 ( X I X , 236 K.); 4 Esdras, 8, 10-11; T e n . De Carne Cirristi, 2 0 ; Clem. Paedag. 1, 6, 44, 2 ; Hippol. Refut. 6, 12; [Clcm.J Recogn. 8, 2 5 ; Macrob. Sat. 5, 11, 16; Lact. De Opif. Dei, 12, 17; Ncstorius, Serm. 1, 3 (Pair. Lat. 48, 757); Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 136); Isid. Sentent. 1, 14, 7. s i n e m a g i s t r o : cf. Hortens. fr. 82 M u l l c r : tunc obsequatur naturae [sc. homo],

■ open BFM

add. Μ

* procreent BF

· ut

cum sine magistro stnserit quid natura dendtret. d u c e natura: cf. 1, 2, and n. m a m m a s a d p e t u n t : on this n o u n cf. W. Heraeus, Kl. Scbr. (1937), 159-164; for a comparison of the argument with that in Fin. 2, 109-110, cf. M. van den Bruwaene, La tbiol. de Cic. (1937), 2 2 8 ; with the expression cf. [Quintil.] Dec/, min. 3 0 6 , p . 204 Rittcr: jerarum pecudumque fetibus est statim ingressus et ad ubera impetus. ut i n t e l l e g a m u s : depending, not upon data est, but upon an unexpressed idea, such as "I make the following statement"; cf. 1, 17: ut bic . . . ne ignoret quae res agatur; H o r . C. 2, 4, 1: ne sit, etc.; 4, 9, 1 : ne forte credas, etc. s o l l e r t i s q u e naturae: cf. 1, 9 2 ; 2, 8 1 ; 2, 85; 2, 110; 2, 142. q u a e m u l t i p l i c e s f e t u s : πολύτοκα. ut s u e s , ut c a n e s : types of prolific animals; cf. 2, 160: sus . . . quapecude ... nihil genuit natura feeundius; H i p p . De Nat. Pueri ( X X I , 423 K.); [Aristot.l, Probl. 10, 14, 892 a 38-892 b 1; 10, 61, 898 a 9-12; Thcophr. C.P. 1, 22, 1: μόνα γάρ των Θερμών δοκίϊ χύων χαΐ ύς πολυτοκεΐν; Virg. Aen. 3, 3 9 1 ; 8, 4 4 ; Plin. Ν. Η. 8, 2 0 5 : Humerus fecunditati ad vicenos, sed educare nequeunt tarn multos; for actual cases of 25 and 29 pigs in a litter cf. J. D . N c w b y in CI. Journ. 36 (1940), 104. mammarum . .. m u l t i t u d o : on nature's proportioning the number of teats t o the customary number o f off­ spring born at one time cf. Aristot. H.A. 2, 1, 500 a 22-30; Part. An. 4, 10. 688 a 32-b 1: τά μέν γάρ όλιγοτόχα ΧΪΙ μώνυχα καΐ κχρατοφόρα έν τοις μηροΐς

2, 129

883

habent eae 1 bestiae quae pauca gignunt. 2 129 Quid dicam quantus amor bestiarum sit in educandis 3 custodiendisque 4 iis 6 quae procreavenint, usque ad eum finem dum possint se ipsa 1 eae] heae Β\ϊ)Αίι «custodisquc^1

he Ο ■ gignuntur · iis F*, is BF, his

βχουσι τους μαστούς, καί τούτους δύο, τ ά δέ πολύτοκα ή πολυσχιδή τά μέν περί τ ή ν γαστέρα πλαγίους και πολλούς, οίον ΰ ς καΐ κύων, τ ά δέ δύο μόνους . . . οΤον λ έ ω ν (cf. Michael E p h c s . in Part. An. 4, p . 87, 19 H a y d u c k ) ; Varr. R.R. 2, 4 , 1 7 : parere diciatt oportere porcos quot mammas babeat; Plin. N.H. 11, 233-235 [with m a n y examples]; Plut. De Lib. educ. 5, p . 3 c-d: διττούς ένέθηκε ταϊς γυναιξί τους μαστούς, Γνα καν δίδυμα τέκοιεν δ ι τ τ ά ς έχοιεν τ ά ς της τροφής π η γ ά ς ; G a l e n , De Usu Part. 7, 22 (III, 6 0 2 Κ . ) : τ ο ι ς μέν πολυτόκοις πολλούς, τ ο ι ς δέ μ ή τοιούτοις διττούς έποίησεν (sc. τ ι τ Θούς]; Ncmcs. De Nat. Horn. 4 {Patr. Gr. 40, 612 Β ) : σχεδόν γαρ συνεμέτρησιν ή φύσις τ ψ των γεννωμένων α ρ ι θ μ ώ τό πλήθος των μ α σ τ ώ ν ; Schol. / / . 5 , 5 5 4 : ή δέ λέαινα δύο τίκτει, δύο μαζούς ίχουσα. N o t e also the representa­ t i o n s of Artemis Ephcsia as a πολύμαστ ο ς a n d type of prolific fertility; cf. T . Schreibcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 588 and fig.; 590. q u a e p a u c a g i g n u n t : όλιγοτόκα. 129. a m o r b e s t i a r u m : cf. Off. I, 1 1 : commune . . . animantium omnium . . . cura qucedam eorumquae procreatasint'; Am. 27: quod quale sit etiam in bestiis quibusdam ani­ madvert! potest, quae ex se natos ita amant ad quoddam temput et ab tis ita amantur ut facile earum sensus appareat [and Scyffcrt's n . ] ; Aristot. Gen. An. 3 , 2, 753 a 7-15: έΌικε δέ καΐ ή φύσις βούλεσΟαι τήν τ ω ν τέκνων αΐσΟησιν έπιμελητικήν τταρασ κ ε υ ά ζ ε ι ν άλλα τοις μέν χείροσι τοϋτ' έμποιεϊ μέχρι του τεκεΐν μόνον, τ ο ι ς δέ καΐ περί τήν τελέωσιν, όσα δέ φρονιμώτερα καΐ περί τήν εκτροφή ν. τοις 8έ δή μάλιστα κοινωνοϋσι φρονήσεως καΐ προς τελεωΟέντα γίνεται συνήθεια καΐ φιλία, καΟάπερ τοϊς τε άνΟρώποις καΐ των τετραπόδων ένίοις, τοις δ* δρνισι μέχρι

AHVlNOBl AHPVNOM

* educantes

Bl

τοϋ γεννήσαι καΐ έκθρέψαι; Etb. Nic. 8, 1, 1155 a 16-19: φύσει τ ' ένυπάρχειν ίοικε προς το γεγεννημένον τ ω γεννήσαντι καΐ προς τό γέννησαν τ ω γεννηθέντι, ου μόνον έν άνΟρώποις άλλα καί έν δρνισι καΐ τοις πλείστοις τ ω ν ζ φ ω ν ; Schol. / / . 17, 134: φυσικήν οίδε τήν τ ω ν τέκνων φιλοστοργίαν [citing / / . 9, 3 2 4 ; Od. 20, 14]; Schol. S o p h . El. 1058: έν τοις άλόγοις ζφοις φυσική τίς έστι φιλοστορ­ γ ί α ; D i o d . 4, 44, 1: τήν φυσικήν τ ω ν γονέων είς τέκνα φιλοστοργίαν; Plut. De Am. Prol. 3 , p . 496 a: τοιούτων οίκονομιών καΐ φιλοτιμίας καΐ προνοίας ουδέν ήν δφελος εΐ μ ή τό φιλόστοργον ή φύσις καΐ κηδεμονικόν ένειργάσατο τ α ϊ ς τεκούσαις; De Soil. An. 3 3 , p . 982 a ;

Opp. Cyneg. 3, 107-112: ή £α τόσον τεκέων τε καΐ άρτιγόνοιο γενέΟλης / φίλτρον ένΐ κραδίη στάξεν θεός· ούδ* άρα μούνοις / άνθρώποις, ot πάντα νοήμασι μητίσαντο, / άλλα και έρπηστήρσι καί ίχθύσιν ήδέ καί αύτοΐς / θήρεσιν ώ μ η σ τ η σι καί ύψιπόλοις άγέλαισιν / οίωνών · τόσσον £α φύσις κρατερώτατον άλλων; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 2, 14 [with many illustra­ t i o n s ] ; Basil, Hexaem. 9, 4, p . 197 A : αμήχανος έστιν ή στοργή τοις άλόγοις τέκνων, καί γονέων προς άλληλα, διότι ό δημιουργήσας αυτά θεός τήν τοϋ λόγου έλλειψιν διά της τών αίσθητηρίων περιου­ σίας παρεμυθήσατο; [Liban.j Decl. 4 3 , 6 3 : όρας καί τάς θηρών τους αγρίους ό π ω ς τ ω ν τέκνων προσκινδυνεύειν έθέλουσι καί τό ζήν άπολέγονται tv' έκείνοις τοϋτ* αυτό περιλίποιτο. F o r the reverse rela­ tion a m o n g the brutes, whereby the adult offspring care for their senile parents, cf. S o p h . El. 1058-1062; E u r . Baccb. 1365; El. 151-153; A r . Aves% 1353-1357. u s q u e ad e u m f i n e m d u m : cf. 2, 124: usque . . . dum; 1 Verr. 16: usque ad eum finem dum iudices reiexti sunt; 2 Verr.

884

2, 129

defendere? Etsi pisces, ut aiunt,1 ova cum genuerunt1 relinquunt, facile enim ilia aqua et 8 sustinentur et fetum fundunt. 52 Tcstudines autem et crocodilos4 dicunt, cum in terra partum edide1 a l u m APVlBFM * gcnueri Bl, g e n u e r i n t B*FM · aqua et] et e t Bl crocodilos HBX, crocodillos B*FM, corcodrillos PV\ concordilos AVX, corcodilos N, cor cod ill os 0 \ cocodillos 0l 4

5, 7 5 : quern ad finemi dum, etc.; Pro Cael. 11: quern ergo ad fine m; Tbes. Ling. Lot. 5 (1934), 2227, 76-80. T h i s is d o u b t l e s s the ad quoddam tempus o f Am. 21 [quoted o n amor bestiarum, a b o v e ] . W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. Aristot. Pol. 1, 8, 1256 b 10-12: τά μεν συνεκτίκτει τ ω ν ζ ώ ω ν τοσαύτην τροφήν ώς Ικανην είναι μέχρις ού άν δύνηται αυτό αύτω πορίζειν το γεννηθέν, οίον δσα σκωληκοτοκεϊ ή ωοτοκεΐ. p i e c e s . . . r e l i n q u u n t : cf. Aristot. H.A. 8, 1, 588 b 32-589 a 2 : τά δέ καΐ περί τάς τροφάς εκπονείται τ ω ν τέκνων, βταν δ* άποτελέση χωρίζονται καΐ κοινωνίαν ούδεμίαν έτι ποιούνται* τά δέ συνετώτερα και κοινωνοϋντα μνήμης επί πλέον χαΐ πολιτικώττρον χρώνται τοις προγόνοις; 9, 37, 621 a 20-27: τ ω ν δέ ποταμίων ό γλάνις 6 4ρρην περί τά τέκνα ποιείται έπιμέλειαν π ο λ λ ή ν ή μεν γαρ θήλεια τεκουσα άπαλλάττεται, 6 δ* 5ρρην . . . ψοφυλακεϊ παραμένων ούδεμίαν ώφέλειαν 4λλην παρεχόμενος πλην έρύκων τ&λλα ίχθύδια μή διαρπάσωσι τόν γόνον, κ τ λ . ; Plin. N.H. 9, 165: silurus mas solus omnium edita custodit ova, saepe et quinquagenis diebus ne absumantur ab aliis; Plut. De Stoic. Repug. 12, p. 1038 b-c [ q u o t i n g C h r y s i p p u s ] : καΐ τά θηρία φησί συμμέτρως τ η χρεία των έκγόνων ψκειώσθαι προς αυτά, πλην τ ω ν Ι χ θ ύ ω ν αυτά γάρ τά κυήματα τρέφεται δι' αυτών. g e n u e r u n t : of the female, as in Tusc. 1, 102. a q u a et s u s t i n e n t u r et f e t u m fun­ d u n t : aqua is m o r e a p p r o p r i a t e with the former verb than with the latter, and M a y o r suggests a z e u g m a , in which the second member— et in ea fetum fundunt. N o t e the alliteration of fetum fundunt. With the t h o u g h t cf. T h c o p h r . C.P. 4, 6, 4 : τ ά γάρ φ ά άποτικτόμενα τρέφεται καΐ έκτελεοΰται τ ά μεν έν τ ω ύδατι και

τ η θ β λ ά τ τ η τά δέ έν τη" γ η καΐ τ ω αέρι καΐ τ α ϋ τ α δεχόμενα ζφοποιεϊ, τά δέ φύσαντ α καΐ έκτεκόντα έξαδυνατεϊ; Basil, Hexaem. 7, 2, p . 152 Β : ούκ έπωάζουστν ol πλείστοι των Ιχθύων ώσπερ αϊ Ορνιθες, ούτε καλιάς πήγνυνται, ούτε μετά πόνων έκτρεφουσιν εαυτών τά ϊ κ ν ο ν α · άλλα το ύδωρ ύποδεξάμενον έκπεσόν τό ο>ον ζώον έποίησεν; A m b r . Exam. 5, 8 : qia ova generant non nidos texunt, ut apes, mm diuturni fotus laborem induunt, non cum molestia sui nutriunt. cecidit ovum, quod aqua pernio quodam naturae suae quasi nutrix blanda suscepit, et animal celeri fotu reddidit. t e e t u d i n e s : listed with crocodiles as o v i p a r o u s q u a d r u p e d s (Aristot. H.A. 5. 5, 541 a 1 1 ; 5, 3 3 , 558 a 4 ; Part. An. 3 . 6,

669 a 29; Gen. An. 2, 1, 732 b 3-4; Plin. N.H. 1 1 , 156; b u t Suid. s.v. φόν says the t o r t o i s e is the only o v i p a r o u s q u a d r u ­ p e d ) . F o r turtles and crocodiles laying their eggs o n dry land cf. 2, 124, a b o v e ; A r i s t o t . De Respir. 16, 475 b 2 6 - 3 1 ; Gen. An. 3 , 2, 752 b 31-35. F o r allusions t o turtle-eggs sec also Aristot. H.A. 5, 3 3 , 558 a 11-13: τίκτουσι δέ και αϊ θαλάττιαι χελώναι έν τη γ η φ ά Ομοια τ ο ϊ ; δρνισι τοις ήμέροις, καΐ κατορύξασαι έπωάζουσι τάς νύκτας [translated by Plin. N.H. 9, 3 7 ] ; T h e o p h r . fr. 171, 9 W i m m e r ; Plin. N.H. 9, 3 7 : pariunt ova avium ovis similia ad centena numtro eaque defossa extra aquas et cooperta terra ac pavita pectore et conplanata incubant noctibus ; educunt fetus annuo spatio. quidam oculis spectandoque ova foveri ab Us put ant ; 9, 177: ova autem in sicca maturavi ut testudinum; P l u t . De Soil. An. 3 3 , p . 982 b-c [too l o n g t o q u o t e ] ; Acl. V.H. 1, 6: αϊ χελώναι αϊ θαλάττιαι έν τ η γ η τίκτουσι, τεκοΰσαι δέ παραχρήμα κατέχωσαν έν τη γ η τ ά φ ά , είτα ύποστρέψασαι ο π ί σ ω ές ήθη τ ά εαυτών νήχονται. είσΐ δέ ές τοσούτον λογιστικαΐ ώς έφ* εαυτών έχ-

2, 129

885

rint,1 obniere ova, deindc discedere;1 ita et nascuntur3 et educantur 4 ipsa per sesc. lam gallinac avcsque reliquae6 et quietum · requirunt7 ad pariendum locum et cubilia sibi nidosque construunt eosque quam possunt mollissume8 substernunt, ut quam facillume ova serventur; e quibus puUos· cum excuderunt10 ita tuentur ut et pinnis u foveant ne frigore laedantur et si est calor a sole se opponant; cum autem pulli 12 pinnulis 18 uti possunt, turn volatus eorum matres prosequuntur,14 reliqua16 cura liberantur. 1 % edidcrunt Bl discendere B1 * nascantur Pl * educuntur Ο ■ relinquae Bx · et quietum et quietum A1 ' rcliquerunt Vx " mollissime l 10 1 possunt Ο · pullus B ucl cxcudcrint V , ucl cxcluscrunt V* in mg.t cxll cluscrunt N, exclu ciint O, excludcrunt G pennis GlPOBFM, pignis Ν 11 u pulli om. Ν pennulis POBFM " prcscquuntur Bl " rcliquo Bl

λογίζεσθαι τάς ημέρας τας τβτταράκοντα έν αίς τά έκγονα αύταΐς τών ώων συμπαγέντων ζώα γίνεται, ύποστρέψασαι ούν αύθις ές τον χώρον έν ώ κατέΟεντο κρύψασαι τά εαυτών βρέφη, άνώρυξαν τήν γην ήν έπέβαλον καΐ κινούμενους ήδη τους νεοττοΰς καΐ έπισΟιι δυναμένους αύταΐς άπάγουσιν; Η. Gosscn-A. Stcicr in P.-IP. 2A (1923), 428-429; Ε. W. Tcale, North with the Spring (1951), 138-139. crocodUos: cf. 1, 82; 1, 101; 2, 124. For their laying eggs cf. Hdt. 2, 68: τίκτει μεν γαρ φα έν γη καΐ έκλέπει, καΐ τό πολλόν της ήμερης διατρίβει έν τώ ξηρώ; Aristot. Η.Α. 5, 33, 558a 17-24; Diod. 1, 35, 2; Plin. Ν.Η. 10, 170: crocodili vicibus insubant, mas et femina; Plut. De Soil. An. 34, p. 982 c; Ael. N.A. 5, 52; Solin. 32. 22-23; Macrob. Sat. 7, 16, 7; Amm. Marc. 22, 15, 15; lsid. Etjm. 12, 6, 20; H. GosscnA. Stcicr in P.-W. 11 (1922), 1949. discedere . . . nascuntur: on the shift from indirect to direct discourse cf. 2, 37, n. (prtus est). It is here made easier by Cicero's somewhat humorous —almost parenthetical—addition, et educantur ipsa per sese, the χελώναι αυτοδίδακ­ τοι almost suggesting the rearing of Epicurus in 1, 72! Mayor thinks the sub­ ject of nascuntur is ova, Cicero confusing the eggs and the young animals, but it

would be more natural to understand crocodili from the general subject of the sentence. iam: transitional; cf. 1, 30, n. {iam). gallinae: much on brooding hens may be found in Varr. R.R. 3, 9, 6-11;

Plin. N.H. 10, 15M52; Colum. 8, 5. nidosque construunt: cf. Quintil. Inst. 2, 16, 16: et mollire cubilia et nidos texere et educare fetus et excludere .. . opera quaedam nobis inimitabilia\ Aug. De Gen. ad Lift. 3, 12: in nidis construendis. For other terms (e.g., congereret nidificare) cf. Pease on Div. 2, 68, n. {avium congestu). excuderunt: cf. 2, 124, where exclusi is used. Excudere perhaps refers to the breaking of the shell by the parent birds; for many instances sec Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1939), 1290, 53-71. pinnis foveant: among many instan­ ces cf. Matt. 23, 37; Luke, 13, 34. Con­ trast the pinnis of the parents with the pinnulis of the chicks. volatus . . . prosequuntur: cf. Quin­ til. Inst. 2, 6, 7: cum pin sunt adulti paulum egredi nidis et circumvolare sedtm illam praecedentes ipsae docent, turn expertas vires iibero cae/o suaequt ipsorum fiduciae per­ mit tunt; Basil, Hexaem. 8, 5, p. 176 C [on the άντιπελάργωσις]; 8, 6, p. 180 A: έπειδάν (δωσι τους εαυτών νεοττούς κατατολμώντας λοιπόν της πτήσεως, έκβάλλουσι της καλιάς, τύπτοντες τοις πτεροϊς

886

2, 130

130 Accedit ctiam ad non nullonim animantium et earum renim quas terra gignit conservationem et salutem hominum 1 etiam sollertia * et diligentia. Nam multae et pecudes et stirpes sunt quae sine procuratione hominum· salvae esse non possunt. Magnae 4 etiam oportunitates ad cultum hominum atque abundantiam aliae aliis in locis reperiuntur.* Aegyptum· Nilus inrigat, et cum tota aestate obrutam oppletamque 7 tenuit turn 1 hominium BtFl ee V1, magna sit (f)Bl 1 completamque Ο

* solertia Bl · homine Bl * magnas AP, magnar · rcppcriuntur VlO · cgipum Ot aegiptum Μ

καΐ ώθοϋντες, xal ουδεμία* έπιμέλειαν possit si nulla cultura adbibeatur; Theophr. ποιούνται προς το λοιπόν [our reliqua cura H.P. 3, 2, 2: έξαμελούμενον γαρ ίτταν χείρον γίνεται xal απαγριούται; C.P. 1, liberantUT]. reliqua cura: = reliquarum rentm cura. 16, 12; Lucr. 5, 206-212: quod superest 130. accedit etiam: so joined in Sen. arvi tamen id natura sua pi / sentibus obducat, 16; / Vrrr. 29; Har. Risp. 6; Pro Balb. ni pis bumana resistat, etc.; Virg. G. 1, 145159; 1, 191-199 [especially 197-199: pidi 65. With the awkward repetition of etiam in this sentence cf. similar cases lecla diu et mid to spectata labore / degenerare collected by O. Plasbcrg in Festscbr. f. tamen, ni pis bumana quotannis J maxima J. Vablen (1900), 243-245, including Dip. quaequt manu legeret]; Hermae Pastor, 1, 131: cur . . . cur; Pro Q. Rose. 15: Sim. 9, 26, 4: ως γαρ Αμπελος έν φρχγμώ perinde . . . perimU; Pro Plane. 86: me . . . τινι καταλειφθεϊσα αμελείας τυγχάνουσα χαταφθείρεται καΐ ύπό των βοτάνων me; Pro Cluent. 66: se . . . st. rerum quae terra gignit: cf. 1, 4, n. έρημοϋται χαΐ τω χρόνω αγρία γίνεται, (quae terra pariat). Just below these two καΐ ούκέτι εύχρηστος έστι τω δεσπότη ideas of domesticated animals and culti­ εαυτής, ούτω, κτλ. vated plants are repeated by pecudes et sollertia et diligentia: cf. 2, 81, n. stirpes. For man's care as necessary for (solUrlram); 2, 140: providentiam naturae these animals cf. 2, 158: quae [sc. oves] tarn diligentem tamque sollertem; Sen. 59: quidtm tuque aJi neque sustentari neque ullum non modo diligentiam sed etiam sollrrtiam. fructum edere ex se sine cultu bominum et oportunitates: cf. 2, 132; Lact. Inst. curatione potuissent; Lucr. 5, 860-861: 7, 3, 25: fluminum opportuna inundatio; mu/taque sunt nobis ex utilitate sua quae / Μ in. Fel. 18, 3: Aegypti siccitatem tempera! commendata manent, tutelae tradita nostrae; Nilus amnis, Euphrates Mesopotamiam pro in the case of plants similar care is imbribus pensat, Indus flumen et serert needed to prevent stifling by weeds or Orientem din fur et rigare. else reversion to type; cf. Fin. 5, 39: cultum hominum atque abundan­ non est alienum, ut animantibus, sic illis et tiam : bominum being a subjective genitive apta quaedam ad naturam putare et aiiena, as in the phrase procuratione hominum, iarumque augendarum et alendarum quondam above, and the whole expression by eultrieem esse, quae sit scientia atque ars hendiadys meaning "for profitable culti­ agricolarum, quae circumcidet, amputet, vation" (Mayor). A. Pittct, Vocab. phil. erigat, extollat, adminiculet, ut, quo natura de Senique, 1 (1937), 37, observes that ferat, eo possint ire, ut ipsae vites, si loqtd abundantia in Cicero means "abundance,** possint, ita se tractandas tuendasque esse in Seneca "excess." fateantur . . . in ipsa [sc. rite] enim parum Aegyptum Nilus inrigat: the bene­ magna pis inest ut quam optime se habere ficial effects of the Nile alluvium upon

2, 130 t h e soil of Egypt (so that the country i s called the "gift of the Nile," according t o Strab. 1, 2, 23; Arr. Anab. 5, 6, 5 (following Hdt. 2, 5); Philostr. Imag. 2, 1 4 , 1) and the fact that this overflow occurs at a season when most rivers are a t their lower levels (Hdt. 2, 19; Diod. 1, 3 6 , 7; Sen. N.Q. 3, 1, 1-2; 4a. 1, 2; Aristid. Or. 48, pp. 438; 445 Dindorf; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 4, 62; Schol. Dan. s\en. 9, 29) arc abundantly discussed by ancient writers. According to Jul. Capit. Cord. 3, 2, Cicero himself wrote a poem called Nilus\ for a work περί της του Νείλου αναβάσεως ascribed to Aristotle cf. V. Rose, Aristot. pseudepigrapbus (1863), 633-639; id., Aristot. . . . Frag. (1886), nos. 246-248; J. Partsch in ^4bh. sachs. Ces. d. IPiss. phil.-hist. Kl. 27 (1909), 553-600; W. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 331, and n. 2; other such works arc attributed to Castor of Rhodes in the time of Cicero (Suid. s.v. Κάστωρ); to both Eudorus and Aristo of Alexan­ dria (cf. Strab. 17, p. 790; Schol. Apoll. Rhod. 4, 269); to Porphyry (Suid. s.v. Πορφύριος); to Thcon of Alexandria in the fourth century of our era (Suid. s.v. Θέων); and to Theotimus of Rhodes (cf. Schol. Pind. 01. 7, 33). Shorter treat­ ments, sometimes of considerable impor­ tance but too numerous for citation here, are collected in various modern works, such as A. Bauer in Hist. Untersucb. A. Scbafer gtwid. (1882), 70-97; H. Dicls in Abb. Berl. Akad. i. Wiss. 1885 (1886), 3, 1-32 (foUowed by recen­ sion of Sen. N.Q. 4, 1,2, and Lucan, 10, 194-331); J. Partsch, opxit., 557-558; W. Capcllc in Neue Jabrb. f kl. Alt. 33 (1914), 317-361; A. Ernout-L. Robin on Lucr. 6, 712-737 (1928); A. Rehm in P.-W. 17 (1936), 571-590; W. G. Waddcll in Bull. ofFac. of Arts, Univ. of Egypt, 1,1 (1933), 1-47 (with especial discussion of Anon. Flor. De Nilo; Prod, in Tim. 36 d-38d; and Lyd. De Mens. 4, 107); J. O. Thomson, Hist, of aw. Geog. (1948). 272273. For a general modern statement cf. Η. Ε. Winlock (Proc. Am. pbilos. Soc. 83 (1940), 452): "When the Nile flood is average, the river is lowest at the First Cataract about the end of May and at the head of the Delta some two weeks or

887

more later. Soon afterwards come the floods from the equatorial rains on the watcr-shcd of the upper Nile during the preceding winter. The river rises steadily at first and then more rapidly, until it reaches its height at the First Cataract about September 1st and a month later at the Delta head where, by the middle or end of October, the highest of the flooded lands begin to emerge once more and the waters fall, until they reach their lowest again the following June." Among many passages relating the beneficial results of the Nile's overflow the following are typical: Aesch. Pers. 33-34; fr. 161; Hdi. 2, 10-14; Isocr. Busir. 13; Theocr. 17, 79-81; Apoll. Rhod. 4, 269-271 [and schol. on 4, 262J; Arat. Lat. pp. 223-224 Maass; Diod. 1, 10, 1; 1, 34, 2-6; 1, 36, 2: ταϊς εις ανθρώ­ πους εύργεσίαις υπερβάλλει πάντας τους κατά την οίκουμένην ποταμούς; 5, 69, 1; Virg. Aen. 9, 31-32 [and Scrv.J; Mela, 1, 49; Sen. N.Q. 4a, 2, 9-10; Plin. N.H. 2, 201; 5, 54; 5. 57-58; 13, 107; Plin. Panegjr. 30; Plut. De Esu Cam. 1, 3, p. 994 b; Anon, in Pap. Oxyr. no. 1796, 6-8 (cf. no. 1830); Dionys. Pcricg. 226 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 115); Calpurn. 7, 67-68; Dio Chrys. 32, 36; Aristid. Or. 1, p. 10 Dindorf; 48, pp. 488-489; Max. Tyr. 2, 1; Athcn. 5, p. 203 c; Solin. 1, 51; Ircn. Adv. Haer. 2, 28, 2; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 23; Symm. Oral. 2, 23; Philostr. Imag. 1, 5; Greg. Naz. Or. 34, 1; Carm. ad Alios, 1, 267-268; Hicr. In Is. 7, p. 321 Vallarsi; Chocrobosc. Or/bogr. s.v. Νείλος (in Anecd. Gr. Oxon. cd. Cramer, 2, 240); Amm. Marc. 22, 15, 3: benivolo omniumflumineNilo; 22, 15, 13; Expos, tot. Mundi, 34-36 (Geogr. Lat. min. pp. 112-113 Ricse; in 36: . . . rigat omnem terram et ad seminationem parat)\ Ale. Avit. Poem. 1, 264-269; Isid. Etym. 13, 21, 7; 14, 3, 28; Pscll. De omnif. Doctr. 176; Eustath. in Dion. Pcricg. 226; 775; Etjm. M. s.v. Νείλος; R. Pietschmann in P.-W. 1 (1894), 987-988. The fertilizing effects were symbolically associated with the worship of Isis; cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1573; J. G. Frazer, Adonis, Attis, Osiris (1907), 330-345 (cf. Golden Bough*, 6 (1914), 33; J. H. Breasted, Development of Thought

888

2, 130

recedit mollitosque ec oblimatos agros ad serendum relinquit. Mcsopotamiam1 fcrtilcm, efficit Euphrates,1 in quam quotannis * quasi novos agros invehit. Indus* vero, qui est omnium fluminum maximus, non aqua solum 6 agros laetificat et mitigat sed eos 1 m e m o s o p o t a m i t a m Pl, m c m o s o p o t a m i a m P* * eufrates PVNOFM, eufratres Β * q u o t a n n i s Rom., q u o t a n n o s AxHV%NOBxFM% quod annas X X X X X A PV B * indos AV B * agros aqua s o l u m Μ

in one. Egypt (1912), 23. I n t o the extended discussion of the mysterious sources of the Nile and the curiosity of Cambyscs, Alexander, Plato, and Caesar a b o u t t h e m , as well as into the speculations u p o n the causes for the river's unusual rising w e need n o t here g o . It may be remarked, h o w e v e r , that the Nile lent itself t o rhetorical encomia, as may be seen in s o m e of the passages cited a b o v e , and that in the present instance, with men­ tion of the Nile, the E u p h r a t e s , and the I n d u s , there is a g o o d illustration of the rhetorical rule of t h r e e ; cf. Pease o n Dip. 1. 3 , n. (Pythio). tota aestate: cf. 2, 105, n. {tolis noctibus). o b r u t a m o p p l c t a m q u e : alliteration; the prefix ob- perhaps indicates that d u r i n g the period of overflow the land is obstructed against h u m a n use. Mcsopotamiam . . . Euphrates: on the h y d r o g r a p h y involved cf. F. H . Wcissbach in P.-W. 6 (1909), 1206-1207. F o r the fertilizing effects of the river cf. H d t . 1, 1 9 3 : ή δέ γ η των Ά σ σ υ ρ ί ω ν υεται μέν όλίγω, καΐ τό έκτρέφον τήν βίζαν τοΰ σίτου εστί τούτο· άρδόμενον μέντοι έκ του ποταμού" άδρύνεταί τε το λήιον καί παραγίνεται ό σίτος, ού κατά περ έν Α ί γ ύ π τ ω αύτοϋ τοΰ πόταμου άναβαίνοντος ές τάς άρούρας αλλά χερσί τ ; καΐ κηλωνηίοισι άρδόμενος. ή γαρ Ι'α,'ίυλωνϊη χ ώ ρ η πάσα, κατά περ ή Αί- Λ,τ.τίη, κατατέτμηται ές διώρυχας, κ τ λ . ; l - l y b . 9, 4 3 , 4 - 5 ; Plin. Ν.Η. 5, 9 0 : incresrit outem et ipse Ν Hi modo slat is ditbus I ■:. -turn different ac Mesopotamiam inundat; K', 162: limum anient non invebunt Eupbrat r Ti«risque sicut in Aegjpto Ni/us, nee Ji if a ipsa berbas gignit; ubertas /amen /an/a est tit sequente anno spon/e res/ibi/is fiat

seges, inpressis vestigio seminibus; Solin. 37, 2 : Mesopotamiam opimat inundat ions s annuae txcessibus, ad instar Aegjptii amms terras contegtns, invecta soli fecunditate, iisdtm ferme temporibus quibus Ni/us exit; Μ in. Fcl. 18, 3 : Euphrates Mesopotamiam pro imbribus pensat. quasi n o v o · agros: almost sugges­ ting t h e late p o p u l a r e t y m o l o g y of Ni/us (e.g., Isid. Etym. 13, 2 1 , 7 : unde et Ni/us dietus est, quasi νέαν ίλύν). I n d u s . . . m a x i m u s : the m a s c u l i n e adjective is influenced by Indus r a t h e r than b y the intervening fluminum; cf. Liv. 2 1 , 3 1 , 10: is et ipse Alpinus amnis longe omnium Ga/iiae fluminum difficillimus transitu est; Flor. 1, 37, 4 : inpigerfluminum Rbodanus\ J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 638. With t h e t h o u g h t cf. Aristot. Meteor. 1, 13, 350 a 2 5 - 2 6 : ρεΐ δέ καΐ 6 Ινδός έξ αυτού [the P a r o p a m i s u s range], πάντων των π ο τ α μ ώ ν £εϋμα πλείστον [and Alex. A p h r o d . in Meteor. 1, 13, p . 57, 15-16 H a y d u c k ] ; Strab. 15, 1, 13 [the t w o lar­ gest rivers of India arc the I n d u s a n d the G a n g e s ] ; Mela, 3 , 6 8 : Ganges . . . //'/ omnium maximus; 3, 6 9 : Indus . . . paene Gangen magnitudine exaequat; Arr. Anab. 5, 4, 1: ό &° 'Ινδός ποταμός δτι μέγιστος ποταμών έστι τ ω ν κ α τ ά τήν Ά σ ί α ν τε καΐ τήν Εύρώπην, πλην Γ ά γ γ ο υ ; 5, 6, 7-8 [the G a n g e s is the largest, b u t e v e n the I n d u s is larger than t h e N i k or the D a n u b e ; cf. Indica, 3 , 9 ] ; 5, 2 1 , 9 ; 6, 17, 2 [the Indus delta larger t h a n the N i l e ' s ; cf. Indira, 2, 6 ] ; Min. Fcl. 18, 3 : Indus flumen et serere Orientem dicitur et rigare; Philostr. Vit. Apo/l. 2, 18: [γράφουσι] τόν Ί ν δ ό ν άρχεσθαι μέν έκ τοΰ Καυκάσου μείζω αύτόΟεν ή ol κατά τήν Ά σ ί α ν ποταμοί πάντες, προχωρεΐν δέ

2, 130

889

etiam 1 consent; magnam enim vim seminum secum* frumenti etiam cos F

* s e c u n d u m A1

πολλούς τ ω ν ναυσιπόρων έαυτοϋ ποιούμβν ο ν , άδελφά δέ τ ω Νείλω πράττοντα τ η τ* * Ι ν δ ι κ ή έπιχεΐσΟαι γην τε έπάγειν τη γ η καΐ παρέχειν Ί ν δ ο ΐ ς τόν ΑΙγυπτίων τ ρ ό π ο ν σπείρειν (cf. 6, 1J; A m m . M a r c . 2 3 , 6, 72: Indo fluminum maximo; Cuxt. 9, 2 , 2 (the G a n g e s larger than the I n d u s ; cf. 8, 9, 5). O t h e r s considered the Nile t h e largest of rivers; e.g., Diod. 2, 3 5 , 1 ( t h e Indus largest of rivers after the N i l e ) ; Mela, 1, 4 9 : Nilus ... omnium in nostrum mare per mean ft um maximus (cf. A l e x . A p h r o d . in Meteor. 2, 2, p . 77, 9-11 H a y d u c k ) ; Aristid. Or. 48, p . 489 D i n d o r f : Νείλος δέ ποταμών ούχ ήττον κάλλιστος ή μχγίστος; A m b r . Exam. 2, 7 : Ni/us, fluviorum maximus. Ancient estimates were probably based o n length r a t h e r than v o l u m e ; o n this basis the I n d u s has a length of 2880 km ( G . Wcickcr in P.-1P. 9 (1916), 1371), the N i l e of 6500 (E. H o n i g m a n n in P.-W. 17 (1936), 555). T h e information of Cicero d o u b t l e s s derives from Alexander's ex­ pedition, in which Onesicritus was the pilot of the royal ship o n the Hydaspcs a n d Indus rivers; cf. H . Strasburger in P.-W. 18 (1939), 462; Μ. Η . Fisch in Am.Journ. of Ρ hilot. 58 (1937), 133-143. O n the fertilizing effect of the overflow cf. Strab. 15, 1, 16; Norm. 26, 224-235. laetificat: cf. 2, 102; Virg. G. 1, 1: quid Jaciat laetas segefes; Plin. N.H. 17, 5 0 : iam apud Homerum regius senex agrum ita laetificans suis manibus reperifur; 18, 141 (where /aetamen = " m a n u r e " ] . T h e words agros laetificat et mitigat chiastically correspond to mollitosque et oblimatos agros in the description of the Nile, and arc another indication of the rhetorical character of the passage. m i t i g a t : of softening hard soil; cf. 2, 151: ad mitigandum cibum. c o n s e n t : cf. Od. 9, 108-110: ούτε φυτεύουσιν χερσίν φυτον οΰτ' άρόουσιν / αλλά τά γ ' άσπαρτα καΐ άνήροτα πάντα φύονται, / πυροί καΐ κριθαΐ ήδ' άμπελοι; Acsch. Prom. sol. it. 110, 4-5 Smyth (in the country of the GabiiJ: αύτόσποροι /

γύαι φέρουσι βίοτον άφθονο ν βροτοΐς; Strab. 15, 1, 2 2 : έν δέ τ η Μουσικανοΰ καΐ σϊτον αυτοφυή λέγει πυρ ω παραπλήσιον; T h c o p h r . H.P. 4, 4, 9 (of India): φέρει δέ καΐ σπέρματα Ιδια, τά μεν τοις χεδροποΐς δμοια, τά δέ τοις πυροϊς και ταΐς κριΟαΐς; Plin. N.H. 18, 7 1 : bordeum Indis sativum et silvestre; but none of these cases is especially associated w i t h the Indus river. Porphyr. De Abst. 4, 17, says that near the Ganges φέρει δέ ή γ η σχεδόν καρπόν άεΐ νέον καΐ μέντοι και τήν δρυζαν πολλήν τε καΐ αύτόματον, ή χρώνται δταν το της όπώρας έπιλείπη. In other cases rivers wash d o w n s e e d s ; e.g., T h e o p h r . H.P. 3 , 1, 5 : έΌικε δέ ή μέν των ποταμών έφοδος έπάγειν σπέρ­ ματα καΐ καρπούς, καΐ τους οχετούς φασι τά των ποιωδών; C.P. 1, 5, 2 - 3 : ol ποταμοί καΐ αϊ συρροαΐ καΐ έκρήγματα των υδάτων πολλαχόΟεν έπάγουσι σπέρματα καΐ δέν­ δρων καΐ ύλημάτων . . . άλλ' αύται μέν ούκ αυτόματοι δόζαιεν άν, άλλ' ώσπερ σπειρόμεναί τίνες καΐ φυτευόμεναι; Varr. R.R. 1, 40, 1: latett si sunt semina in aere, ui ait pbysicos Anaxagoras, et si aqua, quae influit in agrum, inferre solet, ut scribit Tbeophrastus [H.P. 3 , 1, 4 ] ; Lucr. 5, 1361-1362: at specimen sationis et insitionis origo f ipsa fuit rerum primum natura creatrix\ Hor. Epod. 16, 43-44: reddit ubi Cererem tellus inarata quo Iannis f et imputata floret usque vinea; Ctcsias similarly told of the benefits b r o u g h t d o w n by the Indian river Hyparchus (probably the G a n g e s ) ; cf. Phot. Bib/, cod. 72, p . 47 b 5-16 Bekkcr (7-8 τ ω π ο τ α μ ω Ί ν δ ι σ τ Ι μ έ ν "Υπαρχος, Ε λ λ η ν ι σ τ ί δέ φέρων πάντα τά αγαθά). But cf. Philo, De Prov. 2, p . 117 Auchcr: fa/sum vero in terra Cjclopum ... tine seminatione bominibusque terram colentibus domesticum frue turn nasci, cum ex nibi/o nihil generetur. m a g n a m v i m s e m i n u m : cf. A u g . De Util. Cred. 34: infinitam vim seminum; also Pease o n Virg. Aen. 4, 132, n. {canum vis). frumenti: on the various types of ancient wheat cf. N . Jasny, Tbe Wheats

890

2, 131

similium l dicitur deportare. 131 Multaque alia in aliis loos commemorabilia pioferre possum, multos fertiles agios alios aliorum fructuum.' 53 Sed ilia quanta benignitas naturae, quod tam multa ad vescendum, tam varia,3 tam iucunda * gignit, neque ea uno tempore anni, ut semper et novitate delectemur et copial * Quam tempestivos autem dedit, quam salutares, non modo ho­ rn inum sed etiam pecudum generi,· Lis 7 denique omnibus quae oriuntur e terra, ventos etesias;8 quorum flatu nimii temperantur 1 similium VXB, simillimum V*NO ■ fructuum fructuum Ν * uaria cam * iocunda H, uaria ct tam VNO, uariac APt uarictcm Bx, uarie *tam B%FM § x l l V*NOB*M* copla V B · generis P ' iis HV, is OB\ iisdem Λτ, % x isdemque B\ hisdemque Μ ■ ethesias V NOB F, ethereos sup.t m. insolita, Β

of cl. Antiq. (1944), especially 29-37, on by such cases as Fin. 5, 88: etsi pratclare, the original homes of different types, nondum tamen perpolita (cf. Madvig's n.); and 53, on the meaning of frumentum, De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 47: timide et pauca which he believes before the third dicamus; Att. 16, 7, 2: si non prudenter century after Christ meant "wheat," tamen άνεμέσητα, yet in those cases a but after that date tended to supplant pair only of terms is involved, whereas triiicum in the sense of "naked wheat." he seems here to overlook the group of 131. commemorabilia: a rare word, three, emphasizing the wonderful featu­ the Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 1828, citing res of nature's provision for man: (1) its but six cases, one of the others being abundance; (2) its variety; and (3) its attractiveness. Pro Marc. 10. proferre possum: cf. 1, 19, n. neque . . . uno tempore, etc.: cf. {longum est); 2, 126, n. {proferre possum). Xcn. Mem. 4, 3, 5: τό ί \ έπεί τροφής δεοfertiles . . . fructuum: cf. Sail. fug. 17, μεθα, ταύτην ήμΐν έκ της γης άναδι&οναι 5: ager frugum fertilis; Li v. 5, 34, 2: Gallia και ώρας άρμοττούσας προς τοΰτο παρέ• · · frugum bominumque fertilis \ Hor. C.S.χειν, at ήμΐν ού μόνον ών δεόμβθα πολλά xal παντοία παρασκευάζουσιν, άλλα xzl 29: fertilis frugum pecorisqm Tellus. benignitas naturae: a phrase found οίς εύφραινομεΟα; πάνυ, Ιφη, καΐ ταΰτα also in Colum. 3, 21, 3; Plin. N.H. 2, 25; φιλάνθρωπα; Acts, 14,17: ούρανόθεν ύμϊν ύετούς δώοϋς xal καιρούς καρποφό­ 16, 64; 18, 250; 18, 291; Paneg. 32. tam multa ad vescendum: cf. 2, ρους, έμπιπλών τροφής xal ευφροσύνης 156-158 (158: nisi forte tanta ubertas τας καρδίας υμών. parietas pomorum eorumque iucun- pecudum generi: in Off. 1, 105, ius non gustatus solum sed odoratus etiam etCicero recognizes three groups: nun, aspectus iubitationem adfert quin bominibusthe domesticated animals (pecudes), and wild animals {reliquae beluat), treating solis ea natura donaverit). tam varia, tam iucunda: this reading the second, as here, as a unified class of Η or the similar tam varia et tam iucunda {ex pecudum genere), which is elsewhere of VNO seems preferable to Plasberg's often contrasted with mankind (e.g., restoration tam varie, tam iucunda, which 2, 14; Div. 1, 93; 2, 60; Ac. 1, 6; Fin. 2. is based on varietem of Bl (which suggests I l l ; Parad. 14; Off. 3, 119; Tim. 11. quae oriuntur e terra: cf. 1, 4, n. a corruption by haplography of varia et tam) and variae of AP. While Plasbcrg {quae terra pariat). ventos etesias: the masculine sub­ attempts to justify the coordination of an adverb {varie) and an adjective {iucunda) stantive derived from έτος (cf. Hygin.

2, 131

891

calores, ab isdem * etiam maritimi f cursus celcres et ccrti * diriguntur! 4 Multa praetcrcunda sunt [et tamen multa dicuntur]. 1 isdem PVlOBFt hisdcm Mt iisdem V*N 4 add. Μ [ e t . . . dicuntur] del. Mailer.

Ajtr. 2, 4, p. 37 Bunte) is used, in both G r e e k and Latin, cither with or without a n appositional άνεμοι or venti, and regu­ larly in the plural, save for Plin. N.H. 1 8 , 335. O n the many varieties of expres­ s i o n cf. A. Rehm in P.-VP. 6 (1909), 713. I n extant literature these winds are often mentioned, from as early as Hdt. 2, 20 ( w h o indicates that they were correlated w i t h the rise of the Nile; is this perhaps the connection which here juxtaposes these t w o phenomena in the mind of either Cicero or his source?). They arc seasonal winds, particularly those in the Mediterranean blowing in summer, du­ ring the daytime (Aristot. Meteor. 2, 5, 361 b 35-362 a 1; Plin. N.H. 2, 127), usually from the N W or the N E (Hdt. 6, 140; Lucr. 5, 742), and so tempering the excessive heat as to improve the healthfulncss of the season (Hipp. De Aer. 10; Sen. N.Q. 5, 10, 4 : tile etenarum flatus aestatem frangit et a mensium fervsntitsimorum gravitate defends t \ D i o d . 12, 58, 4 ; Galen in 2 Hipp. Epid. 3, 2 ( X V I I , 1, 388 K.); and other passages cited by Rehm, opxit., 714). The term came to be extended, however, to cover seasonal winds in other seas and from other quarters. Thus after the expedition of Alexander it was applied to m o n s o o n s in the Indian Ocean (on the effect o f their discovery upon trade with India see M. I. RostovtzcfT, Soc. and econ. Hiit. of the Hellenistic World (1941), 927-929); Posidonius applied · it to summer S E winds in the western Mediterranean (Strab. 3, 5, p. 144; Plin. N.H. 2, 127), but that Panaetius was here the source of Cicero M. Pohlcru {Gotting. gel. Αηχ. 184 (1922), 169) argues is s h o w n by Comm. in Arat. p. 97 Maass. Cicero himself often refers t o the etesiae; e.g., Fam. 2, 15, 5; 12, 25, 3 ; 15, 11, 2; Att. 6, 7, 2 ; 6, 8, 4, 16, 4, 4 ; Ad

■ maritum Ν

» et certi

Brut. 1, 15, 5—in most of these cases as adverse to navigation. Further Plut. Cic. 47, 4, speaks of the pleasantness of the etesian winds in summer at Cicero's villa at Caieta (Formiae). The present allusion lies within the field of his o w n experience, though scholars commonly attribute it to a source. Thus M. Pohlenz {Gotting. gel. Αηχ. 1922, 169) derives it from Panaetius, citing Anon, in Arat. p. 97 Maass: τινές δέ, ων έ σ η Π αναίτιος ό Στωικός καΐ Εΰδωρος ό Άκαδημικός, οίκεϊσθαί φασι τήν διακεκαυμένην της κράσεως τοϋ αέρος γινομένης έ*κ τε του σφοδρότερους είναι έκεϊσε τους ετησίας καΐ έκ του την άναπνοήν της έκει μεγάλης θαλάσσης μιγνύναι τήν άναΟυμίασιν της ψυχρότητος προς τήν της Οερμότητος καϋσιν. Κ. Reinhardt, however, Kosmos. u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 162, n. 1, on the basis o f Cleomcd. 1, 6, 33, p. 60 Zieglcr, claims Posidonius as the source. e c l e r e s e t certi: alliterative, like our "swift and sure." It «hould be noted, however, that etesiae are quite as often reported as retarding navigation, for all depended upon the direction of the intending traveller; e.g., Cacs. B.C. 3 , 107: e testis tenebatur, qui navigantibus Alexandria fiunt adpernssimi penti [so Lucian, Navig. 9 ] , but for the reverse voyage cf. Philo, Flacc. 26 [cf. also De Prov. pp. 100; 107 Aucher, where they favor navigation]. praetcrcunda s u n t : cf. the rhetorical figure of praeteritio—well illustrated in the following context. [et t a m e n m u l t a d i c u n t u r ] : doubt­ less the remark of a bored copyist or reader, though Plasbcrg defends the words as meaning that although he has been obliged to omit many things (cf. 3, 19: maxima* res tacitae praeterierunt) yet enough has been said to prove his point, and compares the (hardly similar) 57

892

2, 132

132 Enumerari 1 enim non possunt fluminum oportunitates, aestus maritimi * [multum] * accedentes et recedentes, montes vestiti atque silvestres,4 salinae ab o r a ' maritima remotissimae,· 1 B c*nummri Β tnariturn Ν * [multum] del. Clark, Descent of Mamautr. p. 362, cultus multum Ο * tiuestres Bl · bora NOM · remotissimae corr. in plcnissimac O, plcnis summit BF, plerissimc V

apologies made in Orat. 162, as Ax does Btn. 3, 29: «ft- tanti monies vtstienim; Justin, 12, 7, 7: vite btderaqut non alitn Pro Sex. Rose. Am. 33 [also scarcely parallel; better parallels would perhaps be vestiti quam, etc. Pro Clu. 41: multa protterto consul to; aalinac: cf. Varr. L.L. 8, 48: singularia etenim vereor nt bate ipsa nimium muita sunt multa, ut cicer ... et multitudims sunt, esse vidtantur; Julian, Or. 4, p. 142 B: ut salinae, , non em'm ab bis καίτοι των πλείστων παραληφθέντων, nnguiari specie dicitur salina et balnea. είρηται δμως ούκ ολίγα]. Yet et tamen Salt (for which cf. H. Blumner, Das multa dicuntur badly interrupts the Salz im kl. Alt. in Festgabt d. Urn». thought, which without it passes natu­ Zurich (1914) ) was procured in antiquity rally from multa praetereunda sunt to in various ways, from sea-water eva­ enumerari enim non possunt, and this intern-porated along the Mediterranean coasts jeeted phrase makes enim almost mean­ (H. Blumner in P.-W. 1A (1920), 2077ingless; on its deletion cf. P. Stamm, 2080, for localities of production), by Dt M.T.C. Lib. at D.N. Inttrpo/ationibus excavation from mines (sali/odinae; cf. (1873), 41. For such intrusions by scribes Vitruv. 8, 3, 7 ; Blumner, 2080-2082), or cf. 1, 19 (the insertion of ση/mi); 3, 40: from salt springs or salt lakes (id., mibi quiJem sane multi vidtntur; Div. 2, 21, 2082-2086; Hier. Ep. 129, 5, 1, on the where a rhetorical question has been Dead Sea). At any of these spots salinae answered; T. Birt, Kritik u. Hermentutik might be operated, but those to which (1913), 157. Cicero here refers as remote from the coast were doubtless chiefly at the sites 132. oportunitates: cf. 2, 130. aestus: cf. 2, 19, n. {aestus maritimi). of salt seas or lakes of former geologic [multum]: A. C. Clark, Tbe Descent periods. Their inland situations saved of Manuscripts (1918), 362, well considers transportation costs, furnished indepen­ dent sources of supply, and so might this a marginal variant for the repeated multa of the preceding sentence, which is be considered as illustrating the design somewhat simpler than Mayor's theory of providence to benefit man. On seathat it is a dittography from a part of salt as opposed to that obtained from the word maritimi. If et tamen multa the land cf. Plin. N.H. 31, 73-89; Arr. atcuntur is, as above suggested, a copyist's Indica, 29, 14: άλες δέ αυτόματοι γίνον­ comment, may this multum perhaps be ται έν τη χώρη; Galen, De Sim pi. Med. a corroborating remark of some reader? Temp. 9, 3, 2 (XII, 210 Κ.): <5λες. clot This seems more likely than H. Deitcr's μέν xal ούτοι έκ της θαλάσσης γενόμε­ emendation {Pbilologus, 65 (1906), 318) νοι κατά τάς καλουμένας άλας . . . είσΐ δέ και ol ορυκτοί καλούμενοι τφ των to invicem. accedences et recedentes: cf. 2, 34: μεταλλικών φαρμάκων περιλαμβανόμενοι δύναμιν δέ Ιχουσι παραπλήσιων accessum .. . recessum ; 2, 49: accessus . .γένει, . άλλήιλοις άπαντες of τ* ορυκτοί καΐ ol άπο recessus; 3, 24; Div. 2, 34; 2, 89. ▼estiti: cf. 2, 98: riparum vestitus τηςβαλάττης; 11, 2, 5 (XII, 372 Κ.); viridissimos ; 2, 161: vestitus . . . dennssimosDiosc. 5, 109, 1; Schol. Od. 11, 123: εΙοΗ montium; Li v. 32, 13, 3: vestiti [sc γαρ που καΐ έν μέση ήπείρω 5λες ορυκ­ monies] frtquentibus silvis sunt; Sen. Dt τοί; Stcphan. in Aristot. RJbet. 2, 23,

2, 132

893

mcdicamcntorum salutarium plenissumae tcrrae, artes denique innumerabiles ad victum et ad vitam necessariae. lam diei noctisque vicissitudo conservat animantes, tribuens aliud agendi p . 302, 7-8 Rabe: αϊ άλυκαί είσιν άναγκαϊαι καΐ χρήσιμοι, κ ί ν τε ορυκτών άλών είσι, κάν τε θαλαττίων; h i d . Etym. 2, 3-6. m e d i c a m e n t o r u m : information o n s u c h is to be found in the medical writers, i n Nicander, and especially in Plin. N.H., Books 20-27 [botanical materia medica] and 28-32 [animal medicines]; cf. 24, 1: ne silvae quidem borridiorque naturae fades medicim's carent, sacra ilia parente rerum omnium nusquam non remedia disponentt bomini ut medicina fieret etiam solitudo ipsa; 27, 1-2; see also / / . 1 1 ; 7 4 0 - 7 4 1 ; Orig. In Levit. Horn. 8 , 1 ; Hier. Adv. lovm. 2, 6, p. 332 Vallarsi: legat qui vult Aristotelem et Tbtopbrastum prosa, Marcellum Sidetem et nostrum Fiavium bexametris versibus disserentes; Plinium quoque Secundum et Dioscoridem et ceteros tarn pbysicos quam medicos, qui nullam berbam, nullum lapidem, nullum animal tarn reptile quam volatile et natatile non ad suae artis utilitatem referunt; A u g . CD. 22, 2 4 : pro salute mortal/ tuenda atque reparanda quot medicamenta atque adiumenta conprebenderit; T h c o d o r c t , De Provid. Or. 4 (Patr. Gr. 83, 620 D ) . artes: cf. Dip. 1, 116: cum omni uiilitate quam di bominibus dederunt ars aliqua coniuncta est per quam ilia u/ilitas percipi possit; Le&S· 1, 2 6 : artes vero innumerabiles repertae sunt docente natura, quam imi tat a ratio res ad vitam necessarias sollerter consecuta est; Orig. C Cels. 4 , 7 6 : πανταχού τήν άνθρωπίνην σύνεσιν γυμνάζεσθαι βουλόμενος ό θεός, ίνα μή μένη αργή και άνεπινόητος των τεχνών, πεποίηκε τον δνθρωπον έπιδεη* Ινα δι' αυτό το έπιδεές αύτοΰ άναγκασθή εόρεΐν τέχνας, τινάς μεν δια τήν τροφήν, £λλας δέ δια τήν σκέπην. T h o u g h many scholars (e.g., G . F. Schoemann in Neue Jabrb. I l l (1875), 692) have here emended artes, n o change seems required. Mention of arts is not out of place here, since it refers t o the means by which man has adapted to his use those gifts of nature which here are

recounted; cf. 2, 130: oportunitates ad cultum bominum. Without such arts many of the divine gifts could not be adequa­ tely enjoyed. v i c t u m . . . v i t a m : a frequent allite­ rative pair, either in this or the reverse order; e.g.. Off. 1, 58; Fam. 3 , 10, 9 ; 7, 23, 4 ; 9, 24, 3 ; Ait. 12, 28, 2 ; 2 Verr. 3, 1 1 ; 5, 187; for instances in other authors cf. E . Wolfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 279-280. i a m : transitional; cf. 1, 30, n. {tarn). d i e i n o c t i s q u e v i c i s s i t u d o : cf. Legg. 2, 16: quern dierum noctisque vicissitudines .. . non gratum esse cogunt, bunc bominem omnino numerari qui decet? W i t h the thought cf. also 2, 95, n. {diem . . . nox); 2, 101, n. (die et nocte distinguttur); Tusc. 1, 6 8 ; Rep. 4, 1: obiectu suo umbram noctemque efficiat cum ad numerum dierum aptam turn ad laborum qusetem; X e n . Mem. 4, 3 , 3 : φωτός δεόμεθα, & ή μι ν ol θεοί παρέχουσι . . . καΐ αναπαύσεως γε δεομένοις ήμΐν νύκτα παρέχουσι κάλλιστον άναπαυτήριον; Aristot. De Somn. et Vig. 3, 458 a 32: σώζει γαρ ή άνάτταυσις; Philo, De spec. Leg. 2, 103; Min. Fcl. 17, 6: quid ienebrarum et luminis dicam recursantes vices, ut sit nobis operis et quietis alterna reparatio; Iul. Vict. Ars rbet. 9, p. 409 H a l m : divinae nocturnaeque vicissitudines nulla re umquam mutatae significant non mediocri quodam consilio naturam mundi administrari; Lact. D e Ira, 13, 4 : sol . . . oriens diem promit ad laborem aut occidens noctem superducit ad requiem ; l o a n . Chrys. De Compunct. 2, 5, p. 418 Migne: τής ημέρας ήμΐν ούχ ήττον τήν νύκτα χρησιμωτέραν ε(ργάσατο δια τήν έκ τοΰ ύπ­ νου έγγινομένην άνάπαυσιν καΐ Ισχύν; Ada­ mant. De Vent is (Anecd. Gr. 1, 34 R o s e ) ; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 9 ; A u g . CD. 2 2 , 2 4 : quid in tarn multis rebus tuendae aut recuperandae salutis auxilial quam grata vicissitudo diei alternantis et noctis; G r e g . Naz. Or. 6, 14 (Patr. Gr. 35, 741): τί δαί ήμερα καΐ νύξ, Ισομοιρίαν προς άλλήλας λαχοϋσαι και περιτροπή ν ϊ μ μ ε -

894

2, 133

tempus,1 aliud quiescendi.1 Sic undique omni ratione concluditur mente consilioque divino omnia in hoc mundo ad salutem omnium conservationemque admirabilitera administrari. 133 Sin quaeret quispiam cuiusnam causa tantarum rerum molitio facta sit — arborumne et herbarum, quae * quamquam sine sensu sunt tamen a natura sustinentur? At id quidem absurdum 1 aliud agcndi aliud tempus Ο * quae] aquae Ml

■ quiscendis Bx

■ admirabiliter add. Mx

pires even through the Latin form (cf. τρον, καΐ ή uiv etc. έργον ήμας έγχίρουσα, ή δέ άνατταύουσα; J. Amann in Tubing. M. van den Bruwacnc, La tbeol. de Cic. (1937), 120-121), yet 2, 133 is by no Beitr. 12 (1931), 93. agcndi: for such cases without an means hard to understand in its present object Tyrrell and Purser on Fam. 4, 6, setting. mente consilioque: cf. 2, 54: mente, 3, cite Ac. 2, 22; Off. 1, 157; 2. 3; Or Or. ration*, consilio', 2, 115, n. {quae . . . nt 3, 118; Veil. 2, 88, 2. quiescendi: in praise of sleep cf. fnerini ratione eguerunt); Ac. 2, 126: m [Orph.J Hymn. 85; Dio Chrys. 12. 51; exaedificatum quidem bunc mundum dirim Stob. 1, pp. 291-292 Wachsmuth; and const HO existimo. salutem omnium conservationem­ other references cited by A. D. Nock in que: cf. 2, 56: ex qua constrpatio et solus Gnomon, 21 (1949), 228, n. 3. undique: "from every point of omnium oritur; 2, 150; H. Hacrens in Stud. Hellenist. 5 (1948), 65. view." admirabiliter administrari: note the concluditur: this appears to sum up the third of the four main topics announ­ alliteration. ced in 2, 3 (mundum ab bis administrari) 133. sin quaeret quispiam: cf. Ac. 2, and begun at 2, 73; cf. R. Hirzel, Unter- 43: si . . . roget eos quispiam; Pro Cluent. such. Z. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 197-198. 144: quaeret fortasse quispiam. On the Yet Mayor believes that the fourth force of this paragraph cf. 2, 132, n. does not really begin till 2, 154. This (concluditur). The fourth main part of the seems wrong; the fourth topic was to be Stoic argument seems now to begin, postrtmo consu/ere eos rebus bumanis, and 2,in a very natural manner: it has been 133 ff. raises the question for whom this shown that providence rules the world universe is intended, plants, beasts, or with careful design; for whose sake is rational beings? Hence the fourth pan this trouble undertaken? really begins at 2, 133 (cf. W. W. Jaeger, molitio: cf. 1, 19: quae molitio, quae Nemesios p. Emtsa (1914), 127-128), and ferramenta . . . fuerunt; 1, 23: propter 2, 133-153 describe the divine care for paucos igitur tanta est return facta molitio, man in providing body, senses, speech, where Velleius is anticipating and hands, and reason, i.e., those things attempting to answer the standard Stoic which lie within man himself, while 2, argument which Balbus here advances. 154-167 deal with external goods gran­ Molitio suggests the laborious pains ted him, hence the renewed proocmium taken; cf. Virg. Aen. 1, 33: tantae molts at 2, 154: restat ut doceam, etc. I do not erat; also tan turn laborasse, below. feel, with Reinhardt (Poseidonios (1921), arborumne et herbarum: ligneous 221) that 2, 133 is itself, as a more dialec­ and non-ligneous vegetable life, used tic passage, inappropriately inserted in default of a general term like φυτά; into a ideological context. To be sure, cf. 1, 4, n. (quae terra pariat). we may here pass from one source sine sensu sunt: an unusual double (Panaetius?) to a different one, as trans­ alliteration; cf. Plin. N.H. 31. 85:

2, 133

895

est. An bcstianim? Nihilo probabilius dcos mutanim ct nihil intellegentium causa tantum laborasse.1 Quorum igitur causa quis * dixerit effectum esse 8 mundum? Eonim scilicet animantium quae ratione utuntur;4 hi δ sunt di · et homines; quibus profecto 1 raborassc B1 ■ quis om. Ο NO Μ · dii PVNOBFM

* esse in ras. Β

4

utantur Ml

· hii

salsissimus sal qui siccissimus, suavissimus. genere ratio (and n. on eadem ... ratio)', a natura: for the preposition cf. 2, 154: deorum atque bominum domus . . . soli enim ratione utentes iwe et lege vivunt; 2, 33, n. (a natura). id quidem abeurdum: cf. Tusc. 1, 61: Legg. 1, 22 [cf. Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, abswdum id quidem; Fin. 2, 93: iam id 131]; in 2, 34, men have ratio but the gods ratio recta cons tansque. The thought ipsum abswdum. is expressed in various forms; e.g., mutanim: on dumb animals cf. Fin. 1, 71: mutat etiam btsitae paene loquimtw; (1) reason is found only in gods and men: Rep. 3, 19: mutis . . . btluis; Juv. 15, 143: Aristot. Eth. Nic. 10, 8, 1178 b 25-28: a grege mutorum [and parallels in Mayor's τοις μέν γαρ θεοΐς άπας ό βίος μακάριος, n.J; Pease on Div. 1, 84, n. (dum beshoe τοις δ* άνθρώποις έφ' ώτον ομοίωμα loquantw). In 2, 157-158, the universe is τι της τοιαύτης ενεργείας υπάρχει- των described as made for the sake of man; δ* άλλων ζώων ουδέν εύδαιμονεϊ, επειδή the brutes enjoy its benefits as thieves ούδαμη* κοινωνεί θεωρίας; Ammon. in Porphyr. Isag. p. 78, 2-3 Bussc: τοϋ rather than as masters. tantum labonuse: but the Stoics λογικού το μέν θεός το 8έ Ανθρωπος; (2) man shares his physical body with did not really hold that the work of providence was toilsome; cf. 1, 22: the brutes, his reason with the gods: Sail. Cat. 1, 2: animi imperio, corporis laboremnt fugiebat? at iste nee atJingit deum nee erat uiius, cum omnes natwae servitio magis utimw; alterurn nobis cum numini divino . . . parerent; 2, 59: deorum dis, alterum cum beluis commune est; Arr. Epict. 1, 3, 3: τό σώμα κοινόν προς τά . . . nee ea quae agant molientium cum labore operoso ac molesto; 3, 92: vos enim ipsi ζφα, 6 λόγος 81 καΐ ή γνώμη κοινόν προς dicere so/etis nihil esse quod deus e/ficere τους θεούς; Aug. Serm. 43, 4: babemus non possit, et quidem sine labore ullo ; hence.. . ipsum esse cum lignis et lapidibus, Mayor is probably correct in taking this vivere cum arboribus, sentire cum bestiis, intellegere cum angelis [cf. 130, 4]; W. W. expression as merely rhetorical. quia dixerit: cf. Off. 3, 76: dixerit Jaeger, Humanist. Reden u. VortrSge quis; Sen. Dial. 1, 4, 6: illos merito quis (1937), 170; (3) man's reason is simply dixerit miseros; R. Kiihncr-C. Stegmann, contrasted with the lack of reason of the Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), brutes (άλογα); Fin. 2, 45: homines . .. hoc una plurimum a bestiis differunt quod 177-178. effectum esse mundum: cf. 1, 53; rationem babent a natura datam; Ijegg. 1, 30: ratio qua una praestamus btluis \ 2, 88; 2, 93; Ac. 1, 28. Aristot. Part. An. 1, 1, 641 b 8; [Plat.] quae ratione utuntur: the neuter Definit. 415 a: άνθρωπος ζφον . . . 6 makes the expression general, unlimited μόνον των δντων επιστήμης της κατά by class or sex, but after it there is an awkward shift back to the masculine: λόγους δεκτικόν έστιν; Polyb. 6, 6, 4: hi sunt. Crcuzcr here compares Cell. 17, τοϋ γάρ γένους των ανθρώπων ταύτη δια­ 11, 2: ex eoque Jerri in ventriculum, quaeφέροντος των άλλων ζώων ή μόνοις αύτοΐς Graece appellatw ή κάτω κοιλία. On gods μέτεστι νου καΐ λογισμού; Cornut. ΛΛ D. 16: ot θεοί μόνον τόν άνθρωπον and men as alone possessing reason cf. 2, των επί γης ζώων λογικόν ποιήσαντες; 79: sequitur ut eadem sit in its quae bumemo in

896

2, 133

nihil est melius, ratio est enim quae praestet1 omnibus.2 Ita fit credibile deorum et hominum causa factum esse mundum quaeque in eo mundo 9 sint omnia. 54 Faciliusque intellegetur 4 a dis 6 inmortalibus hominibus esse provisum, si erit tota hominis fabricatio perspecta omnisque hu1 praestatir//. Rom. · omnibus add. B* dett. Rom., intcllcgitur AHPVBM, intclligigur Ν

[Apul.] Ascl. 6: dt animalibus cunctis bumanos tantum sensus ad divinat rationss intellegtntiam exornat, erigit, atque sustollit [cf. Corp. Herm. 4, 2 ; 8. 5; 12, 1 2 ] ; Min. Fel. 17, 2 ; Anted. Gr. 2, 839 Bckkcr: καθό φαμεν τους ανθρώπους ϊχειν λόγον, τά δέ άλογα μ ή ; Asclcp. in Metapb. p. 6, 27-28 Hayduck: ό λόγος, καθ' σν πλεονεκτεί τά άλλα ζ φ α ; Thcmist. in Aristot. De An. 4, p. 68, 10 Hcinze: φρονιμώτατόν έστι των ζώων 6 Ανθρωπος; 5, ρ. 88, 11 ; Bocth. in I sag. Porpbyr. 2, 5, 3 (C.S.E.L. 48, 294): differ/ enim a ceteris animalibus bomo quia ration* utitur; Phot. Bib/, cod. 223, p. 216 a 27-28 Bckker. praestet: with the subjunctive cf. Fin. 1, 4 3 : sapientia enim est una quae maestitiam pellat ex animis; a potential idea seems to underlie the clause. ita fit c r e d i b i l e : o n this conclusion cf. R. Hirzel, Untersuch. χ. Cic. phil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 201. d e o r u m et h o m i n u m c a u s a : cf. 2, 7 8 ; 2, 154: mundus deorum bominumque causa factus est quaeque in eo sunt ea parata ad fructum hominum et inventa sunt; Fin. 3, 6 7 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 3 7 : quid quod idem ipsi [sc. the Stoics] aiunt deorum et bominum causa mundum esse construeturn quasi communem domum [so 7, 7, 9 ] ; De Ira, 13, 1: si considtrtt a/iquis universam mundi administrationem intelleget profecto quam vera sit sententia Stoicorum qui aiunt nostra causa mundum esse constructum; Ncmcs. De Nat. Horn. 1, 10 [ w h o says that the universe was made for man, not for the angels, w h o have no physical needs]; J. Kacrst, Die ant. Ideed. Oekumene (1903), 14; 3 1 , n. 19. facilius . . . i n t e l l e g e t u r : cf. Ac. 1, 8; Fin. 3, 5 1 ; 3, 65.

* munda ( ΐ ^ β 1 * intellegetur · diis Ρ\/%ΝΟΒ%Ρ\ ad his Bl

t o t a h o m i n i s fabricatio: cf. 1, 19, o. (fabricam); 2, 138: incredibilis fabrica naturae; Ac. 2, 8 6 : quanto artificio esstt sensus nostros mentemqm et Mam constructionem hominis jabricata natura; Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 138: ό δημιουργός αγα­ θός ή^ν τά τε άλλα καΐ τήν έπιστήμην, ώς Εκαστον των τοϋ σώματος μερών καΐ Ιδία καθ* αυτό τους επιβάλλοντας ίχειν αριθμούς καΐ προς τήν του όλου κοινωνίαν εύαρμόστως άπηκριβώσθαι; Quintil. Inst. 2, 16, 1 2 ; Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 8 (III, 17 Κ.): πολλής γαρ ούσης παρά τοις παλαιοΐς ίατροϊς τε και φιλοσόφοις δια­ φωνίας περί χρ€ίας μορίων, ol μεν ο06' ένεκα του νομίζουσι γεγονέναι τά σώ­ ματα ημών, οΰθ' δλως κατά τέχνην, ol δέ καί τίνος ένεκα καΐ τεχνικώς, και τούτων αυτών άλλος άλλην χρείαν έκασ­ του τών μορίων λέγει; 17, 1 (IV, 360 Κ . ) : θεασάμενος έν τοσούτω βορβόρω σαρκών τε καί χυμών όμως ένοικοϋντα νουν, Ιδών δε καί ζώου κατασκευήν ότου δή (πάντα γάρ ένδειζιν Ιχει σοφού δημι­ ουργού) τήν ύπεροχήν εννοήσει τοϋ κατά τόν ούρανον νοϋ· καί τό δοκούν αύτώ σμικρόν είναι πρότερον, ή περί χρείας μορίων πραγματεία θεολογίας ακριβούς αληθώς αρχή καταστήσεται, πολύ μείζονος τε καί πολύ τιμιωτέρου πράγματος όλης της Ιατρικής; Lact. Dt Opif. 1, 11-13, w h o says that Cicero in the Republic and the Laws has attempted to set forth the divine workmanship; postea tamtn in libro dt Natura Deorum secundo hoc idem latius exsequi conatus est. sed quoniam ne ibi quidem satis expresnt adgrediar hoc munus et sumam mibi audaciter txplicandum quod homo distrtissimus poem ο misit intactum; 1, 16: quid est tandem cur nobis invidiosum quisquam putet ή rationem corporis nostri dispicere et contemplari

2, 134

897

manae naturae figura atque perfectio.1 134 Nam cum tribus rebus animantium vita teneatur, cibo, 1 potione, 1 spiritu, ad haec omnia percipienda os est aptissimum, quod adiunctis naribus spiritu augetur. Dentibus autem in ore 4 constructis 6 manditur · 1 f pcrspcctio Ο pocione cibo Ν strictis VNO · mandatur Al.

1

potiones Β1

* hore BF1

· con-

pelimus? quae plant obscura non est, quia exέκαστον, προς δέ τήν σωτηρίαν τής κατα­ ipsis mtmbrorum officiis tt usibus partturnψύξεως, τφ αύτω όργάνω χρήται προς nngularum quanta vi providential qiddque άμφω ταϋτα ή φύσις; Erasistratus ap. factum sit intellegere nobis licet; De lrat 10, [Gakn.] Introd. 9 (XIV, 697 Κ.): δυσί 22; Inst. 3, 17, 18-19 [against denials γάρ ύλαις ταϋτα διοικεΐσθαι λέγει τό by the Epicureans]; Dionys. Alex. ap. ζφον, τφ μέν αΓματι ώς τροφή, τφ δέ Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 26, 4: τήν τε του δλου πνεύματι ώς συνεργφ είς τάς φυσικάς σώματος τοΰ ανθρωπείου φύσιν έχ των ενεργείας; Nemcs. De Nat. Horn. 1 μερών αναγκαίων πάντων ήρμοσε, χαΐ (Patr. Gr. 40, 517): ανάγκη καΐ ξηράς καί τοϊς μέλεσι πάσι τήν τβ προς άλληλα ύγρας τροφής δεΐσθαι το ζφον καί πνεύ­ κοινωνίαν περιέβαλε καΐ τήν παρά τοΰ ματος [W. W. Jaeger, Nemenos v. Emesa δλου χορηγίαν έπεμέτρησεν; Greg. Naz. (1914), 127, who observes how Posido­ De Horn. Opif. 30; Thcodoret, De Prov. nius has adopted the view of Erasistra­ Or. 3 (Pair. Gr. 83, 597 a): νικ$ γάρ τήν tus]; Anon. Land. 22, 49-52 (in Suppl. διάνοιαν της περί ημάς προνοίας ή ποικι­ Aristot. ed. Diels). λία, παραχωρεί πάς λόγος τή της δημιουρ­ aptissimum: the frequency of this γίας σοφία, ουδείς εξικνείται διαγνώναι word through this passage is note­ τήν των σωμάτων κατασκευήν. Κ. Rcinworthy; cf. 2, 128: partes corporis ... ad hardt {Postsdomos (1921), 259) remarks procreandum ... aptissima*; 2, 136: that the passage which follows, particu­ mollitudo ad bauriendum spirt turn aptissima ; larly the parts on the human hand 2, 139: commhsuras ... aptas; 2, 150: (2, 150-152), though only a selection quam vero apfas . . . manus; 2, 151: auri from Posidonius (who had himself vtnas . .. ad usum aptas; 2, 160: ad vescenderived much from Aristotle), constitutes dum hominibus apta. a fragment of a teleology unmatched in adiunctis naribus spiritu augetur: the ancient world, in which the material "amply provided with breath by the cosmos of the Stoics, in the totality of adjacent nostrils." For augeo cf. Phil. 11, its materials, powers, and forms, is con­ 37: veteranos . . . com modis augere dtbeo ; ceived as the dwelling of gods and men. Lucr. 3, 630: sic animas intro duxerunt sensibus auctas; 5, 723: earn partem quae134. nam cum: three successive state­ ments arc cast in the form of cum- cumque est ignibus aucta. constructis: not "piled up," as clauses (2, 136: sed cum aspera arteria . . . sed cum alvi natura) followed by a main Mayor supposes (he follows V in reading verb; in each the provision of nature is constricfis), but "drawn up together," i.e., arranged in the two jaws; so composithe response to a recognized need. vita teneatur: cf. 2, 31: colore teneantur tos in Arnob. 3, 13 [quoted on adversi, . . . ardore teneatur ... calorem . . . quo illeacuti, below]. The syntax is probably teneatur-, Lact. Inst. 2, 12, 14: vivere non to be explained as ablative absolute, and potest ignis nisi aliqua pingui materia teneaturfor such shifts of construction to other cases cf. 2, 143: sornno coniventibus, etc.; in qua babeat alimenturn. cibo, potione, spiritu: cf. Aristot. Pro Sest. 54: spirante etiam re publico ad De Respir. 11, 476 a 16-18: έπεί δέ προς eius spolia detrabenda adpolaverunt; Pro μεν τό είναι τροφής δεϊται των ζώων Cael. \0:fuit adsiduus mecum praetore me ;

898

2, 134

atque ab iis l attenuator * ct mollitur ' cibus. Eonim advcrsi acuti ι ϋ» PVNO, \mBFM del. May., cuti Ο

* ext*enuatur A

Cacs. B.C. 3, 14, 4 : turnbus auitm excitatis tame* bos altitude puppium . .. ntperabat; G. F. Schoemann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 373. atmooitut . . . extcnoatur . . · molli· tur: "the structure o f the teeth within the mouth serves t o cbcw the food, and it is divided up and softened by them" (Rackham). Manditur is the general term for chewing being done, applying t o all the teeth (cf. QuintiL Inst. 10, 1, 19: dbot mansot .. . demit timus) \ extenuatur is the especial task of the canine teeth and mollitur of the molars, as the next sentence shows. Most doubts about the passage statt from the phrase atque ab Us. But for the preposition cf. rbe next sen­ tence : a lingua ; 2, 139: nervos a qui bus; 2, 144: auditus . .. a quo; Off. 1, 6 8 : a /abort . . . a voluptate ; 1, 102: a ration*. T o suppose the phrase an interpolation is difficult. A solution advanced by Allen {ad loc.t but withdrawn three years later in his note on Div. 2, 46, 96) and adopted by Plasbcrg and Ax is to emend manditur to mandatur, making dent/but dative; cf. Lucr. 2, 638: ma/is mandaret; Ace. ap. Τ use. 4, 77: meot malts miser / mandarem natos (but our passage lacks the ma/is of these two). Plasbcrg would explain Allen's emendation as meaning τοις δέ τω στόματι ένωκοδομημένοις όδυϋσι παραδίδοται καΐ υπ' αυτών συνθλίβεται ή τροφή. 1 think, however, that we may retain the ms reading. O n the process of chewing cf. Posidonius ap. Sen. Up. 90, 2 2 : receptas, inquit, in os frugts concurrens inter $e duritia dentiurn frangitt et quicqmd excidit ad tosdim denies lingua refertur [in which we may detect some reflection of the source used in the present passage]; Ncmcsius, De Nat. Horn. 23 (Pair. Gr. 40, 693 Β): το γάρ στόμα πρώτον προ­ κατασκευάζει τη γαστρί την τροφήν, είς λεπτά κατατέμνων αυτήν δια τών οδόν­ των καΐ της γλώττης; Michael Ephcs. in An. Part. 2, 3, p. 34, 3-4 Hayduck: 3ιαιρεΐται [sc. ή τροφή] γάρ είς μικρά 8wt

* m o l k u x i i t t . Mart.

* scan

τών οδόντων, χαΐ ρφων γίνεται είς το κατεργαυΟ ι, ΨΙΧ, a d v c r s i , a c u t i : Mayor in his edition deleted acuti, but in CI. Riw. 3 (1889). 164, more wisely admtrrrd that the words mean "the front teeth, the incisors." For cases of rwo adjectives wirh one n o u n , not joined by a connective, G o e t h e compares 3, 2 2 : vetus Zememis brtrir . .. acuta comc/usso; Tuu. 5. 6 1 : pukbtrrimo textili stragulo; 2 Verr. 4 , 8 1 : bomrmbus moms imdustriis. For the t w o (or more) kinds of teeth cf. X e n . Mem. I, 4, 6: καΐ τους μέν πρόσΟεν οδόντας πχσι ζωοις οίους τέμνειν είναι, τους δε γομφίους οίους παρά τούτων δεξαμένους λεαίντιν; Aristoc Part. Am. 3, 1, 661 b 8-9: τους μέν προσθίους οξείς, ίνα διαιρώσι., τους δέ γομφίους πλατεΐς, ίνα λεαίνωσιν [cf. Pbjs. 2, 8, 198 b 24-27; in Η.Α. 2, 4, 501 b 24-26 the γομφίοι are clearly wisdom teeth); Philo, De spec. Leg. 3, 198: οδόντες δέ ol μέν e t a τομίαα τω τέμνειν σντία καΐ όσα άλλα εδώδιμα, δια τοϋτο ταύτης της προσηγο­ ρίας άξιωθέντες, ol δέ μύλοι τω τά διατμηθέντα είς μείονα λεαίνειν δύνασΦχι; Cels. 8 . 1 , 9 ; Poll. 2, 91-92: ol δέ εκατέρω­ θεν έκατέρα τη σιαγόνι δύο, κυνόδοντες, δια τήν οξύτητα, ώς τοις τών κυνών προσεοικότες . . . παράκεινται δέ αύτοίς δύο ρΛζών έξηρτημένοι, ol λεγό­ μενοι γομφίοι, πέντε εκατέρωθεν, ών είσι καΐ ol λεγόμενοι μύλοι, διά το λεαί­ νειν ίσως τήν τροφήν ώς ή σιτουργος μύλη; Artcmid. Onirocr. 1, 31 [distingui­ shing τομείς, i.e., ol έμπρόσΟοι οδόντες, from κυνόδοντες and μύλοι [ους γομ­ φίους ίνιοι καλοϋσιν]; Galen, De Oss. ad Tir. 5 (11, 753-754 Κ., naming τομείς, κυνόδοντες, and μύλαι); De Usu Part. I I , 8 (III. 869 K.); In Hipp, de Artie. 3 ( X V I I I , 1, 429-430 K.); [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 2 9 ; Arnob. 3, 13: subactionibus ciborum denies trini generis atque in officio trina compositos; Basil, Horn, in illud Attende tibi r'psi, 8, p. 217 A ; Thcodorct, De Prop. Or. 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, 604 c): σιτίον

2, 135

899

morsu dividunt escas, intimi autem conficiunt, qui genuini l vocantur; quae confcctio etiam a lingua a adiuvari videtur. 135 Linguam autem ad radices eius haerens excipit 3 stomachus, 1

gemini Ο

* lingua *** adiuuari A

τ ο ι ς όδοϋσι δέ λβπτυνΟέν τ η γαστρί π α ρ ε π έ μ φ θ η ; Sallustius, De Diij, 9; Simplic. in Phys. 2, 8, p p . 370, 35-371, 2 ; 3 7 1 , 19-20 D i c k ; Isid. Etym. 1 1 , 1, 52, concluding ultimi sunt mo/ares, qui conrisa a prioribus a (que confracta subigunt et molent at que inmassant; wide et mo/ares vocati sunt; Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 81-82); Suid. s. v v . μύλαι; μύλοι. g e n u i n i : from gena. Plin. N.H. 1 1 , 166, u n d e r s t a n d s these as w i s d o m teeth. c o n f c c t i o : in t h e rare sense of " m a s t i ­ c a t i n g " ; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1906), 171, 20-23. a l i n g u a : cf. the note o n manditur . . , extenuatur . . . mof/itur, above. Hadoardus o m i t s a (sec R. Mollwcidc in Wiener

Stud. 35 (1913), 318). With the thought cf. Lact. De Opif. 10, 16: [lingua] contritos tt permolitos dentibus cibos coUigit et conglohatos vi sua deprimit et transmit tit ad ventrem; Ncmcs. De Nat. Horn. 23 (Pair. Gr. 40, 693 B-C): μεγίστην γάρ καΐ ή γ λ ώ τ τ α χρείαν παρέχεται τ η διαμασήσει, συνάγουσα τήν τροφήν καΐ τοις όδοϋσιν υποβάλλουσα, καθάπερ αϊ άλετρίδες δι» τ η ς χειρός τόν σϊτον ταΐς μυλαις. τρόπον γάρ τίνα καΐ ή γ λ ώ τ τ α χείρ έστι της διαμασήσεως. a d i u v a r i : Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 7 9 ) : συνεργός τ η πόσει κ at Ι διαμασήσει . . . συνεργεί γ ά ρ τ ω στόματι ή γλωσσά καΐ ot οδόντες · τ ό μέν γαρ τέμνει τ ά σιτία, ol δέ λεαίνουσιν, ή δέ παραπέμπει τοις τέμνουσιν ή λεαίνουσιν τών οδόντων. 1 3 5 . ad radices . . . h a e r e n s : s o t h e wind-pipe in 2,136: or turn babeat adiunctum linguae radicibus paulo supra quam ad linguam stomachus adnectitur ; Poll. 2 , 1 0 7 : σ τ ο μ ά ­ χ ο υ τοις πρώτοις άκροις ή γ λ ώ τ τ α προσφυής έστιν. s t o m a c h u s : the o e s o p h a g u s ; cf. Plat. Tim. 78 b ; Aristot. H.A. 1,12, 493 a 5-6: αύχήν δέ τό μεταξύ προσώπου καΐ θώρα­

■ accipit

A1

κος, και τούτου τό μέν πρόσθιον μέρος λάρυγξ, τ ό δ' όπίσθιον σ τ ό μ α χ ο ς ; 1, 16, 495 a 18-20: εντός δέ τοϋ αύχένος δ τε οίσοφάγος καλούμενος έστιν, ϊ χ ω ν τήν έπωνυμίαν άπό τοϋ μήκους και της σ τ ε νότητος, καΙ ή αρτηρία; 1, 16, 495 b 19-22: ό δέ στόμαχος ήρτηται μέν άνω­ θεν άπό τοϋ στόματος, έχόμενος τ η ς αρτηρίας . . . τελευτα δέ διά τοϋ δ ι α ζ ώ ­ ματος είς τήν κοιλίαν; De Respir. 1 1 , 476 a 31-33: πρότερον γάρ κείται ή αρτηρία τοϋ οίσοφάγου δι* ου ή τροφή πορεύεται είς τήν καλουμένην κοιλίαν; Philo, De spec. Leg. 1, 2 1 7 : στόμαχος μέν γάρ παρακείμενος τ η κατά πόσει τήν ύπό τ ώ ν οδόντων τμηΟεϊσαν πρότερον καΐ λεανΟεϊσαν αύθις τροφήν υποδέχεται καΐ προκατεργάζεται κοιλία; Plin. N.H. 1 1 , 175-176; Ccls. 4, 1. 3 ; Poll. 2, 2 0 2 ; Galen, De Usu Part. 4, 1 ( I N , 266267 Κ . ) : ή μέν ουν κοινή καΐ μεγίστη καΐ π ρ ώ τ η πασών οδός άπό τοϋ στόματος είς τήν γαστέρα φέρει . . . βνομα δέ τ ή ς εΙσόδου ταύτης τό μέν (διον οίσοφάγος, τό δέ κοινόν στόμαχος; Schol. / / . 22, 3 2 5 : Πραξαγόρας δέ έν τ η ανατομή ούτως φησί- μετά δέ τήν τ η ς γ λ ώ τ τ η ς Οέσιν ύπέρκειται κατά τό ίσχατον τοϋ ουρα­ νού [palato extremo atque intimo terminatur] ή κιονίς· μετά δέ ταύτην φάρυγξ καΙ στόμαχος. £στι δέ ό μέν φάρυγξ έκ τοϋ έμπροσΟίου, ό δέ στόμαχος έκ τοϋ οπισ­ θίου προσπεφυκώς τοις τοϋ τραχήλου σπονδύλοις. καΐ ό μέν φάρυγξ έμφύεται είς τόν πνεύμονα, ό δέ στόμαχος είς τήν κοιλίαν [cf. Κ. Rcinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 165-168; Μ. van d e n Bruwacnc, La thiol, dt Cic. (1937), 119-120]; Schol. Od. 9, 3 7 3 : οίσοφάγος λέγεται, ώς φασιν ol τ ώ ν Ιατρών παίδες, / τό δεχόμενον τά σιτία, ήτοι ό στόμαχος, λάρυγξ δέ αυτό τό αποτελούν τήν ή χ ή ν ; Lact. De Opif. 1 1 , 5 ; G r e g . Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 30 {Pair. Gr. 44, 248 c ) : πλησίον . . . πεφύκασιν αλλήλων αϊ είσο­ δοι τοϋ πνεύματος τε καΐ τ η ς τροφής

900

2, 136

quo primum inlabuntur ea quae accepta l sunt, oris * utraque ex parte a tosillas 4 attingens palato extremo atque intimo terminatur atque is 5 agitatione et motibus · linguae cum depulsum et quasi detrusum cibum accepit depellit. Ipsius autem partes eae quae 7 sunt infra 8 quam * id quod devoratur dilatantur, quae autem supra contrahuntur. 136 Sed cum aspera arteria (sic enim 1 0 a medicis 1 quacquc acccpta Ο " ore is Aid., » ex parte utraque Ν * tossillas Η T * his A VNM · ex motibus Ν ea equac VO ■ infra add. Μ * quam 10 om. FM% aquam dtl. Β enim add. Μ

terea et aliud officium [sc. lingua] .. . quod [cf. K. Gronau, Poieid. u. d. judiscbcbristl. Genesisexegese (1914), 210]; Nemcs. contritos et ptrmolitos dentibus cibos colligit De Nat. Horn. 23 [quoted on 2, 134, n. et comglobatos vi sua deprimit et transmittit (a lingua)); Theodoret, De Prop. Or. 3 ad vtntrem. depulsum . . . depellit: for the repe­ {Pair. Gr. 83, 596 D): όλκόν ό οίσοφάγος μιμείται δν στόμαχον όνομάζειν εΐώθα- tition cf. n. on accepta, above. The mean­ μεν; Melet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, ing seems to be that the food pushed Anted. Oxon. 3, 99-101). down to it the oesophagus pushes further accepta: somewhat awkwardly repea­ down. With the expression cf. 2, 138 ted by accepit below, much as dtpulsum is [where the action of the intestines is by de pel Jit; cf. Mclct. opxit., p. 105: described in terms similar to those here τό στόμα δεξάμενον την τροφήν μασσδται used of swallowing]: rtliquiae cibi depef· αυτήν και κατατέμνει καΐ καταλεαίνει lantur \ Div. 2, 57: depulso enim de pec/ore διάφορο Κ; όδοΰσι χρησάμενον καΐ παρα­ et in omnt corpus diviso... cibo\ GclL 17, 11, 6 [of the epiglottis]: utiedu/ia quidem πέμπει τω οίσοφάγω. oris: clumsily placed, yet intelligible omnia defenderet ab arteria depel/eretque as modifying parte. From Aldus on, in stomacbum. quasi detrusum: from quasi Mayor however, most editors have emended to ore. ist which produces an awkward repe­ suspects that Cicero was not quite satis­ tition with atque is just below, the cases fied -with his rendering of some Greek cited by Mayor and Plasbcrg from Τ use. term. infra quam: cf. 2, 136: paulo supra 5, 60, and Off. 3, 94, being hardly so harsh as this. I prefer, with various older quam ; Varr. R.R. 1, 41, 3: paulo infra quam insitus est incidunt; Plin. N.H. 16, editors, to retain the ms reading. toeillaa: cf. Aristot, H.A. 1,11, 492 b 123. ipsiue autem: contrasting the action 34-493 a 1: τό μέν διφυές τοϋ στόματος παρίσΟμιον; Poll. 2, 201-202; [Galen,] of the oesophagus with that of the lntrod. 11 (XIV, 713 Κ.): της δέ αύτης tongue. dilatantur . . . contrahuntur: cf. the αΙτίας ένεκα καΐ αϊ άντιάδες γεγόνασι, τέσσαρες ου σαι τόν αριθμόν, δύο μέν lungs in 2,136: xr contrabunt . . . diltantur. 136.aepera arteria: the trachea; pro­ προφανείς προς τη ρΊζη της γλώττης εκα­ τέρωθεν, δύο δέ έχόμεναι τούτων ένδό- bably the "rough" of Shakesp. Mercb. of Ven. 3, 2, 211; cf. Plat. Tim. 78 c: τ* τεραι. λέγονται δέ αύται καΐ παρίσθμια, μέν των έγκυρτίων είς τό στόμα μεθηκε · κτλ. agitatione et motibus: cf. Div. 2, διπλοϋ δέ όντος αύτοΰ κατά μέν τάς 128: agitatione et motu. On this action αρτηρίας είς τόν πλεύμονα καθήκε θάτεby the tongue cf. Pol'. 2,104: γλώττα. . . ρον, τό δ* είς τήν κοιλίαν παρά τάς αρ­ τη δέ άνανεύσει τάς τροφάς παραπέμ- τηρίας; Soph. Tracb. 1054: πλεύμονος πουσα; Lact. De Opif. 10, 16: babet prae- τ* αρτηρίας; Aristot. De An. 2, 8, 420 b

2, 136

901

appellator)l ostium habeat adiunctum linguae radicibus paulo supra quam ad linguam stomachus adnectitur, eaque * ad pulmones usque pertineat excipiatque animam earn quae ducta est 3 spiritu * eandemque a pulmonibus 5 respiret et reddat, tegiturβ quodam quasi operculo, quod ob earn7 causam datum est, ne si quid 8 in 1 apclbtur/OA/ » caquac V · ducta sit APVlNBFMt dicta / / , ca qua cductus it spiritus eademque V% * spiritus HV% · a pulmonibus candem l l 7 (que om.) M, quae pulmonibus B · tergitur (l)V eam]quam V*NO ■ ne si quid dett. Rom., ne si quod AHPVBXFM% nisi quod VlBl, nisi quod si V*NO

28-29: τήν καλουμένην άρτηρίαν; Par/. An. 3, 3, 664a35 — 664 b 6: ή Uκαλού­ μενη οάρυγξ και αρτηρία συνέστηχεν έκ χονβρώδους σώματος· ού γαρ μόνον -αναπ­ νοής ένεκεν έστιν άλλα καΐ φωνής . . . κείται δ* έμπροσθεν ή αρτηρία του οισο­ φάγου, καίπερ έμποδίζουσα αυτόν περί τήν ύποδοχήν της τροφής· έάν γάρ τι παρεισρυή ξηρον ή ύγρόν είς τήν άρ­ τηρίαν, πνιγμούς καΐ πόνους καΐ βήχας χαλεπάς έμποιεϊ; Lucr. 4, 528-529; Dion.

Hal. DeComp. Vtrb. 14; Plin. N.H. 11, 175-176; Ccls. 4, 1, 3; Erasistratus ap. Gcll. 17, 11, 3: per alterant fisJulam, quae Graece nominator τραχεία αρτηρία, spiriturn a summo ore in pulmonem atque inde rursum in os et in naris commeare [cf. Macrob. Sat. 7, 14, 5J; Galen, De Usu Part. 7, 1 (III, 516 K.); 7, 3 (III, 518 K.); 8, 1 (I". 611-612 K.); De Caus. Respir. (IV, 466 K.); De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 2 4-5 (V, 231, 243, 244, 255, 256 K.) ; 8, 8 (V, 710 K.); De Sam/, tuend. 6, 9 (VI, 421 K.; the trachea also called βρόγχος); De Compos. Med. 7, 1 (XIII, 2 K.); Introd. 11 (XIV, 716 K.); in Hipp. 1 Praedict. 2, 88 (XVI, 677 K.); Poll. 2, 114; 2, 118; Lucian, Hist, quomodo conserib. 9; Alex. Aphrod. De Sensu, 3, 4, p. 66, 15-17 Wendland; Ncmes. De Nat. Horn. 28 {Pair. Gr. 40, 713 A-B); Lact. De Opt/. 11, 5-8; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Opt/. 30 (Patr. Gr. 44,248 C-D); Thcmist. in De An. 4, p. 66, 34-35; p. 67, 1-4 Heinze; Ammon. in De Interpr. 1, p. 25, 2; 30, 8-16 Busse; David, Pro/eg. Pbil. 13, p. 41, 31-33 Busse; Mckt. De Nat. Horn, in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 35; 3, 84-85; 3, 105-108; Suid. /. PP.

καρδία; φάρυγξ; φωνή; Etym. Gud. s.v. λάρυγξ; Η. Ο. Schrocder in Corp. Med. Gr. Suppl. 1 (1934), 51. Arteria is prima­ rily the windpipe, but is extended in application to other air-tubes; e.g., 2, 138: spiritus per arferias. a medicis: physicians and philoso­ phers are often coupled, especially by Galen; e.g., De Anat. Admin. 2, 1-3 (II, 280, 287, 291 K.); De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 9, 6 (V, 775); and note his work Qmdoptimus Medicus sit quoque Pbi/osopbus (I, 53-63 K.). W. W. Jaeger, Nemesios p. Emesa (1914), 22, n. 1, remarks upon Posidonius's acquaintance with medical literature as shown in the present passage (cf. I. Hcinemann, Poseidonios' metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 209), and Aeuus (in Phot. Bib/, cod. 221, p. 177 a 13 Bckker) men­ tions him in a list of medical writers. linguae radicibus: cf. 2, 135: ad radices eius [sc. linguae]; Thcophr. Meta­ phys. 31: οίον το έμπροσθεν τήν φάρυγγα του οίσοφάγου (τιμιώτερον γάρ). paulo supra quam: cf. 2, 135: quae sunt infra quam ; R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, AusJ. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 460. adnectitur: "is attached"; cf. Ccls. 4, 1,4; buic cor adnexum est; Melct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 85): πλησίον 8έ ταύτης (the trachea] καΙ ό οίσοφάγος έπάγη. pertineat: "extends to"; cf. 2, 137: ad quas omnes eius viae pertinent. quae ducta cat spiritu: cf. 2, 101, n. (spiritu ductus); 2, 138: spiritu in pulmones anima ducitur. quodam quasi operculo: the epiglot­ tis; cf. Hippocr. De Corde (XXI. 485 K.):

902

2, 136

cam cibi forte * incidisset ■ spiritus impediretur. Sed cum alvi natura subiecta stomacho cibi et potionis sit receptaculum, * 1 cibi ct potionis sit rcceptaculum forte incidissent spiritus i m p e d i r e t u r Λ' ■ e t . . . rcceptaculum om. Ν * incidesset F1

πώμα γαρ ατρεκές ή έπιγλωσσίς ούκ άν διήσει μείζον ποτοΰ ουδέν; Aristot. De Rtspir. 11, 476 a 33-34: έναίμοις έχει ή αρτηρία οίον πώμα [quasi operculo] τήν έπιγλωττίδα; Η.Α. 1, 11, 492 b 3 4 ; l , 16, 495 a 27-30; Part. An. 3, 3 , 664 b 2 2 ; Schol. / / . 22, 325: μεταξύ δέ φαρυγγος καΐ γλώσσης έπιγλωσσίς, έπιπωματίζουσα τοϋ φάρυγγος τό στόμα. Ποσειδώνιος δέ φησι κατά βιπήν της τροφής σκέπεσβαι ύπό της έπιγλωττίδος τον βρόγχον (Κ. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 4 7 5 ; id., Kosmosu. Sympatbie (1926), 165-167; Μ. Pohlenz in Goring, gel. An%. 188 (1926), 281-282); Plin. N.H. 11, 175; Erasistratus ap. V\\xt.Quaest. con». 7, 1, 1, p. 698 c: ούκ ευ παρίησι τό της έπιγλωττίδος Ιργον, επί τούτω τεταγμένον όπως έν τη καταπόσει της τροφής τήν άρτηρίαν πιέζουσα κωλύη παρεμπεσεΐν ότιοΰν «Ις τόν πλεύμονα (cf. Gell. 17, 11, 4-6; Μ. Pohlenz in Got ting. gel. Αηχ. 188 (1926), 281-282); Galen, De Usu Part. 7, 16 (III, 586-587 K.); Introd. 11 ( X I V , 713 Κ.): προς δέ τή ρίζη αυτής έμπέφυκεν ή έπιγλωττίς, ήτις έν τώ καταπίνειν άνατρέχουσα έπιπωματίζει τόν βρόγχον (να μή τι τών στερεών ή υγρών έμπέση είς αυτόν (cf. Melct. De Nat. Horn, in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 80: έπιπωματίζει ή έπιγλωττίς τήν άρτηρίαν καΐ κωλύει αυτήν ένεργεϊν; 3, 84); Arct. De Cur. Morb. acut. 1, 4 ; Poll. 2, 106; Macrob. Sat. 7, 15, 11; Theodoret, De Prov. Or. 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, 589 B ; 600 D ) ; Michael Ephes. in Part. An. 3 , p. 54, 1 Hayduck; I. Hcinemann, Poseidonios* metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 208-209. eed c u m , e t c . : cf. Aug. C. Iulian. 4, 58: adiungis deinde "quomodo ipsum bominem oratione depingat," ut diets, "et quomodo disserat alvi naturam stomacho esse subiectam, quod cibi et potionis sit receptaculum; pul­ monis autem et cor extrinsecus spin turn adducant; multa in alvo mirabiliter effecta.

quae constatent ex nervis; et quod sit multi­ plex et tortmsa, arctatque et contineaJ, sire illud aridum sit, situ bumidum quod receperit"', et cetera buiusmodi usque ad illud (2, 138] "quemadmodum reliquiae cibi depellantur, turn astringentibus se intestims, turn relaxant thus." a l v i natura: a periphrasis for alms, cf. 1, 2 3 : amimi natura; 2, 2 4 : calorit naturam \ also the use of φύσις in Plat Tim. 45c: τήν τών βλεφάρων φύσιν; 74d: τήν . . . τών νεύρων φύσιν; 84 c : ή τοϋ μυελού φύσις; Pbaedr. 251 b : ή τοϋ πτε­ ρού φύσις; Soph. O.T. 334-335 (and Jcbb's n . ] : πέτρου / φύσιν; often in Aristotle. For the ahus cf. 2, 1 2 6 ; it here seems to mean the stomach. O n its functions see Plin. N.H. 11, 2 0 0 ; Galen, De Usu Part. 4, 7 (III, 275 K . ) ; Lact. De Opij. 11, 2 ; 11, 6; Macrob. Sat. 7, 4, 13-23; Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 132-133; Michael Ephes. in Part. An. 2 , p. 34, 8-22 Hayduck. c i b i . . . r e c e p t a c u l u m : cf. Gakn, De Usu Part. 4, 7 (III, 279 Κ . ) : ή μέν γαστήρ, ως αν υποδοχής σιτίων Ενεκα γεγενημένη; Alex. Aphrod. in De Sens*, 5, p. 108, 10-14 Wcndland: πασι γαρ τοις ζωοις εστί τις τόπος άποκεκριμένος έν τ ω σώματι, είς 6ν δέχεται τήν τροφήν ούτος δέ έστιν ή κοιλία, αΰτη γαρ υπο­ δέχεται τήν πρώτην τροφήν, έξ ής και κατά μεταβολήν παν τό σώμα τήν χορηγίαν έχει, πρώτης της καρδίας πεττούση; τό αίμα καθαρώς καΐ χορηγούσης αυτό τοις άλλοις μέρεσιν; Lact. De Opif. 11,2: providentissimus artifex in medio eius recep­ taculum cibis fecit, quibus concoctis et liquefactis pitales sucos membris omnibus dispertiret; 11, 5: duo sunt in bomine receptaada, unum aeris, quod alit animam, alteram ciborum, quod alit corpus. N o t e in our passage the numerous pairs of words: cibi et potionis ; pulmonis et cor; multiplex et tortuosa ; arcetque et confinet; sive ...

2, 136

903

pulmones autem et cor extrinsecus spiritum ducant,1 in alvo f multa sunt mirabiliter efTecta, quae constant* fere e nervis; est autem multiplex et tortuosa arcetque et continet sive illud aridum est sive umidum * quod recipit,5 ut id mutari · et concoqui 7 possit, eaque turn adstringitur, turn relaxatur, atque omne β quod accipit · 1 4 adducant VNO, adducantur Ρ ■ alio Ρ ■ constat Η humidum PVNOBFM · recipit A HP VNO, recepit Β · ut id mutari add. A 7 c o n c h o qui Ο ■ omnis Bl · accipit HB%FM%, accepit ABl

aridum ... sive... umidum; mutari et con­ coqui ; turn adstringitur, turn relaxatur ; cofft et confundit; cocta atque confecta. c o r : here mentioned because o f the theory that the left ventricle of the heart supplied the arteries with air; cf. 2 , 138; Chalcid. in Tim. 2 1 2 : spirit us . . . per fauces ad pulmonem commeans, in respiratione attenuatus, ad cordis sedem facit transiium. Otherwise the coupling o f heart and lungs would be difficult to follow. mirabiliter efTecta: cf. Basil, Horn, in illud Attend» tibi ipsit 8 (Patr. Gr. 3 1 , 217 A - B ) : ούτω πάντα λογισμω ε μ π ο ­ ρευόμενος τω προσήκοντι καΐ καταμανθάνων όλκήν αέρος διά του πνεύμονος, τοϋ θερμού φυλακήν επί της καρδίας, όργανα πέψεως, οχετούς αίματος έκ πάντων τούτων τήν άνεξιχνίαστον σοφίαν τοϋ ποιήσαντός σε κατόψει, ώς αν καΐ αυτόν σε είπεϊν μετά τοϋ προφήτου [Ps. 139, 6J έθαυμαστώθη ή γνώσις σου έ ζ έμοϋ. c o n s t a n t fere e n e r v i s : cf. Aristot. Part. An. 3 , 3 , 664 a 31-35: έστι ο° δ μέν οισοφάγος σαρκώδης, ϊχων νευρώδη τάσιν, νευρώδης μέν 6πως έχη διάτασιν είσιούσης της τροφής, σαρκώδης δέ δπως μαλακός ή καΐ ένδιδφ καΐ μή βλάπτηται τραχυνόμενος ύπό των κατιόντων; Ccls. 4 , 1, 6: stomacbus vero, qui intestinorum principium est, nervosus [where Plasbcrg remarks that Cclsus uses stomacbus for what Cicero calls alvus); Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 16 (III, 45-46 K.), on the νεϋρα; 5, 9 α " , 377-378 K . ) ; 15, 1 (IV, 215216 K . ) ; De Plac. Hipp, et Plat. 1, 9 ( V , 203-204 K.), differentiating νεΰρον, σύνδεσμος (ligament), and τένων (ten­ don).

m u l t i p l e x et tortuosa: with the phrase cf. Am. 65 [figurative]: ntqut enim fidum potest esse multiplex ingenium et tortuosum; with the thought, which seems to indicate that the description passes d o w n to the intestines, cf. Plin. N.H. 11, 200 [of the intestines]: flexuosissimis orbibus; [Galen,] Introd. 11 ( X I V , 717 Κ,): διηθείται είς τήν νηστιν ή τροφή, ήτις λεπτόν εντερον ούσα, διά τούτο ύπό της φύσεως είς Ιλικας πλείστας συνετέθη; Lact. De Opif. 11, 16: intestinorum quoque multipliers spirat ac longitude in se convoluta quam mirificum dii opus est; Ambr. Exam. 6, 7 1 : intestino­ rum . . . circumplexi orbes; De Noe, 9, 2 8 : intestinorum reflexion» ac sinuatione ; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 3 1 : intestinorum . .. quae ... longis nexibus in circulorum ordinata sunt modum; Greg. Naz. De Horn. Opif. 30 (Patr. Gr. 44, 249 Α ) : τοις πολυτρόποις αυτών [sc. των εντέρων] έλιγμοϊς άναστρέφουσα χρόνω παρακατέχει τήν τροφήν τοις σπλάγχνοις. arcetque et c o n t i n e t : cf. Rep. 6, 17: arcens et continens ceteros. r e c i p i t : here, as with accipit, below, the mss arc divided between present and perfect, either making g o o d sense. a r i d u m . . . u m i d u m : a variant o n cibi et potionssy above. adstringitur . . . relaxatur: in 2, 138, the same verbs are used o f the actions of the intestines. c o g i t , e t c . : cf. Galen, De Ana torn. Admin. 6, 2 (II, 542 Κ.): τινά μέν κατά πρώτον λόγον ύπο της φύσεως γεγονότα προς τε τήν ύποδοχήν αύτης καΐ κάτεργασίαν, Ιτι δέ τήν είς όλον το σώμα φοράν; Theodoret, De Prop. Or. 3 (Patr. Gr. 8 3 ,

904

2, 136

cogit et confundit, ut facile et calore * (quem multum f habet) et terendo8 cibo et praeterea spiritu omnia cocta 4 atque confecta in reliquum corpus dividantur.* 55 In pulmonibus autem inest raritas · quaedam et adsimilis spongiis 7 mollitudo ad hauriendum s 1 ex calore Ht calorem AlPVlBlt calorum A1 * multara Vx · diuidaturO r e n d o i ? ( e t e in ras.) F · cocta et O, coacta Λ/ 1 7 (if/.) raritas Ο sf hongiis A V1, sphongiis Μ ■ adauriendum BFX

» ctc· ueritas

593 Β): ή δέ γαστήρ διά του στομάχου τήν ύπό των οδόντων τεμνόμενη ν καΐ ύπό τών μυλών λεπτυνομένην τ ι καΐ λεαινομένην ίλκει τ ρ ο φ ή ν ίλκουσα δέ πρότερον κατ­ έχει καΐ χυλοΐ και άλλο ιοί καΐ μετα­ βάλλει καΐ προς έαυτήν όμοιοι- είτα δια· πεφθεϊσαν καλώς καΐ άλλοιωθεΐσαν άποκρίνει δικαίως, κτλ. c a l o r e : cf. 2, 24, for the heat found in food and even in excrements; Lact. De Opt/. 11, 2 : quibus concoctis et liqutfactis vitalts sucos membris omnibus dispertiret; 11, 15: cibi vero in aivum rectpti et cum pot us umore permixti cum iam calore percocti fuerint, eorum sucus inenarrabili modo per

corporis partes; De Noet 9, 2 8 : in stomach, quem plerique pentrtm appellant superiorem, cibus conficitur; deinde coquitur in iectrt atque to digeritur vapore. d i v i d a n t u r : cf. Div. 2, 5 7 : in ornnt corpus diviso et mitificato cibo ; Lucr. 4 , 603: partis in cunctas dividitur vox; Lact. De Opt/. 11, 16: membris omnibus dividatur. raritas . . . a d s i m i l i s s p o n g i i s : cf. Plat. Tim. 70 c: τήν του πλεύμονος Ιδέαν ένεφύτευσαν, πρώτον μεν μαλαχήν καΐ άναιμον, είτα σήραγγας εντός έχουσαν οίον σπόγγου κατατετρημένος, Ινα το τε πνεΰμα καΐ τό πώμα δεχόμενη, ψύχου σα, άναπνοήν καΐ ρ" αστώνην έν τ ω καύματι

membra dijfusus inrigat uwmsum corpus

παρέχοι; 79c: διά μανών των σαρκών;

et vegetat. CaJor and tritura as causes of digestion were opposed to each other by the t w o rival schools of Hippocrates and Erasistratus (Cels. prooem. 2 0 : dace a/it Erasistrato ten cibum in ventre contendunt, alii Plistonico Praxagprae discipulo putrescere, alii credunt Hippocrati per calorem cibos concoqw\ etc.). Cf. A k i n . Introd. in Plat. 17: διοικείται δέ τά σντΐα κατά τήν γαστέρα πνεύματί τε καΐ θερμω τεμνό­ μενα καΐ μαλαττόμενα καΐ οΰτως έπί πάν το σώμα χωροϋντα κατά τάς οίκείας μεταβολάς; Mclct. in Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 35. t e r e n d o : cf. Mclct. in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 2 0 : ώσπερ τόν σΐτον λαμβά­ νοντες έν ταϊς μύλαις καταλεαίνομεν, ποιουντες άλευρον εΤτα μιγνύντες δδατι φυροϋμεν, καΐ παραπέμπομεν τη καμίνω είς βπτησιν. c o c t a a t q u e c o n f e c t a : an alliterative pair repeated in 2, 137: confecius iam coctusque;ci. Cels. 4, 12, 17; Ambr. Exam. 6, 7 1 : conficitur primum esca in utero supe­ rior, deinde in iecore coquiturt eiusque vapore digjtstus transjunditur sucus eius in reliquas

Aristot. Η.Α. 1, 17, 496 b 3-4: ά π α ς μέν γάρ έστι σομφός, παρ* έκάστην δέ τήν σύριγγα πόροι φέρουσι της μ ε γ ά λ η ; φλεβός; Part. An. 3, 6, 669 a 13-16: τοϋ δέ άναπνεϊν ό πλεύμων Οργανον έστι, τήν μέν αρχήν της κινήσεως έχων από της καρ&ας, ποιών δ' εύροχωρίαν τη εΐσόδω του πνεύματος δια τήν αύτοΰ σομφότητ* καΐ τό μέγεθος; Plin. Ν.Η. 11, 188: pulmo .. . sponposus at fistulis inanibus caves; Cels. 4, 1, 4 : /'/ spongiosus idtoqut spirttus capax ; Apul. De Plat. 1, 15: pulmomtm . . . mollitia ; Galen, De Med. Sietb. 2, 4 (XI, 91 Κ.): ή σάρζ αυτή ή μεν τοΰ πνεύμονος μανή (cf. In Hipp. De Humor. 1, 14 ( X V I , 157 Κ . ) ] ; Lact. De Opi/. 11, 3 : genus quoddam visceris molle atque rarum, quodpulmonem vocamus; 11, 4 : raritotem; Basil, Hexaem. 7, 1, p. 149 Β : ήμΐν μέν ό πνεύμων έγκειται, άραιόν και πολύπορον σπλάγχνον, δ διά της τοΰ θώρακος δια­ στολής τόν αέρα δεχόμενον [cf. Greg. N y s s . De Horn. Opi/ p. 245 D ] ; [Clem.) Recogn. 8, 3 0 : pulmonis officii qui pectori inbaerere da tus est ut mollitie sui palptt et /oveat cordis vigprem; N c m e s . De Nat.

2, 137

905

spiritum aptissima, qui * turn se contrahunt adspirantes, turn in respiritu * dilatantur,3 ut frequenter ducarur cibus animalis, quo maxime aluntur animantes. 137 Ex intestinis autem * [alvo] δ 1 qua Μ * * in respiritu ΑΗΡ VlBFM, sc spiritu V*N, spiritu sc Ο * dila­ 4 tantur Bl, dilatant cett. ct intestinis aluo a u t e m Ο * [aluo] del. dett. Dav., Clark, Descent of Manuscr. p. 363, ct aluo FM

Horn. 28 {Pair. Gr. 40, 712 Β ) : τ η ς αφρώδους σαρκός αύτοΰ τοΰ πνεύμονος; T h c o d o r c t , De Prov. O r . 3 (Pair. Gr. 8 3 , 593 Α ) : τό μανόν καΐ σπογγοειδές καΐ πολύπορον καΐ άρτηριώδες του πνεύμονος σώμα; A u g . CD. 14, 24: pulmonts deniqiu ipsi omnium, nisi meduJlarum, mollissimi viscerum; E u s t a t h . in / / . 22, 452. T h e w o r d raritas is apparently first used in De Or. 2, 247, a n d is here qualified by quatdam because of its new m e a n i n g of "porousness". Adsimilis spongiis mollitudo is a brachylogy paralleled in 2, 1 5 3 : vita btata si milis deorum; Off. 1, 7 6 [cf. H o l d c n ' s n.J; De Or. 1, 15 [cf. Wilkins's n . ) ; a n d cf. Mayor o n J u v . 3 , 74. ad h a u r i e n d u m e p i r i t u m : cf. Isid. Eljm. 11, 1, 124: Graece πνεϋμα spirit us diejfur, qui fiando et txagitando aerem amittit et recipit; a quo movtntur pulmonts et palpitant et aperiendo se ut flatum capiant, stringendo ut eiciant. ee contrahunt . . . dilatantur: cf. 2, 1 3 5 : dilatantur . . . contrahuntur; For the o p i n i o n s of Umpcdoclcs, Asclcpiades, a n d H c r o p h i l u s o n respiration sec Act. P/ac. 4, 22, 1-3 (Doxogr. Gr.* 411-414); f o r Plato cf. Tim. 78e-79e; sec also G a l e n , De Caus. Respir. ( I V , 466 K . ) : τ ο ύ τ ο υ δέ τάς διαστολάς τε καΐ συστολάς ο θώραξ οίακίζει, μυσΐ κινούμενος, οστ ο ϊ ς τε διαρΟρούμενος; Lact. De Opif. 1 1 , 4 : ipsa ent'm vicissitude et spirandi respirandiqiu tract us vitam sustentat in corpore. a d s p i r a n t e s : of breathing o u t , i.e., t o w a r d o r u p o n t h e o u t s i d e ; cf. G . F . S c h o c m a n n in Neue Jabrb. I l l (1875), 693. i n respiritu: this reading of the best m s s has been, because of the o t h e r w i s e u n a t t e s t e d n o u n , largely rejected by e d i t o r s in favor of e m e n d a t i o n s s u c h as

in respiratu or respirantes (Lambinus), respirando (Plasbcrg), or intrantt spiritu (Madvig). But F . Skutsch (Glotta, 3 (1912), 384) well points o u t that spirare: spirttus: respirare: respiritus, and that t h e clausula respiritu dilatantur is superior t o most of the p r o p o s e d e m e n d a t i o n s ; cf. also M . Atzcrt in Got ting. gel. Αηχ. 197 (1935), 278. dilatantur: dilatant, sharing se with contrahunt, is as well attested by the m s s , but since Cicero c o m m o n l y employs t h e middle rather than the active ( O . DieckhorT, De Cic. Lib. de N.D. rtcensendis (1895), 38), it seems wiser t o follow the reading of Bl (cf. Skutsch, I.e.). c i b u s a n i m a l i s : " t h a t aerial nutri­ ment which is the chief s u p p o r t of ani­ mal life" (Mayor). In 3 , 37, cibus is used of the exhalations which nourish t h e stars. Cf. [Hipp.] De Flatibus, 3 : τ ά σώματα καΐ τ ά τ ω ν άλλων ζ ώ ω ν καΐ τά των ανθρώπων υπό τρισσών τροφέων τρέ­ φεται- τησι δέ τροφήσι τάδε ονόματα εσ­ τίν, σιτία, ποτά, πνεύμα, πνεύμα δε τ ό μέν έν τοΐσι σώμασι φύσα καλείται, τό δέ ί ξ ω τ ω ν σ ω μ ά τ ω ν ό άήρ. ούτος δέ μ έ ­ γιστος έν τοΐσι πάσι τ ω ν πάντων δυνάστης εστίν; Galen, De Usu Part. 7, 9 (111, 544 Κ . ) : ή χρεία τ η ς αναπνοής, ή π ρ ώ τ η μέν καΐ μεγίστη, φυλακή της έμφυτου Οερμασίας ύπάρχειν έδείκνυτο . . . ή δ* έλάττων τε καΐ δευτέρα Ορέψις είναι τού ψυχικού πνεύματος έλέγετο [yet cf. Aristotle's denial in De Respir. 6 (12), 473 a 3-12J. 137. [ a l v o ] : this unnecessary and t r o u ­ blesome w o r d (for which F*Al and H a d o a r d u s read et alvo) was deleted by Davics, following deteriores, a n d several later editors, b u t it remained for A . C. Clark {The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 363) t o point o u t that it is probably a marginal variant of the needed alio

906

2, 137

secretusl a reliquo ■ cibo sucus * is 4 quo alimur permanat · ad iecur per quasdam a medio intestino· usque ad portas iecoris 1 sccretur Ax • pcrmaneat Pl

* reliquo] aliquo A1 · intesti A1

· 5UCCU1 NOB1

« his

ΒΓΛΡ

which Heindoif had already inserted after aliat just below, and that in 2, 130, we find in Ρ the reverse error of aivo corrupted t o alio. T h e ingenious sugges­ tion of R. Philippson (Pbilol. VPocb. 54 (1934), 190) that ex inttstims auttm aivo =

ή π α τ ι δια των φλεβών τών έλκουσών άπ* αυτής καί διοχετευουσών είς τό ή π α ρ , α(τιν*ς φλέβες ρίζαις έοίκασι τοϋ "ήπα­ τος, έλκούσαις άπό τ η ς γαστρός τ η ν τροφήν ώς άπό της γ η ς Ιλκουσιν αί τ ώ ν φυτών ρίζαι. Ιοικε γαρ ή μέν κοιλία τ η

aivo, imo tx inttstims would produce a

γη . . . ρίζαις δέ αϊ φλέβες αϊ tia τάς

w o r d - o r d e r hardly natural in Cicero. s e c r e t u s : cf. stcrtta bilis, below. • u c u · i · q u o a l i m u r : probably the chyle, t h o u g h Plasbcrg suggests the chyme. Cf. Plat. Tim. 80 d-81 a; Galen, Dt Usu Part. 4, 1-2 (III, 267-268 K . ) : ή της γαστρός δύναμις, εί μέν τι τοιού­ τον, ώθεϊ κάτω* τό λοιπόν δέ παν, όσον άν ή φύσει χρηστόν, έτι χρηστότερον έργασμένη τ ο ι ς είς αυτήν TC καί τ α Ιντερα καΟηχούσαις διανέμει φλεψίν. αϊ δέ . . . τήν έν τ η γαστρί κατειργασμένην τροφήν άναφέρουσιν εΓς τι κοινόν όλου τοϋ ζώου πέψεως χωρίον, δ καλοΰμεν ήπαρ. είσοδος δ* είς τό χωρίον τοΰτο, πολ­ λοίς στενωποΐς κατατετμημένη, υπάρχει μία. καί τις αυτήν άνήρ παλαιός, δεινός, οΐμαι, περί φύσιν, ώνόμασε πύλας, ά π ' εκείνου τε μένει τουνομα δεϋρο αίεί. καί 'Ιπποκράτης τε ούτω καί πας ό συν αύτώ χορός των Ά σ κ λ η π ι α δ ώ ν όνομάζουσ ι ν ; ' 4 , 12 (111. 298 Κ . ) ; Athcnag. Dt Rtsurr. 5 (Patr. Gr. 6, 984 A - B ) ; Lact. Dt Opif. 1 1 , 16 (perhaps telescoped from

πύλας καί τ α σιμά τοϋ ήπατος άνάγουσαι τόν χυμόν άπό τ η ς γαστρός καί τών έ ν τ έ ρων διά τοϋ μεσαραίου* πρέμνω δ έ τ ό ήπαρ αυτό . . . τό γαρ ήπαρ δεζάμενον έ χ της κοιλίας τόν χυμόν συμπέσσει τε καί έξομοιοΐ έαυτώ, όμοιοτάτην δέ Εχον τήν σάρκα τ φ αίματι, είκότως είς α ί μ α μεταβάλλει τόν χυμόν; Κ. G r o n a u , Postidonios u. d. judiscb-cbristl. Gent a stxtgest (1914), 212. p e r m a n a t : cf. Pro C/utnt. 173: vtntnum . . . ctltrius potuit comtstum quam tpotum in venas atqut in omnis partis corporis ptrmanart. Cicero seems here ( w r o n g l y ) t o m a k e the chyle (sucus) the subject of permanat. a m e d i o i n t e s t i n o : άπό τοϋ μεσεντερίου, really a membrane between the intestines; cf. Aristot. H.A. 1, 16, 495 b 31-496 a 1 : υπέρ δέ τ ώ ν εντέρων τό μεσεντέριόν έστιν . . . έζήρτηται δέ έχ τής μεγάλης φλεβός καί τ ή ς αορτής, καί δ ι ' αυτού φλέβες πολλαΐ καί πυκναί, κατατείνουσαι προς τήν τ ώ ν εντέρων θέσιν, ifvcoOrv άρξάμιναι μέχρι κ ά τ ω ; Part. An. 4, 4, 678 a 14-15: ή τοϋ μ«σεντερίου φύσις εστίν, οίον ρίζας έχουσα τάς 8ι* αυτής φλέβας. Yet see M a c r o b . Sornn. Scip. 1, 6, 77: intestina principaiia tria, quorum unum disnptum [the dia­ phragm] vocatur . . . alttrum mtdium, quod Graeci μεσέντερον dicunt, ttrtium quod vtttres biram vocarunt. portas i e c o r i s : cf. E u r . El. 8 2 8 ; Plat. Tim. 71 c : λοβόν δέ καί δοχάς πύλας τ ε ; Aristot. H.A. 1, 17, 496 b 30-32: διά γάρ τοϋ ήπατος διέχει ή ά π ό τής μεγάλης φλεβός φλέψ, ή αϊ καλούμενοι πύλαι είσΐ τοϋ ή π α τ ο ς ; 7, 8, 586 b 19;

our passage): nam itbi mactratoi ex se cibos alvus tmistrit, paulatim per illos inttrnorum anjractus txtruduntur, ut qmdqmd in ipsis trust suci quo corpus alitur mtmbris omnibus dividatur; Ambr. Dt Not, 9, 2 8 ; Greg. Nyss. Dt Horn. Opif. 30 {Patr. Gr. 44, 249 A ) : είτα τό παχυμερέστερον τοϋ είλικρινοΰς διακρίνασα τό μέν λεπτόν δι' οχετών τίνων επί τάς τοϋ ήπατος άγει πύλας; Ncmcs. Dt Nat. Horn. 23 {Patr. Gr. 40, 6 % Α ) : ή δέ κοιλία παραλαβοϋσα χωρίζει τό χρηστόν καί τό τρόφιμον άπό τοϋ λιΟώδους καί ξυλώδους καί άτρόφου* καί τό μέν χρηστόν είς χυμούς μεταβάλλουσα αναπέμπει τ ω

2, 137

907

(sic enim * appellantur) * ductas et directas * vias, quae pertinent ad iecur eique 4 adhaerent; atque inde aliae * pertinentes sunt, per quas cadit cibus a iecore dilapsus. Ab eo cibo cum est secreta bilis eique umores β qui e renibus profunduntur, reliqua 1 si enim A1 ■ apellantur O, appellant Μ * derectas P\ * a d iecur eique V*, ad iecoriquc >4, iccorique Pt ad iccor c quae VlBl add. Hein., Clark · humores PV*NOF*M

G a l e n , De Const. Art. mtd. 16 (I. 285 K . ) ; Ars med. 34 (I, 398 K.); De Anat. Adm. 6 . 3 (II, 547 K . ) ; 6, 6 (II, 566 K . ) ; 6, 10-11 (II, 574-575 K . ) ; De Usu Part. 4, 2 [quoted on sucus is quo a/imur, a b o v e ] ; De Comp. Med. 1, 1 ( X I I I , 3 6 3 K . ) ; In/rod. 11 ( X I V , 7 1 5 ; 720 K . ) ; In Hipp. De Nat. Horn. 2, 6 ( X V , 145 Κ ) : των 8* έκ της κοιλίας και των εντέρων άνακομιζουσών είς ήπαρ τ ι έκ των έδεσμ ά τ ω ν χυλόν ουδεμία προσωτέρω τοϋ ή π α τ ο ς ανέρχεται, άλλ* ουδέ κατά πολλούς τ ο ΰ ήπατος τόπους φαίνονται, καίτοι π ά μ π ο λ λ α ι τύν αριθμόν ούσαι. καθ' ά τη γ α σ τ ρ ί καΐ τοις άλλοις έντέροις όμιλοΰσιν, άλλ* βίς ίνα τόπον, δν όνομάζουσι πύλας ή π α τ ο ς , άφίκνοϋνται δέ πάσαι, τοϋ Οεμένου πρώτου πύλας ίνομα τ ω χ ω ρ ί ω τ ο ύ τ ω πόλει μέν ή οΙκία τινί μεγάλη τό ήπαρ παρεικάσαντος, άγροΐς δέ τ ά τε έντερα καΐ την κοιλίαν, έξ ων ώσπερ δι* οδών τίνων, πολλών τών φλεβών, εις τάς πύλας της πόλεως ή της οίχίας κομίζεται τ ά σιτία; In Hipp. De Alim. 4, 5 ( X V , 3 8 5 Κ . ) : τά γάρ τοι της τροφής δργανα . . . ούτως έχοντα εύρήσεις ώς είς τάς πύλας του ήπατος άναφερομένας άπάσας θεάση τάς φλέβας, ίσαι κατ* έντερα τε καΐ γαστέρα καΐ σπλήνα καΐ τό έπίπλοον ύπάρχουσι; 6 ( X V , 392 Κ . ) ; a l . ; De Humor. 3 , 4 ( X V , 367 Κ . ) ; In 1 Hipp. Praedict. Lib. 3 , 102 ( X V I , 728 K . ) ; Poll. 2, 2 1 5 : τοΰ ήπατος τό μέν τι πύλαι, καθ' ας υποδέχεται τό α ί μ α ; Schol. //. 2 0 . 4 7 0 ; Schol. Nicand. A/ex. 507 [naming other πύλαι in the b o d y ] ; Hcsych. s.v. πύλαι; Melct. in Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 6 . s i c e n i m appellantur: αϊ καλούμεναι, etc., of the passages quoted. d u c t a s et directaa: note the allitera­ tive pair. v i a e : ducts (πόρους).

uirectas Pl ·

pertinent: cf. 2, 136, n. (pertineat); also, below, pertinentes . . . pertinent . . . pertinentes. Mayor remarks that " t h e n u m e r o u s veins which convey the chyle t o the liver all unite into a single t r u n k at the portae and then again subdivide into a vast n u m b e r of small veins in order t o imbibe the substance of the liver and so thoroughly clarify the b l o o d " ; cf. T h c o d o r c t , De Prov. O r . 3 (Patr. Cr. 83, 593 C), quoted o n vtnam quae cava appellafur, below. < a l i o > : sec n. on [a/tv], above. c i b u s . . . d i l a p s u s : cf. lapsus cibus and per/abitur, below. secreta b i l i s : cf. Philo, De spec. Leg. 1, 218: έχει δέ διττήν δύναμιν ήπαρ, διακριτικήν τε καΐ τήν προς έξαιμάτωσ ι ν ή μέν ούν διακριτική πάν δσον άτέραμνον καΐ δυσκατέργαστον είς τό πάρακείμενον χολής άγγεΐον άποκρίνει, ή δ* έτερα τό καΟαρόν . . . τρέπει μέν είς αίμα ζωτικώτατον άναΟλίβει δ* είς καρδίαν, άφ* ής, ώς ελέχθη, ταϊς φλεψίν έποχετευόμενον διά παντός είλεΐται τοΰ σώματος γινόμενον αύτώ τροφή; Plin. Ν. Η. 11, 192: est autem nihil aliud quam purgamentum ptssumum sanguinis et ideo amarum est; Galen, De Usu Part. 4, 3-4 (111, 269-272 K . ) ; 4 , 1 2 (111, 299-300 K . ) ; Ncmes. De Nat. Horn. 23 (Patr. Cr. 40, 696 Β ) : τό δέ αίμα καΟαίρεταιδιά τε του σπληνός καΐ της χοληδόχου κύστεως καΐ τών ν ε φ ρ ώ ν τοΰ μέν σπληνός τό τ ρ υ γ ώ δες έλχοντος καΐ τροφήν οίκείαν ποιού­ μενου, της δέ χοληδόχου κύστεως τό δριμύ, τό εναπομείναν τοις χυμοΐς έκ της τροφής- τών δέ νεφρών, τό όρρώδες μετά τοΰ περιλειπομένου δριμέος, ώς καθαρόν λοιπόν καΐ χρηστόν τό αίμα γενόμενον, είς τροφήν διανέμεσθαι τοις Αλλοις πασι μορίοις τοΰ σώματος διά τών 38

908

2, 137

sc in * sanguinem vcrtunt ad easdemque ■ portas iecoris * confluunt4 ad quas omncs cius viae 8 pertinent; per quas lapsus* cibus in hoc ipso loco in earn venam 7 quae cava appellatur' confunditur, perque earn ad cor confectus iam coctusque · perlabitur; a corde autem in totum corpus distribuitur per venas 1 sen Bl • lapssus Ν AHPVNBFM,

· que om. Ν " ieicoris N1 7 ueniam Bl ■ apellatux Ο iamque coactus Ο

κατασπειρομένων είς αυτά φλεβών; Theodoret, De Prov. Or. 3 {Pair. Gr. 83, 593 B-C). e r e n i b u · p r o f u n d u n t u r : cf. Galen, De VsuPart. 4, 13 (III 305 Κ.): οΰτω μέν ol χοληδόχοι πόροι τήν χολήν, ούτω δέ καΐ ol νεφροί το οδρον έπτσπώνται; 5, 6 (III, 369 Κ.); 5, 10 (III, 382 Κ.): το δέ ήπαρ ύπό τών τεττάρων οργάνων έκκαθαίρεται, δυοϊν μέν νεφροϊν, τρίτου δέ σπληνός, τετάρτου δέ της επικείμενης αύτψ κύστεως; Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 6, 4 : ομολογείται γάρ ή τε τών νεφρών ενέρ­ γεια χαΐ ή της χοληδόχου κύστεως έ χ χ α · βαίρειν το αίμα; Lact. De Opt/. 14, 3 : rienum . . . quos ait Varro ita dictos quod rivi ab bis obsceni umoris oriantur. s c i n s a n g u i n e m vcrtunt: Galen, De Usu Part. 4, 12 (III, 297 K.), calls the liver το πρώτον της αίματώσεως βργανον [cf. pp. 298; 299]; cf. Macrob. Sat. 7, 4, 19: sicut cibum in sueurn verti prima est, ita sucum transirt in sanguinem secunda digtstio est ; Theodorct, De Prov. 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, 593 Β ; 604 C). c i u s : the liver rather than the blood, thinks Plasbcrg, in opposition to Mayor and Goethe. v i a e p e r t i n e n t : but the heart, rather than the liver, is the central organ for the blood in the veins. v e n a m q u a e cava a p p e l l a t u r : the great trunk vein, or φλέψ κοίλη; cf. Hipp. De Morbo sacro,6; Galen, De Anat. Adm. 5, 8 α ϊ , 524 Κ.); 6, 4 (II, 553 Κ . ) ; 7, 8 (II, 609 Κ.); De Usu Part. 4, 6 (III, 273): τη κοίλη φλεβί, τή μιχρφ πρόσθεν ρηθείση τη μεγίστη, μικρόν ύποχάτω τοΰ ήπατος, ώστε παν όσον άν είς αυτήν αίμα παραλαμβάνηται παραχρήμα χαθαί-

* confluus A1 · uie c i u s Ρ · coctusque Asc. II, coactusque

ρεσθαι χαΐ μόνον έτι το χαθαρόν Ιέναι πάντη τοΰ σώματος [at p. 272 he says that Hippocrates had called it 6 χ η μ α τροφής); 4, 13 (III, 307 Κ.); 4, 14 (ΙΠ. 312 Κ . ) : ή γάρ κοίλη φλέψ εκείνη . . . παντί τ φ σώματι διανέμουαα το αίμα πάντως μέν έδεΐτο καΐ προς τήν χαρ&ίαν άνιέναι; Theodoret, De Prov. Or. 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, 593 Q : ούτως ακραιφνώς καθαράν τήν τροφήν έκείνην γενομένην καΐ όμοιωθεΐσαν τω α(ματι καΐ είς αίματος μεταβασαν φύσιν ή κοίλη παραλαβοϋσα φλέψ χορηγεί μέν τη καρδία τήν χρείαν ανεισι δέ άνω καΐ είς πολλάς διασχιζομένη φλέβας . . . άπαν το τοΰ σώματος περινοστεΐ μόριον, καΐ ουδέν τών ζ φ ν τ ω ν μελών ταύτης αποστερεί της άρδείας. c o n f e c t u s . . . c o c t u s q u e : cf. 2, 136: cocta at que confecta (which makes it pro­ bable that we should here read coctusque with the second Ascensiana rather than coactusque with the mss. With this use of confectus E. Dutoit (Mus. Helvtt. 5 (1948), 122) compares Liv. 2, 32, 11: appandsse ptntrir quoque baud segne ministerium esse, net magis a/i quam alert eum, reddenUm in omnis corporis partes bunc quo vivimus pigemusqut, divisum par iter in venas, maturum conjeeto cibo sanguinem. a c o r d e : probably expressing separa­ tion rather than agent, despite ab its and a lingua in 2, 134. Plat. Tim. 70 a-b and Aristot. Part. An. 2, 1, 647 b 4-6; 2, 9, 654 b 11, suppose the heart to be the source of the blood, but Hippocrates and Galen placed the origin in the liver and the distribution from the heart; cf. Galen, Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 6,3 (V, 531 K.). in t o t u m c o r p u s : cf. 2, 138: in ornm corpus diffunditur; [Hipp.] De Alim. 3 1 :

2, 138

909

a d m o d u m multas in omnes partes corporis* pertinentes. 138 Q u e m ad modum autem reliquiae ■ cibi a depellantur,4 turn astringcntibus se intestinis, turn relaxantibus, haud · sane difficileβ dictu 7 est, sed tamen praetereundum est, ne quid habeat iniu­ cunditatis β oratio. Ilia potius explicetur incredibilis · fabrica 1 c o r p o r i s partes O, c o r p o r i P1 ■ reliquae A -F1 * haud] aut Bl · difficile difficile Ν d i t a t i s M, iniocunditatis cttt. · incrcdibiles A>

ρΗζωσις φλεβών ήπαρ, ρ'ίζωσις αρτηριών κ α ρ δ ί η · έκ τούτων άποπλαναται ές π ά ν τ α α ί μ α καΐ πνεύμα; Plin. Ν.Η. 11, 182; A p u l . De Plat. 1, 1 6 ; Poll. 2, 2 1 4 ; M a c r o b . Sat. 7, 4, 2 0 : bunc [sc. sanguinem] color iuoris administratum per venarum fistulas in sua quatque membra dispergit; M c l c t . De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon.3, 137); Ale. Avit. A w w . l , 108-109. p e r v e n a e : really t h r o u g h the arteries, t h e functions of which the ancients c o m ­ m o n l y m i s u n d e r s t o o d ; cf. G a l e n , De Usu Part. 16, 1 (IV, 263-264 Κ . ) : νεύρων μέν α ρ χ ή ν εΤναι τον έγκέφαλον, αρτηριών δέ τ η ν καρδίαν, τό δέ ήπαρ τ ώ ν φ λ ε β ώ ν ; D* Plenit. 3 (VII, 523 Κ . ) ; In Hipp. De j^lim. 4, 6 ( X V , 388 Κ . ) ; Melet. in C r a m e r , Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 3 9 ; and, especial­ ly, below, 2, 138, n. (spiritus per arterias). 1 3 8 . q u e m a d m o d u m , e t c . : cf. A u g . C. lulian. 4, 58 [continuing the passage q u o t e d o n 2 , 1 3 6 , n. {sed cum, etc.)t a b o v e ] : et cetera buiusmodi usque ad illud "quem ad modum reliquiae cibi depellantur; turn astringentibus se intestinis; turn relaxantibus" . . . cum in desertpttone bumani corporis usque ad ilia extrema venisset qua cibi reliquiae depelluntur, "quem ad modum," inquit, "fiat baud sane difficile dictu est; sed tamen prae­ tereundum, ne quid babtat iniucunditatis oratio", mm dixit "confusionis", vel "ne quid pudendum babeat oratio," sed "ne quid iniucunditatis". alia sunt enim quae borrorem ingerunt sens/bus quod de/ormia sint, alia qua* pudorem mentibus etiamsi formosa sint. r e l i q u i a e c i b i : cf. 2, 2 4 : in reliquits inest color Us quas natura respuerit; Chalcid. in Tim. 190: sunt quippe in eo multi meatus multaqm item emissacula . . . per quae fertur humor atque spirit us aliaeque super-

* c i b o (Γ)Β ι 7 dictum Ο

* depcllatur · iniucun­

fiuae reliquiae cibi et pot us, quibus egressus, conservationss animalium causa, natura com· menta est et adversum detrimenta egestionis, pro competent* modo, vicem reparat ex bumido et sicco cibatu atque extrinsecus circumfusi atris respiration*, meatus igitur . . . pro modo proque magnitudine eorum natura fabricata est [comparing Plat. Tim. 42 a; cf. also A p u l . De Plat. 1 , 1 5 ] ; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 3 1 . a s t r i n g e n t i b u s . . . r e l a x a n t i b u s : cf. 2, 136: turn adstringitur, turn relaxatur; Galen, De Anat. Adm. 7, 8 (II, 615 K . ) ; De Usu Part. 4, 7 (III, 281 K . ) : . . . ω σ π ε ρ αύ πάλιν, Οταν τ η προωσττκη καλούμενη δυνάμει χ ρ ω μένη τα μέν Αλλα πάντα στένωση καΐ συναγάγη καΐ σφίγξη, τον πόρον δ* άναπετάση δι' ού χρή κενωθέντα τα προωθούμενα, ταΰτά τε ούν αυτής τα Ι ρ γ α . . . τ η κατασκευή θαυμαστώς [cf. incredibilis fabrica) όμολογεϊν φαίνε­ τ α ι ; 4, 9 (III, 290 Κ . ) ; 4 , 1 7 (III, 329 Κ . ) ; 5, 3 (III, 346 Κ . ) ; 5, 14 (III, 391 Κ . ) ; 5, 16 (III, 405 Κ . ) ; Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 105; 3 , 107). difficile d i c t u : cf. Div. 1, 8 5 ; Τuse 2, 19; Am. 1 2 ; Fam. 1, 7, 2. p r a e t e r e u n d u m e s t : the figure ofpraeteritio, cf. Mart. C a p . 5, 5 2 3 : παράλειψις est praeteritio, cum praetermittentes quaedam nibilominus dicimus; R. Volkmann-C. Hammer, Rbet. d. Gr. u. Rom* (1901), 48. Cf. also O . Hey in Arcbiv f. lat. Lex. 11 (1900), 534-535. i n i u c u n d i t a t i s : for such e u p h e m i s m s for unpleasantness cf. 2 , 1 2 6 , n. {remedium quondam) \ 2, 127, n. {odoris intolerabili foeditate); 2, 141: taetri . . . aliquid. So Plin. N.H. 25, 74, speaks of odore no» iniucundo.

910

2, 138

naturae; nam quae l spiritu in pulmonesanimaducitur,'ea calescit primum * ipso ab spiritu, deinde contagione * pulmonum, ex eaque pars redditur respirando, par? concipitur cordis * pane quadam quam · ventriculum 7 cordis appellant,· cui similis alter 1 namquc F cogitatione Λ ί ι ucntcrculum cett.

■ ducitur anima Ν ' primo Pl ' cordes N1 · quern Bl deft. Ven. " apellant Ο

i n c r e d i b i l i s fabrica naturae: cf. 1,19, n. (fabricam); 1, 5 3 ; 2, 1 2 1 : quamqut admirabilis fabrica membrorum; 2, 133, and n. (to/a bominis fabricatio)\ Off. 1, 127: naturae tarn diligtntem fabricam ; Ac. 2, 87: qua/if ista fabrica ; Chalcid. in Tim. [quo­ ted on quern ad modum, etc., above]; [Clem.] Recoffi. 8, 3 1 : tota bominis fabrica; also the title of the famous work by A. Vcsalc (Vcsalius), De bumani Corporis Fabrica. n a m : to explain the demonstrative ilia; cf. Div. 1, 8 0 : ilia . . . enim; Ac. 2, 107: ilia . . . enim; Tusc. 4, 45: illud . . . nam; Thuc. 1, 3 : τόδε . . . γάρ. spiritu — a n i m a d u c i t u r : cf. 2, 101, n. (spiritu ductus); Varr. ap. Lact. De Opif. 17, 5: anima est aer conceptus ore, defervefactus in pulmone, tempera (us in corde, diffusus in corpus-, Chalcid. in Tim. 212: spirit us . . . per fauces ad pulmonem cornmeans, in respiratione attenuatus, ad cordis sedem facit transit urn. deinde per arterias, quae sunt a corde porrectae, pervenit ad caroticas, ita appellatas venas . . . et intermanare ad ceterum corpus; Nemcs. De Nat. Horn. 28 (Patr. Gr. 40. 712 A ) : έλκεται γάρ τις αέρος μοίρα κατά τάς διαστολάς της καρδίας είς αυτήν; 713 Α : Ιλκομεν Εξωθεν τόν αέρα; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 30 (Patr. Gr. 44, 245 C): δια της έγκειμένης αρτηρίας τής επί το στόμα διηκούσης το <ξωθεν πνεϋμα ταϊς άναπνοαΐς έφέλκεται . . . ή καρδία . . . Ιλκει [sc. το πνεϋμα] προς έαυτήν έκ τοϋ παρακειμένου πνεύμονος [cf. contagi­ one pulmonum] πληρούσα τη διαστολή τάς κοιλότητας και τό πυρώδες εαυτής έκριπίζουσα ταϊς έχομέναις άρτηρίαις έμπνεΐ. calescit . . . a b spiritu: D o e s Cicero mean that the exercise of breathing gene­

4

c o a g i u t i o n c VNO% ' ucntriculum BFM,

rates heat? Aristot. DeRespir. 5 ( 1 1 ) , 4 7 2 b 33-35, cautions against s u p p o s i n g that τοϋ θερμοϋ τήν άναπνοήν εΐσοδον elvat ... τό μέν γάρ έκπνεόμενον είναι θερμόν, τό δ' είσπνεόμενον ψυχρόν, and concludes [6 (12), 473 a 12] that heat is a product of food. But cf. N c m e s . De Nat. Horn. 28 (Patr. Gr. 40, 7 0 9 b): καταπνιγόμενον γάρ τό έν ήμΐν θερμόν έκ της αιθάλης κατασβέννυται καΐ παρα­ χρήμα θάνατον επάγει; Greg. N y s s . De Horn. Opif [quoted in the previous n o t e ] ; [ G e m . ] Recogn. 8, 3 0 : color naturalis qui in corde est vel accendi pel refrigerari [sc. potest] pulmonis officio; Alcin. In/rod. Plat. 2 1 : άήρ πολύς . . . δια τοϋ στόματος x a l των ρινών . . . είσω χωρεί, θερμανθείς δέ είς τά ί ξ ω προς τό συγγενές σπεύδει. a b spiritu: a(b) with the ablative may occur with intransitive (especially in­ choative) verbs; cf. 2, 9 2 : conflagrart terras . . . a tantis ardoribus; Ac. 2, 105: mare . . . a sole conlucet; Oecon. fr. 17 Miiller: uvas a sole mitescere tern pus est; Varr. L.L. 5, 109: ab igni assud<escit, id est, ta»escit; Ο ν . Μ. 1, 65-66: tellus j . . . madtscit ab austro; 1, 4 1 7 - 4 1 8 : ab igne I percaluit so/is; A u g . De catecbt\. Rud. 17, 2 8 : a peccatoribus . . . moreretur; R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Asuf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 99-100. c o n t a g i o n e : "contact" rather than "pollution" (as in Div. 2, 58, cited by Mayor); cf. Tbes. Ung. Lat. 4 (1909), 624, 7-27. pars c o n c i p i t u r c o r d i s p a r t e : cf. Galen, De Usu Pari. 6, 2 (111, 4 1 4 ) : έκ τοϋ πνεύμονός τε καΐ είς τόν πνεύμονα τήν θ* όλκήν τοϋ πνεύματος ή καρδία και αύθις τήν Ικπεμψιν ποιείται. v e n t r i c u l u m c o r d i s : Aristotle often mentions αϊ της καρδίας κοιλίαι; e.g.,

2, 139

911

adiunctus est, in quem sanguis a iecore * per venam illam cavam influit. Eoque modo ex i i s l partibus et sanguis per venas in omne corpus difrunditur et spiritus per arterias; utraeque autem crebrae multaeque toto corpore intextae vim quandam incredibilem · artificiosi 4 operis divinique testantur. 139 Quid dicam de ossib u s ; quae subiecta corpori mirabiles commissuras 6 habent et ad 4

1 iaiccorc P, adiccoretf1 · iis AHPVNO, his BFM artificiosio Bx * comisuras N, sup. add. M%: nodulis

· incredibibilem Β

H.A. 1, 17, 496 a 4: ή δέ καρδία έχει 4 (II, 597); An in Arteriis, passim (IV, μέν τρεις κοιλίας; 3, 3, 513 a 27-28; 703-736 K.); De Simplic. 1, 13 (XI, Part. An. 3, 4, 666 b 21-22: κοιλίας δ* 402 K.); In Hipp. 6 Epid. 6, 1 (XVII, 1. Ιχουσιν αϊ μέν των μεγάλων ζώων τρεις, 312 K.); Poll. 2, 235; Chalcid. in Tim. αϊ δέ των ελασσόνων δύο, μίαν δέ πάσαι; 301; Ambr. De Noe, 92; Macrob. Sat. 7, cf. Galen, Defin. mtd. 49 (XIX, 360 Κ.): 4, 22; 7, 12, 21; Aug. De An. 4, 6; καρδία . . . έχουσα . . . δύο κοιλίας έν Anon. Hermipp. 1, 96; Claud. Mamert. αίς γεννάται το Ιμφυτον Οερμόν καΐ τό De Stat. An. 1, 17; Orion, s.v. αρτηρία; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 79; Melet. De Nat. ζωτικόν πνεΰμα, έξ ής έκπεφύκασιν άρτηHorn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 136; ρίαι καΐ φλέβες έκφύονται. Further cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 6,7 (ΙΠ. 436 Κ.), on channels of blood and air); Phot. Bib!. two ventricles called πνευματική (the cod. 211, p. 169 a 40-169 b 8; W. A. Oldleft) and αίματική (the right), the former father in CI. Pbiloi. 34 (1939), 147, and supplying air from the lungs to the n. 3 (on Corp. Hermet. 10, 13), with arteries, the latter (here called rimilis works there cited. The arteries were alter adiunctus) blood from the cava vena considered the channels of air because to the veins; cf. Plin. N.H. 11, 192; when dissected after death they (unlike Thcodorcr, De Prov. Or. 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, the veins) were found empty, and though 593 C). The awkward repetition of Galen criticized this view the true cordis is perhaps because the phrase explanation of the circulation of the ventriculus cordis is regarded as a techni­ blood was not understood till the work cal unit, since there were other ventricuii of William Harvey in 1628. in the body. utraeque: both veins and arteries; cf. 2, 24, n. (venae et arteriae). venam illam cavam: cf. 2, 137. toto corpore: for the omission of the spiritus per arterias: cf. 2, 136, n. {aspera arteria); 2, 137, n. (venas). For preposition cf. 2, 95, n. (toto cae/o); 2, 139: corpore toto; Galen, De Anat. Adm. the ancient theory that air was carried through the arteries cf. Diogenes of 7, 1 (II, 590 Κ.): αρτηριών γένος . . . άπό Apollonia ap. Aet. P/ac. 5, 24, 3 (Doxogr. της αριστεράς κοιλίας της καρδίας είς Gr.* 436), Praxagoras of Cos (Galen, in δλον τό σώμα νενεμημένον. incredibilem: a rather awkward his work An in Arteriis Natura Sanguis contineatur, especially IV, 731-732 K.), repetition of incredibUis in the previous Herophilus (Galen, l.c.)% and Erasistratus sentence. artificiosi: cf. 2, 57: id mu/to artificio(Galen, op.cit., passim; De Venae Sect. 3 (XI, 153 K.)); also other pertinent sius naturam efficere\ 2, 146: admirabile passages in Cato, De Agr. 157, 7; Sen. quoddam artificiosumque iudicium. N.Q. 3, 15, 1; Plin. N.H. 11, 218: inter 139. quid dicam de: cf. 3, 82: quid bos latent arteriae, id est, spiritus semitae; dicam de Socrate; Ac. 2, 74; Tusc. 1,24. bis innatant venae, id est, sanguinis rivi \ ossibus . . . subiecta corpori: cf. Gcll. 18, 10, 9; Galen, De Anat. Adm. 7, Aristot. Part. An. 2, 9. 654 b 32-35:

912

2, 139

stabilitatem aptas et ad artus1 finicndos * adcommodatas et ad motum et ad omnem corporis actionem. Hue adde nervos, a 1

arctus Ο

* finiendos ct V

τοις μέν ούν Αλλοις δπεστιν οστά τοις μεταξύ των κάμψεων έστιν, οίον στοιβή, σαρκωδεσι μορίοις, τοις μέν κινουμένοις προς το άλληλα μή τρίβειν; Aug. CD. δια κάμψιν τούτου χάριν, τοις δ* άκινή14, 24; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 30 τοις φυλακής ένεκεν; Galen, De Oss.t {Pair. Gr. 44, 252 A); also Apul. Dt prooem. (II, 733 Κ.): ύποβέβληται δέ Plat. 1, 16: ilia autem quae tunc tuns tt καΐ οίον ύπερήρεισται τή λοιπή τοϋ copulis nexa sunt ad celtritatem facilius tt σώματος ουσία, καθάπερ τινά θεμέλια* movendi baud multis sunt inptdita visceribms; πάντα γάρ επί τοις όστοΐς πέφυκέ τκ Melet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Amecd. καΐ έστήρικται. Oxon. 3, 125-127). commissural: "articulations," or par­ corporis actionem: cf. Fin. 5, 35: tsi ticularly "the cartilaginous covering of auttm ttiam actio quaedam corporis quat the joint" (J. S. Rcid ap. Mayor); cf. 2, motus tt status naturat congruentes tenet. 150: propter molles commissural tt artus; hue addc: cf. 2, 98: adde buc\ Off. 1, Cels. 4, 30: in umeris aliisvt commissures 150; Fam. 10, 31, 4; Tusc. 5, 16: adde dolor. eodem. •tabilitatem: cf. 2, 120; Galen, In nervot: probably including both ner­ Hipp, de Fract. 3, 54 (XV11I, 2, 619 K.): ves and sinews. Aristotle states in H.A. έδείχσησαν αϊ διαρθρώσεις άπασαι δύο 3, 5, 515 a 27-28: ή] μεν αρχή καΐ τούτων σκοπούς Εχουσαι της κατασκευής, των [sc. τών νεύρων] εστίν έκ της καρδίας* μέν ενεργειών τό άκώλυτον, των δέ καΐ γάρ έν αυτή ή καρδία έχει νεύρα έν εκπτώσεων, ώς 'Ιπποκράτης ώνόμασεν τη μεγίστη κοιλία, καΐ ή καλούμενη άρτι κώλυμα; MeJct. Dt Nat. Horn. αορτή νευρώδης εστί φλέψ [cf. Part. AM. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 129). 3, 4, 666 b 12-15], but for this view he aptat . . . accommodatas: cf. Fin. 4, and Praxagoras are repeatedly taken to 46: apta tt accommodate; Off. 1,100 ;Jl, 142. task by Galen {Dt Hipp, tt Plat. Plac. 1, 6 ad artus finiendos: cf. CcU. 8, 1, 15: (V, 187-188 K.); De Usu Part. 7, 14 qmd\%c. ospectoris] pa/ens tt durum afaucibus(III, 570 K.); 8, 3 (III, 625 K.); De Luc. inc/pit. . . ipsum quoque cartilagint mollitumaff. 3, 8 (VII, 168 Κ.): ίνιοι γαρ άναterminatur; 8, 1, 21: Hlud ignorari non πείθουσιν εαυτούς αρχήν είναι τών oportet, p/urima ossa in cartilaginem desinere,νεύρων τήν καρδίαν, έκ του μή δύνασθαι nullum articulum nod sic finiri; neque enimδιακρΐναι σύνδεσμον νεύρου, κτλ.). Fol­ out moveri posset nisi ievi inniteretur aui cumlowing the lead of Herophilus (cf. J. Sievcking in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1106), came nervisque coniungi nisi ea media quaedam materia committeret [cf. commissures); Lact. whom he much admired, Galen in many places derived the nerves from the brain; De Opif. 5, 8: toque rursus non aequo/iter porrecta finivitt std summas eorum partes e.g., De Anat. Adm. 2, 11 (II, 335 K.); De Usu Part. 1, 16 (III, 45 K.); 7, 14 nodis crasnoribus conglobavit ut et substring! nervis facilius et verti tutius posstnt, unde (III, 570 K.); 8, 4 (III, 625 K.); 12, 4 sunt vtrtibula nominala. In view of these (IV, 11 K.); 15, 6 (IV, 241 K.); 16, 1 (IV, 263 K.); De Motu Muse. 1, 1 (IV, passages HeindorTs emendation of fini­ 371 K.); De Hipp, tt Plat. Plac. 3, 6 endos to ftngendos is quite unnecessary. On the appropriateness of the joints for (V, 333 K.). Cicero's source here per­ their purposes sec also Plat. Tim. 74 c- haps follows Aristotle, like Plin. N.H. 75 a; Aristot. Part. An. 2, 9, 654 b 23-27: 11, 217: nervi orsi a corde; yet cf. the note Ινια δ' αυτών όμοίαν έχοντα τήν αρχήν on qui, etc., below. The view of Hippo­ τήν θατέρου τη τελευτή θατέρου συνδέ· crates and Galen is followed by Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 8 (Pair. Gr. 40, 652 A); δεται νεύροις. καΐ χονδρώδη δέ μόρια

2, 139

913

quibus artus * contincntur, eorumque inplicationcm corpore toto * pcrtinentem, qui sicut venae et arteriae a corde 8 tractae et profectae in corpus omne ducuntur.4 56 140 Ad hanc providentiam naturae tam diligentem tamque sollertemδ adiungi multa possum, e · quibus intellegatur quantae 7 res hominibus a dis β quamque eximiae tributae sint. Qui 1

Bl

axcus Ο · ex V

■ t o t o add. Ρ ' quanta V1

" a d c o r d e A1 · diis V*NB*F,

cf. also Melet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 129-130); E u s t a t h . in / / . 1 1 , 575. a q u i b u s artue c o n t i n c n t u r : cf. A r i s t o t . H.A. 3, 5, 515 b 11-12: π ά ν τ α γ ά ρ τά όστα, βσα άπτόμενα πρ&ς άλληλα σύγκεινται, συνδέδενται νεύροις; Cels. 8, 1, 13: multisque ntrvis et multa cartilagint continents. F o r the preposition a cf. 2 , 134, n. {manditur . . . extenuatur . . . mollitur). e o r u m q u e i m p l i c a t i o n e m : cf. 1, 2 9 : imagines eorumque circumitus. Implicatio appears first in Cicero (also in Invent. 2, 1 0 0 ; Pro Sest. 99), and perhaps = εμ­ πλοκή (Plat. Tim. 76 d) o r κ α τ α π λ ο κ ή . corpore t o t o : cf. 2, 95, n. {toto caelo); 2 , 138 and 2, 1 4 1 : toto cor port. O n the extension of the nerves t h r o u g h o u t the b o d y cf. G a l e n , De Urn Part. 2, 19 (III, 166 K . ) ; 3 , 9 (III, 216 K . ) ; 4, 12 (III, 297 K.). Aristotle, o n the c o n t r a r y , held {H.A. 3 , 5, 515 a 32-34): οΰκ ί σ τ ι συν6 Χ ή ζ ή τ ω ν νεύρων φύσις άπό· μιας α ρ χ ή ς , ώσπερ at φλέβες; cf. 515 b 3 - 5 : τ ά δέ νεΰρα διεσπασμένα περί τά Αρθρα και τάς των οστών έστι κάμψεις. pertinentern: cf. 2, 136: pertineat; 2, 137: pertinent . . . pertinentes . . . perti­ nent . . . pertinentes. qui» e t c . : b o t h Mayor and Plasbcrg regard the participles tractae et prcfectae as attracted i n t o the gender of t h e s u b ­ o r d i n a t e subject; cf. Off. 1, 8 0 : ut nihil aliud nisi pax quaesita videatur; 2 Verr. 1, 153: talis improbitas tamquam aliquod incendium restinguendum est; Brut. 2 6 2 : omni ornatu orationis tamquam veste detract a ; and o t h e r cases in b o t h Latin and G r e e k .

* d i c u n t u r A1 deis O, ad his Bl

* solertem

Yet the feminines may be c o n s t r u e d with venae et arteriae only, treating sicut . . . project at as parenthetical, in which case Cicero's source may or may not be following Aristotle's view of the nerves as derived from the heart. In either case n o e m e n d a t i o n of the feminine partici­ ples is needed. i n c o r p u s o m n e : cf. 2, 137: in omnes partes corporis. 1 4 0 . d i l i g e n t e m . . . ■ollertem: cf. 2, 81, n. (sollertiam); 2, 130, n. (sollertia et diligentia); 2, 142; Sen. 59: diligentiam . . . sollertiam. a d i e : deleted by S c h o e m a n n and P. Stamm {De Ai.T.C. Ub. de D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 41-42), who accept the reading of the second Asccnsiana of quae for qui, and connect all the action purely with nature. But qui, as Plasbcrg points o u t , may refer t o deus, for, where the question of n u m b e r is n o t i m p o r t a n t (cf. M a d v i g o n Fin. 2, 22), Cicero easily shifts from the singular t o the plural o r the reverse; e.g., 1, 5 0 - 5 1 : vita deorum . . . nihil enim agit; 1, 100: deos . . . dti[gcn. s i n g . ] ; 1, 106: deo . . . aeterni intellegantur; 1, 114: dolore vacant . . . cogitat; 2, 16: deum . . . si di non sunt . . . deus; 3 , 76: deum . .. deorum; 3, 90: di . . . deo; Div. 2, 126: deus . . . consulerent. F u r t h e r , the confusion here between the providentiam naturae and dis is a slight and easy o n e , especially for a Stoic. Tributae is, as the text stands, m o r e intelligible than if a dis is deleted. C o n ­ sequently there seems n o g o o d reason for a b a n d o n i n g the ms reading.

914

2, 140

primum eos humo excitatos celsos et erectos l constituit, 1 ut 1

rectos VNO

* constiruerunt M%

p r i m u m : cf. the end of the next note. Beige (1909), 262, n. 3; K. Rcinhardt, humo excitatos: that man's erect Poseidonios (1921), 260-261. So, too, the posture and upward gaze essentially proneness of the brutes—especially the differentiate him from the brutes, pig—is often emphasized; e.g., Sail. Jug. 18, 1; Juv. 15, 147; Alex. Aphrod. which arc prone and intent upon food lying upon the ground, is a commonplace Probl. 1, 140, p. 48 Idclcr; Lact. 2, 9, 26; from Xcn. Mem. 1, 4, 11 onward [in Inst. 4,17,19; Julian, Or. 5,177 c; A i m Qccro cf. especially Ltgg. 1, 26: cum Marc. 19, 4, 6; and other cases cited by ctttras animantes abiecisset ad pasturn solumPease on Virg. Aen. 4, 551, n. {more bominem trtxit et ad catli quasi cognationssferae). Connected with this commonplace domiciliiqut pristini conspectum excitavit]. is the frequent ancient derivation of Many parallels are collected by S. O. Ανθρωπος, beginning with Plat. Cratyl. Dickerman, Dt Argumentis qmbusdam t 399 c: μόνον των θηρίων ορθώς ό Ανθρω­ Structura Hominis et Animalium petitis πος Ανθρωπος ώνομάσΟη, άναΟρών & 6πω(1909), especially 92-101, to which add: πε, many echoes of which are collected by Aristot. Probi. 10, 54, 897 a 16-17; Eccl. Dickerman, opxit., 24-25, to which add: 7, 29; Philo, Dt Plant. 16-17; Quod dtt. Ammon. De Interpr. 2, p. 38, 12-13 pot. insid. sofeat, 85; De Animal, p. 127 Bussc; Prod, in Cratyl. proocm. 16, p. 7 Auchcr; Vitruv. 2,1,2 [quoted on 2,150, Pasquali; Etym. M. s.v. Ανθρωπος; also n. (artium ministras manus)]; Ον. M. 1, Isid. Etym. 11,1,5: Ανθρωπος qmdsursum 84-86; Aetna, 224-227; Manil. 4, 905- specfet fublevatus ab bumofa in our passage] 908; Sen. Dial. 8, 5, 4; Ep. 92, 30; 94, ad contemplationem artificis sw. In general 56; Sil. ltal. 15, 84-87; Galen, De Anat. cf. F. E. Robbins, The Hexaemeral Lit. Adm. 4, 1 (II, 416 K.); 4, 3 (II, 430 K.); (1912), 10, n. 3 ; K. Gronau, Poseidonios 6, 1 01. 534 K.); Apul. M. 4, 1; [Ascl.] 6 u. d. judiscb-cbristl. Gtnesisexegese (1914), [and Fcstugierc's n.J; Ircn. C. Haeres. 161, n. 3; G. Rudberg, Forscb. ^. 1, 24, 1; Justin, / Apol. 55; Dio Cass. 7, Poseidonios (1918), 65, n. 1; F. Husncr in 30, 2-3; Cypr. Ad Demetr. 16; Thcmist. Pbilol. Supplbd. 17, 3 (1924), 103-109; in Parv. Nat. p. 27, 2 Wcndland; Chalcid. W. Theilcr, Zur Gescb. d. teleol. Na/urin Tim. 185; Macrob. Somn. Sc. 1, 14, betrcubtung bis auf Aristoteles (1925), 32. Among the ancient parallels especially 9-11; Ambr. Expos. Ps. 118, 10, 7; Firm. Math. 8, pracf. 3; Cacsarius, Dial. 3, 140 close to ours is Basil, Horn, in illud., Attende tibi ipsi, 8 (Patr. Gr. 31, 216 C-D): {Pair. Cr. 38, 1085); Hier. Ep. 100, 2, 3; Tract, in Ps. 143 {Anecd. Mareds. 3, 2, βρθιον έπλασε μόνον των ζώων τόν Ανθρω· 280); Aug. CD. 22, 24; De Gen. c. πον ίν* ίξ αύτοΰ του σχήματος clSf»^ δτι Manicb. 1, 28; De Trin. \2,\;De divers. έκ της Ανωθεν συγγενείας εστίν ή ζωή Quaest. 51, 3; Serv. G. 1, 375; Ammon. σου. τα μεν γάρ τετράποδα πάντα προ; in Porphyr. Isag. p. 54, 20-21 Bussc; την γην βλέπει καΐ προς τήν γαστέρα Stob. 4, 39, 27 (vol. 5. 2, 914 Hense); νένευκεν. άνθρώπω δέ έτοίμη προς Ale. Avit. Poem. 1, 59; 1, 69-84; Cosmas ούρβνον ή άνάβλεψις . . . έπειτα τήν κε­ Indie. 3, p. 157 B; Bocth. Cons. 5, φαλήν έπί τών υψηλοτάτων ΟεΙς, έν αύτη poet. 5; Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 7, p. 368, 7 τάς πλείστου αξίας τών αίσθήσεων καθιDiels; Coroll. de Loco, p. 629, 16-17 δρύσατο . . . οφθαλμοί μέν γε την ύψηλοDick; Michael Fphcs. De Part. An. 4, τάτην σκοπιάν κατειλήφασιν, κτλ. [cf. p. 89,14, and 94, 24 Hayduck; De Ant'm. Htxaem. 9, 2 {Patr. Gr. 29, 192 A)]; Inc. p. 143,1 Hayduck; Melct. in Cramer Greg. Nyss. In Verba Faciamus, 2, p. 293 Anecd. Oxon. 3, 7; Milton, Par ad. Lost, 7, C Mignc; and other passages in K. 506-511; F. Cumont in Bull. Ac. roy.de Gronau, op. cit.t 288-289).

2, 140

915

deorum cognitionem caelum intucntcs capcre possent. Sunt enim ex terra homines * non ut incolae atque habitatores * sed quasi spectatores 3 superarum rerum atque caelestium, quarum spectahominis Bx

* habitatotores A

-res sed quasi spectat add. B%

The idea of K. Rcinhardt (Poseidonios άλλα καΐ έξηγητήν αυτών; 4, 1, 104-105; (1921), 260-261; id., Kosmos u. Sympatbie Act. Plac. 1, 5, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 293); (1926), 142-146) that this account of Corp. Hermet. 4, 2: θεατής γάρ έγένετο man's erect posture is an "enclave" of του ϊργου τοϋ Οεοΰ ό Ανθρωπος καΐ έθαύμασε καΐ έγνώρισε τόν ποιήσαντα; an eclectic character in the midst of Asclep. 6,9; Min. Fcl. 17, 2; Lact. Inst. 3, otherwise Posidonian matter has been 10, 10: ή enim nobis in caelum spectandum strongly denied by W. Thcilcr (in Problemata, 1 (1930), 104-105) and L. [est nihil utique aJiud quam ob religionem Hdelstein in Studi ital. di/ilol. cl., n.s., 11 [cf. 3, 27, 13]; 3, 12, 26; 7, 5, 4-6; De (1934), 181, n. 1, who properly stresses Opif. 8, 2; De Ira, 14, 1: fecerit hominem . . . spectatorem operum rerumque caelestium; the unifying effect of primum in this Prudent. Apotb. 212-213 ;Thcmist. Or. 30, sentence und auttm in the second sen­ p. 350 A: προς ούρανόν τε άνέβλεψαν θεούς tence below. Cf. also R. E. Witt in Trans. Camb. pbilol. Soc. 7 (1937), 80, n. 6; τε έτίμησαν; and for the common place of M. van den Bruwaenc, La thiol, de Cic. the cosmos as a θέατρον F. W. Wright in Smith Coll. CI. Stud. 11 (1901), 104; (1937), 121. ut incolae: note the numerous com­ W. W. Jaeger, Nemesios v. Emesa (1914), parisons in this sea ion: ut incolae; quasi 139; K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie spectatores; tamquam in arce; tamquam (1926), 144. From this it seemed to follow that man is the only religious animal; cf. speculators. deorum cognitionem . . . capere: L*&R' 1» 24: nullum est animal praeter the regularity of the heavenly bodies bominem quod habeat notitiam aliquant dti; being, as shown by Balbus in 2, 87-119; Lact. Inst. 2, 3, 14; 2, 9, 26: pecudes neqm 2, 153, one of the convincing arguments in caelum suspiciunt neque religionem sentiunt; for the existence of beings superior to 3, 10, 1; 3, 12, 27: religionem soli capimus; man; cf. 1, 32, n. (cognitionem deorum); 7, 9, 10. With cognitionem ... capere cf. 2, 155, n. (spectaculum bominibus praebent);Fin. 3, 21: capit intelit gentiam vel notionem; Tusc. 1, 44; 1, 69: hominemqm ipsum Holden on Off. 1, 59. quasi contemplatorem caeli ac deorum cultu­ ex terra: surely not meaning that re m ; Fin. 4, 11; Rep. 3, 3; 6, 15; Sen. 77; man is made out of earth (as Mayor's Anaxagoras ap. Diog. L. 2, 10: ερωτη­ citation of Tusc. 1, 42, seems to imply), θείς ποτέ είς τί γεγέννηται, "είς θεω- but rather used of the point from which ρίαν", Ιφη, "ηλίου καΐ σελήνης καΐ ουρα­ man observes the heavens (Plasbcrg νού (but cf. W. Jaeger, Tbeol. of the early suggests ol έκ της γης Ανθρωποι ώσπερ Gr. Philosophers (1947), 239); Plat. θεωροί των ουρανίων); cf. Ax's appendix, Tim. 47 b-c; Aristot. Eth. Eud. 1, 5, 199, which, following Schoemann, con­ 1216 a 12; [Quintil.J Decl. motor. 12, 27; jectures that non ut incolae atque habitatores, Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 54; 77; Muson. as a negative clause, was injected by Ep. (Epist. Gr. 403 Hercher): θεωρούς Cicero into the original positive sentence γάρ ή φύσις κόσμου καΐ των έν αύτω κατα- which he had framed in his mind. Emen­ σκευάσασα; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 26; dation, with Davies and Goethe (Neue Arr. Epict. 1, 6, 19: τόν δ* άνθρωπον fabrb. f. Pbilol. 133 (1886), 137-138) to θεατήν είσήγαγεν αύτοΰ τε καΐ των in terra is unnecessary and perhaps unidΕργων των αϊτού, καΐ ού μόνον θεατήν iomatic.

916

2, 140

culum ad nullum aliud genus animanrium pertinrt-1 Sensos autem interpretes ac nuntii rerum in capite tamquam in arce1 miriuce ad usus necessarios et facti et conlocati * sunt. Nam oculi* tamquam speculatores altissimum locum optinent, ex quo pertinet animanrium Ο

Bl

» coUacari

N1

· o c u l o F1

n. 0.

bead] γαρ χαθέπκρ τις άκρύττολίς έστ. τοΰ σώματος χαΐ των τιμιωτάτων χιΐ αναγκαιοτάτων άνθρωττοις αίσθησχοτν oiκητήρςον; Min. FeL 17, 1 1 : status rigidu . . . oculi in smmmo ml in spatula crmststmh tt omnes ceteri stnsus mint in arce compost ti; Chalcid. in Tim. 2 1 1 ; 2 2 9 ; [ L o n g i n . ] De Smbl. 3 2 , 5; Prima Rcsp. Dindimi (IuL VaL p . 179 Kuebler); Lact. De Opif. 8, 3 ; 16. 4-5; Eus. Pr. EP. 14. 26, 5 ; Ambr. Exam. 6. 5 5 ; 6. 59-60; Macrob. Soma. Scip. 1, 6, 81 (and Favon. u p o n it, io G c . 5, 1, 405 Orelli); Prudent. Hamartig. 312; Claud. IV Cons. Hon. 2 3 5 ; Synes. De Insornn. 4, p. 1289 C M i g n e ; Cahit. Encom. 12; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 12 (Pair. Gr. 44, 156 D ) ; Tbeodorct, Dt Prop. O r . 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, 601 B ) ; Hicr. Ad». lovin. 2, 8; A u g . CD. 14, 1 9 ; Dt Contimrntia, 3 1 ; Eustath. in / / . 2, 2 0 4 ; W. W . Jaeger, Nemtsios P. Emesa (1914), 22, n. 1, w h o thinks that Posidonius took the figure from Plat. Timaeus, and Cicero and Galen from Posidonius.

nuntii r e r u m : cf. 1, 7 0 : omnes stnsus ptri nuntios dixit tsst; Τ use. 1, 4 6 : quinque nuntiis (the senses); Legg. 1, 2 6 : natura . . . stnsus tamquam satellites adtribw't ac nsmtios rerum plurimarum obscuras nee satis *** intellegtntias inchoavit; Seat. Emp. Pjrrbon. 1, 128: τά ύπο των αΙσΟήσεων άναγγιλλόμτνα. t a m q u a m in arce: a c o m m o n figure; cf. Tusc. 1, 20: rationtm in capite sicut in arceposuit; Plat. Tim. 7 0 a : έκ της ακροπό­ λεως τ φ έπιτάγματι; Philo, De spec. Leg. 3, 184; 4, 9 2 ; Dt Abrabamo, 150; Li v. 1, 55, 6 ; Plin. N.H. 11, 134; Muson. p. 87 Hensc: διάνοιαν . . . έν όχυρωτάτω ίδρυσεν ό θεός; Hcraclit. Quaest. Horn. 17; Apul. Apol. 50; Dt Plat. 1, 1 3 ; Aristid. Or. 2, p. 17 Dindorf; Galen, Dt Plac. Hipp, tt Plat. 2, 4 (V, 230 K.); Dt Rem. parab. prooem. ( X I V , 313 Κ.): αύτη [the

facti et c o n l o c a t i : though K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sjmpatbie (1926), 145, observes that Balbus goes o n t o treat the sense organs in the reverse order, 2, 140-141 dealing with their position. 2, 142-145 with their construction. o c u l i t a m q u a m apeculatorea: for the comparison of the eyes, near the top of the body, to watchmen or watchtowers, cf. Min. Fel. 17, 11 (quoted in note o n tamquam in arce, above); Basil. Horn, in illud, Attende tibi ipsi, 8 (Patr. Gr. 3 1 , 216 D ) ; Ambr. Exam. 6, 5 9 ; Dt Not, 17: oculi veiui speculatores et custodit; Theodoret, Dt Prop. Or. 3 (Patr. Gr. 83, 601 C); Melet. Dt Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 61): οφθαλμοί μέν γάρ τήν ύψηλοτάτην σκοπιχν κατνιλήφασιν. a l t i s s i m u m l o c u m : cf. Galen, De

.. i n c a p i t e : cf. Aristot. Part. AM. 2. 10, 656 a 31-37; Varr. ap. Lact. De Opif. 5, 6 ; Philodem. De Pitt. 16, 9-15, p. 83 Gompcrz; ApuL Apol. 7; Galen, De Usu Part. 8, 2 (ΙΠ. 614 K.): ή δέ κχφαλή τοις μέν πλ«Ιστοις ΙΑοξί δια τόν έγχέφαλον γεγονέναι, xal 8dt τοϋτο καΐ τας αίσθησης Ιπασας Εχειν έν αύτη, χαθαπχρ τινας ύπηρέτας xal δορυφ^Ρο>ς μβγάλου βασιλέως; 8. 5 (111, 635 Κ.); 8, 6 (III. 639 Κ . ) ; Aret. Cur. Morb. and. 1, 1; Min. Fcl. 17, 1 1 ; Chalcid. in Tim. 229; Ambr. Dt Not, 2 3 ; Hicr. In Eytcb. 12, p. 498 Vallarsi: capitis, quod omnium stntuum rtceptaculum tit; Tract, in Esaiam, 1 (Anted. Mortis. 3 . 3 , 102); Macrob. Sat. 7, 14, 2 3 : deus opif ex ornntt senna in capitt% id e/t, circa stdem rations s% locavit \ Sornn. Scip. 1, 6, 8 1 ; Basil, Horn, in illud, Atttndt tibi ipsi, 8 (Pair. Gr. 3 1 , 216 Q ; SalJustius, Dt Diis, 18; Mclct. Dt Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 52); A. B. Cook, Ztust 3, 1 (1940), 733-734; 736,

2, 141

917

plurima conspicientes fungantur suo 1 munere. 141 Et aures, cum sonum percipere debeant, qui natura in sublime fertur, recte in altis * corporum partibus collocatae sunt. Itemque nares, ct * quod omnis odor ad supera fertur,* recte sursum sunt, et, quod cibi et potionis iudicium magnum earum est, non sine causa * vicinitatem oris · secutae sunt.7 lam 8 gustatus,· qui sentire eorum 1 s u u m Bl ■ in altis recte Ο * ct] e o Μ T • uicinitate moris PVN sunt secutae Ο

Usu Part. 10, 1 (III. 759-760 Κ . ) : τους 8' οφθαλμούς 6τι μέν έφ' ύψηλοϋ τ» χ ε ϊ σ θ α ι καΐ φρουρεΐσθαι πανταχόθεν άμεινον ήν έμπροσθεν εΐρηται . . . χαΐ μ ή ν εΓπερ ταΰτα πάντα μέλλοι φυλάττεσθαι, τό έφ* ύψηλοϋ, το ασφαλές, τ ό πρόσθεν, τό διττούς, χάλλιον ούχ Αν έτέρωθι τάξαις αυτούς. f u n g a n t u r s u o m u n e r e : cf. A p u l . De Plat. 1, 14: noscendi lumim's ojJUium tenere. 1 4 1 . l o n u m p e r c i p e r e : cf. 2, 144: m adiectae voces laberentur atque errarent; A r i s t o t . Part. An. 2, 1 1 , 657 a 16-17: δ έ χ ε τ α ι γάρ στρεφόμενα πάντοθεν τους ψόφους μάλλον; [Democrit.] Ep. ( H i p p . X X I I I , 824 Κ. = Epist. Cr. 309 Herc h e r ) : έχδοχεΐα δέ μύθων ώ τ α δ η μ ι ­ ουργός άνέωγε; Sen. De Clem. 1, 8, 5 ; P l i n . Ep. 4, 19, 3 ; A p u l . De Plat. 1, 14: auditionem vero aeriae naturae par tictpern aeris nuntit: percipere sonores; Basil, Horn, in il/ud, Attende tibi ipsi, 8 (Patr. Gr. 31, 2 1 8 Α ) : ή ακοή . . . τ ω ν έν τ ω αέρι ψόφων αντιλαμβάνεται. i n s u b l i m e : cf. 2, 44, n. (in sublime). o d o r a d supera fertur: cf. X e n . Sjmp. 5, 6 : ol μεν γάρ σοΙ μυκτηρες είς γην όρώσιν, ol δέ έμοί άναπέπτανται, ώ σ τ ε τάς πάντοθεν όσμάς προσδέχεσθαι; Galen, De Inst rum. Odoratus, 1 (II, 858 Κ . ) : δοχεϊ τισιν ή μέν £1ς πόρος είναι τ ω ν όσφραντών, αυτό δέ τό τ ω ν οσ­ μ ώ ν αίσθανόμενον σ ώ μ α προσωτέρο* που τ ε τ ά χ θ α ι ; A t h e n . 15, 687e: της εύωδίας ά π ό του στήθους κατά φύσιν αναφερο­ μένης επί τήν όσφρησιν; Michael E p h e s . in Aristot. Part. An. 1, p . 5, 24-25 H a y d u c k : ό άήρ επί τό 5νω φερόμενος διέρρηξε τόν τόπον καθ* 6ν ol μυκτηρες, χαΐ γεγόνασι μυχτηρες; 1, ρ. 6, 1 3 : έπεί

· refcrtur Ρ ■ iamque V*

· causam Bl · gustus H*G

τό ύδωρ κ ά τ ω βεΐ, γέγονεν ή κοιλία, χαΐ ot μυκτηρες ότι ό άήρ άνω (cf. ρ. 9, 6-7]; Theodorct, De Prop. 4 (Patr. Gr. 83, 604 D-605 A ) . s u r s u m : usually of m o t i o n rather than of position, yet cf. Plaut. Aul. 3 6 6 ; T c r . Ad. 5 7 4 ; Varr. R.R. 1, 6, 3 ; L.L. 5, 1 6 1 ; Lucr. 6, 4 6 8 ; al., Sen. Ep. 9 1 , 19; and other cases cited by J. Vahlen, Opusc. acad. 1 (1907), 159-164. c i b i et p o t i o n i s i u d i c i u m : cf. X e n . Mem. 1, 4, 6 : στόμα μέν, δι* οδ ών επιθυ­ μεί τά ζ ώ α είσπέμπεται, πλησίον οφθαλ­ μών χαΐ βινών καταθεΐναι; [Democrit.] Ep. ( H i p p . X X I I I , 824 Κ. = Epist. Gr. 309 H e r c h c r ) : διπλοί δέ ρώθωνες όσφρήσιος έπιγνώμονές, διορίζουσιν οφθαλμών γειτνίην; Sallustius, De Diis, 9 : ή δέ βίς υπέρ τό στόμα διά τό κρίνειν τά δυσώδη. With iudicium cf. 2, 1 4 5 : quorum iudicium est oculorum; 2, 146: astrium . . . est . . . iudicium . .. narium . . . magna iudicia sunt; Orat. 150: auris quarum est iudicium superbissimum; 164: id iudicium esse alterum aurium; and perhaps the c o r r u p t sentence in A p u l . De Plat. 1 , 1 4 : f odore viis iudicium sensusque succedunt. For the c o m b i n a t i o n of b o t h objective a n d subjective genitives with a single n o u n (potionis iudicium magnum earum est) Mayor compares 2 , 1 4 5 : quarum iudicium est oculo­ rum ; 2, 156: omnium rerum bominum est... usus; 2, 158: canum. . . dominorum adulatio ; sec R. K u h n c r - C . S t e g m a n n , Ausf. Gram, d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 741-742. s e c u t a e s u n t : cf. Ligg. 2, 3 : amotnitatem .. . banc sequor; Off. 1, 132: sermo ... sequatur . . . convivia\ Att. 10, 18, 2 : Formias nunc sequimur. i a m : cf. 1, 30, n. (iam).

918

2, 141

quibus vescimur genera deberet, habitat in ea parte1 oris qua esculentis * et potulentis a iter natura4 patcfecit. Tactus autcm toto corpore aequabiliter fusus est, ut omnes ictus omnesque nimios et frigoris et caloris adpulsus sentire possimus.6 Atque ut in β aediuciis architect! avertunt ab oculis naribusque domi* ea a parte VMl,cz*p*tcAl ■ quae e c u l e n t i s £ * B%FMt pctulentis Nt posrulentis Bxt p o s c u l e n t b PI. x l · possimum B · in add. Ρ A V

g u s t a t u s : cf. 2, 145: gustatus praeclare saeptus est; ore enim confine tur et ad usum apte et ad incolumitatiscustodiam ; De Or. 3, 99: guttatus qui est stnsus ex omnibus maxime voluptarius quique dulcedine pratter ceteros stnsus commovetur. In 2, 158, gustatus is used of the actual taste, here of t h e o r g a n of taste, which in 2, 49, is placed in the palate (cf. Plin. N.H. 1 1 , 174: intellectus saporum ceteris in prima lingua, bomini et in pa/ato), though it was c o m m o n l y localized in the t o n g u e ; cf. Χ ς η . Mem, l f 4 : τΙς δ* άν αΐσθησις ήν γλυκέων και δριμέων καΐ πάντων των δια στόματος ηδέων, et μή γ λ ώ τ τ α τούτων γ ν ω μ ώ ν ένειργάσΟη; Aristot. Η. Α. 1, 11, 492 b 27-28: τό δ' αΙσΟητικδν χυμού γ λ ώ τ τ α · ή δ* αΓσθησις έν τ ω &κρω [cf. Part. An. 2, 10, 656 b 36-37; De Sensu, 1, 436 b 15-17: τό γάρ ήδύ διακρίνει, και τ δ λυπηρδν αύτη περί τήν τροφην, ώστε τ6 μεν φεύγειν τό δε διώκειν (cf. Averr. Compend. De Gustu, p. 4 Shields: per gustum enim distinguitur cibus conveniens a non convenient!]; Etb. End, 3, 2, 1231 a 12-17]; A p u l . De Plat. 1, 14, with a still different view: iam gustatus [cf. the beginning of o u r sentence] solutiores ess* sensus ideoque umidioribus et aquosis potius commodatos. d e b e r e t : probably a relative causal clause: "since it was intended t o distin­ g u i s h " ; for t h r o w i n g this back into the past cf. 2, 123, n. (babebat). habitat: cf. Plin. N.H. 1 1 , 145: in oculis animus habitat. e s c u l e n t i s et p o t u l e n t i s : combined as in Apul. De Plat. 1 , 1 5 ; Cell. 1 7 , 1 1 , 2 ; Dig. 1, 18, 18; 3 3 , 9, 3 , 3-4. Plasbcrg. following Bl (posiu/entis), w o u l d e m e n d

· potulentis * natura iter N,

AHPVOnaruta

t o posculentis, c o m p a r i n g Q . Scacvola ap. G c l l . 4, 1, 1 7 : penus est . . . quod esculenturn out posculentum esft w h i c h may be r i g h t , t h o u g h it has the air o f a tech­ nical expression, less a p p r o p r i a t e in a general discussion like the p r e s e n t . t a c t u s . . . toto c o r p o r e : w i t h the phraseology cf. 2, 95, n. (toto caelo)\ with the t h o u g h t Aristot. Part. An. 2 , 8, 653 b 22-25: τδ γάρ ζωον δριζόμεβα τω Ιχειν αΓσθησιν, πρώτον δέ τήν π ρ ώ τ η ν α ΰ τ η δ'έστίν άφή, ταύτης δ* αίσθητήριον τδ τοιούτον μόριόν έστιν κ τ λ . ; De An. 2, 1 1 , 422 b 19-21: Ιχει δ' άπορίαν πότερον πλείους είσΐν ή μία, καΐ τί τδ αίσθητήριον τοϋ άπτοΰ άπτικόν. πότερον ή σαρξ και έν τοις άλλοις τδ άνάλογον ή ου; 422 b 34-423 a l ; 423 b 23-26 (flesh not t h e organ b u t t h e m e d i u m of t o u c h ] ; Chalcid. in Tim. 2 2 1 : sensus vero tortus quidrm per omne corpus; Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 8 (Pair. Gr. 40, 649 Β ) : ούχ ίν μόριον δ δημιουργδς άπεκλήρωσε τ η aof, άλλκ παν σχεδδν τδ σώμα τοϋ ζ ώ ο υ (cf. 652 A ) ; A u g . De Gen. ad Lift. 7, 2 3 : ipsumque tangendi sensum, qui per totum corpus est; Ale. Avit. Poem. 1, 85-86. frigoris et caloris: cf. Aristot. Part. An. 2, 1, 647 a 17-21: πολλάς ίχειν έναντιώσεκ; τδ ύπδ ταύτην αίσθητον, Οερμδν ψυχρών, ξηρδν ύγρδν, και ε( τι άλλο· τοιούτον · και τδ τούτων αίσθητήριον, ή σαρξ, καΐ τδ τ α ύ τ η άνάλογον σωματοδέστατόν έστι τ ώ ν αίσϋητηρίων. a d p u l s u s : cf. 1, 2 4 : adpulsu solis; Dh. 1, 6 4 : deorum adpulsu homines somniart; M a r t . Cap. 1, 6 7 : //' adpulsu cuiusque luminis tangeretur. architect!: for the c o m p a r i s o n of God

2, 142

919

nonim ea quae profluential necessario taetri essent aliquid habitura, sic natura res similis f procul amandavit8 a sensibus. 57 142 Quis vero opifex praeter naturam, qua nihil potest esse callidius, tantam sollertiam4 persequi potuisset in sensibus? Quae primum oculos membranis tenuissimis * vestivit et saepsit; quas 1 profluenti Ρ " similes res Μ emendauit O, ucl amouit add. sup. A l simus B

· amandauit A V^BF, amendauit V* * solertiam Bl, tsollertiam Nl * tenuis·

or nature and an architect cf. 1,19; 2, 90; qua egjtruntur natura/iter aJiis part/bus aitrinsecus prominentibus occu/tatur; Isid. Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 20. avertunt ab oculis: the άπόπατοι Etym. 11, 1, 105; Michael Ephes. in (&φο&οι or κοπρώνες) of Greek houses Part. An. 4, p. 76, 34-36 Hayduck; Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. and the latrinae of Roman ones seem usually to have adjoined the kitchens, Oxon. 3, 107-108): καθάπερ και ol πόλεων as in various Pompcian houses (cf. Varr. τινών έπιμελούμενοι, οχετούς καΐ άμάρiv.L. 5, 118), in order to empty, -with ρας καΐ βύακας παρασκευάζουσιν είς the kitchen drains, into the public sewer; λίμνας ή ποταμούς ή θάλασσας τά συναγό­ μενα πέμποντες περιττά. Cf. also an cf. Colum. 10, 85. profluentia: = ή profiutrent (J. Pricm analogous case in Aristot. Part. An. 4, 5, 681 b 26-28. Posidonius may here be in Pbilol. Supplbd. 5 (1889), 337). attacking, on the grounds of nature's taetri . . . aliquid: for the expression own creations, the offensive tenets and cf. 2, 138, n. (iniucunditatis). amandavit a senaibua: on the form practices of the Cynics; cf. I. Heinemann, of the verb cf. Tbts. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), Poseidonios' metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 212; 1879-1880;forthcthoughtcf.O#. 1, 126- also M. Pohlenz, Ant. Fiibrertum (1934), 127: quae partes autem corporis ad naJurae 75-76, with remarks on αΙδώς. On his general inclination to modesty and even necessitate»! datae as pecturn essent deformem habiturae atque foedum eas conttxit at que euphemism cf. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios abdidit. banc naturae tarn diligentem fabricam(1921), 254, who remarks upon his imitata est bominum verecundia, etc.; Xen. omission from the discussion of refe­ Mem. 1, 4, 6: έπεί δέ τά αποχωρούντα rence to the reproductive organs. 142. opifex: cf. 1, 18: non opificem δυσχερή, άποστέψαι τους τούτων οχε­ τούς καΐ άπενεγκεΐν fj δυνατόν πρόσω - aedificatoremque mundi; 2, 81: cuius soller­ τάτω άπό των αίσΰήσεων [cf. Plut. De tiam nulla ars, nulla manust nemo opifex cap. ex Inim. 10, p. 91 f; [Longin.] 43, 5J; consequi possit imitando; Plin. N.H. 31, 1: Plat. Tim. 45 a; Varr. Menipp. 430 Biiche- opifice natura; Aug. C Iulian. Pelag. 4, 59: lcr: retrimenta cibi qua exirent per posticum opifex noster; also Lactantius's work, De vallem feci; Sen. N.Q. 1, 16, 7; Apul. Opificio Dei. sollertiam pereequi: "imitate"; cf. De Plat. 1, 13; Corp. Herm. 5, 6: τις ό τά τιμιώτατα είς το φανερόν έκτυπώσας, Ac. 2,74: ironiam . . . persequi; Fin. 5, 64: copiam . .. persecutus; Orat. 67: quod virtuχαΐ τά αίσχράκρύψας; Lact. DeOpif. 7 , 7 ; Ambr. Exam. 6, 72; Cyril. Hicros. Cat. tes oratoris persequitur; 102: ornandi copiam 4, 22; Hier. Adv. Iovin. 1, 36; Aug. C. persecuti sumus; al. Galen, De Usu Part. lulian. Op. imperf. 4, 37; C. Iulian. Pelag. 10, 2 (III, 763 K.) speaks of the wonder­ ful wisdom of the creator as seen in the 5, 33: quod in nostro corpore /oca digesiionis Ba/bus remota dixit a sensibus, ideo verum formation of the human eye. est qmniam sensus nostros ea quae digerimus quae primum . . . quae primum: a non aliiciunt std offtndmt; propttrta pars very awkward repetition (Rcid compare*

920

2, 141

primum perlucidas fecit ut per eas cerni l posset,1 firmas autem ut continerentur. Sed lubricos oculos fecit e t s mobiles, ut et de1

cerne Bl

" possit BF

· -cos oculos fecit et add. sup. B%

Fin. 1, 17: prindpio . . . primum), of the sort discussed in 2, 98, n. (concavas altitudims), with which compare the three cases of itiam in close succession in 2, 144. It may be that primum was omitted in the archetype, added in the margin of copies, and then inserted in t w o different places, but more probably the reading is due t o Cicero himself, the first primum being resumed by auditus autem (2, 144), the second (enclosed within the first mem­ ber) by firmas autem in the next clause. In 2, 145 we read primum enim oculi, followed (2, 146) by auriumque item . . . nariumqu* item et gustandi . .. tangendi, as we here have primum oculos ... audit us autem (2, 144) . . . nates . . . gustatus. m e m b r a n i s t e n u i e e i m i e : cf. Empcd o d . 84 Dicls (ap. Aristot. De Sensu, 2, 438 a 1): λεπτησιν όΟόνησι λοχάζετο κύκλοπα κούρην; Cels. 7, 7, 1 3 : summas babel duos tunicas . . . sub bis autem . . . ttnuissima tunica quam Heropbilus aracbnoidem nominauit; Scxt. Emp. Pjrrbon. 1, 126: ol οφθαλμοί ημών έχουσιν έν έαυτοϊς καΐ χιτώνας καΐ υγρά; [Basil,] De Horn. Struct. 2, 14 (Patr. Gr. 30, 60 B-C). Galen has much on the χιτώνες of the eye(e.g., De Usu Par tAQ,\-6 (111 760-791 K.); De Hipp, et Plat. Plot. 7, 5 (V, 623 K . ) ; Introd. 11 ( X I V , 711 Κ.): ό δέ οφθαλμός συνέστηκεν μέν καθ* Ί π π ο κράτην έκ χιτώνων δύο, οΟς μήνιγγας ό 'Ιπποκράτης καλεί. Cf. also Arnob. 3, 18: superiectas pupulis . . . mtmbranulas; Lact. De Opif. 8 , 9 : eorum (sc. oculorum] orbes gemmarum nmilitudinem praejerentes ab ea parte qua videndum fuit membranis perlucentibus texit; [Greg. Nyss.J Faciamus Hominem (Patr. Gr. 44, 296 B-C): πόσαι περί τόν όφθαλμόν φυλακαί; χιτών ένδοθεν . . . διαφανής [perlucidas] έστιν καΐ ελαφρός [mobiles]; Mclct. in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 16. v e s t i v i t : more appropriate for χιτώνες

than for the Latin mtmbranat,

p e r l u c i d a s : cf. Aristot. De Sens*. 2, 438 a 12-14: τό μέν ούν τήν βψιν είναι ύδατος αληθές μέν, ού μέντοι συμβαίνει τό όράν fj ύδωρ αλλ* η" διαφανές; 2 , 4 3 8 b 5-6: ευλόγως το εντός έστιν ύδατοςδιαφανές γαρ τό ύδωρ; 2, 438 b 15-16: δια τ ό λαμπτήρα τίνα άποτμηθηναι τό διαφανές, τήν καλουμένην κόρην; Plin. Ν. Η. 1 1 , 1 4 7 : tenmbus multisqm membranis eos naiura composuit; Apul. De Plat. 1 , 1 4 : oculorum acies gemellas perlucidas \ Lact. De Opif. 10, 3 : acies enim, id est, membrama ilia ptrlucens; also much upon t h e e y e in Ambr. Exam. 6, 58; N e m e s . De Nat. Horn. 7 (Patr. Gr. 40, 637-649); Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3. 61-72). H. Magnus, Die Anatomie d. Auges bei d. Gr. u. Rom. (1877) I have not seen. f i r m a s : applying to the c o r n e a ; cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 10, 3 (III. 7 7 3 K.); 10, 6 (III, 788 Κ.): τόδ*1ξωθεν απάντων στέγασμά τε καΐ πρόβλημα λεπτόν καΐ λευκόν καΐ σκληρόν έστιν οίον κέρας· λεπτον μέν καΐ λευκόν, (ν* έτοίμως διαπέμπη τας αύγάς-σκληρόν δέ Γν* ασφαλώς φρουρη; Medicus, 11 ( X I V , 711-712 Κ . ) ; Serv. Aen. 6, 8 9 3 : per portam corneam oculi sigmficantur, qui et conm sunt coloris et duriores ceteris membris; nam frigus non sentiunt, sieut et Cicero dicit in libris de deorum natura [confusing our passages with 2, 144, o n the ears]. ut c o n t i n e r e n t u r : the numerous uiand w-clauscs in this context s h o w its strongly ideological character; cf. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 220-221. Lucretius, on the contrary, warns (4, 823-857) against supposing senseorgans and limbs to have been made for a purpose, rather than made first and later adapted t o use. l u b r i c o s . . . et m o b i l e s : cf. Plin. N.I J. 11, 147: eos natura composuit . . . lubricos propter incursantia et mobiles;

Arnob. 3, 13; oculorum orbiculos mobiles.

2, 142

921

clinarentl si quid noceret et aspectum quo vellent fadle converterent; aciesque ipsa qua cernimus, quae pupula 2 vocatur, ita parva est ut ea quae nocere possint facile vitet;3 palpebraeque, quae sunt tegumenta oculorum, mollissimae tactu ne laederent aciem, aptissime 4 factae6 et ad claudendas pupulas · ne quid incideret et ad 7 aperiendas, idque providit ut identidem 8 fieri 1 ut declinarent Ο ■ popula GHxBlt pupilU Vx · nitct Ο * aptissimac A At ■ factcquc ad Ο · p o p u las Λ7, pupillas V1, pplas G, popularcs Hx β l 7 ad om. Η idanidcm B , idem itidem Μ

d e c l i n a r e n t : the verb here used for w i n k i n g had been in 1, 6 9 , used for t h e s w e r v e of the Epicurean a t o m s ; cf. Fin. 1, 1 9 ; Fat. 18. a c i e s q u e : -que is c o n t i n u a r i v c ; cf. 2, 145: omnesque sensus. With acies — "pupil" cf. ne laederent orient, just b e l o w ; Lucr. 2, 4 2 0 ; 3 , 4 1 1 ; 4, 6 9 1 ; 4, 7 1 8 : cum tamen baec nostras acies nil /aedere possint. Plasbcrg observes acitm ipsam pupulam esse nemo nisi jailor dixit . . . sed membranam Mom tenuem et perlucidam qua saepitur oculus; quart puto Cicerontm dictre membranac buius tarn partem qua cernatur, quae pars pupula dicatur. p u p u l a : d i m i n u t i v e of pupa — κόρη, from the reflection in the eye of t h e figure of the o b s e r v e r ; cf. Plat. Alcib. / , 132e-133a: έννενόηκας ούν ότι τ ο ϋ έμβλέποντος είς τόν όφθαλμόν τό π ρ ό σ ω ­ πον εμφαίνεται έν τη" τοϋ καταντικρύ 6ψει ώσπερ έν κ α τ ό π τ ρ ω , δ δή καΐ κόρην καλοϋμεν, είδωλο ν βν τι τοϋ έμβλέποντος [cf. Plut. De Fac. in Orb. 27, p . 942 d ; P h o t . Bibl. cod. 2 7 1 , p . 504 a 34 B c k k c r ] ; Aristot. Η.Λ. 1, 9, 491 b 2 0 - 2 1 : τό 8' εντός τοΰ οφθαλμού, τό μέν ύγρόν, ω βλέπει, κόρη, τό δέ περί τούτο μέλαν, τ ό δ' έκτος τούτου λευκόν; Catull. 6 3 , 5 6 ; P h i l o , De Opif. Mundi, 6 6 : κόρην έν όφθαλμώ . . . οφθαλμού λέγουσιν όφθαλμόν είναι; Leg. Alleg. 3 , 1 7 1 ; Plin. N.II. 1 1 , 1 4 8 ; Galen, Introd. 10 ( X I V , 702 Κ . ) : ταύτης δέ πάλιν τό μεσαίτατον κόρη, δι* ής τό όράν συντελείται; A r t c m i d . Onirocr. 2, 3 9 ; Poll. 2, 7 0 ; [Longin.] De Sub/. 4, 4 ; P m d . Hamartig. 308-309; Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 3 7 ; Etym. Gud. a n d Suid. s.v. κόρη. I n English cf. the p h r a s e

" a p p l e of the e y e , " for which sec Μ . Β. Ogle in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 73 (1942), 181-191. palpebrae . . . tegumenta oculorum: cf. Plat. Tim. 45 c : σωτηρίαν γαρ ήν ol θεοί της δψεως έμηχανήσαντο, την τ ω ν βλεφάρων φύσιν; Xen. Mem. 1, 4, 6: τό έπεί ασθενής μέν έστιν ή 6ψις, βλεφάροις αυτήν θυρώσαι, κ τ λ . ; Aristot. De An. 2, 9, 421 b 28-29: τά μέν γάρ έχει φράγμα καΐ ώσπερ ϊλυτρον τά βλέφαρα; Part. An. 2, 13, 657 a 3 6 ; Plin. N.Η. 1 1 , 154: pal-

ptbrat ...

fw dederat ceu vallum quoddam

visus et prominens munimen turn contra occursantia animalia aut alia fortuito incidentia; Galen, De Instrum. Odoratus, 5 (II, 879 Κ . ) : δια τό αυτούς είναι μαλα­ κούς καΐ δια τοΰτο υπό τ ω ν προσπιπ­ τόντων όαδίως βλάπτεσθαι, ά φ ' ών (να φρουρώνται, ή φύσις αυτούς τ ο ι ς βλεφάροις ώχύρωσεν οίον τισι προβλήμασι; [Greg. Nyss.], Faciamus Hominem, 2 (Patr. Gr. 44, 296 B ) ; [Basil,] De Horn. Struct. 2, 15 (Patr. Gr. 30, 60 C - D ) ; A v e r t . Compend. De Sensu, p . 7 Shields: propter banc causam fuerunt paJpebre posite in bonis oculis, scilicet ad conservandam complexionem eorum a rebus extrinsecis, ncut vagina gladii. t e g u m e n t a : cf. 2, 144: et tegendi causa factae tutandique sensus. m o l l i s s i m a e : sunt must be u n d e r s t o o d from est just above {parva est); it is p r o b ­ ably omitted because of sunt immediately before (quae sunt tegumenta). n e l a e d e r e n t a c i e m : cf. H o r . Ep. 1, 2, 38: quae iacdunt oculum festinas demere. c l a u d e n d a . . . a p e r i e n d a : cf. A u g .

922

2, 143

posset cum maximal ccleritate. 143 Munitaeque sunt palpebrae tamquam vallo pilorum, quibus et apertis ocuiis si quid * incidcrct repclleretur ct somno coniventibus,8 cum ocuiis 4 ad cer4

1 magna Ο · quid turn oculos Ml

et B 1

■ conlucntibus

AHPBF,

c o n i c n t i b u s SP

Serm. 277, 1 1 : non in palpebris claudendis et aperiendis. p r o v i d i t : sc. natura. c u m m a x i m a ccleritate: cf. Lact. De Opif. 10, 2 : quarum mo/us adsiduus incomprebensibili ctIrritate concurrent; A u g . Ix. (on the rapid motion of the eye): non invents aliquid quod hue compares ccleritate, quantum attinet ad corporis celeritatem [citing / Cor. 15, 52, where the Greek reads έν £ιπη οφθαλμού]. 143. m u n i t a e . . . t a m q u a m v a l l o : quoted by N o n . p. 218 M. (323 L.): M. Tullius Dt Deorum Natura fib. II: munitaequc sunt pa/pebrae [quae] tamquam vallo pilorum-, cf. h i d . Etym. 11, 1, 3 9 : palpebrae . . . munitae sunt autem vallo capillorum, ut [el] apertis ocuiis si quid

μικρών ένεκα προτάζας σ ω μ ά τ ω ν , ώς μτ βαδίως έμπίπτειν άνεωγοσι τοΐς όφθαλμοϊς, κτλ.; 10, 7 (111, 794 Κ . ) ; 1 1 . 14 (III, 904 Κ.): αϊ μέν γάρ ένεκα τ ο ϋ μηδέ» έμπίπτειν τών μικρών σωμάτων άνεωγοσι τοις όφθαλμοϊς οίον χάρας τις αύτοΐς προβέβληνται, τάς δέ άποστέγειν έχρή* otov τείχος τις καΐ πρώτος έν&έχεσΦχ: πάντα τά έκ της κεφαλής καταρρέοντα, De Comp. Med. 1, 1 ( X I I , 3 8 0 Κ.), Philostr. Ep. 8 (Epist. Gr. 4 7 0 Hcrcher); Seren. Sammon. 660-662: namque oculti infesta pilorum tela lacessunt; j quodqtt illis dederat vallum natura tuendis, / inde inimica seges proprios desaevit in orbes; LacL De Opif. 10, 1: ut igitur oculi munitions essent ab injuria eos ciliorum tegmimbxi occu/uit, unde oculos esse dietos V 'arroni placet;

tamquam involuti quiescant latentes [on the differences from our passage sec the note on ut qui, below]. With the thought cf. X e n . Mem. 1, 4, 6: ού δοκεΐ σοι χαΐ τόδε προνοίας Ιργοις έοιχέναι, το έπεί ασθενής μέν έστιν ή 6ψις, βλεφάροις αυτήν θυρώσαι, & 6ταν μέν αύτη χρήσθαΐ τι δέη άναπετάννυται, έν δέ τω ΰπνω συγκλείεται: ώς δ' άν μηδέ άνεμοι βλάπτωσιν, ήθμόν βλεφαρίδας έμφύσαι· όφρύσι τε άπογεισώσαι τά υπέρ των ομμά­ των, ώς μηδ' 6 έχ της κεφαλής Ιδρώς κακουργη; Aristot. Pari. An. 2, 15, 658 b 14-18: αϊ δ* οφρύες χαΐ αϊ βλεφαρίδες άμφότεραι βοηθείας χάριν είσίν, αϊ μέν οφρύες των χαταβαινόντων υγρών, 6πως άποστέγωσιν οίον άπογείσωμα των άπό της κεφαλής υγρών, αϊ δέ βλεφαρίδες τών προς τά βμματα προσπιπτόντων ένεκεν, οίον τά χαρακώματα ποιοΰσί τίνες πρό τών έργμάτων; Dt An. 2, 9, 421 b 28-29; Varr. Men. 370 Buchclcr: quos caJlibltpbaro naturals palpebrae / tinctae vallafos mobili saepto ttnent ; Plin. N.H. 11, 154; Galen. De Usu Part. 10, 6 (III. 790 K.): τάς μέν βλεφαρίδας otov χάρακα τίνα τών

An. 4, p. 69, 30-31 Hcinzc; G r e g . Nvss. De Horn. Opif. 13 {Pair. Gr. 4 4 , 1 6 5 D); In Verba Faciamus, 1 {Patr. Gr. 44, 296 B-C); Ambr. Exam. 6, 6 0 : velut quodam vallo . . . muniuntur; De Not, 18; Theodoret, De Prov. 3 {Patr. Gr. 83, 601 D-604 A ) ; Isid. Etym. 11. 1. 3 6 ; 11, 1, 3 9 (quoted above); Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 69); F. Bacon, Adv. of Learning, 2 ( 1 , 1 0 4 . of 1826 cd.): "to say that the hairs o f the eyelids are for a quickset and fence about the sight . . . is well inquired and collec­ ted in metaphysic; but in physic these arc impertinent." For other metaphorical uses of vallum—a palisade o f pointed stakes—cf. Sen. 51 (of the a w n s of grain); ManiL 5, 2 7 1 ; PJin. N.H. 18. 52; J. S. Reid in Harv. Stud, in class. PbiloJ. 22 (1911), 3 8 .

intidtrit rtptllalur, tt somno conivtntibus 10, 2; 10, 4; Themist. in Aristot. Dt

• i q u i d i n c i d e n t : cf. Galen, Introd. 10 ( X I V , 701 Κ.): βλέφαρα . . . συμβάλ­ λοντα άλλήλοις πυκνώς καΐ άχρονυγώς είς άνάληψιν της δψεως καΐ είς το άπε· ρύκειν τά πληκτικώς προσπίπτοντα τοις όφθαλμοϊς, έπ' ακριβές δέ Δσπερ έν τοις

2, 143

923

nendum non egeremus,1 [ut qui] * tamquam involuti quiescerent. Latent praeterea utiliter et excelsis undique partibus saepiuntur.3 Primum enim superiora superciliis obducta sudorem a capite et fronte* defluentem * repellunt; genae deinde ab inferiore parte 1 non negeremus V1 ■ [ut qui] om. Isid. Etym. 111 /, 39; del. Ern. ■ sequuntur Ο * ct a fronte (a add. et dtl. B) BF, et frontem Vx · deflucnte Ν

ΰπνοις είς άποστροφήν της όρατικης that ut qui is somehow involved in the δυνάμεως, πρδς τό καθησυχάσαι τάν words involVTI QVIescerent), tolerable άνθρωπον; Poll. 2,68: καΐ κατά Xfciav sense may be obtained from the awk­ Ιχουσαι τήν περιβολήν, ώς τά προσπίπ­ wardly worded passage: "by which, τοντα λυπηρά άποστέγοιεν, xal τάς when the eyes arc open, any object βψεις κατευθύνουσαι μή έώεν πλανϊσΟαι. falling upon them may be warded off, coniventibus: the verb may be used and when they are closed for sleep -with either a person or—as probably (when we have no need of the eyes for here—his eyes themselves as subject; cf. seeing) they may be, as it were, tucked Tbes. Ling. Ut. 4 (1906), 320-321. in for repose." The riow-clause seems to non egeremus: cf. Philo, De Abra- interrupt the thought in such a way that bamo, 154: τήν γάρ καθ* ΰπνον άπραξίαν the eyes, which have been mentioned in ού παραληπτέον. the ablative absolute (or possibly the [ut qui]: a desperate passage, for dative with incideret) now shift to the which many cures have been proposed, nominative as subject of quiescerent. including the insertion of nobis after latent, etc.: cf. [Demoar.j Ep. (Epist. somno; the deletion of either ut qui or Gr. 309, no. 23,4, Hcrchcr): το δέ των ομ­ tamquam \ the insertion after tamquam of μάτων όρητικόν έν πολυχίτωνι φωλεϋον a noun like straguio or cuicita; the sub­ ύγροΰ ένστάσι ύπό μετώπω κοιλασί^σι stitution of a demonstrative pronoun ένίδρυται; Galen, De Usu Part. 8, 5 (/'/' ot hi) for qui; the emendation of ut (III, 632-633 Κ.): έβούλετο δέ ή φύσις qui to utpote qui or utique; the insertion of μήτε τής χρείας κωλΰσαί τι, μήτε την tegerentur after egeremus; the assumption άσφάλειαν διαφθεϊραι, έζεϋρεν έργάσασof some harsh anacoluthon; or the obe­ Οαι μόριον αύτοΐς ύψηλόν τε άμα καΐ lizing of the whole passage; names of the φρουρεΐν Ικανόν, άνωθεν μέν όφρύς proponents of these several measures ύπερθεΐσα, κάτωθεν δέ τό καλούμενον will be found in the apparatus in Plasμήλον ύψώσασα, της δ' έντος μέρεσι τήν bcrg's editio maior. It is not unlikely that ρ" ίνα παραθεΐσα, τοις δ* έκτος τήν τοΰ Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 39 (quoted on munitat καλουμένου ζυγώματος έκφυσιν; 10, 6 . . . tamquam vallo, above), though late (III, 790 Κ.); 11,12 (ΠΙ, 894 Κ.); Poll. 2, and divergent at points (ut et for quibus 87: the checks ά έστιν ΰποφθάλμιος et; incident repellatur changed for Isi­ φρουρά των οφθαλμών ώς διατειχίζοιντο dore's context from Cicero's incideret είς άσφάλειαν, άνωθεν ταΐς τών οφρύων repeileretur; the omission of the explana­ προβολαΐς, κάτωθεν δέ ταΐς τών μήλων tory phrase cum oculis ad cernendum nonάνοχαΐς; Lact. De Opif. 10, 5; Greg. egeremus; the omission of ut qui; and the Nyss. In Verba Incipiamust 2 (Pair. Gr. connection of latentes with this sentence 44, 297 A); Ambr. Exam. 6, 60; Isid. rather than of latent with the next), may Etym. 11, 1, 44. give some suggestion how to proceed. sudorem . . . repellunt: cf. Aristot. If, then, like Isidore and following the Top. 6, 2, 140 a 3-4: Πλάτων οφρυόσκιον advice of Ernesti, we omit ut qui (perhaps τον όφθαλμόν [not in Plato's extant assuming with A. Bricgcr, Beitr. %. works]; Apul. De Plat. 1, 15: supercilioKrit. tiniger phtlos. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 19, rum saepes pratmunitmt oculis, nt dtsuptr 59

924

2, 144

tutantur subiectae1 leviterque eminentes; nasusque ita 2 locatus est ut quasi mums oculis interiectus esse videatur. 144 Auditus autem semper 8 patet, eius enim sensu etiam 4 dormientes egemus, a 6 quo cum sonus est acceptus etiam e · somno excitamur. Flexuo1 subcrtae Ο itaquc locatus

* nasus iuquc AP VlNOFM, nasus ita V\ inter nasus et est Β add.: 4 * scper V etiam om. Ο · a add. Β · e]a Η

Or. 19, 230 A-B Hardouin: την άκοήν έποίησεν άναπεπταμένην, καΐ ούχ ώ σ π ε ρ τά frXkqapa *αΙ το στόμα έφ' ή μ ϊ ν tamquam val/o, above); Ambr. Exam. 6, xXaiciv χαϊ άνοιγνύναι ούτω χαΐ τά ώ τ α * 58; Thcodorct, De Prop. 3 (Pair. Gr. 83, άλλ* αύτη μόνη σχεδόν ή αΓσθησις έκ7τέφευγε τήν έφ' ήμϊν έξουσίαν, χαϊ δ έ χ ε σ 601 C); Greg. Nyss. In Verba Incipiamus, 2 {Pair. Gr. 44, 296 D—297 A ) ; [Basil.J Θαι άνάγχη πάν τό προσπίπτον αύτη, De Horn. Struct. 2, 16 (Pair. Gr. 30, ώσπερ οίκημα αΌυρον καΐ άνεωγμένον; 61 A ) ; Isid. Etjm. 1 1 , 1 , 42. Isid. Etjm. 11, 1, 18: ex quibus [sc. t h e senses] duo aperiuntur et clauduntur, duo q u a e . . . leviter . . . e m i n e n t e a : semper patentes sunt. against Vi'alkcr and Hcindorf's emen­ dation of levittr to lenittr is Lact. De e t i a m d o r m i e n t e s : for three cases Opif. 10, 5: inferius quoque genarum non of etiam in one sentence cf. 2, 145; with indecent tumor in simi/itudinem colliurn the thought Plut. Quaest. conv. 8, 3, 1, leviter [late mss read lenittr] exsurgens ab p. 7 2 0 c: εκείνο δέ μάλλον λόγου δεΐσomni parte oculos efficit tutiorcs, provisumque θαι, τό νυκτός ήχωδεστέρας είναι τάς est ab artifice sum mo ut si qui forte vebemenφωνας καΐ προς τω μεγέθει τήν τρανόtior ictus extiterit eminentibus repellatur; τητα καθαρώς συνδιαφυλάττειν. "έμοί cf. T. Stangl in Rbein. Mus. 70 (1915), μέν ούν", είπεν, "ού φαύλος ή πρόνοια 4 4 1 ; E . Lofstcdt, Conitctanea, 1 (1950), δοκεϊ μεμηχανησθαι τη άκοη σαφήνειαν, 77-78. Note also the use of leviter in Dip. βτε της όψεως ουδέν ή κομιδή τι μικρόν 1, 30: incurvum et leviter inflexum. έργον εστί." n a s u s : cf. Prob. De Norn. Exc. a q u o : cf. 2, 134, n. (manditur . . . (G.L.K. 4, 212): nasus bic an hoc nasum? extenuatur ... mollitur). . . . qui nunc masculine dicitur. nam Cicero: flexuoeum iter: cf. multisque cum nasus itaque, qui diductus estt quasi murus fiexibus, below; Gels. 8 , 1 , 6: in aure quoque oculis interiectus esse videatur. primum rectum et simplex iter; procedendo quasi m u r u s : cf. X c n . Symp. 5, 6: fiexuosum fit; Galen, De Usu Part. 11, 12 ή δέ υψηλή βίς ώσπερ έπερεάζουσα διατε(III, 896-897 Κ.): τό δ* έξωθεν μέν αύτα τείχικε τά Ομματα; [Dcmocr.] Ep. κυρτά, κοίλα δ' ένδοθεν ύπάρχειν ένεκα (Epist. Gr. 309, no. 23, 4, Herchcr): του μήτ' έμπίπτειν τι τω πόρω μήτε αύτα διπλοί δέ ρώθωνες όσφρήσιος έπιγνώπάσχειν έτοίμως έγένετο . . . άλλα καΐ μονες διορίζουσι οφθαλμών γειτνίην; πολυέλικτον έκάτερον αυτών έγένετο Poll. 2, 79: the nostrils διαιρούν ώσπερ της αύτης χρείας ένεκεν, μάλλον γαρ τειχίον, κίων και διάφραγμα; 2 , 8 7 ; Ambr. ούτως έπιπτύσσεσΟαι δύναται καΐ διExam. 6, 6 0 ; Lact. De Opif. 10, 4: nasus πλοΰσθαι καθ' αυτό ή εΐ απλούν τε καΐ exoriens . . . utramque acitm simul et ομοειδές δλον έκάτερον ύπηρχεν; Sext. discernit et munit; Greg. Nyss. /// Verba Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 126:τάγάρώτασκολιό· Faciamus, 2, p. 296 AMigne:T(u διατειπορά έστι καΐ στενόπορα; Lact. De Opif. χίσματι τής ρινός; Scvcrianus Gabal. 8, 7 - 8 ; Arnob. 3, 13: aures etiam sequitur Or. 5, 4 (Patr. Gr. 56, 476; of the nose): ut babeant curvis perterebratas anfractibus; ώσπερ μεσύτοιχον. Basil, Hexaem. 3, 2 (Patr. Gr. 29. 56 C): 144. auditus . . . p a t e t : cf. Thcmist. Οπου δέ ούκ άήρ, ουχί γλώσσα, ουχί ούς,

proruat quod ttntras pisiones molUsqut perturbet; Galen, Dt Usu Part. 11, 14 (111, 904 K.), quoted on munitat . . .

2, 144

925

sum iter habct, nc quid intrarc possit si simplex ct 1 directum pateret; provisum etiam ut si qua minima bestiola conaretur inrumpere in sordibus * aurium tamquam in visco inhaeresceret. Extra autem eminent quae appellantur 3 aures, et tegendi causa factae 4 tutandique 6 sensus, et ne adiectae voces laberentur atque errarent prius quam sensus ab his pulsus esset. Sed duros et 1 ct add. Β tutanti Ο

* sordius

AXVX

χλη ού πόρος σκόλιος επί τήν έν τη κτφαλη συναίσθησιν αναφερών τους ψόφους, έκεϊ Ικεϊ ουδέ βημάτων χρεία; Horn. Attende tibi tibi ipsi, 8 {Pair. Gr. 3 1 , 217 Α ) : ή ακοή ούκ έπ* ευθείας ήνοικται, άλλ* έλικοεώεΐ ττφφ π ό ρ ω των έν τ ψ αέρι ψόφων αντιλαμ­ αμβάνεται, σοφίας καΐ τοΰτο της ά ν ω τ άτω, τω, ώ σ τ ε τήν μέν φωνή ν άκωλύτως διιέναι, ναι, ή καΐ μάλλον ένηχεΐν, περικλωμένην ταΐς :αϊς σκολιότησι, μηδέν δέ των έξωθεν π α ρεμεμ­ π ι π τ ό ν τ ω ν κώλυμα είναι δύνασθαι ττηη α ί σ θ ή σ ε ι ; A m b r . De Noe, 19; Exam. . 6, 6 2 ; Cyril. Hicrosol. Cat. 4, 2 2 ; P ruudd..

1

apcllantur

Ο

* fautac

A

· ct

ear. T h e adjective attached t o the dimin u t i v e suggests 2, 123: pisciculi parvi. s o r d i b u s : car-wax, as in H o r . Ep. 1, 2, 53: auriculas . . . collecta sorde do/entes (and [Aero] ad he); A m b r . Exam. 6, 6 2 : ipsae quoque sordes non inutiles, quae ligant vocem, ut tenacior eius in nobis et memoria sit et gratia. v i s c o : t w o of the Lorantbaceae arc notable in Italy, the white-berried evergreen mistletoe (Viscum album L.) a n d the o a k - m i s d e t o c (Lorant bus europaeus L . ) , with yellowish-red berries and d e c i d u o u s

Hamartig. 319-320: perque cavernosasusit iussit leaves; for their identities and ranges cf. penttrare meatus ( vocis iter; 650-652: 52: damna aures, pater a/me, meas et claude tude meatus / obbrutiscentis capitis, ne pervia rvia tales I concipiat fiexura sonos; A u s oo nn.. Ephem. 1, 9: nee flexas sonus intra! aures; res; Pomcr. De Vita contempt. 3, 6, 4 {Patr. atr. lust. 59, 482 B): per flexuosos aurium ium meatus; Isid. Etym. 11, 1, 46: vox enim nim repercussa per anjractus earurn sonum jacit quo quo sensum excipiant audiendi; Mclct. De Nat. ^3at. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 74-76). 76). n e q u i d intrarc p o s s i t , ei s i m p l e xx p a t e r e t : a brachylogy for ne quid intrari ran possit, quod fieri posset ή simplex pateret; ret; cf. 2, 149: incredibile est [sc. ut tibi videbiebitur] nisi diligenter at tender is; also parallels lcls i n Tusc. 1, 116; Rep. 2, 3 2 ; Off. 3 , 3 88;; Invent. 2, 123; T h u c . 1, 40, 2 ; al. iler m i n i m a b e s t i o l a : naturally smaller t h a n t h e pina and its attendant so descri­ crib e d in 2, 123, and here probably insects, cts, l i k e the bestiolae of Tusc. 1, 9 4 ; yet cf. cf. A m b r . De Noe, 19: vermicuti quoquet si ή aurem penetrare temptaverint quodam sordium visco tenentur; Exam. 6, 62. Ccls. els. 6 , 7, 9, speaks of fleas getting i n t o the the

A . Steier in P.-W. 15 (1932), 2063-2069. F r o m the berries of the Lor antbus ( G r e e k Ιξός) was prepared a m u c h used birdlime (cf. Steier, opxit., 2069-2071), t o which Balbus here refers. t e g e n d i . . . t u t a n d i : cf. Fam. 13, 66, 2: tegas atque tueare; Pro Deiot. 2: tueri et tegere. n e . . . laberentur: cf. 2, 141, n. {sonum percipere); X e n . Mem. 1, 4, 6: τό δέ τήν άκοήν δέχεσθαι μέν πάσας φωνάς; Philo, De Post. Caini, 104: καθχπερ γαρ τό ους ημών κύκλους έν κύκλοις, έλάττους έν μείζοσι, γράφουσα σφαιρικόν έτόρνευε τοΰ την προσιοΟσαν φωνήν μή χεομένην έξω σκεδάννυσθαι, είσω δ' ύπό τών κύκλων συναγομένην και σφιγγομένην οία διαχεομένην τήν άκοήν είς τάς τοΰ ηγεμονικού δεξαμενάς έπαντλεΐσθαι [cf. P. Wcndland in Philologus, 57 (1898), 267); Melet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 7 4 ) : τά δέ ώ τ α . . . αντιληπτικά φωνών. adiectae v o c e s : cf. Lucr. 1, 6 8 9 : nostros adiectu tangere tact us. p u l s u s : cf. 1, 26, n. (pulsa).

926

2, 145

quasi corneolos habent introitus multisque cum flexibus,1 quod his naturis relatus amplificatur * sonus; quocirca et a in fidibus testudine resonatur aut cornu,4 et ex tortuosis 6 locis et inclusis referuntur ampliores. 145 Similiter nares, quae semper propter necessarias utilitates patent,· contractiores habent introitus, ne 1 conflexibus * tortucosis Ν

AN * amplifkatus · putcnt Vx

q u a s i c o r n e o l o s : the adjective—a diminutive of corntus—occurs only here, and quan suggests that Cicero is render­ ing a Greek word, which Plasberg guesses to have been χονδρώδεις (cf. Ncmcs. De Nat. Horn. 10 (Parr. Gr. 40, 657 A)]. Serv. Aen. 6, 893, confuses this passage with 2, 141, when he writes per portam conuam oculi significantur, qui et cornet sunt colons et duriores ceteris membris; nam jrigus non sentiunt, sicut et Cicero dicit in libris de deorum natura [cf. / Myth. Vat. 228]. m u l t i s q u e c u m flexibus: πολυελίκτους (an adjective used by Galen). Sec Pliny ap. Scrv. Aen. 7, 700 [cf. Isid. Etym. 12, 7, 18], on the effect upon swans' song of their long and curving necks. The phrase is equivalent to an attributive adjective; cf. 1, 3 0 : sine corpore; 2, 55: cursus . . . cum . . . Con­ stantsa ; 3, 6 4 : am mum cum intellegentia. h i s naturis: "these substances"; cf. 1, 84: quattuor naturas; 2, 84: naturis its ex quibus omnia constant; 3, 34: simp/ex est natura animantis; Ac. 1, 39 [and Rcid's n.] Tusc.; 1, 66: bisenim in naturis; Fin. 4, 32 [and Madvig's n.]. relatus: "reechoed"; cf. referenturt below ; Ace. ap. Fin. 2, 9 4 ; AdQ. Fr. 1, 1, 4 2 ; Virg. Eel. 6, 8 4 ; Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 2 0 1 ; O v . M. 3, 387; 12, 47; s o άναφέρειν (e.g., Basil, Hexaem. 3, 2 (Pair. Gr. 29, 56 C ) ) . a m p l i f i c a t u r s o n u s : cf. ampliores, b e l o w ; Auct. Ad Herenn. 3, 2 0 : magnitudinem vocis . .. maxime amplificat adcuratio. t e s t u d i n e resonatur: cf. 2, 149: nares [sc. similes] comibus its quae ad nervos resonant in cantibus. The lyre was tradi­

Bl

· et om. Η

* cornu autex 1 n

tionally first made with a tortoise-shell for the sounding-board and is hence often called testudo; cf. H. J. Abcrt in P.-V. 13 (1927), 2479. See also what A u g . Enarr. in Ps. 32, 5, says o f the resonance-box o f the cithara, and Aris­ totle's comparison (De An. 2, 8, 420 a 15) of the ear t o horn, as E m p c d o d c s had likened it t o a bell (Act. Ρlac. 4, 16, 1 (Doxogr. Gr*. 406). aut c o r n u : perhaps of the πήχεις of the lyre; cf. Pearson on Soph. fr. 244, 1. i n c l u s i s : cf. Aristot. De An. 2, 8, 419 b 16-18: τά δέ κοΐλα -rfj ανακλάσει πολλάς ποιεί πληγάς μετά την -ρώτην, άίυνατοϋντος έξελθεΐν τοϋ κινηθέντος; Probl. 11, 8, 899 b 3 3 : τα κοΐλα μάλλον ήχεΐ; Hor. S. 1, 4, 76: suave locus resonat concltuus\ [Galen,] Hist. Phil. 26 ( X I X , 309 Κ . ) : Άλκμαίωνάκούειν ήμας οησι τω κενω τ φ εντός τοΟ ώτός· τοΰτο γαρ είναι το περιηχοϋν κατά τήν τοϋ πνεύ­ ματος είσβολήν. πάντα γαρ τά κενά ήχεΐ [cf. Act. Plac. 4, 16, 2J; Clem. Strom. 6. 33, 5: αΐτίαδ*, οΐμαι, πάσης ήχους ή τε λειότης των τόπων καΐ τό άντρωδες. άποβχλλόμενον γοΰν τό είσφοιτησαν πνεύ­ μα πάλιν είς τό αυτό χωρούν βιαιότερον ήχεΐ. 1 4 5 . n a r e s . . . p a t e n t : cf. Lact. De Opif. 1 1 , 8: nares breviter sunt apertae. O n the structure and uses of the nostrils cf. Galen, De Usu Part. 8, 6 (111, 647648 K . ) ; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 3 0 ; Mclet. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3, 72-73). n e c e s s a r i a s utilitates: cf. 2 , 140: usus necessaries. contractiores: cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1909), 764, 70-83.

2, 145

927

quid in eas quod noceat possit pervadere;1 umoremque a semper habent ad pulverem multaque alia depellenda non inutilem. Gustatus praeclare saeptus est; ore enim continetur et ad usum apte et ad incolumitatis custodiam. Omnesque s sensus hominum multo antecellunt4 sensibus 1 cuadere HBX, VlAlB,omncsqui c c l l u m ?) Bl

praeuadere Pl ' h u m o r e m q u c PVNOBFM Ht omnisque A%PV%NO * antcccllit PVNO,

u m o r c r a : against catarrhal hyper­ s e c r e t i o n s , h o w e v e r , cf. Galen In Hipp. Aphorism. 2 ( X V I I I , 1, 9-11 K.). T h e t h r e e p u r p o s e s of t h e nose m e n t i o n e d b y Lact. DtOpij. 10, 7 (breathing, smell­ i n g , and t r a n s m i t t i n g the purgamenta cerebri; cf. A m b r . Exam. 6, 63] d o n o t i n c l u d e that here mentioned. n o n i n u t i l e m : with this litotes cf. Fin. 1, 12; Tusc. 4, 4 6 ; Inv. 1, 2 5 ; An. 2 , 20, 6 ; 2, 22, 7 ; 7, 1, 6 ; Fam. 1, 9 , 2 3 ; 6 , 18, 4 ; 1 1 , 27, 2 ; P. Parzingcr, Beilr. ^. Kenntnis d. Entstebung d. ciceron. S/i/s (1910), 16. g u s t a t u s : cf. 2, 1 4 1 : gustatus . . . habi­ tat in ea parte oris qua esculentis et potulentis iter natura pate/eat. O n taste cf. N c m c s . De Nat. Horn. 9 {Pair. Gr. 40, 656 A6 5 7 A). i n c o l u m i t a t i s : so Galen, De Usu Part. 1 1 , 12 (III, 894-895 K.) describes t h e t o n g u e as έν σπηλαίω τινί κατακλειο· μένης τ ω στόματι. In this list o f the s e n s e s touch is missing. o m n e s q u e : -que is c o n t i n u a t i v c , as in 2 , 142: aciesque\ 2, 146: auriumqm . . . nariumque. sentus h o m i n u m . . . anteceUunt: s u c h exaggerated claims for man's senses a r c hardly paralleled. In Off. 1, 105, Cicero emphasizes quantum natura bo minis pecudibus re/iquisque be/uis antecedat; illi nihil sentiunt nisi voluptatem, etc., but there, as possibly here, the emphasis m a y be less u p o n keenness of sensation than u p o n correctness of interpretation [cf. n. o n quorum iudicium est oculorum, b e l o w ] a n d (Melct. De Nat. Horn. ( C r a m e r , Anted. Oxon. 3 , 1 3 7 ) ) aesthetic enjoy­ m e n t ; ef. K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921),

* omnesque ccllunt {aut

256; in Inv. 1, 5, homines, cum multis rebus humi/iores et infirmiores nnt, bac re maximt bestiis prat stare, quod loqui possunt; cf. also Aristot. Gen. An. 5, 2, 781 b 17-19: τήν μέν οδν πόρρωθεν άκρίβειαν των αίσθήσεων ήκιστα ως είπεΐν άνθρωπος έχει ώς κατά μέγεθος των ζ ώ ω ν , τήν δέ περί τάς διαφοράς μάλιστα πάντων εύαίσθητον. \X'hcn D i o m c d c s , Art. gram. 1 (G.L.K. 1, 313) remarks item de deorum natura tertio homines omnibus bestiis antecedunt, it suggests a q u o t a t i o n by Cotta of o u r present passage, which he doubtless there a t t e m p t e d t o refute. M o r e fre­ quently man is said t o excel in certain senses (particularly taste and t o u c h ) , the brutes in o t h e r s ; e.g., D i o g . A poll o n . a p . T h e o p h r . De Sens. 4 1 : ένια των ζ ώ ω ν οσφραντικώτερα των ανθρώπων είναι [cf. C.P. 6, 5, 2 ] ; Aristot. De An. 2, 9, 421 a 9-10: τήν αίσθησιν ταύτην [smell] ουκ έχομεν ακριβή άλλα χείρω πολλών ζ ώ ω ν ; 2, 9, 421 a 19-22: ταύτην δ'Ιχειν τήν αίσθησιν [touch] τόν άνθρωπον άκριβ ε σ τ ά τ η ν έν μέν γαρ ταΐς άλλαις λείπε ται πολλω των ζώων, κατά δέ τήν άφήν πολλών των άλλων διαφερόντως ακριβοί [cf. De Sensu, 4, 441 a 1-3]; De Sensu, 5, 444 a 31-33 [only man enjoys the fra­ grance of flowers]; H.A. 1, 15, 494 b 16-18: Ιχει δέ άκριβεστάτην άνθρωπος τ ω ν αΙσΟήσεων τήν άφήν, δευτέραν δέ τήν γ ε ΰ σ ι ν έν δέ ταϊς άλλαις λείπεται πολλών; Part. An. 2, 16, 660 a 13-14 [man the most sensitive in t o u c h a n d (2, 17, 660 a 19-22) in taste]; Etb. Nic. 3 , 10, 1118 a 16-23 [on the b r u t e s ' lack of enjoyment in certain senses]; Philo, De Abrabamo, 2 6 6 : τίς δ" όξυωπέστερος Ιέρακος ή άετοΰ; τΙς δέ περί άκοήν εύ-

928

2, 145

bestiaxum. 58 Primum enim oculi in his artibus * quanim iudicium est oculorum,2 in pictis, fictis, caclatisquc fonnis, in corporum etiam 8 motione atque gestu multa cemunt * subtilius,1 colorum etiam etfigurarum· [turn]7 vcnustatem atque ordinem et, 1

Vx

axtubus Ο * occulorum Μ » etiam] ct Ο · figuram Η * turn coda, tt Non. p. 299 L.t

τυχής ούτως ως των ζφων τό νωθέστατον, ί ν ο ς ; τις δέ περί τάς οσφρήσεις χυνός ακριβέστερος [cf. De Post. Coins, 161 J; Plut. De Soil. An. 5, p. 963 A - B : των ζώων . . . πολλά τούτο μέν μεγέθει χαΐ ποδωκεία τούτο δ' δψεως βώμη καΐ άχοής ακριβείς πάντας ανθρώπους άπολέλοιπεν, κτλ.; Sen. Ερ. 76, 8-9; Dt Ben. 2, 29, 1; Plin. Ν.Η. 10, 191: ex sensibus ante cetera bomini tortus, dein gustatus; reliqms superatur a multis [with examples; with Pliny cf. Melct. in Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 4 8 ] ; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrhon. 1, 64 [dogs keener than m e n ] ; Porphyr. Dt Abst. 3, 8: αίσθήσεως μέν γε καΐ πλεονεκτεϊν Ιοικεν μάλλον τά ζώα [with examples]; 3, 2 3 ; Alex. Aphrod. Probl. 2, 60, p. 71 Idclcr; Ncmes. Dt Nat. Horn. 8 (Patr. Gr. 40, 653 B-C); A u g . CD. 8, 15 [many beasts have keener senses than man]; Strm. 277, 5; Dt Dip. Daem. 7; Dt lib. Arbitr. 1, 18: videre auttm atque audire et oljactu, gestu, tactu corporalia stntirt posse bestias, et acrius plerasque quam nost cemimus et fattmur ; Thcmist. in Aristot. De An. 4, p. 67, 30-31 Hcinzc; Schol. //. 17, 4 4 3 ; Averr. Compend. Dt Stnsu, p. 25 Shields; p. 42 Shields: homo enim movttur apud tan turn, quod non faciunt bruta; and, for the superiority of the animals in various respects, cf. A . O . Lovejoy-G. Boas, Primitivism and related Ideas in Anti­ quity, 1 (1935), 389-420. Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 60, doubts altogether our ability cither to prefer or to question the superiority of our impressions to those received by the brutes. p r i m u m : resumed by auriumque in 2, 146. q u a x u m i u d i c i u m est o c u l o r u m : for the combination of objective and Subjective genitives cf. 2, 141, n. (cibi

· cernit^1 del. Man.

· suptilius

etpotionis iudicium); M. Pohlcnz (P.-UT. 36 Halbb. 2 (1949), 430), w h o n o t e s the five-fold use of iudicium and iudieo in 145-146. O n the aesthetic j u d g m e n t s of the sense organs cf. Ac. 2, 2 0 : adbibita vtro extrcitatione et arte . . . quis est qurm ctrnat quanta vis sit in stnnbus? quam multa vident pictores in umbris tt in eminentia quae nos non vidimus! quam multa quae nos fugiunt in cantu exaudiunt in eo genert exercifati. . . . nihil ntcesst est de gustatu et odoratu loqui, in quibus intellegentiat etsi vitiosa, est quaedam tamen. quid de tactu et eo quidem quern philosopbi interiortm vocant aut dolor is aut voluptatis? in quo Cyrenaici SQIQ putant veri esse iudicium cm adstnfiatur. p i c t i e , f i c t i s , e t c . : cf. 2, 150: ad pingendum, fingendum, ad scalpendum, etc. With fictis cf. 1, 7 1 : in ceris fingeretur aut fictilibus figuris; in De Or. 3 , 26, ars fingendi=sculpture. c a e l a t i e q u e : o n caelatura (τορευτιχή) cf. Quintil. Inst. 2, 21, 8: caelatura quae auro, argento, acre, ferro opera efficit; but Plin. N.H. 34, 54, seems to use toreutice o f sculpture in general. e t i a m : with the triple occurrence of this word in one sentence cf. 2, 144; and note the repetition of cognoscunt just below. m o t i o n e a t q u e g e s t u : perhaps of the symbolic movements of dancing, acting, and oratorical gesticulation, contrasted with the graceful arrangement and pro­ portions of colors and forms at rest. c o l o r u m . . . i u d i c a n t : quoted by N o n . p. 203 M. (299 L.), reading, like our best mss, turn vcnustatem. f t u r n : it might seem easy, with editors from Manutius onward, to omit this inconvenient word, yet its ms support and the testimony of N o n i u s give us

2, 146

929

ut ita dicam, dcccntiam oculi iudicant, atquc etiam alia maiora; nam et virtutes * et vitia cognoscunt,* iratum, propitium, laetantem, dolentem, fortem, ignavum, audaccm, timidumque cognoscunt. 146 Auriumquc item est admirabile quoddam artificiosum1

uirtutc A1

* cognoscant F 1

pause. Goethe would insert before it emotional effects. But there is also the pulcbritudinem, and F. Walter {Wiener possibility that Cicero starts with the Stud. 48 (1930), 78) would emend it to mere aesthetic enjoyments gained tenuem, which he thinks supported by through the eyes and then passes to the subtilius, above. Plasberg conjectures very practical value of our recognition some such word as tum or of others' emotions expressed in every­ turn, and compares Off. 1, 126: day life. Cf. A. Bonhoffer, Epictet. u. d. decorum . .. post fkm est in tribur rebut; Stoa (1890), 153. formositatt, ordine, ornatu. One might iratum propitium: after the general also conjecture turn to be the misplaced pair (virtutes et vitia), expressed in abstract final syllable of iratum, below, were that form, there follow four pairs of instances word a little nearer at hand; yet, all of persons in specific states of mind. things considered, it seems wisest to For the latter, as revealed in men's obelize this word. Cf. also P. Stamm, faces, cf. Off. 1, 102: licet ora ipsa cernere De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. InterpolaJionibus iratorum aut torurn qui aut libidine aliqua (1873), 42-43; R. Philippson (Pbi/ol. ant metu commoti sunt aut voluptate nimia Woch. 54 (1934), 191); M. Atzcrt gestiunt; quorum omnium voltus, voces, moius, stdtusqut mutantur; Legg. 1, 26: (Gotting gti Αηχ. 197 (1935), 278). venustatem . . . ordinem . . . dcccn­ natura .. . speciem ita formavit oris ut in ea tiam: M. Pohlcnz (Gotting. gel. Arr^. 188 penitus reconditos mores effing/tret; Philo, De spec. Leg. I, 340: παρέχεται 8έ . . . (1926), 288-289), remarIcing that Panaetius was the only Stoic to emphasize ωφελείας βρασις ήμϊν τας μεγίστας, ε(ς aesthetic interests, derives our passage τε τήν οίκείων καΐ αλλότριων καί φίλων from him and compares it with 2, 150, καΐ έχθρων διάκρισιν καί βλαβερών μεν and Off. 1, 14: unum hoc animal sentit φυγήν. αΐρεσιν δέ των έπ' ωφελεία; quid sit ordo, quid sit quod deceat . .. nullum Quintil. Inst. 11, 3,66: ex vultu ingressuque aliud animal pulcbritudinem, venustatem, perspicitur babitus animorum; Chalcid. in Tim. 264: ex oculorum babitu mens at que convenientiam partium sentit. dcccntiam: a rare word, first used animus iudicatur irascentium, maerentium, (without apology) in De Or. 3,200, there, laetantium; Lact. De Opif. 8, 12; Aug. De catecb. Rudibus, 3: si affectus excandtsas here, for τό πρέπον or ευπρέπεια. For ut ita dicam in apologies for neolo­ centis animi exeat in jaciem vultumque omnes sentiunt qui intuentur iratum. faciat, gisms cf. C. M. Bernhardt, De Cic. lactantem: Mcletius (in Cramer, Grace. Pbil. Interp. (1865), 7; O. Hey Anecd. Oxon. 3, 20; 3, 137) says that (in Arcb. /. lat. Lex. 15 (1908), 450) man is the only animal which laughs. thinks the apology especially needed timidumque: for -que connecting because even the adjective decent seems the last pair of such a scries Goethe com­ not to occur before Horace. alia maiora: from the previous men­ pares Liv. 9, 14, 11: resistentes fusosque, tion of plastic arts, of motions, colors, inermes atque armatos, servos liberos, pubtres and forms, it might appear that what impubes, homines iumentaque. 146. aurium . . . iudicium: cf. Orat, follows refers to our recognition, by 150: auris quorum est iudicium superbissimeans of eyesight, of the delineation, in art and dramatic spectacle, of various mum.

930

2, 146

que judicium, quo iudicatur et in vocis et in tibiarum * nervorumque cantibus varietas * sonorum, intervalla, distinctio, et vocis genera permulta, canorum, fuscum, leve, asperum, grave, acutum, 1

tibiarumque Mx

* uacaxictas Bx

a d m i r a b i l e : cf. 2, 5 1 ; 2, 56; 2, 104; 2, 106; 2, 115; 2, 121; al. vocie . . . tibiarum nervorumque: vocal arid instrumental music, the latter again divided into wind and stringed in­ struments; cf. 2, 149: plectri nmilem linguam nostri solent dscere, cbordarum denies, /tares cornibus its quae ad nervos resonant in cantibus; Off. 1, 145: ut in fidibus aut tibiis, quamvis paulum discrepent', /amen id a scien/e animadverti solet; De Or. 3, 216 [quoted on canorum, fuscum, b e l o w ] ; Tusc. 1, 4: in nervorum vocumque cantibus; Rep. 2, 69: ut enim in fidibus aut tibiis atque ut in cantu ipso ac vocibus con­ centus est quidam tenendus ex distinctis sonis; L*gZ- 2, 3 8 : cantu f vice ac fidibus et tibiis. In 2, 22, canentes is used of tibiae. Aristot. De An. 2, 8, 420 b 5-8 remarks: ή δέ φωνή ψόφος τΙς έστΛν έμψυχου · των γαρ άψυχων ουδέν φωνεϊ, άλλα καθ* ομοιότητα λέγεται φωνεΐν, οίον αύλάς καΐ λύρα καΐ δσα άλλα των άψυχων άπότασιν ίχει και μέλος καΐ διάλεκτον [J. A. Smith ren­ ders: "length and pitch and timbre"] ίοικε γαρ ότι καΐ ή φωνή ταΰτ' έχει.

et aequalium et saepe variorum intervallorum percussio numerum conficit, quern in caaentibus guttis, quod intervallis distinguuntur, no/are possumus. Schoemann, however, under­ stands it of timbre, and Mayor of differences in loudness, while Plasberg, perhaps more prudently, remains in doubt what is meant. g e n e r a p e r m u l t a : o f qualitative diffe­ rences; cf. De Or. 3, 216: nam voces ut chordae sunt intentae, quae ad quemque factum respondeant, acuta, gravis, cita, tarda, magna, parva .. . ilia sunt ab bis delapsa plura genera, leve, asperum, contractum, diffusum, continents spin I u intermisso, froc turn, scissum, flexo sono extenuatum, infia/um; Aristot. De An. 2, 8, 420 b 29-31: olov έν φωνή ού μόνον όξύτης και βαρύτης άλλα καΐ μέγεθος και μικρότης και λειοτης καΐ τραχύτης φωνής καΐ τοίαΰθ* Ιτερα; De Audibil. 801 b 23-804 b 14; Quintil. Inst. 11, 3, 15: qualitas magis varia. nam est et Candida et/usca, et plena et exilis, et lew's et aspera, et contracta et fusa, et dura et flexibilis, et clara et obtusa (cf. 11, 3, 4 0 ] .

varietae: cf. Philo, De spec. Leg. 1, 342: θαυμασιώτατον δέ καΐ ακοή χρήμα, δι' ής μέλη καΐ μέτρα καΐ ρ'υΟμοί, Ιτι δέ άρμονίαι καΐ συμφωνίαι και των γένων καΐ συστημάτων αϊ μεταβολαΐ καΐ πάνθ' 6<τα κατά μουσικήν επικρίνεται. intervalla: differences of pitch; cf. Tusc. 1, 4 1 : barmoniam autem ex interval lis sonorum nossepossumus; representing Greek διαστήματα; Vitruv. 5, 4, 2. d i s t i n c t i o : Rackham renders the three words varietas, intervalla, and distinctio as "differences of tone, of pitch, and of key," but admits that the three may be merely a periphrasis for διαστήματα, differences of pitch, in con­ trast to differences of quality which follow. In De Or. 3 , 186, distinctio is appatently used of rhythm: numerus autem in continualtone nullus est; distinctio

c a n o r u m : "ringing"; cf. Off. 1, 133: vox nee languens nee canora ; but see Sen. 28: ornnino canorum illud in voce splendescit etiam nescio quo pacta in senectute ; Brut. 268: vox canora; 303: vox canora et suavis; Quintil. Inst. 1 1 , 3 , 1 7 0 ; Pliru N.H. 31,15. f u s c u m : "husky"; cf. Quintil. Inst. 11, 3, 15 (quoted on genera permulta, a b o v e ] ; 11, 3 , 171: fusca ilia vox, qualem Cicero fuisse in Antonio dicit, mire faciei [cf. Brut. 141]; Plin. N.H. 28, 58: vox revocatur, cum t Candida declinat in fuscam; Suet. Nero, 20, 1: exiguae vocis et fuscae; M. P. Charles worth in fount, of Rom. Stud. 40 (1950), 69, w h o compares D i o Cass. 62, 20, 2: μέλαν. Sext. Emp. Adv. Μus. 41, discusses the metaphorical transfer t o sounds of adjectives literally used o f sight: ώσπερ φαιάν τίνα καΐ μέλαι­ ναν καΐ λευκήν φωνήν (cf. Aristot. Top. 1,

2, 146

931

flexibile, durum, quae hominum solum auribus iudicantur. Nariumque item et gustandi et f parte* tangendi magna iudicia 1 etiam parte VlN, et arte V\ arte et O, et parte tangendi del. H, parte del. Mars.

15, 106 b 6-9; De Audibil. 802 a 1-5; Chalcid. in Tim. 40; 43; Ccnsorin. 10, 3 ; Galen, Dt Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 4, 4 10, 12; fr. 12, 3 ; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 26, (V. 384 K.); Dcmctr. De Eloc. 86; etc.]. 102; Macrob. Sat. 7, 10, 12-13; Comm. leve: Quintilian's contrast {Inst. 11, Einsidl. in Donat. Art. (J. P. Elder in 3, 15) of lenis et aspera might suggest the Harv. Stud, in cl. Philol. 56/57 (1947), same pair here (as is read by some edi­ 139); Stob. vol. 3, 76; 5, 687 Hense; tors), but De Or. 3, 216 pairs leve asperum Mart. Cap. 9, 932; 940; 943; 945; 957; [cf. Fin. 2, 36; Tusc. 5, 73], and Lucr. 4, Ammon. in Aristot. De Interpr. 1, p. 25, 551-552, asperitas and levor. In Greek cf. 7 Busse; Simplic. in Categ. 8, p. 279, [Hipp.] Ars, 13: φωνής τε γάρ λαμ- 29 Kalbfleisch; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 12; πρότητι χαΐ τραχύτητι; Plat. Polit. 307 a: 4, 39; Isid. Etym. 3, 20, 10; Suid. s.v. περί φωνάς γιγνόμενα λεία καΙ βαρέα; φάρυγξ; Phot. Bibl. cod. 249, p. 439 b 3 Pinleb. 51 d: των φθόγγων τάς λείας καΙ Bekker. λαμττράς; Aristoc. Gen. An. 5,7,788 a 23; flexibile, durum: the former adjec­ De Audibil. 804 b 10; Dion. Hal. De tive perhaps = "quavering," a rare use; Comp. Verb. 12; 15. cf. De Or. 3, 217: aliud [sc. vocis genus] asperum: cf. [Aristot.] Probl. 11, 11, miseratio at maeror, flexibile, plenum, in900 a 10; Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 121: terrupturnflebilivoce; Quintil. Inst. 11, 3, &ασύν . . . ψιλόν; Galen, De Hipp, et 15: et dura et flexibilis\ 11, 3, 40: vox Plat. Plat. 4, 4 (V, 384 Κ.): τραχύφωνον. faciiis, magna, beata,flexibilis,firma,dulcis, grave, acutum: = βαρύς and οξύς durabilis, etc, also Aristot. Gen. An. 5, 7, (bus and treble); e.g., Rep. 6, 18: acuta 786 b 10-11: ευκαμψία καΙ ακαμψία διαφέ­ cum gravibus; Orat. 57: tribus omnino sonis,ροντα αλλήλων. On "hard" sounds cf. inflexo, acuto, gravi; De Or. 1,251; 3, 216; Aristot. De Audibil. 802 b 29-30: σκληArchytas, fr. Β 1, 21-22 Dicls; [Hcraclit.] pal δ' είσΐ των φωνών δσαι βιαίως προς C 1, 18 Dicls; Plat. Pbiteb. 17 c; 26 a; τήν άκοήν προσπίπτουσι. Tbeaet. 163 b-c; Symp. 187 a-b; Sopb. 253 nariumque item . . . iudicia: cf. a; Protag. 332 c; Tim. 67 b ; 80 a; Aristot. auriumque item ... iudicium, above; also De An. 2, 8, 420 a 29; De Sensu, 7, 2, 141: iudicium magnum. 447 b 7-8; Gen. An. 5, 1, 778 a 19; 5, 7, g u s t a n d i . . . tangendi: unusual sub­ 786 b 708; De Audibil. 803 a 5-8; jective genitives of the gerund, here used Pbysiogn. 2, 806 b 26-27; 807 a 15-17; for the substantives gustus and tactus. Probl. 11, 6, 899 a 22-27; 11, 15. 900 b f parte tangendi: Η [followed by 7-8; 11, 16, 900 b 15-16; [De Mundo,) 5, Mayor] omits et parte tangendi, but it 396 b 15; Theophr. fr. 89, 3; 89, 5 ; 89, 8 would seem that conpositiones unguen forum, Wimmcr; Diod. 1, 16, 1; Philo, De ciborum conditions, and corporum lenocinia Somn. 1, 28; De Opif. Λ fundi, 121; correspond, respectively, to narium, Vitmv. 5, 4, 2; 6, 1, 3-6; Sen. Ep. 84, 9; gustandi, and tangendi, and that this 88, 9; Quintil. Inst. 2, 8, 15; Plin. N.H. correspondence would be ruined if one 10, 81; Plut. De Virt. mor. 12, p. 451 f; of the three is omitted. Perhaps parte De Tranq. 15, p. 474 a; Deprimo Frig. 3, is, as A. C. Clark {The Descent of Manu­ p. 946 f; 7, p. 947 e; Non posse suavittr, 13, scripts (1918), 362) supposes, a variant p. 1096 a-b; Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. upon artes, below, in which case it Plac. 5, 3 (V, 446 K.); Adv. Lye. 3 should be bracketed; or perhaps wc (XVIII, 1, 215 K.); Thcophil. Ad should emend it (of the various emen­ Autol. 1, 2; Scxt. Emp. Pyrrhon. 1 54; dations proposed Plasberg's
932

2, 147

sunt. Ad quos scnsus capiendos et petfruendosl plures s etiam quam s vellem artes repertae sunt; perspicuum est enim quo compositiones 4 unguentorum, quo ciborum conditiones,5 quo corporum lenocinia β processerint. 59 147 lam vero animum ipsum mentemque hominis, rationem, consilium, prudentiam7 qui non divina cura perfecta esse perspicit,8 is· his 10 ipsisrebus mini videtur carere. De quo dum dis1 pcrfluendos Bl ■ plural1 · quern Bl * c o m p o s i o n e s B1 * con7 diciones PB · lenonia Ο 1 p r u d e n t i a m h o m i n i s rationem N1 ( h o m i n i s rati­ 1 % l o n e m de/.) · pcrspicitis Λ/ , ucl pcrcipit V · is om. HBM, de/. F * his om. Ν

ex> parte seems as g o o d as a n y ) ; but the safest course seems t o obelize it. ad . . . s e n e u e . . . perfruendos: since utor, Jruor, jungor, and potior in older Latin g o v e r n e d t h e accusative, this gerundive construction is allowable; cf. Off. 1, 25: ad perjruendas voluptates; and other cases cited by R. KiihncrC. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. tat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 733. plures q u a m v e l l e m artes: recall that it is a Stoic speaking, and cf. 2, 160: tanta percipitur voluptas ut interdum Pronoea nostra Epicurea Juisse videotur; Off. 1, 150: minimeque artes eat probandae quae ministrae sunt voluptatum: "cetarii, lanii, coqui, jartorts, pi sea tores,*' ut ait Terentius [Bun. 2 5 7 ] ; adde hue .. . unguentarios, etc.; also Aristot. Etb. Nic. 7, 13, 1153 a 26-27: καίτοι και ή μυρεψική τέχνη καΐ ή όψοποιητική δοκεϊ ηδονής είναι. O n t h e syntax of vtllem cf. In Pison. 46: p/ura . . . acciderunt quam vellem; cf. KuhnerS t c g m a n n , op.cit., 2, 1» (1912), 180; 195. artes repertae: cf. Legg. 1, 2 6 : artes vero imtumerabi/es repertae sunt docente natura. q u o . . . p r o c e s s e r i n t : " t o what lengths they have g o n e " ; cf. Sil\. Jug. 5, 2 : eoque vecordiat processit ut, etc. c o n d i t i o n e s : from condire, n o t t o be confused with conditiones (from condere); cf. Div. 1, 116: nee jruges terra* bacasve arborum cum utilitate uila generi bumano dedisset nisi earum cultus et conditiones tradidisset. With the t h o u g h t cf. Philo, De sptc. Leg, 1 , 1 7 4 ; δ ψ α δέ και μελίπηκτα

καΐ ήδύσματα καΐ όσα σιτοπόνων και όψαρτυτών περιεργίαι τεχνιτεύουσι καταγοητεύουσαι τήν &μουαον και ά^ιλόσοφον και άνδραποδωδεστάτην τ ω ν αιοΟησεων γεϋαιν, υπηρετούσαν κ α λ ώ μεν ούδενΐ θεάματι ή άκούσματι, κ τ λ . ; A u g . C.D. 22, 2 4 : pro voluptate jaucium quot condimenta et guiae inritamenta reppererit. corporum lenocinia: "meretricious a d o r n m e n t s of the p e r s o n " ( M a y o r ) . O n these beguiling arts (κολακευτική) cf. Plat. Gorg. 464 c-465 c ; P h i l o d e m . De Lib. p . 42 Olivicri. 147. rationem, consilium, pruden­ t i a m : functions of man's animus and mens. O n reason as m a n ' s chief possession and rhc basis of his superiority t o the b r u t e s cf. 2, 1 3 3 ; 2, 154; Fin. 2, 4 5 ; 5, 3 8 ; Legg. 1, 2 2 ; Off. 1, 3 0 ; 1, 1 0 7 ; 2, 1 1 ; Plat. Menex. 237 d ; Tim. 5 1 c ; X e n . Mem. 4, 3, 1 1 ; (Arist.] Rbet. ad Alex. 1421 a 8 ; Sen. Ep. 76, 9 ; D i o C h r y s . 12, 3 2 ; A r t e m i d . Onirocr. 4, 1 9 ; O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 7 6 ; M a c r o b . Somn. Sc. 1, 14, 1 1 ; L i b a n . Dec/. 36, 35. h i · i p s i s . . . videtur carere: for simi­ lar conceits cf. 1, 4 3 , n. (in eorum ipsorum numero) ; 1, 105; Div. 2, 8, and n. (divinarem ... divinationem); Min. Fcl. 17, 3 : mi hi videntur qui bunc mundi totius ornatum non divina ratione perfect urn vo/unt . . . mentem, senium, ocu/os denique ipsos non habere; Lact. De OpiJ. 16, 1: mentis quoque rationem incomprehensibi/em esse quis ntsciat nisi qui omnino il/am non babet. d u m d i s p u t a r e m . . . v e l l e m : the

irregularity in sequence has been correc-

2, 147

933

putarem tuam mihi dari* vellem,* Cotta,8 eloquentiam.4 Quo enim tu ilia modo 5 diceres,· quanta primum intellegentia,7 deinde consequentium rcrum cum primis coniunctio et conprehcnsio 8 csset in nobis; ex quo videlicet · quid ex quibusque rebus efficiatur, idqueratione10 concludimus, singulasque res definimus11 circumscripteque12 conplectimur;1* ex quo scientia intellegitur 1 dare VN * uellem Lamb., uelim coda. ■ cocta PN * eloquentiam 7 cotta Μ · modo ilia Ol · diccris Pl intellegcntiam Bl ■ conpraessio Bx · uidelicet AHPV {cf. Att. 5, 11, 7), uidemus BFM, iudicamus uidelicet 10 u Vahlcn, uidelicet iudicamus Pi. rationem AP VNO uel difinimus Vx l 1% circonscriptcquc Ν * conplectemur Vx

cd by most editors, either by changing animo), above; Fin. 5, 26: liceat una comdisputartm to disputtm (Erncsti; M. Atzcrt prebensione omnia complecti. in Cutting, gel. Arrr. 197 (1935), 278, ex quo . . . ex quo: the repetition who further emends; disput<em singul> may, like many others, be caused by arem) or velim to vellem (Lambinus). But carelessness, or it may be a deliberate though both disputarem and velim are attempt to show how our knowledge attested by all good mss, so that one depends upon a chain of arguments with might suppose an irregularity like that in similar links. 2,2 (where cf. the note on inducat; R. Kuhvidelicet: here in its literal sense ncr-C. Stegmann, AusJ. Gram. d. lat. (videre licet), which some lexica consider Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 193), and though occa­ only ante- and post-classical. But cf. sional anomalies in mood and tense Att. 5, 11, 7: turn videlicet datas [a reading (cf. T. Wopkcns, Advers. crit. 1 (1828), accepted by Purser, though emended by 110) are easy pitfalls for even careful Ernesti to videlicet datae sunt], where the writers, yet the mood and tense of word is used literally. Mss BFM replace disputartm indicate that it has probably videlicet by a gloss, vidimus [defended by been assimilated to the mood and tense O. Dicckhoff, De Cic. Ub. de N.D. of vellem, and I accordingly with hesita­ recens. (1895), 38-39, by arguments tion adopt Lambinus's correction. which would quite as well support quo enim tu ilia modo: with the videlicet); J. Vahlcn {Zeitscbr. f. osterr. word order cf. 1, 33: quo porro modo', 1, Gymn. 24 (1873), 242 = Gesamm. pbilol. 74: nullo prorsus modo. Scbr. 1 (1911), 568) emended to videlicet, and Plasbcrg to videlicet 44: significationem rerum consequentium; , neither necessary. Fin. 2, 45: homines . . . babent ... mentem ex quibusque rebus: perhaps of . . . quae et causas rerum et constcutiones several causes, or else of a syllogistic videat; 4, 55: sic consequentibus vestris chain. sublatis prima tolluntur. The process here radone concludimus: cf. Ac. 2, 26: described is that of syllogistic reasoning, argumenti conclusio, quae et Cratce άπόexplained more fully in the first clause &ειζις, ita definitur: ratio quae ex rebus beginning ex quo. perceptis ad id quod non percipiebatur adduconiunctio et conpreheneio: σΰνθε- cit; Fin. 3, 27. σις καΐ κατάληώις (cf. Plut. Cic. 40, 2; definimus circumscripteque conΜ.Ο. Liscu, Etude sur la langue de la plectimur: Ax suggests όρίζαν. With pbilos. mor. cbe^ Cic. (1930), 129-130); circumscripte we might cf. περιγεγραμ­ and note 1, 114, n. {conprebende . . μένος ; also De Or. 1,189: *// enim definitio

934

2, 148

quam vim habeat qualis l sit, qua ne in deo quidem est res ulla 2 praestantior. Quanta vero ilia sunt quae vos Academici J infirmatis * et tollitis,6 quod et sensibus et animo ea quae extra sunt percipimus · atque conprendimus ;7 (148) ex qui bus conlatis inter se et conparatis artes quoque efficimus, partim ad usum vitae, partim ad oblectationem necessarias. lam vero domina 1 q u e add. Mostr * res nulla A1 5 ras.) Β cxtollitisA' · pcrcimus A1 PBM

return tar urn qua* sunt tius ret propriae quam definite volumus brevis et circumscripta quaedam exp/icatio; Ltgg. 1, 30. • c i e n t i a : ε π ι σ τ ή μ η ; Mayor compares Ac. 1, 3 2 ; 1, 41. q u a m v i m habeat, e t c . : Baiter and P. Stamm {De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. Interpoiationibus (1873), 43-44) w o u l d bracket qua/is sit, t h i n k i n g it a gloss o n quam pirn habeat; yet cf. Dip. 1, 9 : pideamus quam habeat pirn et quale sit. F o r the needed connective read et quads (with Schocmann) or qualisque (with Moscr and Plasbcrg). tc* ulla praestantior: cf. 2, 1 6 : ratio, qua nihil potest esse prat stan tius ; 2, 29; al. quanta . . . ilia: cf. 1, 20, n. {ilia pal maris); 2, 115, n. {hate admirabilia); 2, 126, n. {atque ilia mirabilia quod). v o s A c a d e m i c i : as the especial o p ­ p o n e n t s of d o g m a t i c k n o w l e d g e based u p o n u n t r u s t w o r t h y sensations (cf. Ac. 2, 79-90), w h o relied u p o n mere proba­ bility ( 1 , 12, a b o v e ) . i n f i r m a t i s et t o l l i t i s : cf. Pro Sex. Rose. 4 2 : infirmem et diluam. s e n s i b u s et a n i m o : Reid o n Ac. 2, 37 [ q u o t i n g this passage and Ac. 1, 4 0 : adsensionem animorum = συγκατάθεσιν] remarks that " i n every act of sensa­ tion . . . mind and sense arc equally involved." q u a e extra s u n t : the outer w o r l d ; cf. Ac. 2, 76: quid Cyrenaici . . . qui nesfant esse quicquam quod percipi possit txtrinsecus; ea se sola percipere quae tactu intimo stntiant, ut dolorem, ut voluptatem. percipimus atque c o n p r e n d i m u s :

* achademici Ο * infirmatis [ a d s Μ 7 comprendimus 0 , conprchendimus

cf. Fin. 3 , 17: rerum au/em cognittones quas pel comprehensions pel perceptions vtl . . . καταλήψεις appellemus licet; Ac. 2 , 23: nihil haberet comprebensi, percepts, cogniti, constitute. 1 4 8 . c o n l a t i s . . . c o n p a r a t i s : these, w i t h t h e preceding conprtbendimus, s h o u l d be c o m p a r e d with t h e repetition of t w ­ in 2, 19. arte*: cf. Ac. 2, 22: ars vero quae potest esse nisi quae non ex una ant duabus sed ex multis animi perception/bus constat; Fin. 3,

18: ortit etiam ipsas . . . assumendas putamus . . . quod cons tent ex cognitionibus; De Or. 1, 9 2 : at tern vero ntgabat esse id/am nisi quae cognitis pens tusque per spec tis . . . rebus continerttur; Aristot. Metapb. 1, 1, 981 a 5-7: γίνεται δέ τέχνη όταν έκ πολλών της εμπειρίας έννοημάτων μία καθόλου γένηται περί των ομοίων ύπόληψις; Scxt. E m p . Pyrrbon. 3 , 1 8 8 : τέχνην 8έ είναί φασι σύστημα έκ καταλήψεων συγγε γυμνασμένων; and in praise o f the arts Off. 2, 15. Sen. Ep. 88, 2 1 , says that P o s i d o n i u s recognized four kinds of orits: sunt vulgares et sordidae, sunt ludicrae, sunt pueriles, sunt liber alts. u s u m . . . o b l e c t a t i o n e m : W . W. J a e g e r {Nemesios v. Emesa (1914), 132133), o b s e r v i n g that N c m c s . De Nat. Horn. 1 {Patr. Gr. 40, 529 C) contrasts προς άπόλαυσιν [ = χρήσιν] a n d προς τέρψιν καΐ ανεσιν, and that these t w o elements arc again contrasted by Cicero in 2, 160-161, below [voluptas . . . uti/itates; and cf. 2, 150: haec oblectationis, ilia necessitatis], would assume Posido­ nius as the source of b o t h a u t h o r s . Even farther back, h o w e v e r , we may see

2, 148

935

rerum, ut vos soletis dicere, eloquendi vis,1 quam est praeclara quamque divina! Quae primum efficit ut e t a ea quae ignoramus 8 discere et ea quae scimus alios docere possimus; deinde hac cohortamur,4 hac persuademus, hac consolamur afflictos, hac deducimus perterritosB a timore,· hac gestientes conprimimus, hac cupiditates iracundiasque7 restinguimus,8 haec nos iuris, 1 3 4 uisjnuis AT1 ■ ut ct] ct add. P, om. Ο i g n o n o r a m u s V1 coartamur 7 JV, h o r t a m u r Ο * pcrtcrritus B1 · a timore] a more Ρ iracundasquc Ρ ■ r e s t r i n g i m u s O, restringuimus HP

A r i s t o t l e ' s distinction (Aletapb. 1, 1, 9 8 1 b 17-18) of arts των μέν τάναγκαΐα, τ ω ν δέ προς διαγωγήν ούσών. d o m i n a r e r u m : cf. Τ use. 2, 4 7 : domina omnium et regina ratio ; 5, 2 5 : fortunam . . . qua* domina rerum fit; Pro Mur. 3 0 : ilia domina rerum, sapientia; Pro Atarc. 7: rerum humanarum domina. Fortuna ; Pacuv. a p . De Or. 2, 187': flexanima atque omnium regina rerum oratio; Plin. N.H. 21, 78: ilia domina rerum omnium. v o s eoletie d i c e r e : cf. 2, 1: cum Academico et eodem rbetore; 2, 168: facultatem disserendi quam . . . amplificavit Acadtmia. e l o q u e n d i v i e : articulate speech dis­ tinguishes m a n from the brutes (e.g., lnv. 1, 5: homines . . . bac re maxim* bestiis praestare quod loqui possunt; Aristot. Pol. 1, 2, 1253 a 9-10: λόγον δέ μόνον άνθρωπος Ιχει των ζ ώ ω ν ; Probl. 1 1 , 1, 899 a 1-2: λαλεί γαρ ουδέν τ ω ν άλλων ζ ώ ω ν πλην άνθρωπου; Quintil. Inst. 2 , 1 6 , 12; T e n . DeResurr. 6 1 ; A u g . CD. 7, 14) and influences his actions in many w a y s ; d.Off. 1, 132: quoniam magna vis oraiionis est, eaqut duplex, altera contentionis, altera sermonis, confentio disceptationibus tribuatur iudiciorum, contionum, senatus, sermo in circuits, disputations bus, congress/onibus jamiliarium versetur, sequatur etiam convivia; Isocr. Nicocl. 6 : σχεδόν άπαντα τά δι' ημών μεμηχανημένα λόγος ήμΐν έστιν ό συγκατασκευάσας; Philo, De spec. Leg. 1, 343: ό δέ λόγος επέχων και ανακόπτων τάς επί κακίαν ορμάς καΐ τους κεκρατημένους άφροσύναΐς και άηδίαις έκνοδΎ)-

λεύων, μαλακώτερον μεν τους ύπείκοντας, σφοδρότερον δέ τους αφηνιάζοντας, αίτιος γίνεται των μεγίστων ωφελειών. F o r praise of eloquence see also De Or. 1, 30-35. p r i m u m : Cicero starts with the purely informative uses of speech and then turns t o its m o r e emotional and seductive, rhetorical effects, suggesting in cohorta­ mur the protrcptic, in persuademus the suasoria, and in consolamur the consolatio; cf. also K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 257. consolamur» e t c . : cf. Ltgg. 1, 6 2 : cumque se ad civilem societatem natum senserit, non solum ilia subtHi disputation* sibi utendum put obit sedetiamfusa latius perpetua oration*, qua regat populos, qua stabiliat leges, qua castiget improbos, qua lueatur bonos, qua laudet claros viros, qua praecepta salutis et laudss apt* ad persuadendum edat suis civibus, qua hortari ad decus, revocare a flagitio, consolari possit adflictos, etc.; De Or. 1, 3 2 : excitare adflictos [cf. 1, 169]; 2, 50: obiurgatio, cohortatio, consolatio; 2, 6 4 : cohortationes, praecepta, consolationes, admonita; Ambros. I2xam. 6, 67: demulcet audientis adjectum, iratum mitigat, jractum erigit, solatur dolentem. d e d u c i m u s . . . c o n p r i m i m u s : i.e., t o n e d o w n the extremes of pessimism o r optimism. iracundiaa: " o u t b u r s t s of p a s s i o n " ( M a y o r ) ; with the plural cf. Apul. D* Plat. 2, 5 ; A m m . Marc. 29, 2. 18. r e s t i n g u i m u s : since passion is viewed as a fife.

936

2, 149

legum,1 urbium societate devinxit,2 haec a vita inmani et fera segregavit. 149 Ad usum autem orationis 3 incredibile est, nisi diligenter attenderis, quanta opera machinata natura sit. Primum enim a pulmonibus arteria usque ad o s 4 intimum pertinet, per quam vox principium a mente 6 ducens percipitur et funditur.· Deinde in ore sita lingua est 7 finita dentibus; ea vocem inmode1 legium Vx, legim (?)Bl " disiunxit O, dcuixit Bx * oractionis Bx (a om.) Ο 7 ' amantc Vx, mente (a om.) Ο · rcfunditur Bl est lingua Ρ ' hos Bl

■ocietatc d e v i n x i t : cf. Rep. 1, 4 2 : homines inter se rei publicae societate devinxit. a vita . . . s e g r e g a v i t : cf. Off. 2, 15: quibui rebus exculta bominum pita ionium atstat a victu et cultu bestiarum ; De Or. ] , 3 3 : quae vis alia potuit aut disperses homines mum in locum congregare aut a fera agrestique vita ad hunc bumanum cultum civilemqut dtducere out iam constitutis rivitatibus leges, iudicia, iura dtscribere; Hor. C. 1, 10, 1-3: Mercuri . . . / qui feros cultus bominum recentum / voce for masti \ yet in Τ use. 5, 5, it is of philosophy that Cicero exclaims: tu dissipatos homines in societafem vitae convoeasti; and in Pro Sest. 91, it is the first virtuous men w h o dissipatos unum in locum congregarunt eosque ex feritate ilia ad iustitiam . . . transduxerunt. 149. nisi d i l i g e n t e r a t t e n d e r i s : it is unnecessary, with Kindcrvater, Madvig, and others, to change nisi to si, or, with the dettriores of the editio Romana, to ubi\ cf. Off. 2, 56: hoc primo incredibile nobis videri . . . sed cum at tenderint vtniam necessitate dare; Fin. 5, 85; Plasbcrg renders άπιστον μή μετά σπουδής προσσχόντι; cf. R. Mollwcide in Wiener Stud. 36 (1914), 194. With diligenter attenderis cf. Fin. 3, 6; Tusc. 4, 68. m a c h i n a t a : cf. 1, 4, n. (Jabricati paene); 2, 128: perpetuitatis causa machinata natura est. a p u l m o n i b u s arteria u s q u e ad o s i n t i m u m : cf. 2, 136, n. (aspera arteria). p r i n c i p i u m a m e n t e d u c e n s : cf. Plat. Soph. 263 e: τό δέ γ* απ* εκείνης [sc. της διανοίας] ρεΰμα δια τοϋ στόματος Ιόν μετά φθόγγου κέκληται λύγος [cf. Definit. 4 1 4 d ) ; Act. Plac. 4 , 1 9 , 1 (Doxogr. Gr.% 4 0 7 ^ 0 8 ) : Πλάτων την φωνήν ορίζε­

ται πνεύμα δια στόματος άτ:6 διανοίας ήγμένον καΐ πληγήν ύττό αέρος δι' ώτων καΐ εγκεφάλου καΐ αίματος μέχρι ψυχή; διαδιδομένην [cf. 4, 21, 3, ρ. 411 *= S.V.F. 2, no. 836J; Aristot. De An. 2, 8, 4 2 0 a 27-29: ή πληγή του άναττνεομένου αέρος ύπό της έν τούτοις τοις μορίοις ψυχής προς την καλουμένην άρτηρίαν φωνή έστιν [the definition of sound as άήρ πεπληγμένος o r aer ictus occurs in many writers, especially gram­ marians and lexicographers]; Z e n o ap. Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 2, 5 (V, 241 Κ.): φωνή δια φάρυγγος χωρεί, εΐ Bi ήν άπδ του εγκεφάλου χωρούσα, ούκ 3ν δια φάρυγγος έχώρει. όθεν δέ λόγος καΐ φωνή εκείθεν χωρεί, λόγος δέ άπό διανοίας χωρεί, κτλ. [cf. V , 2 4 3 ; 244; 255; 256 Κ.). Galen himself, h o w ­ ever, remarks (De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 2, 4 (V, 231 K.) ) : ούτω γαρ, οΐμαι, και τόν -πνεύμονα καΐ τήν τραχεΐαν άρτηρίαν αρχήν τής φωνής έροϋμεν, ώς έγγυτέρω γε ταϋτ' έστι τής καρδίας τοις φωνητικοΐς όργάνοις; cf. several other defini­ tions in Definit. med. 123 ( X I X , 380381 K.). An apposite account—too long t o quote—is in Thcodoret, De Prov. 3 (Pair. Gr. 83, 589 B-592 C). p e r c i p i t u r et f u n d i t u r : is taken in at its origin and given forth in utterance; cf. Tusc. 2, 56: latera, fauces, linguam ... e quibus eici [al. eliei) vocem et fundi videmus. With percipitur cf. 2, 141: aures, cum sonum percipere debeant; with funditur Arnob. 3, 18: Λ verba ore funduntur labia habere cum dentibus, quorum inflictu et mobilitate mul· tiiuga lingua sonos articulet et vocem in verba conformet.

deinde . . . tcrminat: quoted by

2, 149

937

rate profusam fingit et terminat que sonos 1 vocis distinctos ct pressos efficit, cum et dentes * et alias 3 partes pellit oris; itaque plectri similem linguam nostri solent dicere,* chordarums dentes, 1 atquc sonos Dav.t quae s o n o s AHPVNOB%FM, quaeso Bx * cum ct dentes] c u m ad dentes HPV%NOM*t c u m et ad dentes A (ad add. sup. m. ret.) l l x V*, c u m dentes V M » ct alias 0 \ ct ad alias AHPVNO M * duccre Ν * c o r d a r u m NOM

N o n . p . 309 M . (481 L . ) , reading, before c o r r e c t i o n , sit aliena. i n ore eita l i n g u a . . . finita d e n t i b u a : cf. 2, 134-135; a n d for finita dentibus cf. t h e H o m e r i c έ*ρκος οδόντων [//. 4 , 350, e t aJ. ; G c l l . 1, 15, 3 : vallum .. . dent turn; A p u l . De Plat. 1, 14; Apol. 7: dentium muro proficiscitur; Flor. 15J; Aristot. Part. An. 4, 5, 682 a 12-13: εστίν εντός τ ω ν οδόντων τοιούτον αίσθητήριον; Poll. 2 , 1 0 4 : γ λ ώ τ τ α . . . ύπό τό τ ω ν οδόντων Ι ρ χ ο ς καΐ προτείχισμα Ιδρυμένη; Lact. De Opif. 10, 1 3 : lingua intus inclusa; 10, 1 7 : eamque [sc. linguam] dentium satptis deus quasi muro circumvallavit. inraoderate p r o f u s a m : s o u n d a s yet inarticulate. f i n g i t et t e r m i n a t : πλάττει κ α ΐ δ ι α ρ β ροϊ (Plasbcrg); " m a k e s a r t i c u l a t e " ; cf. Ljegg. 1, 27: moderationem vocis; De Or. 3 , 4 0 : lingua et spirit us et vocis sonus est ipse modtrandus ;Xen. Mem. i, 4, 12: καΐ μήν γ λ ώ τ τ ά ν γε πάντων των ζ φ ω ν εχόντων μόνην την τ ω ν ανθρώπων εποίησαν οίαν άλλοτε άλλαχη ψαύουσαν τοϋ στόματος άρΟροϋν τε τήν φωνήν καΐ σημαίνειν πάντα άλλήλοις & βουλόμεθα; Plat. Protag. 322 a: ί π ε ι τ α φωνήν καΐ ονόματα τ α χ ύ διηρθρώσατο [sc. ό άνθρωπος] τ η τ έ χ ν η , Lucr. 4 , 549-552: basce igitur penitus voces cum corpore nostro / exprimimus rectoque foras emitlimus ore, / mobilis articulat verborum daedala lingua / formaturaque labrorum pro parte figurat; Philo, De Somn. 1, 2 9 : φωνή . . . otov δ τ ι άπό διανοίας αναπέμπεται, οτι έν τ ω στόματι άρΟροϋται, δτι ή γλώσσα πλήττουσα τ η τ η ς φωνής τάσει τό έναρθρον ένσφραγίζεται καΐ λόγον; L a a . DeOpif. 1 1 , 1 1 : * / posset lingua ministerio suo fungi et vocis ipsius inoffensum tenorem pulsibus suis

Opif. 9 (Pair. Gr. 44, 149 C - D ) ; A u g . Enarr. in Ps. 120, 1 1 : novimus linguas frusta quaedam earnss; in ore moventurt et percutiendo palatum et dentes distinguunt sonos quibus loquimur; David, Proleg. Pbil. 13, p . 4 1 , 31-33 Bussc: φωνή έστιν αποτέλεσμα τοϋ έν ή μ ιν άποτεΟαυρισμένου πνεύματος διοδευομένη δια τραχείας αρτηρίας καΐ είδοποιουμένη δια γ λ ώ τ τ η ς καΐ έπιγλωττίδος. a t q u c : apparently by h a p l o g r a p h y after terminat this w o r d was reduced t o quae, from w h i c h it has been restored by Da vies a n d s u b s e q u e n t editors. p r e s s o s : "clearly u t t e r e d " ; cf. Tusc. 1, 106; De Or. 3 , 4 3 : ipso oris pressu et sono; 3, 4 5 : presse et aequabiliter et leniter; Off. 1» 133: in voce auiem duo sequamur, ut dor a sit, ut suavis . . . alter urn exercitatio augebit, alterum imitatio presse loquentium et leniter; explanatam Ac. 1, 19: in lingua etiam vocum impressionem [and Rcid's n.J; Qui mil. Inst. 1, 11, 4 : ut expressa sint verba; Plin. Paneg. 6 4 : expressit explanavitque verba. d e n t e s . . . p e l l i t : as Plasbcrg well r e m a r k s , t h e t o n g u e strikes the teeth rather t h a n striking t h e s o u n d against the teeth and other p a n s {ad denUs et ad alias partes of s o m e m s s ) ; cf. Plin. N.H. 7, 7 0 : vocis sermonisque regimen primores [sc. dentes) tenent, concentu quodam excipientes ictum linguae. plectri s i m i l e m l i n g u a m : cf. Poll. 2t 104-105: γ λ ώ τ τ α . . . καλείται δ* ύπ* ένίων γεΰσις καί πλήκτρον. τό μεν ά π ό τοΰ έργου, τό δ* δτι πλήττουσα τον αέρα τόν λόγον εργάζεται; [Clem.] Recogn. 8, 29: lingua autem ad loquendum illisa dentibus plectri reddat offidum ; Ambr. Exam. 6, 6 7 : ea [sc. lingua] velut plectrum ioquentis;

in verba contidere; Greg. Nyss. De Horn. Greg. Nyss. Dt Horn. Opif. 9 (Pair. Gr.

938

2, 149

nares cornibus iis l 1

iis Rom., his codd.

quae · ad nervos resonant in cantibus. * quae dttt. Atc.% qui

44, 149 B ) ; N c m e s . De Nat. Horn. 14 {Pair. Gr. 40, 668 Β): της μέν γλώσσης xal τοΰ γαργαρεώνος πλήκτρου λόγον ε π ε χ ό ν τ ω ν της δέ ύπερφας ηχείου· τών δέ οδόντων και της ποιας τοΰ στόματος διανοίξεως, ώς έν λύρα τήν τών χορδών άναπληρούντων χρείαν, συντελούσης τι xal της ρΛνός προς εύφωνίαν ήτοι καλλιφων(αν, ώς δήλον έχ τών φδόντων (cf. Melct. De Nat. Horn, in Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , 85-86; Ale. Avit. Poem. 1, 8 8 ) ; Hier. Ep. 108, 24 [copied by h i d . Etym. 11, 1, 5 1 ] : sicut enim plectrum chordss, ita lingua intiditur dentibus et vocalem redds t sonum [cf. his translation of D i d y m . De Sam to Spir. 35, in Patr. Gr. 39, 1064J; Aug. Serm. 243, 4: denies enim non tantum nos adiuvant ad mandendum verum eliam ad loquendum; sicut plectrum nervos sic linguam nostram ut syllabas sonet percutientes; Prudent. PerisUpb. 10, 6: plec­ trum palati; 10, 934-935: nunc temperetur dentium de pectine f si/que bis agendis lingua plectrum mobile; Thcodorct, De Prov. 3 {Patr. Gr. 8 3 , 592 B ) : γ λ ώ τ τ α δέ ταϊς χορδαΐς γίνεται τό πλήκτρον; Haeret. Fab. 5, 9 {Patr. Gr. 8 3 , 477 D-480 A ) : τό λογικόν τοΰ στόματος όργανον, έν φ ol μέν οδόντες τών χορδών πληροϋσι τήν χρείαν, ή δέ γ λ ώ τ τ α μιμείται τό πλήκτρον, ό δέ νους τήν τοΰ μουσικού δεξιάν; Fulg. Mith. 1, 15, 4 7 : lingua ut plectrum quae curvamine quodam vocalem format spirtturn; M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 2 (1949), 99-100. noatri: cf. 2, 118, n. {nostri). c h o r d a r u m : cf. De Or. 3 , 2 1 6 : corpusque totum bominis et eius omnis vol (us omnesque voces, ut nervi in fidibus, ita sonant ut a motu animi quoque sunt pulsae. nam voces ut chordae sunt intentae, quae ad quemque factum respondeat; Quintil. Inst. 11, 3, 4 2 : vox ut nervi, quo rtmisnor hoc gravior et plenior, quo tensior hoc tenuis et acuta magis est; I j c t . De Opif. 10, 13: denies tamen plus conferunt ad loquendum; Basil, Horn, in Ulud, Attend* tibi ipsi, 8 {Pair. Gr. 3 1 , 217 Α ) : οδόντες όμοΟ μέν φωνής

PVNBFAf

Οργανα, (σχυρόν τ η γ λ ώ τ τ η τήν ά ν τ ι ί ρεισνν παρεχόμενοι. nares c o r n i b u s : for the shift o f c o n ­ struction with similis from the g e n i t i v e cf. 1, 90: deos hominum similes . . . hoc illi simile sit, esse Ulud butc; 2, 4 1 , n. {uiri similis .. . similis eorum ignium); 2, 7 4 , n. {in te uno); Lucr. 4, 1211-1212: similes ma/rum materno semine fiunt, f ut patrihus patrio; Sail. Cat. 33, 1: plerique patriae sedis, omnes Jama atque foriunis expertes; Flor. 2, 9, 2 3 : nee idem tamen caedium qui hello finis fust; R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 449 (thinking the shift is arbitrary). But M. C . Thiaucourt, edition of Book 2 (reviewed by J. B . Mayor in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 164), thinks the c h a n g e arose from Cicero's dislike for forms like cornuum, artuum, etc. (Plasbcrg's state­ m e n t that n o o n e seems t o have used eomuum is refuted by H o r . C. 2, 1, 17). q u a e : the better mss here read qui, which may be correct, since Varr. Men. 131, uses the n o m . cornus (quoted in t w o places in N o n i u s , p . 233 M . (347 L.) and 334 M. (526 L.), and Cic. Fam. 10, 30, 3 (in c o d . M.) has cornum, which appears in several other writers (cf. Tbts. Ling. Lat. 4 (1909), 962, 74-82). Yet in the same letter Cicero twice uses the n c u t . cornu (10, 30, 3 ; 10, 30, 4), and in the plural consistently employs corrnta (e.g., Div. 2, 2 6 ; Tusc. 4, 5 0 ; Ac. ft. 6 Mullcr), s o that, with three mascu­ lines near our passage {denies, nervos, and cantibus), it is perhaps wisest t o s u p p o s e that an original quae has been attracted into the masculine. T h e cornibus here mentioned arc doubtless those of the l y r e ; cf. G r e g . Nyss. C. Eunom. 2 ( 1 2 b ) , p . 2 7 1 , 10-14 Jaeger: ή δ* υπερώα δια τοΰ υπερκειμένου κενώματος τοΰ κατά τους μυκτήρας διήκοντος, καΟάπερ τις μ α γ ά ς άνωθεν έπιπλατύνει τ ω ήχει τόν φθόγγο ν. r e s o n a n t : cf. 2, 144: in fidibus tesiudine resonatur aut cornu.

2, 150

939

60 150 Quam l veto aptas quamque multarum artium ministras manus natura homini dedit. Digitorum enim contractio 1

qua A*

c a n t i b u s : cf. 2, 146: in tibiarum ntrvorumqm cantibus. 150. artium m i n i s t r a s m a n u s : en­ c o m i a of the hand, as the possession of m a n alone a n d a means by which he has raised himself above the level o f the b r u t e s , are frequently f o u n d ; e.g., Off. 2, 1 2 : pleraque sunt bominum opens efftcta quae nee habere mus nisi manus et art accessisset, nee eis sine bominum administratione st/eremur [cf. M. Pohlcnz, Ant. Fobrer/um (1934), 96, o n the likenesses between N.D. 2, 150-151, a n d Off. 2 ] ; Hccatacus a p . Diod. 1, 8, 9 : καθόλου γάρ πάντων την χρείαν αυτήν διδάσκαλον γενέσθαι τ ο ϊ ς άνθρώποις, ύφηγουμένην οίκείως την έκαστου μάΟησιν εύφυεϊ ζω ω και συνεργούς έχοντι προς άπαντα χ ε ί ρ α ; καΐ λόγον καΐ ψυχής άγχίνοιβν (cf. Κ. Rcinhardt, Kosmos η. Syntpatbie (1926), 147]; X e n . Mem. 1, 4, 1 1 : άν­ θρωπο* δέ καΐ χείρας προσέθεσαν, a t τ α πλείστα, οΐς εύδαιμονέστεροι εκείνων έσμέν, έξεργάζονται; Plat. Tim. 7 6 d - c ; Aristot. Part. An. 4, 10, 687 a 7-12: 'Αναξαγόρας μέν ούν φησι διά τό χείρας £χειν φρονιμώτατον είναι των ζώων άνΟρωπον εΰλογον δε δια τό φρ-ονιμώτατον είναι χείρας λαμβάνειν, αϊ μέν γάρ χείρες δργανόν είσι, ή δέ φύσις αεί διανέμει . . . Ικαστον τ ω δ ι α μ έ ν ω - χρήσΟαι [cf. Plut. Defrat. Am. 2, p . 4 7 8 d - c ; G a l e n , De Usu Part. 1, 3 (III, 5 K . ) ; 1, 4 (111, 8 K . ) ; 3 . 1 (III, 168 K . ) ] ; T i m a c u s a p . Polyb. 12, 26 a, 3 : της φύσεως τοΰτο τ ο ι ς άνθρώποις δεδωκυίας ίδιον παρά τ ά λοιπά των ζώων, λέγω δέ τάς χ ε ί ρ α ς ; Lucr. 4, 830-831, against the view that manusque data: utraque ex parte ministras j ut facere ad vitam posse mus quae foret tisus; Vitruv. 2, 1, 2: babentes ab natura praemium praeter reliqua animalia ut non prom sed erecti ambularent et astrorum magnijicentiam aspicerent, iti>.
ώσπερ γ ε και ό χρησόμενος αύτη λογισ­ μός; D i o n y s . Alex. a p . E u s . Pr. Εν. 14, 26, 7 : χειρών διακονία, δι* ών έργασίαι τε παντοΐαι καΐ πολυμήχανοι τελούνται τέχναι ταΐς κατά μέρος δυνάμεσιν είς μίαν συνεργίαν διηρθρωμένων, ώμων τε άχΟοφορίαι καΐ κατοχαΐ δακτύλων α γ ­ κώνων τε καμπαί, κ τ λ . ; A m o b . 2, 1 7 : ministras manus .. . nobis opifices manus atqtte omni genere perfections artifices', 3, 13: manus ministras operum, articulatis digitis et cubitorum mobilitate tractabiles; Lact. De Opif. 3 , 2 0 ; 5, 1 1 ; 10, 2 2 : quid dicam de manibus rationss ac sapientiae minJstris? quas sollertissimus or/ifex piano ac modice concavo sinufietas, ut si quid tenen­ dum apte possit insidere, in digitos terminavit [details follow); N e m e s . De Nat. Horn. 8 {Pair. Gr. 40, 653 C-654 Α ) : μόνος άν­ θρωπος, επειδή λογικός έστι καΐ τεχνών δεκτικός, χείρας Ισχε; G r e g . Nvss. De Horn. Opif. 8 {Patr. Gr. 44, 148 C): μυρίας Ιστιν έπαριθμήσασθαι τάς κατά τόν βίον χρείας, προς &ς τά εύμήχανα ταΰτα καΐ πολυαρκή τών χειρών όργανα χρησίμως έχει προς πασαν τέχνην καΐ πάσαν ένέργειαν; Thcmist. in De An. 6, p. 115, 28-29 Hcinzc: ή χεΙρ όργανον οργάνων, δι* ού χρώμεΟα τοις άλλοις όργάνοις; A u g . C.D. 22, 2 4 : porro mira mobilitas quae linguae ac manibus adtributa est, ad loquendum et scribendum apta a/que conveniens et ad opera artium plurimarum officiorumque complenda, nonne satis ostendit quali animae ut serviret /ale si/ corpus adiunctum; Thcodorct, De Prov. 4 {Patr. Gr. 8 3 , 605-624 important but t o o long t o q u o t e ) ; Mclct. De Nat. Horn. (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3 , 116-121; Michael F p h e s . in Part. An. 2, p . 26, 28 H a y d u c k ; 4, p . 8 5 , 6-9 and 3 4 ; K. G r o nau, Poseidonios u. d. j/idiscb-cbris/l. Genesise.xegese (1914), 160, n. 1; also Sir Charles Bell in the fourth Bridgenater Treatise (1833) on The Hand. c o n t r a c t i o . . . p o r r e c t i o : cf. Dip. 1, 120: membra . . . flectit, con torquel, porrigit. 6o

940

2, 150

facilis facilisquc1 porrcaio propter molles commissuras et arms nullo in motu laborat, itaque ad pingendum, fingendum, ad scalpendum,2 ad nervorum cliciendos sonos, ad a tibiarum apta manus est admotione * digitorum. Atque haec oblectationis, ilia necessitatis, cultus dico agrorum extructionesque tectorum, tegumenta * corporum vel texta vel suta omnemque fabricam aeris 1 facitisque Bl * c a l p e n d u m Blt 4 V*NO a d m o t i o n e m AHPVXM,

contrabii; Ac. 2, 145: cum extetuis difftis adversum manum ostenderat . . . deinde cum paulum digitos contraxerat, etc ; Aristot. Part. An. 4, 10, 687 a 9 - 1 1 : αϊ καμπαΐ των δακτύλων καλώς £χουσι προς τάς λήψεις καΐ πιέσεις [cf. 4, 10, 690 a 32-33); Plin. Ν. Η. 11, 94: digit urn contrahens ac remittens; 18, 189: nee ut a porrectis metiantur digitis sed in pugnum contractis; Quintil. Inst. 1 1 , 3, 9 2 ; Galen, De Anat. Adm. 6 , 1 (II, 540 K.)—the rest of this b o o k has much on the mechanics of the m o v e ­ ments of the fingers; De Usu Part. 1, 5

uel s c u l p e n d u m M% supra * s o n o s ac a d m o n i t i o n c NBl ■ tegimenta VK) tamquam fidibus manum. Cicero d o u b t l e s s here t h i n k s of the fingers a s u s e d in t h r u m m i n g the strings of t h e lyre o r in o p e n i n g and covering the a p e r t u r e s of the tibia. h a c c . . . i l i a : those already men­ t i o n e d and those t o be m e n t i o n e d , respectively. o b l e e t a t i o n i s . . . n e c e s s i t a t i s : cf. 2, 148, n. (usum . . . ob/ectationem). c u l t u s , e t c . : he here passes f r o m (the raising of) food t o (the e r e c t i o n of) shelter and (the preparation of) c l o t h i n g ,

(III, 9-10 k.); cf. Melct. De Nat. Horn.

man's three primary needs, for each of

(Cramer, Anted.

w h i c h the hand is necessary. At t h e end of t h e section these are apparently re­ s u m e d , in a different o r d e r , by tecti, vestiti, and salvi. O n the part played in these matters by the hand cf. Off. 2, 14-15. t e x t a . . . s u t a : cf. Lucr. 5, 1350: nexilts ante fuit vestis quam textile tegmen; V i r g . G. 4, 33-34: seu suta . . . / seu . . . texta; Sen. Ep. 90, 20: Posidonius ... textrini quoque artem a sapientibus dixit inventam; Galen, De Usu Part. 1, 2 (111, 4 Κ . ) : ξύμφυτον δ' εΓπερ ήν αύτώ κέρας επί ταϊν χεροϊν ή τ ι τοιούτον έτερον άμυντήριον δπλον, ουδέν αν είχεν ότι χρήσαιτο ταΐς χερσίν ούτε είς οΙκίας ή τείχους κατασκευήν, ούτε ci; δόρατος ή θώρακος . . . ταύταις ταΐς χερσίν Ανθρωπος καΐ Ιμάτιον ύφήνατο και δίκτυον έπλέξατο καΐ πόρκον και γρίφον καΐ νεφέλην, ώστ* ού μόνον τ ω ν έν γη ζ ώ ω ν άλλα καΐ των έν θαλάττη τε καΐ αέρι κ ρ α τ ε ί ; Η . Bliimncr, Technologies l* (1912), 213, n. 7. f a b r i c a m aeris et fcrri: cf. 2, 151: aerist argenti, auri venas; Dip. 1, 116: materia . . . nisi consectioms eius fabricam

Oxon. 3 , 121-125).

c o m m i s s u r e s : cf. 2, 139, n. (commissu­ ras); here perhaps of the cartilaginous joints as artus is used of the three bones in each linger (cf. Vindic. Gyn. p . 430 g Rose: quibus articu/is, quibus commissuris, quibus ossibus), rather than a case of hendiadys, as G o e t h e supposes. Cicero's use of commissura in Tim. 24, sheds n o light here. n u l l o i n m o t u l a b o r a t : cf. Galen, Ad Patropbilum> 7 (I, 249 Κ . ) : τους γοϋν δακτύλους el συμπλέξης άλλήλοις, είτ' αύθις άποχωρίζοις, ουθ' ή σύνοδος ούθ* ό διαχωρισμός όδύνην έργάσεται. p i n g e n d u m , f i n g e n d u m : . . . scal­ p e n d u m : cf. 2, 145: pictis, fictis, caelatisque. With the asyndeton in pingendum, fingendum Plasberg compares Parad. 4 9 : signat tabulas; 2 I'err. 4, 132: signa, tabulae pictae; sec also T. Stangl, Pseudoasconiana (1909), 26. a d m o t i o n e : this n o u n is cited else­ where only from Cacl. A u r . Cbron. 2, 6, 9 1 ; yet cf. 2, 139: ad mot urn; Brut. 200: qui possit animis iudicum admovere orationem

2, 151

941

et ferri;1 ex quo intellegitur ad inventa 2 animo, percepta sensibus, adhibitis opificum manibus, omnia nos consecutos ut tecti, ut vestiti, ut salvi esse possemus,* urbes,4 muros,6 domicilia^ delubra haberemus. 151 lam vero operibus7 hominum, id est,8 manibus, cibi etiam varietas invenitur et copia. Nam · et agri multa10 efFerunt 4 7

1 fcri Ν * ad uenta F ■ posscmus H, possumus A1, possimus cttt. urbes domos muros delubra Μ · muros om. O, mures A1 · domicilium Ο 1 1 I0 opibusB · dcesti? · etnamet/?' multa sunt efFerunt Ο

baberemus; Off. 2, 13: nee lapides ex terra defended by Allen. Ax cites as a possible excidtrtntur ad usum nostrum nectssarii ntc parallel Phil. 14, 17: haec interposui . . . ferrum, aes, aurum, argent urn effoderetur non tarn ut pro me dixerim .. . quam ut quosdam . . . monerem. penitus abditum sine bominum labore et manu. ex quo intellegitur: cf. 2, 153: ex quo delubra: cf. 3, 94, n. (temp/is atque debet intellegi; Fin. 1, 49: quibus rebus delubris). intellegitur. 151. iam vero: cf. 1,39; 2,24; 2,27; 2, animo . . . sensibus . . . manibus: 120; 2,122; 2,126; 2,147; 2,148; 2,155; cf. 2, 147, n. {sensibus et animo); Lact. 2, 161; 3, 39; 3, 62. De Opt J. 10, 22: quid dicam de manibus operibus hominum: cf. 2, 99: quo­ rationis et sapientiae ministris; K. Gronau, rum .. . operibus; there is no need to Poseidonios u.d. jiidiscb-cbristi. Gene sis- emend with Lambinus to open's or with exegese (1914), 157. As seen in Sen. tip. Mayor to read opera (comparing Off. 2, 12; 2, 14: sine bominum opere . . . sine 90, 20-25, Posidonius believed that the various arts were discovered for man's bominum manu atque opera). In this whole passage there may be noted a somewhat use by philosophers who tried by artifi­ cial means to imitate and improve upon lyrical quality (cf. 2, 20; 2, 49-57; 2, 90; nature; cf. De Or. 1,9: neque enim te jugit 2, 115), which K. Reinhardt {Poseidonios omnium laudatarum artium procreatricem (1921), 258-260; Kosmos u. Sympatbie quondam et quasi parentem earn quam (1926), 142-144) describes as the laudes φιλοσοφίαν Graeci meant, ab bominibus doc- hominis, and tries to derive from a different source from the more sober tissimis iudicari. tecti . . . vestiti . . . salvi: cf. n. on teleology accompanying it; but this view has been vigorously attacked by cultus, etc., above. salvi: cf. 2, 132, n. {salutem omnium M. Pohlenz in Got ting. gel. Αηχ. 184 conservationemque)', just as in 2, 58, it was (1922), 168; 188 (1926), 284-286, who the care of providence ut mundus quam holds that 2, 147-153 is a unit derived aptissimus sit ad permanendum, so it is its from Panactius. id est manibus: this might be a gloss concern that man's life should be, not only distinct from that of the brutes on operibus, were it not for the equally (2, 148: a vita inmani et /era segregavit\ troublesome phrase manu quaesita, below, Off. 2, 15), but also munitior {Off. 2, 15); which docs not lend itself to that ex­ cf. Michael Ephcs. in Part. An. 4, p. 85, planation. Hence it is wiser, with 21 Hayduck; K. Reinhardt, Poseidonios K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie, 141, (1921), 221; Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), nn. 1-2 (with whom M. Pohlenz, op. cit., 188 (1926), 285, n. 3, agrees), to suppose 146. posscmus: it is possible that this that Cicero has here added to his source, perhaps thinking a transition necessary reading of H, in tense consistent with baberemus, should be rejected as a lectio from the discussion of the uses of the jaeilior, in favor of the more irregular hand which precedes this sentence. varietas: M. Pohlenz {op. cit., 1926, possimus, found in the other mss and

942

2, 151

manu quaesita, quae vel statim consumantur! vel mandentur' condita vetustati, et praeterea vescimur8 bestiis et terrenis et aquatilibus et volantibus, partim capiendo,4 partim alendo.* Efficimus etiam domitu nostro quadripedum · vectiones, quorum celeritas atque vis nobis ipsis adfert vim et celeritatem. Nos onera quibusdam bestiis, nos iuga inponimus; nos elephantorum : 1 consummantur VxNOBF ando A · alando A1

* mandantur TV · quadrupcdum Ο Μ

285, n. 4) thinks that Cicero's source may have emphasized the variety (ποικι­ λία) of civilized man's diet as contrasted with the simplicity of the bare essentials of life (αναγκαία); cf. the distinction in the previous section between oblectatioms and meetsitalis. m a n u q u a e s i t a : cf. n. on id est mambus, above. m a n d e n t u r c o n d i t a vetustati: a curious phrase in that vttustas is an attri­ bute rather than a separate entity. Cf., however, on the preservation of food­ stuffs, Cato, 114: hoc vinum . . . // roles serrare in rttustatem; Colum. 12, 11: mulsa in rttustatem reponi debt at; 12, 44: omne auttm pomurn quod in rttustatem reponitur. For condita cf. 2, 156: condtndi ac rtponendi ; 2, 157: frumentum condunt \ note also the parallel in Off. 2, 12: neque agri cu/tura neque frugum fruciuumque reliquorum perceptio et constrratio sine hominum opera ulla esse potuisset [M. Pohlcnz in Got ting, gel. At;^. 1926, 286-287, c o m ­ pares and contrasts the t w o passages]. v e s c i m u r , e t c . : cf. Xcn. Mem. 4, 3, 10: ττολύ δε γένος ανθρώπων τοις μέν έκ της γης φυομένοις είς τροφήν οΰ χρήται, άπό δέ βοσκημάτων γάλακτι καΐ τυρώ καΐ κρέασι τρεφόμενοι ζώσι· πάν­ τες δέ τιΟασεύοντες και δαμάζοντες τα χρήσψα τών ζώων cf ς τε πόλεμον καΐ εις ίίλλα πολλά συνεργοις χρώνται. terrenis, e t c . : cf. 1, 103: bestiarttm outer» terrenae sunt a/iae, partim aqua tiles, aliae quasi ancipites; 2, 42: aliorum animantium ortns in terra sit, aliorum in aqua, in aere aliorum.

capiendo . . . alendo: of j^.mc and

* ucstimur ΛΓ1 7 clcfantoruxn

* captPVNBFM

poultry, etc. {venalio and a/tiles). d o m i t u : a άπαξ λεγόμενον; cf. D i o Cass. 7, 30, 4 : ούτε τι πεζόν έστιν ό μή τάχει καταληφθέν ή Ισχύι δαμζσβέν ή και. τέχναις τισί συλληφθέν δουλούμχβα. οΰτ' ενυδρον οΰτ' άεροπόρον; also b e l o w , 2, 161: ut et vescamur iis et . . . utamttr domitis et condocefactis, ut elepbantis. q u a d r i p e d u m v e c t i o n e s : — ut quadripedes nos vebant. V'ectio seems not to occur elsewhere, save in the c o m p o u n d transitctio. celeritas a t q u e vis . . . v i m et c e l e r i ­ t a t e m : observe the neat word-order. With the thought cf. Xcn. Mem. 4, 3, 10: 6ρώ γάρ αυτών και τα πολύ ίσ/υρότερα ημών ούτως υποχείρια γιγνόμενα τοις άνθρώποις ώστε χρησθαι αύτοΐς ό τι αν βούλωνται; Arnob. 2, 40: inbecillttdi: auxilra animalibus mutturentur a mutis; A u g . De Cm. ad Lift. 3, 16, notes thst animals furnish man with power (oxen and horses), with wool(shecp), and with food (sheep, pigs, etc.). o n e r a . . . i u g a : cf. 2, 159: bubus ... quorum ipsa terga declarant non esse se ad onus accipltndum figurata, cervices auttm natae ad iugum. n o e . . . n o s . . . n o s . . . n o s . . . nos . . . n o s : cf. 2, 152: nos . . . nos ... nostri . .. nottri . . . nos .. . nos . .. nos ... nos . . . nostri s; K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Symfxithie (1926), 141-142. e l e p h a n t o r u m : cf. 1, 97: elepLento beluarum nulla prudentior; ad figuram quae lapidts ex terra ad usum nostrum necessarii nee "ferrut?/, aes, a/rrum, argentum>% effodtretur *'penitus abditum" sine bominuM labort et manu. \X ith the phrase cf. 2, 25: magna

2, 151

943

acutissimis sensibus, nos l sagacitate canum ad utilitatem nos tram abutimur; nos e tcrrae cavernis ferrum elicimus, rem ad colendos agros necessariam, nos aeris, argenti,2 auri venas penitus abditas 1

nosse A(?)BX

· argcntis

Bl

vastior [and n o t e s ] ; 2, 161. O n m a n ' s use o f the clcphftnt cf. Fam. 7, 1, 3 ; O r i g . C. Ctli. 4, 7 8 : ήμεϊς γοΟν οί noXXco τ ω σ ώ μ α τ ι των ζ ώ ω ν ασθενέστεροι, τινών δ έ καΐ είς ύκερβολήν βραχύτεροι, κρατοΰμεν δια τήν σύνεσιν των θηρίων, καΐ τους τηλικούτους ελέφαντας θηρεύομεν, τ ά μέν πεφυκότα τιθασσεύεσθαι ύποτάσσοντες τ η ημετέρα ήμερότητι [in w h a t follows, like Cicero, he mentions d o g s , o x e n , a n d beasts o f b u r d e n ] ; [Clem.] Recogn. 9, 15: /auri validissimi iugo colla submittunt e/ inmanes tltphanti magis/ris ob/tmperan/ per /imorem ; I^ct. De Opif. 3 , 1 8 : pott sine igitur aliquis cum video/ e/iam boves lucas cum inmanissimis corporibus ac viribui servire bo mini qtteri de opifice rerum deo. sagacitate c a n u m : this n o u n and t h e adjective sagax are regularly used of d o g s ; cf. 2, 158: /am incredibi/is ad inves/igandum sagaci/as \ De Or. 2, 186; Pease on Div. 1, 65, n. {sagaces . . . canes) a n d especially o n Virg. Aen. 4, 132, n. (odora), t o which add (disregarding G r e e k instances and in Latin solely for sagax and sagaci/as): Plaut. Cure. 110; E n n . Am. 3 4 1 ; Varr. L.L. 5, 9 9 ; O v . M. 3, 2 0 7 ; 1 1 , 5 9 9 ; Fcst. p . 321 M. (426 L . ) ; Paul, ex Fcst. p . 2 5 5 M. (303 L . ) ; 320 M . (427 L.); Sen. Ep, 76, 8 ; De Ben. 2, 29, 1; Lucan, 7, 8 2 9 ; Manil. 5, 2 0 0 ; 5, 7 0 9 ; Plin. N.H. 9, 9 2 ; Sil. Ital. 3 , 2 9 6 ; A p u l . Apol. 5 7 ; An/h. Lat. n o . 360, 8-9 Ricsc; N o n . p . 23 M. (33 L . ) ; A m b r . Exam. 6, 2 3 ; [Rufin.] In Ps. 58, 7, p . 289 Vallarsi; Hicr. In Is. 1, p . 12 Vallarsi; A u g . De Div. Daem. 7 ; S y m m . Ep. 1, 5 3 , 2 ; 3, 2 3 ; [Aero] in H o r . Epod. 6, 6 ; 12, 6 ; A m m . Marc. 30, 5, 10; Mjlb. Va/. I, 119; II, 4 2 ; Isid. E/ym. 8, 1 1 , 4 9 ; 12, 2, 25.

abutimur: divert from its ordinary u s e ; cf. Fam. 1 1 , 28, 2 ; Pro Quiru/.

99;

Invent. 2, 2 4 ; Ora/. 9 4 ; Lucr. 5, 1033. e terrae c a v e r n i s : cf. Off. 2, 1 3 : nee vis /errae cavernis con/inea/ur ca/oris; Div. 1, 79: vim . . . quam . . . /errae cavernis includun/. e l i c i m u s : cf. 2, 2 5 : lapidum conflictu a/qm /ri/u elici ignem vidimus \ 2, 150: ad nervorum sonos eiiciendos; also cases cited in Tbes. Ling. La/. 5 (1933), 367, 79-368, 1, of b r i n g i n g out u n d e r g r o u n d waters. W i t h elicio perhaps c o m p a r e the E n g l i s h m i n i n g expression, " t h e w i n n i n g of m e t a l s . " Mullcr's e m e n d a t i o n t o tiigimtts is needless. f e r r u m : cf. 2, 150: aeris e/ Jerri. ad c o l e n d o s a g r o s : i.e., for p l o w s , m a t t o c k s , etc. O n the various uses of iron cf. Plin. N.II. 34, 138-139. aeris, argenti, auri v e n a e : cf. 2, 9 8 : reconditas auri argen/ique venas [and notes]; Off. 2, 13 [quoted o n e /errae cavernis, above), w h e r e there appears t o be hidden (cf. 2, 25, n. (/erram fumare ca/en/em)) an incomplete iambic senarius (Trag. inc. 85 Ribbcck (p. 606, 37 W a r m i n g t o n ) ) , which, because of its resemblance t o Aesch. P.V. 500-503: τοιαύτα μέν $ή ταΰτ* · ϊνερΟε δέ χθονος / κεκρυμμέν* άνΟρώποισιν ωφελήματα, / χαλκόν, σίδηρον, / άργυρον, χρυσόν τε τίς / φήσειεν αν πάροιϋεν έζευρεΐν έμοΰ, has been ascribed t o the Prome/beus of A c c i u s ; Div. 1, 116: aurum e/ argenturn, aes, ferrum frusira na/ura divina geniiisse/ nisi eadem docuisse/ quern ad modum ad eorum venas pervenire/ur; Aetna, 258. T h e metals are usually mentioned cither in an ascending o r d e r of value, as here iron, c o p p e r , silver, gold, or in the reverse, as in 2, 9 8 ; Div. 1, 116; Legg. 2, 4 5 ; etc. S c h o c m a n n here suspects a hidden verse-ending of a trochaic tetrameter in t h e w o r d s venas penitus abditas (cf. 2, 25, n. (terram fumare calentem)\ 3 , 37, n. {cur .. . orbi) ) .

944

2, 152

invenimus et ad usum aptas et ad ornatum decoras. Arbonim autem confectione l omnique materia 2 et culta 3 et silvestri partim ad calfaciendum 4 corpus igni adhibito et ad mitigandum cibum utimur, partim ad aedificandum,6 ut tectis saepti frigora caloresque · pellamus;7 (152) magnos vero usus s adfert ad navigia facienda, quorum cursibus suppeditantur omnes undique ad vitam copiae; quasque· res violentissimas natura genuit earum moderationem 10 nos soli habemus, maris atque ventorum, propter nauticarum r e r u m " scientiam, piurimisque maritimis 11 rebus fruimur atque utimur. Terrenorum item commodorum omnis est in homine dominatus; nos campis, nos montibus fruimur,1* nostrisunt amnes,14 nostri lacus, nos fruges serimus, nos arbores; nos aquarum inductionibus 1δ terris fecunditatem damus, nos flu1 conscctionc VH), confcctioncm AHPV1 ■ o m n i q u e ct materia et BFt in artcria Ο ' cultu Vx * calfaciendum OB*F% calncicndum Pl\ caleX faciendum NB M · partim e t a d aedificandum AHPVNOM · p e l l a m u s ct 7 l calorcs Μ pellam P, pclamus B ■ usus] post, uinras. V · q u a s q u e que 10 ll (que post, del.) Bl m o d o r a t i o n e m Bl nauti earum V1, n a u t i g a r u m A lt ll u mariti m u s Β fruimur atque u t i m u r Ο an*ncs Β " indoctionibus y4 l ,inductioncsibus 0 1

u s u m . . . o r n a t u m : cf. 2, 150: oblectationis . . . necessitatis. c o n f e c t i o n e : here, as in Div. 1, 116: confections s eius fabricam habere mus, mss arc divided between confectio (εργασία) and consectio (υλοτομία), each m a k i n g g o o d sense and the t w o easily confused palaeographically. O n the w h o l e , the weight of the mss s u p p o r t s confectio, and the Tires. Ling. Lat. 4 (1909), 385, gives n o o t h e r case of consectio save one in Cass. Fel. 18. F o r confido and confectio Plasbcrg c o m ­ pares 2, 134; 2, 158. materia: usually of l u m b e r , but here apparently — " w o o d , " including fire­ w o o d as well. 152. adfert: sc. natura. n a v i g i a : the uses of w o o d being as i m p o r t a n t at sea as on land. o m n e s . . . ad v i t a m c o p i a e : a vital consideration for a state as d e p e n d e n t u p o n i m p o r t s as was R o m e . Cf. Philo, frag. p . 651 Mangey (ap. l o a n . D a m a s c . Sacr. Par. in Patr. Cr. 96, 50 C Mignc):

άξιον Οαυμάσαι θάλασσαν, δι' ής τάς ά ν τ ι ί ό σ ι ι ς των αγαθών αϊ χώραι άλλήλαις άντεκτείνουσιν, καΐ τά μέν ένδέοντα λαμβάνουσιν, ών 8έ άργοϋσι, περιουσίαν άναπέμττουσι. n a u t i c a r u m rerum s c i e n t i a m : cf. Caes. B.G. 3 , 8, 1: scientia atque usu rerum nauticarum. f r u i m u r a t q u e u t i m u r : usually in the reverse o r d e r , as in the legal phrase ususfructus; cf. 1, 103: utatur . . . oportet <et> fruatur; yet cf. Fam. 7, 30, 2: quo qtdsque fruitur atque utitur; A u g . De div. Quaest. 3 0 : frui quidem cibo et qualilibet corporali voluptate non adeo absurde existimantur et bestiae; uti autem aliqua re non potest nisi animal quod rationis est particeps. Fruimur is a w k w a r d l y repeated imme­ diately b e l o w . i n h o m i n e d o m i n a t u s : cf. Ps. 8, 6; Heb. 2, 7-8. n o s . . . n o s . . . nostri . . . nostri — n o s . . . n o s . . . n o s . . . n o s . . .nostris: the e x t e n d e d a n a p h o r a , c o n t i n u e d from

2, 153

945

mina arccmus, dirigimus, 1 avertimus ;* nostris dcnique 8 manibus in rerum natura quasi alteram naturam efficere conamur.4 61 153 Quid vero? Hominum ratio non in caelum 6 usque · 1 dirigimus AVNOB*FM, d e r i g i m u s Bl ■ aucrtimur Vx * denique nostris Μ * c o n a m u r efficere Ν * n o n in * caelum A ■ usque om. Ο

2 , 151, emphasizes the laudesbominis ; cf. S o p h . Ant. 331-361; Sen. Dial. 6 . 18, 7 ; N c m e s . De Nat. Horn. 1 {Patr. Gr. 40, 5 3 3 Α ) : τίς δ'αν έςειπεϊν δύναιτο τά τούτου του ζψου [sc. του ανθρώπου] πλεονεκτήματα; πελάγει διαβαίνβι, ου­ ρανό ν έμβατεύει τ η θεωρία, αστέρων κίνησιν και διαστήματα καΐ μέτρα κατα­ νοεί, γην καρποϋται καΐ θάλασσαν, θηρίων καΐ κητών καταφρονεί [cf. W . W . J a e g e r , Nemesios v. Emesa (1914), 133134, w h o finds Posidonius the s o u r c c j ; Corp. Herm. 10, 2 5 : ό 8έ Λνθρωπος καί είς τόν ούρανόν αναβαίνει καί μετρεΐ αυτόν καί οίδε ποία μέν αύτοΰ έστιν υψηλά, ποΐα δέ ταπεινά, καί τά άλλα πάν­ τ α ακριβώς μανθάνει, καί το πάντων μείζον, ουδέ την γην κ α τ α λ ι π ώ ν 4νω γ ί ν ε τ α ι · τοσούτον τό μέγεθος έστιν αύτοΰ της εκτάσεως- διό τολμητέον είπεϊν τόν μέν £νθρωπον έπίγειον είναι Οεόν θνητόν, τόν δέ ούράνιον Οεόν άθάνατον άνθρωπον; 1 1 , 19-20; Asclep. 6. a q u a r u m i n d u c t i o n i b u s : cf. Off 2, 1 4 : adde ductus aquarum, derivationes fluminum, agrorum inrigationes \ Virg. G. 1, 106-110. arccmus, dirigimus, avertimus: "confine (by dikes), straighten, and d i v e r t from their c o u r s e s . " M s s here a n d often vary between derigere a n d the later dirigtre, and though Isid. Differen­ tiate 1, 153, tries t o distinguish t h e m {derigimus quae curva sunt, dirigimus cum aliquo tendimus), there seems little or n o difference. B o t h large Italian rivers, like the Tiber, and smaller torrential streams had often t o be held in c h e c k ; cf. H o r . Ep. 1 , 1 4 , 2 9 - 3 0 ; U l p . in Dig. 4 3 , 13, 7: qui quid in flumine publico fecit {pone enim grande damnum flumtn ei dare soli turn, praedia eius depopulari), si forte aggeres vtl quam aliam munitiontm adhibuit ut agrum suum tueretur eaque res cursum

flumims ad aliqmd immutavit, cur ei non consulatur? plerosque scio prorsus flumina avtrtisse alveosque mutasse dum praediis sm's consulunt. J. S. Reid [in Mayor's n.] remarks that from these streams arose many legal difficulties discussed in the Digest and in the writings of the Agrimensores (e.g., A g e n n . Urbic. De Controv. Agr. p . 42 T h u l i n ) . q u a s i alteram n a t u r a m : cf. Fin. 5 , 7 4 : consuetudine quasi alteram quondam naturam effici; Macrob. Sat. 7, 9, 7: consueiudo, quam secundum naturam pronuntiavit usus; A u g . De Mus. 6, 7, 19: consuetudo quasi [the qualification which Cicero uses in both passages] secunda et quasi affabricata natura; C. lul. Op. imp. 1, 69: /onsuetudintm malam vocabat, quae ab eruditis etiam saeculi did solet secunda natura; 1, 105: quantum valet nunc in bomine uno secunda natura ; 4, 103: in vi consisttudinis . . . quae non frustra dicta est a qmbusdam secunda natura; Julian, Misopogon, 353 Α : ίθος, φασί, δεύτερη φύσις; Λ . O t t o , Die Spricbwbrter . . . d. Rbmer (1890), 90-91; F. W. Lenz in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 73 (1942), 214-224 ( w h o would derive the idea of habit as b e c o m i n g a second n a t u r e from D e m o c r i t u s ) . 1 5 3 . q u i d , e t c . : by reason (which only men possess; cf. 2, 147), based u p o n o b ­ servation of the heavens, m a n conceives of the g o d s , worships t h e m , and advan­ ces from this piety t o the other virtues a n d the blessedness of a life inferior t o that of the g o d s only in d u r a t i o n , n o t in quality or d e g r e e ; cf. A n o n . Hermipp. 1, 4 0 : τούτων δ* ήγεμών 6 Ανθρωπος πέπλασται, ΰλην μέν τής συστάσεως την αυτήν αύτοΐς έσχηκώς, Ι χ ω ν δέ τι νοερας ουσίας έν αύτώ πλέον, καθ' ήν γην τε περιπολεί καί ούρανοϋ έμβατεύει καί θαλάττης υγρά τέμνει κέλευΟα, κ τ λ . ; [Hcrm.J Asclep. 6 ; 8; 10. R. Hirzel,

946

2, 153

pcnetravit? Soli enim ex animantibus nos astrorura ortus, obitus, cursusque cognovimus, ab hominurn genere finitus est dies, mensis,1 annus, defectiones solis * et * lunae cognitae praedicataeque * in omne posterum tempus,8 quae, quantae, quando futurac sint. Quae contuens animus accipit [ad] cognitionem· deorum, 1 J mensus (?)Al ■ solus A1 ex Ν * pracdicataequc AHPX'NOB* * tempus] uel genus I-'* smp. FM, praedictaeque ittt. Ven., prac dicaquc Bl • accipit cognitioncm A*, accipit ad cognitioncm H*PBFMt acccpit ad cogniti­ x 1 oncm H accipit a dits cognitioncm I/ , accipit ab iis cognitioncm l'*Nt accipit ab his cognitionem 0 , accedit ad cognitioncm Dav.

Untersucb. χ. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 208, by editors to praedictae read by certain holds this notion to be inconsistent with diteriores. The causes and imminence the derivation of man's soul from the of eclipses were often made known by divine, as described in 2, 18, and so generals and others who understood would assume different sources for the them to those who were ignorant. two parts. R. Philippson (Pbilol. Wocb. 54 in omne posterum tempus: a more (1934), 193) observes that man's reason sweeping statement than that of Div. 2, here falls in the third of the four main 17: so/is defecttones itemque lunae prcedintnparts but in Book 3 (in the great lacuna) tur in multos annos ab Us qui sidtrum motus in the fourth. numeris persequuntur. quantae: perhaps of total and partial ortus» obitus, cursusque: cf. Div. 1, 128: ii qui tolis et lundt reliquoru^qut eclipses, or possibly with referc *.ce to the ndtrum ortus, obitus, motusque cognorunt, duration of the eclipse itself. quo quidque tempore eorum futttrum sit, quae . . . e qua . . . cui . . .c quibus multo ante praedieunf. . . . quae: an unusx:.d sequence of rela­ cognovimus: Hadoardus here reads tives. cognosci/r.us, which is defended by R. contuens accipit cognitionem: cf. 2, Mollwcide in U'ien. Stud. 35 (1913), 318); 140: er,\tos const/tuit ut deorum cognitionem but in 2, 155, below we also have cog­ caelum intutntes capere possent, which novimus. justifies the ms reading (also defended finitus: cf. Legg. 2, 20: cursus aminos by O. DicckhorT, De Cic. Lib. de X.D. sactrdottsfiniunto; Fat. 30: buic . .. finitus recens. (1895), 27), though most recent est moriendi dies; Fam. 15, 9, 2: ne quid editors have adopted the emendation accedat temports ad id quod tu mihi et senatusof Davics: accedit ad cognitionem, which c. et legefinisti;Cacs. B.C. 6, 18, 2: spatia he docs not admit into his text and in his note calls needless. On cognitionem cf. 1, omnis temporis non numero dierum sed noctium 4, n. {fides)', 1, 32, n. (cogutionem deorum). finiunt. dies, mensis, annus: again explicable The idea that observation of the heavens in view of Caesar's reform of the calen­ leads man to the veneration of their maker is repeatedly expressed; e.g., 2, dar shortly before the date of composi­ 15; 2, 55-56; 2, 88-90; 2, 95-97; 2, 101tion of this work, though anachronistic 119; perhaps also the corrupt passage at the assumed date of the dialogue; cf. 2, 49, and n. (circumitus ... orbium). in Rep. 3, 3. Though Cicero asserts in defectiones solis ct lunae: cf. 2, 103, Le&£· 1· 24: nullum est animal praeter bominem quod habeat notitiam aliquam dei, and n. (opposita). praedicatae: read by the best mss and Xen. Mem. 1, 4, 13 inquires τίνος [though B* has pro» dicaq;] and com· γάρ 5λλου ζώου ψυχή πρώτα μέν θεών των τά μέγιστα και κάλλιστα συνταξάντων «monly—1 think unnecessarily—emended

2, 153

947

e qua oritur pietas, cui coniuncta iustitia est 1 reliquaeque virtutes, e quibus vita beata existit,2 par et 8 similis4 deorum, nulla alia re nisi immortalitate (quae nihil ad bene vivendum pertinet) 1

ax add. Β

* consistitO

■ par*** et Β

|}σβηται δτι είσί; τί δέ φΰλον άλλο ή Ανθρωποι θεούς θεραπεύουσι; yet Clem. Strom. 5, 13, 87, 3 , remarks: τήν περί τοϋ θείου έννοιαν Ξενοκράτης ό Καλχηδόνιος ο ύ χ απελπίζει xal έν τοΐς άλόγοις ζώοις, Δημόκριτος δέ, κάν μή Οέλη, ομολογήσει διά τήν άκολουθίαν των δ ο γ μ ά τ ω ν τά γ ά ρ αυτά πεποίηκεν είδωλα τοΐς άνθρώπ ο ι ς προσπίπτοντα χαΐ τοις άλόγοις ζφοις ά π ό της θείας ουσίας. Diod. 8, 15, 4, makes piety peculiar to man; Polystratus, fr. 5 b, p. 5 Wilkc, states that other ani­ mals μήτε δσιον ή άνόσιον νομίζοντα <εΤνα>ι μηθέν; cf. Philo, De Somn. 1, 3 5 : άνθρωπος μεν γάρ εξαίρετου παρά τ ά άλλα ζώα γέρως έλαχε, θεραπευειν τό 6ν; Plin. Ν. Η. 7, 5: to man urn ammantium . . . superstitio (but cf. 8, 1, where elephants have re/igio quoque sidtrum soiisque et lunae veneratio]; Arr. Kpict. 4, 7, 7: τά μεν ούν άλλα πάντα άπήλλακται του δύνασθαι παραχολου· θεΐν τη διοικήσει αυτού; Lact. Inst. 2, 3 , 1 4 : bomiruim atqtte mutorum vel solum vel certe Maximum in religion* discrimen est; Hier. Tract, in Ps. 143 (Anecd. Mareds. 3 , 2, 280): hoc a btluis et a bestiis distamus, quia nos intellegimus creatorem nostrum, Mae non intellegunt. Cf. also Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 8, 7: εστί τις άνΟρώπω προς θεόν συγγένεια δι* ήν μόνον ζώων θεούς οίδε, φιλοσοφεί δέ χαΐ υπέρ της εαυτού φύσεως χαΐ 6πη μετέχει τοϋ θείου. c q u a . . . p i e t a s : for definitions of pietas ("devotion") and its direction towards parents, kinsmen, fatherland, and the gods cf. Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 393, n. (pins). O n the dependence of pietas upon cognitio deorum cf. Sen. Ep. 95, 47: dtum coiit qui novit; Scxt. Enip, Adv. Pbyi. 1, 123: ci γάρ μή είσΐ θεοΐούκέστίν ευσέβεια υπάρχουσα; Clem. Strom. 7, 7, 47, 3: 6 δέ έγνωκώς τόν Οεόν όσιος καί ευσεβής; Lact. Inst. 3 , 9, 19: quid iustitia nisi pietas? pietas an fern nihil aliud quam da parentis agni/io; [Merm.] PoimarJr. 6,

* simimilis B1

5 (p. 75, 13 N o c k ) ; 9, 4 (p. 97, 17 N o c k ) ; E. Norden, Agnostos Tbeos (1913), 96 and n. 4. c u i c o n i u n c t a iustitia: cf. 1, 4 : pietate adversus deos sublata fides etiam et ... una excellentissima virtus iustitia tollatur; 1, 116: est enim pietas iustitia adversum deos; Fin. 5, 65: iustitia . . . cui sunt adiunctae pietas\ bonitas, liberals fas, benignitas, comitas; Off. 2, 1 1 ; Sen. Ep. 90, 3 : religioy pietas, iustitia, et omnis alius comi­ tates virtutum cornert arum et inter se cohaerentium; W. Theiler Problemata, 1 (1930), 116), w h o thinks that M. Aurcl. 9, 1: ό άδικων ασεβεί is the converse of this truth. r e l i q u a e q u e virtutee: for the intimate connection of all the virtues, according to the Stoics, cf. Fin. 5, 6 7 ; Parad. 2 2 ; Plut. Stoic. Repug. 27, p. 1046 e-f; D i o g . L. 7, 125: τάς δ' άρετάς λέγουσιν άνακολουθεϊν άλλήλαις καί τόν μίαν Ιχοντα πάσας Ιχειν. vita beata: since, for the Stoics, virtue is sufficient for the happy life; cf. Fin. 1, 6 1 ; Off. 1, 19; Tusc. 5 and Parad. 2, passim \ S.V.F. 3 , nos. 49-67. par et s i m i l i s d e o r u m : ΙσόΟεος as in Sapph. 2, 1 [cf. Catull. 51, 1-2]; brachylogy for par et similis deorum vitae; cf. 2, 136, n. (raritas . . . adsimilis spongiis). n i s i i m m o r t a l i t a t e : cf. 1, 96, n. (inmortalitate vincamur). That wise men may equal the g o d s save in immortality is often asserted; e.g., Fin. 1, 6 3 ; 2, 4 0 : bominem . . . esse nattim quasi mortalem dtum ( ^ Aristot. fr. 61 Rose; cf. Quintil. Inst. 1, 10, 5: mortalis quidam deus)\ 2, 88: dempta enim aeternitate nibilo beat/or luppiter quam Epicurus (cf. Epic. Sent. Vat. 3 3 : ταϋτα γάρ έχων τις καί έλπίζων ίξειν κάν <ΔιΙ> υπέρ ευδαιμονίας μαχέσαιτο; Ερ. 3 , 135 (ap. D i o g . L. 10, 135): ζήσεις δέ ώς θεός έν άνΟρώποις;

and other versions of this saying in

948

2, 153

ccdens caelestibus. Quibus rebus cxpositis satis docuissc vidcor Usencr, Epicurea, fr. 602); Hcraclit. fr. Β 62 D i e l s : αθάνατοι θνητοί, θνητοί αθάνατοι, ζώντες τόν έχείνων θάνατον, τόν 8έ έχείνων βίον τεθνεώτες [cf. Lucian, Vit. Auct. 14J; X c n . Mem. 1, 4, 14: παρά τάλλα ζώα ώσπερ θεοί άνθρωποι βιοτεΰουσι [cf. Censorin. 1, 4 ) ; E u r . Hec. 3 5 6 : Ιση θεοΐσι πλην τό κατθανεϊν μόνον; C h r y s i p p . a p . Plut, De comm. Notit. 8, p . 1 0 6 1 M 0 6 2 a [cf. 3 3 , p . 1076 a ] ; similar cases in S.V'.F. 3 , n o . 5 4 ; Varr. Sent. 1 (p. 265 Ricsc): di essewus, ni moreremur ; Lucr. 3, 322: ut nihil inpediat dignam dis degere vit am; Philo, De Opif. Mandi, 135: κυρίως άν τις είποι τόν άνθρωπον θνητής καΐ αθανάτου φύσεως είναι μεθόριον, έκατέρας όσον άναγκαϊόν έστι μετέχοντα, καΐ γεγενήσθαι Ονητόν όμοϋ και άθάνατον, Ονητόν μέν κατά το σώμα, κατά δέ την διάνοιαν άθάνατον; Sen. lip. 59, 14: sapiens .. . cum dis ex pari vivit; 73, 13: Iuppiter quo antecedit virum bonum ? diutius bonus est; sapiens nibilo se minoris existimat quod virtutes eius spatio breviore cluduntur\ Dial. 1, 1, 5: bonus tempore tantum a dto differt; 2, 8, 2 : sapiens . . . vicinus proximusque dis consistit, excepta mortalitate similis deo; Plut. Stoic. Repug. 13, p. 1038 c-d; 26, p . 1046 c ; De comm. Notit. 3 1 , p . 1075 c ; D i o Chrys. 72, 7 ; M . Aurel. 3 , 7 ; A r r . F.pict. 1, 12, 2 6 : κατά γε τόν λόγον ουδέν χειρών τ ώ ν θεών ουδέ μικρότερος- λόγου γαρ μέγεθος ού μήκει ούδ* Οψει κρίνεται, άλλα δόγμασιν; 1, 14, 1 1 ; Max. T y r . 4 1 , 5 g H o b e i n ; Lucian, Hermot. 2 2 : σοφούς . . . ολίγον θεών άποδέοντας; D i o g . O e n o a n d . p p . 58-59 William: οία την διάθεσιν ημών ίσόθεον ποιεί, καΐ ουδέ δια τήν θνητότητα τ η ς άφθαρτου και μακαρίας φύσεως λειπομένους ημάς δείκνυσιν; Corp. llermet. 10, 25 [quoted o n 2, 152, n. (nos ... nos, etc.), above]; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Plsys. 1, 8 7 ; D i o Cass. 7, 30, 3 : οϋΥ άνθρωπος ουδέν άλλο εστίν ή θεός σώμα θνητόν έχων, ούτε θεός άλλο τι ή άνθρωπος ασώματος καΐ διά τοΟτο καΐ αθάνατος [cf. 56, 2, 3 ] ; N c m c s . De Nat. Horn. 1 (Patr. Gr. 40, 512 C-513 A ) ; Antb. Pal. 9, 577, 3-4; G r e g . Nyss. Or. 4 3 , 6 7 ; Liban. Ep. 1496, 4 : φιλοσόφους . . . εγγύς δντας

τ ώ ν θ ε ώ ν ; G r e g . T h a u m . Or. ad Orig. 9 {Patr. Gr. 10, 1078 D ) ; Schol. / / . 1 3 , 5 2 1 ; S c h o l . Pind. Nem. 6, 4 ; [ Q u i n t i l . J Dec!, maiores, 13, 18 [of bees!]: quid non divimtm habent nisi quod moriuntur; Shakcsp. Corioi. 5, 4, 2 5 : " h e wants n o t h i n g of a god b u t eternity a n d a h e a v e n t o t h r o n e i n " . I n this doctrine of m a n as a l m o s t t h e e q u a l of g o d b o t h the E p i c u r e a n s and t h e Stoics were in a g r e e m e n t , as I I . Diels has remarked (Abb. kg/, prtuss. Akad. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. Kl. 1 9 1 6 , n o . 6, 16), t h o u g h R. Hirzcl, Untersuch. ^ . Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 2 3 1 , p o i n t s o u t thai this passage appears not t o a d m i t o f the immortality of the soul, w h i c h , ( a b s o l u t e ­ ly or at least partially) was a p a r t of Stoic belief. D a v i d , Proleg. Pbil. 6, p . 16, 25-26 Bussc, r e m a r k s ό φιλόσοφος δμοιός έστι τ ω θ ε ώ ; and Plut. De Comm. Not. 3 1 , p . 1075 c, inquires what the difference is b e t w e e n g o d s and m e n , if, a s the Stoics think, the g o d s arc n o t e t e r n a l , l o a n n . Chrys. De Virgin. 7 9 , a s k s h o w men differ from angels: ουδέν άλλ* ή β σον θνητή προσεδέδεντο φύσει. Man may e v e n surpass the g o d s in h a p p i n e s s (Catull. 51, 2: ille, si/asestt superare dins); cf. F. Cumont, Recherches sur le symb. fun. dts Rom. (1942), 507. q u a e n i h i l ad b e n e v i v e n d u m : with the p h r a s e o l o g y cf. Ac. 1, 1 5 ; Rep. 1,15. E p i c u r u s a p . D i o g . L. 10, 145 (Κύριαι Δόξαι 19) asserts: ό άπειρος χρόνος Γσην έχει τήν ήδονήν και ό πεπερασμένος, έάν τ ι ς αυτής τά πέρατα καταμέτρηση τ φ λ ο γ ι σ μ φ (cf. 2 0 ) ; and this t h o u g h t r e c u r s elsewhere; e.g., Fin. 1, 6 3 : optimt vtro Epicurus . . . neque maiortm voluptatem ex infimto tempore aetatis percipi posse quam ex hoc percipiatur quod videamus esse finitum ; 2, 87: negat Epicurus ne diu furnito­ tem quidem temporis ad beate vhtndum a/iqtdd adferret nee minorem voluptatem percipi in brevitate temporis quam si ilia sit sempiterna; 3 , 4 6 ; Sen. Ep. 85, 2 2 ; 101,9: stabilita mens scit nihil inter esse inter diem et saecuJum; 101, 10: singulos dies singulos vitas puta; De Ben. 5, 17, 6: ut prorogetur tibi dies mortis m biI profits tur ad felicitatem, quoniam mora non fit beat/or vita std longior.

2, 154

949

hominis natura quanto omnis anteiret animantes. Ex quo debet intellegi nee figuram situmque membrorum nee ingenii mentisq u e vim talem effici potuisse fortuna.1 154 Restat ut doceam (atque aliquando * perorem) 3 omnia quae sint in hoc mundo, 4 quibus utantur homines, hominum causa facta esse et parata. 62 Principio ipse mundus deorum hominumque 6 causa factus est, · quaeque in eo sunt ea parata 7 ad fructum hominum et 1 fortunam Ο * ct hominum Ο

■ aliquanto Ρ · est om. Ο

7

3 4 per horam Ο hoc *** mundo Ρ sunt omnia parata Pt parate Ο

quibus rebus expositis: cf. Fin. 5, 64: nostra causa cum faceret (sic enim voltis); Fin. 3, 67: praeclare enim Chrysippus cetera quibus rebus breviier expositis. ex quo debet intellegi: cf. 2„ 147; nata esse hominum causa et deorum \ Off. 1, 2, 150. 22: atque, ut placet Stoicis, quae in terris figuram situmque: cf. Τ use. 1, 41: gignantur ad usum hominum omnia creari ; membrorum .. . situs et figura corporis. Xcn. Mem. 4, 3, 8: ταϋτα παντάπασιν figuram, etc.: cf. 2, 133: si erJt tola ίοικεν ανθρώπων ένεκα γιγνομένοις; hominis fabricatio perspecta omnisque humaAristot. Pol. 1, 8, 1256 b 20-22, conclud­ nae naturaefiguraatque perfectto. That this ing: άναγκαϊον των ανθρώπων ένεκεν last sentence of the section is an illogical αυτά πάντα πεποιηκέναι τήν φύσιν; Philo, conclusion from what has preceded is De Agr. 8: τοΰτον γάρ άρχοντα ή φύσις observed by R. Hirzel, op.cit., 1, 198-203, δένδρων τε καΐ ζώων των £λλων δσα θνητά and T. Birt (Kritik u. Hermeneutik (1913), άπαξ απάντων άνέδειζεν; Sen. Dial. 2, 158) would unhesitatingly bracket it 27, 2 [criticism of this doctrine]; De Ben. as being a resume in the margin -which 6, 23, 4; Plin. N.H. 7, 1: homini cuius has been absorbed into the text. There causa videtur cuncta alia genuisse natura ; 31, are so many signs, however, of hasty and 4: hominum tan turn causa erumpentes [sc. unreviscd composition in this work that aquae]; 36, 1: omnia namque quae usque ad we arc hardly justified in this deletion. hoc volumen tractavimus hominum genita 154. restat ut: cf. 2, 45, n. (restat). causa videri possunt; Lact. De Ira, 13, 1: The phrase here introduces the last of sententia Stoicorum, qui aiunt nostra causa the four main Stoic divisions; yet cf. 2, mundum esse constructum; 14, 1: mundum 132, n. (concluditur), and what follows in propter bominem macbinatus est; Orig. 2,133. O. Plasberg (Q?ocb.f. ki. Pbilol. 22 C. Cels. 4, 74. For Chrysippus as the (1905), 826) thinks that this and the originator of this doctrine cf. F. Solmsen next sentence could hardly have been in Am. fourn. Pbilol. 72 (1951), 4, and works there cited. juxtaposed by the author. principio: cf. 2, 91; 2, 98; 2, 120. aliquando perorem: cf. Ac. 2, 147: et quoniam satis multa dixi est mibi peroran- quaeque . . . et parata: at first sight it is tempting, with Hcindorf and dum. hominum causa: cf. 1, 4: ad usum P. Stamm (De M.T.C. Lib. de D.N. hominum fabricati paene vidtantur; 1, 23, n. interpolationibus (1873), 39-40), to consi­ (ut fere dicitis); 2, 37: omnia aliorum causa der this phrase as an obvious repetition esse generate; 2, 133: fit credibile deorum et(cf. R. Hirzel, Unterswb. z· Cic· Pkiihominum causa factum esse mundum quaeque Schr. 1 (1877), 199), wlthparato awkward­ in eo mundo sint omnia; Ac. 2, 12: omnia ly iterated and inventa (as Schocmann

950

2, 154

inventa sunt. Est cnim mundus quasi communis deonim atque hominum domus aut urbs ' utrorumque; soli enim ratione utentes 1

d o m u s atque urbs N,

d o m u s at u t r o r u m q u e urbs O, urbis Bl

objects) misapplied t o divine rather than human devising. But in 1, 38, we read inventa deorum; cf. Tim. 29: mente divina . . . curriculum inventum est so/is et lunat; while such ungraceful repetitions as that of parata have been already pointed our elsewhere. Undoubtedly if the clause quaeque . . . et parata were omitted the sense would follow very smoothly, yet it is hard t o explain why such a clause should have been interpo­ lated, for the explanation of T. Birt (Kritik u. Hermeneutik (1913), 158) that it is a marginal rosumc intruded into the text fails t o observe that such resumes arc not c o m m o n l y phrased as relative clauses. I therefore retain the w o r d s , and explain the whole passage as a u n i t : (1) " e v e r y t h i n g in the universe is devised for the sake of man, for (2), first of all, the universe itself is made for g o d s and men, and (3) all things in it arc devised for the sake of men (or, as repeated at the end of the section, for the sake of gods and men), since (4) the universe is a sort of c o m m o n house or city of the rational beings, i.e., of g o d s and m e n . " This, t h o u g h somewhat prolix, is intelli­ gible and holds to the mss. Plasbcrg thinks, with some reason, that Cicero himself modified the first draft of his ms and then failed to prune away the superfluous phrases. d o m u s aut urbs u t r o r u m q u e : cf. 2, 17, n. (an); 2, 78, n. (unum mundum); 2, 90, n. (babitatorem); Div. 1, 131: cum domus rit una eaque communis [and Pease's n. on domus .. . una]; Pit;. 3, 64: mundum autem censent . . . quasi communem urbem et civitatem hominum et deorum; 4, 7; Tusc. 5, 108; Par ad. 18: qui omnem orbem terrorurn una»/ urbem esse ducunt; Rep. 1, 19: mundus hie lotus, quod domicilium quamque patriam di nobis communem it cum dederunt; Legg. 1, 2 3 : universus hie mundus una civitas < sit > communis deorum atque Ijominum existimanda [which T. Ziclinski, Cic. im Wandel

d. Jabrb* (1908), 389, thinks s u g g e s t e d the t h e m e of Augustine's DeCivitatt Dei]; Off. 1, 153. F o r the d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e c o n c e p t in other writers cf. Plat. Gorg. 507 c-508 a: φασί δ* ol σοφοί . . . x a l ούρανόν xotl γην χαΐ θεούς καΐ ανθρώπους τήν κοινωνίαν συνέχειν καΐ φιλίαν καΐ κοσμιότητα καΐ σωφροσύνην και δ ι κ α ι ό τ η τα, καΐ τδ Ολον τούτο δια ταύτα κόσμον καλοϋσιν . . . ούκ άκοσμίαν ουδέ άκολασίαν; [Aristot.] De Μ undo, 6 , 4 0 0 b 2 7 - 2 8 : της μείζονος πόλεως, λέγω δε τούδε τοΰ κόσμου; Chrysippus a p . S t o b . V o l . 1, 184 W a c h s m u t h ( = S.V.F. 2, n o . 5 2 7 ) : κόσμον δ* είναί φησιν 6 Χρύσιππος . . . το έ χ θεών καΐ ανθρώπων σύστημα και έκ τ ω ν ένεκα τούτων γεγονότων [cf. D i o d . ap. Achill. Isag. 5, p . 36 M a a s s ; D i o g . L. 7, 138; Porphyr. De Abst. 3 , 20J; Philodcm. De Piet. p . 8 1 , 21-26 G o m p c r z [of Chrysippus]: έν δε τ ω τρίτου τό<ν> κ<όσ>μον ενα τών φ<ρο>νίμ<ω>ν, συμπολειτςυόμενον Οεοϊς καΐ άνθρώποις; Philo, De Opif. Mundi% 3 : τοΰ νομίμου ανδρός ευθύς βντος κοσμοπολίτου; 142: ήν γαρ οίκος αύτώ καΐ πόλις ό κόσμος; 1 4 3 ; Leg. Alleg. 3, 9 9 : εΙσελΟών τις ώσπερ είς μεγίστην οίκίαν ή πόλιν τόνδε τόν κόσμον; De Praem. et Poen. 4 1 ; De spec. Ltgg. 1, 33-34; Ar. D i d . ap. lius. Pr. Br. 15, 15, 4 : ό κόσμος οίονεί πόλις εστίν έκ θεών καΐ ανθρώπων συνεστώσα, τών μέν θεών την ήγεμονίαν έ/όντων, τών δέ ανθρώπων ύποτεταγμένων; Sen. Ep. 28, 4 ; De Den. 7 , 1 , 7 : / / . . . mundum ut unam omnium domum spectat; Dial. 6, 18, I : intraturus es urbem dis bominibus communem ; 7, 20, 5; 8, 4 , 1 : duas res publicas ammo complectamur, alteram magnam et rere publicam, qua dii atque homines continentur\ 9, 4, 4 ; Muson. 9, p . 42 Hcnsc (ap. Stob. vol. 3 , 749 H c n s c ) : καΐ νομίζει εϊναι πολίτης της τοΰ Διός πόλεως, ή συνέστηκεν ές αν­ θρώπων κ α ί θ ε ώ ν ; Plut. De comm. Notit. 14, p . 1065 e : θεών καΐ ανθρώπων 4στυ κοινόν; 34, ρ. 1076 f; Philipp. 3, 2 0 : ημών

2, 155

951

iure ac lege vivunt. Ut iginir Athenas et Lacedaemoneml Athenlensium Lacedaemoniorumque causa s putandum est 3 conditas esse, omniaque * quae sint in his urbibus eorum populorum recte esse dicunrur, sic quaecumque sunt * in omni · mundo deorum7 atque hominum putanda sunt. 155 lam vero circumitus 8 solis et lunae · reliquorumque siderum, quamquam 10 etiam ad mundi 1 lascedemoncm Ν * -que quae causa Ο ■ est om. Ο * omnhque] q u e add. Β ■ sint Fx · omnijuel hoc V%sup. ' deorum mundo Ο ιβ • circuitus Ο Μ · lunc et solis Ν quamq Ρ

γ α ρ τό πολίτευμα έν ούρανοΐς υπάρχει; Μ . Aurcl. 4, 2 3 ; Arr. Epict. 1, 9 , " l ; 2 , 5, 2 6 : τί γάρ έστιν άνθρωπος; μέρος π ό λ ε ω ς , πρώτης μέν έκ θεών και αν­ θ ρ ώ π ω ν , μετά ταΰτα δέ της ως έ γ γ ι σ τ α λεγομένης, ή τί έστι μικρόν της όλης μ ί μ η μ α ; Dio Chrys. 1, 4 2 ; 30, 26 [man­ k i n d a colonv of the g o d s ] ; 36, 2 3 ; 36, 2 9 ; 36, 3 1 ; 36, 3 8 : δδε μεν ούν ό των φιλοσόφων λόγος άγαθήν καΐ φιλάνΟρ<υπον άποδεικνΰς κοινωνίαν δαιμόνων καΐ αν­ θ ρ ώ π ω ν , μεταδιδοϋς νόμου καΐ πολιτείας ού τοις τυχοΰσι των ζώων άλλ' οσοις μέτεστι λόγου καΐ φρονήσεως; Μ in. Fcl. 17, 2: hunc communem omnium mundi civitatem; 33, 1; Lucian, Cynic. 1 5 ; Max. T y r . 13, 6 : οίκος ούτος είς θεών καΐ ανθρώπων, ουρανός κ*ί γ η ; 32, 9 ; [Clem.] Reeogn. 9, 3 ; Clem. Strom. 4, 26, 172, 2 ; Tibcrianus, 4, 24: hie deus, hie mwuius, dotnus hate hominumque deumque; Rutin, pracf. in [Clem.] Reeogn. 1, 2 7 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 3 2 ; 2, 5, 37: quid quod idem ipti aiunt deorum et hominum causa mundtm esse consttuclum quasi commune m do mum; 7, 3 , 1 3 ; 7, 4, 2 ; 7, 14, 1 3 ; De Ira, 17, 1 1 : nam mundus tamquam dei domus est et homines tamquam servi \ Thcmist. Or. 12, p . 160 Β H a r d o u i n : κόσμον . . . μέγας τ ι ς οίκος έστιν ού προστατεΐ ή αρίστη φύσις; Nicr. Tract, in Ps. 102 (Anecd. Μ areas. 3, 2, 161); G c o r g . Pisid. Hexaem. 261 (p. 611 H c r c h c r ) ; ό κόσμος ούτος, ώ ς οϊκος μ έ γ α ς ; Mart. Cap. 6, 5 8 5 ; Zacharias, Scljolast. p . 97 tioissonadc; J. Kacrst, Die ant. Ideed. Oekumtne (1903), 1 9 ; 32, n. 2 5 ; J. Bidcz in Bull. Acad. roy. de Belgique, 5 scr. 18 (1932), 244-294; W. W. Tarn in Am. Journ. of PbitoJ. 60

(1939), 6 3 . This concept, an especial favo­ rite with Stoic writers, at times approa­ ches that of cosmopolitanism (cf. 1, 121, and notes, above), and may here be derived from Fosidonius. soli e n i m ratione u t e n t e s : cf. 2, 79, n. (eadem . .. ratio); 2, 133, n. (quae ratione utuntur); Off. 2, 1 1 : ratione autem utentium duo genera ponunt, deorum unum, alterurn hominum; Quintil. Inst. 2, 16, 14: rationem igitur nobis praecipuam dedit eiusque nos socios esse cum dis immortaltbus voluit; Dio Chrys. 36, 2 3 ; 36, 3 1 ; Galen, Adhort. r.d Art. addisc. 2 (1,3 Κ.): ω μόνω των έν ήμΐν κοινωνοΰμεν Οεοΐς; 9 (1, 22 Κ . ) ; Chalcid. in Tim. 249; hlias in Porphyr. Isag. 22, p . 66, 1-2 Bussc: το λογικών διαιρείται είς Ηεόν και άνΟρωπον. iure ac l e g e : cf. Off. 1, 3 2 : iure . . . legibns; 1, 51: legibus et iure; 3, 69: ant lege . . . aut iure; Tim. 4 1 : iure et lege. A t h e n a s et L a c e d a e m o n e m : cf. 2, 165, where R o m e , Athens, Sparta, and Rhodes are adduced as illustrations. 155. c i r c u m i t u s s o l i s : o n the admira­ tion of Posidonius for celestial p h e n o ­ mena cf. 2, 56, n. (admirabilem . . . /';.credibilem); also \X". Capelle in Neue Jahrb. 15 (1905), 534, n. 4, w h o cites Tusc. 1, 44-45; 1, 47 [quoted below on spectaculum hominibus praebent\\ Sen. lip. 94, 5 6 ; N.Q. praef.; 7, 1, 6; Dial. 12, 8, 406; also cf. Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 4 5 : κατιδόντες τε αύθις τάς ήλιου καΐ σελή­ νης περιόδους, δι' ών θέρη, χειμώνες, καΐ ίαρος και μετοπώρου τροπαί; 5 4 ; 70. ad m u n d i c o h a c r e n t i a m : cf. 2, 19: nisi ea tmo divino et continuato spiritu continerentur; 2, 82: nulla cobaerendi natura ;

952

2, 156

cohaerentiam pertinent, tamen et spcctaculum * hominibus prae bent; nulla est enim insatiabilior species, nulla pulchrior et ac rationem sollertiamque 2 praestantior; eorum * enim cursus* dimetati 5 maturitates temporum et varietates · mutationesque T cognovimus. Quae si hominibus solis nota sunt,8 hominum facta esse causa iudicandum est. 156 Terra vero feta frugibus et vario · leguminum genere, quae cum maxuma 10 largitate fundit,11 1 ad spcctaculum Μ * sollcrtiam rationemquc Ο " e o r u m add. h 7 * cursus enim F 1 * demetati V1 · uarietatis A\ 'lB1M mutationeque .\P x l0 ιι • nata sunt B · et uario {del.) et uario Β Post maxuma deficit Ρ fundhe V\ fundi Ο

2, 115: mundus . . . ita cohaeret ad permanendum ut, etc.; Ac. 1, 2 4 ; 1, 2 8 : e quibus in omni natura cobaerente et continuata cum omnibus suss parti bus effectum esse mundum ; Tusc. 3, 6 1 ; Ltgg. fr. 2 Mullcr: sicut una . . . tademque natura mundus omnibus partibus inter se congruentibus cobaertt ac nititur ; Sen. N.Q. 2, 2, 4. e t i a m . . . e t : one or the other of these words is pleonastic, unless with the second we assume that later, perhaps before eorum enim, Cicero intended to add another clause (Schocmann suggests et magnam bominum vitae uti/itatem efferunt; eorum enim, etc.), but failed to d o so. A. Goethe (Neuejabrb. 133 (1886), 138) would delete etiam. spcctaculum h o m i n i b u s praebent: cf. 2, 140: sunt enim ex terra bo mines .. . quasi spectalores superarum rerum atque caelestium, quorum spectaculum ad nullum aliud genus animantium per tinet; Τ use. 1, 47: quam nulla, quant vario, quanta spectacula animus in locis caelestibus esset babiturus! insatiabilior s p e c i e s : cf. 2, 98 and n. (Jnsatiabili); Fin. 4, 12: inest in eadem explication naturae insatiabilis quaedam e cognoscendis rebus voluptas; N o n . p. 402 M. (p. 646 I..): M. Tullius in Hortensio [53 Mullcr]: caeli signorum admirabilem ordinem insatiabilemque pulcritudinem magis spectat; Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 54: ή δ" έστιωμένη θεαμάτων επαλλήλων έξ έτερων γαρ ήν έτερα, πολλήν άπληστίαν είχε τοΰ Οεωρεΐν, 7 8 : συμπόσιον καΐ θέατρον Ιερώτατον [cf. >X'. \Y. Jaeger, Nemesios von Emesa (1914), 128, n. 1 ] ;

Sen. Dial. 12, 8, 6: dum oculi mei ab tlio spectaculo, cuius insatiabiles sunt, non abdncantur, dum mibi solem lunamque intmri liceat, etc.; Basil, Hexaem. 6, 1, p . 120 Β: εΐ ακόρεστος τούτου [sc. τοΰ κάλλν;; της φύσεως] ή θέα, ποταπός τ ω κάλλη ό της δικαιοσύνης ήλιος. \Χ ith spent: cf. 2, 9 8 : quaenam species caeli videretur, 2, 100: quae species universi [sc. mans]. a-d r a t i o n e m : cf. 1, 1: ad cognitionem am mi pulcberrima ; 2, 87: ad usum me/tores; Ljegg. 2, 3 3 : multa ad veritatem admirabiiia. d i m e t a t i : cf. 2, 110, n. (dsmetata). m a t u r i t a t e s : i.e., when t o expect eclipses, etc.; cf. 1, 100: temporum maturi­ tates; Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 5 5 : είτα καιρών των περί τάς ετησίους ώ ρ χ ; κιΐ επί πασιν ήμερων, μηνών, ένιαυτών, α δη καί μέτρα χρόνου γέγονε [cf. 60J. t e m p o r u m : cf. 1, 4, n. (tempestates). h o m i n i b u s s o l i s : cf. Manil. 2 , 115116: quis caelum posset nisi caeli munert nosse, / et reperire deum, nisi qui pars ipse deorum est; Iambi. De Afjst. 3 , 1 8 ; Cornm o d . Carm. apol. 1-2. h o m i n u m facta e s s e c a u s a : o n the word-order sec 1, 33, n. (quo porro mode). 1 5 6 . feta: in Cicero only here; but cf. Lucr. 2, 993-994; Ο v. M. 14, 1 0 3 ; F. 1, 6 6 2 ; Ex P. 1 , 7 , 13. Note the alliteration. l e g u m i n u m : chiefly though not solely limited to plants of the Leguminosae; cf. Varr. R.R. 1, 23, 2 ; 1, 32, 2 : serendum viciam, lentem, cicerculam, ervilam, ceteraqm quae alii legumina, alii, ut Gallicani quidam, legarica appellant, utraque dicta a legendo, quod ea non secantur sed vellendo legimtur;

2, 156

953

ea ferarumne an hominum causa gignere videtur? Quid de vitibus olivetisquc dicam? Quarum uberrumi laetissumique fructus nihil omnino ad bestias pertinent; neque enim serendi neque colendi nee tempestive demetendi percipiendique fructus neque condendi l ac reponendi ulla pecudum scientia est, earumque omnium 1

condendi] ucl colendi V* sup.

Plin. N.H. 18, 165: ut . . . legumina quae velluntur e terra, non sub secant ur, unde tt legumina appellata, quia ita leguntur; Colum. 2 , 7, 1: leguminum genera cum sin/ comp/ura, maxime grata et in usu bominum videntur /aba, lenticula, pi sum, pbasetus, cicer, canna­ bis, milium, panicurn, sesama, lupinum, linum etiam et bordeum; 12, 10, 1; also βσπρια a n d χ ε δ ρ ο π ά ; cf. Nicand. Ther. 7 5 2 - 7 5 3 : χειροδρόποι δ' ίνα φώτες fixep δρεπάνοιο λέγονται / βσπρια χεδροπά τάλλα. largitate: here, after various displace­ m e n t s , the p r o p e r o r d e r is resumed b y all m s s a n d continued t o the end of the w o r k . f u n d i t : of p r o d u c t i o n of fruits o r c r o p s ; cf. Dip. 1 , 1 5 ; fuse. 5, 3 7 ; Sin. 5 1 . f e r a r u m n e a n h o m i n u m : cf. 2, 1 3 3 : sin quaeret quispiam cuiusnam causa tantarum rtrum molitio facta sit—arborumne . . . an bestiarum. In 2, 37, h o w e v e r , it is asserted that eas jruges atque fructus quos terra gignit animantium causa [sc. generata esse]. Sometimes plant life is considered as having been created as food for t h e b r u t e s a n d they for m a n (e.g., A r i s t o t . Pol. 1, 8, 1256 b 15-17; De Plant. 1, 2 . 817 b 25-26; G r e g . Nyss. De Horn. Opif. 8 (Pair. Gr. 44, 144 D ) ) , s o m e t i m e s e a r t h yields vegetable foods for m e n a n d beasts alike (e.g., Ps. 104, 1 4 ; 1 Clem. 20, 4), b u t m o r e often all arc asserted t o be for t h e use of m a n (e.g., Legg. 1, 2 5 ; Off. 1, 2 2 ; Plin. N.H. 18, 1 ; 22, 1; O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 54). v i t i b u s o l i v e t i s q u c . . . q u a r u m : cf. Virg. G. 2, 2-3: nunc te, Baccbe, canam . . . / . . . */ prolem tarde crescentis olivae. O n t h e a g r e e m e n t of the relative with the m o r e distant n o u n cf. 1, 82, n. (t/iolatum); R . K u h n c r - C . S t e g m a n n , Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 58-59. F o r the c o m b i n a t i o n of the name of a tree (vitibus

c o m m o n l y s o reckoned by t h e R o m a n s ; cf. H o r . C. 1, 18, 1) with that of a place where some particular kind of tree grows, cf. Sz\\.fug. 48, 3 : collis .. . vestitus oleastro ac murtetis; Hor. C. 2, 15, 5-6: violaria et f mjrtus; Arnob. 1, 2 1 : ex olivis vestris atque vine/is. l a e t i s s u m i q u e : cf. Sen. 5 3 : quid potest esse cum fructu laetius ; 5 4 : nee vero segetibus solum it pratis et vineis et arbustis res rusticae laetae sunt; De Or. 3 , 1 5 5 : laetas segetes etiam rustier dicunt; E n n . ap. Τ use. 1, 6 9 : vites laetificae; Virg. G. 1, 1: quidfaciat laetas segetes [cf. T. J. Haarhoff, Vergil in the Exper. of S. Africa (1931), 9 1 ] ; Ps. 6 5 , 13. s e r e n d i . . . ulla p e c u d u m s c i e n t i a : for the c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h o n e n o u n of b o t h objective a n d subjective genitives cf. 2, 141, n. (cibi et potionss judicium). The cultivated plants require man's a i d ; cf. Philo, De Prov. 2, p . 104 A u c h e r . T h e o p h r . H.P. 1, 3 , 5 [cf. 3 , 2, 2) says that the Ionian philosopher H i p p o asser­ ted that any plant may be cultivated or wild a c c o r d i n g as it receives m a n ' s attention o r n o t . With the t h o u g h t cf. Matt. 6, 2 6 : έμβλέψατε είς τ ά πετεινα τοΰ ουρανού, βτι οΰ σττείρουσιν ουδέ θβρίζουσιν ουδέ συνάγουσιν είς άποΟήκας. t e m p e s t i v e d e m e t e n d i : cf. Div. 2, 3 3 : arboresque .. . cum luna simul senescen/e . .. tempestive caedi putentur; Sen. 7 0 : reliqua antem tempora demetendis fructibus et percipiendis aecommodata sunt. p e r c i p i e n d i : cf. Sen. 2 4 : non serendis% non percipiendis, non condendis fructibus; Off. 2, 12: neque frugum fructuumque reliquorum perceptio et conservatio sine bominum opera ulla esse potuisset; Fam. 15, 14, 3 [figura­ tive] ; Dig. 7 , 1 , 6 0 : perceptis antea fructibus. c o n d e n d i : cf. 2, 151, n. (mandentur condita vetustati); 2, 157.

954

2, 158

rerum hominum * est et * usus et cura. 63 157 Ut fides igitur α tibias eorum causa factas dicendum est qui ill is uti possent, 3 sic ca quae dixi us solis 4 confltendum est esse parata qui utuntur, nee, si quae bestiae * furantur aliquid ex iis β aut rapiunt, illarum quoque causa eanata esse dicemus. Neque enim 7 homines murum 1 aut formicarum causa frumenrum condunt sed coniugum · ct liberorum et familiarum suarum; itaque bestiae furtim, ut dixi,11 fruuntur, domini palam et libere; (158) hominum igitur causa cas rerum copias comparatas " fatendum est. N i s i " forte tanta 1 omnium rcrum omnium A ■ est ct A„ est * ct V, cssetFM ■ u t ipso 1 4 sent AxVt uti p o s s u m V*0 dixi iis solis HF, dixi is solis AlB, d i x i h i s sole A*Af, dixi solis N, diximus solis VH), dixi iis m u s solis V1 * b c r iae (f.i/T· T • us AHl'N, his OBF.Wus At ncc cnim Chans. /, p. fS7, 4 ΑΓ.. n c c n i m Bl 1 m u r u m Charts. lx.t m u r i u m codd. ■ scd c o n i u g u m ] ct c o n i u n g u n t Ο ' · :ι n u dixi furtim Μ comparas Ο nisi HB%t ni cttt.

r e p o n e n d i : cf. V i r g . G. 4, 157: in medium quae sita reponmt; Aen. 4, 403. ulia p e c u d u m s c i c n l i a : b u t the ants a n d bees refute this statement. 1 5 7 . f i d e · . . . ct t i b i a e : o n illustra­ t i o n s d r a w n from these i n s t r u m e n t s cf. 2, 2 2 ; Div. 2, 9 ; Fin. 4, 7 5 ; fuse. 1, 1 9 ; 5, 104; Rep. 2, 6 9 ; Off. 1, 1 4 5 ; 1, 146; Hortens. fr. 91 Miillcr. c o n f i t e n d u m est: cf. 2, 75, n. (eonfittndum est). n e e , si q u a e bestiae, e t c . : cf. X c n . Mem. 4, 3 , 9-10; O r i g . C. Cels. 4, 7 4 : ώσπερ έν ταΐς πόλεσιν ol προνοούμενοι τ ώ ν ων ίων καΐ της αγοράς δι' ουδέν άλλο προνοούνται ή δια τους ανθρώπους, παραπολαύουσι δέ της δαψιλείας καΐ κύνες καΐ άλλα των ά λ ο γ ω ν ούτως ή πρόνοια τ ο ν μέν λογικών προηγουμένως προνοεί, έπηκολοΰθησε δέ τό καΐ τα Λλογα άπολαύειν των δι' ανθρώπους γινομένων; 4, 7 7 : : el δέ καΐ τό Εύριπίδειον έρεϊς, Οτι "Ηλιος μέν νΰξ τε δου­ λεύει βροτοΐς· τί μάλλον ήμΐν ή τοΐς μύρμηξι κ Γ·. Ι ταϊς μυίαις; και γαρ εκείνοι; ή μέν νύξ γίνεται προς άνάπαυσιν, ή δέ ήμερα προς τό όραν τε καΐ ένεργεϊν . . . ήμερα οΰν καΐ νύξ δουλεύει βροτοίς, γενόμεναι δια τα λογικά, ει δέ παραπολαύουσι μύρμηκες και μυΐαι, ενεργούν τες μέν ημέρας, νυκτός δέ διαναπαυύμενοι, των δι' άνθρωπου; γεγενη μ έ ν ω ν

ούχΐ καΐ δια μύρμηκας καΐ μ υ ί α ς λχκττον ήμέραν γίνεσθαι καΐ νύκτα; L a c t . De In, 13, 7-8: at enim ctteras am mantes eadtn terra imtrit et eiusdem fetu etiam m*ipascuntur. num etiam mutorum causa de»i laboravitl wiuime, quia sunt rationis expertia\ Julian, Fp. ad Sacerd. p . 289 d. n e q u e e n i m . . . c o n d u n t : q u o t e d b\ Charis. Inst. gram. 1 (G.L.K. 1, 13". r e a d i n g nee. With the t h o u g h t cf. Ar&tcas, lip. 144: μη γάρ είς τον κ α τ α π ε τ τ : ^ κότα λόγον ΙλΟης ότι μυών κ α ι γ α λ ή ς τ τ ώ ν τοιούτων χάριν περιεργί&ν ττοιούμενο; ένομοθέτει ταΰτα Μωοσης. m u r u m aut f o r m i c a r u m : s c l c c u J either as examples of h o u s c - p e s t s or .i* animals infesting the t h r e s h i n g - f l o o r and piles of grain near it (Virg. G. 1, 181186). With the genitive murum cf. 2, % [in s o m e m s s ] : fontum. O u r b e t t e r mss here read murium—a lectio facilior—but the t e s t i m o n i u m of Charisius s h o u l d be allowed considerable w e i g h t . i : o r illus­ t r a t i o n s d r a w n from ami. cf. 3 , 2 1 , below. F o r the contrast between mice and masters cf. 2, 17: no η possis adduci ut etiam si dominum non videos muribus ilia*. et muste/is atdificata.fi putts (cf. 3 , 26). f u r t i m : cf. P. H u v c l i n , Etudes sur it Furtum (1915), 62, n. 2. 1 5 8 . f a t e n d u m e s t : cf. 2, 7 6 ; Die. 2, 1 2 5 ; Fin. 1 , 4 2 ; Fuse. 5, 50.

2, 158

955

ubertas varietasquel pomorum eorumque iucundus * non gustatus s o l u m sed odoratus etiam et aspectus dubitationem adfert quin 8 Hominibus so lis ea natura donaverit. Tantumque abest ut hacc bestiarum etiam causa parata sint ut ipsas4 bestias hominum gratia generatas esse videamus. Quid enim oves aliud adferunt nisi ut 1 uarietasque O, et uarietas H, uarietas cttt. * ut ipsas (u e corr.) A, ut ipsa Bl

■ iocundus NO Μ

* qui Ml

nisi forte: ironical, as in 1, 99, where [Clem.J Recogn. 3, 36; Orig. C. Cels. 4, s e c the note (nisi forte); 3, 45; 3, 78. With 54; 4, 78: δοϋλα ούν πάντα τοΰ λογικού t h e thought cf. 2, 131: tarn mulia ad ζφου καΐ τής φυσικής αύτοϋ συνέσεως vescendum, tarn porta, tarn iucunda gignit. κατεσκεύασενό δημιουργός* καΐ είς Αλλα gustatus . . . odoratue . . . aspectus: μέν κυνών χρήζομεν, φερ' είπεϊν, είς φυλαin the reverse order to that of man's κήν ποιμνίων, ή βουκολίων, ή αίπολίων, ή οίκιών * είς άλλα δέ βοών, οίον είς γεωρ­ experience with the fruits. dubitationem adfert: cf. Off. 1, 147; γίαν είς άλλα δ' ύποζυγίοις χρώμεθα, 3 , 18; Fam. 4, 7, 3; Att. 3, 7, 3. The ή άχθοφόροις; Ορρ. Cyneg. 3, 464-465; Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 1 (Pair. Gr. 40, repetition of this verb in the second 529 C) ;Greg. Nyss. In Verba Faciamus,etc. sentence below seems awkward. tantumque abest ut . . . ut: six other (Pair. Gr. 44, 268 A); Ambr. De Noe, 33 cases in the philosophical works of this [quoting Ps. 8, 6-8]; Lact. Inst. 2, 10, 1: clumsy expression are cited by H. Mer- deditqut bis omnibus generatim deus atimenta guet, Lex. ξ. d. pi»/. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 21. de terra, ut usui esse bomini possentt a/ia bestiarum . . . causa . . . hominum nimirum ad cibos, alia vero ad vestitum, etc.; gratia: with the shift from causa to 4, 17, 19: ceferae animantes, quae vel sedendi gratia cf. Fin. 1, 36, where Re id cites vebiculum praebent vel in cultibus agrorum Att. 14, 19, 3; Pro Mur. 78; Pro Cael. 3; iuvant vel plaustra collo trabunt vel onera AdQmr. I . E . Lofstedt, Pbilol. Komm. ζ. ttrgo gestant vel indumentum exuviis suis Peregrinatio Aetberiae (1911), 221, thinks exbibent vel copia lactis exuberant vel custocausa has a causal but gratia here a Anal diendis domibus invigilant; 7, 4, 10: ceteras animantes bominis causa esse fietas ex eo sense. bestias hominum gratia: cf. 2, 37; clarum est, quod bomini serviunt et tutelae 2, 151; Tusc. 1, 69; Aristot. Pol. 1, 8, eius atque usibus datae sun/; De Ira, 13, 8; 1256 b 15-20: δήλον 6τι καΐ γενομένοις Aug. CD. 1, 20: iustissima ordination* οίητέον τά τε φυτά των ζφων ένεκεν creatoris et vita et mors eorum nostris usibus είναι χαΐ τάλλα ζώα των ανθρώπων χάριν, subditur [cf. Gen. 1, 26-27). Plin. N.H. 11, 11, says that bees arc the only insects τά μέν ήμερα καΐ δια τήν χρήσιν καΐ δια τήν τροφήν, των δ* αγρίων, εΐ μή ττάντα bominum causa genitis. quid . . . oves . . . adferunt: cf. Tusc. άλλα τά γε πλείστα της τροφής καΐ Λλλης 1, 69: multitudinem pecudum, partim ad βοηθείας ένεκεν, ίνα καΐ έσθής καΐ άλλα όργανα γίνηται έξ αυτών; Vitruv. 2, vescendum, partim ad cultus agrorum, partim 1, 6: natura ... subiecisset cetera animalia ad corpora vestienda; Hier. Adv. I win. 2, 5: sub potestate; [Quintil.] Dec/, maiores, 13, esto, inqmt, bos ad arandum, ad sedendum 8: cetera animalia bominum causa finxerit equus, cants ad servandum, caprae ad lac, providentia [cf. 13, 15J; Arr. Epict. 1, 6, oves ad lanitia conditae sunt [cf. 2, 6). 18: εκείνων Ικαστον κατασκευάζει το Though sheep arc mentioned in connec­ μέν ώστ* έσθίεσθαι, τό δ* ώστε ύπηρετεϊν tion with sacrifices (e.g., the suovetaurilia είς γεωργίαν, τό δ* ώστε τυρόν φέρειν, and many references to bidtntes), at τ6 δ' άλλο έπ' άλλη XPe^ παραπλησίω; which their flesh would naturally be 6i

956

2, 158

carum villis* confcctis ■ atque contextis homines vestiantur; quae quidem neque ali neque sustentari neque ullum fructum edere ex se sine cultu hominum et curatione potuissent. Canum vero tarn fida custodia tamque · amans dominorum adulatio tantumque odium in externos et tarn* incredibilis ad invesri1

uiuis V1

■ confcctus

A\f)Vl

• taque A1

* ed urn Bl

le eaten, wc hear little of mutton, and the chief service of the Italian sheep to their ir owners was in furnishing w o o l and milk; t; cf. Hor. Ep. 1, 15, 3 5 : vilis . . . agninae; t; Ο ν . M. 15, 118-119: mollia quae nobis >is vtstras vtlamina lanas \ praebitis, vitaque Me magis quam morte iuvatis; Plin. N.H. 8, 187: magna et pecori gratia vtl in placamentis is dtorum vtl in usu vtllerum. villi»: cf. Varr. R.R. 2, 2, 3 : d» forma ta ovtm tsse oportet corport amplo, quae /ana ια multa sit tt molls, villis aJtis tt densis toto to c corport; Plin. N.H. 8, 190-193 [on diffe­ ~ rent kinds of w o o l ] ; Greg. Nyss. Dt )e Horn. Opif. 7 {Patr. Gr. 44, 141 C). confectie a t q u e c o n t e x t i s : note the IC alliterative and rhyming pair; also just st below, cultu . .. tt curatione. s i n e c u l t u h o m i n u m : cf. 2, 130: ): multat tt pecudes tt stirpts sunt quae sine ne procuration* hominum salvat tsst non possunt rtt [cf. Off. 2, 12]; Lucr. 5, 864-867: at et levisomna canum ftao cum pectore corda, / et genus omnt quod est vtterino stmint par turn, / lanigeraeque simul pecudes et bucera satela, f/ omnia sunt hominum tutelae tradita, Mem mi; i; Porphyr. De Abst. 3, 12: καθάπερ γαρ tp έπί των ανθρώπων οίχεται τό ζην άρ)θείσης της κοινωνίας, ούτω κάκείνοις. ς. βρνιθες γοϋν και κύνες καΐ πολλά των »v τετραπόδων, οίον αίγες, ίπποι, πρόβατα, ι, βνοι, ήμίονοι, της μετά ανθρώπων κοινω­ >νίας αφαιρεθέντα £ρρει. O n curatio cf. falso A. Goldbachcr in Wien. Sit\b. 196 '6 (1922), 4, 36. In 1, 2, Cicero uses it of J the divine care for the universe. . c a n u m . . . fida c u s t o d i a : cf. 2, 37, and n. (venandi et custodiendi). Our passage' j. is quoted by N o n . p. 17 M. (p. 24 L.): r. M. Tullius De Deorum Natura lib. II: )f canum vero tarn [followed by a lacuna of

canum . . . dominorum adulatio: on the subjective and the objective genitive both used with a s i n g l e noun Of cf. 2 , 1 4 1 , n. (cibi et potioms iudicium). adulatio N o n . lx., r e m a r k s : est blands menturn proprit canum; quod tt ad bomimi tract urn consuetudine est; cf. Sen. Dial. 6, 12, 2 : blanda adulation/ mutorum. The literal use, however, is rare compared with figurative cases. On the d e v o t i o n of d o g s to their masters cf. [Anacharsis,] Ep. 8 (Epistologr. Gr. 104 H c r c h c r ) : κύω» ΨυΧ73 καλόν ζ φ ο ν , μ ν η μ ο ν τ ΰ ο ν cucpytσιών, φιλεϊ την των ευεργετών οΐκίαν; Palaephatus, De Incredib. 6; Plin. N.H. 8, 146: soli dominum novere et ignotum quoque si repente vtniat intellegunt; S o l i n . 15, 8-10; Ambr. Exam. 6 , 1 7 ; Isid. Etym. 12, 2 , 2 6 : dominos suos diligunt; dominorum tecta defendant; pro dominis suss st morti obiciufit . .. corpus domini sui etiam mortuum non relinquunt; l o a n . P h i l o p . De Opif Mundi, 5, 1, p. 2 0 8 ; Suid. /.*. φωνή· ό κύων, όπηνίκα φαντασίαν έχει τοΰ αλλότριου, ύλακτεϊ, δταν &έ τοΰ οικείου. σαίνει; Eustath. in Od.2, 11: φιλακόλουθον τό ζωον, καΐ μάλιστα επί δεσπόταις; 17, 3 1 5 : φιλάνθρωπον φύσει ζφον ό κύων; F. Bacon, Essays, 16 (on man as a god to his d o g ) ; also cf. G. Herrlinger in TQbing. Beitr. ζ. Aliertumswiss. 8 (1930), 4, n. 16. o d i u m i n e x t e r n o s : cf. Athen. 13, 611 b-c: αίσθήσει τε γαρ τη" προς δσφρανσιν καΐ προς τό οικείο ν καΐ άλλότριον Οαυμαστόν καΐ τω συνανθρωπίζον οίκουρόν είναι καΐ φυλακτικόν του των εδ δρώντων βίου; Asclep. in Metapb.p.7, 20-21 Hayduck: καθάπερ ό κύων καΐ & ίλαφος καΐ τα άλλα ζωα διακρίνουσι τό

two lines].

άλλότριον έχ τοΰ οίκείου.

2, 159

957

g a n d u m sagacitas narium, tanta alacritas in venando, quid significat aliud nisi se ad hominum commoditates esse generatos? 1 5 9 Quid de bubus l loquar? Quorum * ipsa terga declarant non e s s e se ad onus accipiendum figurata, cervices autem natae 3 ad i u g u m , turn vires umerorum 4 et latitudines B ad aratra · extra­ henda. 7 Quibus cum terrae subigerentur fissione glebarum ab illo aureogenere,utpoetaeloquuntur, 8 vis nulla umquam 9 adferebatur. 1 b o b u s NK)B%F ■ q u a r u m VNO " nete Ax * humcrorum VNOBFM β ' extrahenda] ex del. Ern. locunrur B*F ■ altitudines Ν · arara Vx • u m q u a m nulla Ν

s a g a c i t a s n a r i u m : cf. 2, 1 5 1 , n. (sagacitate canum). a l a c r i t a s in v e n a n d o : cf. 2, 3 7 , n. (venandi et custodiendi); Fin. 2, 4 0 : ad indagandum canem; Plin. N.H. 8, 147: in vtnatu sollertia et sagacitas ptaecipua est; P l u t . De Soil. Anim. 13, p . 969 b - c ; O p p . Cjneg. 1, 368-538. s e . . . g e n e r a t o s : the reflexive is irre­ g u l a r , since the subject is not canes but alofritas, and T, Wopkcns, Advert, cn't, 1 ( 1 8 2 8 ) , 112-113, w o u l d delete / f - w h i c h h e thinks caused by nisi before i t — a n d u n d e r s t a n d eos. a d h o m i n u m c o m m o d i t a t e s : cf. Legg. 1, 2 5 : ad beminum commoditates et usus tan/am return ubertatem nature largita est. 159. natae ad i u g u m : really a case of adapting the yoke t o the neck r a t h e r t h a n the neck t o the y o k e ; cf. 2, 1 5 1 : nos onera quibusdam bestiis, rtos iuga inponimsa, Acsch. P.V. 462-465: κ ί ζ β υ ξ β π ρ ώ τ ο ς έν ζυγοΐσι κνώδαλα / ζεύγλαισι δουλεύοντα σάγμασιν θ', δ π ω ς / θνητοϊς μεγίστων διάδοχοι μοχΟημάτων / γένοινθ"; ani­ Ο ν . Μ. 15, 120-121: boves . . . mal . . . / . . . natum tolerate I aborts; F. 4, 415-416: apta iugo cervix non est ferienda securi; j pivat, et in dura raepe labotet bumo; N e m e s . De Nat. Horn. 1 (Patt. Gt. 40, 529 C ) : βόες μέν καΐ π ά ν τ α τά νωτοφόρα προς γεωργίαν καΐ άχθοφορίαν; A m b r . Exam. 4, 1 5 : taurus . . . animal laboriosum [cf. 3, 41] ad sumendum iugum; Hicr. In Is. 1, p . 12 Vallarsi; Adv. Iovin. 2 , 5, p . 330 Vallarsi. T h i s type of a r g u m e n t is parodied by Pangloss in Voltaire, Candide, ch. 1: "les nez o n t

£tc faits p o u r p o r t e r des l u n e t t e s " , etc. aratra e x t r a h e n d a : M a y o r suggests that the c o m p o u n d verb may be used t o avoid the juxtaposition of -tra tra-zna also t o suggest the laborious d r a g g i n g of the p l o u g h t h r o u g h deep clay. T h e r e seems n o occasion, with Brnesti and o t h e r s , t o e m e n d t o trabenda. q u i b u s : i.e., bubus rather than aratris. T h e case is s o m e w h a t o b s c u r e ; w i t h vis nulla , . . adferebatur it is clearly dative of indirect object, but with subigerentur it might be the dative of agent or, con­ ceivably, the ablative of i n s t r u m e n t . If the latter, w e s h o u l d have a rare sort of zeugma in which quibus w o u l d be at the same time b o t h dative and ablative (so D . W y t t c n b a c h in Creuzer's edition (1818), 7 7 3 ; Plasbcrg c o m p a r e s a n o t very close parallel in De Domot 125). I should prefer t o construe with z e u g m a of the t w o sorts of dative indicated a b o v e , and c o m p a r e the a m b i g u o u s case in 2, 123: sic dissimilibus bestiolis communittr cibus quaeritur, where bestiolis may be in either or b o t h of t w o dative c o n ­ structions. F o r the omission of the antecedent of quibus cf. 2, 123, n. (quibus bestiis, etc.). terrae s u b i g e r e n t u r : cf. Legg. 2, 4 5 : ad earn [sc. terram] u/endam ferroque subigendam', Lucil. 1044 Marx: et glebas subigas proscindere ferro. f i s s i o n e : only here and in Firm. Matbes. 8, 7, 5. Ablative of m a n n e r with subigerentur. i l l o : i.e., famous in literature. a u r e o g e n e r e : cf. Sen. Ep. 115, 12-13:

958

2, 159

Terrea turn vero proles exorta repente est 1 ausaque funestum prima est ■ fabricarier8 ensem * et gustare' manu iunctum· domitumque7 iuvencum.' Tanta putabatur utilitas percipi e e bubus· ut eorum visceribus 1 repente est) repente sunt ΖΪ1, repente AlB*F · prima est AxV%NOBx, prima s u n t VlAlH, prima B*F » fabricarier V* tup., OM, fabricari ΛΗ\^ΝΒ¥ 4 l 1 § ferro en scm V, ferensem B , ferre e n s e m B*FM, aerensem A gestare 7 B*FM · iuctum A1 q u e om. Ο · percipi ej p e r c i p u e / * / 7 , p c r c i p i e A1, % praecipue A · b o b u s NH)

carmina poetarum . . . quod optimum videri volunt saecuium outturn appellant; Tac. Dial. 12, 5: felix illud et, ut more nostro loquar, outturn saecuium [and Gudeman's n.]. F o r a history of the concept of the G o l d e n A g e , starting with H e s . Op. 109-120, cf. J. W . Klingcndcr, De aurtae Aetatis Fabula (1856); Η . Ε . Graf, Ad aureae Aetatis Fabulam Sjmbola (1884), especially 13, o n abstention from slaying cattle); A. O . Lovcjoy and G . Boas, Ptimitivism and telated Ideas in Antiq. (1935), especially 36. T h e interest of Posidonius in rationalizing the poetic c o n c e p t i o n s of the G o l d e n A g e is attested by Sen. Ep. 90, 5-7. p o e t a e : in particular the source of the following q u o t a t i o n , A rat. 129-132: άλλ' δτε δή κάκεΐνοι έτέθνασαν, ol S* έγένοντο, / χαλκείη γενεή, προτέρων όλοώτεροι άνδρες, / ot πρώτοι κακόεργον έχαλκεύσαντο μάχαιραν / είνοδίην, π ρ ώ ­ τοι δέ βοών έπάσαντ* άροτήρων (our lines = Cic. Atat. fr. 17 Buescu); cf. G e r m . 133-136: aetta sed postquam proles terris data, net iam / semina pirtutis vitiis demersa renstunt j ferrique invento mens est laetata metallo, / polluit et taurus mensas adsuetus aratro; Avian. 2, 338-343; Hcraclit. De Incredib. 39, p . 87 Fcsta; also E m p e docles a p . P o r p h y r . De Abst. 2, 2 1 : ταύρων ο" άκρίτοισι φόνοις ού δεύετο βωμός, / άλλα μύσος τοϋτ* Ισκεν έν άνθρώποισι μέγιστον. ferrca: an incorrect translation of χαλκεία; cf. Η . C. Baldry in CI. Quart. 46 (1952), 88, n. 1. exorta r e p e n t e : cf. Lucr. 1, 187: e terraque exorta repente. fabricarier e n s e m : cf. Pro Rob. Post.

7: qui fabricatus gladium est. m a n u : ritual and o t i o s e ; cf. J . Vahlen, Opusc. acad. 1 (1907), 365, n . ; O . Plasbcrg in Festscbr. J. Vablen ( 1 9 0 0 ) , 227-228. i u n c t u m : m u c h better a t t e s t e d and m a k i n g better sense than pine turn o f some deter/ores. v i s c e r i b u s v e s c i s c e l u s : cf. V a n . R.R. 2, 5, 3-4: hie soaus bomimtm in rustico opere et Cereris minister, ab boc antiqui manus ita abstineri voluerunt ut capite sanxerint si quis occidisset; Virg. C. 2, 536-538: ante etiam sceptrum Dictaet regis et ante / impia quam coins gens est epulata iuvencis, / aureus banc vitam in terns Saturnus agebat; Ο ν . Λ/. 15, 123-126: qui potuit curvi dempto modo pondere aratri / ruricolam mactare suum, qui trita labore } ilia, quibus totiens durum rtnovaverat arvum, / condiderat messes, percussit col/a secun; F. 4, 415: apta iugo cervix non est Jerienda securi\ Philo, De Animal, p . 156 A u c h e r ; C o l u m . 6, p r o o e m . 7 : laborionsnmus adbuc bominis socius in agricultura, cuius tanta just apud antiques veneratio et tarn capitale esse bovem necasse quam ciuem; Pltn. N.H. 8, 180: damnatus a popmle Romano . . . qui . . . occiderat bovem actusque in exsilium tamquam colono suo intetempto; J u v . 15, 173 [and M a y o r ' s n.J; AcL V.H. 5, 14: νόμος . . . ' Α τ τ ι κ ό ς . . . βοϋν άρότην . . . μηδέ τούτον θύειν. ότι καΐ ούτος εΐη άν γεωργός καΐ τών έν άνθρώποις κ α μ ά τ ω ν κοινωνός; Porphyr. De Abst. 2, 14: δικαίου δ* όντος τοΰ προς τά θηρία πολέμου πολλών άπεχόμεθα τών συνανδρωπούντων. όθεν ol "Ελληνες οδτε κυνοφαγοΰσιν οΰθ' Ιππους έσθίουσιν ουτ* Ονους; 2, 29 [on the first slaying of a n ox by an Attic f a r m e r ] ; 4, 2 ; Anth.

2, 160

959

1

vcsci scclus haberetur. 64 Longum est mulorum " pefsequi' utilitates et asinorum,4 quae certe ad hominum * usum paratae sunt. 160 Sus vero quid· habet praeter escam; cui quidem 7 ne 1 acklus Bl pcrsequor Μ

4

· multorum OB1, simulorum A1 V*B%FM · pcreequar AXB%F, asonorum V1 · hominem Ο · qui F1 ' quidam Bx

Pal. 6, 288,1-4; Cosmas Indie. 2, p. 93 B; 10-21] and sus Minervam (A. Otto, Die E . Westermarck, Orig. and Devtl. of the Spricbworter . .. d. Romer (1890), 224)), moral Ideas 2* (1917), 319-334 (especially so that its name appears as a term of 329-332 on the domestic animals); abuse (G. Hoffmann, Scbimpfworter d. Gr. E. Orth in P.-VP. 3A (1929), 2515, 43-60; u. Rom. (1892), 26), and hence is often J. Hausslciter, Der Vegetarismus in der applied to opposing philosophers (cf. ^ntike (1935). The work of M. Rcichcn- the instances cited by R. Hoyer, Die bergcr, De Vocum quae sunt Scelus, Fiagi-Heilslebre (1937), 35; 44). fium, Facinus apud priuos Script. Usu quid habet praeter escam: despite (1913), I have not seen. well-known taboos upon the flesh of longum esc: cf. 1, 19, n. (longum est). swine prevailing among the Jews, as mulorum . . . et aiixiorum: cf. F. Oleic among Arabs and some other races in P.-W. 6 (1909),626-676, on mules and (cf. Porphyr. De Abst. 1, 14; 4 Maccab. 5, asses. Varr. R.R. 2, 8, 5, says that pairs 7; Hier. Adv. Iovin. 2, 7, p. 334 Vallarsi; of mules haul all vehicles on the roads; E. Westermarck, Orig. and Devel. of tbe cf. Acsch. Prom. sol. 4 [ap. Plut. De Soil. moral Ideas, 2» (1917), 326-327; P. R. An. 7, p. 964 f-965 a; cf. De Fort. 3, Arbcsmann, Das Fasten bei d. Gr. u. p. 98 c]: Ιππων δνων τ* οχεΐα; Sen. Ep. 76, Rom. (1929), 41-43), the view here ex­ 8: quam fortia dorso iumenta . .. quorum pressed may be paralleled elsewhere; bic unus est usus, sarcinam ferre; Arr. c«8·· J u v · 1» 141: apros, animal propter Epict. 2, 8, 7: ό βνος έπεί γέγονεν μή τι comnvia natum; Porphyr. De Abst. 2, 14: προηγουμένως; ου - άλλ' άτι νώτου χρείαν ούθέ γάρ έστι χρήσιμον προς 4λλο τι ύς κίχομεν βαστάζειν τι δυναμένου; Orig. ή προς βρώσιν; 3, 20: ή δέ ύς φύσει C. Cels. 4, 78: είς 4λλα ο' ύποζυγίοις γέγονε πρδς τό σφαγηναι καΐ καταβρωθηχρώμεθα ή άχβοφόροις; Aug. Quaest. in ναι· καΐ τούτο πάσχουσα τυγχάνει τοΰ Hep/. 3, 2: eorum animalium . . . quorumπρος δ πέφυκε καϊ ωφελείται; Hier. laborious adiuvamur, maxime in portandis Adv. Iovin. 2, 5, p. 330 Vallarsi: quid oneribus, sicut sunt equi, asini, muli, cameii,usus porcorum absque esu carnium; 2, 6; et ή quid buius modi; Isid. Etjm. 12, and Apul. Apol. 31, raises a similar 1,7. question about fishes: piscii ad quam 160. sue: an animal commonly held rem facit captus nisi ad epulas coctus? in contempt because of its filth (e.g., Habet in this question seems to imply Lucr. 6, 976-978; Virg. G. 1, 400; Hor. that the pig makes no other contribution Ep. 1, 2, 26; Plin. N.H. 8, 207; Lucian, to man's welfare, but it does not allow Anacbars. 1; Mattb. 7, 6; 2 Peter, 2, 22), for the possibility that it may have its its greed (Hor. Ep. 1, 4,16), or its stupid­ own ends for being or that providence ity (e.g., Plat. Loeb. 196 d; Plaut. Rud. may have intended it for some other 660; M.G. 586; Hnn. Ann. 105; Babr. purpose than the gratification of man's Mytbiamb. 95, 17; Avianus, 30, 14; an appetite. On varieties in the flesh of pigs inscription from Epidaurus (no. 1069, cf. Galen, Hipp, de acut. Morb. Vict. 4, 39-40 Michel): μισθομ μάντοι νιν δεήσοι 89 (XV, 882-885 K.); on their use for άνθέμιν είς τό Ιαρόν ύν άργύρεον, ύ>πό- food M. Antoine in Mim. de racad. des sc, μναμα τας άμαθίας; also the proverbs ύς inscr. et belles-lettres de Toulouse, 9 scr., 7 ΆθηνάνΙΕ. Orth in P.-W. 2A (1923), 815. (1895), 448-455. The work of T. Lcbada,

960

2, 160

putesceret1 animam ipsam pro sale datam dicit esse * Chrysippus.3 Qua pecude, quod erat vescendum hominibus apta, nihil genuit 1 putresceret Ν Μ, putcscere Fx NOBFM

De Ammalt'bus et Her bis ad Cenas Roma­ norurn adbibitis. I have not seen. n e p u t e s c e r e t : cf. Schol. Dan. G. 1, 130: Cicero: mare movetur veniis, tie putescat. a n i m a m i p s a m pro s a l e : this witti­ cism of Chrysippus (or, as Clement reports, of Cleanthes) appears in several places: Fin. 5, 3 8 : ut non inscite Mud dictum videatur in sue, am mum Mi pecudi datum pro sa/e, ne putesceret [quoted by N o n . p. 161 M. - 238 L.J; Varr. R.R. 2, 4, 10: suiilum pecus donaturn ab natura dicunt ad epu/andum; itoque its animam datam esse proinde ac sa/emt quae servaret carnem; Plin. N.H. 8, 207: animalium hoc maxime brutum am'mamque ei pro sale datam non inlepide existimabatur; Plut.

Quaest. com. 5,10, 3, p. 685 c: διόκαΐ των Στωικών ενιοι τήν ύν σάρκα νεκράν γεγονέναι λέγουσι, της ψυχής, ώσπερ άλών, παρεσπαρμένης υπέρ τοϋ διαμένειν; Clem. Strom. 2, 20, 105, 2: λέγεται γοΰν τίνα των φιλοσοφούντων έτυμολογοϋντα τήν ύν θΰν είναι φάναι, ώς είς θύσιν καΐ σφαγήν μόνον έπιτήδειον. δεδόσθαι γαρ τώδε τω ζ φ ω ψυχήν προς ουδέν Ιτερον ή ίνεκα τοϋ τάς σάρκας σφριγαν; 7, 6, 33, 3 (S. V.F. 1, no. 516): συνειδέναι γάρ αύτοϊς είς ουδέν άλλο χρησίμοις πλην είς τήν Ουσίαν. διό καΐ Κλεάνθης φησίν άνΟ* άλών αυτούς ίχειν τήν ψυχήν, Ινα μή σαπη τα κρέα; Porphyr. De Abst. 3 , 20 [ = Plut. Frag. 145, 3 Bernardalcis; the view of Chrysippus]: ή δέ ύς . . . ού δι' άλλο τι πλην Ούεσθαι έγεγόνει, καΐ τη σαρκΐ τήν ψυχήν 6 θεός οίον άλας ένέμιξεν, εύοψίαν ήμϊν μηχανώμενος; A u g . Tract. 8 in lohan. 2: corruptibilis est enim omnis carot in putredines defluit, nisi quodam condimento animae, teneatur; also Philo, De Opt/. Mundi, 66 (S.V.F. 2, no. 722), of fishes: προς αυτό μόνον την τών σωμάτων διαμονήν παρασπαρέντος αύτοϊς τοϋ ψυχοειδοϋς, καθάπερ φασί τους άλας τοις κρέασιν, ίνα μή

■ esse cm. Ο

* chrisippus V, crisippos

βαδίως φθείροιντο. This c o n c e i t reap­ pears in English literature; e . g . , Ben J o n s o n , Bartholomew Fair, A c t . 3 , Sc. 1; J. Boswell, Life of Johnson (1901 c d . ) , 6, 1 5 3 : The Rehearsal "his not w i t enough to keep it sweet"; T. Carlylc, Past and Present, Book 2, Ch. 2; S. T. Coleridge. Lay Sermon* appendix C: "a n o b l e r sub­ stitute for salt, in order that t h e hog may not putrefy before its destined hour*'; George Eliot, Amos Bartoe (Standard cd. p. 38): "It [snuff] seemed to be an embalming p o w d e r , helping her soul to do the office o f salt"; J. S. Reid in Phiiol. Quart. 2 (1923), 142-143 ( w h o would detect possible allusions in Plaut. Stich. 9 2 ; Trin. 492); J. Hausskitcr, Der Vegetarismus in d. Ant. (1935), 248, n. 0. O n salt as used for the preservation of meat, sec, for example, Schol. / / . 9, 2 1 4 : θείους κέκληκε τους άλας δια τό άσηπτα τηρείν τα πασβέντα; Philo, De spec. Leg. 1, 289: φυλακτήριον γαρ οι άλες σωμάτων, τετιμημένοι ψυχής δεύ­ τερε ίοις* ώςγάρ αίτια τοϋ μή διαφθείρεσΟαι τα σώματα ψυχή, καΐ ol άλχς επί πλείστον αυτά συνέχοντες καΐ τρόπον τινά άθανατίζοντες; Plin. N.H. 3 1 , 87; 31, 9 8 : salts natura est . . . defuncta etiam a put rescinds tabo vindicans ut dsarent ita per saecula [cf. Isid. Etym. 16, 2, 6 ] ; Galen, Desimpl. Med. Temp. 11, 1 ( X I I , 321 K.); Macrob. Sat. 7, 12, 2-5; Syncs. Orat. dt Regno, 1: κρέα μέν γάρ ούκ έά διαρρυήναι στυφότης άλών; Suid. s.v. Πυθαγόρας; Etym. Μ. s.v. θείον; and other cases in A. Blumncr's article in P.-W. 1A (1920), 2090-2091. q u a p e c u d e : a rare feminine singu­ lar, but cf. Lucil. 9 7 4 ; Varr. R.R. 2, 1. 15; H. Zimmcrmann in Glotta 13 (1924), 237-238. n i h i l g e n u i t . . . f e c u n d i u s : cf. 2, 128: quae multiplies fetus procreant, ut sues, ut canes; Plin. N.H. 8, 2 0 5 : partus

2, 161

961

natura fecundius. Quid multitudinem suavitatemque piscium dicam, quid avium? Ex quibus tanta1 percipitur voluptas ut interdum Pronoea nostra Epicurea fuisse videatur. Atque eae ■ ne caperentur * quidem nisi hominum ratione atque sollertia;4 quamquam avis quasdam, et alites et oscines6, ut nostri augures appellant,· rerum augurandarum causa esse natas putamus. 161 1

K1

tanta om. Ο ■ eae B, acac VlM, ea O, heae A,»cG, hae Hx « sokrtia Β · oscine Bl · apellant O, appellent Bl

bis in anno .. . Humerus ftcuniitati ad pianos, std educare nequeunt tarn multos. multitudinem ... piscium a v i u m : in P o r p h y r . De Abst. 3 , 20 [in part q u o t e d above] pigs, fishes, and b i r d s arc similarly c o m b i n e d , a n d Mayor s u g g e s t s that Posidonius has b o r r o w e d f r o m C h r y s i p p u s ; cf. also the fishes and b i r d s described by Clem. Patdag. 2 , 3 , 1 - 2 , a n d by Nemesius (W. W . J a e g e r , Nemerios v. Emtsa (1914), 133). Pronoea . . . Epicurea . . . videatur: o n Pronoea cf. 1, 1 8 ; 2, 7 3 ; w i t h the

thought here expressed—which a real Stoic m i g h t n o t have treated w i t h such levity—cf. Philo, De Prop. 2, 69 (ap. E u s . Pr. Ev. 8 , 1 4 , 6 9 ; cf. p . 106 A u c h c r ) : Ιχθύων δέ και ορνίθων xal χερσαίων γένη ζ ώ ω ν ούκ Ιστιν εγκλήματα φάσεως έ φ ' ήδονήν παρακαλούσης, άλλα δεινός ψόγος της ημών αυτών άκρασίας; Plut. Stoic. Repugn. 2 1 , p . 1014 e-f: ό την μέν πρόνοιαν έγκωμιάζων ΙχΟΰς καΐ βρνιθας x a l μέλι καΐ olvov παρασκευάσασαν, έ γ · χολών δέ τοις μή παραπέμπουσι ταΰτα μηδ* άρκουμένοις "Δήμητρος άκτη* πώμασίν θ' ύδρηχόοις, / άπερ π ά ρ ε σ η καΐ πέφυχ' ημάς τρέφειν", ούδένα ποιεΐσθαι λόγον έοικε τοΰ τάναντία λέγειν έαυτώ (derived, as P. W e n d l a n d , Pbi/o's Scbr.u. Vorsebung (1892), 76, n. 0, t h i n k s , from the passage of C h r y s i p p u s which underlies o u r s e n t e n c e ] ; Plin. N.H. 2 3 , 2: plusqut utilitatis causa genuit etiam quam poluptatis [sc. tellus\\ also cf. 2, 146 n. (p/ures quam vellem artes)t above. a t q u e eae n e caperentur . . . soller­ tia: parallel t o 2, 1 5 8 : quae quidem neqrn ali neqrn sustentari . . . sine cuitu hominum et curatione potuissent; but not, as Mayor

■ caparentur

suspects, an interpolation, for 2, 158 refers t o domesticated animals while the present passage deals with wild fishes and birds a n d m a n ' s skill in catching t h e m . H e i n d o r f desired either t o substi­ tute capiuniur for caperentur or to replace nisi by sine; b u t we have here a m i n g l i n g of t w o c o n s t r u c t i o n s , with which Plasb c r g c o m p a r e s E u r . Med. 368-369: δοκεΐς γαρ £ν με τάνδε θωπεΰσαί ποτέ, / εΐ μη τι κερδαίνουσαν ή τεχνωμένην. alites et o s c i n e s : cf. Div. 1, 120: eademque ejficit in avibus divina mens ut turn but turn illuc voltnt alites, turn in bac turn in ilia parte se occultent, turn a dextra turn a sinistra parte canant oscines [and Pease's n n . {alites; oscines), with w o r k s there cited]; Fcst. p . 197 M . (p. 214 L . ) : oscines apes Ap. Claudius esse ait quae ore canentes faciant auspicium, ut corpus, cornix, noctua; alites quae alis ac volatu, ut buteo, sanqualis, aquila, inmusulus, vulturius. nostri a u g u r e s : t h o u g h this is p u t in the m o u t h of Balbus, Cicero was doubtless d r a w i n g u p o n his o w n k n o w ­ ledge as a m e m b e r of the college of a u g u r s , into which he was c h o s e n in 53 B . C . {Pbil. 2, 4 ; Plut. Cic. 36, 1), and as the a u t h o r of a treatise De Auguriis, cited by Charisius and Servius and possi­ bly hinted at in Fam. 3 , 9, 3 (of 50 B.C.). rerum a u g u r a n d a r u m c a u s a : as a technical expression, cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 1376-1377. O n the inquiry, raised by Carncadcs and echoed by Panactius, w h e t h e r the g o d s directly controlled the flight and s o n g s of p r o ­ phetic birds cf. the passages cited by Pease o n Dip. 1, 12, n. (luppiterne); t h e very creation a n d existence of such

962

2, 161

lam vcro immancs ct feras beluas nanciscimurl vcnando, ut ct vescamur iis ■ et" exerceamur4 in venando ad similitudinem » nancissimur AlBlFl ceamur] ciciamur Ο

· iis AHVNO,

his BFM

· et add. VB

· eiex-

augural animals propounds an even more συνεχείς θήραι συγκροτοϋσι καΐ νευροϋsearching question of divine purpose. σιν εδ μάλα τά σώματα, xal προ τών 161. i m m a n e · et fcras: cf. 1, 62: σωμάτων τάς ψυχάς έθίζουσιν έχθρων inmamtate efferatas; 2, 148: vita inmam et έξαπιναίας εφόδους τφ καρτερφ της fera;Ac. 2, 108; Tusc. 5, 115; Pared. 27; ρώμης άλογεϊν; De Vita Afosis, 1, 60: θήραις γάρ έμπρομελετώσιν ol προς τάς Rep. 2, 27; 2, 41. vcnando: awkwardly repeated imme­ στραταρχίας άλειφόμενοι; Plut. De Lib. diately below. On ancient hunting cf. educ. 11, p. 8 d: προς δέ τους στρατιωτι­ R. lohannes, De Studio Venandi apud κούς αγώνας τους παΐδας άσχητέον έν Cr. et Rom. (1907); E. Orth in P.-W. άκοντισμοΤς . . . xal θήραις; PolL 5, 9 (1916), 558-604 (bibliography: 604); proem; Plin. Paneg. 81; Galen, Dt parr. W. Kroll, Die Kultur d. cic. Zeit, 2 Pitae Exerc. 1 (V, 900 K.); De Sam, (1933), 185, n. 56; A. D. Nock in Am. tuend. 1, 8 (VI, 42 Κ.): κυνηγετεΐν και ΙππάζεσΘαι καΐ όπλομαχεΐν [cf. 2, 8 fourn. of Arcb. 50 (1946), 155, n. 61. vescamur: as in the case of edible (VI, 134 Κ.)]; Colum. 1, praef. 17: wr* animals like deer and boars and many ilia Romuli prolest axndtds venatibus mc minus agrestibus operibus exerdtata, firbirds. exerceamur: hunting furnishes both missimis praevaluit cor port bus at militiam physical strength and training for war, it belli . .. facile sustinuit; Aristid. Or. 2, 14; being itself a sort of warfare with the Opp. Cytug. 1, 86-94; 1, 202-220; Clem. brutes; cf. Off. 1, 104: suppeditant autem Strom. 1, 23,156, 3; Porphyr. De Abst. 3. et campus noster et studio venandi bonesta 20 [view of Chrysippus]: ημάς αυτών κχΐ exemp/a ludendi; Plat. Legg. 1, 633 b: αλλήλων ol θεοί χάριν έποιήσαντο, ημών δέ τά ζώα, συμπολεμεϊν μεν ίππους και τρίτον τοίνυν, έγωγε είποιμ* αν καΐ Λακεδαιμονίων όστισούν, την Οήραν εύρε συνθηρεύειν κύνας, ανδρείας δέ γυμνά­ [sc. 6 νομοθέτης προς τόν πόλεμον]; σια παρδάλεις καΐ άρκτους καΐ λέοντας; 7, 823 a-824 b ; Xen. An. 1, 2, 7; Cyrop. 1, Orig. C. Celt. 4, 75: ταύτα γάρ τά ζώα καΐ άλλοι τών φιλοσοφησάντων είρήχασι 2, 10: βασιλεύς . . . αυτός τε θηρ<χ καΐ τών άλλων έπιμέλεται όπως άν Οηρώσιν, γυμνασίου ένεκεν γεγονέναι τω λογικφ 6τι αληθέστατη αύτοϊς δοκεΐ είναι αύτη ζωω; 4, 78: ούτως είς γυμνάσιον τών της ή μελέτη τών προς τόν πόλεμον . . . ώστε ανδρείας έν ήμϊν σπερμάτων δεδόσθαι ού £άδιον εύρεΐν τί έν τη θήρα άπεστι ήμϊν λέγεται τό λεόντων καΐ άρκτων τών έν πολέμω παρόντων; 1, 6, 28-29; παρδάλεών τε καΐ συών καΙ τό τών τοιού­ Resp. Leu. 4, 7: ό δέ Λυκούργος τοίς των γένος; Antb. Pal. 14, 17, 1-2: βήρη τηλικούτοις νόμιμον έπο ί η σε κάλλιστον μέν πολέμου μελέτη- Θήρη δέ διδάσκει / κρυπτόν έλεΐν, έπιόντα μένειν, φεύγοντα εΐναι το Θηράν . . . 6πως δύναιντο καΐ ούτοι μηδέν ήττων ήβώντων στρατιω­ διώκεχν; Choric. 38, 9, ρ. 442 Foerstcrτικούς πόνους ύποφέρειν; Cyneg. 1, 18; Richtsteig: νϋν μέν στρατιώτης έμάν12, 1: ύγίειάν τε γαρ τοις σώμασι παρα­ Θανες κατά θηρίων τάς μελετάς ποιού­ σκευάζει . . . τά δέ προς τόν πόλεμον μενος; Prise. Praeexerc. 23 {G.L.K. 3, μάλιστα παιδεύει [cf. W. Jaeger, PaitUia, 436); W. Scott, Lady of tbe Lake, 2, 26 Engl, tr., 3 (1944), 179-180); Aristot. (of the chase): "mimicry of noble Pol. 1, 8, 1256 b 23-25; Virg. Aen. 7, war"; H. Schcnkl in Wien. Stud. 20 746-747; 9, 590-592; Hor. S. 2, 2, 9-11; (1898), 322; Tbes. Ling. Lai. 2 (1906), Philo, De Prov. 2, 56 (ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 8, 1829, 65-1830, 4; B. A. Midler in Wen. 14, 56; cf. pp. 112-113 Aucher): al Stud. 30(1908), 167, who cites Mauricius,

2, 161

963

bellicae disciplinae1 ct utamur domitis ct condoccfactis,2 ut 8 elcphantis, multaque ex carum4 corporibus remedia morbis ct vulneribus eligamus, sicut ex quibusdam stirpibus6 et herbis,· quarum7 utilitatesβ longinqui temporis usu et periclitatione · percepimus.10 Totam licet animis tamquam oculis lustrare " terram 1 a displinae Bl condocefactis ut elcfantts M, condocefacti sint elefantis VN% cum docefactis ut elcfantis BF * ut om. Ο * carum] rerum Ο ■ stirl pi*bus F · crbis B ' quorum Non. p. 578 L. · utilitatis Non. p. 324 L.; li u 578 L. · peridiclitationc BM percepimus M, pcrcipimus cett. luatrarc oculis 0 \ lustrisare oculis 0 1

Strat. 12, 10, p. 370 Scheffcr: της κυνη­ γετικής επιμελείας πολλήν τοις στρατιώταις μή μόνον φρονήματος κίνησιν καΐ γυμνασίαν ίππων άλλα καΐ πεΐραν τάξεως πολεμικής προσφερούσης άναγκαϊον έν τοις έπιτηδείοις καΐ εύκαίροις χρόνοις; J. Aymard in Rev. de pbilol. 64 (1938), 327, n. 6. b c l l i c a c d i s c i p l i n a e : cf. Ac. 1, 9 : tu bell/cam discipiinam . . . aperuisti. d o m i t i s : cf. 2, 151, n. (domitu). c o n d o c c f a c t i s : a rare word, used in Τ use. 5, 87, and applied to elephants in Bell. Afr. 27, 1. e l c p h a n t i s : cf. 2, 151: nos elepbantorum atutisnmis sensibus .. . abutimur. e x . . . c o r p o r i b u s r e m e d i a : cf. Thcophr. fr. 175 Wimmcr; Philo, De Prop. 2*60: προς πολλά των Ιατρικών έφασάν τίνες τά Ιοβόλα συνεργεΐν καΐ τους μεθοδεύοντας τήν τέχνην είς Α δει καταχρωμένους αύτοΐς έπιστημόνως άλεζιφαρμάκων εύπορεΐν επί τη των μάλιστα έπιοφαλώς εχόντων άπροσδοκήτω σωτηρία; Plin. Ν.Μ. books 28-31 deal with medicinae ex animalibus; Galen, De simp/. Med. Temp. 10, 1 (XII, 247 K . ) : λείπετα: δ' ήμϊν έτι τήν περί τά ζώα διελεΐν δλην Liban. Or. 5, 16-23; Hicr. Adv. lovin. 2, 6, p. 331 Vallarsi; N e m e s . De Nat. Horn. 1 (Pair. Gr. 40, 532 A ) : καΐ τά δηλητηριώδη προς οίκείαν ώφέλειαν ό λόγος καρποΰται. καταχρήται γάρ αύτοϊς προς Οεράπειαν τής έζ αύ^τών εκείνων βλάβης καΐ τής τών άλλων άρρωστημάτων Ιάσεως. τοιαϋταί τινές είσιν αϊ θηριακαΐ καλούμεναι κατασκευαί,

κτλ.; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 104; Phot. Bibl. cod. 221, p. 177 a 27-29 Bekker; O. Wcinreich, Ant. Heilungswundtr (1909), 128. The extent of this medical lore and superstition is almost unlimited. s i c u t — p e r c e p i m u s : quoted by N o n . p. 219 M. (p. 324 L.), reading utilitatis; and p. 364 M. (p. 578 L.), reading sicut ex; quorum; utilitatis. s t i r p i b u s ct h e r b i s : w o o d y plants and herbs; cf. Div. 1, 13: mirari licet quae sint animadversa a mtdiets berbarum generat quae radicum ad morsus bestiarum% ad oculorum morbos, ad vu/nera, quorum vim atque naturam ratio numquam exp/icavit, utilitate et ars est et inventor probatus. utilitates . . . p e r c e p i m u s : cf. 2, 159: utilitas percipi; Div. 1, 116; Off. 2, 14; Am. 26. l o n g i n q u i t e m p o r i s u s u : like the claims made for empirical divination; cf. Div. 1, 2 ; 1, 12: observata sunt baec tempore inmenso et in ngnificatione eventus animadversa et notata. p e r i c l i t a t i o n e : save for Nonius's quotation of this passage a άπαξ λεγό­ μενο v. t o t a m . . . lustrare terram: cf. the parallel but more detailed account in 2, 98-99; K. Reinhardt, Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 150. a n i m i s t a m q u a m o c u l i s : cf. 1, 19: quibus enim oculis [animi] intueri potuit vester Plato fabricam illam tanti opens \ 2, 9 9 : si ut animis sic oculis videre possemus; 3, 2 0 : ut cetera oculis sic animo hoc cernere.

964

2, 162

mariaque omnia; cernes1 km spatia frugifera atque" inmensa camporum vestitusque densissimos montium, pecudum pastus, turn incredibili cursus maritimos celeritate. 162 Nee vero supra terram sed etiam in intumis eius tenebris plurimanim rerum latet utilitas, quae ad usum hominum orta ab hominibus * so lis * invenitur. 65 Illud vero, quod uterque vestrum arripiet fortasse ad reprendendum,6 Cotta quia Cameades lubenter in Stoicos invehe1 cernes BFAIt cernens Vx, cerneres V%, cernerc NO minibus Ν * solus Bx * reprehendendum BF

epatia . . . i n m e n s a c a m p o r u m : cf. 2, 98: inmenntattsqut camporum. v e s t h u s . . . m o n t i u m : cf. 2, 98: riparum pestit us; 2, 132: monies vestiti; Basil, Hexaem. 5, 9: αϊ κορυφαΐ των ορέων έκόμων. p e c u d u m p a s t u s : cf. 2, 99, η. {pecu­ dum pastus)', Div. 1, 9 4 ; Sen. 54. turn: after the view of the land a glance is taken at the sea. c u r s u s : cf. 2, 131: mart ft mi cursus ce/eres et certi diriguntur \ Eur. Suppl. 209: πόντου ναυστολήμαθ'. 162. n e e vero . . . s e d e t i a m : with the omission of tan/um, so/um, or modo with nee cf. 3, 6 3 : ut . . . non nomen deorum tribueretur sed etiam sacra constittterentur; Am. 6 8 : nee vero in hoc . .. sed in its etiam; Liv. 28, 11, 14: non . . . sed . . . quoque; Veil. Pat. 2, 22, 1: neque . . . sed .. . quoque ; Curt. 6, 11, 39: non saJuiis sed etiam invidiae; Flor. 1, 18, 2 0 : nee . . . sed . . . quoque. Da vies compares several instances in later Greek of ούκ . . . άλλα καί. supra terram . . . in . . . t e n e b r i s . . . latet: with the zeugma cf. 3, 7 1 : suseipitur; Fin. 2, 88: bono fruitur . .. bic etiam do/ore; Att. 13, 23, 3 : doleo; R. KiihnerC. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 566. It is less harsh, however, than might at first appear, since even above ground objects may escape notice. rerum latet u t i l i t a s : — res latent Milts; cf. 2, 9 8 : reconditas . . . auri argen­

■ que om. Ν

* hoo

tine venas; Aesch. P.V. 500-502: ένερθε δέ χθονύς / κεκρυμμέν' άνθρώττοισιν ωφελήματα, / χαλκόν, σίδηρον, &ργυρον, χρυσόν τε. h o m i n i b u s eolie: cf. 2, 1 5 3 : soli entm, 2, 154: soli enim ; 2, 155: hominibus sou's; 2, 156: neque . . . ulla pecudum scitntia est. i l l u d , e t c . : divination f o l l o w s imme­ diately after teleology, as in X c n . Mem. 1, 4, 1 5 ; 4, 3, 12; Eur. Suppl. 2 1 1 - 2 1 3 ; Mayor suspects an ultimate identical source. That divination, to be m o r e fully treated in the separate work De Dirinatione. is here somewhat scantily discussed is indicated in Div. 1, 9: quod praetermissum est in Hits libris {credo quia com mo­ dius arbitratus es separatim id quatri deque eo dissert), id est, de divinatione, etc. arripiet: "catch u p " or "seize upon"; cf. Fin. 3, 14: ex mea brevi responsjom arripere cupienti non respondebo; De Or. 2, 255: cum in altercatione adripitur ab asktrsario verbum; Tbes. Ling. s\at. 2 (1906), 641, 78-642, 3 ; Rcid compares Fin. 2, 3: nihil apprehendas. Carneades . . . in Stoicos invehebatur: cf. 1, 4, n. {Carneades); Div. 1, 7: a Carneade multa acute et copiose contra Stoi­ cos disputata sint; Ac. 2, 87: ab eo [sc. Chryjippo] armatum esse Carneadem ; Tusr. 4, 5 3 : licet insectemur istos [sc. Sioieos], ut Carneades solebat; 5, 8 3 : quod quidem Car­ neade m disputare soliturn acceptmus; sed is, ut contra Stoicos, quos studiosissime semper refellebat; 5, 84: ut Carneades contra Stoicos

disstnbat; Diog. L. 7, 182. Polyb. 33, 2,

2, 163

965

batur, Velleius quia nihil tarn inridet 1 Epicurus quam praedictionem ' rerum futurarum, mihi videtur vel maxume confirmare ■ deorum * prudentia 5 consuli β rebus humanis. Est enim profecto 7 divinatio, quae multis locis, rebus, temporibus apparet, cum in privatis turn maxume publicis.8 163 Multa cernunt haruspices,· multa augures provident, multa oraclis 10 declarantur, multa vatici1 inridit A Vx, arridet Ο * praedictionem H*t praedicationem cett. · Post 4 confirmare accedit Ρ duorum Bl · prouidcntia V*NO · consuli rebus] 7 1 l l consultibus Ο profeaio TV ■ puplicis B , plublicis N · aruspices 10 PO oraculis Ρ

10 (ap. Gcll. 6, 14, 10) remarks: violenta, the omission of a preposition in the inquiunt, et rapida Carneades dicebaJ, whichsecond member when it has been ex­ is perhaps here rendered by invebebatur. pressed in the first cf. Brut. 178: in Div. 2, 51, links Carncades and Epicurus, causis publicis nihil, privatis satis veterator as here, as two chief opponents of divi­ videbatur; Fin. 2, 54: non igitur de improbo nation. sed call/do improbo quaerimus; and other Velleius: cf. 1, 55; also his final examples in R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, remark in 3, 95. Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 636 inridet Epicurus . . . praedictionem: (n. on p. 580). on ridicule as an Epicurean method cf. 163. cernunt: often of mental sight, Div. 2, 39: doleo tantam S lottos nostra whether visualization or insight, as Epicure» s inridendi sui facultatem dedisse; contrasted with physical vision, the non enim ignores quam ista derideant; Rep. 6,latter being more commonly expressed 3: quas Epicurei deridenl; Diog. L. 10, by videre; cf. Div. 1, 63: meminit prat135; Lucian, Alex. 25: 6 Hi άτεγκτος teritorum, praesentia cernit, futura providet; 'Επίκουρος . . . πάντα ταϋτα έν γέλωτι Pease on Div. 1, 126, n. (cerni .. . καΐ παιδίφ τιθέμενος. Passages dealing videant). Here, in particular, the haruspi­ with Epicurus's rejection of divination ces behold physically the shapes, sizes, arc collected in H. Uscner, Epicurea (1887), and markings of the exta, but also appre­ 261-262, no. 395; cf. Pease on Div. 1, ciate the prophetic significance of such. 5, n. (Epicurum)', to which add. E. In the following list (as in 1, 55), Balbus Pfeiffcr in ΣΤΟΙΧΕΙΑ, 2 (1916), 61, mingles the two types of artificial and η. 3. natural divination which arc clearly eat enim profecto divinatio: with differentiated in Div. 1, 11-12, where this strong form of assertion cf. 2, 16: cxtispicinc, the interpretation of por­ est igitur profecto deus; Div. 1, 47: est tents, augury, astrology, and sortilege profecto quiddam . . . praesentiens; Sen. 43:illustrate the artificial group and dreams esse profecto aliquid; Plaut. Capt. 313: and prophetic frenzy the natural. Somnia *// profecto deus. Divination is not here and vaticinationes are also coupled in Div. 1, 12. treated in any fulness, doubtless because Cicero is already planning the separate provident: Schocmann is careful to treatise De Divinatione. remark that this applies not to predic­ locie, rebus, temporibus: cf. Afran. tions by the augurs of future events but 140 Ribbcck: res, tempus, locus, nmul to declarations that actions proposed otium bortabatur. were or were not acceptable to the gods; privatis: doubtless with rebus under­ cf. Div. 2, 70: non enim sumus it nos augures stood, but it is as unnecessary to add it in qui avium reliquorumque signorum observa­ the text as to insert in before publicis. For tion* futura dicamus. et tamen credo Romu-

966

2, 163

nationibus, multa somniis, multa portends; quibus cognitis multae saepe res < e x > * hominum sententia atque utilitate f partae, multa etiam pericula depulsa sunt. Haec igitur sive vis * sive ars sive natura ad 4 scientiam rerum futurarum homini profecto est nee alii cuiquam6 a dis · inmortalibus data. Quae si singula 7 vos forte non movent,8 universa certe tamen inter· se conexa10 atque coniuncta " movere debebant.12 1 4 < e x > add. ditt. Rom. ■ * utilitate A ■ siuc an siuc uis Η ac Ax • alicui quam Ρ VxBFMxt ab alio V* in mg., ab aliquo M% sup., ab alio alicui quam NO 7 • diis V*N quae . . . singulis (2, 164) om. Ο ■ mobent AXVX · tam ll x% *· connexa V coniucta B\ iuncta Η debebant VrxBx, deinter Bx % bcant Λ debebunt HV*NB FM

should be spared the necessity, as Friedlum . .. babuisst opinionem esse in providendis rebus augurandi scientiam. rich thinks, of treating as coordinates vaticination!bus: like those of Cor- the whole and its two constituent parts. neolus Cullcolus {Div. 1, 4) or the mys­ On the other hand, that Cicero might terious Marcii {Div. 1, 89), on whom sec have illogically assembled all three ab­ stract terms is by no means impossible; Pease's n. {Marcios quosdam fratres). < e x > hominum sententia: the hence no change is here made in the text.

preposition is added from the deteriorts

nec alii cuiquam . . . data: but cf.

of the Roman edition; cf. Tusc. 4, 14: Div. 1,15: inest in ranunculis vis et natura ex usu iam praesens esse; Fin. 2, 34: e quaedam significans aliquid per se ipsa satis virtuie . . . vivere; 5, 26: a/iud equo sit e certa, cognition/ autem hominum obscurior; natura, a/iud bovi; Inv. 1, 68: ex rei publicae and through 1, 14-15, the weather prog­ commodo atque utilitate; Fam. 11, 11, 2: nostications of the brutes arc emphas­ ex tua voluntate reique publicae commodo;ized; cf. also Plut. De Soil. An. 23, Pro Caec. 20: ex utriusque commodo. p. 976 b-c, who tells of a crocodile which pericula depulsa: in Div. 1, 82, predicted the death of K. Ptolemy, and Q. Cicero is made to say neque nostra concludes ώστε μηδέ της πολυτίμητου nihil interest scire ea quae eventura sint μαντικής άμοιρον είναι τό των ένυδρων {erimus enim cautiores si sciamus), which M.γένος μηδ* άγέραστον. Cicero answers in Div. 2, 21: ubi est igitur singula . . . conexa: on cumulative ista divinatio Stoicorum ? quae, si fato omniaeffects in argument cf. Fin. 5, 84: quae a fiunt, nihil nos admonere potest ut cautiorespotest singula consolando levare universa quo simus; quoquo enim modo nos gesserimus, fiet modo sustinebit; Tusc. 5, 104: an qukquam tamen illud quod futurum est; sin autem id stultius quam quos nngulos . .. contemnas potest fleeti, nullum est fatum ; ita ne divina­ eos aliquid putare esse universos; Div. 1,71; tio quidem, quoniam ea rerum futurarum est.Strab. 1, 3, 16, p. 57: αθρόα γαρ ?i eive vis sive ars sive natura: in τοιαύτα παραδείγματα προ οφθαλμών Div. 1, 12, divination is a vis et natura τεθέντα παύσει τήν ίκπληξιν. quaedam. Here the triple division corres­ conexa atque coniuncta: note the ponds somewhat poorly, but the diffi­ alliterative pair. culty might be met by deleting the first debebant: they should already have sive (with W. Friedrich in Neuejahrb. 127 influenced you; an expression of impa­ (1883), 425). Then vis, corresponding to tience at delay in recognizing an obvious divination as a whole, would be resumed obligation; cf. Fin. 4, 2: illuderat aptius; by its two parts, ars and natura, and we Tusc. 1, 115: nos duebat . .. lugtre; Hor.

2, 164

967

164 Nee vero universe* generi hominum solum sed etiam sin­ gulis a dis * inmortalibus consuli et provided solet. Licet enim contrahere universitatem generis humani eamque gradatim ad pauciores,* postremo deducere 3 ad singulos.4 66 Nam si omni­ bus hominibus, qui ubique sunt quacumque in ora* ac parte terrarum a b · huiusce terrae quam nos incolimus continuatione 1 diis Vr%Nt adhis Β ■ pauciores A1 * duccre Ο del. licet e n i m . . . ad singulos * hora F*M * ad Ο

C. 1, 37, 4 : tempuserat;Ov. Am. 3„ 1, 2 3 ; Tr. 4, 8, 2 5 ; Li v. 8, 5, 3 . This seems a m o r e appropriate interpretation t h a n (as A x supposes) is t h e so-called " i m p e r ­ fect of m o d e s t y " (for which cf. Plaut. Asin. 3 9 2 ; 4 5 2 ; J. B. H o f m a n n , Lot. Sjnt. u. Sti/istik (1928), 5 5 9 ; 773). 164. u n i v e r o o . . . s i n g u l i s : in logical conflict with 2, 167: magna di cur anty parva neg/egunt, but in h a r m o n y w i t h 2, 7 5 : dico igitur provident'ia deorum mundum et omnes mundi partes et initio constitutas esse et omni tempore admins sir art ; and o n this theme cf. Div. 1, 117: stabit illud quod bunc locum continet de quo agimus, esse deos, et eorum procidentia mundum administrari, eosdemque consulere rebus bumanis, nee solum universis verum etiam singulis; Plat. Legg. 10, 900 c : άλλ* ουδέν τάχ αν Ι σ ω ς είη χαλεπό ν ένδείξασθαι τ ο ύ τ ω γε ώ ς επιμελείς σμικρών είσΐ θεοί ούχ ήττον ή των μεγέθει διαφερόντων; 901 b ; 903 b : πείθωμεν τον νεανίαν τοις λόγοις ώς τοΰ παντός έπιμελουμένω προς την σωτηρίαν καΐ άρετήν τοΰ όλου πάντ* εστί συντεταγμένα, ών και τό μέρος είς δύναμιν έκαστον τό προσήκον π ά σ χ ε ι καΐ π ο ι ε ϊ ; Sen. Dial. 1, 3 , 1: pro universis quorum maior diis cura quam singulorum est; A r r . Epict. 1, 12, 2 - 3 : τέταρτοι δ' ol x a l τ ω ν επί γ η ς και των ανθρωπίνων, είς χοινόν δέ μόνον [sc. προνοεϊν τους θεούς] καΐ ουχί δέ καΐ κατ' Ιδίαν έκασ­ τ ο υ · π έ μ π τ ο ι δ* . . . ol λέγοντες Οτι [//. 10,279-280] ουδέ σε λήθω / κινύμενος; Μ . A u r c l . 6, 4 4 ; Min. Fcl. 18, 3 [ q u o t e d o n 2, 165J; Justin, Dial. c. Trypb. 1: άλλα καΐ ημάς έπιχειροΰσι πείθειν ώς τοΰ μεν σύμπαντος καΐ αυτών τ ω ν γενών καΐ εΙδών επιμελείται θεός,

έμοϋ δέ χαΐ σοϋ ουκ έτι χαΐ του καθ'

* Post singulos Ο

έ κ α σ τ α ; A u g . CD. 1, 1 5 ; Procl. in Tim. 287 b (p. 155 D i e h l ) : el γαρ όλος ό κόσμος θεός ευδαίμων εστίν, ουδέν έστι τ ω ν συμπληρούντων αυτόν μορίων άθεον καΐ άπρονόητον; Simplic. in Epict. p . 103 D u b n e r : ε Ι τοΰ Ολου κόσμου ό θεός επιμελείται, ανάγκη καΐ τών μερών αύτοϋ προνοεϊν. u n i v e r e i t a t e m : cf. 1, 3 9 : universitatemque rerum; 1, 120: in universitate rerum; Min. Fcl. 18, 3 : nee universitati solummodo deus sed et partibus consulit. g r a d a t i m a d p a u c i o r e s : o n the applications of the sophisma polypettstos k n o w n as the sorites and the interest of Chrysippus in this type of a r g u m e n ­ tation cf. Pease o n Div. 2, 1 1 , n. (soriti); Sen. Ep. 58, 1 2 ; 58, 1 6 ; Lact. De lra% 17, 4. F o r a famous instance cf. Gen. 18, 27-32. Quintil. Inst. 5, 10, 14, r e m a r k s : cum providentia mundus regatur admins stranda respublica est; sequitur ut administranda respublica sit si liquebit mundum providentia regi. T h c o n , Progymn. p . 126 Spcngel, from the g o d s ' care for us deduces their solicitude for the u n i v e r s e ; cf. A u g . De vera Rtl. 4 6 : quoniam igitur divina provi­ dentia non solum singulis bomimbus quasi privatim sed universo generi bumano tanquam publice consultt; b u t in 3 , 9 3 , b e l o w , Cotta reverses this slippery a r g u m e n t : non curat singulos homines, non mirum ,· ne civifates quidem ; non eas ; ne nationes quidem et gentis. quod si bos etiam contemnet, quid mirum est omne ab ea genus bumanum esse contempt urn ? q u a c u m q u e i n ora: similar phrases are cited by H o l d e n o n Off. 1, 4, 2 ; cf. C. U. Clark in Am. Journ. Pbilol. 70 (1949), 445-446.

huiuice terrae . . .

continuatione:

2, 165

968

distantium,1 deos consul ere censemus ob has * causas quas ante diximus, his quoque hominibus consulunt qui * has nobiscum terras ab oriente ad * occidentem colunt. 165 Sin autem con­ sulunt iis * qui quasi magnam quandamβ insulam incolunt quam nos orbem terrae vocamus, etiam illis consulunt qui partes eius 1 destantium AVlBx (partes . . . tenens del.) N, dam magnam Ρ

· obas quias A1

AXVX * qui * ad add. Ο

this may refer t o the u n b r o k e n land connection from Africa t h r o u g h Asia t o E u r o p e , these three being mentioned in the next section as a magnam quandam insulam, and according t o s o m e views being m o r e or less equivalent t o the οίκουμένη of the day (for the history of this idea see F . Gisingcr in P.- IP. 17 (1937), 2123-2174). T h e language here used, h o w e v e r , allows for extensions of that area, and S c h o c m a n n would interpret it of the three remaining inhabited

regions of the world mentioned by Cleomcd. 1, 2, p . 22 Zieglcr, and proba­ bly based o n the ideas of Posidonius, w h o t h o u g h t the οικουμένη t o be sling-shaped ( E u s t a t h . in / / . 7, 446). With the phraseology here used cf. Sen. Dial. 6, 18, 6: vinculum terrarum oceanus, continuation*m gentium triplici sinu scindens; o n the concept of the οικουμένη also J. Partsch in Ber. sacks. Ges. d. Wiss. 68, Heft 2 (1916), 1-62. q u a m n o t i n c o l i m u e : cf. 2, 95, n. {quae nos incolimus). a b o r i e n t e a d o c c i d e n t e m : a m o n g the numberless expressions of this idea cf. Malacbi, 1, 1 1 ; Aristid. Or. 14, p . 328 Dindorf. 165. e i n : pressing the sorites a further step, as in 3 , 4 6 : sin bate dia est ; 3 , 5 2 : sin terra; Off. 3 , 55. c o n s u l u n t q u i : for consulunt illis qui; with the omission of the antecedent cf. 3 , 4 1 : nam quos . . . pervenisse diets ad deos% tu reddes, etc.; Rep. 2, 5 1 : non novam potestatem nactus sed quam babebat usus iniuste\ 6, 2 1 ; Post Red. in Sen. 2 7 : ut agerentur gratiae qui e municipiis venissent; Fam. 3, 3, 2 : quae ... faculias data erit

partes eius insule t e n u i s has · iis dett. Asc. · quan­

utemur; 3, 6, 3 : ut tuum factum, qui qm animo inter nos simus ignorent . . . vide atur; T . Stangl in Rbein. Mus. 70 (1915), 4 5 5 . and w o r k s there cited; J. B . H o f m a n n , Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 7 0 7 . q u a s i . . . i n s u l a m : cf. Rep. 6, 2 1 : omnis enim terra quae colitur a vobis . . . parva quaedam insula est circumfusa illo mart quod Atlanticum ... appellatis, [Aristot.] De Μ undo, 3 , 392 b 2 0 - 2 2 : τήν μέν οΰν οίκουμένην ό πολύς λύγος είς τ ι νήσους καΐ ηπείρους διεϊλεν, άγνο&ν δ π καΐ ή σύμπασα μία νησός έστιν, υπό τ η ς 'Ατλαντικής κ α λ ο ύ μ ε ν η ; θαλάττης περιρρεομένη; Strab. 2 , 3 , 5, ρ. 1 0 0 : φησί [sc. Posidonius] δείκνυσβαι διότι ή οίκουμένη κύκλω περιρρεΐται τ ω ώ κ ε α ν ω ; Aetna, 9 4 - 9 5 ; A n o n , in Arat. p . 9 2 M a a s s : ούτω και τήν ττάσαν οίκουμένην γην νήσου τρόπον έ π έ χ ε κ ν < φ α σ Ι ν » ; Acl. V.H. 3, 1 8 : τήν μέν Ε ύ ρ ώ π η ν καΐ τήν Ά σ ί α ν καΐ τήν Λιβύη ν νήσους είναι &ς περιρρεϊν κύκλω τόν 'Ωκεανόν, Cleomcd. 1, 15, p p . 26-28 Z i e g l e r : δτι δ* είναι δει καΐ περιοίκους καΐ αντίποδας καΐ άντοίκους φυσιολογία διδάσκει, έπεί ουδέν γε τούτων καθ* ίστορίαν λέγεται, ούτε γαρ προς τους περιοίκους ήμΐν πορεύε σ6αι δυνατόν διά τ ό &πλωτον είναι καΐ θηριώδη τόν διείργοντα ή μας άπ* αυτών ώκεανόν, κ τ λ . ; S t o b . vol. 1, 184 Wachsmuth (S.V.F. 2, n o . 527); R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 6 3 , n. 1 Z. (hardly consistent with his p . 107?), w h o thinks it a c o m m o n p l a c e . o r b e m terrae: this phrase and its alternate orbis terrarum (which some w o u l d differentiate in m e a n i n g , however) o c c u r six times in Cicero's philosophical

2, 165

969

insulae tenent, Europam, Asiam, Africam.1 Ergo et carum partes diligunt, ut Romam, Athenas, Spartam,* Rhodum,' et earum urbium separatim * ab universis singulos diligunt, ut β Pyrrhi · bello Curium, Fabricium, Coruncanium,7 primo Punico Calatinum, 1 4 affricam NO Μ ■ spartham Ο ■ rodum PlBl scparati A · ut] 7 urbibus Px · phirri P, pirri 0 J phyrhi B\ phyrrhi B%F coruncanum Ο

works but about 75 times in the ora­ Babylonem, sed particular quoque terrat,' tions, where he did much toward popu­ et quomodo in ludata Ierusaltm it Betbiebem larizing it. N.W. Dc Witt (in Ci.Joum. 37 ctterasqut civitates, ita in Aegypto legens (1942), 362-363) thinks our earliest Diospolim, Bubastim, Tapbrim, Mempbim, extant instance is in P. Rutilius Rufus, Syenen. cited by Charis. Inst. 1 {G.L.K. 1, 139). eanim urbium: the syntactical rela­ Europam, Asiam, Africam: cf. 2, tions with singulos arc here rather free. 164, n. {but usee terrat ... continuation*); ut Pyrrhi bello: a group of three is Hdt. 4, 45: ούδ" έχω συμβαλέσΟαι έπ' followed by one of four examples, this by βτευ μιή έούση γη ούνόματα τρκράσια two groups of three each, and, finally, κέΓται επωνυμίας Εχοντα γυναικών; patrum . .. memoria, by one of two. [Aristot.] De Mundo, 3, 393 b 22; Sail. Beginning at the war with Pyrrhus, the Jug. 17, 3; Hygin. Astron. 1, 8; Plin. lists are naturally prevented by the as­ N.H. 3, 3: terrarum orbis universus in tris sumed date of the dialogue from including dividitur partis, Europam, Asiam, Afruam; controversial characters of the Civil M. Vipsan. Agrippa, Cborogr, \ {Geogr, Wars, like Marius or Sulla, Though such Lat. min. 1); Anon. Dipt no Orbis Terr. lists of worthies often contain names in {Geogr. Lat. min. 15); Cosmograpbia, 1-2 the plural to designate types rather {Geogr. Lat. min. 71 and 90); Marianus, than individuals, the names here given Peripl. 1, 4 {Geogr. Gr. min. 1, 519); are all in the singular, to indicate un­ Dionys. Orb. Descr. 9 {Geogr. Gr. min. 2, mistakably that individual character at 105); Priscian, Perieg. 15 {Geogr. Gr. min. which the sorites arrives as its terminus. 2, 190); Donat. in Virg. Aen. 1, 385; For other such lists in Cicero cf. 3, 80; Oros. 6, 17, 4; Procop. 8, 6, 12; Cosmas fuse. 1, 110; Rep. 1, 1; Sen. 15; 43; Am. Indie. 2, p. 87 C; Man. Cap. 6, 622; 18; Parad. 48; Brut. 55; Pro Plane. 60; Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 13, pp. 104, Pro Cael. 39; Pro Mur. 31; De Imp. Cn. 9-10; 105, 37 Stiive; Liban. Oral. 11, Pomp. 47; In Pis. 58; Pro Sest. 143; 264; Eustath. in Dion. Perieg. 7; al. also in many other authors, e.g., Val. diligunt . . . diligunt: for the repeti­ Max. 2, 1, 10; Quintil. Inst. 12, 2, 30; tion cf. 2, 145, n. {cognoscunt .. . cog- Decl. min. 268; Pacat. Paneg. 9, 5; Hebr. noscunt). 11, 17-32. Though the present list is Rhodum: cf. Rep. 1, 47: in liberο based chiefly upon military prowess, in autem populo, ut Rbodi, ut Atbenis \ De Gracchus, Cato, and Laelius the empha­ Imp. Cn. Pomp. 54 (mentioned with sis is upon other virtues, and in general Athens and Carthage). In the present these figures belong with the exempla sentence the mention of Rhodes along­ virtutis which play so large a part in side of the other three, despite its signi­ Roman education and furnish so impor­ ficance as a free city, a naval power, and tant a motive for the study of history a university centre, seems to point (Liv. praef. 10; Val. Max. passim); cf. towards Posidonius as a source. With H. W. Litchfield in Harv. Stud, in cl. the thought cf. Orig. Horn. 21 in Pbilol. 25 (1914), 1-71, for a detailed Hierem.: non solum maiorts regionts allegori-treatment of the canon of pagan saints ^abit, peluti ludatam et Aegyptum et and the qualities in each which were

970

2, 166

Duel Hum, Metellum,1 Lutatium, seamdo Maxumum, NiarceUum, Africanum,1 post hos Paulum, Gracchum,* Catonem, patrumrc memoria * Scipionem, Laelium; multosque praeterea et nostn civitas et Graecia tulit singulares viros,* quorum neminem nisi iuvante deo talem fuisse credendum est. 166 Quae ratio poetas maxumeque Homerum inpulit · ut principibus heroum,7 Ulm, 1 1 mctcllium F · am-icanum NO, africanom Bl · graccum POB1 moriam Β · ucros V1 · omemmpultt O l , horatium impulit Ο* hum AVX ■ ulixi achilli agamemnoni achilli Ρ

4 7

me· hero

patrum . . . memoria: cf. Parad. 50: deemed especially worthy of admiration. Curium: M. Curius Dentatus; cf. patrum HOJtrontm mtmori*. F. Munzcr in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1841-1845. Scipionem, Laelium: as types of Fabricium: C. Fabricius Luscinus; cf. intimate friends; e.g., Sen., passim ; Am. F. Munzcr in P.-W. 6 (1909), 1931-1938. 4: acctpisstmus a patribus maxim* memvraCoruncanium: Ti. Coruncanius; cf. biltm C. Laeli et P. Scipionis familiar*talem F. Munzer in P.-W. 4 (1901). 1663-1664. fuisse. For P. Cornelius Scipio Acmilianus Calatinum: A. Atilius Cabtinus ; cf. 2, Africanus cf. F. Munzcr in P.-W. 4 61, n. (Atilio Calatino); E. Klcbs in (1901), 1439-1462; for C. Laelius Sapiens P.-W. 2 (18%), 2079-2081. the same in P.-W. 12 (1924), 404-410. DucLlium: C. Duilius; cf. F. Munzcr singularcs viros: cf. Fin. 3, 6; Off. 1, in P.-W. 5 (1905), 1777-1781. The older 76; 2, 20. form of the name is DucUius; cf. Orat. iuvante deo: cf. 2, 167: nemo igUmr 153: Duel/turn eum% qui Poenos classe vir m/agnus sine aJiquo adfiatu dipino unquam depict/, BtJlium nominaveruntt cum superiores fmt\ Pbt. Meno, 100 b: θεία μοίρ? ήμϊν appellati essent semper Dutllii. φαίνβται παφαγιγνομένη ή άρβτή οίς Metellum: L. Caecilius Mctcllus; πβρβγίγντται; and many similar phrases cf. F. Munzcr in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1203- collected by G. Appel, De Precatiomam 1204. Romanarum Sermon* (1908), 55. On this Lutatium: C. Lutatius Catulus; cf. use of the singular {deo) cf. A. D. Nock F. Munzer in P.-W. 13 (1927), 2068-2071. in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 23 (1930). 261-262. Maximum: Q. Fabius Maxumus; cf. In 3, 86-87, however. Gotta asserts that F. Munzer in P.-W. 6 (1909), 1814-1830. virtue man gains from his own exertions Maxccllum: M. Claudius Marcellus; rather than from divine gift. cf. F. Munzer in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2738166. maxumeque Homerum: on 2755. Cicero's use of Homer cf. E. Lange in Africanum: P. Cornelius Scipio Afri­ Diss, pbilol. Hal. 4 (1880), 253-257; c a n s ; cf. W. Henze in P.-W. 4 (1901), V. D'Agostino in / / Mondo class. 6, 1462-1470. suppl. (1936), 1-14 (especially 8-9). Paulum: L. Acmilius Paulus; cf. K. Reinhardt {Poseidonios (1921), 75) E. Klcbs in P.-W. 1 (1894), 576-580. believes that to Posidonius Homer was Gracchum: Ti. Scmpronius Gracchus, not (as to Chrysippus) an authoritative father of the two noted Gracchi; cf. 2, sort of Bible. This does not, however, 10; Fin. 4, 65; Off. 2, 43; F. Munzcr in prevent his use of familiar Homeric P.-W. 2A (1923), 1403-1409. He was illustrations. often considered by Cicero and others heroum: on the meaning of beros in as a type of virtus; cf. Munzer, opxit., Latin cf. H. Kornhardt in Pbilologus, 93 1409. (1939), 476-482. These guardian deities

Catonem: M. Porciue Cato, the censor.

in Homer may (or may not) appear in

2, 166

971

Diomedi,1 Agamemnoni,1 Achilli,5 certos deos disctiminum ct periculorum comitcs adiungerct. Practerea ipsorum deorum sacpc praesentiae,4 quales supra5 commemoravi, declarant ab us· et [in] 7 civitatibus et singulis hominibus consuli. Quod quidem intellegitur etiam signification! bus rerum futurarum, quae turn dormientibus, turn vigilantibus portenduntur;8 multa praeterea ostcntis, multa in extis· admoncmur10 multisque rebus aliis, quas 1 diomedii V1 ■ a g a m e n o n i Vlt a g a m e n n o n i V*0 * acilliu1 * pressentiaetf» » supcra^· · iis A*VNO, his PBFt hiis GM% is A1 ' [in] AP, l l del. VB, om. NOF ■ p r o t e n d u n t u r Pt p e r d e n t u n t u r B · cxitis B , centis H1, ,0 admouentur Ο cctis G

h u m a n form, b u t arc constantly inter­ fering in t h e c o n d u c t of h u m a n affairs; e.g., Athena assisting Odysseus (//. 2, 166-181; 2 3 , 770-783; Od. 3 , 218-220; 13, 299-302), D i o m c d c s ( E . Bcthc in P.-W. 5 (1905), 823), and AchiUes (//. 22, 214-247); cf. T . D . S e y m o u r , Life in the Horn. Age (1908), 407-412; and especially A . D . N o c k in fourn. of Rom. Stud. 37 (1947), 105-106. These c o n v e n t i o n s are c o n t i n u e d by Virgil and o t h e r epic writers. Sext. E m p . Ad». Pbyi. 1, 6 3 , r e m a r k s : π ά ρ ε σ η μέν τήν ποιητικήν όραν μηδέν μέγα μηδέ λαμπρών έχφέρου· σαν έν φ μη θ*ός έστιν ό την έξουσίαν χαΐ τ6 κράτος των γινομένων π ρ α γ μ ά τ ω ν ένημμένος, ώσπερ και τ ω ποιητή Ό μ ή ρ ω κατά τον άναγραφέντα τ ω ν Ε λ λ ή ν ω ν καΐ βαρβάρων πόλεμον.

e a c p e p r a e s e n t i a e : for this attribu­ tive use of the a d v e r b cf. 1, 49, n. {quasi corpus); 2, 14: terra» . . . stupe fremiti bus; 3, 1 1 : tamquam vestigium; Rep. 6, 1 1 : venis pcene miles; 2 In Catil. 7Π: mea lenitas adbuc; In Pis. 2 1 : discern turn meo; 2 Verr. 2, 156: publice testem; Fam. 4, 5, 4 : regiones circumcirca; Ad Brut. 1, 15, 10: ex tuts saepe litteris; Plaut. Pers. 385: non tu nunc bominum mores vides; Ter. Andr. 175: eri semper lenitas; Liv. 22, 23, 4: omnibus circa solo aequotis; R. KiihncrC. Stegmann, Ausf Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 220, A n m . ; D o u g a n and H e n r y o n Tusc. 5, 4 1 .

d i i c r i m i n u m et p e r i c u l o r u m : t w o s y n o n y m s also coupled in Off. 1, 154; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 12; Phil. 7, 1. praeterea . . . artem d i v i n a t i o n i · efficeret: as Plasbcrg points o u t , this sentence logically belongs with 2 , 162163, o n divination. Yet Cicero, in his hasty c o m p o s i t i o n , probably followed an easy train of t h o u g h t : the g o d s care for individuals, as is s h o w n b y their aid t o heroes at T r o y , w h e r e they appeared in p e r s o n ; (even n o w ) they predict the future t o dreamers and t o m e n w h o are a w a k e , o n the basis of which predic­ tions the art of divination has been erected. In fact, n o m a n has ever attained

• u p r a c o m m e m o r a v i : in 2, 6. But for the inappropriatencss of this phrase w h e n used in a s p o k e n dialogue cf. 2, 65, n. (ut supra dixi); 3 , 5 9 : supra diximus; Dip. 1, 7 2 ; 2, 3 3 , and n. (*/ supra dixi); Tusc. 3 . 4 1 . s i n g u l i s : cf. 2, 164-165. e i g n i f i c a t i o n i b u s rerum futurarum: cf. Dip. 2, 4 4 : significatiomm rerum consequtntium; 2, 124: divina pis quaedam consulens nobis somniorum ngnifUationts facit. d o r m i e n t i b u s : cf. 3 , 9 3 ; 3 , 9 5 ; T c r t . De An. 46: Stoici dtum malunt providentissimum bumanae institution» inter cetera praesidia dipinatricum artium et disdplinarum somnia quoque nobis indidisse. o a t e n t i s : cf. 2, 7. i n e x t i s : rather than [in] extis of various editors, since, as Plasbcrg points o u t , we are w a r n e d , n o t by the

greatness without divine inspiration.

txta themselves, but by markings appear6a

972

2, 167

diuturnus usus ita notavit ut artcm diviiiationis efficeret. 167 Ne­ mo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu 1 divino umquam fuit. Nec vero ita refellendum est ut, si * segetibus aut vinetis cuiusadflato B\

adstatu Η

■ si]sis

Bl

ing in t h e m . Yet cf. Div. 1, 118. r e b u t a l i i e : of o t h e r kinds of divina­ tion, such as astrology, necromancy, etc. d i u t u r n u s u s u s : cf. Div. 1, 2 : diutuma observotiont siderum scientiam putantur ef­ fect tse\ 1, 12: observatis longo tempore significationibus; 1, 109: adfert outem vetustas omnibus in rebus longinqua observation* incredibilem scientiam . . . cum quid ex quoque eveniat et quid quamque rem significet crebra animadvernone per spec turn est, notavit: cf. 3 , 14, n. {notavit). 167. n e m o i g i t u r : the logical c o n n e c ­ tion seems n o t very clear, t h o u g h closer t o what goes before than t o what follows this sentence. m a g n u s : like bonusΎ of the Stoic s a g e ;

136-137: bate ego divino cupiam cum ad sidera flatu / ferre\ Sen. Ep. 4 1 , 2 : bonus vero vir sin* deo nemo est; 73, 16: nuila am* d*o mens bona est. A. Harnack, Hist, of Dogma ( E n g l . tr. by N . B u c h a n a n ) , 2 (1901), 204, n. 1, remarks t h a t this t h o u g h t recurs in the a p o l o g i s t s in various forms. n e c vero ita r e f e l l e n d u m : refellendum is used absolutely, as Plasberg r e m a r k s , the phrase m e a n i n g nec ilia ration* in refellendo utendum est. Mayor's t r a n s p o s i ­ tion o f the last sentence in this section {magnis . . . copiis) to a position after umquam fuit is needless, for it is a p d y placed where it stands. s e g e t i b u s aut v i n e t i s : cf. V i r g . C. 1,

cf. below: magnis . . . vim.

448-449: male turn mitis dtferukt pampinus

adflatu d i v i n o : ένθουσιασμω; cf. Div. 1, 12: aliquo instine tu infla tuque divino future praenuntiat; 1, 3 4 : ilia quae instinctu divino adflatuque fundunfur; 1, 3 8 : vis ilia terrae qua* mentem Pytbiae divino adflatu concitabat; 1, 66: cum a cor pore animus abstract us divino instinctu concitatur; 1, 80: negat enim sine furore Democritus quemquam poetam magnum esse posse, quod idem dicit Plato [and Pease's nn. (negat enim; dicit Plato) for the evidence from D e m o c r i t u s and P l a t o ] ; 2, 2 9 ; 2, 3 5 ; 2, 117; Tusc. 1, 6 4 : mihi vero ne haec quidem notiora et inlustriora carere vi divina videntur, ut ego aut poetam grave plenumque carmen sine caelesti aliquo mentis instinctu put em fundere aut eloquentiam sine mat ore quadam vi fluere abundantem; De Or. 2, 194: saepe enim audivi poetam bonum neminem—id quod a Democrito et Ρ la tone in scrip tis relictum esse dicunt—nne inflammation* animorum exsistere posse et sine quodam adflatu quasi furoris; Pro Arch. 18: accepimus .. . poe­ tam natura ipsa vaJere et mentis viribus excitari et quasi divino quodam spirt tu inflari; V i r g . Aen. 6, 5 0 - 5 1 ; Manil. 2,

uvas; f tarn muita in tectis crepitans salit borrida grando; Hor. C. 3, 1, 2 9 : nec verberatae grandin* vineae; 3, 2 3 , 5-6: nec pestilentem sentiet Africum f fecunda vitis; Ep. 1, 8, 4-5: baud quia grando J contuderit vitis oleamque momorderit aesius; Sen. De Ben. 2, 28, 3 : cottidie querimur malos esse felices; saepe quae agellos pesnmi cuiusque transierat optimorum virorum segetem grando percussit; Min. Fel. 5, 13: torn temulenta vindemia imbri corrumpitur, grandine caeditur; but sec Themist. in Pbys. 2, p . 5 9 , 14-16 Schenkl: ώσπερ ύει φασίν ό Ζευς ούχ Ινα τόν τοϋ δεινός σϊτον αύξηση ούδ* Γνα διαφθείρη τόν χείμενον έν Tfl άλω, άλλ' ΰει μέν ϊ ι ά τήν ύλιχήν ανάγκην; cf. ρ. 60, 9. Philo, De Prop. 2, 4 3 (cf. 1, p p . 2 6 ; 34 A u c h c r ) , remarks: άνεμων x a l υετών φοράς ούχ ha λύμη των πλεόντων, ως ένόμιζες, ή γεωργούντων, άλλ' έ π ' ωφελεία τοΰ παντός ημών γένους ό θεός είργάζετο. ΰ&ασι μέν γάρ τήν γ ή ν χαθαίρει, τόν δ*ύπό σελήνην Απαντα χώρον π ν ε ύ μ α σ ι ν άμφοτέροις 8έ ζ φ α χαΐ φυτά τρέφει χαΐ αΰξει χαΐ τέλειοι.

2, 167

973

piam tempestas nocuerit, aut si quid e vitae * commodis · casus abstulerit,8 eum cui quid horum 4 accident aut invisum deo aut neglectum * a deo iudicemus. Magna · di 7 curant, parva neglegunt. Magnis autem viris β prosperae · semper omnes res, si quidem 1 c utac A1 ■ c o m m o t i s (?)BX ■ abstulerit casus Ρ * negglectum B1 · magna]} m a g n a m Bl ' dci N, dii Μ add. Ο · Post prosperae V in mg., NO in textu: cucniunt

e u m . . . i n v i s u m d e o : t h o u g h we k n o w not w h y the righteous suffer, yet, as Simplic. in Epict. p . 79 O u b n c r says, λ α μ π ρ ή τη φωνή βοώμεν δτι ό Οεος κα­ κίας αναίτιος. In 3 , 79-93, Cotta presses t h e double inquiry w h y the r i g h t e o u s suffer and the wicked prosper, w i t h 3 , 8 6 referring t o o u r passage: at enim mino­ ra di neglegunt, neque agellos singulorum nee viticulas persequuntur, nee si uredo aut grando cuipiam nocuit id Iovi animadvertendum fuit; ne in rtgnis quidem reges omnia minima curant. m a g n a d i c u r a n t , parva n e g l e g u n t : cf. 3 , 86 (just q u o t e d ) ; 3 , 9 0 : non animad­ vert unt, inquit, omnia di ; ne reges quidem ; 3, 9 3 : non curat singu/os homines; Div. 1, 118: non placet Stoicis singulis iecorum fissis aut avium cantibus interesse deum; neque enim decorum est nee dis dignum nee fieri ullo pacto potest; Plat. Legg. 10, 900 c-903 d ( i m p o r t a n t , b u t t o o long t o q u o t e ) ; E u r . fr. 974 N a u c k (ap. Plut. De cobib. Ira, 16, p. 464 a; Praee. ger. Reipub. 15, p . 811 d ) : των άγαν γαρ άπτεται / θεός, τα μικρά ο"εις τύχην άφείς έ φ ; T r a g . a n o n . n o . 448 N a u c k : Θεός δ'έπΐ σμικροϊσιν ού Θερμαίνεται, / αλλ* ως λέβης τις μείζονος δεΐται πυρός; Phil o d e m . p a p . 1788 [cf. R. Philippson in Hermes, 56 (1921), 409J; P h i l o , De Somn. 2, 116: τεχνίτης ουδείς ένεκα μέρους ποτέ δλον, άλλ' ένεκα τοΰ> όλου μέρος δημιουργεί' μέρος δέ του παντός άνθρωπος, χ τ λ . ; Ο ν . Τ Γ . 2, 216 ηοη vacat exiguis rebus adesse Iovi; Sen. N.Q. 2, 46: singulis non adest [sc. luppiter]; Dial. 1, 3, 1: pro universis quorum motor dies cura quam singulorum est; Plut. De Stoic. Repugn. 37, p . 1051 c [view* of Chrysipp u s ] : μνησβείς ότι συμβαίνει τινά τοις καλοΐς κάγαθοΐς τοιαϋτα, " π ό τ β ρ ο ν " ,

4 orum Bl · autem uiris

φησίν, "αμελούμενων τινών, χαθάπερ έν οίκίαις μείζοσι παραπίπτει τινά πίτυρα χαΐ ποσοί πυροί τίνες, των Ολων εύ οίκονομουμένων; [Galen.] Hist. Pbil. 5 ( X I X , 241 Κ . ) : auTolfsc. ol Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί ] δ έ x a l τόν θεόν διοικητικών είρήχασι, μηδενός δέ τ ω ν απάντων έπιμέλειαν έχειν; A r r . Epict. 1, 12, 2 : τέταρτοι δ* ol fsc. λέγον­ τες τό θείον προνοεϊν] xal των έπί γης xal των ανθρωπίνων, είς κοινόν δέ μόνον x a l ουχί δέ xal κ α τ ' Ιδίαν έκαστου; Sext. E m p . Pyrrbon. 3 , 10-12; Min. Fel. 10, 5 ; Hicr. In Abacuc, 1. 1. p . 604 Vallarsi: absurdum est ad boc Dei deducere

maiestattm ut sciat per momenta singula quot nascantur culices, quotve moriantur, quae cimicum et pulicum et muscarum sit in terra multitudo, quanti pi sees in aqua natent et qui de minoribus maiorum praedae eedere debeant; Simplic. in Epict. p . 102 D i i b n e r ; and cf. the legal phrase de minimis non curat lex; C. C. J. Webb, Stud, in the Hist, ofnat. Tbeol. (1915), 107. But for the contrary belief that n o detail escapes divine notice cf. Xcn. Mem. 1, 4, 1 8 : γνώση τό θείον Οτι τοσούτον x a l τοιούτον έστιν ώσθ' άμα πάντα όράν καΐ πάντα άκούειν καΐ πανταχού παρεΐναι καΐ άμα πάντων έπιμελεϊσθαι; Plat. Legg. 10, 900 c-903 b ; Matt. 10, 29-30; Clem. Strom. 7 , 2 , 9, 1 [of G o d ] : ουδέ τό μικρότατον άπολείπων της έαυτοϋ διοικήσεως άφρόντιστον; A u g . Con/. 3, 19; P. Shorey, What Plato Said (1933), 6 4 4 ; F . Prechac in Rev. d. pbilol. 65 (1939), 324, n. 5. prosperae s e m p e r o m n e s r e s : w i t h the omission of the copula cf. 2, 30, n. (perlucidior); with the t h o u g h t 3, 8 5 : nisi et virtutis et vitiorum rine ulla divina ration* grave ipsius eonscientiae pondus esset, qua sublata iacent omnia; Τ use. Book 5 ;

974

2, 168

satis a nostris et a l principe philosophiae ■ Socrate dictum * est de ubertatibus virtutis et copiis. 67 168 Haec mihi fere * in mentem veniebant quae dicenda putarem · de natura deorum. Tu autem, Cotta, si me audias, candem · causam agas,7 teque et principem civem · et pontificcm esse cogites, et, quoniam in utramque partem vobis · licet dis1 torn. O • eundcm V1 • uouis AlVlB\

§ ■ filoso filiae BF * dignum B1 * fcrrc Bl ut a r r m Bl * agas tcqucjste in ras. V, agas tc quae Β · c i u e m p u t e s ct Ρ quouis V*NO

Ρorad. 16-19; Sen. De Ben. 4, 28, 1; Dial. 1, 2, 1: Square muita bonis viris adverse eveniunt?" nihil accidere bono viro mali potest; non miscentur contraria; Romans, 8, 2 8 : οίδαμεν δέ δτι τοις αγαπώ σιν τόν ϋεόν πάντα συνεργεί είς αγαθόν; Sallustius, De Diis, 9: εί δέ κακοί μέν εύτυχοϋσι αγαθοί δέ πένονται Οαυμάζειν ού δεΐ· ol μέν γαρ πάντα, ol δέ ουδέν υπέρ πλούτων ποιοϋσι. καΐ των μέν κακών ή ευτυχία ούκ άν άφέλοι τήν κακίαν, τοις δέ άγαΟοΤς ή αρετή μόνον αρέσκει. Simplic. in Kpict. p. 95 Dubncr, says that from the sufferings of the right­ eous and the prosperity of the wicked some men conclude that there are no g o d s (cf. 3, 79, below), but in reality prosperity docs not rest upon the pos­ session of external goods, but upon those of character. si q u i d e m eatie . . . d i c t u m e s t : as Mayor remarks, we have a subjective condition joined to an objective state­ ment. n o f t r i · : the Stoics, as usual. p r i n c i p c p h i l o s o p h i a e Socratc: cf. 1, 9 3 : Socraten ipsum parentem philosophiae; 2, 57: //' a principe investigandae veritatis bidus disputationis principium duxero ; Fin. 2, 1: Socrates . . . parens philosophiae; Tusc. 3 , 8 ; 5, 10; 5, 47: princeps ille philosophiae; De Or. 1, 4 2 : illo fonte et capite Socrate; 3, 6 0 : quorum princeps Socrates fuit; 3 , 6 3 ; A n o n . De pol. Sc. 5, 15 {Script, vet. no». Coll. 2, 608 Mai): εΰ γαρ ονομάζει Κικέρων Σωκράτη άρχηγόν καί, Ινα πλέον £ωμα(σω καί αυτός, πρίγκιπα της όλης καί αληθούς

φιλοσοφίας έπιχαλών; [Quintil.] Dec/.

min. 268: Socratis quo velut fonte ommi pbihsophia manasse creditur; M i n . F c l . 13, 1: Socraten, sapientiae principem; Τ . Β. De Graff in CI. Pbilol. 35 (1940), 1 5 1 . n. 77. d c ubcitatibua v i r t u t i · : cf. Plat. Apol. 41 d: ούκ £στιν άνδρΐ άγαΟω κακόν ουδέν ούτε ζώντι ούτε τελευτήσαντι, ουδέ αμελείται ύπό θεών τα τούτου πράγματα. 1 6 8 . h a e c m i h i fere in m e n t e m : cf. 3, 9 3 : bate fere dicere babui de natura deorum; Div. 1, 131: haec babui, inquit, de divina­ tion* quae dicerem ; Tusc. 2, 6 7 : baec fert hoc tempore putavi esse dicenda; Sen. 85: haec babui de senectute quae dicerem; Am. 104: haec babui de amicitia quae dicertm; Inv. 1, 96: de reprehension* baec exists martmus esse dicenda ; Att. 1, 6, 2: baec babebam fere quae te scire vellem; Q. Cic. Comm. Petit. 54: baec veniebant mihi in mentem de, etc.; Stnb. 4, 6, 12: τοσαϋτα καί περί τών ορών έχομεν λέγειν τών Ά λ π ε ι ν ώ ν ; Simplic. in Epict. p. 138 Dubner: ταύτα είχον τοις τα 'Επικτήτου μεταχειρι· ζομένοις . . . συμβαλέσθαι; Quintil. Inst. 12, 11, 31. ei m e a u d i a s : less sanguine than ή me audies of Fam. 2, 18, 3 , which Mayor confuses with the colloquial sodes—really contracted from si audes; cf. Orat. 154, and Sandys's n. p r i n c i p e m . . . ct p o n t i f i c c m : note the alliteration. With the use of princeps cf. Brut. 8 0 : principis avis. p o n t i f i c c m e s s e c o g i t e s : Balbus keeps suggesting to Cotta the obligations of his religious office as a reason for supporting belief in the g o d s (cf. 1, 61, n. {ego ipse pontifex); 2, 2, n. {pbilosopbi

... pmtifiris ... Cottat); 3, 5: cobortaba·

2, 168

·

975

putare,1 hanc potius sumas, eamquc facultatcm disserendi,* quam tibi a rhetoricis * exercitationibus4 acceptam amplificavit Aca­ demia,5 potius · hue conferas.7 Mala enim et impiaβ consuetudo est contra deos · disputandi,10 sive ex anlmo id fit sive simulate." 1 disputare V1 {atque ucl disputarc sup.)t disputari B diserendi Bl rethoricis PNOFMt archctoricis A exercitationibus Ο * achademia PNOt academica B1 l X feres B " ct impia] ctiam pia APV BF · eos Bl 1

tur ut meminissem me et Cottamesse etpontifitem\ 3, 9 4 : vos pontifices), much as Q . Cicero appeals to Marcus to defend divination because of his position as an a u g u r ; cf. Dip. 1, 2 2 ; 1, 2 5 ; 1, 2 9 ; 1, 3 0 ; 1 , 7 2 ; 1 , 1 0 5 : tuae partes sunt, tuum, inquamt auspiciorum patrocinium debet esse; A . S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbslol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 30, n. 2 4 ; also T. Ziclinski, Cic. im Wandel J. Jahrb* (1908), 55: „Ein Pontifcx als Skcptiker? Es ist, als o b Cicero die P.pstc der Renaissance vorausgeahnt h:ttc." i n u t r a m q u e p a r t e m : cf. 1, 1 1 : et contra omnes pbilosopbos et pro omnibus dicere; Div. 2, 2 : ut quid a quoque et quid contra quemque pbilosopbum diceretur intellegi posset; 2, 150: quid in quamque sententiam dicipossit expromere ; Ac. 1, 45; 1, 46: in utramque partem multa disseruntur; 2, 7: nos autem, quoniam contra omnis dicer* quae videniur so/emus [and Rcid's n . ] ; 2 , 60: contra omnia diet oportere et pro omnibus; Fin. 2, 2 ; 5, 10: ab Aristotele . . . in utramque partem dicendi exercitatio est instituta; Fat. 1: ut in utramque partem perpetua explicaretur oratio; Tusc. 2, 9: Acadtmiae . .. consuetudo de omnibus rebus in contrarias partis disserendi; Off. 2, 8; Rep. 3, 8: consuetudo tua contrarias in partis disserendi; De Or. 3, 8 0 : Aristote/io more de omnibus rebus in utramque partem possit dicere; 3, 107: in utramque partem dissert; Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 7, 15: 'Apxc-

desputare AXBFX disputationibus uel · putius V1 ' conx * disputanti Bl

VK)t 4

σίλαος . . . αύτ&ς imrrfitut τήν είς έχάτερα έτηχείρησιν. For this character­ istic feature of Cicero's mind as well as of his deliberate practice cf. Aft. 9, 4, 3 ; 14, 13, 4 ; Fam. 11, 29, 1. a m p l i f i c a v i t A c a d e m i a : cf. 2, 1: incautus qui cum Academico et eodem rbetore congredi conatus am; Tusc. 2, 9 ; Fat. 3 : subtilitatem enim ab Academia mutuatur et ei vicissim reddit ubertatem orationss et ornamenta dicendi; Parad. 5; Orat. 12: et buius [sc. P/atonis] et aliorum pbilosopborum disputationibus et exagitatus maxime orator est et adiutus. m a l a . . . et i m p i a c o n s u e t u d o : cf. Pind. 01. 9, 37-38: τό γε λοιδορήσαι θεούς / έχθρα σοφία. With consuetudo . . . disputandi Ε. Lofstcdt ( Δ Ρ Α Γ Μ Λ Μ. Ρ. Ni/sson . .. dedic. (1939), 298) compares Off. 3, 6: si discendi labor est potius quam voluptas, and similar passages in Tac. Ann. 13, 2 6 ; 15, 5; 15, 2 1 . For the brachylogy (for impia consuetudo est [sc. consuetudo) contra deos disputandi) H. Sjo­ gren, Comment. Tull. (1910), 130, cites several parallels; cf. Off. 3, 6: si discendi labor est potius quam voluptas. e x a n i m o : for other Ciceronian cases of this phrase cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. 2 (1900), 99, 49-55; Veil. 2, 48, 4: mox simulatione contra Pompeium et Caesarem sed animo pro Caesare stetit. s i m u l a t e : cf. Ad Q. Fr. 1, 1, 13: fkte et simulate.

BOOK THREE εΐπερ ούν άλλος τις τόπος των έν άνθρώποις εξετάσεως δεόμενος, δυσθήρατός έστι τη φύσει ημών, έν τούτοις καΙ ή των κακών ταχθείη άν γένεσις. Orig. C. Ct/s. 4,65»

Μ. TVLLI CICERON1S DE NATVRA DEORVM LIBER TERTWS

1 1 Quae cum Balbus dixisset, turn adridens Cotta, "Sero," inquit,1 "mihi, Balbe, praecipis quid defendam. Ego enim te disputante quid contra dicerem mecum ipse meditabar, neque tarn refellendi tui causa quam 2 ea quae minus intellegebam * requirendi. Cum autem suo cuique iudicio * sit utendum, difficile factu 5 est me id · sentire quod 7 tu velis." 1 inquid Bl * quam add. Β tumest A · mcid B, med A1

■ intclligebam Vx 7 quo Bl

* iudiciosi Bx

■ fac-

1. quae cum . . . adridens Cotta: Fin. 1, 26: magis ut ilium provocarem quam ut ipse loquertr. The method is the AlB1Vl contain these words both at the end of Book 2 and here; cf. A. C. characteristic Academic one; cf. Div. 2, Clark, Descent of Manuscript! (1918), 8: nihil ut adfirmem, quaeram omnia [and 360. With the phraseology cf. 2, 1, nn. parallels in Pease's n. {nihil ut adfirmem)\. {quae cum Cotta dixisset; turn Velleius); refellendi tui: O. J. Todd (CI. also Ac. 2, 63, where A. C. Ranitz Quart. 36 (1942), 30, n. 6) finds only (De Lib. Cic. Acad. Comment. (1809), 14) one other case in Cicero (Fin. 5, 54) would suspect that in the second of a gerund or gerundive dependent edition a new book began: baec cum upon causa and also having an object. dixisset Catu/us, me omnes intueri. minus: often in a courteous, slighdy ironical understatement instead of the adridens: the discussion is pursued blunter non or baud; cf. 3, 4: etiam si in a friendly spirit rather than in acrimony or with the sarcasm at times minus vera . . . ea quae minus intellexi; Am. 23; also Fin. 4, 2: quae vix intellegam; characterizing Velleius (e.g., 3, 95); cf. 1, 17; Ac. 2,63; Fin. 1, 26: turn Triarius I. Heincmann, Poseidonios' metapbys. Scbr. Itniter adridens; Min. Fcl. 14, 1: sic Caeci­ 2 (1928), 149. Goethe compares Plat. lius et renidens (nam indignationit eius Protag. 329 b. tumorem effusae orationis impetus rtlaxa- •uo cuique iudicio: cf. 1, 10: denverat). nunt enim suum iudicium adbibere. difficile factu: cf. Off. 1, 71; Rep. 1, neque tarn refellendi: cf. 3, 4: non tarn refellere eius orationem quam ea quae65 ; Legg. 3, 29; Tim. 38; also facile factu minus intellexi requirere . . . non tarn in- (Sest. 39; Fam. 13, 9, 3 ; 15, 10, 1; Ad £.Fr.3,\,6). teilegendi causa quam refellendi', 3, 93: non ut earn tollerem sed ut intellegeretis; Div. 1, 2. hie Velleius: for the ellipsis cf. 8: ut Stoicorum magis argumenta confutetAc. 2, 10; Fin. 5, 4; 5, 6; Rep. 1, 37 quam bominum deleat rtligionem; 2, 46; (bis).

980

3,3

2 Hie Velleius, "Nescis," ! inquit, "quanta cum expectatione, Cotta, sim te auditurus. lucundus * enim Balbo nostro sermo tuus contra Epicunim fuit;* praebebo igitur ego* me tibi vicissim attentum contra Stoicos auditorem. Spero enim te, ut soles, bene paratum venire." 3 Turn Cotta, "Sic mehercule," * inquit, "Vellei; neque· enim mihi par ratio 7 cum Lucilio est ac tecum fuit." "Qui tandem?" inquit ille. "Quiaβ mihi videtur Epicurus vester de dis · immortalibus non magnopere pugnare; tantum modo negare deos esse non audet, ne 1 nestis A1 * iocundus Ν ■ fuit add. sup. Β * ego cm. Ν (me in ras.) A, VNBF, sine me Η * uelle in aeque AXV* AlBl · quam VN » diis AV*N

nescis: cf. Donat. Andr. 791. expectatione: cf. 3, 65: motora extptcto ; Ac. 1, 3: is/a . . . iam din expectamus; Tusc. 4, 46: expecto quid ad is/a; Legg. 1, 22; 3, 49: id ipsum quod dicis txpic/o; De Or. 2, 74: me motor expectatio tenet; Brut. 17. iucundus . . . Balbo: cf. Fin. 5, 96: pergra/a mibi ora/io tua. contra E p i c u n i m : cf. 2, 2: contra Epicurum. attentum contra Stoicos auditorem: perhaps intentionally contrasting the bias of the Epicurean with Cicero's own claim (1, 17) to be an impartial hearer. bene paratum: "well primed"; cf. Dip. 1, 132: praeclare tu quidem, inquam, para/us; Rep. 1, 34: qua in disputation* quoniam tu parattor es; Brut. 158: paratus igitur veniebat Crassus; Fam. 6, 6, 12: ad secundam fortunam bent paratum fuisse. Since 2, 73, speaks of bestemo die and 3, 18 of nudius tertius, Plasberg (cd. maior, 345; cf. R. Philippson in Pbilol. Wocb. 54 (1934), 192) suggests that the original plan of our work may have contempla­ ted conversations held on three days, with a day intervening between Book 2 and Book 3, in which the rebuttal might have been prepared by Cotta. In that case venire would refer to a physical

reconvening of the disputants.

7

* simc paratio

3. turn Cotta: cf.3. 4; 3, 5; 3, 6; 3, 7 (bis); 3, 9; 3, 13 (bis); 3, 19. sic: "yes"; cf. Fin. 3, 9; Rep. 1, 60: sic, inquit, est; Pbil. 2, 44: sic, ο pinor. The mss here read Λ, which some have attempted to retain in the sense of utinam and others have emended to am; cf. G. F. Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 3 (1858), 341-342. Lambinus's emendation of sic perhaps implies a spero from the previous sentence. par ratio: cf. Legg. 1. 30; 1, 35; Off. 1, 10; Am. 1, 58. c u m Lucilio: cf. 1, 67, n. (tecum ... uti). R. Philippson (Sjmb. Osloenses, 20 (1940). 43) remarks that when Cicero here puts the arguments of Posidooius in the mouth of Cotta he docs it himself, rather than following an Academic source. In Div. 2, 40, the Academic speaker similarly introduces a picture of the Epicurean gods. est . . . fuit: the perfect contrasts the completed refutation of the Epicurean with the commencing attack on the Stoics. qui tandem: cf. 3, 41; Tusc. 3, 5; 5, 89; Legg. 1, 55; also below, 3, 36: qui magis; 3, 40: qui me/iora. non magnopere pugnare: cf. 1, 75: illud vidio pugnare te; Div. 1, 113: cum bit magnopere pugnemus.

negare . . . non audet: cf. 1» 85;

3, 4

981

quid invidiae1 subeat 1 autcriminis; cum vero deos nihil agere nihil curare conflrmat membrisque8 humanis esse praeditos sed corum membrorum usum nullum habere, ludere videtur satisque putare si dixerit esse quandam beatam naturam et * aeternam. 4 A Balbo autem animadvertisti,5 credo, quam multa dicta sint, quamque etiam si minus vera tamen apta inter se et cohaerentia. Itaque cogito, ut dixi, non tarn refellere eius orationem quam ea· quae minus intellexi requirere. Quare, Balbe,7 tibi permitto, responderene mihi malis de singulis rebus quaerenti 1 inui*diae A " subbeat A maduerti Ν · quam mea Β1

■ membrisquac Bl babe A1

· et add. Β

· ani-

7

quid dubitas negare deos esse? non audes; 1, 87: non audes . .. rugart esse deos; 1,;

at hoc volgari opinion* ars esse videatur; Phil. 2, 7 8 : si minus for tern, at tamen stre-

123; Pint. Non posse suaviter, 21, p. 1102 b : υποκρίνεται γαρ εύχάς καΐ προσκυνή­ σεις, ουδέν δεόμενος, δια τον φόβον των πολλών καΐ φΟέγγεται φωνάς εναν­ τίας οΐς φιλοσοφεί; Atticus ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 15, 5, 12; p. 800 c; also the works cited in Pease's n. on Div. 2, 40 (perluci-

nuum. For the compliment to an oppo­ nent cf. 1, 57-59; Div. 2, 8. apta inter ae et cohaerentia: cf. 1,9:

dos, etc.).

nc quid invidiae eubeat: cf. 1, 123: Posidonius disstrutt . . . nullos esse deos Epicuro videri, quaeque is de deis inmortalibus dixerit invidiae detestandae gratia dixisse. O n invidia — odium tbeologicum cf. 1, 13,

est enim admirabilis quaedam continuatio seriesqu* rerum, ut alia ex alia nexa et omnes inter se aptae conligataeque videantur; Fin. 4, 53: omnia inter se apta et contxa; 5, 8 3 : mirabilis est apud illos [sc. Stoicos] contextus rerum . . . ut in geometria, prima ή dederis, danda sunt omnia. For cobaerere cf. A. Pittct, Vocab. philos. de Se'nique, 1

(1937), 184. cogito . . . refellere: cf. Div. 2, 144:

n. (invidia); Div. 2, 28; also the use of proficisci cogitans; Att. 2, 9, 4 : Antium invidiosum in Aug. CD. 5, 9 [with me .. . recipere cogito-, 12, 32, 2 ; Fam. 3 , 3, 2; and other examples in Thes. Ling. reference to our work], nihil agere: cf. 1, 101, n. [nihilagentem Ut. 3 (1912), 1469, 29-78. minus intellexi: cf. 3, 1: qua* minus .. . deum); 2, 44, n. (qui nihil agit); Pease on Div. 2, 6, n. (nihil agere).

uaum nullum habere: cf. 1, 92, n. (quae sit utilitas); 1, 123: membris bominis praeditum omnibus usu membrorum ne minimo quidem; Div. 2, 4 0 : eosque habere putat eadem membra quae nos nee usum ullum habere membrorum. l u d e r e : cf. 1, 1 2 3 : ludimur ab bomine non tarn fact to quam ad scribendi licentiam libero; Tusc. 2, 4 5 : nos ab eo derideri puto.

•atisque putare si dixerit: cf. 1, 45: satis erat dictum.

4. etiam si minus vera: cf. 3, 1, n. (minus); De Or. 1, 109: non intellego quam ob rem mm, si minus ilia subtili definitiotu,

intellegebam;

also

quae

parum

accept,

below. de singulis . . . an univeream: the fundamental difference between the Pla­ tonic dialogues, based on the methods of Socrates, and those of Aristotle is here revealed, the former requiring the agreement of both parties to each article of discussion before the debate can advance to the next point, the latter, by avoidance of interruption, gaining somewhat in clarity of exposi­ tion but losing the firm basis of com­ mon agreement. With this granting to one's adversary the choice of methods

982

3,5

ex te ea quae parum1 accepi * an universam · audi re orationem meam". Turn Balbus: "Ego vero, si quid explanari tibi voles, respondere malo, sin * me interrogare non tam intellegendiδ causa quam refellendi,· utrum voles faciam, vel ad singula quae requires statim respondebo vel cum 7 peroraris ad omnia." 5 Turn8 Cotta: "Optime," inquit; "quam ob rem sic agamus ut nos ipsa ducit oratio ·. 2 Sed ante quam de re,10 pauca de me. Non enim mediocriter moveor auctoritate n tua, Balbe, orationequeeaquae me in i a perorando cohortabatur13 ut meminissem me et Cottam esse et pontificem; quod e o , u credo, valebat, ut opi1 parua VXHN, p a r u a m AVV, paraueram m. rec. sup. add. A * accipe A1 • antniuersam A1 ' sin AGt sin* H, si VNBF » intcllcgi A1 · causa q u a m refellendi in mg.A, causa om. F ' uel c u m . . . agamus om. A ■ turn] · ducit uel c u m peroraris ad omnia, turn cotta o p t i m e inquit q u a m o b c u m B1 l ll r e m sic a g a m u s ut nos ipsa ducit oratio. sed A * q u a m re Bl a u t o r i t a t e A1 11 u mei in Bl " *hortabatur A1 c o j e g a Bl

—as a duellist might grant the selection

Cotta-, Div. 1, 8; 1, 47; Ac. 2, 115; 2,

of weapons—cf. Plat. Rtp. 1, 348 b ; 1, 350 c; Sophist, 217 c; Gorg. 462 b ; Prot. 329 b ; 334 c—338 e ; Minos\ 315 d - c ; also in Cicero cf. Fin. 1, 29: uti oratione perpe tua malo quam interro­ gare aut interrogans 2, 3 : arbitror, quamquam admodum delectatus sum eius oratione perpetua, tamen commodius> cum in rebus singulis insistas et inteilegas quid quisque conetdat, quid abnuat, ex rebus eoncessis concludi quod vtlis et ad exitum perveniri; Τ use. 1, 16: sed nihil te interpellabo; continentem orationem audire malo. r c s p o n d c r e : o t h e r Ciceronian cases of -ne following a short e arc n o t e d by O . J . T o d d in CI. Quart. 36 (1942), 30, n. 3 : Div. 1, 53: ipsene; Parad. 1 2 : togitassene; Rose. Com. 4 : essene; also by e m e n d a t i o n in 2 V'err. 5, 109. p a r u m a c c e p i : like minus intellexi, a b o v e . F o r atcipere in this sense cf. Fin. 5, 2 6 ; Tusc. 5, 111; Tbes. Ung. Ut. 1 (1900), 308, 32—309, 24. Also cf. Fin. 4, 2 : ita multa dicunt [sc. Stoiri] quae pi χ intellegam. e g o v e r o : cf. 3 , 5 : ego vero. 5. u p t i m e : cf. 3 , 2 0 : optime, inquit

148; Fin. 4, 4 4 ; Tusc. 1, 119; Rep. 1, 6 0 . ut . . . d u c i t oratio: cf. 3 , 4 3 : in bunc locum deduxit oratio; Tusc. 2, 4 2 : ad credendum tua ducit oratio. Ax, in his a p p e n d i x , is t e m p t e d t o accept Heind o r f ' s e m e n d a t i o n duett, b u t this is n o t necessary. d e re, p a u c a d e m e : for t h e omission of t h e v e r b cf. 1, 17, n. (verum hoc alias); with t h e personal explanation cf. Ac. 2, 6 4 : adgrediar igitur si pauca ante qua υ it Jama mea dixtro. The jingle (re . . . me) is n o t e w o r t h y . o r a t i o n e q u e : cf. 2, 168: teque et principem civem et pontifkem esse cogitts. c o h o r t a b a t u r : an unusual personifi­ cation of oratio. p o n t i f i c e m : cf. 1, 6 1 , n . (tgp ipse pontifex); 2, 2, n. (pbilosopbi . . . pontificis . . . Cottae)-, 2, 168, n. (pontificem esse cogites); 3, 9 4 : vos pontifues. e o . . . v a l e b a t : " w h i c h , I suppose, meant that 1 '; cf. In Caecil. 6 2 : ista quatstura ad earn rem valet ut; Ν epos, Τ htm. 2, 7: id responsum quo valeret; 4, 4 : eo vaJibat ut; Quintil. Inst. \, 2, 16: to paltt ut.

3, 5

983

niones quas a maioribus accepimus de dis l inmortalibus, sacra, caerimonias, religionesque a defenderem. Ego vero eas defendam semper semperque · defendi, nee me ex ea opinione, quam a maioribus accepi de culm deorum inmortalium, ullius umquam * oratio aut docti aut indocti · movebit.· Sed cum de religione 1 diis AVXN ■ religionisque AV*BX q u a e A1 * us u m q u a m ex u i s u m ( ?) q u a m A

opinionee quae a maioribus acce­ p i m u s : cf. 1, 30, n. (accepimus); and w i t h the t h o u g h t 1, 61-62; 3 , 9 : mibi enim unum sat erat, ita nobis maioris nostros tradidisse ; 3 , 4 3 ; Dip. 2, 2 8 ; 2, 7 1 ; 2, 148 [Cicero himself s p e a k i n g ] : maiorum instituta tueri sacris caerimoniisque rttinendis sapientis est; Am. 13: plus apud me antiquorum auctoritas valet', etc.; Legg. 2, 19; Har. Rtsp. 18-19: ego vero primum habeo auctores ac magistros reiigionum colendarum maiores nostros, quorum mibi tanta fuisse sapientia videtur ut satis superque prudentes rint qui illorum prudentiam non dicam adse· qui, sed quanta fuerit perspicere possint . .. deinde . .. cognovi mult a homines doctos sapientisque et dixisse et scripta de deorum immortalium numine reliquisse; quae quamquam divinitus perscripta video, tamen eius modi sunt ut ea maiores mibi docuisse illos, non ab Wis didicisse videantur; Eur. Baccb. 200-203: ουδέν σοφιζόμεσθβ τοϊσι δαίμοσι. / πατρίους τταραδοχάς <5ς θ* όμήλικας χρόνω / κεκτήμεθ', ουδείς αυτά καταβαλεϊ λόγος, ούδ' eI δι* άκρων το σοφόν ηΰρηται φρενών; Liv. 39, 15, 2 : nulli umquam contioni, Quirites, tarn non solum apta sed etiam necessaria bate sollemms deorum comprecatio fuit, quae vos admoneret bos esse deos quos colere, venerari, precarique maiores vestri instituissent; Min. Fel. 6, 1; but cf. Lact. Inst. 2, 6, 7: bae sunt religiones quas sibi a maioribus suis tradit as pertinacisnme tueri ac defendere perseverant, nee considerant quales sint sed ex hoc vtras ac probatas esse confidunt quod eas vt teres tradiderunt, tantaque est auctoritas vetustatis ut inquirere in earn scelus esse ducatur; 5, 19, 3 ; 5, 19, 2 0 ; and t h e fragment of Seneca ap. A u g . CD. 6 , 1 0 . Cf. also L. L a u r a n d , Ciceron, 2 (1934), 348, n. 0 ; J. C. P l u m p e ,

* semper semperque] s e m p e r · ut indocti i ? / 7 ■ inouebit A1

Wesen u. Wirkung d. Auctoritas Maiorum bei Cic. (1935), 3 4 ; H . Roloff, Maiores bei Cic. (1938) 1 k n o w only by t h e review by A. K l o t z in Pbilol. Wocb. 59 (1939), 99S-999. W. Jaeger (in Authority and the Individual (Harv. Tercent. Publ. 1937), 241-242) notes that G r e e k has n o w o r d c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o the Latin auctoritas. sacra, c a e r i m o n i a s , r e l i g i o n e s q u e : religious practices t o be maintained w i t h o u t question as distinct from t h e o ­ logical theories o p e n t o d e b a t e ; cf. 1, 6 1 : caerimonias uligiorusqut ... tuendos; Rtp. 2, 26: reiigionum caerimonias; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 4 : τ ά χ α γαρ ασφαλέστε­ ρος π αρά τους ώς έτέρως φιλοσοφοϋντας εύρεθήσεται ό σκεπτικός, κατά μεν τά πάτρια έθη καΐ τους νόμους λέγων είναι θεούς και πάν τό εις τήν τούτων θρησκείαν καΐ εύσέβειαν συντεϊνον ποιών, τό δ* Οσον επί τ η φιλοσοφώ ζητήσει μηδέν προπετευόμενος; W . Kxoll, Die Kultur d. etc. Zeit, 2 (1933), 17-18. defenderem . . . defendam . . . de­ f e n d i : cf. P. Parzingcr, Beitr. ξ. Kenntnis d. Entwickl. d. cic. Stils (1910), 29, c o m ­ paring for the adnominatio Pbil. 3 , 3 8 ; 3, 3 9 ; 5, 4 6 ; 5, 53. u l l i u s : for the c o m m o n e r adusquam; sec the examples cited by Seyffert o n Am. 52 (p. 356). d o c t i aut i n d o c t i : cf. 1, 5, n. {indocti . . . docti). m o v e b i t : cf. 1, 66: de ista auctoritate deiecerit; 2, 4 6 : ex boc . . . numquam me movebit; Att. 7, 8, 5; Pro Cluent. 145: neque me ilia oratio commovet. T i . C o r u n c a n i u m : cf. 1, 115, n. (<Ti.>Coruncanium); 2, 165. N o t e the t w o rhetorical t r i a d s : C o r u n c a n i u s , Sci-

984

3, 5

agitur, Ti.1 Conmcaniurn,1 P. Scipioncm, P. Scaevolam, pontifices maximos, non 3 Zenonem aut Qcanthcn 4 aut Chrysippum * sequor, habeoque C. Laelium,* augurcm eundemque sapientem, quern potius audiam dicentem de religione,7 in ilia β oratione nobili, quam quemquam principem Stoicorum. Cumque omnis populiRomani· religioin 10 sacra et in auspicia11 divisasit, tertium 1 T i . Man., t. BF,add. A, om. HVN ■ q u o r u m canium AG, c o r u n c a n u m l·'1 • n o n add. Β * dcanthem Ν * c h r i s i p p u m VB, crisippum F, c h r i s y p p u m A Ί • clelium A (c in ras.) V1, glclium GH\?) rclegione Vx ' i n ilia) milla ιβ AlBl · romani] r. AVNBF in om. Hv " in auspicia] in om. deft. Rom. Vtn., ospitia Vx, ospicia A

p i o , Scaevola; Z c n o , Cleanthcs, Chrysipp u s . In Legg. 2, 52, Cicero cites Scaevola and Coruncanius as pontifices max/mi. P . S c i p i o n c m : P. Cornelius Scipio Nasica C o r c u l u m (cf. 2, 10), w h o be­ came pontifex maxim us in 150 B.C.; cf. Sen. 5 0 ; F . M u n z c r in P.-Q?. 4 (1901), 1501, 2-4. P. S c a e v o l a m : cf. 1, 115, n. (P. Scaevolam). p o n t i f i c c s m a x i m o · : hence specia­ lists in theology. Cf. Ait. 4, 2, 4 : turn M. Lucullus de omnium conlegarum sententia respondit religionss indices pontifices fuisse, legis esse senatum. Z e n o n e m aut C l e a n t h e n aut Chry­ s i p p u m : t h e R o m a n pontifices appear in asyndeton, perhaps indicating, like poly­ s y n d e t o n , their essential unity of d o g m a , while the G r e e k p h i l o s o p h e r s , even t h o u g h all of the Stoic school, arc sepa­ rated by disjunctives {aut . . . aut), perhaps as indicating individual varia­ tions in their ideas; cf. 1, 5 : tamque inter se disndentes. h a b e o q u e , e t c . : cf. Pro Sest. 2 0 : babeo quern opponam labi ills atque caeno . . . babebit senatus in bunc annum quern sequatur. C. L a e l i u m : cf. 2, 165. T h e y o u n g e r Laclius, intimate with the y o u n g e r Africanus, as his father with t h e elder. O n his auguratc cf. Am. 7 ; 7 7 ; Rep. 3 , 4 2 ; Brut. 1 0 1 ; Pbil. 2, 8 3 ; F. Munzcr in P.-W. 12 (1924), 406. H e is the leading speaker in the De Amicitia. s a p i e n t e m : with reference t o his

cognomen Sapiens \ cf. Am. 6-7; Off. 2,

4 0 ; H o r . S. 2, 1, 7 2 ; Plin. Pantg. 8 8 ; Plut. Ti. Graccb. 8, 4. ilia oratione n o b i l i : a speech o p p o ­ sing t h e attempt of the t r i b u n e , C . Licinius Crassus, t o transfer t o p o p u l a r vote elections t o vacant seats in t h e priestly colleges; cf. 3, 4 3 : capeaunculis his quas Numa nobis reliquit, de qui bus in ilia aureola oratiuncula dint Latlius; Rep. 6, 2 : oratio Laelii quam ornnes babemta in manibus, quam simpuvia pontificum dis immortalibus grata sint Samiaeque, ut is scribit, capudines; Am. 96: tamen illius [sc. C. Licini Crash) vendibilem orationem religio deorum immortalium nobis de/endtntibus facile vincebat; Brut. 8 3 : at oratio Laeli de conlegiis non melior quam de multis quam voles Scipionis. O n his oratorical and political success cf. F . M u n z c r in P.-W. 12 (1924), 410. p r i n c i p e m : cf. 1, 16, n. (principes); 2, 57, where Z e n o is called princeps investigandae veritatis. p o p u l i R o m a n i r e l i g i o : t h e r e is n o a t t e m p t t o make religion universal rather than national, despite t h e use by b o t h F.picurcans and Stoics of the a r g u ­ ment f r o m consensus (e.g. 1, 4 3 ; 2, 5). r e l i g i o . . . d i v i t a : o n this threefold division cf. Legg. 2, 2 0 : torum [sc. saeerdotum] autem genera sunto tria, unum quod praesit caerimoniis et sacris, alterum quod interpretatur fatidicorum et vatium ecfata incognita . . . interpretes autem Iovis optumi maxumi, publici augures signss et auspidis f postea vidento; 2, 3 0 : discriptioque sactrdotum nullum iustat rtligwnjs genus praettr-

3, 5

985

adiunctum sit si quid praedictionis causa ex portends et monstris x Sibyllae * interpretes haruspicesve monuenint, harum ego s religionum nullam * umquam contemnendam putavi mihique ' ita persuasi· Romulum auspiciis,7 Numam sacris constitutis 1 monsstris Vt in mg. ucl monitis nullum A · -que ex quae V spiciis A

4

* sybillae BFt sibille AN · ergo HBF * ita persuasi ita Ν ' hauspiciis H, aut

mittit. nam sunt ad placandos deos alii constituti qui sacris praesint sollemnibus, ad in/erpretanda alii praedicta vatium ... maximum autem et praestantissimum in re publico ius est augurum cum auctoritate con­ s'unc turn ; Η or. Res p. 18: maiores nostras . . . qui statas solUmnisque caerimonias pontificatu, rerum bene gerendarum auctoritates augurio, fatorum veteres praedictiones Apollinis vatum libris, portentorum expiationes Etruscorum disciplina contineri put averunt;

Aug. CD. 6, Antiquitates is three religious primus sit dt

3 [where Varro in the said to have recognized groups: ita subdivisit ut pontifiabus> secundus ds

auguribus, tertius

dequindecimvirissacrorum].

portends et monstris: cf. 2, 7. Sibyllae interpretes: cf. 2, 10: Sibyllinis

vaticinationibus.

The

original

two

keepers of the Sibylline Books were increased by the Licinian Rogations to decemviri; cf. Div. 1, 4; Li v. 6, 37, 12. Later there was a further enlargement t o quindecimviri; cf. Scrv. Aen. 6, 7 3 : sciendum sane primo duos librorum fuisse rust odes, inde decern, inde qmndecim usque ad tempora Sullana [emended by P. Burmann to inde decern usque ad tempora Sulla­ na, inde quindecim]. Fam. 8, 4, 1 (51 B.C.)

already speaks of fifteen. In the Empire the number was sometimes exceeded; cf. Pease on Div.

1, 4, n. {decern inter­

pretes)-, A. Rzach in P.-W. 2A (1923), 2106. Members of this college are called interpretes (e.g., Div. 1, 4; 2„ 110; Liv. 10, 8, 2) both from their translating the verses of the Sibyl from Greek into Latin and also from their assisting in the determination of their meaning. haruspices: cf. 1, 55; Pease on Div. 1, 3 , n. (baruspicum disciplina) and works

there cited.

monuenint: transmitting the divine warnings as given in monstra. mihique ita persuasi: cf. Τ use. 1, 24; Sen. 7 8 ; 80.

Romulum auspiciis, Numam sa­ cris: for the this tradition cf. Liv. 1, 19, 1; 1, 20, 2; 1, 21, 6. For Romulus and the auspices at the founding of Rome cf. Div. 1, 3 , and Pease's n. (auspicato . .. condidisse); 2, 70, and n. (auspicato condidit)\ Rep. 2, 5; 2, 16: auspiciis plurimum obsecutus est Romulus, nam et ipse . . . urbem condidit auspicato et omnibus pub lids rebus instituendis qui sibi essent in auspiciis . . . CQQptavit augures; 2, 5 1 ; Legg. 2, 3 3 ;

Enn. Ann. 78-79; Liv. 1, 6, 4; 1, 18, 6; 5, 52, 2; 6, 41, 4; Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 23, 6; Val. Max. 1, 4, proem; Plut. Rom. 9, 5; 11, 1; 22, 1; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 73; A. Rosenberg in P.-W. 1A (1920), 1091. Observe that Cicero ignores any connection of Aeneas with the Roman religion, perhaps because of Julius Caesar's claims of Aeneas as an ancestor (the apposite Hungarian article by 1.

Borszak

(in

Egye femes

Pbilologiai

Kb\lony, 1942, 188-200; 1943, 384-394) I have not seen). To the religious in· tcrests and institutions of Numa (Νομάς . . . ό 'Ρωμαίων νομοθέτης; cf. Schol. Dan. Aen. 6, 808; Suid. s.v. Νομϊς) references are abundant; e.g., 3, 43; Rep. 2, 26; 5 , 3 ; Virg. Aen. 6, 810-811; Diod. 8, 14; Liv. 1, 18, 1; 1, 18, 6; 1, 19, 1; 1, 42, 4; 4, 4, 2; 40, 29, 2-14; Calpurn. 1, 65-68; Quintil. Inst. 3, 7, 18; Dio Chrys. 25, 8; Plut. Numa, 5, 5; 6, 2; 7, 2; Camill. 18, 1; Fronto, Ep. vol. 2, p. 10 Haines; Flor. 1, 1, 2, 2-3; Polyaen. Strat. 8, 4; Dio Cass. 1, 64; Ampel. 17, 1; Tert. Ad Nat. 2, 17; Lact. Inst. 1, 22, 1-4; Anon. De Vir. ill. 3, 1;

986

3,6

fundamenta iecisse nostrae civitaris,1 quae numquam profecto : sine summa placatione' deorum inmortaliurn tanta e s s e 4 potuisset.* 6 Habes, Balbe, quid Cotta, quid pontifex sentiat; he nunc ego· intellegam7 tu quid· sentias; a te enim· philosopho 1 · rationem accipere debeo religionis,11 maioribus autem nostris etiam nulla ratione reddita credere." 1 fundamema . . . ciuitatts add. in mg. A ■ profecrum Bl * es*se Β · poruissct dett. Vtn., p o t u b s e n t AHl'NBF Lact. Imtt. 2, 6, 8, ergo codd. * intclligain I '* · quid tu dttt. ι ll U. · atenim Β1 · rUosofo ABX religionis accipere

Julian, Adv. Gait I. p . 193 c-d; E u t r o p . 1, 3 ; A u g . CD. 7, 3 4 ; Vopisc. Carus, 2, 3 ; Lyd. De Mew. 4. 2 ; Suid. s.v. ττοντίφιξ. f u n d a m e n t a i e c i t s c : with the phrase cf. 1, 44, n. (fundamental* . . . tat turn). For the R o m a n religion as the founda­ tion of the R o m a n state—a view natur­ ally a t u c k e d by the Christian w r i t e r s — cf. 2, 8: intellegi potest eorum imperiit rem publicam amplificatam qui retigionibus paruif/ent ... ceteris rtbiu ant pares out etiam inferiores reperiemur, religion*, id est, cultu deorum\ multo superiores; Polyb. 6, 56, 6-15 [ i m p o r t a n t but t o o long t o q u o t e ) ; Li v. 5, 5 1 , 5 ; 5, 52, 2 ; 44, 1, 1 1 : favere enim pietati fideique deost per quos populus Romanus ad Iantum fastigii penerit; Val. Max. 1, 1 , 9 : omnia namque post religiontm ponenda semper nostra civitas duxit; O r o s . 6, 1, 1 3 ; T e n . Apol. 2 5 ; Ad Nat. 2, 1 7 ; Min. Fel. 7. init.; 25, 1-7; A u g . Serm. 296, 7; CI.L. I, 2500: quom res publico potus ac const/io sit aucta; F. Bacon, Essay 16; W. Kroll. Die Kultur d. cic. Zeit% 2 (1933), 1. p l a c a t i o n e : cf. Dtv. 2, 3 6 : quae tarn subito facta est deorum tanta placatio; Off. 2, 11: deos placatos pietas efficiet et sanctitas; Plin. N.H. 8, 182: bine victimae opimae et laudatissima [al. /autissima] deorum placatio. t a n t a e a s e : cf. 3 , 2 1 : nihil est mundo melius in rerum natura, ne in terris quidem urb* nostra; Rep. 2, 10; Virg. G. 2, 534: rerum facta est pulcberrima Roma; Aen. 7, 602-603: maxima rerum / Roma; Hor.

* p l a c l a r i o a e .-: · e g o dett. Ram., Rom. I 'en. Loci. d e b e o L^aei. L:

C. 4 , 3, 13: Romae principis urbium \ CJ. 11-12: posns nihil urb* Roma I risen maijts; P r o p . 3 , 22, 17-20; Plin. X.H. 3. 38: Roma terrarum caput; Plut. De Fort. Rom. 1, p . 316 c ; Manil. 4, 6 9 4 : rerum maxima Roma; Mart. 12, 8, 1-2: Roma, , cut par est nihil et nihil secundum; Claud. De Cons. Stil. 3 , 130-131; urbi qua nihil in terris complex tit ur altius aether; Rutil. N a m . 1, 47-48: regina tus pulcberrima mundi, f .. . Roma ; Procop. 7, 2 2 , 9: ' Ρ ώ μ η μέντοι ττόλτων ά π ζ σ ώ ν , όσχι ύφ* ή λ ί ω τυγχάνουσιν ουσαι, μ τ γ ί σ τ η TC καϊ ά ξ ι ο λ ο γ ω τ ί τ η ώμολόγηται ctvai; G . G e r n e n t z , Laudts Romae (1918). 6 . h a b e s . . . credere: q u o t e d by Lact. Inst. 2, 6, 8 (reading quid tu; raticnem religionis accipere debeo; against w h i c h Ax, in his a p p e n d i x , defends the readings in the Cicero manuscripts). T h e sentence answers Balbus's appeal in 2 , 168. e g o i n t e l l e g a m : s o t h e deteriores used by the editto Romana and s o Lactancius, t h o u g h ergo of t h e o t h e r mss m i g h t well be defended. n u l l a ratione reddita c r e d e r e : faith is offset t o r e a s o n ; cf. 3 , 9 : tu auc tori fates contemnis, ratione pugnas; 2, 13: ego autem a te rationes requiro. Lact. Inst. 2, 6, 9, remarks: // credit, cur ergo rationem requrris quae potest efficere ne credas? sin rationem quaerendam put as, ergo mm credis; ideo enim quaeris ut earn sequare cum inreneris, etc.; cf. also Scxt. E m p . Pjrrbou. 1, 2 3 : τ ο ι ς φαινομένου ούν προσέχοντβς κατά τήν βιωτιχήν τήρησιν άΒοξάστως βιοΰμχν; 3 , 2 : περί dcou σχοπήσωμτν, έκιϊνο

3,7

987

3 Turn Balbus: "Quam igitur a me rationem," l inquit, "Cotta, desideras?" Et ille: "Quadripertita," inquit, "fuit divisio tua, primum ut velles * docere deos esse, deinde quales essent, rum ab iis 8 mundum regi, postremo consulere eos rebus humanis. Haec, si recte memini, partitio fuit." "Rectissume", inquit Balbus;4 "sed expecto quid requiras." 7 Turn Cotta: "Primum quidque videamus", inquit, "et si id est primum, quod inter omnis nisi admodum impios convenit, mihi quidem ex animo exuri non potest, esse deos, id tamen ipsum, quod mihi persuasum δ est auctoritate maiorum, cur ita sit nihil tu me doces." "Quid est," inquit Balbus, "si tibi persuasum est, cur a · me velis discere?" 1

rationed 1

« uclIisB 1

balbus rursusincipit Ρ

» iis AHVN,

· peruasum AXVX

προειπόντες δτι τω μέν βίω κατακολουθοϋντις άδοξάστως φ α μέν clvai θεούς καΐ σέβομεν θεούς και προνοεΐν αυτούς φαμέν, προς δέ τήν προττέτειαν των δογματικών τάδε λέγομεν; Ε. Rohdc, Der gr. Roman* (1914), 229, n. 1. quadripertita: cf. 2, 3: primum decent esse deos, deinde quales sint, turn mundum ab bis administrarit postremo conrulere rebus humanis [and n. on in partis quattuor],

is B\ his B*F, hiis G

« A

· cur a add. in mg. Β

credere) above]. Schocmann explains the structure of the argument: si id est primum, esse deos, id ipsum cur ita nihil tu me doces.

sit

exuri: though emended by scholars to eximi, eruit excuti, exui, exire, or exseri, the

ms reading needs no change; cf. Virg. Aen.

6, 742: in/ectum eluitur scelus aut

exuritur igni; Dio Chrys. 4, 32: ούδ' αν πυρί τις ή έκκαΰσαι βουλόμενοςvelles docere: cf. 3, 18: cum docere άλλα κάν έμττρήσπ τις τόν 4ν0ρωπον . . . velles deos esse. Mayor suggests that the μένοι αν αύτοΰ τα δόγματα έν τη ψυχή, κτλ.; Clem. Strom. 7, 16, 103, 2:καίουform of expression denotes unsuccessful σαν τάς ψευδείς δόξας αυτών; Aug. De argumentation. Mor. Eccl. Catb. 64: exustis omnibus expecto quid requiras: cf. 3, 65: vitiis [cf. Retract. 1, 7, 5 ] ; De Doctr. et maiora expecto ; Tusc. 4, 4 6 : itaque expecto quid ad ista ; Legg. 3 , 4 9 : ad ipsum quod diets expecto.

7. primum: the first point, the exis­ tence of the gods, was discussed by Balbus in 2, 4-44, and this refutation —defective by reason of a lacuna at 3, 13— extends from 3,7 to 3,19. With the phrase primum quidque cf. 1,77; Fam. 12, 1, 1; and with the thought of the sentence Scxt. Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 23 [ quoted at 3, 6, n. {nulla ration* reddita

Christ. 4, 46: peccata omnia humanae conditionis exureret [quoting Ambr. De

Saneto Spiritu, proem]. The metaphor is a medical one, taken from cauterization, for which cf. A. S. Pease in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 25 (1914), 77, and works there cited. auctoritate maiorum: cf. 3, 5, n. {opiniones quas a maioribus

acceptmus).

quid est . . . cur: cf. 1, 3: quid est quod; 1, 115: quid est enim cur; 3, 47: quid autem diets ... cur. 63

988

3,8

Turn Cotta: "Quia sic adgrcdior,1" inquit, "ad* hanc disputationem quasi nihil umquam audierim dc dis * immortalibus, nihil cogitaverim; rudem me et integrum discipulum* accipe et ea quae require» 4 doce." 8 "Die igitur", inquit,· "quid requiras." "Egone? Primum illud,7 cur, quod [perspicuum]β in istafm] parte[m] · ne egere quidem oratione dixisses, quod esset 10 per­ spicuum et inter omnis n constaret, de eo " ipso tarn multa dixeris.13" 1 adgrcdiar(i>)£1 · zoom. BF » dis Ax\ r | , diis All'K\ et integrum Ρ * require B1 · die mihi inquid N, inquit om. Ρ • [perspicuum] del. Lamb. · istam partem coda"., corr. Lamb. u 11 omnes B% " deo Bx dixeris tam multa Ρ

4 ,f

discipulum .7 ilium Bl est A\ ^PBl

adgrcdior: cf. 1, 57: ante quam adgre- the -word consfaret the phrase deos esse, diar ad ea quae a te dtsputata sunt; Rcid but this seems needless after 3, 7. on Ac. 2, 45. in istajm] partefm]: the emendation rudem me ct integrum: untrained of Lambinus, which seems simpler and (cf. De Or. 1, 218: tironem ac rudem) yet more probable than (1) P. Stamm's fair-minded {Ait. 7, 26, 2: admones ut assumption (Ar.) of a modified form of a me integrum quoad ponim iftvem). marginal gloss: perspire in istam partem \ or (2) Hcindorf's quod in ista partitions; 8. egonc: cf. 1, 16. primum illud cur: cf. Div. 2, 126: or (3) Plasberg's guess that in arises from a misunderstanding of a suprascript illud eiiam requiro cur. quod [perspicuum]: the repetition m placed to change the first quod into of perspicuum, despite Cicero's tendency quom (J. Forchhammcr in Nordisk tidto such, is hardly tolerable, and its first skrifj for filologi, N.S. 5 (1880), 52, had occurrence gives no satisfactory sense, proposed cum); or (4) Allen's transposi­ tion so as to read cur in istam partem quod so that most editors have deleted it (with or without adjacent words). perspicuum ne egere quidem oratione dixisses, A. C. Clark {The Descent of Manuscripts etc. [explaining in istam partem quod as = (1918), 358-359) has well explained the in partem istius quod]; or (5) Davies's first perspicuum as inserted from below deletion of the entire phrase perspicuum through homocotelcuton of quod in the in istam partem, with no explanation of shorter lines of the archetype: quod / how it had been inserted into the text. in istam partem ne egere qui- / dem orationeThe meaning 1 take to be: "1? First of dixisses quod j perspicuum (he feels that the all this: what you in that part [the passage presence of variants seems "to show containing the first of the four main that esset (or est) is also an accretion," but topics, namely, that the gods exist] had this seems doubtful. With the statement asserted did not even need discussion, here made cf. 2, 4: ne egere quidem videtur,because it was clear and generally ad­ inquit, oratione prima pars, quid enim potest mitted, why, on that particular point, esse . . . tam . . . perspicuum, etc.; 2, 23: you spoke at such length?" The slight negaram enim banc prim am partem egere anacoluthon may be readily paralleled in Cicero, and is doubtless intended to re­ oratione, quod esset omnibus perspicuum deos esse. Plasbcrg, to achieve even greater present the easy style of oral discourse. parallelism, adds in our passage, after perspicuum et inter omnis contta-

3>9

989

"Quia te quoque", inquit, * "animadverti, Cotta, saepe cum in foro * diceres quam plurimis 3 posses 4 argumentis onerare ' iudicem, si modo eam facultatem tibi daret causa. Atque hoc idem et philosophi · faciunt et ego ut potui feci. Tu autem quod 7 quaeris similiter facis ac si me roges cur te duobus contuear oculis et non 8 altero coniveam,· cum idem uno adsequi possim." 4 9 Turn Cotta: "Quam simile istud sit," inquit, "tu videris. 1 inquit quoquc Ρ ■ infcro Bl · plurimes Bl * posses I '*, possis 7 AVXHPB » onc*rarc Β · filosofi A quid Z7' · non add. F • coniveam Afadv., contuear codd.

ret: cf. 3, 11: constetque inter ornnes; Fin. 4, tantum. C. G. Cobct, Y'ariae Lect. (1873), 33; 4, 36; 5, 17; De Inv. 1. 62: quae 463, deletes the whole phrase et non propositio in se quiddam continet perspkuum altero contuear, but J. N. Madvig (in et quod stare inter omnis necesse est, banc Baiter's app. crit. ad loc.) suggests here velle approbare et firmare nihil at tint t; coniveam, and for the similar difficulty in 3, 9, coniveres in place of contueres—both Polyb. 12, 25 kt 10 [of Timacus]: ό δέ palaeographically easy corrections (if χωρίς της δλης παραπτώσεως τοΰ <5ιατε>we conceive of the archetype of our mss ΟεΐσΟαι τό πλείστον μέρος τοϋ λύγου προς τά καΟάπαξ μή ττροσδεομενα λόγου, as having been copied from a ms in κτλ.; Apul. Apol. 89: <ηοη.>necesse rustic capitals) which subsequent editors est in re tarn ptrtpkua pluribus (is sputart. have generally adopted. Coniveo is a onerare iudicem: cf. 2 Pbti. 99: word much exposed to errors in copying; omnibus eum contumeliis onerasti; 11 or. S. 1,e.g., 2, 143 [coniventibus confused with 10, 10: verbis lassas oneranti bus amis. contuentibus]; 2 Catil. 27 [conniuere and eam facultatem: eius ret facultatem ; commovere]; 2 de Leg. agr. 11 [conivebo corrected from commovebo and commocf. 2, 27: quam similitudinem. philosophi . . . et ego: modestly nebo]; Har. Resp. 38 [coniventis and condetaching himself from the professionals. tuentes]; 52 [conivebant and contuebant]; De Or. 3, 221 \conivens and contuens]; Sen. quod quaeris similiter facie: the Ep. 81, 25 [conipenti and contuenti]', Plin. ms reading, to be retained, with ForchN.H. 10, 209 [coniveant, confueant, conhammer (opxit., 25), Mayor, and Plasbcrg, against qui id of the Romana, since tuentur, and continuant]. The two verbs here in question, though palaeographi­ the emphasis is upon the inquiry rather than the inquirer. '1'hcre is, as Plasbcrg cally similar, arc in meaning diametri­ suggests, a slight anacoluthon, but we cally opposed; cf. De Or. 3, 221. Coniveo may cite as parallels 3, 41: quos diets . . . is rarely used, as here, with the ablative tu reddes rationem; De Or. 1, 246: quod of the eye itself; but cf. Apul. AI. 10, 17: ciliis alterna conivens. inertiom accusas; 1, 247: quod vero . . . 9. quam simile: cf. 3, 15: quid simile putas; 1, 254: quod diets senectutem . . . vindicari; and Ax (appendix) compares medicina; 3, 70: quae est in collatione ista this usage with cum explkativum (cf. similitude; 3, 90: quid est simile; Dip. 2, 108: quam sint ista similia. J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Sjnt. u. Siilistik videris: for this idiom cf. 1, 17: (1928), 722). coniveam: the mss read contuear, Cotta viderit-, Ac. 2, 19: Epicurus baec making a very awkward repetition and viderit; 2, 76; Am. 10: viderint sapientes; not fitting well with the words non De Or. 1, 246: ////' viderint qui; Mayor altero, where we should expect non uno compares the Greek βψη, βψεσΟε, συ

990

3,9

Nam ego neque in * causis, si quid est * evidens de quo inter omnis conveniat, argumentari8 soleo (perspicuitas * enim argumentatione elevatur),6 nee si id facerem in causis forensibus idem facerem in hac subtilitate · sermonis. Cur coniveres7 autem altera oculo causa non esset, cum idem obtutus 8 esset · ambonim et cum rerum natura, quam tu sapientem l0 esse II vis, duo lumina ab 1 in add. PB * quid est] q u i d e m Ν * argumentari . . . e n i m om. Η 7 · suptilitatc V^B1 coniveres * perspicuit**as Β · leuatur VXNBF X % Math/., contuercs AHV PBF, contuereris V N, autem contueres Ρ ■ op tutus 1 10 l ll 1 BF «esse V sapientiam B ese A

nem; ait enim: et quoniam congesta fust atcusatio magis acervo quodam criminum, non distinct/one aliqua generum et varietate; A r n o b . 1, 3 : si in rebus perspicuis et nullam desiderantibus dtfensionem non stolidstatis esset inmorari; Mart. Cap. 5, 5 5 1 : bret'is si non ultra quam res exigit et pro/i\e fundatur assertio; Pythag. Sjmb. 12 {Frag, Pbil. Gr. 1, 510 MuUach): sole collucente ignem afferre nefas, i.e., in rebus Claris et perspicuis rationem non afferendam. evident!um rerum non improbant; 2, 46: duat In Ac. 2, 17, perspicuitas and tvidtntia arc e q u a t e d with ενάργεια. causae perspicuis et evidentthus rebus; Am. 27. n e e si i d f a c e r e m : in 2 Verr. 3 , 144, d c q u o inter o m n i s c o n v e n i a t : un­ C i c e r o admits that he continues against necessarily deleted by C. G . Cobct, Vcrrcs b e y o n d what necessity d e m a n d s ; Variae Led. (1873), 4 6 3 ; cf. Pro Rose. cf. [ L o n g i n . ] 12, 4 : 6 5έ Κικέρων έν Am. 33: quod inter omnis constat. χύσει, κτλ. p e r s p i c u i t a s . . . elevatur: mss are divided b e t w e e n elevatur a n d Itvatur, b o t h h a c subtilitate s e r m o n i s : cf. 1, 6 1 , Ciceronian w o r d s ; for the former cf. w h e r e this private gathering is contrasted De Inv. 1, 78: reprebtnsio est per quam with a contio; Off. 2, 35: alia est ilia, cum argumentando adversariorum confirmatio diVeritas ipsa limatur in disputatione, subtilitas, luitur aut infirmatur aut elevatur. With alia cum ad opinionem commumm omnis the t h o u g h t cf. Fin. 2, 6 2 : A. Varius . .. accommodatur oratio; and for subtilitas dicere consessori solebat, cum datis testibus sermonis cf. Rep. 1, 16; also subtilitas alii tamen citarentur, "aut hoc testium satis disputandi (2, 9 8 ; Dip. 1» 110; Tust. 3 , 56). est, aut nescio quid satis sit"; Off. 2, 16 c o n i v e r e s : cf. 3 , 8, and n. (coniveam). [of Panaetius]: utitur in re non dubia testi­ c u m i d e m obtutus esset a m b o n i m : bus non ntcessariis \ Pro Tull. 55: ut rem in 3 , 8, this is given as a reason for perspicuam quam paucissimis verbis agam; using only o n e , here for not d o i n g so. Manil. 2, 129: ne circuitu longo manifesto O n t h e reason for t w o eyes cf. A r n o b . 2, probentur; M u s o n . fr. 1 H e n s c : δτι ού 59, a n d n. o n duo lumina, b e l o w . For δει πολλαϊς άποδείξεσι ττρός έν π ρ ά γ μ α obtutus cf. Div. 2, 120, and Pease's n. χρήσασΟαι; [Longin.] 3 9 , 3 : et x a l μανία {duo pro uno)\ De Or. 3, 17. τό περί των ούτως όμολογουμένων διαποnatura . . . v o l u i s s e t : nature is here pelv; Iul. Sever. Art. Rbet. 4, p . 357 personified and reference made to its Halm: bine est quod Cicero Pro Scaurο will o r p u r p o s e , as in Fin. 4, 4 1 : quid reprebendit adversarii confusam criminatiomaxime natura veJlet. α ν ε ί θ ε ί η ς ; e.g.. Matt. 27, 4 ; 27, 2 4 ; Acts, 18, 1 5 ; Epict. 2, 5, 2 9 ; 4, 6, 1 1 ; M . Aur. 5, 2 5 ; 1 1 , 13. e g o n c q u e i n c a u s i s : o n Cotta's c o u r t m e t h o d s instructive is De Or. 3 , 3 1 : Cot fa . . . baeret in causa semper et quid iudici probandum sit cum acutissime vidit, omissis ceteris argumentis in eo mentem orationemque defigit. e v i d e n s : cf. 2, 5: est hoc Mo evidentius; Ac. 2, 18: pierique . .. definitiones ipsarum

3,9

991

animo ad oculos perforata nos habere voluisset. Sed quia non quern t u s a p i e n t e m e s s e v i e : cf. 2, οφθαλμοί, κτλ. T h e utility of t w o eyes 3 0 : sapientem ess* mundum necesse est; 2 , 3 6 : in t h e determination of distances seems naturam . . . rations et consilii compotem, n o t yet t o have been observed. postremo sapientem. l u m i n a a b a n i m o a d o c u l o s perfo­ d u o l u m i n a : cf. Aristot. Pol. 3 , 16, rata: lights (i.e., w i n d o w s ; as in De 1287 b 26-29: άτοπον δ*(σως άν clvxi Domo, 1 1 5 ; V i t r u v . 4, 6, 1; Dig. 8, 2, 4) δόξειεν cl βέλτιον [δοι τις δυοϊν βμμασι pierced from t h e m i n d t o t h e e y e s ; cf. καΐ δυσίν άκοαϊς κρίνων . . . ή πολλοί Tusc. 1, 46-47: nos e/u'm ne nunc quidem π ο λ λ ο ί ς ; Lucian, Dial. Marin. 1 [of oculis cernimus ea quae videmus; neque est C y c l o p s ] : δ TC οφθαλμός . . . ουδέν enim ullus sensus in corpore, sed, ui non ένδεέστερον όρων ή et δύ* ήσαν; G a l e n , pbysici solum docent vtrum etiam mtdki, Dt Usu Part. 10, 8 ( I I I , 796 Κ . ) : τούτου qui ista aperta et patefacta viderunt, viae δ ή χάριν αυτούς TC δυνατούς άχρι quasi quaedam sunt ad oculos, ad auris, ad πλείστου περιάγεσθαι καΐ συν αύτοϊς naris a sede animi perjoratae. itoque saepe... βλον εύκίνητον άπειργάσατο τόν τ ρ ά χ η impediti apertis atque integris et oculis et λ ο ν καΐ διά τοϋτο μάλιστα καΐ δύο γ ε γ ό auribus nee videmus nee audimus, ut facile νασι, διεστώτε αλλήλων άξιόλογον. ol intellegi possit animum et videre et audire, γοΰν Οατέρω τυφλοί τά κ α τ ' έκεΐνον τόν non eas partis quae quasi fenestrae sunt οφθαλμό ν ούχ όρώσιν, ούδ' εί πλησιά­ animi . . . nam nunc quidem, quamquam ζοντα τύχοιεν [cf. 10, 1 (III, 760 Κ . ] τό foramina ilia quae patent ad animum a cor­ δ ι τ τ ο ύ ς ; Alex. A p h r o d . De Sensu, 7, pore, callidissimo artificio natura fabricata p . 159, 7-9 W e n d l a n d : μία γάρ αίσθησις est, tamen terrenis concretisque corporibus καΐ ενέργεια μία ή δι' αμφοτέρων των sunt intersaepta quodam modo; Philo, οφθαλμών γινομένη; Lact. De Opif. 8, 6 : frag. p. 665 Mangcy: αϊ αισθήσεις oculorum orbes concavis foraminibus conclusit, θυρίσι έοίκασι, δια γάρ τούτων ώσανεΐ a quo foratu jrontem nominator» \ arro θυρίδων έπεισέρχεται τ ω ν ώ ή κατάληψις existimat, eos neque minus neque amplius τ ω ν αίσθητών καΐ πάλιν ό νους έκκύπτει quam duos esse voluit, quod ad speciem δ ι ' α υ τ ώ ν ; Galen, De Usu Part. 8, 6 nullus est perftctior numerus quam duorum; (111, 639 Κ . ) : άτάρ ούν καΐ φαίνεται Basil, Ep. 9 7 : ούτε οφθαλμός ύγιώς μόνα ταύτα πόρους αΙσΟητούς έν έαυτοΐς ίδοι, μή κοινωνόν Ι χ ω ν τόν £τερο>ν καΐ Ιχοντα. διό καΐ καλοΰσιν ούτως αυτά μ ε τ ' αύτοϋ συμφώνως προσβάλλων τοις πολλοί τ ώ ν ανατομικών, είς μέν τάς όρατοΐς; G r e g . Nyss. In Verba Faaamus, £ίζας τ ώ ν οφθαλμών έμφύεσθαι λέγοντες 2 . p . 296 A - B M i g n c : καΐ οφθαλμοί άπ* εγκεφάλου δύο τινάς πόρους, κ τ λ . ; δίδυμοι βολαί· ούκ ήρκει, είττέ μος, ε ι ς ; 9, 8 (111, 712 Κ . ) : ol τ ώ ν οφθαλμών άλλα δύο οφθαλμοί αλλήλων διάδοχοι, πόροι (cf. I I I , 717 Κ . ) ; Chrysippus a p . (να ή τοϋ ενός διάλυσις τήν του έτερου Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 7, 5 παραμυθίαν ϊ χ η . Ι π ε ι τ α και ά π ό ενός (V, 622-623 K . ) ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Log. 1, προερχόμενον τό όρατικόν, άσθενέστε130 [the view of 1 icraclitus]: έν δέ ρ ο ν έκ δέ δύο π η γ ώ ν συμβαλλόμενος ό έγρηγορόσι πάλιν διά τών ιαίσθητικών ολκός, εύτονώτερος [it is t e m p t i n g b u t πόρων ώσπερ διά τίνων θυρίδων προunsafe t o explain this as " b e t t e r focusκυψας [sc. ό νους] και τ ω ττεριέχοντι συμ­ s c d " ] γίνεται . . . δπου δέ ή συμβολή βάλλων λογικήν ενδύεται δύναμιν; 1, 3 5 0 : της Οψεως οίον έπί πλημμύρας τινός κατά ό δέ αυτήν [sc. τήν διάνοιαν] είναι τάς αίστήν όψιν γινομένης εύτονωτέρα γίνεται θήσε-.ς καθάπερ διά τίνων οπών τ ώ ν αίσθητων αίσθητών ή άνάληψις; A n o n , in τ τ - ί ω ν προκύπτουσαν, ής στάσεως ή?^ε Aristot. Etb. Nic. 5, 10, p . 2 3 3 , 8 I IcylΣ τ ρ ά τ ω ν τε ό φυσικός καΐ ΛΙνησίδημος; b u t : άνθρωπος . . . φύσει δύο οφθαλμούς I-act. De Opif. 8, 1 1 : mtntem . . . quae Ι χ ε ι ; Melct. in Cramer, Anted. Oxon. 3 , per oculos ea quae sunt opposit a transpiciat 4 7 : Tvx τοϋ έτερου παθόντος τό περιquasi per fenestras \ 9, 2 : mens . . . oculis λειπόμενον σώζη την α Γ σ θ η σ ι ν δ ύ ο γάρ tamquam fenestras utitur; Hicr. Adv.

992

3, 10

cnnfidebas tarn esse id' pcrspicuum quam tu velis,* propterea mult is argumentis deos esse docere voluisti. Mihi enim unum * sat erat, ita nobis maioris 4 nostros tradidissc. Sed tu auctoritates contemnis,* ratione pugnas. 10 Patcre igitur rationem mcaxn cum · tua ratione contendere.7 Adfers haec omnia argumenta cur dii sint,· remque mea scntentia minime dubiam argumentando · dubiam fads; man da ν ι enim memoriae non numerum solum scd etiam ordinem argumentorum tuorum. Primum fuit, cum caelum suspexissemus 1 3 4 id esse F * Uflhs Bx u n u m om. Ρ maiorcs HPl'1, u c m a i o r e s (i) Λ" ' u c dtl.) * c o n t e m p n i s \'XP · c u m t - ' \ c u u m (c in ras.) A, q u u m I ~\ 7 quam Ρ contempnere Ρ · sunt Bl * axgumentande V 'x

/win. 2, 8: per qwnaue sensus, quasi per qua ιdam fenestras, tittorum ad ant mam iniroitus est . . . per oculorum fenestras am mat capta libertas est et imp/etur Mud propbetiturn \llierem. 9, 21) "mors intrant per fenestras vettras." T h e d<jctrine that the mind, rather than the sense-organs, is the active agent in sensation is traced by Mayor from l.picharmus {hrag. Phil. Cr. 1, p . 144 Mullach: ν>,ς opf# και νόο; i/.'j'jti τάλλα κ ο ^ ά καΐ τυ^λάι t h r o u g h Plat. Theaet. 184 b - d ; Aristot. Mot. Anim. 6. 700 h 18-21; Strato a p . Plut. De Soil. Anim. 3, p . 961 a; and the Stoics (T.hrysipp. a p . G a l . De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 7, 5 (V, 622-623 K . ) ; cf. also PI in. N.H. 11, 145-146: in oculis animus habitat . . . animo autem rideamus, anim ο cernimus; oculi <eu vasa quaedam visibilem eius partem accipiunt atque transmiitunt. It was opposed by the E p i c u r e a n s ; cf. Lucr. 3, 359-361: dicert porro oculos nulla m rem cernere posse\ } sed per eos anim urn ut for/bus spectare reclusis, / dijficilest, contra cum sensus dicat eorum. confjdebae . . . v e l i s : for the shift in sequence cf. 1, 105, n. (cernatur); R. K u h n e r - C Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram, d. lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 195. Ax (appen­ dix) would explain it as meaning that Halbus n o t only wished when he heaped u p examples, b u t also still wishes, t o have t h e matter plain.

sat erat: cf. 1, 45: satis erat dictum;

Dix. 2, 104: tan turn sat est intellect; Sen. 2 5 : unum id sat est ; Ltgg. 2 , 3 4 : sat esse plane in ipsa lege dictum puto. m a i o r i s . . . t r a d i d i s s c : cf. 3, 5. auctoritates . . . ratione: cf. 1, 1 0 : non enim tarn auctoritatis . . . quam rstioms momenta quaerenda sunt . . . sine ratione valerei auc tori tas; 3, 6, n. (nulla ration» reddita credere); Quintil. Inst. 2, 1 3 , 7 ; Plin. Up. 1, 20, 4: Me mecum auctoritatibus apt. 10. c u m tua ratione c o n t e n d e r e : cf. Pro Rose. Am. 136: videret burnt It tatem cum dignitate de amplitudine contendere. Cotta docs n o t deny the existence of g o d s b u t only t h e validity of t h e Stoic a r g u m e n t s for t h e m ; cf. 3, 4 4 ; 3 , 9 3 ; Div. 1. 8 ; 2, 148. d u b i a m f a c i s : cf. Procl. in Tim. 176 d (p. 4 1 6 Schneider): ό ::άντα αττοδεικτά νενομικώς αυτήν μάλιστα τήν άττόδΈιζιν αναιρεί. n o n n u m e r u m s o l u m : the n u m b e r of a r g u m e n t s is often e m p h a s u c d , e.g., in Aristotle (as in the old-fashioned s e r m o n ) , perhaps because of its aid in memorizing. p r i m u m : cf. 2, 4 : prima pars, quid enim potest esse tarn . . . perspicuum, cum caelum suspeximus . .. quam esse aliquid numen . . . quo haec reganturi s u e p e x i s s e m u s . . . r e g a n t u r : for the shift of sequence cf. R. K u h n c r - C Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2% (1914), 194-195.

3, 11

993

statim nos intellegerel esse aliquod numen quo haec regantur., Ex hoc illud etiam, 'Aspice hoc sublime candens,2 quern invocant omnes Iovem.' 11 Quasi vero quisquam nostrum istum potius quam Capitolinum 3 Iovem appellet, aut hoc perspicuum sit constetque * inter omnes, eos esse deos quos tibi Velleius 5 multique · praeterea ne animantis 7 quidem esse concedant. Grave etiam 8 argumentum tibi videbatur, quod opinio de dis · inmortalibus et omnium esset et cottidie 10 cresceret. Placet igitur tantas res opinione stultorum iudicari, vobis praesertim qui illos insanos esse 1 % intclligerc V% cadens AlVNPG * capitulinum B%AF 7 · que ex quae Β animantes V% quae Β · uelcius A1 ΛΠ'*ΒΧ · diis A\'*N »· cotidie VN

n u m e n : either " p o w e r " or " d e i t y " ; cf. 2, 95, n. {numen .. . deorum); F. Pf ister in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1275. h a e c : "all w e sec a r o u n d u s " ( M a y o r ) . a s p i c e . . . I o v e m : cf. 2, 4. 1 1 . q u a s i v e r o : cf. 2, 9 1 : quasi vero non Grains hoc dicat ; often, as here,, with a sarcastic t o n e ; sec t h e examples in H . Mcrguet, Lex. ^.d. pbil. Schr. Cic. 3 (1894), 238. Cotta feels that the con­ ventional m y t h o l o g y , rather than a per­ sonified force behind nature, is w h a t the average man recognizes as J u p i t e r ; cf. Sen. N.Q. 2, 45, 1, w h o distinguishes between the t w o t y p e s : ne hoc quidem crediderunt Iovem, qualem in Capttolio et in ceteris aedibus colimus, mitt ere manu sua fu/mina, sed eundem quern nos Iovem intellegunt: rectorem custodemque universi, ant mum ac spiritum mundi, operis hut us dominum et artificem, cut nomen omnt convenit, etc. T h o u g h Cotta here rejects the starry heaven as equated with J u p i ­ ter, yet in 3, 40, he r e m a r k s : sit sane deus ipse mundus. hoc credo illud esse "sublime candens, quern invocant omnes Iovem" \ cf. W. \X'. Fowler, Roman Ideas of Deity (1914), 51-52; M. van den B r u w a c n c , La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 135-136. p e r s p i c u u m sit c o n s t e t q u e inter o m n e s : cf. 3 , 8: quod esset perspicuum et inter omnit constant.

* -que ex · graucm

m u l t i q u e : perhaps the o t h e r E p i c u ­ reans are meant, or possibly any philo­ sophers (e.g., Anaxagoras) w h o believed the heavenly bodies t o be inanimate matter. g r a v e . . . v i d e b a t u r : cf. 2, 5 : quod nisi cognitum comprebensumque animis babere mus, non tarn stabilis opinio permanent nee confirmaretur diutumitate temporis . . . cultus religionumque sanctitates existunt in dies maiores atque meliores. placet . . . o p i n i o n c s t u l t o r u m i u d i ­ cari: with the expression cf. Pro Rose. Am. 1 3 1 : placet igitur in his rebus aliquid imprudentia praeteriri; with the t h o u g h t cf. 1, 23, n. {sapientiurnne); 1, 4 3 , n. {vulgi opinione); 2, 4 5 , n. {nihil . . . difficilius quam); 3, 70 (the wise arc very few); 3 , 79 (according t o the Stoics we arc all fools); Div. 2, 8 0 - 8 1 : quasi tibi ipsi in iudicando placeat multitude (and Pease's n.J; Fin. 4, 50. O n the insanity of fools cf. [Plat.] 2 Alcib. 139 c : πάντες ούν αν φάντες . . . τους άφρονας μαίνεσΟαι ορθώς αν φαίημεν . . . ούκ οίει των έν τη πόλει όλίγως μέν είναι τους φρονίμους, άφρονας δέ δή τους πολλούς, ους δή σύ μαινόμενους καλείς; Scxt. E m p . Pjrrbon. 2, 37-45 (against accepting m e n ' s j u d g m e n t s ) ; Adv. Log. 1, 3 2 9 : ως . . . έν τοις κατά τον βίον πράγμασι ούκ αδύνατον έστιν

994

3, 11

dicaris? 5 'At enim praesentis1 videmus" decs, ut apud Regillum a Postumius,4 in Salaria Vaticnus' 6 — ncscio quid ctiam dc Locrorum · apud Sagram 7 proclio. Quos igitur tu Tyndaridas ■ appcllabas, id est, homines · homine natos, ct quos Homcrus, 1 · 1 praesentes A*, praescrtis V, praesentis AXP ■ uidimus de//. Ham. • regilium VN, rcgililum A%t rcgulum Ax * posruius A1 · u a t i e n u s codd., T uatinius Hein. * lucrorum Bx sacram AXPVXHBF · tindaridas ΛΝ, tyndarcdas {out tyndari*das 7) B, tyndarides Vx · est non h o m i n e s (non l0 de/.) Β o m e m e Ax

fva συνβτόν άμ*ίνονα clvai πολλών ασύνετων, ούτω xal έν φιλοσοφία ούκ άπέοικτν ίνα φρόνιμον cTvai χαί Six τοΰτο πιστόν, π ο λ λ ο ί δέ χηνώδέις καΐ 8ιά τοΰτο απίστους; Adv. Pbys. 1, 6 5 ; Lact. Irut. 1, 15, 27-28: quis enim tarn demens qui consensu et pi act to innumerabilium stultorum aperiri catlum mortms arbitretur, etc.; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 200: άνόητον μέν •Ιναι τό πάση χαί παντός δόξη πρόσ­ ε χ α ν , και μάλιστα τό τη παρά των πολλών γινομένη · τό γάρ καλώς ύπολαμβάνειν τι καΐ δοξάζειν ολίγοις ύπάρχαν. The title of Para J. 4 is ίτι πας άφρων μαίνεται. O n contempt for fools sec also Tusc. 4, 6 ; 5, 4 6 ; Ltgg. 1, 4 4 ; Hor. S. 1, 3, 7 7 ; 2, 3, passim. praesentis . . . d e o s : cf. 2, 6. i n Salaria V a t i e n u s : in 2, 6, Vatienus was said to have been coming from Rcatc t o Rome, naturally along the Via Salaria; cf. Varr. R.R. 3, 2, 14-15: nostri . . . materterae meae fundum in Sabinis, qui est ad quart urn vicesi mum lapidem Via Salaria a Roma, quidni? inquit, ubi aestatem diem meridie dividere so/earnt cum eo Reate ex urbe aut cum inde venio bieme noctu ponere castra. O n the Via Salaria cf. O. Sccck in P.-W. 1A (1920). 1845-1846. n e e c i o q u i d : disparaging and con­ temptuous; cf. 1, 9 3 : quia nescio quid in pbilosophia dissentire t; Dip. 2, 9; 2, 7 9 ; 2, 9 4 ; 2, 113; 2, 134; Fin. 4, 6 1 ; Am. 87. a p u d S a g r a m : cf. 2, 6. T y n d a r i d a s a p p c l l a b a s : cf. 2, 6: idem Tyndaridae Persem vieturn nuntiaverunt. h o m i n e s h o m i n e n a t o s : with this polyptoton cf. 1, 77, and n. (bomini bomine pukhrius nihil), and the parallels

cited by Reid on Fin. 2, 45. For t h e abs­ tract idea in the singular bomine SeyrTcn on Am. 48, compares, 1, 4 2 : mortalssqw ex immortals procreates; 1, 1 0 3 : igne; De Or. 1, 167: istos . . . non mode oratoris nomine sed ne foro qtddem dignos. The patronymic Tyndaridae implies their descent from Tyndarcus as parent, and s o Od. 11, 299-300 describes t h e m ; cf. Horn. Hymn 17, 3-4; 33, 1. Their identification with the Dioscuri, h o w ­ ever, implies Zeus as father (e.g., 3 , 5 3 ; H y g i n . Fab. 251, 2 ; and Xcn. Cyneg. 1, 13, says they are both immortal). Yet other accounts, based upon their pos­ session of one divine and one human parent (Leda), represent one as mortal, one immortal, though which was the immortal was disputed. Some (e.g., Phcrccydes fr. 29 {Fr. Hist. Gr. 1, 78); Plut. Aet. Gr. 23, p. 296 f ) make Pollux the immortal son of Zeus, Castor the mortal son of Tyndarcus (cf. Apollod. Bib/. 3, 10, 7 and Frazcr's n.); Hygin. Fab. 7 7 ; Clem. Protr. 2, 30, 5 (quoting from the Cypria); Serv. Aen. 6, 121; Lact. in Stat. Acbilt. 180). but Varr. L.L. 5, 66, says that the Greeks call Castor the son of Zeus. Popular accounts assigned one immortality to the two, which they enjoyed alternately (e.g., Od. 11, 299-304; Pind. Nem. 10, 55-59; Virg. Aen. 6, 121-122; Pentad. De Fort. 15-16); here they arc perhaps symbolic of the t w o hemispheres (cf. F. Cumont, Lux Perpetua (1949), 192-193). H o m e r u i . . . d i c i t : cf. / / . 3, 243-244: ώς φάτο, τους Β' ήδη κατέχεν φυσίζοος αία / έν Λακε&αίμονι αύθι, φίλη έν πατρί&ι γαίη [cf. Clem. Protr. 2 , 30, 4J.

3, 11

995

qui recens ab illonim aetate fuit, sepultos esse dicit Lacedaemone, cos tu x cantheriis * albis 8 nullis calonibus obviam Vatieno * * tu cum Pl.t tu qu(a)e AGHPV*Nt tu quam (quam del.) Bt tu F ■ can­ theriis P*B, canthariis Pl, canteriis AVN · aluis At alius / / , abhis BF 4 uatieno codd.t uatinio Η tin.

r e c e n t a b i l l o n i m aetate: the point a t issue is not the identity and historic d a t e of Homer but h o w long after the T r o j a n War Cicero conceives him as h a v i n g written. For an ancient summary o f varying theories cf. Tarian, Ad CJraecos, 3 0 : τούτων δέ ol περί Κράτητα 7rpo της 'Ηρακλείδων καθόδου φασίν α υ τ ό ν [Homer] ήκμακέναι μετά τά Τρωικά ένδοτέρω των όγδοήκοντα ετών * o t δέ περί Ερατοσθένη μετά έκατοστόν ί τ ο ς της 'Ιλίου αλώσεως* ol δέ περί Ά ρ ί σ τ α ρ χ ο ν κατά τήν 'Ιωνικήν άποικίαν, ή έστι μετά εκατόν καΐ τεσσαράκοντα £τη τών'Ιλιακών Φιλόχορος δέ μετά την Ί ω ν ι κ ή ν άποικίαν, επί άρχοντος ΆΟήνησιν Ά ρ χ ί π π ο υ , των Ίλιακών ύστερον Ιτεσιν εκατόν όγδοήκοντα· ol δέ περί ■ Απολλόδωρον μετά τήν Ίωνικήν άποικίαν £τεσιν εκατόν, Οπερ γένοιτο άν ύστερον τ ώ ν Ίλιακών διακοσίων πεντήκοντα (al. τβσσαρ άκοντα), τινές δέ πρό τών 'Ολυμ­ πιάδων Εφασαν αυτόν γεγονέναι, το·>τέστι μετά τήν Ι λ ί ο υ άλωσιν έτεσι τετρακοσίοις ένενήκοντα Ιτεροι δέ χάτω τόν χρόνον όπήγαγον, σύν Ά ρ χ ι λ ό χ ω [ΟΙ. 23] γεγονέναι τόν'Ομηρον είπόντες; 3 6 : πλην "Ομηρος ίστω μή μόνον ύστερον τών Ίλιακών άλλα και εκείνον αυτόν ύπειλήφθω τόν τοΰ πολέμου καιρόν, Ετι δέ καΐ τοις περί τόν 'Αγαμέμνονα συστρατεύεσθαι; cf. also Diod. 7, 1, 1. Other writers give other dates. Against this background of divergence Cicero's o w n view appears in Tusc. 5, 7: Lycurgumy cuius ttmporibus Homtrus ttiam Juisse ante banc urbem conditam traditur [cf. Brut, 4 0 ] ; Rep. 2, 18-19: si . . . Roma condita est secundo anno Olympiadis septumae, in id saeculum Romuli cecidit aetas . . . nam centum et octo annis postquam Lycurgus leges scribere instituit prima ponta est Oljmpias . . . Homerum autem, qui mini­ mum dscunt, Ljcurgi aetati tnginta annis

anteponunt fere, ex quo intellegi potest permultis annis ante Homerum Juisse quam Romu/um. By this reckoning 776 ·+108 -|- 30, or 914 B.C., would be Homer's acme, about 270 years after the traditio­ nal date of the fall of Troy (ca. 1183), with which event Castor and Pollux, as brothers of Helen, were roughly con­ temporary, though their participation in the Argonautic Expedition might place them somewhat earlier (thus Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3 , 28-29). O n our passage cf. also K. Witte in P.-W. 8 (1913), 2208, 24. r e c e n s a b : on this idiom cf. Vart. R.R. 2, 8, 2 ; Virg. Aen. 6, 4 5 0 ; Li v. 21, 16, 5; Sen. Dial. 6, 1, 8. sepultos . . . Lacedaemone: cf. Schol. Eur. Troad. 2 1 0 : οίκητήριόν φασι τάς θεράπνας τών Διοσκούρων παρόσον ύπό τήν γήν της Θεράπνης είναι λέγον­ ται ζώντες; Arnob. 4, 2 5 : in Spartanis et Lacedaemoniis finibus not dicimus conditos in cunis coalitos fratres; Firm. De Errore, 12, 8: Castores sepelit Sparta; S. Wide, Lakoniscbe Kulte (1893), 305, n. 1. c u m c a n t h e r i i s a l b i s : but in 2, 6, Balbus had said cum equis albis. Cantberii are properly geldings; cf. Varr. R.R. 2, 7, 15: in viis habere malunt placidos equos, propter quod discrimen maxime institutum ut castrentur equi; demptis enim testiculis fiunt quietiores; et ideo quod semine carent ei cantberii appellati [cf. Paul, ex Fcst. p. 46 M. = 40 L.], yet the term may also be used of horses in general. Here it probably has a disparaging sense, like cabal I us. nullis ex Fcst. in Hor. milt turn,

c a l o n i b u s : according to Paul, p. 62 M. (54 L.) and [Aero] S. 1, 2, 44, calories arc ministri liberi homines, as opposed to

Isxae, who arc slaves.

996

3, 11

venissc existimas et victoriam populi Romani1 Vatieno * pouw homini rustico * quam M. Catoni,4 qui turn erat princeps, nun· tiavisse? Ergo et illud in silice 6 quod hodie apparet apud Re4

1 p.r. APVNBF * uatieno codd., uzuiuoHein. cotoni Ρ * in silice ui licet Ν

potiui — ruatico quam M. Catoni: for other cases of objection raised against revelations given, not to the educated and intelligent, but to ignorant or super­ stitious mediums, cf. Pease on Div. 2, 114, n. {magiι vert simile, etc.), to which add Arte mid. Onirocr. 1, 2, p. 9 Hcrcher. Rusticus is contrasted to the idea of an urbanus; on the whole subject cf. O. Ribbcck, Agroikos (1885). turn . . . princepe: in B.C. 168 Cato was at about his 65th year, enjoying after his famous censorship a high reputation, and so doubtless the ranking member of the senate; cf. Sen. 18: at senatm quae tint gerenda praescribo. ergo et: cf. Fin. 3, 27; Legg. 1, 33. illud in silice: such reported hoofprints have in many parts of the world been regarded as relics. Sometimes, when found in sedimentary rocks, they may be genuine ichnological remains, such as dinosaur tracks; at other times and in other kinds of rock (such as the hard volcanic si/ex here mentioned) mere chance cavities fancied to resemble foot­ prints. Most famous was the fountain of Hippocrcnc, made by the hoof of Pega­ sus (the passages arc collected by F. Boltc in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1854-1855, to which add: Schol. Arat. 205 (p. 376 Maass); Dio Chrys. 36, 46; Solin. 7. 23; Schol. Dan. Aen. 10, 163; Liban. Or. 11, 97; Rutil. Nam. 1, 266); for other springs originating from hoof-piints cf. S. Thompson, Motif-Index of FolkLit. 1 (1932), 131 (and works cited). Among other marks of horses arc the prints on the summit of Mt. Tomaros near Dodona (A.B.Cook, Zeus, 3, 2 (1940), 1169-1171); in a mosque at Jerusalem the print of the hoof of the horse of Mohammed when he started for heaven; on the Rosstrappc in the Harz Mts. (K. Baedeker, No. Germany,

* rustico homini Ρ

Engl. tr. >« (1904), 354); o t h e r case* noted by P. Scbillot, Fo/k-Lore d* Frame, 1 (1904). 380-391 (many French case*); S. Thompson, op. cit., l t 134. For the footprints of the cattle of Geryon cf. Diod. 4, 24, 2. Similar prints of divine or human feet in the rocks include those of Ceres (2 V'err. 4, 107), Aphrodite (Norm. 41, 117-118), Dionysus (Lucian, V.H. 1, 7), Pan (Philostr. I if. Apoll. 3, 13), Heracles ([Aristot.] Mirab. Ausc. 97, 838 a 31-34; Lucian, l.c, Sil. leal. 15, 505), Alexander the Great (A.l-i. Krappe in Pbilol. Quart. 20 (1941), 127), Buddha at Prabat in Siam (J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 3· (1914), 275) and in Ceylon (R. Andrce in La Tradition, 3 (1889), 196), Mohammed near Benares and at other sites in India (R. Basset in Rev. dts trad, popui. 24 (1909), 299-300). and of Jesus in infancy (Beda ap. Petr. Diac. Dt Locis Sanctis, 107-108 Gcyer), when before Pilate (Anton. Itin. 23, pp. 175; 206 Gcyer), in Gcthscmane (Adamnanus, De Locis Sanctis, 12, pp. 240-241 Geyer; Beda, De Locis Sanctis, 5, p. 310 Gcyer), or at the Ascension (Sulp. Sev. Cbron. 2, 33, 7; Adamnanus, De Locis Sanctis, 23, pp. 246-249 Gcyer; Beda, De Locis Sanc­ tis, 6. p. 310 Gcyer; L·. Stemplingcr in E. Hoffmann-Kraycr—H. Bachtold-Staubli, Handworterb. deutscb. Abergi. 3 (1930), 240, who finds the belief widespread in the Middle Ages). The footprints of saints arc pointed out in many parts of the world; cf. P. Scbillot, op. cit., 1 (1904), 361-372; P. Toldo in Stud. ^. vergl. Literaturgescb. 5 (1905), 337-339; F. Pf ister, Der Reliquienkult im A/tertum, 1 (1909), 368; O. Dahnhardt, Natursagen, 2 (1909), 7-8; 235; J. Jegcrlehncr, Sagen u. Marchen aus dem Obenrallis in Scbr. d. Scbwet\. Ges. f. Volkskunde, 9 (1913), 303, nos. 22-23; E. Stemplingcr. op. cit., 240-241; for such marks at

3, 13

997

gillum l tamquam vestigium ungulae Castoris equi 2 credis esse? 3 1 2 Nonne mavis * illud credere, quod probariB potest, animos · praeclarorum hominum, quales 7 isti Tyndaridae fuerunt,8 divinos esse et aeternos, quam eosqui semel· cremati10 essent equitare et i n " acie pugnare potuisse;12 aut si hoc fieri potuisse dicis, doceas oportet quo modo, nee fabeilas aniles proferas." 13 Turn Lucilius: "An tibi", inquit,1* "fabellae videntur? Nonne 1 regilium APVN * equi add. A * credis esse (esse in ras.) Vt credidisscs 4 mauis (s add.) B)> maius B%Ft credissesse Blt credidisse HP, credidi sese A 1 l l 1 7 · probarcv4 · animo A qualcst Vx ■ tyndaride defucrunt iV V' G 1β ll li crcati5 l mom. F potuisseti? 1 l l inquit tibi Ρ • semeleosqui/ >

Kamouraska, Que. M. F. Swcctscr, The children in particular, cf. 1, 55, n. (animaritime Provinces (1873), 252-253. In culis)', 2, 70, n. (paene amies); 3, 92: general sec S. Thompson, op. cit., \h 128, aniliter. From this result such expressions as amies jabulae, fabellae, can/ilenae, or in and works there cited. tanquam vestigium: with the attri­ Greek γραών ΰΟλος, μύθοι, άδολεσχία. butive use of the adverb cf. 1, 49, n. These are well described or by Max. (quasicorpus); 2, 166, n. (saepepraesentiae). Tyr. 4, 3: καθάτίβρ αϊ τττθαΐ τους παΐδας Castoris equi: named Cyllarus; cf. δια μυθολογίας βουκολώσιν; cf. Aristid. Or. 48, p. 475 Dindorf. Instances arc K. Latte in P.-W. 11 (1922), 2454. 12. mavis illud credere: cf. Dip. 2, collected by J. H. VC'etstein on / Tim. 4, 7 (vol. 2 (1752), 336-337 of his annotated 52: carunculae vitulinae mavis quam imperaedition of the N.T.); A. Otto, Die tori veleri credere} quod probari potest: surely not Spricbvorter . . . der Romer (1890), 28; W. Hcadlam on Hcrodas, 1, 74 (1922), "which can be proved" (as M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937). 125 pp. 51-52. There may be here mentioned seems to suppose), but rather, in an Plat. Rep. 1, 350 e; Corg. 527 a; Tbeaet. 176 b; Lysis, 205 d; Polyb. 12, 24, 5; Academic sense, "which can be admitted as likely," i.e., a belief which a reasonable Hor. S. 2, 6, 77-78; Sen. Ep. 94, 2 man might hold. Mayor compares Ac. 2, (cf. De Ben. 1,4); Quintil. Inst. 1, 8, 19; / Tim. 4, 7; Plut. Non posse suaviter, 27, 99, with several cases of probo and p. 1105 b ; Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. probabilis. animos . . . divinos . . . et aeternos: Plac. 3, 4 (V, 315 K.); 3, 7 (V, 339 K.); cf. 2, 62: quorum cum remantrent animi at­ De Simpl. Med. Temp. 6, proem (XI, one aeternitate fruerentur, rite di sunt babiti.792 K.); [Lucian,] Pbilops. 9 (cf. 25); But in Tusc. 1, 77, the older Stoics Clcomed. 2, 1, p. 162 Zicglcr; Apul. diu mansuros aiunt animos, semper tugant, M. 4, 27; Ircn. C. Haeres. 1, 8, 1; 1, 16, and in 3, 29-34, below, Carncadcs 3; Tatian, Ad Graec. 3; Clem. Protr. 5, argues against the eternity of anything 67, 1; Paedag. 3, 4, 28, 3; Min. Fcl. 11, animate. With animos praeclarorum fjomi-2; 20, 4; [Clcm.j Recogn. 3, 20; Porphyr. num cf. Tac. Agr. 46: //', ut sapientibus De Abst. 4, 16; Orig. C. Cels. 4, 36 (cf. 4, 39); 5, 20; Lact. Inst. 3, 18, 16; placet, non cum corpore extinguuntur magnae 5, 1, 27; Prudcnr. Peristepb. 9, 18; animae. fabeilas aniles: the diminutive is Julian, Or. 5, p. 161 b ; Iambi. Vit. disparaging; cf. 1. 41; 3, 13; Div. 2, 80; Pytb. 88; Protr. 14, p. 76 Pistclli; Ambr. Exam. 4, 33; Hier. Ep. 128, 1, 2; Pro Cael. 64. For the proverbial super­ stition of old women, nurses of young C. Ioann. Hier. 14; In Rufin. 3, 22; In

998

3, 13

* A. 1 Postumio' aedem Castori et Polluci in f o r o 4 dedicatam,* nonnc senatus consul rum de Vatieno · vidcs ? N a m add. dttt. Vtn. ■ Ά\Χ\Ο codd. · posttumio A i n f e r o BlF • delicatamJV · uaticno P, uaticnio B%Ft uatinio AVB1 ' sacra ΛΗΡ\~Λ, ! sacris BF ■ uulgare Ν · quique P, qui eque Ν · apud) p u t Ai 11 lf lt sacram AlHPBF pugnas] disputes Ρ requiro ΟΛΤ. AH, add. in mg. I Post rcquiro in F columna uacua relinqujtur.

Is. 2, p. 83 Vall.; 16, p. 705 Vall.; In E^ecb. 11, p. 444 Vall.; Basil, Hexaem. 3 , 9, p. 76 A ; 6, 11, p. 145 A ; Adv. Eunom. 1, 14, p. 544 C; Aug. De Util. Cred. 2 ; Adv. Leg. et Propb. 2, 6; 2, 7; 2, 8; Hegemonius, Disput. 5 3 ; Cosmas Indie. 1, p. 65 C; 2, p. 108 D ; 7, p. 385 A ; loann. Philop. De Opif. Mundi, 7, 14, p. 308;Acn. Gaz. p. 20 Boissonadc; Phot. Bib/, cod. 181, p. 126 Bckkcr; Schol. Pcrs. 5, 9 1 ; Zcnob. 3, 5. 1 3 . < a b > : a necessary addition of the Venice edition, rather generally later accepted. A. P o s t u m i o : cf. 2, 6: cum A. Postumius dictator cum Octavio ΜamiMo 7'usculano proelio dimicartt \ Li v. 2, 42, 5: Castori aedes eodem anno idibus Quintilibus [15 July, 484 B.C.] dedicata est. vota erat Latino hello Postumio dietat ore ; filius eius duumvir ad id ιpi urn treat us dedicavit; Flor. 1, 5, 4: duo in candidis equis iuvenes more sidtrum praeterwlai>erimt; Castorem atque Pol I net m nemo dubitavit. itaque et imperator ipse tvneratus est pact usque pic· toriam templa promisit et reddidit, plane quasi stipendium commilitonibus diis. Postumius in his dictatorship had also vowed a temple to Liber, Libera, and Ceres; cf. Tac. Ann. 2, 49. The still partly extant temple of Castor in the Forum (to be distinguished from that of Castor near the Circus of Flaminius mentioned by Vitruv. 4, 8, 4) was known as the aedes Castoris (cf. G. D . Hadzsits in

CI. Stud, in Honor of J. C. Ro/fe (1931), 101-114, w h o shows that C i c e r o in 24 places s o calls it; cf. also Li v . 8, 1 1 , 1 6 ; Suet. Iu/. 10, 1), aedes Castorum (Pun. N.H. 10, 121), or aedes Castoris et Pollucis (Suet. Calig. 22, 2 ; C.I.L. V I . 2202). For its history cf. T. Frank in Afem. Am. Acad, in Rome, 5 (1925), 79-102. s e n a t u s c o n s u l t u m d c V a t i e n o : cf. 2, 6 : et agro a senatu et vacatiom donatus est. d e Sagra . . . p r o v e r b i u m : αληθέστε­ ρα των έπί Eaypqt;cf. 2, 6, η. (Sagram). h i e . . . a u c t o r i b u s : probably ablative of attendant circumstance; "when there arc such authorities as these." r u m o r i b u s : cf. Div. 2, 2 7 : boc ego philotopbi non esse arbitror testibus uti qui aut casu vert aut malitia falsi fictiqut esse possuttt; argumentis et rations bus oportet qiutre quidque ita sit docere, non eventis, its praesertim quibus mibi liceat non credere; 2, 113: auctoritatem nulla m debemus nee fidem commenliciis rebus adiungere. p u g n a s : cf. Div. 1, 113; 2, 27; 2, 48. r a t i o n e s requirorthis verb is omitted in s o m e mss but found in others, and seems to have been known to Lact. Inst. 2, 6, 9: si credis, cur ergo rationem requiris. A. C. Clark (The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 326, n. 1; 328) thinks require may be a corruption of the critical mark R (— require), since cod. A has in the margin R also (erased) H 8 N ( = dimissum). But requiro, as Ax remarks, is

3,14

999

6 14 Sequuntur1 quae ftitura sunt; effugere enim nemo id potest quod futurum est. Saepe autem ne utile quidem est scire 1

secuntur PVlt

recuntur A1,

reguntur A*

a p p r o p r i a t e t o the context and may be c o m p a r e d with 2, 9 6 : requirunt rationes\ 3 , 6 : expecto quid requiras ; 3, 7: ea quae requiro doce. If there is any lacuna here i t is probably but a short one, for, as M a y o r points out, in 2, 6, the prophetic v o i c e s o f the Fauns follow directly u p o n t h e Sagra incident; Attus Navius ( 2 , 9 ; c f . 3 , 14) is followed by Dccius (2, 1 0 ; c f . 3 , 15) and the medical illustration ( 2 , 12; cf. 3 , 1 5 ) . It might seem, however, t h a t divination is here introduced rather abruptly, and s o it may be safer to assume i n the archetype a small lacuna (cf. A . C. Clark, opxit., 336) than with C o d . Erlangensis 38 (S. X V ) to read ego autem a te rattones percunctor eorum quae futura sunt; cf. J. Forchhammer in Nordisk tidskrift for filologi, n.s. 5 (1880), 2 7 - 2 8 . For the supplction Plasbcrg s u g g e s t e d : secuntur quae futura sunt; M. Pohlcnz [cited in A x ' s appendix]: <cur autem nos taiia signa a dis mitli putemus, si, ut vos dictis, ea signa necessario> sequuntur, etc. [favored b y R. Philippson in Philol. Wocb. 54 (1934), 192]. With the general thought cf. Fin. 4, 2 9 : quae . . . protulisti popu/aria sunt, ego autem a te elegantiora desidero. 14. s e q u u n t u r q u a e futura s u n t : in Div. 2, 20-25 [where cf. the parallels in Pease's notes] the arguments of our passage are developed at length: si omnia fato, quid mibi divinatio prodest? quod enim is qui divinat praedicit id vero fu­ turum est. . . id neque si fatum fuerat effugisset [sc. Deiotarus] nee si non fuerat in eum casum incidisset. quid ergo adiuvat divinatio ? . . . vultis autem omnia fato; nulla igitur est divinatio . . . quae si fato omnia fiunt nihil nos admontre potest ut cautiores sinus; quoquo enim modo nos gesserimus fiet tamen illud quod futurum est . . . ego ne uJilem quidem arbitror esse nobis futurarum rerum scientiam [with many instances extending

non necesse fuerit, et quicquid fieri possit, id aut esse iam aut futurum esse, nee magis commufari ex peris in falsa posse ea quae futura quam ea quae facta sunt. effugere . . . n e m o . . . p o t e s t : a truism appearing in many authors, from Pindar (Pjtb. 12, 3 0 : τό δέ μόρσιμον ού παρφυκτόν) to Scxtus Empiricus (Adv. Astrol. 4 7 : τό γάρ κατ' ανάγκην συμ­ βαίνον ούκ Ιστιν έκκλϊναι. n e utile q u i d e m : cf. Div. 1, 8 2 : existumant nihil interesse bominum scire quid sit futurum ; 2, 2 0 : si omnia fato, quid mibi divinatio prodest; 2, 22-25; 2, 5 4 ; 2, 105: magnus Dicaearcbi liber est nescire ea melius esse quam scire; Sen. Ep. 88, 15: quid refert providere quod effugere non possis; N.Q. 2, 35, 1-2: expiationes procurationesque quo pertinent si immutabilia sunt fata; 2, 38, 4; quid ergot inqmt ar/upex mibi prodest? utique enim expiare mibi etiam non suadtnte illo necesse est; Sext. E m p . Adv. Astrol. 47 [quoted in the previous note]; Sotad. {Collect. Alex. p. 244, no. 2 3 ) ; Lucian, Demonax, 3 7 : καΐ μαντιν δέ ποτ» Ιδών δημοσία επί μισΟω μαντευόμενον, ούχ όρώ, Ιφη, έφ* οτω τόν μισθόν απαιτείς* el μέν γάρ ως άλλάξαι τι δυνάμενος των έτηκεκλωσμένων, ολίγον αΐτεΐς όττόσον Sv αΐτης, el δέ ώς δέδοκται τω θβω πάντα ίσται, τΙ σου δύναται ή μαντική; I up. conf. 5 ; 12: άχρηστον . . . προειδέναι τα μέλλοντα οίς γε τό φυλάζασθαι αυτά πάντως αδύνατον, [De Astrol.] 28-29; D i o Cass. 15, 22 (ap. Zonar. 9, 1): τί γάρ που καΐ βούλβται τό προσημαίνειν, el γε πάντως τέ τι Ισται καΐ μηδεμία άν αύτοϋ αποτροπή μήτ* άνθρωπίνη περιτεχνήσει μήτ' αύ θεία προνοία γένοιτο; Diogcnianus ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 4, 3, 7: τί γάρ βφελος ήμϊν ήν προμανθάν«ιν τά πάντως έσόμβνα δυσ­ χερή & ουδέ προφυλάξασθαι δυνατόν άν ε ί η ; also numerous other passages cited by Pease o n Div. 2, 2 2 , n. (ne

to 2, 25]; also cf. Fat, 17: nihilfieriquod utilem quidem).

1000

3, 14

quid futurum1 sit;* miscrum est enim nihil proficicntcm ang nee habere ne spei quidem extremum et tamen 3 commune solacium; praesertim cum vos idem fato fieri dicatis omnij quod autem semper ex omni 5 aeternitate verum fuerit i d ess fatum;· quid 7 igitur iuvat aut quid adfert ad cavendum sciri aliquid 8 futurum, cum id certe futurum sit? Unde porro ist. divinatio, quis invenit fissum iecoris, quis comicis cantum no 1 furum V1 • omnia AGHXVXBX

* sit] est (del.)s\tN · fatum dicatis Ρ

m i s e r u m cat: cf. F a v o r i n u s a p . Gcll. 14, 1, 36: aut adverse . . . even fura dicunt aut prospera. si dicunt prosptra et fallunt, miser fies jrustra expectando; ή adversa dicunt et mentiuntur, miser fies frustra timendo; sin vera respondent eaque sunt non prospera, iam inde ex animo miser fits antequam e fato fias; si fe/icia promtttuni eaque eventura sunt, turn plane duo erunt incommoda: et expectatio te spei suspensum fatigabit et futurum gaudii fructum spes tibi iam praefloraverit. n i h i l p r o f i c i c n t c m : cf. Ac. 2, 4 5 ; Tuse. 2, 3 1 ; 3 , 6 4 ; Off. 1, 150; 3, 90. e p c i . . . s o l a c i u m : cf. 4 Catil. 8: eripit etiam spew quae sola bominem in miseriis consolari so/et; Att. 9, 10, 3 : ut aegroto, dum anima est, spes esse dicitur; H c s . Op. 96-98: μούνη δ' αυτόθι Έ λ π Ι ς έν άρρήκτοισι δόμοισιν / ένδον έμιμνε / . . . ουδέ Ούραζε / έ ξ έ π τ η ; Ο ν . Εχ Ρ. 1, 6, 29-30: haec dea [sc. Spes), cum fugerent sce/eratas numina terras, / in dis invisa sola remansit bumo; Sen. Controv. 5, 1, 2: spes est ultimum adversarum rerum solacium. fato fieri . . . o m n i a : cf. Div. 1, 125: fieri igitur omnia fato ratio cogit fateri; 1, 127: cum fato omnia fiant; Fat. 2 1 : fato omnia fiunt; 3 3 : Stoicis, qui omnia fato fieri dicunt; 4 4 ; D i o g . L. 7, 149: καθ' είμαρμένην δέ φασι τά πάντα γίγνεσθαι Χρύσιππος έν τοις Περί είμαρμένης και Ποσειδώνιο; έν δευτέρω Περί είμαρμένης και Ζήνων, Βόηθος δ' έν τ ω π ρ ώ τ ω Περί είμαρμένης; D i o g e n i a n u s a p . E u s . Pr. Εν. 6, 8, 1: οδτος [sc. Χρύσιππος] γαρ έν τ φ π ρ ώ τ ω Περί είμαρμένης βιβλίω βουλόμενος δεικνύναι τό δή πάνΟ' ύπό της

ανάγκης

καΐ

τής είμαρμένης

κατει-

· tam B*F 7 quody-J 1

4

communcm ■ aliquod V

All'lB

ληφθηναι, κ τ λ . ; Justin, 2 Apol. 7: c Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί καθ* είμαρμένη; α ν ά γ κ η ν π ΐ ν τ : γίνεσΟαι άπεφήναντο; M i n . F c l . 1 1 , 6 quicquid agimus, ut alii fato, ita vos de addJcifis; Schol. Lucani, 2, 3 0 6 , p . 6' U s . ; and, in general, S. V'.F. 2, n o s . 922 9 2 7 ; L. Stein, Die Erkenntnistbeorie c Stoa (1888), 340, n. 770. e x o m n i aeternitate v e r u m : cf. 1, 40 fata/em necessitatem appellat sempiterncf rerum futurarum veritatem; 1, 5 5 : u. quicquid accidat id ex aeterna veritate . . fluxisse dicatis [cf. n. on ex aeterna perifate]; Div. 1, 125: ea est ex omni ae term fa ft fluens Veritas sempiterna; 2, 1 9 ; Fat. passim [the phrase ex aeternitate verum (vera; falsum) occurs nine t i m e s in the De Fato). q u i d adfert ad c a v e n d u m : cf. n. on ne utile quidem, a b o v e ; and especially Pease on Div. 2, 21, n. (ut cautiores simus). u n d e . . . ieta d i v i n a t i o : cf. 3, 15: unde oriatur non intellego; Div. 2 , 2 1 : ubi est igitur ista divinatio Stoicorum? q u i s i n v e n i t : cf. Div. 2, 2 8 : aut qua modo est conlatum inter ipsos quae pars inimica, quae pars familiaris esset; quod fissum periculum, quod commodum aliquod ostenderet; 2, 80: quo modo autem baec aut quando aut a quibus inventa dicemus. f i s s u m i e c o r i s : for information on extispicinc in general and in particular o n the fissa o r stripes o n the surface of sacrificial livers cf. Pease on Div. 1, 16, n. (fissum in exits); 1, 118, n. (fissis). c o m i c i s c a n t u m : cf. Div. 1, XI. quart omittat urguere Carneades, quod faciebat etiam Panaetius, requirens luppiterne corni-

tm a lacva, corvum ab dextcra cantrt iusasstt

3, 15

1001

tavit, quis sortis* ? Quibus ego credo, nee possum Atti Navi" quern commemorabas 3 lituum contemnere,4 sed qui δ ista In­ tel lecta · sint 7 a philosophis β debeo · discere, praesertim cum plurimisde rebus divini 10 isti mentiantur.11 15 'At medici quoque' (ita enim dicebas)'saepe falluntur.12' Quid simile medicina, cuius ego 1 3 rationem video, et divinatio,14 quae 16 unde oriatur1· non intellego?17 Tuautem etiam 18 Deciorum devotionibus pla1 J qui sortis Bl, quis satis Ρ * nauii A(?)VX commorabas contcmpncrc PV · quid Ν ■ ucl intcllrgcnda in mg. V ' 10 · debco om. Ν sunt AHPVB, om. Ν · filosofis A1 diuinis AHPVNBF1 " mentiantur dett. Mars., mentiuntur cett. l u u s4Vl * ego] cnim Bx deuinatio Bl quae add. sup. Ρ 1S λ/χ, oratur Bl " intclligo V*N etiam om. Ρ 4

AHV*N sint Lamb., diuini F*, " faluntur " oriantur

[where see Pease's nn.]; 1, 85: quid [sc. lituus . . . contemnendus est; Div. 2, 80: babtt) augur cur a dextra corvus, a sinistra omitte igitur lituum Romuli . . . contemn* comix faciat ratum; H. Gossen-A. Stcicr cotern Atti Navi. nihil debet esse in pbiloin P.-W. 11 (1922), 1564-1565. Carncadcs sopbia commenticiis fabellis loci; illud erat appears the ultimate source of chat pbilosopbi potius, totius auguri primum naturam ipsam videre, deinde inventionem, passage and of ours. notavit: cf. 2, 166: ostentis . . . extis . . . deinde constantiam. rebus aliis quas diulurnus usus ita notavit ut divini isti: both words contemptuous; artem divinationis efficeret; Div. 1, 94: for divini cf. Div. 2, 9, and Pease's n. Arabes . . . cantus avium et vo/atus nofave- (divinus); 2, 10; 2, 11; 2, 14; F*/. 15; runt; 2, 91: no tent sidera natalicia Cba/daei. Liv. 1, 36, 4; Hor. S. 1, 6, 114; 1 irm. Notare here means to observe the rela­ Math. 3, 8, 3. tions between the sign and the thing 15. m e d i c i . . . falluntur: cf. 2, 12: signified. at fortasse non omnia evtniunt quae praedicta sortie: cf. Div. 2,85-87, and Pease's nn. sunt, ne atgri quidem quia non omnes convaquibus ego credo: cf. 3, 5: ut opinio- lescunt idcirco ars nulla medicina est. nes qttas a maioribus accepimus de dis quid simile medicina: "in what immorta/ibus, sacra, caerimonias, re/igiones-respect is medicine a comparable thing?" que defenderem. ego vero eas defendam semper Cf. 3, 9: quam simile istud sit . . . tu stmptrque defends-, 3, 15: quos ... credo videris; Div. 2, 65: quid simile babet passer esse, sed nil docent Stoici; Div. 2, 28: annis', Fam. 9, 21, 1: quid enim ήmile baruspicina, quam ego res publicae causa babet epis tula aut iudicio aut contioni; com munisque religions s colendam censeo—sed Alt. 1, 16,1 [as punctuated by Plasbcrg]: soli sumus, etc. Cotta here repeats the falsum; sed fa men quid hoc simile est; Hor. differentiation made in 3, 5, between S. 2, 3, 99-100: quid simile isti Graecus religious conformity for political reasons Aristippus; Tcrt. Apol. 1: Christianus and scepticism on philosophic grounds, vero quid simile; 46: quid simile pbilosophus and Cicero in Div. 2, 16, remarks, in his et Christianas; Hier. Ep. 60, 3, 2: quid own person: nondum dico quam bate signasimile infernus et regna caelorum? In Div. 2, nulla sint, fissum iecoris, corvi cantus, . . . 142, Cicero protests against the analogy sortes, somnia; cf. 2,41; 2,127; 2,147-148. of medical prognosis and divination. Atti N a v i . . . lituum: cf. 2, 9; Div. 1, Philo, De Prov. 2, p. 60 Aucher, com­ 31-33, and Pease's notes. pares physicans and philosophers.

contemnere: cf. 2, 9: an Atti Navi

unde oriatur non intellego: cf. 3,14;

1002

3, 15

catos deos esse censes. Quae fuit eorum tanta iniquitas ut placari: populo Romano* non possent * nisi viri tales occidissent?' Consilium illud imperatorium6 fuit, quod Graeci στρατήγημα1 appellant, sed eorum imperatorum qui patriae consulerent, 1 placed AVXBX, ' possunt Bl

4

placerc Η * p.r. AVNBF, placari n o n p o s s c n t p . r . l· *occidisscnt Β · imperatorum Ο · s t r a t e g e m a codi.

wide porro is/a divinatio; Div. 2, 16: quod si falluntur [sc. medici\ii qui nibil sine aliqua probabili conitctura ac ration» dicunt, quid existsmandum est de coniectura eorum qui exiis aut avibus aut ostentis aut oraclis out somniis futura praesentiunt? D e c i o r u m : cf. 2, 10, where they arc implied t h o u g h n o t n a m e d a m o n g gene­ rals w h o have d e v o t e d themselves. Doubtless their deaths were regarded as a vicarious sacrifice (δούναι τήν ψυχήν αύτοΰ λύτρον αντί πολλών of Alk. 10, 4 5 ; Matt. 20, 2 8 ; cf. / Tim. 2, 6), like those of lphigcnia at Aulis, C o d r u s of A t h e n s , Alccstis, or in H e b r e w tradition, of Isaac (Gen. 22, 1-13; Philo, De Abr.

168-183), Saul's descendants (2 Sam. 21, 3-9), and the prince of M o a b (2 Kings, 3, 27). A m o n g general passages dealing with such sacrifice cf. N c p . 10, 10, 2 ; Cacs. B.G. 6, 16, 3 : pro vita bominis nisi bominis vita reddatur non posse deorum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur; Liv. 8, 10, 7 ; V i r g . Aen. 2, 116-119; 5, 8 1 5 ; Philo, De Abr. 180: Ε λ λ ή ν ω ν μέν γ ε τους δοκιμωτάτους . . . ολίγα φροντίσαντας ών έγέννησαν δια της τούτων αναιρέσεως δυνάμεις στρατευμάτων μεγάλας καΐ πολυάνθρωπους έν μέν τη* συμμα­ χία τεταγμένας διασώσαι, έν δέ τη μερίδι τ ω ν έχθρων αύτοβοεϊ διαφΟεϊραι; Virg. Aen. 5, 815: unum pro multis dabitur caput; Lucan, 2, 306-313; Plut. Praecep. ger. Reip. 19, p . 815 d ; O r i g . C. Ce/s. 1,31 [ c o m p a r i n g the Decii and J e s u s ) : είκός γάρ είναι έν τη φύσει των πραγμάτων, κατά τινας απορρήτους καΐ δυσλήπτους τοϊς πολλοίς λόγους, φύσιν τοιαύτην ως ίνα δίκαιον, υπέρ τοϋ κοινοΰ αποθανόντα εκουσίως, αποτροπιασμούς έμποιεΐν φαύ­ λων δαιμονίων, ενεργούντων λοιμούς ή άφορίας ή δυσπλοίας ή τι των παραπλή­ σιων, κ τ λ . ; also Micab, 6, 7 ; a n d t h e use

of φαρμακοί a m o n g the ' G r e e k s . O n the Decii as exempla virtutis cf. H . W . Litch­ field in Harp. Stud, in cl. Pbi/ol. 2 5 (1914;, 48, n . 4. e o r u m tanta i n i q u i t a a : cf. 3 , 90 ο miram aequitatem deorum, etc. ; Lucr. 1, 1 0 1 : tan turn religio potuit suadere malorum, A r n o b . 7, 4 3 : quisquam est bominum qsa fuiste ilium deum credat tarn im'us/um, tarn impium nee mortalium saltern constitute servant em, apudquos nefas baberetur magnum, alttrum pro altero pltcti et a/iena delicta aliorum crucibus vindicare? placari p o p u l o R o m a n o : cf. Τ use. 4, 37: quietus ammo est sibique ipse placa/us. In Off. 2, 1 1 , Cicero r e m a r k s : deosplaca­ tes pittas efficiet et sanctitas. v i r i t a l e s : the sacrifice w a s n o t of criminals, w h o m i g h t expect t o d i e in any case, but of persons m o s t p r e c i o u s t o t h e state. c o n s i l i u m . . . i m p e r a t o r i u m : cf. Iul. Val. 3 , 2: unum quodvis imperatorium sapiens prudensque consultum praestet maruum multor urn inconsultius laborantium. The adjective imperatorium [it is unnecessary t o a d o p t the genitive imperatorum] = στρατηγικόν. σ τ ρ α τ ή γ η μ α : o n the m e a n i n g of the t e r m and o n writers o n t h e subject (Aeneas Tacticus, O n a s a n d c r , F r o n t i n u s (especially 4, 5, 15, for the Decii), P o l y a e n u s , Valerius Maximus, 7. 4 ; et al.) cf. F . L a m m c r t in P.-W. 4 A (1931), 175. Cotta's rationalizing explanation of t h e act is unlikely for the period at w h i c h the legend is laid, w h e n a religious belief u n d o u b t e d l y lay at its base. Nor docs it agree with t h e phrase eertis verbis (2, 10), which implies a recognized religious ritual. q u i patriae c o n s u l e r e n t : cf. De Or. 2,

3, 16

1003

vitae non parcerent; rebantur enim fore ut exercitus imperatorem equo l incitato * se in hostem inmittentem * persequeretur, id quod evenit. Nam Fauni * vocem equidem numquam audivi; tibi, si 6 audivisse · te dicis, credam, etsi Faunus omnino quid sit nescio. 7 Non igitur adhuc, quantum quidem in te est, Balbe, intellego 7 deos esse; quos equidem credo esse, sed nil β docent Stoici. 16 Nam Cleanthes,· ut dicebas, quattuor modis formatas10 in animis hominumputat deorum11 esse notiones.18 Unus is 1 3 modus est de quo satis dixi, qui est susceptus ex praesensione rerum futurarum; alter ex perturbationibus tempestatum et reliquis 1 f aequo Vy eo quo Bx incitato V*, incrcato (?)Vl, incitamto Nl ■ in* ca (del.) fauni Bx * audiuit ubis si (?) A1, audiui *tibi *si A\ mitcntcm Bl audiui tibi si V, audiuit ct quarn si (ua sup.) B, tibi om. F · audiuisse te B*, 7 intclligo V%N * nihil NF audiuis scte A1, audisse tc P, audiuisset Β1 1β Il lt informatas Lamb. deorum om. Ρ uociones Ν • clcantcs AN » is V\ his I-'», ex his BF

165: ut Carbo, si consul est qui consultt 16* nam: cf. l,27,n. (nam). 3, 16-18 patriae ; In Pis. 23. was probably later inserted where it now vitae non parcerent: cf. Tyrt. 13, 5: stands, for 3, 19 ignores it and continues μή φειδόμενοι τα; ζωάς; Thuc. 2, 43: the thought of 3, 15, while 3, 22 resumes άφειδοΐεν αν του βίου; linn. Sc. 134 3, 16-18. Vahlcn: ego meat cum vitae parcam, letum ut dicebas: cf. 2, 13-15; and for inimico deprecer. Cicero's quotations from Cleanthes 1, 37, id quod evenit: for the phrase cf. n. (Cleanthes). quattuor modis: 2, 13 says: quattuor Dip. 2, 143; Rep. 1,65; Sen. 12. Its use by Cotta here answers that by the propo­ de causis. nents of divination, as in Dip. 1, 78; 1,98. deorum notiones: cf. 1, 30, n. (deo­ nam: cf. 1, 27, and n. (nam); P. rum nottone); 1, 37, n. (animi not/one). Schiwy, Die syntakt. Functionen d. Partikel susceptus ex praesensione rerum futurarum: cf. 2, 13: quae orta esset ex nam (1932), 111. Fauni vocem: cf. 2, 6: saepe Fatenorum praesensione rerum futurarum. voces exauditae; Dip. 1, 101, and Pease's alter . . . tertius: Cotta has reversed nn. (Fauni; voces ex occnlto); L. Deubner, the second and third arguments of De Incubatione (1900), 10. Cleanthes, perhaps following his Aca­ quid sit nescio: Cotta speaks as an demic source, in order to combine the Academic philosopher rather than as a two causes which may be classed under the head of Providence. He has conden­ Roman pontifex. quantum in te est: cf. Phil. 1, 1: sed many phrases, as he abbreviates the quantum in me fust; 2, 29: quantum in fourth argument into the words astrorum ipsis fuit; 2, 87: quantum in te fuit; ordine caelique constantia. perturbationibus: cf. 2, 14. The dif­ R. Kuhncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. fuse list of instances given by Balbus is lat. Spr. 2, 2« (1914), 308. credo esse: cf. 3, 14, n. (quibus ego here summarized rather systematically into caelestibus et maritimis et terrenis. credo). 64

1004

3, 18

motibus; tertius ex commoditate1 renim quas percipimus et copia; quartus ex astro rum ordine caelique * constantia. D e praesensione diximus. De perturbationibus caelestibus et s maxitimis et terrenis non possumus dicere * cum ea fiantδ non esse multos qui ilia β metuant et a dis 7 inmortalibus fieri existument. 17 Sed non id quaeritur, sintne aliqui qui 8 deos esse putent; di · utrum sint necne sint quaeritur. Nam reliquae causae quas Cleanthcs adfert, quarum una est de commodorum quae capimus copia, altera de temporum ordine caelique10 constantia, turn tractabuntur a nobis cum disputabimus" de providentia deorum, de qua plurima a te, Balbe, diaa sunt. 18 Eodemque ilia etiam differemus, quod Chrysippumltdicere aiebas, quoniam" esset aliquid l 4 in rerum natura quod ab homine effici non posset, esse aliquid homine melius, quaeque in domo pulchra1S cum pulchritudine li mundi comparabas, et cum totius mundi convenientiam consen1 commoditatibus Pl ■ caeli quae V^B1 * ex Β * disccre N1 • fiant] faciunt {T)F · quilla A1 ' a diis A*V*N, adhis {?)BX ■ aliqui l0 qui] aliqui Bl · dii AlV%N qucjquac Bl " dispuuuimus AlBl 11 li u chrisippum VBt crisippum F, crysippum AP quoniam si B*F aliquid homincm aliquid (homincm del.) B, aliquid {del.) aliquid F ab hominem Bx 1§ ,§ pulchram AxVl, pulcra Ν pulchytudinem Ax% pulchrytudine A*

qui ilia metuant: on man's fear of ordine . . . constantia: cf. 2, 15; these phenomena and his consequent 3, 23 : nihil est eo . . . omatius aspectu mot to­ ascription of them to divine causation que constantius', but the full treatment cf. Dip. 2, 42: nonrte ptrspicuum est ex probably fell in the limits of the lacuna prima admiratione bominum, quod tonitruaat 3, 65. iactusque fulminum extimuissent, credidiist 18. ilia difTeremus: including all ea effieere rerum omnium praepo ten tern down to the repeated differemus, below. Iovem, and parallels cited in Pease's n. Chryaippum dicere aieba·: cf. 2,16: {extimuissent). Cbrysippus . . . Λ enim, inquit, est aliquid 17. aim necne tint quaeritur: cf. 1, in rerum natura quod bominis mens .. . 61: quaeritur . . . sintne di necne sint \ Dip.ejficert non possitt est certe id quod Ulted 1, 86: fiat necne fiat, id quaeritur \ Fin. 4, efficit bomine melius (and sec n. on Cbry29: sint ilia necne sint; 4, 31: sit necne sit. sippus]; 3, 25. Yet in 2, 13, the reasons adduced by in domo pulchra: cf. 2, 17; 3, 26; Cleanthcs arc for the existence of a also, for the construction, 1, 75, n. general belief in the gods rather than {in Ventre). for proof of the existence of the gods et c u m : the phrase is loosely added themselves. Thus the anthropological in place of a relative clause, the careless and the philosophical views arc con­ sentence-structure perhaps intended to trasted. throw contempt on the argument and commodorum . . . copia: cf. 2, 13: its faulty logic; cf. also 1, 58: audisse cum t$ .. . ante ferret. quam ctperimus ex magnitudint commodorum.

3, 19

1005

sumque adferebas; Zenonisque brevis et acutulas conclusiones in earn partem sermonis quam modo dixi differemus; eodemque tempore ilia omnia quae a te physice1 dicta sunt de vi ignea deque e o calore ex quo omnia * generari dicebas * loco suo quaerentur; omniaque quae * a te 5 nudius · tertius dicta sunt,7 cum doccre velles deos esse,8 quare et mundus universus et sol et luna et stellae sensum ac mentem haberent, in idem tempus reservabo. 19 A te autem idem illud etiam * atque etiam quaeram, quibus 1 4 fysicc AVB*F, fusice Bl * omnia om. Ρ ■ diccbat Β1 -que quae IS*B\ quaeque HB\ quae A V1, que Ρ · ad te AXVX · nudus AXV* 7 X X dicta sunt nudius tertius Ρ ■ esse] se A V ■ illud etiam idem atque etiam Ρ

convenientiam consensumque: cf. non id quod superstitiose sed id quod pbysict 2, 19: tanta return consentitns conspiransdJcitur; Hyg. Astr. 1, 5: quae physice continuata cognatio; 3, 28: convtnitntia dicitur; Serv. Aen. 10, 5; 10, 834; Procl. consensuqm naturae [the same hendiadys in Tim. p. 36D (p. 117 Dichl): δ γε as here]; Div. 2, 124: convtnitntia tt μήν φιλόσοφος Ίάμβλιχος φυσικώς ταΰτα coniunctiont naturae. In Fin. 3, 21, Cicero άξιοι θ*ωρεΐν, άλλ* ουκ ηθικώς. calore ex quo omnia generari dice­ equates convementia with ομολογία; in Dip. 2, 34, and 2, 124, with συμπάθεια; bas: cf. 2, 23: vim colon's sine qua neque cf. M.O. Liscu, Jzt. sur la langut dt la ait possent nee crescere. phi/, morale che^ Cic. (1930), 140-148, loco suo quaerentur: lost in the for interesting parallels. lacuna at 3, 65. omnia: the content of 2, 29-44. Zenonis: cf. 2, 20: cum autem, ut Zeno so/ebat, brevius anguttiusque conc/udun-nudius tertius: cf. 1, 124, n. (caritas); tur . . . quae dilatantur a nobis Zeno sic 2, 73, n. (hesterno die); R. Hirzcl, Der Dialog, 1 (1895), 529-530, n. 3. For the prtmebat. brevis et acutulaa: cf. 3, 22: istum phrase nudius tertius cf. Att. 14, 11, 1. enim locum totum ilia vetus Zenonis brevis doccre velles: cf. 3, 6: ut velles docere et ut tibi videbatur acuta conclusio dilatavit;deos esse ; 3, 20: cum ostendere velles quales Fin. 3, 26: consectaria me Stoicorum breviadi essent. et acuta delectant ; 4, 52: brevibus et acutis; quare, etc.: this must depend on Aug. C. lul. Op. imperf. 3, 188: sentetitiam quae . . . dicta sunt, but, as Mayor remarks, . . . quam . . . breviter et acutule collegisti. the sentence confuses the objective and The adjective acutulus (found elsewhere the subjective statement, i.e., it substi­ only in Cell. 17, 5, 3) and the half-dozen tutes quart mundus . . . haberent for quare cases of the adverb acutule seem all to mundum . . . habere con/itendum esset, somewhat as in 2, 13-15, where notι ones have a contemptuous sense. physice: adverb, rather than (as in and causas are confused; cf. also 2, 167: 1, 77; cf. 1, 83; 2. 48) vocative, which prosperae . . . res, si quidem satis . . . would apply to such philosophers as dictum est. Yet in 2, 29-44, Balbus did not show why the universe was intelli­ the Epicureans or Strato, but hardly to the Stoics. Our passage reflects 2, gent, but rather stated reasons for 23: id ipsum rationibus phyncis, id est, believing it to be so. naturaJibus, confirmart volo ; cf. Div. 1,. 110: 19. illud . . . quaeram: cf. 3, 10: pbjsica disputandi sub tilt tatt; 1, 126: patere iptur rationem meam cum iua ratione

1006

3, 20

rationibus tibi persuadeas deos esse." 8 Turn Balbus: "Equidem attulisse rationes mihi * videoi, sed eas tu · ita refellis ut, cum me interrogatums esse videare e: ego me ad respondendum compararim, repente avertas orationem nee 3 des respondendi locum. Itaque maximae 4 res tacitae 5 practerierunt, de divinatione, de fato; quibus de quaestionibus m quidem strictim, nostri autem multa solent dicere, sed ab hac ea* quaestione quae nunc in manibus est separantur;7 quare, si videtur, 1 mihi rationes Ρ * tu add. sup. B, om. Ρ · neN * maximc AHP7 V*BX » tacite AVXHPB · ea om. Η. add. Β s a p a r a n t u r B l, scqucstrantur Ρ

contendere; 3, 13: ego autem a te rationes requiro; 3, 17: sed non id quaeritur, etc. T h i s sentence w o u l d follow easily after 3 , 15, and in view of the fact that 3, 16-18 m i g h t c o m e m o r e naturally in connection with 3 , 22-23, M. Pohlenz {Gotting. get. Αηχ. (1930), 144) suggests that 3 , 16-18 is perhaps added by Cicero as an afterthought. q u i b u s r a t i o n i b u s : cf. 3, 6 : quam igitur a me rationem . . . desideras. c t i a m a t q u e c t i a m : cf. H . M c r g u c t , Lex. z- d> pM. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 264, for o t h e r Ciceronian cases of this phrase. i n t e r r o g a t u r u s : " a b o u t t o examine my a r g u m e n t " ( M a y o r ) ; cf. 3 , 4 : sin me interrogare non tarn intellegendi causa quam rtfellendi. m e ad r e s p o n d e n d u m c o m p a r a v e r i m : elsewhere Balbus expresses the desire t o state his views m o r e fully: 2 , 1 6 2 : 3 , 4 ; 3, 6 5 ; 3, 94. avertas o r a t i o n e m : usually said n o t of c h a n g i n g the subject, as here, b u t of addressing a different i n t e r l o c u t o r ; e.g., Pro Flacc. 6 9 ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 1, 4, 6 3 ; 4, 1, 6 7 ; 4, 2, 1 0 3 ; 4, 2, 106; 9, 1, 1 6 ; 9, 2, 3 8 ; D o n . in Andr. 8 7 7 ; Schol. D a n . Aen. 4, 370. res — praeterierunt: cf. Div. 1 , 9 : sed, quod praetermissum est in Hits libris {credo quia com modius arbitratus es separa­ te m id quaeri deque eo disseri), id est, de divination*. Relatively little attention was

given t o divination, for e x a m p l e , in 2, 6-14, and 2, 162-163. t a c i t a e : undiscussed; cf. Fam. 3 , 8, 2 prima duo capita epistulae tuae tacita m;H . . . relinquenda sunt. d e d i v i n a t i o n e , d e faco: cf. Div. 2, 3: quae ut plane esset cumulateque perfectJ, de divinatione ingressi sum us bis libris scnbere; quibus, ut est in animo, de fato st adiunxen'mus, erit abunde satis factum toti httic quaest'ioni. s t r i c t i m : cf. Att. 2, 1, 1: strictim attigisti; Pro Cluent. 29: cum ea quae copiosisime diet possunt breviter strictimqm dicuntur; Pro Rose. Am. 9 5 ; De Or. 1, 162; Varr. L.L. 9, 39: baec nunc strictim dicta apertiora fient infra. n o s t r i : cf. 2, 118, n. {nostri). a b h a c ea q u a e s t i o n e : w i t h t h e dis­ placed w o r d - o r d e r cf. 1, 3 3 , n. {quo porro modo). in m a n i b u s e s t : cf. Rep. 2, 6 3 ; Legg. 1, 3 6 ; Sen. 3 8 ; and especially, of an oral discussion, as here, Tusc. 5, 18: pbilosopbi quamcumque rem babent in mani­ bus. s e p a r a n t u r : it is t r u e , as Mayor says, that Cicero g a v e these topics separate t r e a t m e n t s from that in the present w o r k , for reasons n o t e d by Pease on Div. 1, 9, n. {praetermissum est), but the p r e s e n t reference is p r o b a b l y more g e n e r a l ; cf. D i o g . L. 7, 149, for various Stoic m o n o g r a p h s o n fate and on divination.

3,21

1007

noli agere confuse,1 ut hoc explicemus, hac disputationea quod quaeritur." 20 "Optime," inquit G>tta. "Itaque quoniam quattuor in partes totam quaestionem divisisti de primaque 3 diximus, consideremus secundam; quae mihi talis videtur fuisse ut, cum ostendere velles 4 quales di 5 essent, ostenderes nullos esse. A consuetudine · oculorum animum abducere difficillimum dicebas, sed, cum deo nihil 7 praestantius esset, non dubitabas quin 8 mundus esset deus,· quo nihil 10 in rerum natura melius esset; modo possemus" eum animantem cogitare, vel potius, ut cetera oculis, sic animo hoc cernere. 21 Sed cum mundo negas quicquam esse melius, quid dicis melius?1* Si pulchrius, adsentior; si 1 confusae VXBX ■ hacc ** disputatio Ax · que]quae APB1 * uclia uclJes ostendere P, ut ostenderes (ut add. in mg. B) BFt ostendere / / , AHVXBX, x 7 ostcntenderes V * dii A*N · consuetudine enim V nihilo B\ 10 nil Ρ · quin in ras. F, qui in AHB · dcus esset m u n d u s Ρ quod 1X l 1% nihil ex q u o d est nihil V possimus B quid dicis melius in mg. Vt om. N, dices PVXB\ dicus {?)AX

n o l i agere c o n f u s e : cf. Ac. 2, 4 7 : soltnt non confuse ioqui (and the parallels noted by Rcid, especially Fin. 2, 2 7 : confuse loquitur. 20. o p t i m e : cf. 3 , 5, n. {optime). d i v i s i s t i : cf. 2, 3 : ornnino dividunt nostri totam istam de dis . . . quaes tionem in partis quattuor \ and for the use of this verb 2, 82, n. {Ha dividit). s e c u n d a m : cf. 2, 4 5 : restat ut qua lis eorum natura sit consideremus. c o n s u e t u d i n e o c u l o r u m : cf. 2, 4 5 : nihil est diffid/iut quam a consuetudine oculorum aciem mentis abducere; 2, 9 6 : adsidtdtate cotidiana et consuetudine oculorum adsuescunt animi; Ac. 2, 57: ut mater geminos internoscit consuetudine oculorum; Tusc. 1, 38: magni autem est ingenii sevocare mentem a sensibus et cogitationem ab consue­ tudine abducere. deo n i h i l praestantius: cf. 2, 4 5 : ut in omni natura nihil eo sit praestanJius. quin m u n d u s esset d c u s : cf. 2, 3 0 , n. {dtum ?sse mundum); 2, 4 5 ; bunc ipsum murium . . . dtum iudicem; 3, 4 0 : /// sane deus ipse mundus. O n Carncades's o p p o s i ­

tion t o Stoic pantheism cf. H . v o n A r n i m in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1973. q u o n i h i l . . . m e l i u s e s s e t : cf. 2, 45, n. {mundo . . . nihil melius); 2, 46; 3, 2 1 ; 3, 2 2 ; 3 , 2 3 . T h e subjunctive is due to indirect discourse: " t h a n which you said that n o t h i n g was b e t t e r . " m o d o p o s s e m u s : the apodosis ("that m i g h t be s o " ) is implied; cf. 1, 9 9 : nisi forte ne hoc quidem adtendis; 3, 27: nisi vero . . . putamus. F o r modo and t h e imper­ fect subjunctive cf. Off. 1, 8 9 ; R. M c t h n c r in Glotta, 1 (1908), 259. a n i m o h o c c e r n e r e : cf. 1, 1 9 : qui bus enim oculis \animi] intueri potuit vester Plato fabricam ///am tanti opens; 1, 4 9 : res occultas . . . videat animo; 2, 99: quae si ut animis sic oculis videre possemus; Ac. 2, 2 2 : /// fan turn modo animo rem cernat; Tusc. 1, 3 7 : nihil enim animo videre poterant, ad oculos omnia referebani; 1, 6 2 : qui animo vidit; Sen. 82: nisi animo cerneret; Tim. 11: qui animo cernuntur. 2 1 . m u n d o . . . m e l i u s : cf. 2, 45, n. {mundo . . . nihil . . . melius).

quid dicis melius: "what do you

1008

3. 21

aptius ad utilitates nostras, id * quoque * adsentior; sin autem id dicis, nihil esse mundo sapientius, nullo modo * prorsus adsentior, non quod 4 difficile sit men tern ab oculis · sevocare, sed quo magis sevoco eo minus id quod tu vis possum mente comprendere.· 9 'Nihil est mundo melius in rerum datura*7. Ne in terris quidem urbe nostra; num igitur idcirco in urbe esse rationem, cogitationem, mentem putas, aut,8 quoniam non sit, num idcirco existimas formicam anteponendam esse huic * pulcherrumae urbi, quod in urbe sensus sit nullus, in formica non modo 1β sensus scd 1 nostra sit Bl ■ id quoque A, id (in rat.) quoque V, ut q u o q u e Ρ mod Pl * quo Bl * ab oculis om. Ρ * comprehendere VNF ' ir. rerum natura melius Ρ · aut] ut Bl * uic Bx *· non m o d o n o n m o d o {ait. non m o d o del.) Ν

1

mean by 'better' "; cf. 1, 89: quid autem es/ istucgradatim; also, though less clearly parallel, 1, 86: mortem dico et deos ; Legg. 3, 1; DeOr. 3, 174. ■1 p u l c h r i u · : cf. 2, 47; 2. 58. apcius ad utilitatea: cf. 2, 49. • a p i e n t i u e : cf. 2, 30, and n. (sapientem esse mundum neeesse est); 2, 36: necesse est inttllegentem esse mundum et quidem etiam sapientem; 2, 3 9 : tapiens est igitur et propterea deus\ 2, 47. n u l l o m o d o prorsus a a s e n d o r : for the positive prorsus assen/ior cf. Div. 2, 100; Fin. 1, 2 8 ; Ltgg. 2, 12; 2, 17; 2, 4 5 ; Am. 57; Att. 14, 15, 2 ; J. C. Rolfe in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 51 (1920), 32, and n. 5. With the negative here used cf. 1, 7 4 : nullo prorsus modo intellego; Plaut. Trin. 729-730; Rcid on Fin. 2. 17 [non prorsus ■■= w π ί ν υ , "not so at all"]. n o n q u o d difficile sit: subjunctive because this is not the reason adduced by Cotta. a b o c u l i s aevocaxe: cf. Τ use. 1, 38: magni autem est ingenii sevocare mentem a sensibus et cogitationem ab consuetudine abducere. n i h i l est m u n d o m e l i u s : cf. Plat. Tim. 30 a-b: λογισάμχνος ούν εύρισχεν έκ των κατά φύσιν ορατών ουδέν άνόητον τοΰ νοϋ Ιχοντος δλον δλου κάλλιον Ισεσθαί ποτ' Ιργον, νουν δ'αύ χωρίς ψυχής αδύνατον παραγενέσΟαι τω. But the mundus and rerum natura arc identical,

while terrae and urbs nostra are n o t , since one includes the other. u r b e nostra: cf. 3, 5, n. (tart/a esse). n u m . . . i n urbe e s s e r a t i o n e m : in the physical fabric of the city, o f course, rather than in its occupants; y e t cf. Synes. Ep. 3 1 : eC τινές είσι ψυχαΐ των πόλεων, ώσπερ οΰν είσίν. rationem, cogitationem, m e n t e m : cf. 2 , 46: nee dubium quin quod ant mans sit babeatque sensum et rationem et mentem id sif melius quam id quos its careat. formicam anteponendam . . . urbi: a reductio ad absurdumt as in Claud. Mamcrt. De Statu Animae, 3, 7 (Corp. Scr. eccl. Lat. 11, 166): me/ior ergo vtrmiculus ange/o, quia etsi babe/ angelus corporis formam non babe/ sicut vermicuius vitam [and in 2, 3, pp. 107-108, he prefers the soul of the ant to that of the camel]. For a comparison from the ant cf. 1, 79, a b o v e : e/ quidem formica formicai. Its foresight was proverbial; cf. A. Otto, Die Sprichwbr/er . . . d. Romer (1890). 1 4 1 ; to which add: Prop. 30, 2 5 ; Ο ν . Μ. 7, 656-657; Philo, De Anim. p. 145 Aucher; Salvian, De Cub. 4, 4 3 ; Basil, Hexaem. 9, 3 , pp. 193 C-196 A Migne; Symphos. 2 2 ; Michael Ephes. in Etb. Nic. 9. 8, 506. 10-12 Hcylbut; P. Wcndland, Pbilos Scbr. u. d. Vorstbung (1892), 9, n. 3. n o n m o d o s e n s u s : differentiated from mens, ratio, and me mono (cf. M.

3,22

1009

ctiam mens, ratio, mcmoria? Videre oportet, Balbe, quid tibi concedatur, non te ipsum quod velis 1 sumere. 22 Istum enim locum totum ilia vetus Zenonis brevis (et ut tibi videbatur acuta) conclusio dilatavit.2 Zeno enim ita concludit: 'Quod ratione * utitur id melius est quam id quod ratione non utitur;4 nihil autem 1

uellis AVXBX

%

dilatalauit A%VlBxF

» ratio Ν

* utitur mundus Ρ

van den Bruwaene, La thiol, de Cic. It has often been held that after dilatavit (1937), 161); but cf. 2, 47. In 2, 34, the something has been lost, perhaps potius brutes are granted sensus and motus quam coartavit, as Walker and Mayor but not ratio (cf. 2, 133), yet at 2, 29, thought (comparing Di Or. 1, 163, Balbus had conceded them cpdddam quoted above), or potius quam coangusta­ ut/, as Plasberg suggested (comparing similt mentis. conccdatur . . . velis tumcrc: cf. 3, Legg. 3, 32, quoted above). Plasberg and 36: hoc quasi concedatur sumitis; Pease Ax simply indicate a lacuna. Yet cf. more carefully 2, 21: similiter effici potest on Dip. 2, 1, n. (minime adrogatis). 22. v e t u s . . . brevis et acuta con­ sapientem esse mundum, similiter beaturn, clusio: for some exceptions ro the rule similiter aeternum; omnia enim baec meliora that two adjectives with one noun sunt quam ea quae sunt bis carentia, nee should be themselves joined by a con­ mundo quicquam melius, ex quo efficietur nective cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, esse mundum deum. It is not explicitly Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), there stated that Zeno "extended" his 225-226, citing Fin. 2, 114: doctisnmi argument from that in 2, 20, to this in illi veteres; cf. also Fin. 4, 52: iftis . . . 2, 21, but the fact that 2, 21 is put in the brevibus et acutis auditis. With these con­ mouth of a Stoic speaker might imply clusions cf. 3, 18, n. {brevis et acutulas), this (I find it hard to accept H. M. P o tcat*s dilatabit, which he renders "makes above. ut tibi videbatur: cf. 2, 20: baec possible a considerable expansion of cum uberius disputantur et fusius . . . jacilius this section of our discussion."] The effugiunt Academicorum calumniam; cum present passage preserves only one of autem, ut Zeno solebat, brevius angujtiusquethese syllogisms (cf. I. Hcinemann, concluduntur, turn apertiora sunt ad repren-Poseidonios' metaphys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 175; M. van den Bruwaene, La thiol, di Cic. dendum; 3, 18-19. (1937), 129). That Zeno would have dilatavit: contrast what Balbus had foreseen or permitted the hostile exten­ actually said in 2, 20: baec enim quae dilatantur a nobis Zeno sic premebat: quod sion of his statement, as in 3, 23, and ratione utitur id melius est quam id quod Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 108, need not, ratione non utitur ; nihil autem mundo meliusof; course, be supposed; cf. 1, 98: si ratione igitur mundus utitur. For dila tare = semel . . . suscipimus genus hoc argument/ "develop" or "amplify"—the opposite attende quo serpat. Dilatare, then , may mean, as Schoemann well suggests, "to of coartare—cf. Parad. 2: neque dilatat argumentum ; Part. orat. 23: */ aut ex verbo make a wider application" of a principle. dilatetur aut in verbum contrahatur oratio; Zeno: on his use of syllogisms cf. De Or. 1, 163: baec quae coartavit . . . E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 73, in oratione sua dilatet nobis atque explicit', n. 80. Brut. 309: illam iustam eloquentiam, quam quod ratione utitur, etc.: cf. Sext. dialecticam dilatatam esse putant, eonsequi Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 85: άλλα καΐ ή τάς non posse; Legg. 3, 32: baec lex dilatata λογικάς περιέχουσα φύσεις πάντως εστί in ordinem cunctum coangustari etiam potest.λογική ■ ού γάρ οϊόν τι το δλον τοϋ μέρους

1010

3, 23

mundo melius; ratione igitur mundus utitur*. 23 Hoc si placet, iam l efficies ut mundus optime librum legere videatur; Zenonis enim vestigiis hoc modo rationem poteris concludere: 'Quod litteratum est id est melius quam quod non est litteratum; nihil autem mundo melius; litteratus igitur est mundus'. Isto modo etiam 2 disertus3 et quidem mathematicus, musicus, omni denique doctrina eruditus, postremo * philosophus.6 Saepe dixisti · nihil fieri sine deo, nee ullam vim esse naturae ut sui dissimilia 1 etiam Η * etiam add. A ■ descrtus V'x * prostremo V * phylo sopho Bl, phylosophus B*Ft philoso Vx% filoso A1, filosophus A*t philophus crit mundus Ν * dixisti dett. Man., dixi cttt.

χείρον είναι, άλλ" εί αρίστη εστί φύσις ή τόν κόσμον διοικούσα, νοερά τε Ισται και αθάνατος, τοιαύτη δέ τυγχάνουσα θεός έστιν. είσΐν ά>α θεοί; 1, 104: καΐ πάλιν ό Ζήνων φησίν τό λογικόν τοΰ μή λογικού κρεϊττον εστίν ουδέν δέ γε κόσμου κρεϊττον εστίν · λογικόν δρα ό κόσμος · καΐ ωσαύτως επί τοΰ νοερού καΐ έμψυχίας μετέχοντος, τό γαρ νοερόν τοΰ μή νοεροΰ και τό Ιμψυχον τοΰ μή έμψυχου κρεϊττον εστίν ουδέν δέ γε κόσμου κρεϊττον νοερός δρα καΐ έμψυχος έστιν ό κόσμος. nihil . . . mundo melius: cf. 2, 45, n. (mundo . . . nihil . . . melius). 23. hoc si placet, etc.: a rtduetio ad absurdum of this argument is found also in Scxt. limp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 108: άλλ' 6 γε Άλεξΐνος^ηε third-century Mcgarian philosopher] τω Ζήνωνι παρέβαλε τρόπω τίΤ>δε · τό ποιητικόν τοΰ μή ποιμτικοΰ καΐ το γραμματικόν του μή γραμματικού κρεϊττον εστί . . . ουδέ ht δέ κόσμου κρεϊττον εστίν · ποιητικόν 4ρα καΐ γραμμα­ τικόν έστιν ό κόσμος. But in sections 109-110 Scxtus gives a reply of the Stoics who say that Alcxinus has not properly defined the term "better" in his minor premiss, since the poetic (e.g., Archilochus) is not absolutely better than the non-poetic (e.g., Socrates) nor is the grammatical Aristarchus better than the non-grammatical Plato, yet this reply Cicero disregards; cf. A. Schmckcl, Die Phil. a. mittl. Stoa (1892), 102. Scxrus and Cicero probably

here derive from Clitomachus, reporting Carncades, who himself borrowed this atgument from Alcxinus. vestigiis: ablative of the way by which; cf. Brut. 307: Hortensium ipnus vestigiis proseeuti. disertus . . . mathematicus, m u s i ­ cus : a rhetorical group of three types of the trained mind. et quidem: cf. 1, 82: et quidem alia; 2, 41: et quidem reliqua astra. denique . . . postremo: as in 1, 104. postremo philosophus: philosophy is thus put at the summit of the alleged attainments of the universe. d i x i < s t i > : mss here read dixi, but the second person is obviously required, so that some, following a ms of Ursinus, emend to the syncopated form di.x/i, for which cf. R. Kuhner-F. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 1» (1912), 787; F. Sommer, Handb. d. lat. Lout- u. Formenlehre* (1914), 589-590. But Reid on Fin. 2, 10, well remarks that it is more probable that copyists should have introduced such forms here and there than that Cicero should have used the abnormal form in a very few instances out of a large number. nihil fieri sine deo: it has been ob­ jected that Balbus nowhere makes just such a statement, and that the opposition of God and nature, though not alien to the Stoics (cf. 3, 24), is here out of place. Hence Hcindorf conjectured (with the later approval of Madvig (Adv. crit. 2

3, 23

1011

posset 1 effingere; concedam non modo animantem et sapientem esse mundum sed fidicinem etiam * et tubicinem,3 quoniam earum quoque artium homines ex eo procreantur? Nihil igitur adfert pater iste 4 Stoicorum quare mundum ratione uti 6 putemus, ne · cur animantem quidem esse. Non est igitur mundus deus; et tamen nihil est eo 7 melius; nihil est enim eo pulchrius, nihil salutarius nobis, nihil ornatius 8 aspectu,· motuque constantius. 1 possit Β * fidicen cam N, fidicianem K \ fidicincam A * isto Bl * uti ratione Ρ · ne dett. Lamb., ncc cttt. • nihil ornatius] nihil add. sup. Ν · aspectum (?)BX

* tybicincm Ρ ' nihil co est Ρ

(1873), 243, n.) and Schocmann (append. los\ Plin. N.H. 1, 128: grammatical artis 270) ) that wc should read nisi ex eo [i.e., Dapbni [cf. 30, 18]; 9, 28: Arionem . . . the mundus; cf. 2, 88: ex quo et oriuntur et citbaroedicae artis. fiunt omnia]. Yet Plasbcrg well compares nihil . . . adfert: after such a reductio with our passage 2, 15: non possit ea sine ad absurdum. causa fieri; Ac. 2, 121: negas sine deo posse pater . . . Stoicorum: pater is occasio­ quicquam; Fat. 44: nihil fieret nisi prae- nally used for the head of a philosophic gressiont causae; and especially 3. 24, school; e.g., 1, 93, where Socrates is below: sine deofierinonne possunt? parenttm pbilosopbiae; Hor. 5. \, 3, 126sui dissimilia . . . effingere: cf. 2, 22: 127: pater ... Cbrysippus; Lucr. 3, 9 si ex oiiva . . . tibiae nascerentur num dubita­[apostrophizing Hpicurus as pater; cf. res quiη inesset in oliva tibicinii quaedam Pctron. 132, 15: ipje pater veri doc tos scientia . . . cur igitur mundus non animans Epicurus amare / iussit; Gal. De Const. sapiensque iudicetur, cum ex se procreet Art. med. 7 (I, 246 Κ.): ως ol πατέρες animantis atque sapientis; 2, 81 [on seeds αυτών [the atoms] βοΰλονται]; Just. producing ex sese similia sui], Mart. Dial. c. Trypb. 2: δπερ έκαλτΐτο ό posset: Β here reads possit, which πατήρ τοϋ λόγου [cf. 35]; Cyril. Alex. Plasbcrg thinks is perhaps supported by C. Julian. 3, p. 97: πατήρ καΐ διδάσκαλος Ac. 2, 71: docere vellet nihil ita signari in Πλάτων; Ircn. C. Haeres. 4, 41: qui enim animis nostris a vero posse quod non todem ab aiiquo edoctus est, verbo,filiusdocentis modo possit a faJso. dicitur, et tile eiuspater; Orig. C. Cels. 1, sapientem: cf. 2, 30, n. {sapientem 25: όσα άλλα φέρουσιν ol σοφοί Κέλσου esse mundum necesse est). των δογμάτων πατέρες. Cf. also Hicr. In fidicinem . . . et tubicinem: in 2, 22, Is. 5, p. 227 Vallarsi: Ztno Stoicat sectoi we find, in a reversed order, that ex oliva haerestarches. modulate canentes tibiae would imply a ne: Lambinus, following deteriorts, tibicini quaedam scientia, and if plane trees against nee of the best mss, adopts this should bear musical lyres wc should normal form, and Madvig (cd. of De infer in the plane tree a knowledge of Finibus, excurs. 3, p. 811) points out that lyre-playing. But in our passage, if wc the best mss of Cicero (save at Sen. 27) may trust the mss, Cicero carelessly never show nee in this phrase except shifts his comparison from the tibicen to when the following word begins with c, the tubictn (Rackham translates the latter which indicates that its appearance in "flute-player," apparently failing to the inferior mss results from dittography. observe the shift). nihil . . . pulchrius: cf. 2, 104, n. earum . . . artium homines: cf. De (nihil pulchrius). Or. 1, 124: cettrarum homines artium ; 2, 37; salutarius: Mayor thinks that this Pro Rose. Am. 120: omnium artium pueru- confirms the reading utilitatem at 2, 15.

1012

3, 24

Quod si mundus universus non est deus, ne stellae quidem, quas * tu innumerabilis * in deonim numero reponebas. Quaxum te cursus aequabiles * aeternique delectabant, nee mehercuk iniuria, sunt enim admirabili incredibilique constantia.4 2 4 Sed non omnia, Balbe, quae cursus certos et constantis habent * ea deo · potius tribuenda sunt quam naturae. 10 Quid Chalcidico'' 1 quas] quari Bl * innumcrabilcs V%B% stantes Ax · habent ucl seruant V (in mg.) Ν cidico ΒΛ, chalchidico B%t calchidico F

* aequabilis A1 · cado A\ adco Η

τ

* coochal­

obitu lunae commoveri\ Dip. 2, 3 4 : quid ornatiue . . . constant ius: cf. 3, 17, de/retis aut de marinis aestibus p/ura dscaml n. (ordint . . . constantia). quae tu innumerabilis: with the quorum accessus et ruessus lunae mot» transfer of an adjective from the ante­ gubernantur [and Pease's n. (freiis)); cedent to the relative clause cf. 2, 89: Aristot. Etb. Nic. 9, 6, 1167 b 8; De ea natura quam cernit ignotam; 2, 136: Somno et Vig. 3. 456 b 22; Strab. 1, 3, 11 colore quern multum babet; 3, 93: deos . . .[on such currents in straits]. This channel qui a te . . . innumerabilet explicati sunt. between Chalcis in Euboca and the main­ reponebas: cf. 2, 39: tribuenda est land, which has at different periods sideribus eadem divinitas; and for reponere varied somewhat in width but which is in with the ablative, 1, 29, n. (in deorum now about 40 metres in breadth (L. Burchner in P.-VP. 3 (1899), 2078; see numero). delectabant: cf. 2, 43: sensum autem his two maps at 2079; 2087) and which is crossed by a bridge (cf. Strab. 9, 2, 2), astrorum atque intellegentiam maxume declarat ordo torurn atque constantia ; 2, 49; 2, 51;belongs in the category with various 2, 54: banc igitur in stellis constantiam . . . other narrow passages (e.g., the Rever­ non possum intellegere sine mente, ratione, sible Falls at St. John. N.B., or thv har­ bor of Poole in Dorset (cf. T. W. Allen, consilio. quae cum in sideribuf ineste videamus, Homer, the Origins and the Transmission non possumus ea ipsa non in deorum numero (1924), 331-332), through which strong reponere. nee mehercule iniuria: so Fam. 2, currents run in different directions at different times. For the Euripus seven 8.1. admirabili incredibilique constan- changes in each 24 hours are mentioned by several ancient writers; e.g., Strab. 1, tia: so in 2, 55. 24. cuftuBcertoeet constantis! note 3, 12; 9, 2, 8; Li v. 28. 6,10: /return ipnem the alliteration. The adjective constans Euripi non septiens die, sicut fama fert, is particularly likely to be combined by temporibus statis reciprocate sed temere in Cicero with another epithet; cf. H. Mer- modum venti nunc hue nunc illuc verso mart guet, Lex. χ. d. pbil. Schr. Cic. 1 (1887), velut monte praecipiti devolutus torrens rapitur; Mela, 2, 108: altemo cursu septiens 509-510. habent ea: for the pleonastic pro­ die at septiens noctefluctibusin vicem verns adeo inmodicefluensut vtntos etiam at plena noun cf. 2, 22, n. (nihil. . . id). deo potius . . . quam naturae: cf. 2, ventis navigia frustretur; Sen. H.F. 37734: quae supra bominem putanda est deoque378; Tr. 837-838; H.O. 779-781; PUn. tribuenda; Legg. 1, 21: deorum vi ... N.H. 2, 219: quorundam tamen privata naturam omnem rtgi\ Shorey on Plat. natura est velut Tauromenitani Euripi saepius et in Euboea septiens die at nocte Rep. 10, 597 d. Chalcidico Euripo: cf. 2, 19: actus reciprocantis; Theon Smyrn. p. 104 Hillcr; Schol. Dan. Eel. 10, 50; Choeromaritimi fretorumque angustiae ortu aut

3, 24

1013

Euripo in motu identidem l reciprocando putas fieri posse con1

uident idem B]

boec. s.v. Εύριπος (Anted. Oxon. 2, 200 Cramer); Lyd. De Mens. 1, 12; 2, 12: τόν Χαλκι&ικόν Εΰριπον έπτάκις καθ' ήμέραν στρεφόμβνον; Lyd. ap. Anted. Paris. 1, 313 Cramer; Suid. and Etym. Gud. s.v. Εύριπος; Eustath. inOd. 12,105. The Antb. Pal. 9, 73, recognizes three reversals of direction each day and three each night. Ancient writers often refer to this puzzling phenomenon; e.g., Aesch. Agam. 189-190; Eur. LA. 166167; l.T. 6-7; Plat. Phaedot 90 c; Dicaearch. De Grate. Urb. 29 {Frag. Hist. Gr. 2, 260); Aristot. Meteor. 2, 8, 366 a 22-23; Lycophr. 380; Antig. Mirab. 126; Liv. 35, 49, 11; 45, 27, 8; Lucan, 5, 235 (and schol.); Diod. 13, 47, 5; Sil. Ital. 14, 143-144; Stat. Tbeb. 7, 333-334; Alex. Aphrod. in MeUor. 2, 8, p. 117, 20-21 Hayduck; Basil, Hexaem. 6, 11, p. 144 Β; Greg. Naz. Poem. mor. 2, 600-601 (Patr. Gr. 37, 625 A); Carm. 2, 1, 1, 470-472 (Patr. Gr. 37, 1005); Carm. hist. 15, 33 (Patr. Gr. 37, 1252); Lyd. De Magistr. 1, 12, p. 5 Wiinsch; Simplic. in Pbys. 8, 1, p. 1144, 33 Dicls; Olympiod. in Mettor. 2, 1, p. 128, 36-37 Stiivc; Procop. De Aedif. 4, 3, 19-20; Bocth. Cons. 2, 1, poet. 2; Mich. Ephcs. in Etb. Nie. 9, 4, p. 484, 22 Heylbut; Etym. M. s.v. Εύριπος; Eustath. in Dion. Perieg. 473; Psell. Deomnif. Doctr. 135 (Patr. Gr. \22, 769); Leo Allatiue on [Eustath.] Hexaem. (Patr. Gr. 18, 871-874); F. Ducacus on Basil, Hexaem. (Patr. Gr. 30, 994); R. Philippson in P.-W. 6 (1909). 12821283 (with an account of modern expla­ nations of these currents); Τ. Η. Martin, Notions des aneiens sur tes maries et les euripes(1922), 491, n. (with bibliography; not seen by mc). A late tradition repre­ sents Aristotle as committing suicide because of inability to explain the cur­ rents of the Euripus (Just. Mart. Cohort, ad Gr. 36; Procop. 8, 6, 20; Chocrobosc. s.v. Εύριπος (Anted. Oxon. 2, 200 Cra­ mer) ; Greg. Naz. Or. 4,72 (Patr. Gr. 35, 597 A); Nonn. Abbas in Greg. Naz.

C. Mian. 1, 34 (Patr. Gr. 36, 1004 B-D); Μ. Ε. Miiller. Mel.dtlitt.gr. (1868), 135; Eustath. in Dion. Perieg. 473 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2,306); Etym. Gud. s.v. Εύριπος). Euripus is also used as a common noun for a canal or channel in a park. Though in our passage Euripus stands for rhythmic regularity it is more com­ monly proverbial for persons or pheno­ mena of unpredictable irregularity; e.g., Pro Mur. 35 (and Quintil. Inst. 8, 6, 49; Schol. Lucan. 5, 235); Aeschin. C.Ctes. 90 (and schol.); Aristot. Etb. Nic. 9, 6, 1167 b 31; Aristid. Or. 38, p. 724 Dindorf; 44, p. 828; Max. Tyr. 5, 6 Hobcin; 10, 5; 41, 3; Galen, De Usu Part. 6, 10 (III, 454 K.); De Plac. Hipp. et Plat. 4, 5 (V, 391 K.); Poll. 6, 121; Dio Cass. 46, 3, 4; Chalcid. in Tim. 351; Themist. Or. 5, p. 67 d; in Parv. Nat. p. 25, 16 Wcndland; Liban. Ep. 618, 1 Focrstcr; 907, 4; 1196, 2; Or. 25, 62; 59, 156; Decl. 10, 13; Ioann. Chrys. in Pi. 119, 3, p. 342 Migne; 139, 1, p. 420; Greg. Naz. Or. 4, 72 (Patr. Gr. 35, 597); 6,19 (Patr. Gr. 35, 748); 42, 22 (Patr. Gr. 36, 484); Carm. bist. 12, 336-337 (Patr. Gr. 37, 1190); Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 11, 3; Hesych. s.v. Εύριπος; Hipparch. ap. Stob. vol. 5, 981 Hense; Simplic. in Epict. p. 112 Deubner; Elias in Categ. 8, p. 227, 11 Busse; Bckker, Anecd. Gr. 1, 404; Suid. s. vv. άνθρωπος εύριπος; κομψευριπικώς [cf. Ar. Equit. 18]; τύχη; Eustath. in Od. 1. 1; Diogenianus, 3, 39 (Paroem. Gr. 1, 222, and parallels in v. Lcutsch and Schncidewin's n.). Sir Thomas Browne coined the term euripr^e; cf. New English Diet. s.v. reciprocando: cf. Enn. Se. 116 Vahlcn; Tac. Ann. 1, 70; Flor. 1, 24, 9: Eubotan insulam continents adbaerentem tenui freto reciprocantibus aquis Euripus abseindit; Schol. Dan. Aen. 3, 419; Inccrt. Paneg. 5, 2 (Paneg. Lat. 204): reciprocos aestus. For the derivation, from reeo + proco, "backwards and forwards," cf. J. Zubaty in Usty filolog. 30 (1903),

1014

3, 24

stantius, quid freto Siciliensi,1 quid Oceani f fervore 3 illis in locis, 'Europam Libyamque * rapax ubi dividit unda?' Quid? 6 Aestus maritimi, vel Hispanienses · vcl Britannici/ corumque certis temporibus vel accessus β vel recessus sine deo 1 sicilicensi l'*, siiliccnsi >4 l·'1 ■ occcani Ν * fcrborc AXVX * libianv que ABF, lybiamque PN * quibus Ρ · hispanicnsis Pt s p a n i c n s c s Bl 7 x britannici N, brittanici B , brittannici APVF * ucl accessus . . . t e m p o r i b u s om. Ρ

340-346; A. Waldc, Lot. etym. VTorterb. (1906), 519. freto S i c i l i e n s i : for its various G r e e k

descriptions of the Strait o f G i b r a J u r include H o r . C. 3, 3 , 4 6 - 4 7 : qua mtdiu* liquor / secernit Europen ab Afro (cf.

and I-atin names cf. J. Weiss in P.-W. 7

(Acro] ad lot); Sen. N.Q. 6, 30, 3 : JK

(1912), 101-102; K. Zicglcr in P.-W. 2A (1923), 2472-2473. F a m o u s as the loca­ tion of Scylla and Charybdis, the strait was n o t o r i o u s for the violent caprice of its c u r r e n t s ; cf. T h u c . 4, 24, 5 ; [Aristot.] Probl. 2 3 , 5, 932 a 5-20; Mir. Ausc. 55, 834 b 3-4; Strab. 1, 3 , 11-12, p p . 54-55; 6, 2, 3 , p . 2 6 8 ; Virg. Am. 3 , 420-425 (and Schol. D a n . o n 3 , 419); Mela, 2, 115; Paus. 5, 25, 2-3. Charisius {Inst. gram. 1, p . 129, 8-9 Kcil) states that Cicero used the form frtius of the fourth declension (also used of this strait by Lucr. 1, 720), but o u r mss here s u p p o r t only freto. O c e a n i fervore: for " b o i l i n g " straits and seas cf. Lucr. 6, 436-437: prorumpifur in mare venti / vis et fervorem mirum concinnat in undis; 6, 4 4 2 ; Lucan, 5, 2 3 4 : artatus rapidofervet qua gurgite porttus; A us. Ord. Urb. nob. 20, 2 1 , p . 153 Pciper: Eteripi fervere freto ; Hicr. Ep. 60, 4, 1: usque ad fenwres Atlantici oceani; Is id. Etym. 13, 18, 2:/return autem appellatum quod ibi semper mare ferveat; in Greek ζέω is found in the same metaphorical u s e ; e.g., H d t . 7, 1 8 8 ; Schol. Od. 12, 2 3 7 : ώσπκρ δέ δτε πλήμμυραν ποιήσει δ ύπό πυρός ζέων λέβης, ούτως πάσα άνεκινή&η ή Χάρυβδις. E u r o p a m . . . u n d a : E n n . Ann. 302 V a h l c n ; the same verse is q u o t e d entire in Tusc. 1,45, By F.. Bachrcns, h o w e v e r , it is ascribed to V a r r o of Atax, in his Chorographia {Frag. Poet. Rom. (1886), 335). Catull. 64, 178-179 may recall the phraseology: gurgite lato / discernens ponti trucuitntum ubi dividit atqnor. Other

/ / Hispanias a contextu Africa* mart eripmt; Lucan, 9, 4 1 5 : undt Europa fugii Libjren; A r r . Anab. 3 , 30, 9 ; A v i c n . 3, 3 9 8 : Europam et Libyam rapido distermnai aestu;3t 829-830; Schol. D a n . G. 2 , 4 7 9 ; Prise. Perieges. 75-76: est primus vastis qui pontus Ibericus undis / dividit Europtn Libya; Isid. Etym. 14, 6, 7 ; 1 4 , 8 . 17. r a p a x : o n the expressive s o u n d of this w o r d cf. J. M a r o u z e a u , Traite dt stylistiqm (1935), 9 1 . T h e o n o m a t o p o e d e effect of unda in describing t u m b l i n g billows may be heard in such p a s s a g e s as Ace. 570 Ribbeck; unda sub undis labunda sonat; Catull. 11, 4 : tunditur unda; Lucr. 1, 720: rapidum mare dividit undis; Hor. C. 1, 12, 3 2 : unda recumbit. a e s t u s m a r i t i m i : cf. 2, 19, n. {aestus maritimi); especial authorities o n ocean tides were A t h c n o d o r u s and P o s i d o n i u s : cf. S t r a b . 1, 1, 9, p . 6 ; 1, 3 , 12, p . 5 5 ; 3, 5, 7, p . 1 7 3 ; H. H o n i g m a n n in P.-M". 4A (1931), 112; 125. H i s p a n i e n s e s : these P o s i d o n i u s had studied near G a d c s ; cf. K. R c i n h a r d t , Poseidonios (1921), 122. B r i t a n n i c i : Q u i n t u s Cicero had been w i t h Caesar in G a u l and Britain in 54-52 B.C. (cf. Cacs. D.G. 4, 2 9 , 1); also especial observations o n British tides had been made a b o u t t h e t i m e of Alexander the G r e a t by Pythcas of Massilia (cf. P u n . N.H. 2, 217). O n the spelling Britannici cf. 2, 88, n. {Scytbiam . . . Britanniam). v e l a c c e s s u s v e l r e c e s s u s : cf. 2, 3 4 ; 2, 4 9 ; 2, 132: aestus maritimi . . . ace(den­ ies ei recedentes; Div. 2, 3 4 : aestibus . ..

3, 25

1015

fieri nonne 1 possunt? Vide, quaeso, si omnis motus omniaque quae certis temporibus ordinem * suum conservant divina dicimus,3 ne tertianas quoque 4 febres et quartanas 6 divinas · esse dicendum sit, quarum reversione et motu 7 quid potest esse constantius? Sed omnium talium rerum ratio 8 reddenda· est; (25) quod 10 vos cum facere non potestis, tamquam in aram u confugitis 12 ad deum. 1 nonne) n o n Bl " t e m p o r i b u s uel acccssus o r d i n e m (ucl accessus del.) A 4 • diccmus Β (m. rec.) F q u o q u e Mur.t q u i d e m codd. · quartanas q u i d e m l ( q u i d e m del.) B · diuinis A1 ' m u t u V1 · rationc F · rcidenday4l 10 ll q u o d ] sed B1 i n a r a m a m AXVXN% in arenam V%, in aram aut Ρ " confugitis Rom., confugistis codd.

quorum accessus et recessus lunae motu gubernantur\ 2 , 89. t i n e d e o : cf. 3 , 2 3 , n. {nihilfieri sin* deo). q u a e s o : cf. 2, 4 7 , n. {quaeso). o r d i n e m . . . c o n s e r v a n t : cf. Fin. 4, 5 3 : ordo rerum conservatus. d i c i m u s : with a s o m e w h a t future m e a n i n g ; cf. 3 , 5 : ut . . . ducit oratio; 3 , 1 5 : si . . . diets; F . K u h n e r - C . S t c g m a n n , Ausf. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1· (1912), 146. n e tertianas q u o q u e : I s o m e w h a t hesitantly a d o p t quoque, which L a m b i n u s b o r r o w e d from M u r e t u s , as m a k i n g a p p r o p r i a t e sense, while quidem of the mss inappropriately modifies tertianas. Yet cf. A . C. Clark, The Descent of Manu­ scripts (1918), 359, w h o thinks t h a t in t h e archetype quidem was t r a n s p o s e d from a position after quarum. tertianas . . . et quartanas: t h e regu­ larity of recurrence of intermittent fevers—semitcrtian, tertian, q u a r t a n , etc., described as διαλείποντες by G a l e n , Med. 13 ( X I V , 730 K . ) ; Def. med. 135 ( X I X , 387 K.) and as intervallati by A m m . Marc. 29, 2, 26—is m e n t i o n e d by various writers, e.g., H i p p o c r . Epidem. 1, 2 4 ; Philo, De Conf. Ling. 1 5 1 : x a l επί τ η ς κολίτιδος τό κατασκευαστών τό παραπλήσιον ίδεϊν ί σ τ ι ν a t τε γάρ άμφημεριναί καΐ διάτριτοι καΐ τεταρταΐζουσαι παρά παισίν Ιατρών λεγόμενχι π ε ­ ρίοδοι μεΟ' ήμέραν τε καΐ νύκτωρ περί τάς αύτάς ώρας κατασκήπτουσι τήν είς αυτά καΐ τάξιν φυλάττουσαι; Sen. N.Q. 3 , 16, 2 : quart ana ad boram venit ; Ccls. 3 , 12, 1: eas . . . febres . . . quat cerium habent circui-

tum et ex to to remittitur; Plin. N.H. 2 8 , 2 2 8 : febres . . . quae certo dierum numero redeunt; G a l e n , De Vict. Rat. in Morb. acut. 2 ( X I X , 184 Κ . ) : τ ά δ'είρημένα τ ώ ν καιρών κινήματα ού μόνον επί παντός συμπίπτει πυρετού άλλα καΐ επί παντός νοσήματος. T h i s regularity has by m o ­ d e r n physicians been correlated with cycles in the life-history of malarial parasites; cf. W . G . Spencer o n Ccls. 3, 4, 1 1 . H i p p o c r . De Morb. sacr. 1, r e m a r k s : ol πυρετοί ol άμφημερινοί καΐ ol τριταίοι καΐ ol τεταρταϊοι ουδέν ήσσόν μοι δοκέουσιν ΙεραΙ είναι καΐ υπό Οεοϋ γίνεσΟαι ταύτης της νούσου, ών ού θαυμασίως Ιχουσιν. By the R o m a n s Febris w a s deified (cf. 3 , 6 3 , below), a n d t h o u g h w e lack dedications t o her we have such t o Tertiana a n d Quart ana ( G . Wissowa in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2096). d o u b t l e s s apotropaic rather than p r o m p ­ ted by admiration fur their divine regula­ rity! K . Reinhardt {Poseidonios (1921), 122; Kosmos u. Sympatbie (1926), 136-138) o b s e r v e s that Posidonius used these same illustrations (which Cotta here says c a n n o t be e m p l o y e d t o p r o v e divi­ nity) t o s u p p o r t the Stoic d o c t r i n e of sympathy. r e v e r s i o n e et m o t u : cf. 2, 1 0 2 : accedens . . . recedens; 3 , 2 7 : omnia cientis et agitantis mot/bus et muiationibus suis; 3 , 7 1 : motu et cogitatione; Ac. 2, 119: motus mutationemque moliri. ratio r e d d e n d a : cf. 3, 6 ; 3 , 4 1 ; 3 , 6 3 ; Rep. 5, 2 ; al. 25. t a m q u a m i n aram c o n i u g i t i s :

1016

3, 25

Et Chrysippus l tibi acute f dicere videbatur, homo sine dubio versutus f et callidus (versutos * eos appello 6 quorum celeriter mens versatur, callidos autem quorum tamquam manus opere sic animus usu concalluit ·)—is 7 igitur, 'Si aliquid est', inquit, 1 chrisippus BxVt crtsippus NFt crysippus Ρ * acutac V1, accute IV satus Bl * uersutos] ucrsutus Bl ' apello V · concaluit PNBF, 128 L. ' his BF

· ucrNorn. p.

i.e., resort, as suppliants, to supernatural ticum Stoicorum \ Fin. 2, 44: homo et acutus explanations. Fur this proverbial phrase, et diligens\ Off. 3, 42; Sen. Ben. 1, 3, 8; sometimes literally, but very often Gcll. 7 (6), 2, 6: Chrysippus tentdur figuratively, used, cf. Τ use. 1, 85 [lite­ mulla et argute disserti; Diog. L. 7, 183; rally] ; 2 Verr. 2, 8: ad aram Itgum . . . con- Aug. C. Cresc. 1, 24. M. van den Brufugerint; Post Red. in Sen. 11: nisi in aram wacne, lus thiol, de Cic. (1937), 130, ob­ tribunatus confugisset; Pro Q. Rose. 30: serves that unlike the second book, this sicut in aram confugit in busus domum; Pro passage fails to mention Cleanthes. Cat*. 100: confugiunt quasi ad aram in acute dicere videbatur: cf. 2, 16: exsilium; Plaut. Rud. 455; 1048 [both Cbrysippus quidem . . . ea dicit ut ab ipsa literally]; Gcll. 7(6), 2, 13: perfugiunt nature didicisse, non ut ipse repperisse videatur. ad faii necessitattm [sc. homines] tamquam versutue et callidus: combined in in aJiquod fans asylum; Aristot. Rbet. 3, Fin. 2, 53; Off. 1, 108: versutum et callidsm 11, 1412 a 12-14: 'Αρχύτας Ιφη ταύτον factum Solonis', 2, 10: versutos homines et clvai διαιτητήν καΐ βωμόν · έττ' £μφω γάρ callidos admirantes ma/itiam sapientiam τό άδικούμενον καταφεύγει; Philodem. iudicamt; 2, 34: quo enim quis versuitor et Dt Diis, 3, col. 8, p. 25 Diels (=- S. V.F. callidior hoc invisior et suspectior est detracta 2, no. 1183): <δ>ταν ύπό των έλεγχων opinione probiiatis; 3, 57; ProQ. Rose. 48: πιέζωνται τότε καταφεύγουσιν έττΐ το Roscius est videlicet homo ca/lidus et versutus; δια τούτο φάσκειν, κτλ.; Galen, An in Pro Catc. 55: versuti et callidi; 65; [SalL] Arteriis, 7 (IV, 727 Κ.): ώσπερ έττίτινα Ad Cats, dt Rep. 2, 9, 3: M. Catonis ingeβωμόν ελέους καταφεύγοοσι τήν Πυρρω- nium versutum, loquax, callidum; Prud. νείαν άγροικίαν. These examples show Catbam. 2, 21: versuta fraus et caJlida; the Heedlessness of C. VollgrafFs emen­ Rufin. Hist. eccl. 1, 21, p. 250 Vallarsi; dation (Mnemosyne, 27 (1899), 73-74) of 1, 32, p. 259. Versutus, then, and versutia aram to arcem. With the thought of this commonly, though not always, have a philosophic deus ex machine cf. 1, 53: pejorative sense, suggesting craftiness cum explicare argument! exitum non potestis(cf. 3, 75: versuta et fallax ratio nocendi), confugitis ad deum; Lucr. 5, 1186-1187: the opposite of nmplicitas (cf. Fin. 4, 69), ergo perfugium sibi habebant omnia divis f and the former is used by Livius Androtradtre et iiiorum nutu facere omnia flecti; nicus to translate πολύτροττον of Od. 1, also cf. Div. 2, 55: magna stultitia est 1; cf. Paul, ex Fest. p. 370 M. (p. 511 L.): earum rerum deos facere effectores, causasversuti dicuntur quorum mentes crebro ad return non quaerere. malitiam vertuntur. Yet cf. Non. p. 454 M. (p. 728 L.): versutos non solum ad maiitiam et: cf. 1, 50: et quaerere; 1, 93: et callidos verum et recteperitos; W. D. Woodsoletis queri. Chrysippus: cf. 2, 16, n. {Chrysippus). head, Etymologr^ng in Gr. Lit. (1928), 84. For judgments upon his skill as a con­ For caJlidus cf. A. Pittct, Vocab. pbtlos. troversialist see 1, 39: Sioicorum somnio- de Sonique (1937), 151-152. Cicero has, rum vaferrumus . . . interpres; 2, 16: as Goethe observes, a fondness for ety­ acerrimo ingenio; Dip. 1, 6: acerrimo vir mological explanations of words. ingenio; Ac. 2, 75: qui fulcire putatur porquorum . . . concalluit: quoted by

3,26

1017

'quod homo emcere non possit, qui id l efficit melior est homine; homo autem haec quae in mundo sunt Jefficere non potest;2 qui potuit igitur is 3 praestat homini;4 homini autem δ praestare β quis possit nisi deus; est igitur deus*. Haec omnia in codem quo ilia Zenonis errore7 versantur. 26 Quid enim sit melius,8 quid praestabilius, quid inter · naturam et rationem intersit, non distinguitur. Idemque,10 si dei l l non sint, negat esse in omni natura quicquam homine melius; id autem putare18 quemquam hominem, nihil homine esse melius, summae 13 adrogantiae censet esse. Sit 1 qui id (id add. sup.) A, q u o d GP, quicquid id VN ■ cmccrcnpotest A • his BF, sis Nl * praestat h o m i n i s AXVX * homine autem AxVlHB 7 l l • pracsta*rc Β erre B ■ q u i e n i m melius B (sit add. sup. B) · inter] in 10 n B1 cidemque HPBF dii A " p u t a r c m Bx " summae] quid praestabilissime N1, s u m m e JV*

N o n . p . 90 M . (p. 128 L.), reading concalluit, and by A n o n . De dub. Norn. {Gram. La/. 5, 575 Kcil), reading coneallnerit. ei a l i q u i d eet . . . est i g i t u r d e u s : = S.V.F. 2, n o . 1011. T h i s sentence is based o n 2, 16, but differs a g o o d deal in the p h r a s e o l o g y ; e.g., in 2, 16, the effective force in the universe is genera­ lized by the use of the neuter {est eerte id quod Mud efficit bo mine melius) ; here the p o w e r superior t o m a n is personalized in the masculine; in 2, 16, man's mens, ratio, vis, and potettas arc cited; here homo himself. i n . . . errore: cf. 1, 3 7 : magna in errore sententia est; 1, 4 3 : in maxima inconsfantia . . . versantur; Τ use. 1, 107: vidts quant ο haec in errore versentur. q u o : for in quo ; cf. 1, 3 1 : isdem in erratis fere quibus es quae de Plat tone dicimus. ilia Z e n o n i s : for a personal genitive d e p e n d e n t u p o n a neuter p r o n o u n o r adjective sec rhe Ciceronian examples cited by M a d v i g o n Fin. 4, 32, a n d by Reid o n Ac. 1 , 1 3 ; cf. Plat. Theaet. 149 d : τόδε αυτών. 26. q u i d sit m e l i u s : cf. 3 , 2 1 : quid diets melius; in each of these cases melius m i g h t be p u t within q u o t a t i o n marks. p r a e s t a b i l i u s : cf. 2, 18; in 2, 16 and 2, 45 praestantius is used.

naturam et r a t i o n e m : t h e former impersonal, the latter resident in m a n ; for the contrast cf. A. O . Lovcjoy and G . Boas, Primitivism . . . in Antiq. (1935), 252-253. d i s t i n g u i t u r : cf. Div. 1, 118: distingtundum videtur. It is unnecessary, with s o m e editors, t o a d o p t an inferior reading distinguit, with Chrysippus as subject. F o r the shift of voice J. H . Swainson (ap. Mayor, ad loc.) c o m p a r e s Fin. 2, 4 8 : //' ad bonestatem . . . omnia referantur, neque in ea voluptatem Scant inesse. i d e m q u e : as Mayor notes, Gotta here separates t w o a r g u m e n t s confused in 2, 16: (1) w h a t man c a n n o t p r o d u c e m u s t be the p r o d u c t of a s u p e r h u m a n p o w e r , i.e., G o d ; and (2) if there is n o G o d then there exists n o t h i n g superior t o m a n — a reductio adabsurdum. in o m n i natura: the universe, as in 1, 2 7 ; 2, 2 8 ; 2, 3 5 ; 2, 4 5 ; 2, 5 7 ; 2, 7 7 ; 3,35. q u i c q u a m h o m i n e m e l i u s : a belief which m i g h t result in a sort of theologi­ cal h u m a n i s m . Cf. 2, 16. id . . . putare . . . n i h i l h o m i n e e s s e m e l i u s : in Ac. 1, 45, i/lud has an utclause in apposition. Despite some repe­ tition 1 should n o t (with D a vies and others) consider nihil . . . melius as an

1018

3,26

sane adrogantis pluris se putare quam mundum; at illud n o n modi non adrogantis sed potius prudentis, intellegere * se habere sensur et rationem, haec eadem Orionem 2 et Caniculam non habere. Ε 'Si 3 domus pulchra sit, intellegamus * earn dominis*, inquiry 'aedificatam · esse, non muribus;7 sic igitur mundum deonim domum existimare debemus*. Ita prorsus existimarem, si ilium aedificatum, non, quern ad modum docebo, a · natura confor1 intclligcrc V*N intclligamus V*N • a om. HP

4

' Orionem dttt. Lamb., orationcm cett. · inquit dominis Ν · aedficatam A

* si add. sup. Β 7 moribus yil

id. in />.-lF. 3A (1927), 314-351 (cs intrusion into the text; cf. H. Sjogren, Comment. Tuil. (1910), 161. As Hcindorf pccially 317). remarked, if one starts pruning Cicero non habere: an assumption by Cotu, in this manner there is no limit to possi­ which, even if admitted, would hardly ble changes. prove that this assertion applied also to the universe as a whole. On this subject sane: on this concessive use cf. M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol, de Cic. cf. Aristot. Etb. Nic. 6. 7, 1141 a 33-b2: ει δ'οτι βέλτιστον άνθρωπος των άλλων (1937), 134-135. ζφων ουδέν διαφέρει · καΐ γάρ άνθρωπο-J non modo non . . . ted potius: cf. άλλα πολλά θειότερα τήν γϊσιν, οίον Off. 1, 62; Am. 43; De Or. 3, 75. adrogantis: cf. Legg. 2, 16: neminem φανερώτατά γε έξ ων ό κόσμος συνέστη· esse oportere tarn stulte adrogantem tit in seχεν; [Alex. Aphrod.] in Soph. Elencb. rationem et mentem puttt inesse, in caelo p. 6, 1-3 Wallics: cl γάρ ερωτήσει τι; mundoque non putet; Off. 1, 99: non solumΙρά γ-ε ό κύων ζωον έστιν; είτα καταφήσο· adrogantis est sed, etc.; 2 Leg. agr. 2: vereor μεν χαΐ έπαγάγοι ό ερωτών οτι ό r i καύ­ ne adrogantis nt . . . dicere; Arnob. 4, 19: ματα ποιών ούκ ίστι ζωον. adrogantis est dicere; Chalcid. in Tim. 4: si domus . . . debemus: condensed erant enim arrogantis; and other cases in from 2, 17: si damnum magnam pulcbramqm Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1906), 654, 8-20. viderit non possis adduci ut, etiamn dominum •e habere aensum: cf. Aug. De duab. non videos, muribus illam et mustelis aedifica­ Animabus, 4: //' forte turbati a me quae· tam putts— ,· tan turn ergo ornatum mundi . . . rerent num etiam muscae animam buic luci si tuum ac non deorum inmortalium domiapraestare censerem, responderem, etiam; neeHum putes nonnt plane desipere vidtarel me terreret musca quod parva est, sed quod inquit: doubtless Chrysippus still vivafirmare t. continues as subject, though j . Forchhammcr (Nordisk tidskrift f. filologi, 5 Orionem: a necessary correction by Lambinus [from deteriores] of orationem (1880), 44) ascribes the remark to Balbus and emends to inquis. of the principal mss. On Orion cf. 2, 113. Caniculam: sometimes the single docebo: a promise unfulfilled in our star Sirius (cf. A. Haeblcr in P.-W. 3 m?s, probably because of the lacum (1899), 1481), sometimes a constellation. at 3, 65. Here there is little to indicate which, a natura: nature is here personified unless perhaps the coupling with Orion as in 2, 33. might suggest that both were constella­ conformatum: the almost certain tions. Cf. W. Gundcl, De Stellarum conjecture of Marsus for the confirmation Appella/ione et Rel. Rom. (1907), 33-47; of the mss, which docs not fit tbe sense.

3, 27

1019

ma turn * putaiem. 11 27 At enim quaerit apud Xenophontem ■ Socrates 8 unde animum 4 arripuerimus si nullus fuerit in mundo. E t ego quaero unde orationem, unde numeros, unde cantus; nisi * vero loqui solem cum luna putamus, cum propius · accesserit, aut ad 7 harmoniamβ canere mundum, ut Pythagoras · 1 conformatum Mars., connrmatum codd. * xenofontcm A VPNBF * socrathes (h del.) Β * animum dett. Dav., animam cttt. * nisi] unde Bl l § • propriis B ' a d add. sup. Β armoniam PNBF · pitagoras PN

Cf. 1, 47: quae conjormatio liniamentorum ; nisi vero: with an implied apodosis; 1, 105: omnem ... talent conformationem cf. 1, 99: niή forte ne hoc quidem adtendis; animi; 2, 85: figura conformatioque mem- 3, 20, n. (modo possemus). brorum; Dip. 2, 29: conformari quodam loqui solem cum luna: perhaps a modo numine deorum ; Fin. 1, 23: nos naiura conceit of Cicero or his immediate genial et conformavit. Academic source. 27. apud Xenophontem Socrates: ad harmoniam canere mundum: on cf. 2, 18: unde enim banc homo arripuit, the musical harmony of the celestial ut ait apud Xenophontem Socrates [Xen. spheres cf. 2, 19: concinantibus mundi Mem. 1, 4, 8); Div. 1, 110; 2, 26: duo ... partibus; 2,119: concentus ex dissimillimis genera divinandi . . . na/ura/e, quod animus motibus; Rep. 6, 18-19: quis est qui conplet arriperet aut exciperet extrinsecus ex aures mtas tantus et tarn dulcis sonus? bic est, divinitate unde omnes animos baustos aut inquit, ille qui interval/is disiunctus impart bus acceptos aut libatos baberemus; Τ use. 5, 38:sed tamen pro rata parte ratione distinctis bumanus . . . animus dtcerptus ex mente inpulsu et motu ipsorum orbium efficitur divina; Tim. 27: animus . . . cum materiam et acuta cum graribus temperans aequabiliter mutabilem arripuit; Pro Mil. 10: lex . . . concentus efficit . . . summus ille caeli stellifer quam . . . ex natura ipsa adripuimus, bausi- cursus, cuius conversio est concitatiorr acuto mus, expressimus; A. J. Fcstugiere, La et excitato movetur sono, gravissimo autem Revel. d'Hermislrism. 2 (1949), 80. For bic lunaris a/que infimus . . . illi autem Cicero's citation of incidents about octo cursus . . . stptem efficiunt distinctos Socrates cf. T. B. Dc Graff in CI. Pbilol. snttrvallis sonos . . . hoc sonitu oppletae 35 (1940), 151, n. 81. aures bominum obsurdutrunt. From the animum: on the basis of 2,18 {animum assumption that the sun, moon, and . . . unde babeamus)t animum of Davies's planets in their courses must produce dttthorts is preferred to animam of the some sound, and that, with different volumes and lengths of orbit, these other mss. si nullus fucrit in mundo: cf. 2, 81, sounds must differ one from another, analogies were drawn to earthly musical n. {pirn . . . sine ratione); 2, 115. et ego quaero: et is used in an ironical instruments and their tonal scales (cf. refutation; cf. 1, 79: et quidem formica Nicom. Harm. 3), the individual planets jormicat; 3, 82: et praedones multi ; Legg. 3, were assigned definite notes, and deity 24: et quidem saepe sedatur \ Sen. 25: et was sometimes represented as the multafortasse quae volt; Lucr. 1,809; 6,674. κορυφαίας or the τεχνίτης of their harmo­ ny; cf. Max. Tyr. 13, 3 Hobein; W. unde orationem, etc.: an application of the argument as in 3, 23: disertus . . . Capclle in Neuefabrb. 15 (1905), 557-558. matbematicus, musicus . . . pbilosopbus. Human music, on the other hand, might be regarded as an imitation of the cele­ numeros: probably rhythmical or metrical rather than mathematical; cf. stial harmony, purifying in its effects on the soul; cf. the passages cited by DtOr.\t 70. 65

1020

3, 27

existimat,1 Naturae ista * sunt, Balbe,3 naturae non artificiose * ambulantis, ut * ait Zeno, quod quidem quale sit iam · videbimus/ sed omnia cientis 8 et agitantis motibus et mutationibus suis. 1 cxhistimat A • ut] aut (?)Vl scicntis cett.

* balbac V * istac BF, stc A 7 u i d c a m u s Bl · iam add. sup. F

A. Dclattc, Etudes sur la lift, pytbag. (1915), 262, and n. 3. T h i s doctrine seems first t o have been p r o m u l g a t e d by Pythagoras (yet cf. the d o u b t s of Quintil. Inst. 1, 10, 12), and later Pythagoreanism, e m b r o i d e r i n g u p o n his disco­ very of certain laws of acoustics, devel­ o p e d a tradition a c c o r d i n g t o whichι he was divinely gifted with the p o w e r of hearing this h a r m o n y which was in­ audible t o o t h e r m o r t a l s ; cf. Dclattc, op. fit., 259. A m o n g pertinent passages dealing with t h e music of the spheres arc Plat. Rep. 10, 617b (with which cf. Plut. De An. Procr. in Jim. 32, p. 1029 c-d; 33,, p . 1030 b - c ; M a c r o b . Somn. Scip. 2, 3 , 1 ) ;; Cratyl. 405 c ; Aristot. De Caelo, 2, 9, 290 b 12-15; 290 b 22—291 a 10 (withι refutation of the d o c t r i n e ) ; Metaphys. 1, 5, 986 a 2 - 3 ; Philodem. De Mus. col. 3 , p . 100 K c m k c ; Philo, De Somn. 1, 3 5 ; Strab. 10, 3 , 10, p . 4 6 8 ; V i t r u v . 1, 1, 16;; Quintil. Inst. 1, 10, 1 2 ; C o r n u t . N.D. 3 2 ; Plin. N.H. 2, 8 4 ; Plut. De Mus. 44, p . 1147 a; (Hcrm.] Asclep. 1 3 ; Lucian,, Vit. Auct. 2 ; Ptolem. Harm. 3 , 8-10;; 3, 14; Max. T y r . 37, 5 H o b c i n ; T h c o ni S m y r n . Exp. Rer. matb. p p . 139-147;; Aristid. Quintil. De Mus. 3 , 2 1 ; H i p p o l . Pbilosophum. 1, 2 (Doxogr. Gr* 555);; Achill. hag. 5, p. 35 Maass; 15, p. 42;; 16, p . 4 3 ; 17, p p . 43-44; N i c o m . Harm. 3 ;; P o r p h y r . Vit. Pytb. 3 1 ; Basil, Hexaem. 3 ,, p . 57 B-C M i g n c ; A m b r o s . Exam. 2, 7 ;; I a m b i . Vit. Pytb. 65-66; M a c r o b . Somn. Scip.2,\,S; 2, 1, 7 ; 2, 3 , 1; 2, 3 , 4 ;; Scrv. Aen. 2, 2 5 5 ; 6, 6 4 5 ; Chalcid. ini Tim. 7 2 ; 9 4 ; Fa v o n . in Somn. Scip. (Cicero, vol. 5, 1, 409-413 O r c l l i ) ; A n o n . Hermipp. 1, 6 3 ; Bocth. De Mus. 1, 2 0 ;; L y d . De Mens. 4, 8 5 ; Schol. / / . in J. A . Cramer, Anecd. Gr. Paris. 3 (1841), 112;; Schol. Od. 1, 3 7 1 ; Simplic. De Cae/o,t 2, 9, p . 4 6 3 , 16-17 and 22-25 H c i b e r g :

* a r t i f i c i o s a c β: · cientis dttt. Mars.,

ί σ τ ι μέν 6 λόγος των Π υ θ α γ ο ρ ε ί ω ν · ο υ η ι γάρ καΐ αΙσΟάνεσΟαι τον Π υ 0 α γ ο ρ χ > Ελεγον τοΰ έναρμονίου ψόφου τ ο υ ν ι μ ­ μένου έχ της τ ω ν ουρανίων σ ω μ ά τ ω * κινήσεις, παραστάς δέ π ρ ώ τ ο ν TCL λόγω πιθανώς & Α ρ ι σ τ ο τ έ λ η ς ο ύ τ ω ς έ λ ε γ χ α ν πειράται αυτόν; E u s t a t h . Opusc. p . 53. 80-90. A m o n g m o d e r n t r e a t m e n t s , in a d d i t i o n t o w o r k s already c i t e d , cf. A. B o c c k h . Kt. Scbr. 3 (1861), 1 6 4 - 1 7 5 . E . Zcller, Phil. d. Gr. 1, 1» ( 1 8 9 2 ) , 415. n. 1; C. van J a n in Pbilologus, 5 2 ( 1 8 9 3 . 13-37; T . L. H e a t h , Aristarcbus ot Samos (1913), 107-115; E . Pfcitfcr. Σ Τ Ο Ι Χ Κ Ι Α , 2 ( 1 9 1 6 ) , 118; Α . Ε . Taylor. Comm. on Plato's Tim. (1928), 156-173 (especially 171-173); P. B o y a n c c , Lt culte des Muses (1936), 1 0 4 - 1 1 7 ; P . R. C o l e m a n - N o r t o n in CI. Journ. 4 5 (1950), 2 3 7 - 2 4 1 . W i t h the phrase ad barmoniam cf. 1, 4 9 : ad numerum; Strab. 10, 3 , 10. p . 46-8: καθ' άρμονίαν. i s t a : the faculties of the s o u l . n a t u r a e n o n artificioee a m b u l a n t i s : cf. 2, 57: Zeno igitur naturam ita definit ut earn dicat ignem esse artificiosum ad gignendum / rogredientem via. Mayor remarks that artificiose is intended t o be ludicrous, "artistically walking n a t u r e " b e i n g substitutcd for " t h e m o v e m e n t of t h e artistic Arc." For ambulare applied t o inanimate objects cf. Thes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 1874. 7 4 — 1 8 7 5 , 27. i a m v i d e b i m u s : a n o t h e r p r o m i s e ful­ filled, if at all, only in the lacuna at 3, 65. F o r t h e phrase cf. Ac. 2, 6 8 ; Orat. 2 1 1 c i e n t i s : echoing 2, 2 3 : cietur et agitur motu sua; 2, 8 1 : alii naturam esse censeni pirn quondam sine ratione cientem motus i» corporibus necessaries; Tusc. 1, 19. The w o r d was taken by M a r s u s from deteriores, replacing the meaningless scientis of t h e best mss. m o t i b u s et m u t a t i o n i b u s : cf. Dip. 2,

3, 28

1021

2 8 Itaque ilia mihi placebat oratio * de convenientia consensuque * naturae, quam quasi cognatione continuatam conspirare dicebas, illud non probabam, 3 quod negabas id accidere potuisse nisi ea u n o divino spiritu contineretur. Ilia vero cohaeret et permanet naturae viribus, non deorum, estque 4 in ea iste quasi* consensus, 1 o r a t i o n c dc VN · c o n s u q u c Bl i n p r o b a m Vx * est quae VlB

9 4 : motibus mutationibusque caeli; Ac. 2, 1 1 9 : motus mutationemqut moliri\ Fin. 5, 7 1 : motus fortunae mutationesque rerum. 2 8 . i t a q u e : r e s u m i n g suss; nature itself, rather than s o m e outside force, ex­ p l a i n s the character of the mundus. ilia . . . o r a t i o : cf. 2, 19. c o n v e n i e n t i a : cf. 3 , 18, and n . (convenientiam consensumque); and for the h e a p i n g u p of c o m p o u n d s of con- cf. 2, 1 9 , n. (consentient conspirans continuata cognaiio). c o g n a t i o n e : i.e., held t o g e t h e r by kinship; cf. Dip. 1, 6 4 : animus . . . dtorum cognatione teneatur; Pro Arch. 2: omnes artts . . . quasi cognatione quadam inter se continent ur; Plat. Afeno, 81 c-d: 4τε γαρ τ η ς φύσεως άπάσης συγγενούς ούσης; P o r p h y r . Vit. Pytb. 4 9 : τόν μέν τ η ς ένότητος λόγον καΐ τόν της ταυτότητος καΐ Ισότητος καΐ το αίτιον τ η ς συμπνοίας καΐ α ης συμπαθείας των βλων . . . £ν προσαγόρευσαν · καΐ γαρ το έν τ ο ι ς κατά μέρος έν τοιούτον υπάρχει ήνωμένον τοις μέρεσι καΐ σύμπνουν κατά μετουσίαν τοϋ πρώτου αιτίου. O n cognatione sec also the examples cited by Pease o n Div. 1, 65, n. (deorum cognatione); Y o n o n Fat. 5 (append, p . 3 0 ) ; A . Pittct, Vocab. pbilos. de Senequet 1 (1937), 182. K. Rcinhardt (Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 137) equates cognaiio with συγγένεια and conspiratio with σύμπνοια. c o n t i n u a t a m : cf. Div. 2, 3 3 : natura . . . uno consensu tuncta sit et contintns; Ac. 1, 28: omni natura cobaerente et continuata (and Rcid's n.J. T h a t in this belief moderate Stoics and Academics were in essential a g r e e m e n t is n o t e d by M . van den B r u w a c n e , La thiol, de Cic. (1937), 158.

• n o n p r o b a m AlN, n o n p r o b e m V%% * quasi q u i d a m ( q u i d a m add. sup.) V

n e g a b a s : cf. 2, 1 9 : baec ita fieri . . . profecto non possent, nisi ea uno divino tt continuato spiritu continerentur. ilia: this m u s t surely refer t o natura. T h o u g h the repetition of naturae just b e l o w , w h e r e w e should expect a p r o ­ n o u n , is a w k w a r d it is hardly m o r e s o than in o t h e r Ciceronian cases; e.g., 2, 2 5 : magna vis terrae . . . in terris; 2, 9 8 : a/titudines . . . a/titudines; 3 , 3 4 : aut sim­ plex est natura . . . aut concretum ex pluribus naturis; 3, 8 3 : I oris . . . lovem\ Div. 1, 112: e monte Taygeto extrema mentis; cf. also Flor. 1, 3 1 , 2 - 3 : bellum . . . belli; J u s t i n , 16, 4, 2 : re . . . res; 24, 6, 8 : res . . . rei; Lact. Inst. 7, 3 , 2 4 : rationem . . . rationss. Such repetitions in Cicero may be caused by (1) stylistic insensitiveness t o r e p e t i t i o n ; (2) hasty and unrevised c o m p o s i t i o n ; o r (3), at times, at least, by the fact that certain w o r d s , like natura a n d terra, have t o d o service for a wide r a n g e of concepts. cohaeret et p e r m a n e t : cf. 2, 1 1 5 : mundus .. . ita cohaeret ad permanendum. K. R c i n h a r d t , Kosmos u. Sympathie (1926), 137, n., observes that wc here have clear evidence of derivation from the same source of t w o distinct ideas: the interrelation of nature and the preser­ vation of nature. naturae v i r i b u s n o n d e o r u m : cf. 3, 2 4 : non omnia . . . deo potius tribuenda sunt quam naturae; Div. 1, 10: natura signsficari futura sine deo possunt. In 2, 81-82, Balbus had left a place for b o t h g o d s and nature, t h o u g h m o s t Stoics, like Christians, m i g h t identify the t w o ; cf. I-act. Inst. 2, 8, 2 3 : melius igitur Seneca omnium Stoicorum acutissimust qui vidit nihil aliud esse naturam quam deum.

1022

3, 29

quam συμπάθειανl Graeci vocant;1 scd ca quo" sua sponre major est co minus divina ratione fieri existimanda est. 12 29 Dla 4 autem, quae Carneades adferebat, quern · ad modum dissolvitis: si nullum corpus inmortale · sit, nullum esse corpus 7 1 sympathiam A, simpatiam B, sumpathiam Z71, sumpatiam F1, synpatiam V'y STOpathian HP, sympatiam Ν * uocantur Bl ■ quo] quod H, quae Bl * Ulan AXPV, ille Bl * quem]quac AXVHPB · inmortale . . . sempiternum corpus add. in mg. Ν ' corpus esse Ρ

quasi consensus: quasi is used apolo­ 137-181 (cf. H. von Arnim in P.-IF. 10 getically when Cicero coins a new word (1917), 1972), which also derives from or gives a new metaphorical meaning to him (through Clitomachus). That Cicero an old one; e.g., 1, 113: quasi titiliatio here used Clitomachus directly is un­ [cf. Sen. 47]; 2, 123: quasi rete . . . quasi likely (cf. R. Philippson in P.-W. 7A socie/atem; Γ use. 1, 22; 3, 61. For consensus(1939), 1174), since he nowhere mentions cf. 2, 19; Div. 2. 34 (2, 124; 2, 142): him by name. He docs, however, cite quasi concentu a/que consensu, quam συμπά-his teacher Philo, a pupil of Clitomachus Ocuxv Graeci appellant, and Pease's n. (cf. 1, 6; 1, 17; 1, 59; 1, 113), and from (συμπάθειαν) for the Stoic doctrine; to him these sections may have been taken. which add: W. W. Jaeger, Nemesios von Philippson remarks that these extracts Emesa (1914), 96-137; E. Pfeiffer in from the teachings of Carneades, like LTOIXEIA,2(1916),61,n.3;M.Pohlcnz those in 3, 44-50, appear like a "foreign in Neue Jabrb. 2 (1926), 257; also, for body" in their present setting. Here some later accounts of the theory, Clcomed. 1, confusion arises from (1) the insertion 1, 1, p. 4 Zicgler; 1, 1, 4, p. 8; Porphyr. in the discussion of the nature of the Vit. Pytb. 49; Iambi. De Mjst. 3, 16; gods of arguments directed against their Proclus in Cat. des mss alcbemiques grecs, very existence (but see Cicero's recogni­ 6 (1928), 148-151; Marin. Vit. Proc/i, 32. tion in 3, 20, of the inseparability of For the attraction of quern (referring to these two questions: ut cum ostendert consensus) to quam (agreeing with the velles quotes di esseni ostenderes mdlos esse); predicate accusative) cf. the same pheno­ (2) looseness in the use of the terms menon in Div. 2, 34 [quoted above]; corpus and animal'; and (3) the fact that also R. Kiihner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. the brief statement in the present sen­ Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 38, with tence is followed by a repetitious and greatly expanded version in what imme­ other Ciceronian instances. quo . . . maior esc eo minus: the diately follows. more the scope of nature is revealed by quern ad modum dissolvitis: cf. scientific investigations, the more that Div. 2, 11: quo modo mentientem . . . dissolof supernatural intervention is circum­ vas\ 2, 31: hoc erat quod ego non rebar posit scribed. But in 2, 32, Balbus had agreed disso/vi; Ac. 2, 46; Fin. 1, 22: qua via with Plato that of the two kinds of capthsa solvantur. morion, esse autem divinius quod ipsum ex si nullum, etc.: whatever is corporeal se sua sponte moveatur quam quod pulsu is subject to dissolution; if all bodies are agitetur alieno. liable to death no body can be eternal. 29. Carneades: cf. 1,4. He seems the As Goethe remarks, we miss in this con­ ultimate source of this book, though not clusion any direct reference to deity, previously named in it, and his charac­ such as occurs in Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbjs. teristic set of syllogistic arguments 1, 180-181. With the thought cf. Cotta's (3, 29-34) is closely paralleled, in style conclusion in 1, 65: nihil ess* individtatm and content, by Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbjs. 1, potest; Sext. Emp. Ad». Pbjs. 1, 151:

3, 29

1023

sempitemum; corpus autem inmortaie nullum esse, ne individuum «quidem nee quod dirimi distrahive non 1 possit; cumque omne animal patibilem naturam habeat, nullum est eorum quod effugiat 1

non add. sup. Ρ

nullum . . . ne . . . quidem: cf. 3, 43: c l ί σ η τι τό θείον, ήτοι σώμα έστιν ή ne Nympbae . .. quidem igitur; Pro Deiot. άσώματον ούτε δέ άσώματον έστιν, έπεί Λψυχόν έστι χαΐ άναίσθητον καΐ ουδέν 36: nee umquam succumbet inimicis, ne δυνάμενον ένεργεΐν τό άσώματον, oure fortunae quidem. individuum: άτομος (ουσία): cf. 1, σώμα, έπεί παν σώμα μεταβλητών τέ έστι καΐ φθαρτόν, άφΟαρτον δέ τό θείον ού 49; 1, 65; 1, 67; and just below. cumque omne animal: —que intro­ τοίνυν υπάρχει τό θείον. J. N. Madvig (in the Baiter-Halm edition) remarks: duces a new syllogism; Goethe compares "debuisse Ciceronem scribere: si nullum 1, 24: quodque. All animate things are corpus immortalt sit, nullum tsst animal subject to outside sensations and hence sempitemum patet ex Sext. Empir. adv. to the possibility of destruction; cf. math. 9, 151; neque enim ab immortalitate Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 139-147 [141: ad sempitemum argumentum iucitur sed a δυσάρεστων δέ τισι καΐ οχλήσεως Ισται cor pore ad animal; sed Cicerone m sic scrip- δεκτικός καΐ της επί τό χείρον μεταβολής, sisse nullus dico." Plasbcrg (ed. major.) εΐ δέ τοϋτο φθαρτός έστιν. ώστε είπερ would explain the argument thus: "si είσί θεοί φθαρτοί είσιν. ούκ άρα θεοί essent corpora sempitema (quod deos esse voείσιν . . . εΐ οδν αίσθάνεται ό θεός, καΐ lunt Stoici), corpora quaedam essent inέτεροιοΰται- εί δέ έτεροιοϋται, έτεροιώmortalia. atqui corpus nullum immortale σεως δεκτικός έστι καΐ . . . της επί τό est; nullum enim individuum est nee quod χείρον μεταβολής Ισται δεκτικός, ε Ι δέ dirimi distrahive non possit (quod autem τοΰτο καΐ φθαρτός έστιν]. dividuum est id etiam mortale). ergo corpora patibilem: "capable of suffering," sempiterna nulla sunt" una compares Lact. i. e., used in an active sense (as in Lact. Inst. 2, 8f 39 (quoted on accipiendi . . . Inst. 2, 8, 38; Chalcid. in Tim. 313); cf. extrinsecus, below). On the likeness of such other adjectives in -bilis as insatiaour passage to Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, bilis (2, 98) and praestabilis (3, 26). 151, cf. M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol, Patibilis is also used by Cicero in a at Cic. (1937), 130, n. 2 (against the passive sense in Τ use. 4, 51: patibiles et explanation of Ax in his appendix, 207, dolores et labores putandi, Like its negative, who thought that Cicero's contention impetibilis (Fin. 2, 57). Patibilis natura = was logical if he had not joined a minor παθητική ουσία, With the meaning cf. premiss (ne individuum quidem) to the Ac. 1, 26: aer et ignis movendi vim habent conclusion. But Bruwacnc notes that et efficiendi, reliqtute partes accipiendi et in Sextus a body cannot be θείον, divine, quasi paiiendi, aquam dico et terram; also hence eternal, because possessing two Aristot. De An. 2, 5, 416 b 33-34: ή accidents (μεταβλητόν and φθαρτόν), δ* αΓσθησις έν τω κινεϊσθαί ι ε καΐ πάσcontradictory to θείον; of these φθαρτόν χειν συμβαίνει; 2, 5, 417 b 2-3; 2, 11, = dirimi distrahive, but μεταβλητόν 423 b 31-424 a 1: τό γαρ αίσθάνεσθαι corresponds to ne individuum quidemt and πάσχειν τι εστίν; ΑΓ. Did. 16 (Doxogr. this Cicero has put, as frequently, after Ο.Μ56). the conclusion). E. Benz (Tubing. Beitr. eorum: sc. animalium, understood χ. Altert. 7 (1929), 13, n. 2) remarks from omne animal; cf. Fin. 4, 57: omnis that the same grounds which led Car- controversia aut de re soleat aut de homine neades to deny the immortality of deity esse utraque earum nascitur; Tusc. 4, 65: induced Panaetius to believe that human in tota ratione ea . . . una res videtur causam souls arc mortal. continere. omnis eas esse in nostra potestate;

1024

3, 30

accipiendi aliquid extrinsecus, id est, quasi ferendi et p a t i e n i neccssitatem, et si omne animal tale est inmortale nullum es? Ergo it idem,1 si omne animal secari ac dividi potest,1 nullum es: eorum individuum, nullum aetemum; atqui omne animal ad 1 accipiendam vim extemam et ferundam 4 paratum est; mortalc igitur omne animal et dissolubile * et dividuum sit necesse est.4 30 Ut 7 enim, si omnis · cera commutabilis esset,· nihil esse: 1 et si o m n e . . . itidem in mg. \', om. Λ τ , o m n i Blt tale Hein., mortalc rodd. et rr.mortalc F * potest om. Ρ * ad . . . o m n e animal in mg. Β * ferundac · dissolubile I ' · , dissoluibile celt. · necesscte. A (m. rec.) V1, fruendam cetl. x x n nim B * ut add, sup, Β · omnes \' · esse ccteum I

L*&&- 1, 4 0 : iure aiiquo . . . quae si appellare audent; R. Kiihncr-C Stegmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1», (1912), 29. a c c i p i e n d i . . . e x t r i n s e c u s : with the expression cf. Lact. Inst. 2, 8, 3 9 : qutcquid est enim solido et contrectabili cor pore accipit extremam vim ; quod accipit vim dissolubile est; quod dissolvitur interibit; etc. But the Stoics denied the existence of outside forces which could disturb their divine universe; cf. 2, 3 1 ; 2, 3 5 ; also cf. Act. Plac. 4, 8, 3 (Doxogr. Gr*. 394): Πλάτων τήν α(σΟησιν αποφαίνεται ΨυΧ^ί κ *1 σο^ματος κοινωνίαν προς τά έκτο;· ή μέν γάρ δύναμις ψνχτ,ς, το δ* όργανον σώματος · αμφω δέ διά φαντασίας αντιληπτικά των έξωθεν γίνεται; with the thought cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Phys. 1, 142-143: ε(γε μήν ϊστι θεός, ζωόν έστιν. ε( ζωόν έστι, καΐ αισθάνεται . . . εΐ δέ αΙ(Λανεται . . . έ"στι τινά τά καθ* έκάστην αίσ^τ,σιν οίκειοϋντχ αυτόν και άλλοτριοϋντα . . . εΐ δέ τοϋτο, έ"στι τινά τω Οεω όχληρά· και εΐ Ιστι τινά Οεω όχληρά, γίνεται έν τη επί τό χείρον μεταβολή θεός, ώστε και έν φθορά- φθαρτός 4ρα ό θεός· τοϋτο δέ παρά την κοινήν έννοιαν ύπτ,ρχεν αύτοϋ· τοίνυν ούκ έστι τό θείον. With this use of accipere cf. 1, 7 0 : plagam accipiebat; 3 , 3 2 : iucunda accipere, non accipere contraria; Ac. 1, 26 (quoted o n patibilem, above]. q u a s i : because the verbs ferendi et patiendi d o not exactly correspond to πάσχε iv. t a l e : H c i n d o r f s widely accepted emen­

dation for mortal* of the m s s , whjet makes grammatical sense b u t d o c s noc advance the argument. A s i m i l a r o>frcction by the same scholar o f mortaJe v> tale is found in 1, 86. e r g o : Plasberg explains its presence here by the fact that secari is a f o r m o: ferendi et patiendi. Mayor's a t t e m p t t-^ place this sentence after distrabire won possit, above, seems unnecessary. secari ac d i v i d i : cf. Ac. 1, 2 7 : mattriam . . . interire non in nibi/um, sed in suas partis, quae infinite secari ac diridi possinJ; I.ucr. 1, 746-747: quod onwrnno finem non esse secandis / corporibus faciunt; Chalcid. in Tim. 3 1 3 ; A u g . De Gen. ad Lilt. 2, 8: ipsi quippe subtilissima ra/ione persuadent nullum esse quamlibet exiguum corpuscuium in quo divisio finiatur, sed in­ finite omnia dividi ; De Trin. 9, 7: quod si sunt aliqua corpora quae secari ornmne et dividi nequeuntt tamm nisi part/bus nds constarent corpora non e stent; 11, 7. a t q u i : introducing a minor premiss; cf. 2, 16, n. {atqui). d i s s o l u b i l e : cf. 1, 2 0 : quae est enim coagmentatio non distolubilis ? The allitera­ tive pair formed by that w o r d and dividuum [μεριστόν; cf. Cic. Tim. 21) should be noted. 30. ut e n i m , e t c . : the protasis is c o m p o s e d (with asyndeton) of t w o parts: the comparison from wax and that from silver and copper. The apodosis is intro­ duced by similiter igitur (cf. Brut. 197; Tusc. 2, 54). On this structure and the

3, 30

1025

c e r e u m l quod commutari non * posset,* item nihil argenteum, nihil aeneum, si commutabilis esset natura argenti et aeris— similiter igitur, si omnia quae sunt, e quibus cuncta * constant, mutabilia sunt, nullum corpus δ esse potest non · mutabile: mutaA

1 certum Al(?)B\?)P cunta A1 * corpi Bl

" non add. sup. Β * possit aut potest (?)BX · non potest esse (non del.) Ρ

rather rare use of igitur in an apodosis cf. 3, 92; Am. 92; Att. 1, 17, 8. The cf. G. F. Schocmann, Opusc. acad. 3 argument seems to require that the (1858), 346-347, who compares 3, 33: change in the wax shall be one not of milium igitur animal aetemum est; De In». external form but rather of chemical 1, 59: connlio igitur \ also cases in Plautus substance (cf. 3, 31: cum in naturam aliam a n d Lactantius. In 3, 51, below, ergo cornertuntur), and the use of the contraryis similarly used. With ut tnim ή cf. 2, 16: to-fact condition (esset) points in the si tnim. same direction, being comparable to the cera commutabilis: wax is a com­ curious passage in 2, 22: si ex oliva m o n symbol of άλλοιωσις ; cf. De Or. 3, modulate canentes tibia* nascerentur. 177: sicut mollissimam ceram ad nostrum si omnia, etc.: in the phrase omnia arbitrium formamus et fingimus; A ristot. quae sunt e quibus cuncta constant editors Pbys. 7, 3, 245 b 9-13: το μέν γαρ σχήμα- have felt the words quae sunt to be super­ τιζόμενον καΐ ^υθμιζόμενον δταν έπιτεfluous. Various cures have been propo­ λχσθη, ού λίγομεν έκεΐνο έξ ου εστίν, sed, e.g., to bracket quae sunt (Davies, οίον τόν ανδριάντα χαλκον ή τήν πυρα­ Schocmann, Miiller, et al.) or omnia quae μίδα κηρδν ή τήν κλίνην ξύλον, άλλα sunt (Goethe), to insert et before e quibus παρωνυμιάζοντες το μέν χαλκοϋν, το δέ (Davies), or place quae sunt after * quibus κήρινον, το δέ ξύλινον. τδ δέ πεπονθος (Hcindorf, Schocmann) or after cuncta καΐ ήλλοιωμένον προσαγορεύομεν, κτλ.; (suggested, though not included in his De Cae/o, 3, 7, 305 b 29-30: τη μετασχη­ text, by Davies); to read si ea e quibus ματίσει, καΟάπερ έκ τοϋ αύτοϋ κηροΰ cuncta constant (Baiter), si ea, e qtdbus γίγνοιτ' άν σφαίρα καΐ κύβος; De An. 2, constant omnia quae sunt (Mayor), si ea ex 1, 412 b 6-7: ού δει ζητεϊν εΐ Ιν ή ψυχή quibus omnia constant (Kayscr), si omnia e καΐ το σώμα, ώσπερ ουδέ τόν κηρόν καΐ τό quibus quae sunt cuncta constant (Schoc­ σχήμα; Virg. Eel. 8, 80-81: bate ut cera mann), or the more elaborate si omnia liquescit / uno eodtmque igni [cf. Apul. quae sunt e quibus < dam rebus constant et si Apol. 30]; Hor. A.P. 163: cereus in ea e quibus> cuncta constant (Plasbcrg in vftium fltcti; Ον. Λ/. 15, 169-170: utque Wocb. f. kl. Pbilol. 22 (1905), 825), or, novis fociUs signatur cerafiguris,/ nee manetfinally, to assume a lacuna between ut fuerat, nee formas servat easdem; Plin. quae sunt and e quibus (Plasbcrg and Ax). Ep. 7, 9, \\: ut laus est cerae, mollis tedens- I agree, however, with P. Cropp (De qut sequatur / si docto s digitos iussaqu* fiat Auctoribus quos secutus Cic. in Lib. de opus, f et nunc in/ormet Martem castamve N.D. Acad. Nov. Tbeologiam reddidit Minervam, / nunc Venerem ejfingat^ nunc (1909), 28) that the manuscript reading Veneris puerum, etc.; Plut. De comm. should be retained, explaining omnia Notit. 31, p. 1075c: θεούς απαντάς είναι quae sunt not of the four elements men­ γεγονότας και φθαρησομένους ύπδ πυρός, tioned in 3, 31 (which Mayor remarks τηκτούς κατ' αυτούς ώσπερ κηρίνους ή it would be absurd to describe as omnia) καττιτερίνους βντας; Ambros. De Laps. but, as R. Philippson (Pbilol. Wocb. 54 Virg. 7, 35: cor vero sit liqutscens tamquam (1934), 192) explains, = τα 6ντα. cera; and many other cases in This. c quibus cuncta constant: with the Ung. Lot. 3 (1912), 849, 50-850,35; expression cf. 2, 84; Ac. 2, 117. 853, 30-42. For the adjective commutabilis non mutabile: = quod non sit muta-

1026

3. 31

bilia autem sum ilia ex quibus omnia constant, ut vobis viderar omne igitur corpus mutabile est. At* si esset corpus * alicpioc immortale, non esset omne mutabile;· i u efncitur ut omne corpus mortale sit. Etenim omne corpus aut aqua aut aer aut ignis an: terra est aut id 4 quod est * concretum ex iis · aut ex aliqua parte eorum; 7 horum ■ autem nihil est quin · intereat. 31 N a m et terrenum omne dividitur, et umor ita mollis 1# est ut facile premi u conlidique possit; ignis vero et aer omni pulsu fadllime pellirur naturaque cedens est maxime lt et dissupabilis.1* Praetereaque omnia haec turn intereunt cum in naruram aliam convertunrur, quod fit cum terra in aquam se verm et cum u ex aqua oritur aer, 1 ac B 1 * at ticut et corpus Ν ■ muta b i ' l e B*t ininfnortalc (?)Bl * id om.P · est add. sup. Ν · ex his concretum est P, iis AXH\'S\ his AXPBF 1 x 1# earum BF ■ orum B · qui Ht qui n o n V humor A\'PBF> ha molle est humor P, i u humor mollis Λ', mollis est m. rtc. in mg. V, m o l l c est (ex 1 mollcst A, ex molest VB) A VPBF " comprimi Ρ " maximac B , add. sup. u A, maxume V " dissipabUis PNBF et cum] et Bl

bile ; Goethe compares 2, 8 4 : terra infima. ut v o b i s v i d e t u r : cf. 2, 84, for the flux of earth, water, air, and ether. o m n c . . . c o r p u s m u t a b i l e : cf. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 151: παν σώμχ μετα^λητον τέ έστι και ς,Οχρτύν; denied by [Hcrm.J ap. Stob. lid. 1, 61 (vol. 1, 274 Wachsmuth): παν σώμχ μεταβλητον. οΰ παν σώμα Stx/.ντόν; cf. Philo, De Ael. Mundi, 111: θάνατον ού τήν είς χπαν άναίρεσιν όνομάζων [sc. 6 Ηράκλειτος], άλλα τήν είς έτερον στοι/εϊον μετχβολ/,ν; 112: το &'rt φάσκειν ότι φθείρεται μή σ\»νορώντων εστί φύσεως είρμόν καΐ πραγμάτων σννηρτημ*νην axo///vOiav. o m n e c o r p u s m o r t a l e : Sext. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 151, ends the quotation just given by the words 4φ0αρτον δ*έ το θ ε ί ο ν ου τοίν»/ν υπάρχει το θείον, but Cotta here, perhaps mindful that he is discussing the nature of the gods rather than their existence, docs not press the conclusion which Scxt us keeps repeating. e t e n i m . . . aut a q u a , e t c . : cf. 3,34: etenim aut simplex est natura animantis, ut vel terrena sit vel ignea vel ammalts vei umida . . . aut concretum ex pluribus naturis ; Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 180: el δέ σώμα εστίν, ήτοι σύγκριμά έστιν έκ τών απλών

στοιχείων ή «πλουν έστι κχί στοιχειώδες σώμα. For etenim continuacivc cf. 2 , 16, n. (etenim). a q u a aut aer: cf. Sext. E m p . Ad». Pbjs. 1, 181: εί οέ άπλοΰν εστί σ ώ μ α . ξττκ πΟρ έ<ττίν ή άήρ ή Ο&ωρ ή γ η . c o n c r e t u m e x i i s : cf. 3 , 3 4 : ctmcrttum ex piuribus naturis; Min. FeL 5, 8: eltmentorum . . . concretio. 3 1 . t e r r e n u m : the four elements arc here arranged in order from the most to the least dense. c o n l i d i q u e : cf. d e l . Aur. Cbnm. 5, 10, 9 5 : sonus auditur vtlut inclusi atque conlisi umoris. p u l s u . . . p e l l i t u r : figura etymologica. c e d e n s : cf. 2, 83, n. (locum dare et cedere). d i s s u p a b i l i s : σχεδχστός, as in Plat. Tim. 3 7 a ; a rare word in Latin, but found in Lactantius and Chalcidius. i n t e r e u n t : cf. Philo, De Aet. Mmdi, 111: θάνατον . . . όνομχζων [sc. ό Η ρ ά κ λ ε ι τ ο ς ] . . . τήν είς έτερον στοιχεϊον μεταβολήν. n a t u r a m : "clement," as in 1, 22; 1, 2 9 ; 2 , 1 0 3 ; 2, 8 4 ; 2, 8 6 ; 3 , 34. terra i n a q u a m , e t c . : o n this elemen­ tal flux cf. 2, 84, n. (vicissitudint eorum).

3, 32

1027

e x aere 1 aether, cumque eadem ■ vicissim retro commeant. Q u o d si ea intereunta e quibus constat * omne animal, nullum est animal β sempitemum. 13 32 Et ut haec omittamus,· tamen animal nullum inveniri7 potest quod neque natum umquam sit et semper sit futurum. Omne enim animal sensus habet; sentit igitur et calida et frigida et dulcia et amara, nee potest ullo * sensu iucunda· accipere, non accipere contraria; si igitur voluptatis sensum 10 capit,11 dolorisetiamcapit;quodautem dolorem accipit i d accipiat etiam interitum necesse est; omne igitur animal con1 ct cxaer Η * eadem] ca Ρ ■ intereunt deft. Mars.t intereant cett. constat dttt. Mars., constet cett. * est illi (?) animal (iUi del.) Ν · omitamus 7 β gx ommitamus Β inuenire F ullo . . . uoluptatis add. in mg. B, nullo ,0 1 l V*N · iocunda A V*N*F sensu K » caput B 4

v i c i s s i m retro: by a process o f con­ densation opposite to that of evapora­ t i o n ; cf. 2, 84: deinde rttrorsum vicissim ex at there aert inde aqua, ex aqua terra

infima. intereunt . . . c o n s t a t : this reading o f the deteriores used by Marsus seems as likely as Plasberg's emendation of the better mss to si ea inJereant e quibus constet, etc. [cf. Fin. 3, 7 6 ; Am. 14]. 3 2 . n e q u e n a t u m sit et s e m p e r sit f u t u r u m : cf. Tusc. 1, 7 9 : volt enim, quod nemo negat, quicquid natum sit interire; Philo, De Aet. Afundi, 7: των μέν [Peripa­ tetics] άΐδιον τόν κόσμον φαμένων. άγένητόν τε καΐ άνώλεθρον, των δέ [Epicureans and Stoics] έζ εναντίας γενητόν τε καΐ φθαρτόν είσΐ δΌΙ [Platonists] παρ' έκατέρων έκλαβόντες, το μέν γενητον παρά των υστέρων παρά δέ των προτέρων τό άφθαρτον, μικτήν δόξαν άπέλιπον, γενη­ τον καΐ άφΟαρτον οίηθέντες αυτόν είναι · In 1, 20, Vclleius had made a similar assertion to Cotta's, attacking Plato, qui quicquam quod ortum sit putet aeternum esse posse. o m n e . . . a n i m a l s e n s u s h a b e t : cf. Aristot. Part. An. 3, 4, 666 a 3 4 : το μέν γαρ ζωον αίσΟήσει ώρισται; De An. 2, 2, 413 b 2 3 : δπου μέν γάρ αίσθησις, καΐ λύπη τε καΐ ηδονή; Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 139: εΐ γάρ είσΐ θεοί, ζωαείσίν. ε ( δ έ ζψα είσίν, αίσθάνονται· παν γάρ ζωον αίσθή-

σεως μετοχή νοείται ζωον. εΐ δέ αίσθάνονται, καΐ πικράζονται καΐ γλυκάζονται . . . ; 1, 141: γλυκαζόμενος δέ καΐ πικραζόμενος εύαρεστήσει τι σι καΐ δυσαρεστήσει, δυσάρεστων δέ τισι καΐ οχλήσεως Ισται δεκτικός καΐ της επί τό χείρον μεταβολής, εί δέ τοΰτο, φΰαφτάς έστιν. ώστε είπερ είσΐ θεοί, φθαρτοί είσιν. ούκ ί ρ α θ ε ο ί ε ί σ ί ν ; 1 , 1 4 2 - 1 4 7 [ 1 4 2 : τό γάρ ζωον τοΰ μή ζώου ούκ £λλω τινί διαφέρει ή τω αίσθάνεσθαι]. c a l i d a et frigida: allusions to the senses arc frequently grouped in pairs of oppositcs, as here; e.g., 2, 1 4 1 ; 2, 146; Fin. 2, 36. n e e p o t e s t . . . n o n a c c i p e r e : the initial negative applying especially to the second member; cf. 3, 3 5 : non intellego quo modo . . . intereant, non intereant umore . . . amis so. a c c i p e r e : cf. 3 , 29: accipiendi aliquid extrinsecus; Div. 2, 9 : rerum quae sensu accipiuntur; Ac. 1, 4 0 : quae . . . accepta sensibus. With the thought cf. 3, 36: quidquid est enim quod sensum babeat, id necesse est sentiat et vo/uptatem et dolorem. quod — dolorem accipit id accipiat e t i a m i n t e r i t u m : since pain increased in duration or intensity becomes unen­ durable; cf. 3, 3 4 : cogi . . . possit nihil esse quod stnsum babeat quin id intereat; 3 , 36: ad quern outem dolor veniat ad eundem etiam interitum venire; Tusc. 1, 7 9 : nihil

1028

3, 33

fitendum est esse mortale.1 33 Praeterea, si quid est ■ q u o d ne voluptatem sentiat nee dolorem, id animal esse non potest; si autem quod animal est, id 3 ilia necesse est sentiat/ et q u o d e sentiatδ non potest esse aeternum;· et omne animal sentit; nullun igitur animal aeternum est. Praeterea, nullum potest esse animal ii quo non et adpetitio sit et declinatio naturalis. Adpetuntur auten quae secundum 7 naturam sunt, declinantur contraria; et omoi 1 mortalcm Bl " quid est] quidem F · id] ad K1 * sentiat et quoc ea sentiat ncc ( e t . . . sentiat del.) Ν * et quod ea sentiat om. Η · esse aetc· 7 ternum Ρ secundum in ras. A

esse quod doleat quirt id aegrum esse quoque likely, αφορμή. posnt; quod autem in morbum cadat, id adpetuntur, etc.: cf. 1, 104: cum etiam inters turum; do/ere autem animos, ergo hoc proprium sit animantium ut aJiqiai etiam interne; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, appelant quod sit naturae accommodatum, 70: παν τό άλγοΰν Ονητόν έστιν; Tert. 2, 34: bestiis . . . dedit . . . cum quodam Adv. Marc. 2, 16: inde venit ad baereticos adpetitu accessum ad res sa/utares, a pesti/eni quoque dtfins do eius modi: ή deus irasciiur recessum ; Aristot. Rhet. 1, 11, 1369 b */ aemulatur et extollitur et exacerbatur; 33-35: ύποκείσθω δ* ήμϊν είναι τήν ήergo et corrumpetur, ergo et morietur. The δονήν κ t νησί ν τίνα της ψυχής και κατάexprcssion accipiat . . . interitum may be στασιν άΟρόαν καΐ αίσθητήν είς τήν ύττάρcompared with Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, χουσαν φύσιν, λύπτ,ν δέ τουναντίον; 145: φθοράς έστι δεκτικός. Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 143: if God has con fitendum est: cf. 2, 75, n. (con- sensation, έστι τινά τά καθ* έκάστην fitendum est). αίσθησιν οίκειοϋντα αυτόν καΐ άλλο· 33. quod ea sentiat: Lambinus emenτριοϋντα . . . et δέ τούτο, έστι τινά τύ ded to sentit, but the subjunctive may be θεώ όχληρά· καΐ εί ϊστι τινά Θεώ όχληρί. explained as one of characteristic. γίνεται έν τη έπί το χείρον μεταβολή praeterea: yet what follows is not Θεός, ώστε καΐέν φθορ?. φθαρτός άρα ό additional but the conversion of the θεός. previous stctement to a negative form. quae secundum naturam: a very The awkward repetition of praeterea is frequent phrase (cf. H. Merguct, Lex. %· striking. d. phi/. Scbr. Cic. 2 (1892), 642), especially et omne: for et introducing a minor among the Stoics (cf. E.V. Arnold, premiss cf. 1, 110: et deus. Rom. Stoicism (1911), 282-283; M. Adlcr igitur: in apodosis; cf. 3, 30, n. (ut inSA'.F. 4(1924), 102,οηοίκείωσις; 160 enim, etc.). for many instances of κατά φύσιν; 160-161 adpetitio . . . et declinatio: cf. 2, 34; for τταρά φύσιν (here represented by coe2, 58: adpetitiones quas ορμάς Graeci traria)). For the thought cf. Ac. 2, 38: vocant; 2, 122, n. (stnsum et appetitum); quo modo non potest animal ullum non ad· Gcll. 14, 1, 23: adpetitionesque et dec/ina- petere id quod accommodatum ad naturam tiones. Declinatio may represent έκκλισις adpareat (Graeci id οίκεϊον appellant), (cf. R. Fischer, De Usu Vocab. apud Off 1, 128; Aug. De Trin. 3, 17: [animaCic. et Sen. (1914), 85-86; M.O. Liscu, lia) babent spiritum vitae cum sensu appl­ et, sur la langue de la philos. mor. cbe\ Cic. tends quae secundum naturam sunt vitandiqm (1930), 196-197), αποφυγή, or, more contraria-, 12, 2.

3, 34

1029

animal adpetit quaedam et fugit l a quibusdam; quod autem refugit id contra naturam est, et quod est contra naturam * id habet v i m interimendi.'Omneergo animal intereat necesse est. 34 Innumerabilia sunt 4 ex δ quibus effici cogique possit nihil esse q u o d sensum habeat quin i d · intereat; etenim ea 7 ipsa quae sentiuntur, ut frigus, ut calor, ut voluptas, ut dolor,8 ut cetera, c u m amplificata sunt interimunt;· nee ullum animal est sine sensu; nullum igitur animal aeternum est. 14 Etenim aut 10 simplex est natura animantis, ut vel terrena sit vel ignea vel animalis vel umida " (quod quale sit ne intellegi ia quidem potest), aut concretum ex pluribus naturis, quarum suum quaeque locum 1 fugit a] fusita Bl * est ct q u o d contra naturam est B% (in mg.)\ F * intcremendi A \ ?) VlBl * innumcrabilia sunt add. sup. Β * ex] in ^V · qui 1 7 in id Z? etenim necesse est ea V (in mg.) Ν · ut uoluptas ut dolor add. sup. Bt ut ante uoluptas add. m. rec. A, ut ante dolor om. Ρ · interimant Nt intcreunt Ρ l l »· aut m. rec. AP\ ut P V N BF " humida APNF « intelligi V*N

q u o d . . . refugit: for refugio used transitively cf. Pro Caec. 2 2 ; 2 Verr. 5, 4 0 ; ProQ. Rose. Com. 45. i n t e r i m e n d i : cf. 3, 34: cum amplificata sunt interimunt. n e c e s s e e s t : though, as G o e t h e re­ marks, from the above premisses we m i g h t conclude no more than interire potest. 3 4 . i n n u m c r a b i l i a s u n t : cf. Dip. 1, 71 and 2, 107: stmt autem eius generis Jnnumerabilia; Fin. 2, 118: sunt enim innumcra­ bilia ; Legg. 2, 48. In Sextus Empiricus (Adv. Pbys. 1, 137-166) many forms of this argument arc amassed, regularly leading to the conclusion that G o d is perishable, therefore a contradiction t o our postulates of deity, and hence n o n ­ existent. Cicero omits the last conclusion. The argument in this section follows essentially that in 3, 32. effici c o g i q u e : cf. Legg. 2, 3 3 : ex quibus id quod volumus efficitur et cogitur; Fat. 9: ex eο cogi putat ne, etc. id intereat: for the pleonastic id cf. 2, 22, n. (nihil . . . id). voluptae: even death may result from excessive joy; cf. Val. Max. 9, 12, 2 ; Plin. Ν. Η. 7, 180; Cell. 3 , 15, 1-4. amplificata . . . i n t e r i m u n t : cf. 3 , 3 5 :

intereant. . . nimio calore; Aristot. De An. 3, 13, 435 b 7-19 [7-9: τά μέν άλλα αίσθητά ταϊς ύπερβολαΐς ού διαφθείρει τύ ζωον, οίον χρώμα καΐ ψόφος καΐ οσμή, άλλα μόνον τά αίσθητήρια . . . 1 3 - 1 5 : ή δε των απτών υπερβολή, οίον Θερμών χαΐ ψυχρών καΐ σκληρών, αναιρεί τό ζ ώ ο ν παντός μέν γαρ αΙσΟητοϋ υπερβολή αναιρεί τό αίσΟητήριον . . . 1 7 - 1 9 : ή τ ω ν απτών υπερβολή ού μόνον τό αίσθητήριον φθείρει άλλα καΐ τό ζώον, δτι ανάγκη μόνον ίχειν ταύτην]. Mayor cites Aristot. Μ.Μ. 1, 5, 1185 b 14, for the destruction o f moral virtue by excess or deficiency. e t e n i m aut s i m p l e x . . . aut c o n c r e ­ t u m : cf. 3, 3 0 : etenim omne corpus aut aqua aut aer aut ignis aut terra est aut id quod est concretum ex iis, and n. (etenim . . . aut aqua, etc.). The use of etenim as an introduction is noteworthy, and suggests that Cicero in t w o closely parallel passa­ ges may be translating the same Greek original. a n i m a i l s : "airy"; cf. 2, 9 1 : hoc animali spirabilique natura. n e i n t e l l e g i q u i d e m : cf. 1, 27; 1, 3 0 : id quale esse possit intellegi non potest; 1, 3 6 ; Ac. 2, 124: quod intellegi quale sit vix potest. c o n c r e t u m : cf. 3 , 3 0 : concretum es iis.

1030

3, 35

habeatl quo * naturae v i a efferatur,* alia infimum, alia summu: alia medium. Haec ad quoddam 6 tempus cohaerere · possu: semper autem nullo modo possunt; necesse est 7 cnim i n suu quaeque locum 8 natura rapiatur.9 Nullum igitur animal cs: sempiternum. 35 Sed omnia vestri, Balbe, solent ad igneam vim referr Heraclitum,11 ut opinor, sequentes, quern ipsum non omncs inte 1 habct A1 · quod Bl ■ ui] ut V1 * efferatur ui Ρ · quoddi: 7 cottam Bl ■ temp coererc Bl, quohaercre A neces est A *, necesse Ax ' suum quaeque in locum (in add. sup.) P, quaeque (que add. sup.) .u • piatur Β , f animal cat A*B\ animalc cat AlBl craclitum B*Ft cradimiD i

The neuter means "something compoun­ Logos (cf. E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stou-ir ded from/' although Schoemann believes (1911), 70). Clcanthes wrote four book it refers to ant mans (ncut.). In any event των 'Ηρακλείτου εξηγήσεις (Diog. L 174) and Aristo one περί Ήρακλχίτ; it is unnecessary to emend to the (Diog. L. 9, 5). Stoic borrowings fror feminine. Heraditus so far as relates to views ·» naturie: "elements"; cf. 3, 31, n. (naturam). With the awkward use of fire are noted by Alex. Aphrod. ι natura in three different meanings in one Meteor. 1. 14, p. 62, 5-6 Hayduc ( - S.V.F. 2, no. 594); Simplic. ι sentence (constitution of an animal; ele­ ment; universal nature) cf. 3, 28, n. Pbys. 3, 5, p. 480, 27-29 Dicls ( = S. \ './ 2, no. 603); DeCaelo, 1,10, pp. 294, 4 {ilia). suum quaeque locum: cf. 1, 103, 307, 15 Heibcrg; cf. A. B. Cook, Z«* and n. (ui terra infimum); 2, 44. 3, 1 (1940), 234, nn. 4-5; also R. P. Case efferatur: following the mss rather in F. J. F. Jackson and K. Lake, Btp* than Lambinus's emendation feratur ntngs of Christianity, 5 (1933), 159-160, o: (though that is defended by Ax). The the extension of this Heraclitcan-Ston compound denotes the drawing away dogma to the Valentinian and othc from the composite body of its consti­ heresies. On Heraclitus (often in tht tuent parts; cf. Tusc. 1, 41. connection coupled with Hippasus υ: Mctapontum) and fire cf. Aristot. Pbys. 3 ad quoddam tempus: cf. 2, 51; 5, 205 a 3-4; Metapbys. 1, 3, 984 a 7. Am. 27. Thcophr. ap. Simplic. Pbys. 1, 2, p. 23, euum quaeque locum: an identical phrase just above describes their inherent 33—24, 2 Diels (cf. Doxogr. Gr} 475j: nature, and here the inevitable fate to Lucr. 1, 635-640; Vitruv. 2, 2, 1; 8, which that nature sooner or later leads praef. 1; Act. Plac. 1, 3, 11 (Doxogr. Gr* 283); 1, 7, 22 (Doxogr. Gr.* 303). them. 35. Bed omnia, etc.: = S.V.F. 2, al.; Aetna, 535-540; Heraclit. Qmtit. Horn. 43; Diog. L. 9, 7; Diog. Ocnoand no. 421. On the Stoic theories of fire cf. 2, 25-31; 2, 39-41; 2, 57-58; 3, 18. fr. 5, col. 1 and 3, pp. 10-11 William. Heraclitum . . . sequentes: Hcracli- Clem. Protr. 5, 64, 2; Strom. 5, 14,104. 5. tus was to the Stoics what Democritus Just. Mart. Cohort, ad Gr. 3; [Clcm.l Retogft. 8, 15; Ten. Apol. 47; De An. 5; was to the Epicureans (C. Bailey, cd. of Lucr. 2 (1947), 711), and from him Zcno Praescr. adv. Haer. 7; Adv. Marc. 1, 13, Hippol. Pbilosopbum. 1, 3; 9, 5; 10, 2; derived (1) the doctrine of the eternal fire and its mutations into other elements Alex. Aphrod. in Metapbys. 1, 3, p. 27, (with the corollary of the periodic con­ 7-8 Hayduck; 1, 5, p. 45, 16-17; 11, 1. flagration; cf. 2, 118) and (2) that of the p. 670, 20-21; Arnob. 2, 9; Achill. //jf.

3, 35

1031

retantur uno modo, qui quoniam l quid * diceret [quod] · i t e l l e g i * noluit omittamus;5 vos autem ita dicitis,· omncm i m 7 esse ignem, itaque et animantis cum calor defecerit turn 1 qui quoniam V%Nt quoniam AXHB, qucm quoniam Iunt. * qui id A% [ q u o d ] del. V * intelligi AN ■ omittam Bx ' dicitis ita Ρ ' omne i m Ht omnuim V1

., p . 32 Maass; Lact. Ins/. 2, 9, 18; what harsh anacoluthon, hence emenda­ Zhalcid. in Tim. 278; 323; Themist. in tions have been propoeed, e.g., to quern *bys. 3, p. 86, 31-87, 1 Schenkl; De An. [the luntina), quern ipsum—non enim omnes ι, p. 8. 26-27 Heinzc; 1, p. 14, 20-21; inter pre tantur uno modo—quoniam, etc. 5u5, /V, Bv. 7,12,1; 13,13,31; 14,14,4; (J, Vahlcn in Zeitscbr, f osterr, Gjmn, 24 15, 14, 1; Serv. G. 1, 86; Aen. 11, 186; (1873), 243), or qui . . . omittatur (J. S e m e s . De Nat. Horn. 5, 46; Thcodorct, Walker ap. Davies's third cd. (1733), Gr. Aff. 2, 10; Mart. Cap. 2, 212; Fulg. 429). Yet such anacolutha are found Mi/A. 1, 36; Virgil. Cont. 141, p. 85 elsewhere; cf. 1, 12: multa esse probabilia H e l m ; Simplic. in Pbys. 1, 2, p. 36, quae . . . bis sapientis vita regeretur; 2, 62: 11-12 Dicls; 1, 3, p. 113, 30; 1, 4, p. 149, quorum cum remanerent animi . . . rite di 8 ; 2, 1, p. 274, 24; Asclcp. in Metapbys. sunt babiti; Tusc. 1, 84: qui . . . privati . . . p. 25, 20-21 Hayduck; p. 42, 37; p. 54, ή ante occiasssemus, mors nos a malis . . . 1-2; p. 58, 26; p. 148, 19; p. 204, 13-14; abstraxisset [and Dougan's n.J; 1, 102: Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 3, p. 23, 5-6 cut cum Ljsimacbus . . . minaretur, "/'////," Stuvc; J. Adam, Relig. Teachers of Greece inquit, . . . "minitare purpuratis tuts"; (1908), 222; E. Wcllmann in P.-W. 8 Ncp. Tbrasyb. 4, 1: quant quod amor avium . . . expresserat nullam babult invidiam (1913), 506; W. Jaeger, Paideia, 1 (Engl, tr. 1939), 183; id., Theol. of the early Gr. magnaque fust gloria; Sail. Cat. 11, 2: Philosophers (1947), 110; 228; W. C. huic quia bonae artes desunt, dolis atque Kirk, Jr., Fire in the cosmolog. Specul. of fallaciis contendit; and other awkward Heracl. (1940) especially 36-60, on its changes of case collected by T. Wopkens, doxographic tradition. Advers. crit. 1 (1828), 121-122. It seems more likely that the intrusive word is ut opinor: cf. 1, 72, n. (ut opinor). non omnes . . . uno modo: cf. quod (which V deletes), and A. C. Clark Aristot. Rbet. 3, 5, 1407 b 14-16: τα γαρ (The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 360) 'Ηρακλείτου διαστίξαι Ιργον δια τό believes it to have been originally a άδηλον είναι ποτέρω πρόσκειται, τφ marginal variant for qui (so R. Philippson ύστερον ή Τω πρότερον, όΐόν έν τη in Philol. Woch. 54 (1934), 192). I think άρχη αύτοϋ τοΰ συγγράμματος [with an it more probably a variant of quoniam; example]; Lucr. 1, 638-640; Sen. Ep. 12, but in any case it should be deleted. 7: Htraclitus cut cognomen feat orationis Fortunately whichever reading we adopt, obscuritas, "unus" inquit, "dies par o/nni the sense of the passage is much the est", hoc alius aliter exceptt; and for the same. On the alliteration of qu- cf. Ac. 1, expression cf. Off. 3, 113: de quibus non 6: quam quibusnam quisquam; Am. 27: quod quidem quale [and Scyffcrt's n.]; omnes uno modo. qui quoniam quid diceret [quod] Catil. 17: quern quia quod. x X intellegi noluit: V [and possibly V \N intellegi noluit: cf. 1, 74: nee consulto and some of the English mss read qui, diets occulte, tamquam Heraclitus [and n.J. x and V deletes quod (a word found in vim esse ignem: cf. 2, 24: earn colons all the mss). P. Stamm {De M.T.C. Ub. naturam vim habere in se vitalem; 2, 28; at D.N. Interpolationibus (1873), 46) 2, 32: ex mundi ardore motus omnis oritur; would consider qui an intrusion into the 2, 118; 3, 36: nihil esse animum nisi ignem; text, where its presence demands a some­ Ac. 1, 39: ignem esse ipsam naturam; Min.

1032

3, 36

intcrire, et in omni natura rerum id vivere, id vigcre * que caleat. Ego autem non intellego* quo modo calore c x t i n c corpora intereant, non intereant umore s aut spiritu amiss* praesertim cum intereant * etiam nimio calore. 36 Quam o b rei id quidem commune est de calido; verum tamen videamu exitum.5 Ita voltis,· opinor, nihil esse animal extrinsecus in narur atque mundo praeter ignem; qui magis quam praeter animair 1 uigerc] uisere BlF * intelligo V*N * h u m o r e PF* * n o n . . . CUT intereant om. Ν * cxitu A1, iexitum (i pr. de/.) Ν · uoltis A11'1 B*t uuJn

A'WNF.uvhmB1

Fel. 34, 2 ; etc. T h e r e is n o need (with Bouhicr, Hcindorf, ct al.) t o e m e n d ignem to igneam. c u m calor defecerit turn interirc: cf. 2, 24, n. (inclusum . . . ca/orem); 3, 3 2 ; Aristot. De Respir. 2 3 , 478 b 31-32: πάσι μέν ούν ή φθορά γίνεται διά Οερμοϋ τίνος Ικλειψιν; Act. Piae. 5, 30, 5 (Doxogr. Gr.x 443): ol Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί συμφώνως τό γήρας γίγνεσθαι δια τήν του Οερμοϋ ίλλειψιν; T c r t . Ad Nat. 2, 2 : I 'arro ignem mundi animum facit . . . nam cum ett, inquit, in nobis ipsi sumus ; cum exivit emorimur. i n o m n i natura r e r u m : cf. 1, 27; 1, 36; 2. 3 5 ; 2, 4 5 ; 3, 2 6 ; al. id v i v e r e . . . q u o d caleat: cf. 2, 2 4 : omne igitur quod vivit . . . id vivit propter inclusum in eo calorem. For the alliterative pair, vivere . . . vigere, E. Wblfflin, Ausgew. Scbr. (1933), 280, c o m p a r e s 2, 8 3 : vivunt et vigent; Div. 1, 6 3 ; Tusc. 1, 6 6 ; Liv. 2, 32, 1 1 ; 25, 3 8 , 8; 39, 40, 7 ; Sen. Ep. 64, 3 ; 9 3 , 5 ; M a m c r t . Crat. Act. 32, 2 (Paneg. Lat. p . 156 Bachrcns). u m o r e aut epiritu a m i s e o : but cf. Act. Plac. 5, 30, 1: Ά λ κ μ α ί ω ν ί φ η της μέν ύγιείας είναι συνεκτικήν τήν Ισονομίαν των δυνάμεων, ύγροϋ, ξηροΰ, Οερμοϋ, πικροϋ, γλυκέος, καΐ τ ω ν λοιπών, τήν 8' έν αύτοΐς μοναρχίαν νόσου παρασκευαστικήν εΐναι. O n this use of amisso cf. Tusc. 1, 8 5 ; Gcll. 17, 15, 5 ; J. Vahlcn in Hermes·. 35 (1900), 138. n i m i o c a l o r e : cf. Act. Plac. 5, 30, 1: Ά λ χ μ α ί ω ν . . . λέγει δέ τάς νόσους συμπίπτειν ώς μέν ύφ* ου δι' υπερβολή ν

Οερμότητος ή ζηρότητος; 5- 3 ° . f ' Ά σ κ λ η π ι ά δ η ς ΑΙΘίοπάς φησι τ α χ έ ω ς γτ ράσχειν ετών τριάκοντα διά τ ό ύττερθε: μαίνεσΟαι τα σώματα ύπο τ ο υ ή λ ι ο υ δ υ φλεχΟέντας; G a l e n , Adv. Lye. 2 (XV11I 1, 199 Κ . ) : άλλ* είσί γ έ τίνες δ ρ ο ι τ ν , του τοϋ πλάτους, ών έπέκεινα τ η ς κ ρ ά σ ε ο έξιχομένης ήτοι νοσεΐν ήμϊν ά ν α γ κ α ϊ ν έστιν ή διαφΟείρεσΟαι. 3 6 . c o m m u n e est d e c a l i d o : i.e., characteristic which heat shares w i t h th< o t h e r e l e m e n t s ; cf. Ac. 2, 7 0 : de ceten. sunt inter illos nonnulla communia. v i d e a m u t e x i t u m : cf. 1, 1 0 4 : exitun, reperire non potest. i n natura a t q u e m u n d o : cf. Fat. 28: inclusae in rerum natura atque mundo ; Am. 24: quae in rerum natura totoque mundo constarent. a n i m a l : L a m b i n u s e m e n d e d t o ant malt (a f o r m which Cicero seems t o avoid for the adjective), and the loss of e before extrinsecus w o u l d have been easy. Just b e l o w , h o w e v e r , w e read ignis . .. ipse animal est, and in Rep. 6, 2 8 : quod autem est animal; cf. Varr. a p . T c r t . Ad Nat. 2, 3 : animalia esse caelum et astra. e x t r i m e c u s : i.e., outside of u s ; there s e e m s n o occasion t o e m e n d with some editors to intrinsecus; cf. Fin. 5, 68: bate autem quae sunt extrinsecus, id est, quae ntc in animo insunt tuque in corpore ; also Div. 2, 1 1 9 : divinos animos censent esse nostros eosque esse tractos extrinsecus, animorumqm consentientturn multitudine ample turn tsse mundum. a n i m a m u n d e a n i m a n t i u m . . . ani-

3, 36

1033

a n d e animantium* quoquc constet animus, ex quo animal ■ dicitur? Quo modo autem hoc s quasi concedatur sumitis, nihil e s s e animum nisi 4 ignem; probabilius5 enim · videtur tale quiddam esse animum, ut sit ex igni 7 atque anima temperatum. ' Q u o d si ignis ex sese ipse animal8 est, nulla se alia admiscente natura, quoniam is,· cum inest in corporibus nostris, efficit ut sentiamus, non potest ipse esse sine sensu.' Rursus 10 eadem dici possunt: quidquid11 est enim quod sensumhabeat,11 id necesse est 1 8 a n i m a n t i u m ] a n i m a n t c m Al * animal Lescaloperius, anima codd. h o Ax V1 nisi . . . a n i m u m add. in mg. V ■ inprobabilius Bl · enim] a u t e m Ρ 10 II ' i g n i ] ignc Ρ ■ anima Bl · his VlBFl russus Β1 quicquid PV*N " habet A1

A

m u e . . . animal: "air"; "animate"; " s o u l " ; a n d cither " a n i m a l " o r " a n i m a t e b e i n g " ; cf. 1, 2 6 : si menttm is tarn quasi animal a/iquod poluit esse, erii aliquid interim ex quo illud animal nominetur [and n. o n quasi animal aliquod); Τ use. 1, 19: animum autem alii animam, ut fen nostri {declarant nomina; nam et agere animam et ejflare dicimus, et animosos et bene animates ei ex animi sententia; ipse autem animus ab anima dictus est) ; Zenoni Stoico animus ignis vide­ tur ; Ac. 2, 3 1 : ipsumque animal or bant animo [and Rcid's n . ] ; Sen. Ep. 1 1 3 , 2 : animum constat animal esse, cum ipse efficiat ut simus animalia, cum ab illo animalia nomen hoc traxerint. Lact. De Opif. 1 8 , 1, discusses t h e question idemne sit anima et animus, an vero aliud sit illud quo vivimus. q u a s i c o n c e d a t u r s u m i t i s : cf. 3, 2 1 , n. {concedatur . . . velis sumere).

probabilius: the Academic attitude (cf. 3 , 9 5 ) , t h o u g h Cotta docs n o t d e v e l o p the Stoic theory here casually p r o p o s e d as a substitute for the view just d e n i e d . ex i g n i a t q u e a n i m a t e m p e r a t u m : cf. Tusc. 1, 4 2 : is autem animus, qui si est borum quattuor generum ex quibus omnia constare dicun/ur, ex inflammata anima constat, ut potissimum videri video Panaetio, superiora capessat necesse est. nihil enim babent bate duo genera proni et supera semper pttunt, etc, Act. Plac. 4, 3 , 3 {Doxogr. Cr.x 3 8 8 ) : ol Σ τ ω ι κ ο ί πνεϋμα θερμόν; Galen, De Subs/. Foe. nat. fr. ( I V , 7 8 3 K . = S.V.F. 2, n o . 7 8 7 ) : τ 6 δέ τ ή ς ύλης

[of the soul] είδος ήτοι κράσεως έν συμ­ μετρία γιγνομένης τ η ς άερώδους τε καΐ πυρώδους ουσίας; D i o g . L. 7, 1 5 7 : Ζήνων δ* ό Κιτιεύς καΐ 'Αντίπατρος έν τοΐς ΙΙερΙ ψυχής καΐ Ποσειδώνιος πνεϋμα ενΟερμον εΤναι την ψυχήν; Plot. Enn. 7, 4 : ώσπερ άνευ πυρός και πνεύματος ού δυναμένης της κρείττονος μοίρας έν τοΐς ούσιν είναι, κ τ λ . ; Alex. A p h r o d . De An. p . 26, 16 Bruns ( = S.V.F. 2, n o . 7 8 6 ) : μάλλον δέ κατά τους την ψυχήν γεννώντας έκ ποιας μίξεώς τβ καί συνθέσεως τίνων ε Γη αν ή ψυχή ήτοι αρμονία ή σύνθεσις καθ' άρμονίαν τινών σωμάτων, ών είσιν οΓ τε άπό τ η ς Σ τ ο ά ς , πνεϋμα αυτήν λέγοντες εΤναι συγκείμενόν π ω ς ϊ κ τε πυρός καί αέρος, καί ol περί Έ π ί κ ο υ ρ ο ν ; id., De An. L i b . M a n t . p . 115, 6 B r u n s ( = S.V.F. 2, n o . 7 8 5 ) ; E . V . A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 2 4 3 . F o r a similar view of E p i c u r u s cf. D i o g . L. 1 0 , 6 3 : ή ψυχή σ ώ μ α έστι λεπτομερές π α ρ ' δλον τό άθροισμα παρεσπαρμένον, προσεμφερέστατον δέ πνευματι, θερμού τίνα κράσιν έχοντι καί π η μέν τ ο ύ τ ω προσεμφερές, π η δέ τ ο ύ τ ω . q u o d si, e t c : with the general idea cf. 2, 30-32; with the expression ex sese ipse cf. 2, 3 2 : ipsum ex se. potest i p s e e s s e s i n e s e n s u : an unusual sigmatism. e a d e m d i c i p o s s u n t : the same as in 3,33. n e c e s s e est sentiat . . . v e n i r e : for the t w o c o n s t r u c t i o n s with necesse est

1034

3, 37

sentiat1 et voluptatem et dolorem; ad quem autem dolor venii ad * eundem etiam interitum venire. Ita fit ut ne ignem quidem efficere possitis aeternum. 37 Quid enim? Non eisdem 4 vobi placet * omnem ignem pastus indigere nee permanere ullo mode posse nisi alatur; ali * autem solem, lunam, reliqua astra aquis, alia dulcibus,· alia marinis; eamque causam Cleanthes · adfert, 'cur 10 se sol referat nee longius progrediatur solstitiali n orbi'", 1 sentia A1 * ad add. Β · quidem cm. BF * u d iisdem aJd. sup. t • placet uobis Ρ · alii VlNBFl, alia Η ' aquas A1, at quis Bl · ali dul· 10 cibus Ρ · cleantes F quur A " solistitiali AGPVxBl » o r b c B*F, l urbe B

cf. Ac. 2, 3 9 : omninoque ante videri ali quid quam agamtu necesse est eique quod visum sit adsentiatur; Fin. 5, 2 5 : necesse est finem . . . hunc esse . . . sed extrema ilia . . . dispertita sint [and Madvig's n.J; also, for the shift of construction, 2, 76, n. {maiore vi prat at turn quam deus). i n t e r i t u m v e n i r e : cf. 3, 3 2 : id aceipi at etiam interitum necesse est. 3 7 . q u i d e n i m . . . a c i b o : =- S. V.F. 1, no. 501. i g n e m p a s t u · i n d i g e r e : cf. 2, 4 0 : cum sol igneus sit Oceanique alatur umoribus {quia nullus ignis sine pastu aliquo possit permanere), and n. {Oceanique alatur umori­ bus) ; 2, 4 3 ; 2, 8 3 : eiusdemque exspirationibus et aer alitur et aether et omnia supera, and n. {exspirationibus); 2, 118: terrae, maris, aquarum vaporibus aluntur its qui a sole ex agris tepefactis et ex aquis excitantur, etc.; Sen. N.Q. 7, 21, 2 : quare ergo non stat cometes sed procedit? dicam; ignium modo alimentum suum sequitur; quam vis enim illi ad superiora nisus sit, tamen deficiente materia retro tens ipse descendst . . . qua ilium vena pabuli sui duxit ilia repit nee ut Stella procedit sed ut ignis pascitur. ali s o l e m . . . a q u i s : cf. Act. Ρ lac. 2, 17, 4 {Doxogr. Gr* 346); 2 , 2 0 , 4 {Doxogr. Gr* 349 = S. V.F. 1, no. 501): Κλεάνθης άναμμα νοερόν τό έκ Οαλάττης τόν ήλιον [cf. S. V.F. 2, nos. 652, 655, 656, 659, 660, 661 [quoted below], 677, 2, 20, 15 {Doxogr. Gr* 351); 2, 23, 5 {Doxogr. Gr* 3 5 3 = S . V.F. 2, n o . 658): ol Στωικοί

κατά τό διάστημα της υποκείμενης τρο­ φής διέρχεσθαι τον ή λ ι ο ν ω κ ε α ν ό ς & έστιν ή γή, ής τόν άναΟυμίασιν έπινέμι ται; Porphyr. De Antr. 1 1 : ά ν α μ μ α μ ο νοερόν είναι τόν ήλιον έκ θαλάσσης, την δέ σελήνην έκ ποταμίων υ δ ά τ ω ν , τον; δ' αστέρας έζ άναθυμιάσεως της άττό τή; γ ή ς ; Macrob. Sat. 1, 23, 2 : lovis appella­ tion* solem intellegi Cornificius scribit, eta unda Oceans vtlut dapes ministrat. . . omentum autem pbyncorum adsertione cons/at calorem umore nutriri [cf. Sornn. Scip. 2 , 1 0 , 11]. Aristotle contemptuously and at length denies this doctrine in Meteor. Z, 2 , 354 b 33-355 a 33 [see below]. d u l c i b u s . . . m a r i n i s : cf. 2 , 118, n. {terrae, maris, aquarum). C l e a n t h e s : cf. 1, 37, n. {Cleanthes), N . Festa in Mil. O. Navarre (1935), 179. c u r . . . o r b i : recognized by H . J. Heller {Pbilologus, 21 (1864), 394) as a hexameter verse (and the t w o following words may well be the beginning of another). As often in early or even later Latin verse, the final / of longius fails t o make position. From what poet Cicero has borrowed we have no due; if it were from his o w n verses he might have told us. For such "hidden verses" cf. 2 , 25, n. {terram fumare caJentem); 2, 1 5 1 : venas penttus abditas. O n the thought cf. Aristot. Meteor. 2, 2, 354 b 33-355 a 3: γελοίοι πάντες δσοι των πρότερον ύπέλαβον τόν ήλιον τρέφεσβαι τ φ ύγρφ. xsl δια τοϋτ' tvtoi γέ φασι καΐ ποιεΐσβαι τάς

3, 38

1035

itemque brumali, ne * longius discedat a cibo.* Hoc totum quale s i t mox; nunc autem concludatur8 illud: quod * interire possit id aeternum non esse 5 natura; ignem autem · interiturum esse nisi alatur; non esse igitur natura ignem sempiternum. 15 38 Qualem autem deum intellegere7 nos 8 possumus nulla virtute praeditum? Quid enim? Prudentiamne deo tribuemus, 1 ncc F • esse non Ρ

■ cyboP · atem A1

■ concluditur Ρ 7 intelligere V*

4

concludatur: illud quod AF ■ nos] non VB\ ucl non A

hoc totum: on the personality of the τροπάς αυτόν ού γάρ άεΐ τους αυτούς δύνασΟαι τόπους παρασχευάζειν αύτω heavenly bodies; cf. 2, 44. τήν τροφήν. άναγχαΐον &'εΙναι τοΰτο quale §it mox: a promise unfulfilled συμβαίνειν περί αυτόν ή φΟείρεσθαι unless in the lacuna at 3, 65. With this [and Alex. Aphrod. in Meteor. 2, 2, p. 72, use of mox ("presently," as contrasted 18-22; 73, 1-9 Hayduck; cf. S.l'.F. 2, with nunc) H. J. Rose (CI. Quart. 21 no. 661]; Lucr. 5, 523-526: sive ipsi ser­ (1927), 58) compares Rep. 1, 20: sed ista pen possunt I quo cuiusque cibus vocat atquemox; Fin. 1, 35: mox videro [cf. Tusc. 2, invitet euntis, jflammeaper caelum pascentes 26]; 4, 5: qui sit enimfinisbonorum, mox; 5, corpora passim (cf. C. Bailey, Epicurus 60: mox videbimus; In Pis. 38; 4 Phil. 12. (1926), 291; H. J. Leon in Stud, in Hon. With the ellipsis of the verb of speaking of Ε. Κ. Rand (1938), 165J; Philo, De cf. 1, 19: longum est ad omnia. Prop. 2, 64, p. 89 Auchcr (SA'.F. 2, concludatur illud: though some mss no. 1145); Aet. Plac. 2, 23, 5 (Doxogr. (e.g., AF) punctuate concludatur: illud Gr* 353); Diog. L. 10, 93: τροπάς ηλίου quod, etc. καΐ σελήνης ενδέχεται . . . γίγνεσθαι . . . 38. intellegere: "conceive o f ; cf. ύλης άεΐ έπιτηδείας της μέν έχο1, 25: deum . . . intellegere qui possumus; μένης έμπιμπραμένης της δ' έκλιττούσης 1, 36: legem . . . animantem intellegere non (cf. 10, 112J; Macrob. Somn. Scip. 2, 10, possumus; 2, 54: banc . . . constantiam . . . 10: ignem aetherturn physics tradiderunt non possum intellegere. Ethical categories humore nutriri . . . Oceanum . . . a natura appropriate to human relations are locatum ut omnis latitudo quam sol cum inapplicable to deity. Schoemann com­ quinque vagis et luna ultro citroque discurrunt, pares Arnob. 1, 3 1 ; 3, 19: qujcqujd de deo habeaf subiecti bumoris alimonsam [cf. Sat.dixeris . . . in bumanum transilit et corrumpi1, 23, 2-3J. tur senium nee babet propriae significationss solstitiali . . . brumali: cf. Tim. 34: notam quod nostris dicitur verbis atque ad solstitiali se tt brumali remotion convertt- negotia humana (ompositis . . . nihil de ilh rent. Mayor remarks that the verse pro­ potse mortals oratione depromt. bably intended solstitiali orbi to mean nulla virtute praeditum: the supe­ the curve bounded by the two solstices, riority of the mundus to any part of it but that Cicero understood it only of the had led Balbus to ascribe to his mundane summer solstice and therefore added deity the chief human virtues [cf. 2, 79; brumali to make it apply to both tur­ 2, 153; L*gg. 1, 25: iam vero virtus eodem nings. in homine ac deo est neque alio ullo in genere orbi: on the form cf. Charis. Inst, praeterea; Isocr. Busir. 41: τους θεούς . . . πάσας έχοντας τάς άρετάς φϋναι; gram. 1 (1, p. 139 Kcil): orbi pro orbe Ciceronem de re publico [5, 10], "orbi terra- Μ. Aurcl. 6, 44 :άβουλον γάρ Οεόν ουδέ rum conprebensos" scd ct Pup Hum Rutiliumέπινοήσαι (ίχίδιον; Orig. C. Cels. 6, 48: de vita sua V% "ex orbi terrarum" et fre­ την αυτήν άρετήν λέγοντες άνθρωπου quenter an ita locutos Plinius καΐ θεοΰ ol άπό της Στοάς φιλόσοφοι — a view denied by Clem. Strom. 7,4, 88, 5]. eodem libro VI no tat. 66

1036

3,38

Others disagreed; e.g., Aristot. Etb. Nic. 7, 1, 1145 a 25-27: ώσπερ ουδέ θηρίου εστί κακία ούδ* αρετή, ούτως ουδέ βεοϋ, άλ>.' ή μέν τιμιώτερον αρετής, ή δ' έτερον τι γένος κακίας; 10, 8, 1178 b 10-15: πράξεις δέ ποίας άπονεϊμαι χρεών αύτοΐς; πότερα τάς δικαίας; ή γελοίοι φανοϋνται συναλλάττοντες και παρακαταΟήκας αποδίδοντες καί όσα τοιαϋτα; άλλα τάς ανδρείους, υπομένοντας τά φοβερά καί κινδυνεύοντας. Οτι καλόν; ή τάς ελευθέριους; τίνι δέ δώσουσιν; Ατοπον δ' εί καί Ισται αύτοΐς νόμισμα ή" τι τοιούτον, αϊ δέ σώφρονες τί άν εΐεν; [Μ. Α. Murctus, Op. omn. 3 (1841 cd.), 158-159, remarks that the purpose of Aristotle here is to show the superiority of the theoretical to the practical virtues, the latter being t o o humble to be ascribed t o deity: the purpose of Cotta at the moment is quite different]; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 152-177—a very important passage as representing the arguments of Carncadcs, here greatly condensed by Cicero (cf. H. von Arnim in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1972; M. van den Bruwacnc, La thiol. de Cic. (1937), 132); some samples follow: (155) Ισται ούν τινά τω θεώ δυσυπομένητα καί δυσαπόσχετα. εί γαρ μή Ισται, ουχί ταύτας ίξει τάς άρετάς, τουτέστι τήν έγκράτειαν καί την καρτερίαν . . . (ι 59) ώστε έπεί ανδρείος έστιν ό Θεός, Ιστι τι αύτω δεινόν . . . (163) ουδέ θεός μή περιπεπτωκώς πόνω δύναται νόησιν Ιχειν τούτου . . . (167) εί δέ τήν εύβουλίαν Ιχει καί βουλεύεται. εί δέ βουλεύεται Ιστι τι άδηλον αύτω . . . (170) εί δέ έν <συγ>κινήματι τοιούτω γίνεται, καί της επί τό χείρον μεταβολής Ισται δεκτικός, διά δέ τοϋτο καί φθαρτός . . . {175) si μηδέν ίστιν . . . δ έπισπάσεται τόν Οεόν, πώς έροϋμεν αυτόν είναι σώφρονα . . . άλλ' εί μηδεμίαν άρετήν Ιχει ό θεός, αν­ ύπαρκτος έστιν; Plotin. Erm. 1 , 2 , 1 : εί οδν αρετή όμοιούμεθα, άρα άρετήν Ιχοντι; καί δη καί τίνι <θεώ>; άρ' ούν τω μάλλον δοκοΰντι ταΰτα Ιχειν . . . ή πρώτον μέν άμφίσβητήσιμον εί καί τούτω ύπάρχουσι πάσαι· οίον σώφρονι <ή> άνδρείω είναι φ μήτε τι δεινόν έστιν . . . ή ούκ εΰλογον τάς γε πολιτικάς λεγόμε­ νος άρετάς Ιχειν, φρόνησιν . . . άνδρείαν . . . σωφροσύνην . . . δικαιοσύνην . . .

εί ούν τις συγχωρεί όμοιοΰοΟα* ίύνα·3· θαι, άλλως ημών εχόντων π ρ ο ς ά λ λ ο ι ς κζ. μή προς τάς πολιτικάς ά ρ ε τ ά ς ε ά μ ο κ . μένων, ουδέν κωλύει ημάς τ α ΐ ς arszL* άρεταΐς όμοιοΰσθαι τω μή άρεττην κ τ χ τ τ μένω, κτλ. [cf. Procl. in Tim. p . 1 1 2 c (p. 369 Dichl): ό θεός α γ α θ ό ς · ά λ λ α τ-, θεός δνομά έστι χωρίς άρετης, €»ς ζτ,σ. Πλωτίνος, καί ού κατά φρόνησιν ά λ λ α κατ* έπιτυχίαν λέγεται παρά τ ώ ν ττολλώνΐ. A r n o b . 3 , 19: quit enim deum dixent fortem, constan/em, frugt\ sapientem? qms probum, quis sobrium, quis immo aJiqmd nosse, quis intellegeret quis providere, quis ad fines ojficiorum certos oetionum suarum deerrta dirigentem? bumana sunt bate bona et ex oppontiont vitiorum exists mationem menurunt habere laudabilem; H. D i e Is {Abb. kgl.pr. Ak.d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. KJ. (1916», 6, 76-77) and R. Philippson (Sjmb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 37) note that Philodem. De Diis, 3 , fr. 74 Diels, a p p a r e n d y tries t o answer this assertion; cf. also M. Pohlenz, Vom Zorne Gottes ( 1 9 0 9 ) , 5. n. 4 ; M. Y. Henry, Rel. of Dogma/, and Seep/, in /be pbi/os. Treatises 0/Cic. ( 1 9 2 5 ) , 50, n. 349. Similarly, of incorporeal souls in the islands of the blest Cicero, Η ortens. fr. 50 Miillcr (ap. A u g . De Trin. 14, 9, 12; I. Bywatcr (Journ. of Pbiiol. 2 (1869), 62) thinks this derived from Aristot. Protrepticus; cf. B. Einarson in Trans. Am. pbiiol. Assoc. 67 (1936), 265 and n. 18; yet see Ε. Β. Stevens in Am. Journ. of Pbiiol. 54 (1933), 238) remarks: quid opus esse/ eloquen/ia, cum iudicia nulla fieren/, aut ipsis etiam virtutibus? nee enim for/i/udine egeremus nullo proposito out labore aut periculo, nee ius/i/ia, cum esset nibil qmd adpt/ert/ur a/tew, me temperantiay quae regeret eas quae nullae essent libidims, ne prudentia qmdem egeremus nullo deleetu proposito bonorum et malorum; similar is the thought of Athenag. De Resurr. 22, w h o reasons that if there is n o resurrec­ tion o f the body these virtues are useless. In what follows appear the four cardi­ nal virtues, wisdom, justice, temperance, and bravery, which arc linked by Cicero in several passages; doubtless in his De Virtutibus (the edition of the frag­ ments by H. Knoellinger (1908), must be used with caution); De Inv. 2, 159: babe/ iff'tur par/is quattmr: pndrutiam,

3,38 iustitiam, fortitudinem, temperantiam [fur­ t h e r defined in 2, 160-164 and closely c o p i e d by Aug. De div. Quaest. 31, 1]; Γ>* Partit. orat. 81; 2 Catil. 25; Fin. 1, 4 2 - 5 4 ; 2, 51; 4, 4; 5, 36; 5, 58; 5, 67; Tusc. 2, 31-32; 3, 36-37; Off. 1, 15; 3, 96; 3 , 118 [cf. Hier. In Zacb. 1, p. 792 Vail.; H . Bolkestein, Wobltdtigkeit u. Armenpflege im vorcbristl. Alt. (1939), 312J. At other times Gcero mentions two or three of these or different enumerations o f four, e.g., Fin. 1, 46-53; Tusc. 3, 17; Rep. 6, 1; Pro Mur. 30. After gradually dawning concepts of the several virtues, culminating in Xcnophancs (cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 1 (Engl. tr. 1939), 172), there emerges a sort of canon of the four cardinal virtues, which, though often considered Platonic, appears as early as Aesch. Sept. 610, though in a different combination: σώφρων, δίκαιος, αγαθός, ευσεβής άνήρ [cf. Ο. Kunscmullcr. Die Herkunft d. platon. Kardinaltugendtn (1935), 37; H. Bolkestein, op. cit., 134, n. 1; W. Jaeger, op. at., 1 (1939), 104, n. 2; 2 (1943), 62J. Pind. Nem. 3, 74-75, knows a canon of four but docs not name them. Xcn. Mem. 3, 9„ 1-5, says that Socrates recognized courage, wisdom, and justice (cf. Sjmp. 3, 4), but it is with Plato that the concept especially develops, though his canon varies a little at times in the number and identity of its constituents (cf. Shorcy on Rep. 7, 536 a). The conventional four appear (sometimes with additions) in Protag. 330 b; 349 b; Memo, 88 a; Pbaedo, 69 b-c; Rip. 4, 428 b^i-33 d (especially 433 c-d); 6, 504 a; Symp. 196 cd; Legg. 1, 630 a; 631 c; 12, 963 a-c; 964 b; 965 d; 1 Alcib. 121 e; Epist. 7, 336 b; Diog. L. 3, 90 (for Plato); [Plat.] Epin. 979 c; the opposite qualifies appear in Sophist. 228 e—229 a [cf. Porphyr. Di Abst. 3, 22; Li ban. Dec/am. 16, 19, p. 157 ForsterJ. Partial and variant lists arc also frequent in Plato, who at times distinguishes the virtues of the soul from those of the body (cf. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl. tr. 1934), 43). In Aristotle the canon of four is found: fr. 58 Rose [through Cic. Hortens. and Augustine]; Top. 1, 16, 107 b 38-108 a 2 (cf. 3, 2, 117 a 28-34); Etb. Nic. 10, 8,

1037

1178 b 10-15 [quoted above]; M.M. 1, 5, 1185 b 5-8; De Virt. it Vit. 1, 1249 b 26-30; Po/it. 1, 13, 1259 b 24-31; 7, 1, 1323 a 2S-29. The Stoics accepted the classification; cf. S.V.F. 1, nos. 190; 374; 3, nos. 70; 95; 567; Aug. Serm. 150, 9; A. Schmckel, Die Pbii. d. mitt/. Stoa (1892), 216-217 (Panaetius); 271-274 (Posidonius); E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 305-319; K. Rcinhardt, Poseidonios (1921), 320 (on Posidonius's book περί αρετών; might this have been a source for Cicero's De Virtutibus?); G. Nebel in Hermes, 74 (1939), 50 (Posi­ donius). Subsequent refeienccs to the canon of four arc too numerous to cite (yet for their use among the Jews cf. H. A. Wolfson, Pbi/o, 2 (1940), 218, n. 134; R. H. Pfeiffer, Hist, of N.T. Times (1949), 126 and n. 36); among Christians cases cited by E. Curotto, Monumenta Sapientiat (1930), 327. For the period up to Plato cf. Kunsemullcr, opxit. On the four virtues of Augustus cf. Mon. Ancyr. 34; H. Markowski in Eos, 37 (1936), 109-128; J. Gag6 in Rev. des et. /at. 39 (1937), 90-91; M. P. Charlesworth in Proc. Brit. Acad. 23 (1937), 111-115; H. Mattingly in Harp, tbeol. Rev. 30 (1937), 103-117; J. G. C. Anderson in Journ. of Rom. Stud. 29 (1939), 93. On the cardinal virtues in general, in addition to works already cited cf. F. J. A. Hon and J. B. Mayor, cd. of Clem. Strom. 7 (1902), 328 (similar to Mayor's n. on our passage); M. O. Liscu, tit. sur la langue de la phiI. mor. cbe\ Cic. (1930), 231-233; Ε. Κ. Rand, Cic. in the Court-room of St. Thomas Aquinas (1946), 103-112 (on the influence of the De Invent/one on the Summa Tbeologiae). R. Philippson (in Symb. Osloenses, 20 (1940), 40) remarks that where Cicero is surely using an Academic source Cotta is employing Stoic definitions of the cardinal virtues. prudentiam: cf. De Inv. 2, 160: prudentia est rerum bonarum it malarum neutrarumque scientia; Fin. 5, 67: prudentia in di/ectu bonorum et malorum [cf. Off. 3, 71]; Off. 1, 153: prudentiam enim, quam Graeci φράνησιν dicunt . . . quae est rerum expetendarum fugiendarumqui scientia; Legg. 1, 60: ingenii aciem ad bona stligenda et

1038

3, 38

1

quae constat ex scientia re rum bonanim et malaxum et nee bo­ na rum nee malarum? Cui mali nihil est nee esse potest,1 quid huic opus est dilectu * bonorum et malorum, quid autem ratione, quid intellegentia;3 quibus utimur ad earn rem ut apertis obscura adsequamur; at obscurum * deo nihil potest esse. Nam iustitia, quae suum cuique distribuit, quid pertinet ad deos? Hominum 1 esse neccssc potest VN ■ delectu HtVMB%Ft dilecto Ν intclligentia (autem del.) A, intelligentia A V*N * opscurum

reicienda contraria, quae virtus ex providendo est appellata prudentia; Aristot. Etb. Nic. 6, 5, 1140 a 25-27: δοκεϊ δή φρονίμου είναι τό δύνασΟαι καλώς βουλεύσασΟαι περί τα αύτώ αγαθά καΐ συμφέροντα; [Plat.] Defmit. 411 d : φρόνησις ... ε π ι σ τ ή μ η αγαθών και κ α κ ώ ν ; Auct. ad Hercnn. 3 , 3 : prudentia est calliditas quae ratione quadam potest dilectum habere bono­ rum et malorum; Philo, Leg. Alleg. 1, 6 5 : φρόνησις περί τά π ο . η τ έ α ; A p u l . De Plat. 2, 6: prudentiam vero scientiam esse intellegendorum bonorum et malorum; Sext. E m p . Pyrrbon. 3, 2 7 1 : ή δέ φρόνησις ε π ι σ τ ή μ η εστίν αγαθών και κακών καΐ ούθετέρων [cf. Adv. Pbys. 1, 162; Adv. Etb. 170; 184; 2 4 6 ; A n d r o n i c u s , De Pass. p . 19 Schuchardt - S.V.F. 3, n o . 2 6 6 ; cf. n o . 2 6 8 ] ; D i o g . L. 7, 9 2 ; S t o b . vol. 2, p . 59 W a c h s m u t h ( = S. V.F. 3 , n o . 262): φρυνησιν δ*εΙναι έπιστήμην ων ποιητέον καΐ ού ποιητέον καΐ ουδε­ τέρων ή έπιστήμην αγαθών και κακών καΐ 3, ουδετέρων [cf. 2, ρ. 63 = S.V.F. n o . 280]; Alex. A p h r o d . De Fato, 36 (S.V.F. 3 , n o . 283).

■ quid

autem

A

"intellect·· (Off. 3 , 6 8 ; Tim. 3 ; Ijegg. 1, 2 7 ; Orat. 10), t h o u g h here t h e m e a n i n g seems rather, as M a y o r n o t e s , ratiocina­ tion a n d realization of t h e m e a n i n g of each t e r m in an a r g u m e n t ; cf. Ac. 2 , 92: ambiguorum intellegentiam concludendiqm ra· tionem ; De Inv. 2, 160: intellegentia per quam ea per spirit quae sunt. u t a p e r t i a o b s c u r a : cf. Ac. 2, 2 6 : ratio, quae ex rebus perctptis ad id quod non pern· piebatur addurit; (Plat.) Definit. 4 1 4 c: άπόδειξις λόγος συλλογιστικός α λ η θ ή ς · λόγος έμφανιστικός δια π ρ ο γ ι ν ω σ κ ο μ έ ν ω ν ; Quintil. Inst. 5, 10, 11: cum sit argumentum ratio probationer» praestans, qua colligttur aliud per aliud, et quae quod ett dubium per id quod dubium non est confirmat; Sext. E m p . Pyrrbon. 2, 1 4 3 : είναι λέγεται ά π ό δ ε ι ζ ι ς λόγος δι' ομολόγου μένων λ η μ μ ά τ ω ν κ α τ ά συναγωγήν έπιφοράν έκκαλύπτων άδηλον [cf. Ad». Log. 3 1 4 ] ; D i o g . L. 7, 4 5 : τήν δ' άπόδειξιν λόγον δια τών μχλλον καταλαμβανόμενων τό ήττον κ α τ χ λ α μ βανόμχνον περαίνοντα. o b s c u r u m d e o n i h i l p o t e s t e a s e : cf. Sext. K m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 1 6 7 - 1 6 8 : e(

constat ex: cf. Tusc> 4,81; De Or. 1,83. δέ βουλεύεται ίστι τι άδηλον αύτώ . . . et n e e . . . n e e : cf. R. K u h n c r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. lot. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 47, n.l. T h e nee bonae nee malae arc t h e Stoic αδιάφορα. c u i m a l i n i h i l : cf. 1 , 4 5 : quod beatum. . . sit id nee habere ipsum ntgotii quicquam, etc. d i l e c t u b o n o r u m et m a l o r u m : cf. Fin. 5. 6 7 ; Off. 3 , 71 [ b o t h q u o t e d in t h e n. o n prudentiam; a b o v e ] . r a t i o n e . . . i n t e l l e g e n t i a : cf. 2, 1 4 7 ; Dip. 1, 70: quae autem pars animi rationit atque iniellegentiae sit particeps; the t w o w o r d s are c o m b i n e d in the sense of

άτοπον δέ γέ έστι μή βουλεύεσΟαι μηδέ εύβουλίαν έχε ιν τον θεόν. τοίνυν Ι χ ε ι τ α ύ τ η ν καΐ έστι τι άδηλον α ύ τ ώ , κ τ λ . n a m : transitional; cf. 1, 2 7 , n. (nam). s u u m c u i q u e d i s t r i b u i t : cf. De Inv. 2, 160: iustitia est habitus animi commum utilitate conservata suam cuique triburns dignitatem; Fin. 5, 6 5 : quae animi affecth suum cuique tribuens . . . iustitia diritur; 5, 67: iustitia in sua cuique tribuendo [sc. cernatur]; Rep. 3 , 18: esse enim hoc bom viri et iusti tribune id cuique quod sit quoqm dignum ; Legg. 1, 19: a suum cuique tribuen-

3, 38

1039

e n i m societas et communitas,1 ut vos dicitis, iustitiam procreavit. Temperantia autem constat ex praetertnittendis voluptatibus * commutiita Bl do; Off. 1, 15: tributndoque suum cuique \67; 4, 4; Off. 1, 20; 1, 45; 1, 50; 1, 153; Plat. Rip. 1, 331 e: τί φής τόν Σιμωνίδην 1, 158; 3, 22; 3, 118. λέγοντα ορθώς λέγειν περί δικαιοσύνης; iustitiam procreavit: cf. Off. 1, 50: β τ ι , ή δ' 6ς, το τά οφειλόμενα έκάστω eius autem vinculum est ratio et oratio, quae άποδιδόναι δίκαιον έστι [not found in . . . conciliat inter se homines coniungitque t h e extant fragments of Simonidcs); naturali quadam societate; neque ulla re [Plat.] Definit. 411 d: δικαιοσύνη . . . Ιξις longius absumus a natura ferarumt in quibus διανεμητική του κατ' άζίαν έκάστψ [cf. inesse fortitudinem saepe dicimus, ut in Stob. vol. 2, p. 59 Wachsmuth = S. V.F. eqws, in Uonibus iustitiam, atquHaicm, boni3 , no. 262]; Aristot. fr. 85 Rose (ap. tatem non dicimus. Ut vos dicitis hardly Lact. Epit. 50, 5): plurimi quidem pbilo- agrees with the Stoic belief that justice sopborum sed maxime Plato et Aristoteles originates in divine rather than in d* iustitia multa dixerunt adstrentes et human law; cf. Legg. 1, 19: consiituendi extollentes earn summa laudt virtutem quod vero iuris ab ilia summa lege capiamus suum cuique tribuat; Auct. ad Herenn. 3 , 3 : exordium quae saeclis omnibus ante nata iustitia est aequitas ius unicuique retribuensest quam scripta lex ulla aut quam omnino pro dignitate cususque; Sen. Ep. 81, 7; civitas const/tuta ; 1, 23; yet cf. Rep. 1, 39: 89, 14; Sext. Emp. Pjrrhon. 1, 67: της est . . . respublica res popuJi, populus autem γέ τοι δικαιοσύνης ούσης του κατ' άξίαν non ornnis hominum coetus quoquo modo αποδοτικής έκάστω; A spas, in Etb. Nic. congregatus sed coetus multitudinis iuris con­ 8, 1, p. 158, 22 Hcylbut: ή τε γάρ δικαιο­ sensu et utilitatis communione sociatus; σύνης Ισότης τίς έστιν άπονεμητική; Plut. De Soil. Arum. 6, 963f-964a. Stob. vol. 2, p. 59 Wachsmuth (S. V.F. 3, temperantia . . . ex praetertnittendis no. 262); Macrob. Somn. Scip. 1, 8, 7: voluptatibus: cf. De Inv. 2, 164: tempe­ iustitiae servare unicuique quod suum est; rantia est rationis in libidinem atque in alios Iambi, in Nicom. hag. 20, p. 16 Pistclli: non rectos impetus animi firma et moderata ol ΠυΟαγορικοΙ δικαιοσύνη ν λέγοντες dominatio; Fin. 5, 67: temperantia in δύναμιν αποδόσεως τοΰ ίσου καΐ προσή­ praetermittendis voluptatibus [sc. cernatur] ; κοντος; Hicr. in Epbes. 3, p. 646 Vail.; Tusc. 3, 16 [equated with σωφροσύνη]; 4, Aug. CD. 14, 27; 19, 4; 19, 21; De div. 22: temperantia sedat adpetitiones et efficit Quaest. 2; Justinian, Inst. 1, 1, proem: ut eae rectae rations pareant; 4, 30; 4, 34; iustitia est constans et perpetua voluntas 5, 42: temperantia . . . quae est moderatrix suum cuique tribuens [cf. 1, 1, 3]; Simplic. omnium commotionum; Aristot. M.M. 1, in Epictet, p. 82 Dubner; Stob. vol. 3, 22, 1191 a 37-38: σωφροσύνη δ'έστί pp. 346-407 Hcnse [with many defini­ μεσότης ακολασίας και αναισθησίας της tions and examples]; L. Wcnger, "Suum περί τάς ήδονάς; 1191 a 21-22: ώστε εΐη cuique in antiken Urkundcn", in Aus αν ή σωφροσύνη περί ήδονάς καΐ λύπας, der Geisteswelt des Mitte/a/ters (1935), καΐ ταύτας τάς έν άφή καΐ γεύσει γινο1415-1425; F. Solmsen in CI. Phifol. 35 μένας; Plut. Brut. Rat. uti, 6, 989 b : (1940), 423. ή μέν ούν σωφροσύνη βραχύτης τίς έστιν quid pertinet ad deoe: yet the gods επιθυμιών καΐ τάξις, κτλ.; Iambi. Protr. had relations with one another, as well 13, pp. 65-66 Pistelli: σωφροσύνην, τό as with men, so that this argument, περί τάς επιθυμίας μή έπτοήσθαι άλλ' applicable only to an anchorite deity, όλιγωρως ϊχειν καΐ κοσμίως; id.t ap. Stob. vol. 3, pp. 257-258 Hcnsc: τήνσυμμετloses much of its force. societaa et communitas: a frequent ρίαν αυτών [sc. τών δυνάμεων της ψυχής] phrase for "human society"; cf. Fin. 3, προς άλλήλας καΐ εύταξίαν θυμοΰ τε καΐ

1040

3, 39

corporis;1 cui si * locus in caelo est, est etiam voluptatibus. Ν Ι Ξ fortis deus intellegi 8 qui * potest, in dolore, an in labore, an ir periculo? 6 Quorum deum nihil · attingit. 39 Nee ratione igitur utentem nee virtute ulia praeditum deum intellegerc 7 qui possumus ? Nee vero volgi 8 atque imperitorum inscitiam · despicere possum,10 cum ea considero quae dicuntur11 a Stoicis.11 S u n t i a enLT ilia imperitorum: piscem Syri venerantur; omne 1 4 fere genus 1 corpori Bl, corporibus Η ' s i add. sup. B, su A1 * i n t e l l i g i ΙΛ intellegi (gi add. tup.) A * qui om. Η * dolore (in om.) an in p e r i c u l o an is 7 dolore quorum Ρ · nil Ρ intelligcre V*N ■ uulgi PV%N · inιβ ll p o s s u m add. sup. Ν d i c i t u r A11"1 scitam A (m. rec.) VlBx, insitiam Η 11 M stoicus A1 " sunt in rat. Β omnis Bx

επιθυμίας και λόγου κατά τήν προσήκουσαν έκάστω τάξιν εύκοσμίαν; Stob. vol. 3, pp. 255-280 Ilcnsc [definitions and examples]; p. 554 [quoting Antiphon, fr. 129 Blass). eel e t i a m v o l u p t a t i b u s : cf. Sext. E m p . Adv. Pbjt. 1, 152-157; 1, 175: el μηδέν ϊστιν δ τάς τοΰ Οεοϋ ορέξεις κινήσει μηδέ έστι τι δ έπισπάσεται τον Οεόν, πώς έροΰμεν αυτόν είναι σώφρονα, της σωφροσύνης κατά τοιούτον τίνα λόγον ήμΐν νενοημένης; also 1, 9 4 ; 1, 112, above, where Cotta has denied divine participation in pleasures of a human sort. fortis . . . q u i p o t e s t : cf. De Inv. 2, 163: fortitude ttt considerata ptriculorum susceptio tt iaborum perpessio; Fin. 5, 6 7 : fortitudo in laboribus periculitqm cernatur; Tusc. 4, 5 3 : quo modo igitur Cbryripput? fortitudo est, inquit, scitntia rerum perferendarum vtl adfectio animi in patiendo ac perferendo sum mat Ugi parens sine //more; Rep. 5, 9 : quae virtus fortitudo vocatur, in qua est magnitudo animi, mortis doiorisque magna contemptio ; Off. 1, 6 2 : probe definitur a Stoicis fortitudo, cum earn virtutem esse dicunt propugnantem pro aequitate; Sext. Kmp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 154: καρτερία δέ έστιν επιστήμη ύπομενετέων καΐ ούχ ύπομενετέων, ή αρετή υπεράνω ποιοϋσα ημάς τών δοκούντων είναι δυσυπομενήτων; Stob. vol. 3, pp. 308-340 Hcnse [with definitions and examples]. It may be observed that though Cicero defines

each o f the preceding virtues, t h e defini­ tion o f courage (in do/ore an in /abort t* in periculo) is put, as it were, in t h e minor rather than in the major p r e m i s s . q u o r u m d e u m n i h i l a t t i n g i t : for this verb cf. 1, 22, n. (attingit). Sext. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 158-160, remarks et πανάρετόν έστι το θείον καΐ άνδρίαν έχει· ει δέ άνδρίαν έχει, έπιστήμην έχει δεινών καΐ ού δεινών καΐ τών μ ε τ α ς ύ , και εΐ τούτο έστι τι θεώ δεινόν, h e n c e he is perishable. 39. i n t e l l e g e r e q u i p o s s u m u s : cf. 3, 3 8 : intellegi qui potest. v o l g i a t q u e i m p e r i t o r u m : cf. 1, 77, where sapientes and imperiti are con­ trasted; 1, 101, n. (imperitorum)', 2, 45, n. (vu/go imperitot); Lact. Inst. 2, 5, 7: quid mirum si aut barbari out imperiti bominei errant, cum etiam pbilosopbi Stoicae disciplinae in eadem sin/ opinion* ut omnia cat· Itstia quae moventur in deorum numere babenda esse censeant [cf. Epit. 2 1 , 2 ] ; 2, 5, 10: vos, ο pbilosopbi, non solum indoctos et inpios verum etiam caecos, ineptos, deliros probamus, qui ignorantiam imperitorum vanitate vicistis. Hit enim soltm atque lunam, vot etiam tidera deos putatis. s u n t e n i m ilia i m p e r i t o r u m : wrong­ ly bracketed by J. Forchhammcr (Nordisk tidskrift jor filologi, 5 (1880), 52); the phrase introduces a set of examples closed by baec igitur indocti, below. For ilia cf. 1, 2 0 ; 2, 126. p i s c e m Syri: cf. 1, 8 1 : non Atgyptii

3,39 tuc Syri . . . ftrmiores em'm videas apud tos opinions esse de bestiis quibusdam quam apud nos de sanctissimis temp/is et simu/acris deorum \ X e n . Anab. 1, 4, 9 : τόν Χάλυν π ο τ α μ ό ν . . . πλήρη δ* Ιχθύων μεγάλων καϊ -πραέων, οΰς ol Σύροι θεούς ένόμιζον καΐ άδικεΐν ούκ εΐων; Me nan d. fr. 544 Kock [ a p . Porphyr. De Abst. 4, 15]: τό μέντοι τ ω ν Ιχθύων άπέχεσθαι άχρι των Μενάνδρου χ ρ ό ν ω ν τοϋ κωμικοϋ διέμεινεν · λέγει γάρ · παράδειγμα τους Σύρους λάβε* / Οταν φάγωσ* Ιχθύν εκείνοι διά τίνα / αυτών άκρασίαν, τους πόδας καΐ την γαστέρα / οίδοϋσιν, έλαβον σακίον, είτ' είς τήν οδόν / έκάθισαν αυτούς επί κόπρου καΐ τ ή ν Οεον / έξιλάσαντο του ταπεινώσαι σφόδρα. Cf. Plut. De Superst. 10, p. 170 d; C d l i m . Epigr. 3 [ap. Athcn. 7, 327 a ] : θεός δέ ol Ιερός ύκης; [Eratosth.] Catast. 3 8 : Ιστορείται δ*ούτος [sc. ό Ι χ θ ύ ς ] , ώς Κτησίας φησί, πρότερον έν λίμνη τινί κατά τήν Βαμβύκην είναι· έμπεσούσης δέ της Δερκετοϋς νυκτός, ήν ol περί τους τόπους οίκοϋντες Συρίαν ώνόμασαν θεόν, ούτος δοκεΐ σώσαι αυτήν ■ τούτου δέ καΐ τους δύο φασίν Ί χ θ ύ α ς εγγονούς είναι- οΟς πάντας δι* έκείνην 'Αφροδίτης ούσαν θυγατέρα καΐ έτίμησαν καΐ έν τοις άστροις Ι θ η κ α ν ποιοϋσι δέ ol τήν χώραν έκείνην κατοικοϋντες χρυσούς τε καϊ αργυρούς Ιχθύας x a l ώς Ιερούς τιμώσι, κτλ.; Nigid. Fig. p. 127 Swoboda (ap. Schol. Germ. Arat. p. 81 Brcysig]: bos diet/ pisces in Euphrate flumine ingentis magnitudinis ovum invenisse, volventis eiecisse in terram, atque ita columbam insedisse et post aliquot dies exclusisse deam Syriam . . . rogata ab love quid sibi optanti tribui postularet, iliiy aitt pisces, qui suam originem servassent ut inmortaii praemio adficerentur. itoque luppiter in XII signis siderum splendore decoravit, unde bodieque Syri neque bos pisces edunt et columbas deorum potestate decorant; D i o d . 2, 4, 2-3: not far from Ascalon is a λίμνη μεγάλη και βαθεϊα πλήρης Ιχθύων, παρά δέ ταύτην υπάρχει τέμενος θεάς επιφα­ νούς ήν όνομάζουσιν ol Σύροι ΔερκετοΟν · αύτη δέ τό μέν πρόσωπον έχει γυναικός, τό δ* άλλο σώμα πάν Ιχθύος . . . after a love affair, in shame leaping into the lake, μετασχηματισθηναι τόν του σώμα­ τος τύπον είς Ιχθύν* διό καΐ τους Σύρους μέχρι τοϋ νϋν άπέχεσθαι τούτου τοΰ

1041

ζφου καΐ τιμάν τους Ιχθύς ώς θεούς [cf. Lucian, De Dea Sjr. 14, and Har­ mon's n . ] ; O v . F. 2, 461-474: twin fish rescue the fleeing D i o n c (472-474: pro quo nunc dignum sidera munus babent [cf. 2, 111, n. {Pisces), a b o v e ] ; / inde mfas ducunt genus hoc imponere mensis j nee violant timidi pisribus ora Syri [sec Frazcr's n . ] ; Met. 4, 44-51; Cornut. 6, p. 6 Lang: Ιοικε δ* αύτη [sc. Rhea] καΐ ή παρά Σύροις Ά τ α ρ γ ά τ ι ς εϊναι, ήν καΐ διά τοΰ περιστε­ ράς καΐ Ιχθύος άπέχεσθαι τιμώσι; Plin. Ν. Η. 9, 153: pianos piscis qui numquam sunt ubi maJeficae bestiae, qua dt causa urinantes seuros appellant eos [cf. Athen. 7, 282 c ] ; 32, 17: Hierapoli Syriae in lacu Veneris aedituorum vocibus parent vocati; Hygin. Astr. 2, 3 0 : itaque postea Syros . . . destitisse pisces edere, quod vereantur eos capere, ne simili causa aut deorum praesidia impugnare videantur aut eos ipsos captare; Fab. 197: because of services to Venue pisces in astr orurn numerum relati sunt et ob id Syri pisces . . . ex deorum numero babentes non edunt; Plut. Quaest. conv. 8, 8, 4, p. 730 d-c: άεΐ ot του Ποσειδώνος ίερεϊς ους Ιερομνήμονας καλοϋμεν Ιχθύς ούκ έσθίουσιν ό γάρ θεός λέγεται φυτάλμιος. ol δ' άφ* Έ λ λ η ν ο ς τοϋ παλαι­ ού καΐ πατρογενίω Ποσειδών ι Ούουσιν, έκ της ύγράς τόν άνθρωπον ουσίας φϋναι δοξάζοντες, ώς καΐ Σύροι· διό καΐ σέβον­ ται τόν Ιχθύν, ώς ομογενή καΐ σύντροφον; De Superst. 10, p. 170 d [on the Syrian goddess punishing with sores those w h o eat certain kinds of fish]; Lucian, De Dea Syr. 14: Δερκετούς δέ είδος έν Φοινίκη έθεησάμην, Οέημα ξ ε ν ό ν ήμισέη μέν γυνή. τό δέ όκόσον έκ μηρών ές άκρους πόδας Ιχθύος ούρή αποτείνεται . . . Ιχθύας χρήμα Ιρόν νομίζουσιν καΐ ούκοτε ίχθύων ψαύουσι; 4 5 : έστι δέ καΐ λίμνη αυτόθι [at Hierapolis] ού πολλόν έκάς τοϋ Ιροϋ, έν τη ίχθύες ΙροΙ τρέφονται πολλοί καΐ πολυειδέες. γίγνονται δέ αυτών ίνιοι κάρτα μεγάλοι· ούτοι δέ καΐ ούνόματα έχουσιν καϊ έρχονται καλεόμενοι; Arat. Lat. p. 261 Maass; Schol. Arat. 239, pp. 381382 Maass: ούτοι δέ είσιν ol τοϋ μεγάλου 'Ιχθύος ίκγονοι . . . οίτινες Δέρκην τήν 'Αφροδίτης θυγατέρα έμπεσοΰσαν είς θάλασσαν έσωσαν, όθεν καϊ είς τιμήν της θεάς ol Σύροι ίχθύων άπέχονται; Excerpt.

1043

3, 39

locstiarum Aegyptii consecravenint; iam vero in Graecia multos liabent ex hominibus deos, Alabandum Alabandi,1 Tenedi * Tenen, 8 Leucotheam * (quae fuit Ino)6 et eius · Palaemonem 1 alabandi AVNBF, alabandii Ρ ■ tenendi A%B\?)t tcncdii Mars. ■ tcnnen u4PVB%F, tcnncm Λ7 * leuchotheam APV, leuchoteam Ν · inoo Β (in rax.) F · eius (us in ras.) Β

Ashdod and Gaza, and Oanncs or Ea in Babylonia were each half human, half fish-like in form; cf. Keller, opxit., 344. omne fere genus: cf. Rep. 3, 14: Aegyptii... aphd easdem tt musqm gtnerit btluas

consecratas deorum; Virg. Aen.

8,

698 [of Cleopatra's gods at Acthim]: omnigjtnumque deum monstra],

Aegyptii: cf. 1, 43: Aegyptiorumque in eodem genere dementiam. From the more

credulous Syrians and Egyptians Cotta passes to the (presumably) more intelli­ gent Greeks, and, finally, with Romulus, to the Romans. Alabandum Alabandi: the Carian city of Alabanda (for which cf. G. Hirschfcld in P.-W. 1 (1894), 1270; D. Magic, Roman

Rule in Ana

Minor,

2 (1950),

992-995), the modern Arabhissar, lay about 75 miles north of Rhodes, which prompts the query whether its mention here may in some way derive from Posidonius or may have been part of Cicero's own experience on his way to or from Cilicia, in a letter from which (Fam. 13, 56, 1) in 51 B.C. he mentions the people of Alabanda. Cf. also 3, 50, below: Alabandenses quidtm sanctius Alabandum colunt, a quo est urbs ilia condita, quam quemquam nobilium deorum, etc. ; De Or. 1, 126: sum mum ilium doctotem, Alabandensem Apollonium; 2, 95: Alabandensem ilium Meneclem tt eius fratrem Hieroclem, quos

ego audivi (cf. Brut. 325]; Stcph. Byz. s.v. Άλάβανδα says: εκλήθη &έ άπό Άλχβάν8ου τοϋ Εύίππου, ώς Χάραξ. Ruins of a large unidentified temple have been found there; cf. Edhem-Bcy in C.R. Acad, des Inscr. 1905, 443-459. Observe the chiastic arrangement of Alabandum Alabandi, Tenedi Tenen. The form w h i c h

wc should here adopt for the name of the town is disputed; the best ms evi­

dence is for Alabandi (only Ρ reading alabandii), which appears to be a locative from a nominative Alabandus. In this event Tenedi is also locative and cuncta Graecia an ablative of place; cf. J. Forchhammer in Nordisk tidskrift for filologi, 5 (1880), 53. This assumes that Cicero used the nominative Alabandus (after its founder; cf. 3, 50), instead of the usual Alabanda, and though he elsewhere refers to the people he does not mention the town by name. This explanation involves no change from the mss. If wc emend with Davics to Alabandis i» will be a locative ablative, or may be less probably construed, with Bouhicr, as a nominative (Άλαβανδεΐς). T o explain Alabandi

as =

Alabandenses

runs counter to Cicero's use of the latter form in the passages cited above, and necessitates emending Tenedi with Marsus to Tenedii; in that case cuncta Graecia

would be nominative. Not without hesitation 1 retain the ms readings. The god Alabandus is described by Stcph. Byz. Ix. as the son of Car (cponym of the Carians) and Callirrhoe, daughter of Macander, and his name as meaning Ιττπύνικος, Αλα γαρ τον "ππον, βάν$α δέ τήν νίκην καλοϋσιν. Tenedi Tenen: cf. 2 Verr. 1, 49: Tenedo . . . Tenem ipsum, qui apud Tenedios sanctissimus deus babetur, qui urbem Warn dicitur condidisse, cuius ex nomine Tenedus nominatur, bunc ipsum, inquam, Tenem pulcherrime factum . . . abstulit. T h o u g h

the spelling Tennes is in general preferable (for Tendes, derived from Tenedos, not in the reverse order; cf. A. Vick, Vorgr. Ortsnamen (1905), 64 — I owe this reference to A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2,1 (1925), 662—who thinks it Hittite; while M. Pohlenz in Neue Jabrb. 37 (1916), 584,

1044

3, 39

filium cuncta Graecia, Herculcm, Aesculapium, Tyndaxidas,1 tyndaridas om. F compares other Phrygian names, like 333-338. For details of the myth cf. Ε Bethe in Genetbl. Gotting. (1888), 33-3". Menaes, Tottest etc.), 1 follow here the S. Wide, Ukon. Kulte (1893), 227-231. reading of BlF* with one n. There seems to be no evidence for the god in the 0 . Hofer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1894,. inscriptions of Tcncdos; cf. W. R. Paton 2011-2015; O. Gruppc, Gr. Mjtb. M. in I.G. XII, 2 (1899), 130-131. On this Re/. 1 (1906), 135; 303-304; L . R. Fareponymous founder of Tenedos cf. nell, Gr. Hero Cults (1921), 35-4". O. Hofer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1916), 404-405; S. Eitrem, op. cit.t 2293-2306; 363-365; A. B. Cook, opxit.t 2. 1 (1925), J. E. Fontenrose in Trans. Am. pbilol. 654-676 (with much numismatic mate­ Assoc. 79 (1948), 125-167; H. J . Rose in rial); W. R. Halliday in CL Quart, 21 Oxf. class. Diet. (1949), 499. O n ho (1927), 37-44 (who considers Tcnnes a divinity—the one who had been Ino fictitious eponym); A. Lcsky in P.-W. 5A having become the white goddess—cf. (1934), 502-506 (and works there cited), Od. 5, 333-335: "Ινώ, / Λευχοθέη. ή :tpt> who discusses the legends from the uiv ferv βροτδς αύ&ήεσσα, / νϋν δ* αλός κτίσεις—literature in which he appears; έν πελάγεσσι θεών έξ Ιμμορ* τιμή; J. E. Fontenrose in Trans. Am. pbilol. [where the scholia remark 'Ινώ μέν ire Assoc. 79 (1948), 164. Euripides wrote a άνθρωπος ή ν, 6τε 8έ άπεθεώΟη, Λευκο­ play called Tentus. θέα]; Aristot. Rbet. 2, 23, 1400 b 5-8: Leucotheam . . . Ino: cf. 3, 48: Ino οίον Ξενοφάνης Έλεάταις έρωτώσιν ει dea ducetur et Leucotbea a Grains, a nobis Ούωσι τη Λευχοθέφ και θρηνώ σιν, ή μή. Matuta dicttur; Tusc. 1, 28: Ino, Caimi συνεβούλευεν, cl μ«ν Οεόν ύπολχμβάfilia, nonne Leucotbea nominata a Graecis,νουοπ, μή θρηνεϊν, εΐ δ'&νθρωττον, μή Matuta babetur a nostris [cf. Non. p. 66 M. θύειν [Ino's sorrows became prover­ = 92 L.]; Ov. F. 6, 501: nondum Leu- bial; d . Zcnob. in Paroem. Gr. 1, p . 94, cotbea, nondum puer Hit Palaemon. Leuco-no. 38; Hor. A.P. 123: flebilis Ino, thca is by her name associated with the Suid. s.v. Ίνοϋς 4χη]; Lucian, Epigr. 34, white foam of the sea (cf. Ον. M. 4, 1; Cypr. De Idol. Vanit. 2; Lact. in Tbeb. 10, 425. 537-538; Cornut. N.D. 23: δηλονότι το λευκον τοϋ άφροΰ; Schol. //. 7, 86; The story was a favorite one, treated Hcsych. s.v. ΛευκοΟέαι· πδσαι αϊ πόν- or alluded to by Od. 5, 333-335; Pind. τιαι (sc. νύμφαι?]) or the white sulphu­ 01. 2, 29-30; Pjtb. 11, 2; AcschyL rous water of Albunea (Scrv. Aen. 7, Atbamas; Eur. Med. 1284-1292; I.T. 83-84). G. Radkc, Die Bedeuttmg d. 270-271; and his Ino (398-423 Nauck); WtiiSiH U. d. Scbwar^in Faroe i. Kult u.Laevius {Frag. Poet. Rom. 289 Baehrens); Braucb d. Gr. u. Rom. (1936), 11, remarks Diod. 5, 55, 7; Ciris, 396; Prop. 2, 26, upon white as the color of helpful deities; 10; Ov. Met. 4. 519-542; Apollod. Bibl. cf. id. in Pbilologus, 92 (1938), 394-396. 1, 9, 1; 3, 4, 3 (and other parallels in This goddess was especially worshipped Frazer's n.); Plut. Quaest. Rom. 16-17; at Tenedos, where she was considered and many later scholiasts and others; cf. the sister of Tennes; cf. S. Eitrem in also T. Ziclinski in Eos, 32 (1929). P.-W. 12 (1924), 2296 (to which add 121-141. The influence of our passage Eustath. in Dion. Pcrieg. {Geogr. Gr. is perhaps to be seen in Lact, Inst. 1, 21, min. 2, 323)). The daughter of Cadmus 23, where among examples of changes and wife of Athamas, in a fit of madness of name of deified dead we find Romulus she threw into the sea herself and her (Quirinus), Ino (Leucothea), and Meli­ son Meliccrtes (Palaemon)—a leap some­ ccrtes (Palaemon). times compared with that of Sappho; cf. Palaemonem filium: known also as G. Maautis in Rev. des it. ant. 32 (1930), Meltcertes (the Phoenician Melkartb—

3, 40

1045

R o m u l u m nostrum, aliosque compluris,1 quos quasi novos et adscripticios * cives in caelum receptos putant. 16 40 Haec igit u r indocti; quid vos * philosophi, 4 qui meliora? * Omitto ilia, s u n t enim praeclara; sit sane deus ipse mundus.· Hoc credo i l l u d esse, 1 complures PVN * adscripticos Bl, adscriptitos B% adscriptitios AHB*F • uos om. Ρ * phylosophi V%NF%, philosofi A ' duos qui meliora Ρ • mundus deus ipse Ρ

b u t see H. J. Rose in Ox/, cl. Diet. (1949), adjective is very rare save in the legal 499); cf. A. Lesky in P,-V. 15 (1931), codices (cf. Tbts. Ling. Lai. 2 (1900), 514-520; K. Preiscndanz in P.-W. 6 775-776), though appearing in Paul, ex Supplbd. (1935), 293-297. Paus. 1, 44, 8, Fcst. p. 14 M. (p. 13 L.), and though states that the Isthmian games -were the verb adscribo occurs; e.g., Pro Arcb. dedicated to Melicertcs renamed Palac- 6: ascribi s* in earn civitattm voluit; 7; mon. He was also identified with the Lucian, Jup. Trag. 21: ουδείς άνθρωπος Roman Porturuu (cf. 2, 66), and was a πάρεση τω ζυλλόγω Ιξω 'Ηρακλέους καΐ special patron of sailors; cf. Plaut. Rud. Διονύσου χαΐ Γανυμήίους και ' Ασκληπιού, 160; Virg. G. 4, 437; Pcrs. 5, 103. With των παρεγγράπτων τούτων. the hyperbaton eius PaJatmonem /ilium in caelum receptos: cf. Aug. C.D. 2, cf. 3, 48: buius Absyrtio fratri; Fam. 13, 15: velut receptus in caelum Quirinus est 45, 1; Pro Arcb. 6; Pro Cluent. 25; Brut. postea nominatus [sc. Romulus]. 9 8 ; H. Sjogren in Glotta, 10 (1920). 26; 40. i n d o c t i . . . philosophi: contras­ R. Pfeiffer on Callim. Ait. 4, 91-92, ted as in 3, 39 the imperii/ and Stoics. pp. 98-99. ilia . . . praeclara: referring to things cuncta Graecia: ablative; cf. n. on about to be mentioned, as in 1, 20: Alabandum Alabandi, above. ilia pal maris; Ac. 2, 86: iam praeclara Hcrculem — Romulum: with these [where cf. Rcid's n.J. J. Forchhammer deifications cf. 2, 62 (and notes); 3, 45. (in Nordisk tidskrift for filologi, 5 (1880), On Cicero's own views on such cf. 53) unnecessarily brackets omitto . . . Rep. 3, 40. Aug. C.D. 4, 27, says that praeclara, but it is hard to understand Scaevola asked, qua* sunt autem ilia qua* why these words, if not in the original prolata in multitudinem nocent? bate, inquil, text, should have been added to it. Omitto is probably to be explained as a non esse deos Herculem, Aesculapium, Castorem, Pol luce m ; prods tur enim a dociis quodcase of praeteriiio. homines fuerint et humana condicione dtfece- si sane deus ipse mundus: cf. 2, 30, rint; cf. Just. Mart. / Apol. 25. n. {dtum esse mundum); 3, 11 n. (quasi Aesculapium: cf. 2, 62, n. {Aescu­ vero)\ and for the use of sane, M. van den Bruwaenc, La thiol, de Cic. (1937), lapius). 135, n.l. Cotta emphasizes the inconsis­ Tyndaridae: cf. 2, 62. tency between supposing the universe as Romulum: cf. 2, 62. nostrum: emphasized as the only a whole to be a god and considering Roman in this catalogue. With the order parts of it, the individual stars, as gods, of words, Romulum nostrum, cf. Fin. 1, the former ironically granted for the sake of argument (//'/ sane deus ipse mun­ 14; 3, 8; Rep. 1, 15. compluris: cf. fuse. 1, 28: quid? dus) and the latter similarly conceded in totum prop* caelum, ne pluris persequar, 3, 41 (ut haec concedantur), but he is him­ self somewhat inconsistent in supposing nonne bumano gentrt com pie turn est? novo· et adscripticios: the latter in 3, 10, that the sublime candens is Jupiter,

1046

3,41

'sublime1 candens, quern invocanta omnes Iovem', Quare iginu pluris s adiungimus deos? Quanta4 autem est c o r a m 5 muktudo! [Mihi quidem sane multi vidcntur.] · Singulas enim stelJu numeras deos eosque 7 aut beluarum 8 nomine appellas, ut G pram, ut Nepam,· ut Taurum, ut Leonem, aut rerum inanimarum,11 ut Argo, ut Aram, ut Coronam. 41 Sed ut haec concedantur. reliqua qui tandem non modo concedi sedomnino intellegi 11 possunt? Cum fruges Cererem, vinurn Liberum dicimus, genere 1 sublime esse Ρ · inuocans A1 sit Ρ · mihi . . . uidentur del. May. "antiquus fiber" Ursini, lupam cett. n marum Η intclligi V*N

* plurcs A*P * quanto^1 · eonrr. β * cos quae Β1 belluarum Β · ncpam l · inanimatarum PV*NB (m. rec), ani-

while here—even by ironical concession, as sane and credo may indicate—explaining it as the mundus; cf. van den Bruwaene, op. at.. 135-136. hoc credo illud esse: cf. Virg. Aen. 7, 128: bate erat ilia James. eublime . . . Iovem: Enn. Sc. 345 Vahlcn; quoted in 2, 4; 3, 10, above. quare . . . pluris: if Jupiter is allpowerful and sufficient, why add the burdensome cults of polytheism, which, like polygamy, finds an effective advcisary in economics! An attempt, however, to prove Cicero a monothcist would demand more evidence than this passage furnishes. [mihi quidem sane multi videntur]: Mayor interprets this, I think correctly, as the impatient marginal comment of some copyist or reader, which has been

intruded into the text; cf. 2, 131, n.

sis totidem deos faciant \ Juv. 13, 46-4" nee turba deorum / talis ut est bodie [mc many parallels in Mayor's n.]. etellas . . . beluarum n o m i n e appel­ las: i.c., in 2, 105-114; cf. Varr. R.R. 2. 1,7-8; Lact. Inst. 2, 13, 11. Stellas seem» here to mean ••constellations** rather than single stars; elsewhere this meaning seems confined to verse. numeras: "reckon"; cf. 1, 33: Λ numeramus etiam caelum deum; 3, 43: Iovem et Neptunum deum numeras ; Tusc. 5, 44; Pro Mur. 49. Capram: cf. 2, 110. Nepam: cf. 2, 109; 2, 114. Save for an old codex of Ursinus the mss here read Lupam, but that name has not ap­ peared in the list of constellations, cither in the second book or, 1 think, else­ where.

Taurum . . . Leonem: cf. 2, 110.

(\et /amen multa diaaitur)); Div. 2, 21, n. rerum inanimarum: cf. 1, 36; 2, 76. ([cer/e pot/tit]). The sense is complete A r g o . . . Aram: cf. 2, 114. without the personal phrase, and sane Coronam: cf. 2, 108. is somewhat awkwardly repeated after 41. non m o d o . . . sed: cf. 1, 61. its use three lines above. Multi may have cum fruges Ccrerem, etc.: cf. 2, 60: the additional meaning of "tedious" illud quod erat a deo natum nomine ipints [cf. 2, 119], though its literal force is dei nuncupabant, ut cum fruges Cererem quite adequate. With the thought cf. 1, appellamus, vinum autem Liberum; 2, 71: 84: Humerus deorum autem innumerabilis; deus pertinens per naturam cuiusque ret, per Pctron. 17, 5: nostra regio tarn praesentibusterras Ceres, per maria Neptunus, oln plena est numinibus ut facilius possis deum per alia, poterunt intellegi qui qualesom quam hominem invenire; PI in. Ν. Η. 2, 16: sint quoque eos nomine consuetudo nuncupavemaior caelitum populus etiam quam hominum rit; Sallustius, De Diis, 4: ταϋτα &έ intellect potest cum singuli quoque ex seme tip-άνακεΐσβαι μέν θεοϊς λέγειν, ώσπιρ

3, 41

1047

n o s quidem 1 sermonis * utimur usitato,3 sed ecquem 4 tarn amentem esse putas qui illud quo vescatur deum credat esse? Nam quos ab hominibus pervenisse dicis ad deos,6 tu reddes · rationem 1 quidem nos Fl ■ scrmones Al{?)VB%, sermone Ν · uisitato Fl ecquem Vict., hacc quern in H%, hacc quae in Hx, haec qucm AGPVNB*Ft hae quern Bl · dicimus deos Ρ · rcddc V*N 4

βοτάν(ζς χαΐ λίθους χαΐ ζώα, σωφρο- sacrament or communion". A. E. Craw­ νούντων εστίν ανθρώπων, θεούς δέ καλεΐν ley (in J. Hastings, Encycl. of Re/, and μαινόμενων, ει μή άρα ώσπερ τοϋ ήλιου Ethics, 5 (1912), 136-139) observes that την σφαϊραν χαΐ τήν άπό της σφαίρας as we acquire physical strength by eating ακτίνα ήλιον έν συνηθεία καλοϋμεν. of flesh, so a spiritual assimilation was genere . . . sermonis . . . usitato: thought to be gained from such theocf. Legg. 2, 9: ad sermonis mortm tuiiati phagy (the identification of the god with trabat; De Or. 3, 167: gravis est modus in bread is probably a later development ornatu orationis et saepe sumendus; ex quo by symbolism or analogy). For much genere haec sunt, Martem belli esse communem, additional material from various cultures Cererem pro frugibus. Liberum appeliare (such as the Dionysiac rites in Greece, with the rending and eating of the flesh pro vino, Neptunsim pro man, etc. amentem: suggests the epithets used of bulls, goats, fawns, etc.) cf. F. Liebby Vclleius in Book 1. But the following rccht, Zur Volkskunde (1879), 436-439 (on the eaten god); W. R. Smith in view which is censured was not that of Encjcl. Brit. 21· (1889), 137-138; O. the Stoics; cf. 2, 60-61. illud quo vescatur deum credat: cf. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 2 (1906), Eur. Bacch. 284: ούτος θεοΐσι σπένδβται 731-735 (recognizing a relation, through θεός γεγώς; luv. 15, 9-11: porrum et cepe the mystery religions, with the Christian nefas violare et frangere morsu; f ο santtas Eucharist); A. E. Crawley, I.e.; L. R. gentes, quibus haec nascuntur in hortis j Farncll, Higher Aspects of Gr. Re/. (1912), numina; Scxt. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 39: 139 (Orphic rites); J. G. Frazer, Go/den καΐ μήν ol λέγοντες δτι πάντα τά τον βίον Bough, 8» (1914), 48-94; 138-168, remark­ ώφελοϋντα ύπενόησαν ol παλαιοί των ing (167-168): "in writing thus the ανθρώπων θεούς ύπάρχειν . . . συν τω Roman philosopher little foresaw that in απίθανου προΐσταθαι δόξης Ιτι καΐ τήν Rome itself, and in the countries which άνωτάτω εύήθειαν καταψηφίζονται των have derived their creed from her, the αρχαίων, ού γαρ ούτως εΙκός εκείνους belief which he here stigmatizes as άφρονας είναι ώστε τά όφθαλμοφανώς insane was destined to persist for thou­ φϋειρόμενα ύπολαβεϊν είναι θεούς ή sands of years, as a cardinal doctrine τοις προς αυτών κατεσθιομένοις καΐ of religion"; E. Wcstcrmarck, Orig. διαλυομένοις θείαν προσμαρτυρεϊν δυνα- and Develop, of the moral Ideas, 2* (1917), μιν; Thcodoret, Quatst. in Gen. 55: 563-564. Mayor concludes from the προορών γαρ ό Θεός δτι ταύτα πάντα adoption of Cicero's view by the early θεοποιήσουσιν ol εις έσχάτην άλογίαν church fathers that the doctrine of έκπεπτωκότες, συγχωρεί την βρώσιν, tva transubstantiation was comparatively τήν άσέβειαν παύση, άβελτερίας γαρ late in developing. έσχατης τό έσΟιόμενον προσκυνεΐν. Frazer nam: transitional; cf. 1, 27, n. {nam). on Ον. F. 2, 520, remarks that "at quos: cf. 3, 8, n. {quod quaeris similiter an earlier period the fruits of the facts); Tyrrell and Purser (on AdQ. Fr. earth were believed to be not so much 3, 1, 2) as = quod aliquos, Ax (appendix, owned as animated by divine spirits; so 209) as for [de eis] quos, comparing 2, that to eat of them was to partake of the 165: consulunt [sc. eis] qui . . . incolunt. body of a god, in other words, it was a pervenisse . . . ad deo·: cf. Consol.

1048

3, 41

quern ad modum id" fieri f pomerit aut cur fieri desierit, et e; discam * libenter; quo modo nunc quidem est, non video ς~ pacto * ille, cui 'in monte Oetaeo * inlatae lampades' fuerint/ . 1 x idem AH, uel idem in mg. V hcrcs (T)BX * d i c c a m Λχ »; pacto B1 * in monte octeo C, in monte octa e o H, in monte m o e t a c o .ΛΡ\ 7 x l in montem etaeo B , in montem etae B F · fuerunt deft. I'en.

fr. 11 MuLlcr: cum veto . . . et marts et feminas complures ex ho minibus in deorum numero esse videamus et eorum in urbibus atque agris augustissima delubra veneremur.

Catil. 2 2 : ttctis . . . ignes inferre ,-v%^ With the situation cf. Tusc. 2 , '. ipsum tnim Herculem videret im 0*:s ms^ tudine do/orum eiulantem; E u r . Her Λ . . . 910-914: Ιστιν ένούρχνΰ» ^ c > » o » ; ττ. dicie: in 2. 62. γύνος, ώ γερχιχ· ,' ^f'jyta λ ό γ ο ν <1>ί r e d d e s : the future has an imperative "Auix , δόμον κατχ^χ, :rjpo; , & α ν χ ζ,'*ν force; cf. 3 , 9: tu videris\ Tusc. 1, 26: σώμα δχισβεΰ; The pyre o f Hcracic doctbis; and the examples cited by was localized upon Mt. O c t a o r at ν·=^ R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gram. d. more precise spot in its v i c i n i t y , such i: iat. Spr. 2, 1« (1912). 144. For reddes Tymphrestion (Lact. in Tbeb. 4 , 1>* rationem cf. 3, 6 ; 3, 2 4 ; 3 , 6 3 ; H. Mcrguct, the hill Phrygia (Schol. Callim. Hymn. ? Lex. z-d- phit. Schr. Cic. 3 (1894), 34β. 159; Steph. Byz. /.r. Φρυγία), t h e bar.».! cur fieri d e s i e r i t : cf. Min. Fcl. 20, 4 : of the Dyras River (Lycophr. 9 1 6 - 9 Γ quae si tssent facta, fierent; quia fieri non and especially at the p b c c called Pro possunt ideo nee facta sunt; also the often (Thcophx. H.P. 9, 10, 2 ; Li v. 3 6 , 30. : raised question why oracles had ceased; W.Acilius [191 B.c.l Oetam euena. cf. Dip. 1, 38, and Pease's n. (iam diu Htrcutique sacrificium fecit in eo loco que* nonfacit); 2, 117; Plut. De Def. OraculoPyram, quod ibi mortale corpus eius dei a rum. But Cotta's assumption that belief crematum, appellant; Plin. N.H. 25, 4<). in such deification had ceased is not cf. B. Lcnk in P.-UT. 17 ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 229$ . supported by imperial apotheoses or Pyra is probably to be identified with i even by Cicero's o w n attitude toward locality called Marmara, o n the S E shoul­ his deceased Tullia; cf. Lact. Inst. 1 , 1 5 , der of Oeta, where N . Pappadakis (ir. 16: Si. Tullius . . . in eo libro quo se ipse 1920-1921) discovered the remains of ι de morte filiae consolatus est (fr. 11 Muller; precinct-wall of poros s t o n e , withir. sec above], non dubitavit dicere deos qui which was a smaller o b l o n g (ca. 2 0 χ 30 pub/ice colertntur homines fuisse. metres) marking the limits of the pyre; cf. q u o m o d o n u n c q u i d e m e s t : cf. Alt. 8,15, 3; 13, 2a, 2; quo modo nunc est; Δελτίον άρχ. 5 (1919), παράρτημα 25-33 (with illustrations); Bull. Corr. Hell. 44 14, 16, 3. (1920), 392-393; 45 (1921), 523 (n.l. i n m o n t e . . . l a m p a d e s : Accius, states that no human remains were fab. inc. 670 Ribbcck, w h o emends, to found in the ashes of the pyre); M. P. avoid an awkward elision (cf. F. Leo, Nilsson in Arcb. f. Religionswiss. 21 P/autin. Forscbungtn* (1912), 344, n. 2), (1922), 310-316 (with further note in 22 to read in monte Oetaeo < sunt> inlatae (1923/4), 200); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2, 2 lampades, the word sunt being in Cicero's (1925), 903, n. 2. For a legend connecting quotation replaced by the following the pyre with Tyre cf. (Clem.) Recogn. 10, fuerint (a subjunctive not understood 2 4 ; for its erection and the application of by Mayor, but perhaps due to attraction torches to it O. Gruppe in A-IF. 3 t o the m o o d of pervenerint). The Supplbd. (1918), 1089, to which add following phrase, in domum aeternam [Aristot.] Probl. 30, 1; Ο ν . Η. 9, 147; patris, — 671 Ribbcck. The present line Plin. N.H. 35, 139: Herculem ab OeU seems to mean, "to whose body upon monte Doridos txusta mortaJitatt consensu Mt. Octa torches were applied"; cf. 3

3, 41

1049

t Accius, l 'in domum aeternam patris* ex illo axdore perinerit; quern tamen Homerus apud inferos conveniri facit ab 1

actius GVxNt

accius H, accutius V1

orum in caelum euntem; Mela, 2, 36; (1937), 42-60 (parallels to the life of Λ. Iul. 3, 43-44; 6, 452-453; Max. Tyr. Jesus; he suggests that the composer 1, 7 Hobcin; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. of an Urevangelium had before him a ) ; Thcophil. Ad Autol. 1, 9; 1, 13; Cynic-Stoic biography of Heracles); .rtcmid. Onirocr. 4,43; Aristid. Apol. 10; 52-55 (for his death on Oeta); H. J. Rose tat. Tbeb. 12, 66-67: cum poscentibus in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 31 (1938), 123 (the r/ris J laetus in accensa iacmt Tiryntbius original Heracles vanquished death and >eta; Lucian, Hermot. 7: φασί τύν had no scene on Oeta); A. D. Nock in ίΊρακλέα έν τη Οίτη κατακχυθέντα Οεόν Am.Journ. of Arcb. 52 (1948), 299 (Hera­ ενέσΟαι- και γαρ εκείνος άποβαλών cles worshipped on Thasos both as god πόσον άνθρώπειον είχε παρά της μητρός and as hero); id., 300 (an old fire-festival &\ καβαρόν τε καΐ άκήρατον φέρων τό on Oeta became connected with the •eiov άνέπτατο ές τους θεούς διευκρινηHeracles cult); F. Stoessl, Der Tod d. ιέ,ν υπό τοϋ πυρός; Dial. Deor. 13, 1; Herakles (1948); C. M. Edsman, Ignis De Salt. 50; [Amores], 54; Clem. Protr. 2, divinus (1949), rev. by C. Bonner (CI. K), 7 [Hercules dies at the age of 52; Pbilol. 46 (1951), 48); the notion that :f. Hier. Chron. ann. Abr. 817]; 4, 57, 2 the flames made Heracles immortal is the pyre his symbol); Min. Fcl. 22, 7; not found before the Hellenistic age. Hercules ut bominem exuaty Oetaeis ignibus domum aeternam: a frequent phrase roncrematur [cf. Cypr. De Idol. Vanit. 1 ]; on tomb-stones; cf. F. Buchelcr, Carm. Arnob. 1, 36; Firm. De Errore, 7, 6; 12, Lot. epigr. (1885), nos. 136, 1; 434, 15; B; Philostr. Heroic. 5, 1, p. 171 Kayscr; 653, 3; 662,1; 1190, 6; 1216, 15; 1267, 3; {Acro]t in Hor. Epod. 3, 17; Aug. CD. 1552, 67; E. Lommatzsch, Carm. Lat. 18, 12; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 27; 8, epigr. (1926), nos. 895, 1; 2163, 2; 2172, 17; Serv. Aen. 3, 402; Schol. Lucan. 8, 1; 2173, 4; also the similar sedes aeterna 800; Lact. in Tbeb. 11, 235; Paroem. Gr. 1, in Buchelcr, opxit., nos. 96, 3; 1589, 4; p. 13, no. 33; loann. Damasc. Barlaam 1605, 3—all these as euphemisms for et loasapb, 247; Eustath. in //. 2, 682; death; cf. our "long home." Sec F. id. in Dion. Perieg. 809 (Geogr. Gr. min. Cumont, Lesrelig. orient. (1929), 247-248. 2, 359). Among modern treatments may The significance of Accius's phrase lies be mentioned C. Honn, Stud. %. Gescb. in the addition of the word patris, with d. Himmelfabrt im Ml. Alt. (1910), 24-25 its implication of ensuing deification; (suggesting comparisons between Hercu­ cf. Prop. 1, 13, 23-24; Tert. Ad Nat. 2, les and Jesus); J. G. Frazer, Golden 14: bunt vos de pyra in caelum sublevastis. Bougb, 51 (1914), 111; 116 (a Greek ver­ Homerus: Ο J. 11, 601-603: τον δέ sion of the burning of Mclcarth at Tyre); μέτ' είσενόησα βίην Ήρακληείην, / [ε(8ω211 (influence of the hot springs on λον αυτός δέ μετ* άθανάτοισι Οεοΐστ / Mt. Oeta); 9» (1914), 389-391; M. P. τέρπεται έν Οαλίης καΐ έχει καλλίσφυρον Kilsson in Arcb. f. Rtligionswiss. 21 "Ηβην]. From Aristarchus on lines (1922), 310-316; 22 (1923/4), 200; P. 602-603 have been suspected and rejec­ Mingazzi in Mem. d. r. ace. ηαχ. dti Lincei, ted, as inconsistent with //. 18, 117-119, d. di sc. mor. ser. 6, 1 (1925), 413-490 where Heracles is clearly among the (on representations in vase-painting); dead; because the distinction between J. Bayet, Hercli (1926), 139, n. 1 (in soul and shade is un-Homeric; because Etruscan art); E. Magaldi in Atti d. Hebe is a virgin goddess; and because acad. Pontaniana, 58 (1928), 54-74; the following line (604) is borrowed F. Pfister in Arcb. f. Rtligionswiss. 34 from Hesiod. The intruded lines

1050

3, 42

Ulixc sicut ceteros qui exccsscrant1 vita. 42 Quamquam * quern potissimum * Herculem colamus scL1 exccsserat AXVX, excesserat uix aqua Ρ ■ quanquam uita et ΒΛ, uita quiz quam (ta in ras. rec.) A, uita et quamquam uita in ras. rec. V, uix aquam quczs .: quam V\ quern om. Ν · potissimem A1

seem an attempt to face the difficulty which Cotta here recognizes, as had others; e.g., Hdt. 2, 44: δοκέουαι δέ μοι ούτοι ορθότατα Ελλήνων ποιέειν ot διξά 'Ηράκλεια ίδρυσάμενοι έκτηνται, καΐτω μέν ώς άθανάτω Όλυμπίω δέ έπωνυμίην Ούουσι, τω δέ έτέρω ώς ήρωι έναγίζουσι; Lucian, at length in Dial. Mori. 16, 1; Plotin. Em. 1, 1, 12: χωρίζειν δέ Coixev 6 ποιητής τοΰτο έπΙ του 'Ηρα­ κλέους το εΐδωλον αύτοΰ διδούς έν^δου, αύτ6ν δέ έν θεοϊς clvai υπ' αμφοτέρων των λόγων κατεχόμενος, καΐ 6τι έν ϋεοΐς καΐ Οτι έν $δου· έμέρισε δ*οδν, κτλ., Procl. in Rep. p. 120 Κ roll; Schol. TV Od. 11, 385; Eustath. in Od. 11, 600-601: διαβάλλουσι δέ καΐ τον τοιούτον τόπον ol όμηρομάστιγες δια το είπεΐν τόν ποιητήν ότι τε τήν "Ηβην έχει τήν Διός καΐ "Ηρας θυγατέρα κατά τόν μϋΟον, κ αϊ 6τι είδωλον μέν αύτοΰ έν "Αιδου, αυτός δέ σύν Οεοϊς ανω τέρπεται . . . σημειοΰνται δέ ol παλαιοί ότι τε διάφοροι Ήρακλεϊς ώς καΐ άλλαχοΰ έρρέΟη [a sequence of ideas paralleling that in the present and the following sentences of Cicero]. conveniri facie: cf. 1, 31: Xtnophon . . . facit. . . Socrattm disputanttm ; Τ use. 4, 35; 5, 115; Virg. Aen. 8, 630. excesserant vita: another euphemism for death; cf. D. Winand, Vocabulorum quae ad Mortem spectant Historia (1906), 53. 42. quamquam, e t c : this section on Hercules resembles 3, 53-60 dealing with the other gods, and Mayor (cf. also L. Rcinhardt in Bresl. phiioi. Abb. 3, 2 (1888), 62-63) transposes 53-60 to a position following 42, believing (1) that ut iam docebo at the end of this section indicates 53-60 as immediately to follow; (2) that the subject matter of 53-60 closely resembles that of 42 and might easily fit after it; (3) that the Hrst sentence of 53 docs not follow well after the thought of 51-52 but agrees

better with the allusions in 40-42 to t: opinions of the ignorant and the leanvc (4) that section 61 goes back to 44 i" 47. But against Mayor's txansposiu and these arguments cf. R. Hirzcl . Der. saebs. Ges. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. CI (1896), 303, n. 2, who remarks: -Die inacht den Eindruck, als wenn Get: von der einmal gcwahltcn QucbV: schrift sich nicht mchr habc losreisvi konnen"; cf. W. Michaclis, De Or. Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898), 8-J who cites examples where iam docs rv denote what immediately follows (/<: tim), but, like mox ("presently"), wru is a little later to be taken up; e.g., 3, 2" above: iam videbimus', Brut. 96; 171; Pr Sex. Rose. 129; De Har. Resp. 53 promise fulfilled in 56); Fin. 5, 21 (fulrillcd in 5, 37-39). P. Cropp, De A* toribus quo: secutus Cic. in Lib. de X.D Acad. Nov. Tbeologiam reddidit (1909 33-34, further observes (1) that i: Mayor's order the beginning of 3, 53 which seems to introduce a new pan becomes very awkwardly placed; (2 that in 2, 42, he uses the opinions of th* theologians to refute Balbus, but in 3 53-60 is himself refuting them; (3) thi: quando enim me in bunc locum deduxit orj/;s (3, 43) and eo iam imde but digresn sumtu revtrtamur (3, 60) lose their aptness bv transposition. Cf. also F. Solmscn in CI. Pbilol. 39 (1944), 45, n. 8. A further argument I should adduce is that the significance of principio loves is largcl? lost if just before it the demigod Hercu­ les has received the first and very full discussion. Observe that in the corres­ ponding passage in Ampel. 9, the cata­ logue properly starts with Jupiter and ends with Hercules. Michaelis (op.cit., 4) suggests that 3, 42 has the character of what in a modern book we should put into a footnote (cf. Λ. S. Pease in I/aJica, 15 (1938), 130).

3, 42

1051

sane vclim; pluris1 enimtradunt nobis ii f qui interiores scrutantur et reconditas litteras, antiquissimum love natum*—sed 1

plures AXPV*

■ ii / / , hii AG VNBF, hi Ρ

■ iouem natum BF

scire sane vclim: sarcastic, as in (1896), 293; also 306, n. 3 ; U.v. WilaDiv. 2. 128. mowitz-Moellendorff, Der Glaube d. pluris . . . tradunt: by syncretism Hellenen, 2 (1932), 420), and frequently t h e strong men and benefactors of dif­ thereafter; e.g., Diod. 3, 74,4; 5, 76, 1-2; ferent races and towns became fused Varr. ap. Serv. Aen. 8, 564; Plin. N.H. i n t o a composite picture of Hercules, 11, 52; Quintil. Inst. 7, 2, 7; Arr. Anab. ■with inconsistent and rival traditions 2, 16, 1-3; 4, 28, 2; Ind. 5, 13; 8, 4-6; as to his lineage; cf. 3, 53, n. (principio)\ Paus. 5, 25, 12; 10, 13. 8; Axistid. Or. 5, Tac. Arm. 2, 60 (quoted below on alter p. 57 Dindorf; Ampcl. 9, 12; Arnob. 1, . . . Ni/o natm\ Cornut. N.D. 31, p. 63 36; 4, 15; Macrob. Sat. 1, 20, 6; Amm. Lang: δια γαρ άρετήν ήζιώΟη της αυτής Marc. 15, 9, 3 ; Serv. Aen. 8, 564 [quoted τ ω θεφ προσηγορίας ό 'Αλκμήνης χαΐ abovej; Aug. CD. 18, 12; Procl. in Άμφίτρύονος ulo^;Schol. Dan. Α*η. 8, Cratyl. p. 38 Pasquali; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 203: omnes autem magnarum virium apud vt-67 [mentioning seven]; also the prover­ teres Herculesdie tot; Macrob. Sat. 1, 20, 6; bial Αλλος ούτος 'Ηρακλής, for which, Serv. Aen. 8, 564: sicut et Varro djcit, to the numerous cases cited by Frazcr omnes qui ftcerant fortiter Hercules voeaban- on Paus. 10, 13, 8, add: Varr. Men. ap. tur; lictt eos primo XLIII enumeravit; Macrob. Sat. 3, 12, 6; Suid. s.v. £λλος especially Nonn. 40, 392-410; R. Hirzel ούτος 'Ηρακλής. On the general question in Ber. d. saebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), cf. R. Hirzel, op. cit.t 277-337 (who at 320-321. Christian writers sometimes 310-311 remarks upon the unusual and equated Samson with him; e.g., Eus. sometimes recondite character of certain Pr. Ev. 10, 9, 7; Hier. Cbron. p . 51 of these pedigrees); W. Michaclie, op. at. Migne; Filastr. Haeres. 8. On the various (who would find the source of this identifications cf. O. Gruppe in P.- W. 3 section and 53-60 in some Greek writer Supplbd. (1918), 1103; 1109-1110. Cicero of perhaps the second century B.C., makes little use of the argument used by possibly under Aristotelian influence Christian apologists (e.g., Athcnagoras, (cf. Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, op. cit.t 14) in attacking polytheism that different 420); W. Bobeth, De Indicibus Deorum races worship different tribal gods. (1904); L. R. FarncU, Higher Aspects of Pater and mater as applied to Roman Gr. Rtlig. (1912), 105-107; O. Gruppe in gods do not imply parenthood (cf. P.-W. 3 Supplbd. (1918), 1103-1109; H. J. Rose, Mod. Methods in el. Mjtb. M. P. Foucart, Le culte des biros cbe% les (1930), 33); the Greek gods, however, Grecs (1918), 19-22; A. D. Nock in as G. Santayana {Life of Reason, 3 (1928), Am.fourn. of Pbilol. 63 (1942), 223, n. 89 240) observes, "always continued to (and works there cited); F. Solmsen in have genealogies, and the fact of having CI. Pbtlol. 39 (1944), 45. n. 45. been born is a bad augury for immortali­ ii qui . . . ecru tantur: perhaps those ty, but other religions, and finally the who in 3, 44, arc called genealogi antiqus\ Greek philosophers themselves, con­ in 3, 53 [yet cf. R. Hirzel in Ber. sdchs. ceived unbegotten gods, in whom the Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 283], // qui human rebellion against mutability was tbeologi nominantur [where see the n. on expressed absolutely." tbeologi], and in 3, 55, antiqui bistorici; Plurality of Herculeses appears as the antiquarians, scholiasts, and mythoearly as Hdt. 2, 43-44 (cf. Plut. De Her. graphers who were such an important Malig. 14, p. 857 e; R. Hirzel in Ber. product of Alexandrian scholarship. interiores . . . et reconditas litteras: debt. Ges. d. miss. Phil.-hist. CI. 48 67

1052

3, 42

item 1 love antiquissimo," nam lovis quoque pluris * in prisdf Graecorum litteris invenimus; ex eo igitur et Lysithoe 4 est is1 1 Post item A add. m. rec. quo * antiquissimo item ioue Ρ · plures 1 "* * lysithoe Creu^., lysitho A%BtF%, lysito AlHPBlt lisito VN, lesitho F1 * he l NB F

Atn. proem, p. 63 Georgii: non uf aliqmm εσωτερικά xal απόκρυφα γράμματχ (cf. Callim. fr. 88 (242)), intended, not for scientiae interioris vtl pbilosopbiae partem the imperiti of 3, 39, but for professional quasi adsertor adsumeret; Aug. C O. 18, 12: theologians; cf. the distinction as to stcretiore quippe bistoria plures fussse dicunlur audiences made by Cotta in 1, 61, with et Libert patres et Hercules', De Trin. 15. the contrast between the popular contio 21: intima scientia est qua nos vivere scim*. and the more sophisticated and profes­ [perhaps suggesting Synes. De Insomn. sional conversations of educated inti­ 4, p. 1292 A Migne: της απορρήτου mates. (A. D. Nock (in CI. Weekly, 42 φιλοσοφίας]; Iambi. I'it. Pytb. 82 [for (1948), 62) remarks that "interiores the distinction between the exoteric means deep in the library, not deep in and esoteric teachings of Pythagoras], Schol. Dan. G. 1, 270: qui dssrip/ix&j the shrine.") This sharp distinction made possible the use of the pontifex Cotta ponti/uum interim cognovtrunt . . . dicuni \ in his present role and of the augur Aen. 1, 398: in libris reconditis ledum esse Cicero in the De Divinatioru. For similar posse quamlibet avem auspicium adit start; expressions cf. Dip. 2, 124: nunc interiora Eustath. in Od. 15, 459: τά των Φοινίχων videamus; Ac. 1, 8: multa admixta ex απόκρυφα βιβλία; R. Hirzcl in Ber. saebs. intima pbilosopbia; 2, 4: ilia externa cum Ges. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. CI. 48 (1896), end/if, bate interiora cum paucis tx ipso 280, and n. 2 (throughout his article he very properly warns against suppo­ saepe cognovimus; 2, 10: a LMCUIIO autem reconditiora desidtro; Fin. 5, 12: de sum mo sing these views, as some scholars have autem bono quia duo genera librorum sunt, done, to be Euhemeristic); F. Cumont, unum popularity scrip/um, quod έζωτεριχόν Vfcgypte des astrologues (1937), 153, n. 2; appellabant, alttrum lima/ius; Fam. 3, 10, A. J. Festugiere, La Revel, d*Hermes Trismt'g. 1» (1950), 28. (The scripta ... 9: litterae interiores [cf. 7, 33, 2, and J. Stroux in Pbilologus, 93 (1939), 408- interiora of Mart. 3, 68, 2, are used in a 411]; 15, 21, 4: muitae erant et reconditae different sense.) litterae; Ad Q. Fr. 3, 1, 18: quod interiore antiquissimum love natum: else­ epistula scripts; Brut. 252: multis litteris where, save for Apollinum antiqutssimus et eis quidem reconditis et exquisitis; 265: in 3, 57, he uses mere numerals, with erant in eo plurimae litterae nee eae volgares no clear indication of the relative anti­ sed interiores quaedam et reconditae; 274:quity of the different deities. Yet reconditas exquisitasque sententias', De R. Hirzel (op. cii., 286) notes that the Domo, 138: dixi . . . nihil me . . . de oldest and most respected is regularly absconds to pontificum iure dicturum . . . iliaplaced first, the least divine and most interiora iam vestra sunt, quid diet, quid huma_n last. pratiri, quid tangi, quid teneri ius fMerit; lore antiquissimo: but in discussing Arnob. 3, 29: interioris . . . scientiae; 4, the Juppiters at, 3, 53, he does not state 13: Aegjptios, Persas, Indos, Cbaldaeos, which is the eldest. Armenios interroget omnesque illos alios Iovi· . . . pluris: cf. 3, 53. On the qui interioribus viderunt et cognovtrunt baseplural form lovis cf. 3, 53, n. (loves trts). artibus', 4, 14 [influenced by our passage priecie Graecorum litteris: it is and 3, 53-60]: aiunt igitur tbeologi vestri uncertain to what authors he refers; et vetustatis abscondstae conditores tris inperhaps they are identical with των rerum nafura loves esse, etc.; Donat. in Ιστοριών in Lydus (see the next note).

3, 42 l

1053 f

Hercules quern concertavisse cum Apolline de tripode accepirnus. 3 Alter traditur Nilo natus Aegyptius, quern aiunt Phrygias 4 Litteras conscripsisse. Tertius est ex Idaeis Digids, cui inferias 1 herculis APV^B1 frigias PVN

■ appolline ΛΤ

» accipimus Vx

« frygias,

ABFt

alter . . . Nilo natue: cf. Hdt. 2, 43; Lysithoe: restored by Creuzer and M o s c r from corrupt ms readings by 2, 113; Diod. 1, 24, 1: καί γάρ Ήρακλέα comparison with the only place in τό γένος Αίγύπτιον Οντα, δι* άνδρείαν •which she is mentioned, Lyd. De Mens. 4, έπελθεΐν πολλήν τής οίκουμένης, κτλ.; 6 7 : άπό δέ των Ιστοριών εύρίσκομεν Strab. 17, 1, 18; Mela, 3, 46: temp/um επτά Ήρακλεΐς γενέσθαι, πρώτον Διός Atgyptii Herculis \ Tac. Ann. 2, 60: proτοΰ Α (θέρος καΐ Λυσιθόης της ' Ωκεανού, ximum amnis os dicatum Hercult [i.e., δεύτερον Νείλου παΐδα, τρίτον "Έλληνος the Hcraclciotic, for which cf. Strab. 17, 1,4], quern indigence or turn apud se et antiτοΰ Διός καΐ νύμφης 'Αγχιάλης, τέταρτον Διός καΐ Θήβης της ΑΙγυπτίας, πέμπτον quissimum perhibent, eosque qui postea pari τόν Λιβάνου καΐ Νύσσης τόν έν Ίνδοΐς virtute fuerint in cognomentum eius adscitos; γενόμενον, έκτον Διός καΐ 'Αλκμήνης, Arr. Anab. 2, 16, 2-4; Theon, Progymn. έβδομο ν Διός καΐ Μαίας της "Ατλαντος. {Rbet. Gr. 2, 67 Spcngel); Alex. Rhct. Schocmann's attempt to equate Lysithoc {Rbet. Gr. 2, 559; 3, 5 Spcngel); Aristid. and Lysithea (mother of the first Diony­ Or. 2, p. 57 Dindorf; Paus. 10, 13, 8 sus, according to Lyd. De Mens. 4, 51) [and Frazer's n.]; Macrob. Sat. 1, 20, 11; is rejected by R. Ganszynicc in P.-W. 14 Philostr. Vit. Ap. 5f 5; Hicr. Cbron. (1928), 67. ann. Abr. 1217: Atgyptii rtgem sxum de tripode: cf. Apollod. BibI. 2, 6, 2: Osortbon Hercu/em cognominaverunt; Hcμή χρησμωδούσης δέ αύτφ τής Πυθίας τόν sych. s.v. Γιγνών . . . ol δέ Αίγύπτιον τε ναόν συλάν ήθελε καΐ τόν τρίποδα Ήρακλέα; Lyd. De Mens. 4,67 [quoted βαστάσας κατασκευάζειν μαντεΐον Ιδιον, on Lysithoe, above; this is the only other μαχόμενου δέ αύτω 'Απόλλωνος, ό Ζευς passage which expressly makes Nilus Ιησι μέσον αυτών κεραυνόν; Hygin. the father]; Et. M. s.v. Χώνες- τόν Fab. 32, 3: postquam suae mentis compos Ήρακλήν φασι κατά τήν Αίγυπτίων διάest factmt-ab Apolline petitt dart sibi respon- λεκτον Χώνα λέγεσθαι; Eustath. in //. 5, sum qmmodo scelus purgaret; cut Apollo 638; R. Reitzenstein, Poimandres (1904), sorttm quod reddere noluit, Hercules iratus 165, revoking his earlier identification de fano eius iripodem tusttJit, quern postea of this Hercules with the Egyptian Iovis iussu reddidit, et nolentem sortem dareChonsu, and suggesting other possibili­ iussit; Plut. De Ε apud Delpb. 6, p. 387 d: ties; O. Gruppe in P.-W. 3 Supplbd. ό δ* 'Ηρακλής . . . ύποσπάν Ιδοξε βία τόν (1918), 1103; I. M. Linforth in CI. τρίποδα καΐ διαμαχεσθαι προς τόν θεόν Pbilol. 35 (1940), 301. This passage was υπέρ της τέχνης; De Sera Num. Vind. used by Sicco Polcnton, Script, illustr. 1, 12, p. 557 c: πρό χιλίων ετών, ώς φασιν, p. 15, 10-13 {Pap. and Monogr. Am. Acad, ό 'Ηρακλής άνασπασας τόν τρίποδα τόν in Rome, 16 (1928), 15). μαντιχόν είς Φενεόν άπήνεγκε; Paus. 10, Phrygias litteras conscripsisse: 13,7: 'Ηρακλής δέ καΐ 'Απόλλων έχονται Diod. 3, 67, 5, speaks of Thymoetcs, τοΰ τρίποδος καί ές μαχην περί αύτου who, after learning from the Nysaeans καθίστανται [and Frazer's n., with of the deeds of Dionysus, συντάζασ€αι various interpretations of this myth and τήν Φρυγίαν όνομαζομένην ποίησιν, άρa bibliography dealing with the nume­ χαΐκοϊς τη τε διαλέκτω καί τοις γράμμα rous ancient works of art depicting the σιν χρησάμενον. Diog. L. 9, 49, records scene]; 10, 13, 8; Schol. Pind. 01. 9, 44; among works of Democritus a Φρύγιος Schol. Dan. Aen. 8, 299. λόγος, of which we know nothing

1054

3,42

[Η. Diels lists as spurious various references (55 Β 299 c) to a falsification dating from the third century B.C.]. For such a title ascribed to Diagoras cf. Tatian, Ad Gr. 4 4 ; R. Reitzenstcin, Zwei reiigionsgescbicbtl. Fragtn (1901), 94-95; id., Poimandres (1904), 164-165; E. Wellmann in P.-W. 5 (1905), 3 1 1 ; R. Eislcr in Arcb. f. Gescb. d. Pbiloi. 29 (1918), 198; E. Derennc, Us prods d'impiiti (1930), 60, n. 2. Plut. Dt Is. et Os. 29, p. 362 b, in a corrupt passage, says: ου γάρ άξιον προσέχειν τοις Φρυγίοις γράμμασιν, έν οίς λέγεται Χάροπος μέν τοΰ 'Ηρακλέους γενέσθαι θυγάτηρ Ί σ ι ζ , ΑΙακοϋ δέ του'Ηρακλέους ό Τ υ φ ώ ν ; and Eus. Pr. Ε». 3 , 1, 1, remarks: δτι μέν ούν ή παλαιά φυσιολογία καΐ παρ* "Ελλησι καΐ βαρβάροις λόγος ήν φυσικός έγκεκρυμμένος μύθοις, τα πολλά δι' αΐνιγμάτων καΐ υπονοιών έπίκρυφος καΐ μυστηριώδης θεολογία . . . δήλόν έστιν έν τοις Όρφικοϊς {πεσι καΐ τοις ΑΙγυπτιακοϊς καΐ θρυγίοις λόγοις; cf. Schol. Apoll. Rh. 1, 558, mentioning as a mythological source ο τους ΦρυγΙους λύγους γράψας. All which results in little that is tangible; cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Mjtb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1546, n. 5. Others, on insufficient evidence, have connected the Pbrygiae lift era* with the Έ φ έ σ ι α γράμματα, or magical formulae; cf. E. Kuhncrt in P.-JP. 5 (1905), 22712273. c o n a c r i p s i a e e : cither equivalent to scripsisse or perhaps implying the com­ pilation of scattered legends already in circulation. I d a e i s D i g i t i s : the Δάκτυλοι Ίδαΐοι, puzzling figures associated usually with the Cretan, but sometimes with the Phrygian Mt. Ida (cf. Pboronis, fr. 2 Kinkcl; Soph. fr. 364 Pearson—both these ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. 1, 1126-1131; Clem. Strom. 1, 15, 73, 1; Hesych. s.v. Ίδαΐοι Δάκτυλοι). They arc perhaps first mentioned in t w o fragments of H c s i o d ; cf. Plin. N.H. 7, 197: monstrasse . . . ferrum Hesiodus in Creta tos qui vocati sunt Dactjli ldati\ Clem. Strom. 1, 16, 75, 4 [copied by Eus. Pr. Ev. 10, 6, 5J: Κέλμις τε αύ καΐ Δαμναμενεύς ol τών Ίδαίων Δάκτυλοι πρώτοι σίδηρον εύρον έν Κύπρω, Δέλας δέ άλλος Ίδαΐος εύρε

χαλχοϋ κρίσιν, ως δέ ' Η σ ί ο δ ο ς , Σχν6*: Important is the fragment o f t h e Pbotr* ap. Schol. Apoll. R h . 1 , 1 1 2 6 - 1 1 3 : Ινθα γόητες / Ίδαΐοι Φ ρ ύ γ τ ς fvfcc ορέστεροι οΙκΓ έναιον, / Κ έ λ μ ι ς Λαμν=μενεύς τε μέγας καΐ ύ π έ ρ β ι ο ς " Α κ μ ω · . ευπάλαμοι θεράποντες ό ρ ε ί η ς *Αδρτ; τείης, / ot πρώτοι τ έ χ ν η ν πολυμήτιν; Ήφαίστοιο / εύρον έν ούρείηοτ. varrzi: Ιόεντα σίδηρον / ήνεγκάν τ ' έ ς ττΰρ κτ. άριπρ^πές ίργον ίτευξαν. T h e schol^ also state (on the authority o f Pherecrdee) that γόητες δέ ήσαν κ α ι φαψμχκΓΐ; καΐ δημιουργοί σιδήρου λ έ γ ο ν τ α ι πρώτν καΐ μεταλλεϊς γενέσθαι, a n d o n that cf

Mnaseas that they were named for then father Δάκτυλος and their m o t h e r 'lir From these passages [as f r o m D i o d . 5. 64, 5 ; 17, 7, 4 ; Strab. 10, 3 , 2 2 ; Morn Par. 1, 2 2 ; Clem. Strom. 1, 2 1 , 136, 5. Hier. Cbron. ann. Abr. 599) it appears that they were, like the T c l c h i n e s a n d the Curetes, with w h o m they are sometimes confused [cf. Schol. Arat. p . 3 4 7 Maass; Eustath. in //. 9, 525; O . K e r n in Ρ.-ΪΓ. 4 (1901), 2019; A . D . N o c k in Am Journ. of Arcb. 45 (1941), 5 8 0 , n. 21], associated with metallurgy. T h e y were also connected with fertility a n d with medicinal powers (Paus. 5, 7, 6 ; 9, 19, 5; O . Wcinreich, Ant. Heilungswimder (1909), 21-22; 44-45, and w o r k s there cited), and they have further relations with music and metrics ( O . Kern in P.-V. 4 (1901), 2020). Their names ap­ pear in various forms; in addition to those already mentioned cf. Paus. 5, 7, 6, w h o names Heracles, Paeonacus, Epimedes, Iasius, and Idas; for Heracles as o n e cf. also Diod. 3 , 74, 4 ; 5, 64, 6; Strab. 10, 3 , 2 2 ; Paus. 5, 7, 6-7; 8, 31, 3: τούτον τον Ήρακλέα είναι τών Ίδαίων καλουμένων Δακτύλων 'Ονομάκριτός φη σι ν έν τοις {πεσι [in this and other accounts the partitive genitive in the Greek corresponds to Cicero's ex with the ablative]; 9, 19, 5 ; 9, 27, 8; Dinon, Medica, 2 (ap. Suid. s.v. ουδέ 'Ηρακλής προς δύο); Phot. Lex. p. 356 Porson; Eustath. in / / . 5, 638; A. D . Nock in Am. Journ. of Arcb. 52 (1948), 300, n. 13 ( w h o thinks the Dactyl Hermes pro­ bably an earlier minor deity subsumed by Heracles). The propensity of the Dip·

3,42

1055

1

adferunt [cui]. Quartuslovis est <et> * Asteriae, Latonae sororis, q u i Tyris maxime colitur, cuius Carthaginem4 filiam ferunt. 4

1 adferunt. Cui F, (cui] om. deft. Rom. Vtn. caxtaginem HVN, caxthagenem APB1

ti for playing tricks is mentioned b y Plut. Numa, 15, 3, and U. v. Wilamowitz-MoellendorfT (in Got ting. gel. Nacbr. (1893), 241) finds in them an analogue o f the dwarfs in Teutonic folk-lore, T o m Thumbs, called ΙδαΤοι because living in the woods. O. Gruppe, Gr. Mjtb. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 455, n. 1; 2 (1906), 1307, n. 7, thinks this view improbable; certainly references to their smallness o f stature seem lacking, and Cicero would hardly have included dwarfs among the strong men of antiquity without a word of explanation. For other references to them cf. Plut. De Fat. in Orb. 30, p. 944 d; De Flu». 13, 3; Nigid. Fig. ap. Arnob. 3, 41 [cf. 3, 43]; Poll. 2, 156; Favorin. De Fuga, 4, 49-50 Vitclli; Porphyr. Vit. Pytb. 17; Norm. 14, 23-35; Isid. Etym. 14, 6, 16; Suid. s.w. Ίδαϊος Δάχτυλος; ΊδαΙους ψυ­ χρούς; Etym. Μ. s.w. δάκτυλος; Ί&αΐοι. Among modern discussions cf. C. A. Lobeck, Aglaopbamus, 2 (1829), 11561181; J. P. Rossignol, Les mitaux dans rant. (1863), 16-40; N. Corcia in Atti d. r. ace. arch, di Napoli, 5 (1870), 141-178; L. v. Sybcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 940-941; A. Swoboda, P. Nig. Fig. Op. Rel. (1889), 84, n. 2; G. Kaibel in Getting, gel. Nacbr. (1901), 488- (who thinks them phallic deities); O. Kern in P.-W. 4 (1901), 2018-2020; O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 1 (1906), 271, n. 5; 455, n. 1; 2 (1906), 1307-1308; 1312, n. 9; J. E. Harrison, Tbemis (1912), 238; 370; W. R. Halliday, Gr. Divination (1913), 70, n. 5; J. Pocrncr, De Curetibus et Corybantibus (1913). 379-385; A. C. Pearson, Frag, of Sophocles, 2 (1917), 33-34; L. R. Farncll, Gr. Hero Cults (1921), 125-131; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 1033-1034; A. D. Nock in Am. Joum. o/Arcb. 45 (1941), 580; H. J. Rose in Oxf. cl. Diet. (1949), s.v. cui inferias adferunt [cui]: the

· < e t > add. Grid.

» tyria Bl

second cui is clearly caused by a marginal repetition; cf. A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 360. Gronovius's emendation to Coi, though attractive and adopted by Mayor and others, is less likely. For adfero as a technical term in sacrifices cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 1194, 74-79, and the Greek επιφέρω. As a hero Hercules belonged to the di inferi; cf. Hdt. 2, 44. Iovie eat < e t > Asteriae: cf. 3, 46: Hecatam . . . quae matre Asteria est sorore Latonae. On the Titaness Asteria, sister of Latona (lies. Tbeog. 409), and the stories identifying her with the island of Delos cf. A. Schirmcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 655-656; K. Wer­ nicke in P.-VP. 2 (1896), 1781-1782. That she was the mother of Heracles is elsewhere stated only by Eudoxus ap. Athen. 9, 392 c: Ευδοζος δ*ό Κνίδιος . . . λέγει θΰειν τω Ήραχλεΐ δρτυγας δια τό τόν Ήραχλέα τον 'Αστερίας χαί Διός . . . άναιρεΟήναι μέν ύπο Τυφώνος, 'Ιολάου δ*αύτφ προσενέγχαντος βρτυγα χαί προσαγαγόντος όσφρανθέντα άναβιώναι [copied by Eustath. in Od. 11, 601]. For her identification with Astarte (cf. 3, 59, below) sec Lyd. De Mens. 4, 64, p. 118 Wiinsch; W. H. Roschcr, Vber Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), 137, n. 583; J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 5* (1914), 112. Other lists give the fourth Heracles a different lineage: Ampcl. 9: quartus Cronii filius et Cartberes, quern Carthaginienses colunt, unde Carthago dicta est; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 67: τέταρτον Διός χαί Θήβης της Α1γυ7ττίας. Tyri maxime colitur: the Tyrian Heracles is to be identified with the Semitic god Melcarth (the "king of the city"; cf. O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 1 (1906), 242; J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, S* (1914), 16; O. Gruppe in P.-W. 3 Supplbd. (1918), 983; see also 1104; 1109-1110; O. Eissfeldt in P.-W.

1056

3, 42

Quintus * in * India,* qui Belus4 dicitur, sextus § hie ex · Alcmere. quern Iuppitcr 7 genuit, sed tertius · Iuppiter,· quoniam, ut iiz docebo, pluris 1# loves 11 etiam accepimus.11 ι quiintus/}1 · mom. Η ■ mindts Alt inuidia F Bx · hie qui ex Β ' iupiter Ν · artius V1 py% ι» iouis VN " accipimus APV*BF

* bellus/? 1 * iupiter iV

* sera *· phara

IK (1943). 1903; yet cf. A. Lesky in 2647). It is often used as the equivalez A-IP. 15 (1931), 519-520. Also cf. of Zeus (eg., Hdt. 3, 158; Diod. I R. P. dc Vaux in Bull, du Μus. de Beyrouth, 9, 4; Plin. N.H. 6, 121 (Solin. 56. 3 5 (1941), 7-20. and works there cited. Dio Cass. 79, 8, 5; Eus. Pr. E*. 1, !·,. Chariton, 7, 2, uys of the Tyrians: 26; Ben*. CbaJd. 1. 2 (Frag. Hist. Gr. i, μή δ<ί-;ωσι καταισχύνη ν τον Ήρχχλέα, 498); Norm. 40, 392-393), but sis-. φανερώτατον θεον παρ* αύτοϊς καΐ φ is often applied to the ancestors <x μονω σχεδόν άνατκθείκασι τήν πόλιν; kingly families, especially in Ass mi cf. Joseph. Anliq. 8, 146; Thcodoret, and at Tyre (as the father o f Dido a. Gr. Aff. 8, 16. Though resembling Cumont, op. at., 2651). Its appliczooc Heracles in his fiery ritual death (cf. to Heracles, however, seems not to be Frazer, op. at., 5» (1914), 110-116; elsewhere attested (K. Tumpel in P.- T. 3 A. H. Krappc in Journ. Am. Orient. Soc. (1899), 263), and here apparently rests 65 (1945), 144-154), he is at times care­ upon some error (Cumont, op. at^ fully distinguished from the Greek 2652), though Diod. 2, 39, 1 (after Heracles; e.g., Hdt. 2, 44; App. 6, 1, 2; Megasthenes; cf. Arr. Ind. 8, 4) men­ Arr. Anab. 2, 16. 1; Arnob. 1, 36; tions an Indian Heracles, whom Noon. Macrob. Sat. 1, 20, 7; Eustath. in Dion. 34, 192 calk Σάνδης, and Hesych. s.v. Ptritg. 451 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 302). Δορσάνης explains as 6 'Ηρακλής πα;' Carthaginem filiam: as Carthage Ίνδοΐς. was an offshoot from Tyre, so this aexrus hie: bU implies the one about curiously personified form Car/bagq whom we all know; cf. 2, 6: arm/ ( = Kartbadasbt, meaning "new town"; buius adultventis; 3, 43: captdtmcuiis bis. cf. Serv. Aen. 1, 343; 1. 366; Isid. Etjm. Among all the pedigrees in circulation 15, 1, 30; Steph. Byz. s.v. Καρχηδών; for Heracles none is more often met Τ. Lenachau in A-IP. 10 (1917), 2224), than that from Zeus (or. sometimes is the daughter of its prominent deity. Amphitryon; cf. Plaut. Ampb. 97-111; Mayor thinks that this allusion to Car­ Hygin. Fab. 29, 1-4) and Alcmena; for thage, like that in 3, 91, may show the examples from Od. 11, 266-268, onward influence of the Carthaginian Clito- see K. Wernicke in P.-IP. 1 (1894), machus (Hasdrubal) as the source through 1572-1574. Other pedigrees and syn­ which the arguments of Carneades are cretisms of Heracles need not here expressed. detain us. Putting this Boeotian Heracles quimus in India qui Belue: other in the last place may indicate in Cicero's accounts diverge; cf. Ampcl. 9: quintus source an Attic jealousy of the Boeotians; Libert filitu qui cum rege Medorum pugnavit;cf. Macrob. Sat. 1, 20, 6; R. Hirzel Lyd. De Mens. 4. 67: πέμπτον τον Λιβάνου in Ber. d. saVbs. Get. d. Wist. 48 (1896). xal Νύσσης τον έν Ίνδοΐς γτνόμτνον. 330. The term Belus (Baal or Bel) means tertius Iuppitcr: cf. 3, 53: ttrtium "Lord," an epithet rather than an indivi­ Crettmstm, Saturni filium. dual proper name, the commonest ut iam docebo: iam here = mox title of a masculine deity among the rather than statim; cf. n. on qwwqmaw, Semites (F. Cumont in A-IP. 2 (1896); iU.t above.

3, 43

1057

17 43 Quando enim me inhunc locum deduxit oratio, docebo * meliora me didicisse * de colendis diis s inmortalibus iure pontificio * et more maionim δ capedunculis his · quas Numa nobis 1 diccbo Bl rum more Ρ

* dcdicisse A * dis A%PVX · his B, iis dttt. Man,om. AHPV

« pontificol A1

· maio-

43. quando, etc.: resuming after sacris ligneas ac fictiles antiquas etiam nunc the parenthesis formed by 3, 42. Quando videmus; De Vita Pop. Rom. 1 (ap. Non. = quandoquidtm. p. 547 M. = 877 L.); Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, deduxit oratio: cf. 3, 5, n. («/ . . . 23, 5: έγώ γοΰν έΟεασάμην έν Ιεραΐς dueit oratio). οΐκίαις δείπνα προκείμενα Οεοϊς επί iuxe pontificio et more maionim; τραπέζαις άρχαΐκαΐς cv κάνη σι καΐ ττιναablatives of manner (with colendis). χίσχοις χεραμεοΐς; Liv. 10, 7, 10: qui Cotta speaks from a professional know­ lovis Optimi Maximi ornatu decoratus ledge of the ius pontific(J)um \ cf. 1, 61, n. curru aurato per urbem pectus in Capitolium (ego ipse pontifex). On the different ascendent, is <non> conspicietur cum terms used for this body of doctrine capide ac iituo; Pctron. 52, 2; Plin. N.H. and on its content cf. A. Berger in 37, 18: tadem victoria primum in urbem P.-W. 10 (1917), 1286; on mos maiorum murrina invexit primusque Pompeius capides H. Rech, Mos maiorum ; Wesen u. Wirkung et pocula ex eo triumpbo Capitolino Jovi d. Tradition in Rom (1936). dicavit\ll, 20; Prise. Inst. 6, 67 (G.L.K. capcdunculis: the slightly apologetic 2, 251): invenitur etiam bate capis capi dis, diminutives in this clause should be cuius diminutivum est capidula. Arruntius: noted: capedunculis . . . aureola oratiuncula.capis, vans genus pontificalis, diminutive Trifling as these earthen vessels seem capidula; several glosses cited in Tbes. they yet reveal more of the old Roman Ling. Lat. s.vv. add nothing of value. piety than the more ostentatious later A. Mau (in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1504) forms of worship or the sophisticated discusses the probable form of this dialectic of the Stoics. Capeduncula is vessel and its identification with shapes a word occurring only here; the diminu­ shown upon the monuments. For the tive capidula (Fcst. p. 248 M. = 292 L.) ritual simplicity of these early receptacles and the positives capedo and capudo cf. Lucil. 484-486 Marx; Tib. 1, 1, 57-58: arc also rather rare derivatives of the adntis, divi, nee vos e paupere mensa f dona more frequent capis. All apply to one- nee e puris spernite fictilibus; Val. Max. 4, handled earthen jugs used in sacrifice, 4, 11: aeternos Vestae foeos fictilibus etiam and hence arc especial emblems of a nunc vasts conien/os; Pcrs. 2, 59-60: aurum pontifcx; cf. Rep. 6,2 (ap. Non. p. 398 M. vasa Numae Saturniaque impulit aera f = 640 L.: oratio Laeli quam omnes babemus Vestalesque urnas et Tuscum fictile mutat [and schol.]; Plin. N.H. 35, 158: in in manibus, quam simpuia pontificum dis immortalibus grata sint Samiaeque, uti rcribit, sacris quidem etiam inter bas opes bodit capudines; Parad. 11: a Numa Pompilio non murrinis crystallinisve sed fictilibus prominusne gratas dis inmortalibus capudineslibatur simpuviis; Juv. 6, 342-345: quis / ac fictiles urnulas fuisse quam feiicatas simpuvium ridere Numae nigrumque eatinum Saliorum pateras arbitramur; Lucil. 319 I et Vaticano fragiles de monte patellas / Marx: bine ancilia, ab boc apices capidasqueaujuserat; 11, 116; Apul. Apol. 18: tadem reptrtas [where sec Marx's n.J; Varr. paupertas etiam populo Romano imperium L.L. S, 121: capi<des> et minores a primordio fundavit, proque eo in bodiernum diis immortalibus simpuio et catino fictili capulae a capiendo, quod ansatae ut prebends saerificat; Tcrt. Apol. 25: frugi religio possmt, id est, capi [cf. Paul, ex Fest. p. 48 M. = 42 L.]. barum figuras in pans it pauperis ritus . .. et vasa adhue Samia;

1058

3,43

reliquit, de quibus in ilia aureola oratiuncula dicit Laeiius, quia: rationibus Stoicorum. Si enim vos sequar, die 1 quid ei respondeam * qui me sic roget: 'Si di· sunt * * *, suntne etiam Nymphae deae?4 Si Nymphae,6 Panisci etiam · et 7 Satyri? Hi β autera 1 did(r)Al *tcspo*zmAl ■ diiAlV*NBF « deaejde V* · synr=τ phae At nymphae V, nimphac PN · pani sunt etiam A*t panrsctiam Η « om. VN · hy V

Porphyr. in Hor. C. 1, 3 1 , 10: proprii auttm culullat calices sunt quidtm fictiles quibus pontijicts virgin* squt Vestalts in

saais ulunlur, A. Bouchc-Leclcrcq, Let p<mtifes
4 9 ; 2 , 92-95; Div. 2, 11, a n d Pease's α (soriti). While it would be grammarirallt possible to interpret the p r e s e n t sen­ tence t o mean, "if g o d s e x i s t , are ibe nymphs also goddesses" (as Rackhac renders), yet the repeated structure or sections 44-52 is against t h i s [ 4 4 : xr ft fratrts sunt in numero deorum . . . qui c est dtus . . . (45) qui si deus est . . . ή bi a non sunt . . . (46) an bate dta est . . . amjr si deae sunt . . . (47) ea si dta est . . . ή ά sunt ι Hi quos colimus . . . (48) qui ή dt man sunt . . . 49) sed si sunt ii di . . . (51) quU si lurks dta est . . . cuius si divina nature est. . . quod ή nubes rettu/erisin dtos . . . (521 ή est Ceres a gerendo]. It seems m o r e pro­ bable, then, to assume that after si ά sunt we have, as Mayor felt, a lacuna, e v e n though it may be t o o uncertain to complete it as Plasberg s u g g e s t s : a di sunt . Since in what follows Cicero is at times more detailed than Sextus Empiricus, M. van den Bruwacnc (La tbe'ol. de Cic. (1937), 140) concludes that Cicero mar have known Carneades by s o m e closer channel than Clitomachus. But it might equally well be argued that Sextus has g i v e n a briefer selection from materials preserved by Clitomachus. O n the difference in their aims cf. P. Cropp. De Auct. quos secutus Cic. in Lib. Dt N.D. Acad. NOP. Tbtol. reddidit (1909), 32. s u n t n e . . . N y m p h a e d e a e : on the divinity of the nymphs cf. H. Hcncr in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1530. But there was also a strong tradition that, though long-lived, they were mortal (Herter, ibid.). The N y m p h s had gained a melan­ choly notoriety from the burning of their temple in the Campus Martius

3, 43

1059

n o n 1 sunt; ne Nymphae" [deae] 8 quidem igitur. At earum4 templa sunt publice vota et dedicata. Ne 6 ceteri quidem ergo · d i , 7 quorum β templa sunt dedicata. Age · porro: lovem et Nept u n u m deum10 numeras; ergo edam Orcus,11 frater eorum, deus, e t ill! qui fluere12 apud inferos dicuntur,13 Acheron,1* Cocytus," 1 nonjnum Ν ■ nymfac V ■ [dcac] del. Al. * ad e a r u m P, d i a d c a r u m ( d i del.) Ν · nee BF · ergo om. Ρ ' dii AlBF · coram Λ1 · ege ιβ X1 Μ β \ dcos dett. Dap. " orgo/?1 " fluunt Ρ d i c u n t u r om. Ρ acero u 1 % ρ accaronP cocytus A , cocitus Ft cocythus A VBF% cochitua Ν

C l o d i u s a d o z e n years before t h e

t e m p l a s u n t d e d i c a t a : t h e repetition

writing of our present work; cf. Pro Mil.

of the participle has a slightly mocking

7 3 ; De Har. Resp. 57; Parad. 3 1 . P a n i s c i : cf. Dip. 1, 2 3 , and Pease's n. (Panisci)', 2, 4 8 . Pan became pluralizcd i n t o families of Pans, with Pan children (Panisci); cf. O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Re I. 2 (1906), 1389, n. 1. O u r passage is t h e first allusion t o Panisci (cf. Pearson o n S o p h . fr. 136), t h o u g h Panes are f o u n d in Plat. Legg. 7, 815 c ; A r . Eccl. 1069. S a t y r i : o n their divinity cf. E . K u h n e r t in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1915), 504-516 ( w h o emphasizes (511-512) their c o r r e s ­ p o n d e n c e t o the feminine figures o f the n y m p h s ) ; A . H a r t m a n n in P.-VP. 3 A (1927), 38-53. hi a u t e m n o n s u n t : it is a reductio ad absurdum t o consider the Satyrs as d e i t i e s ; b u t the sorites is reversible t o indicate that the n y m p h s also arc n o t t o be t h u s considered. ne . . . q u i d e m i g i t u r : cf. 3 , 4 4 : ne Orcus quidem igitur; Tusc. 1, 88: ne carere quidem igitur in mortuo est; Fin. 4, 6 7 : ne vitia quidem igitur crescere poterunt. [ d c a c ] : this w o r d has been, since the time of Allen, c o m m o n l y recognized as a gloss. W i t h t h e remainder o f t h e sentence cf. the form of expression found in 3, 2 3 : quod si mundus uw versus non est deus, ne stellae quidem. at: like atqui i n t r o d u c i n g a m i n o r premiss; cf. Fin. 1, 3 9 ; Tusc. 5, 4 4 ; 5, 48. publice vota ct d e d i c a t a : as o p p o s e d to private o r family rites. This t y p e of argument was ridiculed by Lucian, Iup. Trag. 5 1 : ct γαρ clol βωμοί, clot καΐ Oeol· αλλά μήν ctol βωμοί, είσΐν άρα και θεοί.

effect. W i t h t h e phrase cf. Legg. 2, 2 8 : quorum omnium Romae dedicata publice templa sunt. a g e porro: cf. 2 Verr. 5, 5 6 ; 5, 68. l o v e m et N e p t u n u m d e u m : perhaps cf. 3, 4 9 : an Ampbiaraus erit deus et Tro~ pbonius; 3 , 5 1 : so/em deum esse lunamqm [ t h o u g h in these cases t h e w o r d - o r d e r is quite different]; Div. 1, 8 4 : hoc rations et Cbrynppus et Diogenes et Antipater utitur; J. Lcbreton, Etudes sur la langue et la gram, de Cic. (1901), 20-21. W i t h t h e a r g u m e n t cf. Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 182-183: el Ζευς θεός έστι καΐ ό ΙΙοσειδών θεός έστιν . . . cl δέ ό Ποσειδών θεός έστι καΐ ό ' Α χ ε λ ώ ο ς Ισται θεός· cl δ έ ό * Αχελώος, καΐ ό Νείλος- ct ό Νείλος καϊ π ά ς ποταμός - εΐ π ά ς ποταμός, καΐ ol βύαχες άν εΐεν θεοί, καΐ cl ol ρύακες καΐ αϊ χαράδραι. ουχί δέ ol £ύακες · ουδέ ό Ζευς άρα θεός έστχν, κτλ. n u m e r a s : cf. 3 , 40, η . (numeras). O r c u s frater e o r u m : o n O r c u s , s o m e ­ times conceived as t h e u n d e r w o r l d realm of t h e dead, at o t h e r times as the ruler of the u n d e r w o r l d , cf. R. Peter in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 940-945; W. Mackaucr in P.-W. 18 (1939), 9 1 1 920. T h e ruler of t h e dead may be iden­ tified, as here a n d in Scxt. E m p . Adp. Pbys. 1, 182, with the G r e e k Hades o r Pluto (Mackaucr, opxit., 912-913) o r with D i s Pater (cf. 2 Verr. 4, 111). T h e logical leap from a personal o r local name in t h e u n d e r w o r l d t o t h e rivers of that region seems a little violent. a p u d i n f e r o s : cf. 2, 5. A c h e r o n , Cocytus* P y r i p h l e g e t h o n :

by

1060

3, 44

Pyriphlcgcthon,1 turn Charon,1 turn Cerberus di s putandi. 4 44 At 5 id quidem repudiandum; ne Orcus quidem igitur; quid dicitis ergo de · fratribus?' Haec Carneades7 aiebat,8 n o n ut deos 1 pyriflegethon At piriflegethon VBFt pyriflegeton PN HVXNBF * sunt putandi Η · at (t add. sup.)Bt aut V1 7 haecarneades V · agebat AHPVB1

members of the canon of three or four underworld streams, the fourth (Styx) being here perhapc suggested by the mention of Charon who ferried across it and Cerberus who lived on its banks. The names of all four are significant, Acheron suggesting woe (άχος), though probably originally a Semitic word meaning "western" (cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 402), Cocytus derived from κωκύω, Pyripblegetbon mean­ ing "blazing," and Styx "hateful" (στυγέω); cf. Macrob. Sornn. Sap. 1, 10, 11; Stob. vol. 1, pp. 418-420 Wachsmuth. For later Neoplatonic symbolism of these streams cf. Gruppc, U.t n. 9. Among passages mentioning all four arc Od. 10, 513-514 (and Eustath. ad/oc.); Plat. Pbaedo, 112 e-113c; Heraciit. Quaest. Horn. 74; Sil. Ital. 13, 563-573; Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 11, 19-20; the three here mentioned are also combined by Cornut. N.D. 35; Arr. Epict. 3, 13, 15; Lucian, De Luctu, 3 ; Eus. Pr. Ev. 13, 13, 6; Philostr. Heroic, p. 219 Kayser; Olympiod. in Meteor. 2, 2, p. 141, 26 Stuvc; Suid. s.v. κήρ. On their prover­ bial character cf. loan. Chrys. Adv. Oppug. Vit. mon. 2, 10 (Pair. Gr. 47, 347). For personification or even deifi­ cation of these streams cf. Hcs. Tbeog. 383-384: Στύξ δ* Ιτεκ* "OxcovoO θυγάτηρ Πάλλαντι μιγεΐσα / ZfjXov xal Νίκη ν; Apollodorus ap. Stob. vol. 1, 419 Wachsmuth, where the wife of Acheron is named, and Styx described as SCIVTJV τίνα καΐ φοβεράν . . . δαίμονα; also other passages noted by O. Waser in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1915), 1569; for Acheron H. W. Stoll in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884). 10-11. Cocytus had a daughter Podagra; Lucian, Tragoedopod. 2. Charon: Cotta speaks contemptuously

* caron Ρ ■ «i. · e r g o haec def

of his claims to divinity, yet Virg. Aen. 6, 304, recognizes i t : crude an viridisque senectus; cf. C.I.L. V1I1, 8992: deo Cbaroni lulius Anabus votum m/r.:. Further, among the Etruscans Charm appears as a demon of death; cf. K. Dilthey in Rhein. Mus. 27 (1872), 419; O. Waser, Charon (1898); id. in /».-»'. 5 (1899), 2178; E. Nordcn o n Virg. An. 6, 304; F. de Ruyt, Charwi, demon etrusqm (1934); also the modern Greek Chant. Cerberus: on this hound of bell, originally with one head, in Attic an usually two-headed, in old Ionic and most later representations three-headed (cf. Τ use. 1, 10: triceps apud inferos Cerberuj\ 2, 22), cf. O. Immisch in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1119-1135; O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 406. S. Eitrcm in P.-W. 11 (1922), 271-284. H. Scholz, Der Hund in d. gr-rom. Magu u. Re/. (1937), 33; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 403-416. Of cults of Cerberus the traces are scanty; cf. Eitrcm, op. at., 276 (to which add Theodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 6 3 : τούτων σύμβολον ό τριχάρανο; κύων, τουτέστιν ό έν τοις τρισΐ στοι· χίίοις, ύδατι, γη, αέρι πονηρός δαίμων). His canine and threefold form suggests the repulsive Egyptian deities s o sca­ thingly noted at 1, 43; 1, 81-82; 1, 101; so that we have here a climax among improbable gods: Juppiter and Neptune in the more respectable class; Orcus a little less regarded; the personified rivers of the underworld; the slovenly yet human Charon; and, finally, the unnatural bestial form of Cerberus. Later attempts (e.g., Palaephatus, De Incred. 39) to rationalize his triple form by symbolic interpretations need not here concern us. 44. haec Carneades aicbat: cf. 3, 29: it/a eutUm quae Carneades adferebatt and n.

3, 44

1061

tolleret (quid enim philosopho 1 minus conveniens?), sed ut Stoicos nihil de dis 2 explicare convinceret;3 itaque insequebatur: 'Quid enim?', aiebat,* 'si hi fratres sunt in numero deorum, num de patre eorum Saturno negari potest, quern volgo δ maxime · colunt ad occidentem?7 Qui si est deus, patrem quoque eius 1 filosofo AB · diis^KW Vx% u u l g o PFt uolgi V\ uulgi Ν colunt Ρ

» conuiceret Β * agcbat GVlN 1 · maxime (c add.) Β ad

(Carneades); Scxt. E m p . Adv. Pbys. 1, 1 8 2 : ήρώτηνται δέ ύπό τοΰ Καρνεάδου χαΐ σωριτιχώς τινές, οΟς ό γνώριμος αύτοϋ Κλειτόμαχος ώς σπουδαιότατους καί άνυτικωτάτους άνέγραψεν. L. R o b i n , Pyrrhon et le scept. gr. (1944), 106, accepts t h i s statement of C i c e r o ; E . L. M i n a r {CI. Weekly, 4 3 (1949). 68, n. 6) t h i n k s t h e caveat is that of Cicero himself. n o n ut d e o s tolleret: cf. 3, 10, n. (cum tua ration» contendere); Div. 2„ 148: nee vero . . . superstitione tollenda religio tollitur. nam et maiorum instituta Uteri sacris caerimoniisque retinendis sapient is estt etc.; Fin. 2, 4 2 : qttod is [sc. Carneades] non tarn ut probaret protuiit quam ut Stoicis, quibuscum bellum gerebat, opponeret; Ac. 2, 131: introducebat etiam Carneades non quo probaret sed ut opponeret Stoicis; Matt. 5, 1 7 : μή νομΐσητε δτι ήλΟον καταλΰσαι τον νόμον ή τους προφήτας· ούκ ήλθον καταλΰσαι άλλα πληρώσαι; Α . S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbiiol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 3 6 , n. 52. quid . . . philosopho minus con­ v e n i e n s : cf. 1, 4 : contra quos Carneades ita multa dissermi ut excitaret homines non socordes ad peri investigandi cupiditatem. i n s e q u e b a t u r : " p u r s u e d his i n q u i r y " ( R a c k h a m ) or "pressed his p o i n t . " q u i d enim» e t c . : this q u o t a t i o n has n o definite e n d b u t is gradually m e r g e d in Cotta's o w n w o r d s . s u n t in n u m e r o d e o r u m : cf. 3 , 4 3 : Iovem et Neptunum deum numeras. patre e o r u m S a t u r n o : regularly c o n ­ sidered divine and w o r s h i p p e d w i t h a t e m p l e at R o m e . n e g a r i : Hcindorf, with deteriores, a d d e d id; b u t negare can be used a b s o l u t e ­ ly; cf. 1, 6 1 : difficile est negare; also cf.

· uolgo occidentem

the omission of an object w i t h

fecisst

in 3,74.

colunt ad occidentem: cf. Hcs. Op» 167-171 [where C r o n u s rules o v e r the heroes w h o live in t h e Islands of t h e Blest beside the O c e a n ] ; Pind. 01. 2, 70-72 [ w h o p u t s t h e t o w e r of C r o n u s near the Islands of the B l e s t ] ; cf. Plut. De/. Orac. 18, p. 420a; De Foe. in Orb. 26, p . 941a [placing him five days' sail b e y o n d Britain]; D i o n . H a l . 1, 38, 1 [on Italy as especially sacred t o S a t u r n ] ; 1, 38, 2 : λέγουσι δέ καΐ τάς θυσίας έπιτελεΐν τ φ Κρόνω τους παλαιούς, ώσπερ έν Καρχηδόνι τέως ή πόλις διέμενε καΐ παρά Κελτοϊς είς τόδε χρόνου γίνε­ ται καί έν άλλοις τισΐ τ ω ν έσπερίων εθνών άνδροφόνους; D i o d . 3 , 6 1 , 3 : δυναστεΰσαι δέ φασι τόν Κρόνον κατά Σικελίαν καί Λιβύην έτι δέ τήν Ί τ α λ ί α ν , καί το σύνολον έν τοις προς έσπέραν τόποις συστήσασΟαι τήν βασιλείαν; 5, 66, 5 : δυναστεΰσαι δ* αυτόν μάλιστα τ ω ν προς έσπέραν τ ό π ω ν ; Plut. Dels, et Os. 69, p . 378 e : τους δέ προς έσπέραν οίκοϋντας Ιστορεί Θεόπομπος ήγεισθαι καί κάλεΐν τόν μεν χειμώνα Κρόνον, τό δέ θέρος Ά φ ρ ο δ ί τ η ν , τό δ* £αρ Π ε ρ σ ε · φ ό ν η ν έκ δέ Κρόνου καί 'Αφροδίτης γεννασθαι π ά ν τ α ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 7 1 : 6 δέ Κράτης τόν Κρόνον φησί Σικελίας καί 'Ιταλίας καί τοΰ πλείστου μέρους της Λιβύης βασιλεϋσαι άπηνώς, τόν δέ τούτου υίόν έπιΟέσΟαι τ ω πατρί καί αυτόν είς ίσχατον έλάσαι της δύσεως; E u s t a t h . in D i o n . Pcrieg. 64 (Geog. Gr. min. 2, 2 2 8 ; of the Pillars of H e r c u l e s ) : έκαλοϋντο δέ ποτέ καί Κρόνου στηλαι; Μ. Pohlenz in P.-V?. 11 (1922), 19981999. q u i s i est d e u s : cf. P . Mihaileanu,

1062

3,44

Caelum esse deum confitendum est. Quod si ita est, Cadi qooquc pareotes di * habendi sunt, Aether ct Dies, eonimque fratres c sorores, qui a genealogis antiquis sic nominantur,1 Amor, Dolus, 1

di PVlN, diitttt.

■ nominanantur N1

De Comprebensiom'bus relatives afmd Cic. from Amor to Somnia, who derive froc (1907), 85. the gloom of Erebus and N o t pattern . . . eius Caelum: cf. He*. genealogis antiquis: cf. 3, 42: a e* Tbtog. 116-117, on the origin of the imteriores urutantur et ruxmditas Stttrat, god·: ή τοι μέν πρώτιστα Χάος γένττ', 3, 53: is qui tbeclop momaantur; 3, 55: αύταρ Ιπχιτα / ΓαΓ (ύρύστκρνος; 123- antiqui bistoria. The word gemaJtg* 127: έχ Χάχος ft* Έρεβος TC μέλαινα seems to be limited in classical Lace τι Νύξ έγένοντβ [cf. Et. Μ. ts. ήμερα] · / to this passage and Censor. 4, 11: s.* Νυκτός 8* αδτ* ΑΙθήρ TC καΐ Ήμερη plerique gentalogpt amtores sum/; cf. also έξτγένοντο. / Γαΐα &έ τοι πρώτον μέν Prod. Apotb. 315; Ven. Fort. Mart. 1,24 έγβίνατο Ισον εαυτή / Ούρανον durre- [both of MoacsJ. In Greek Dion. Hal ρότνθ*; 132-137: αύταρ Ιπτιτα / Ούρανφ Ant. 1, 13, 1, calls Pherecydcs vcvu«ύνη6«ϊσα τέχ* Ήκβανδν βαθυβίνην, λόγων ούΒτνος ocurcpov; and Oiog. L. 1. Ι... Ι ... Ι ... Ι τους Μ μέβ* όπλότατος 115 applies the term to Epixnenidcs. γένττο Κρόνος άγχυλομήτης; Hygin. Isocx. Antid. 45, remarks: ol μέν yip τι Λ £ . praef. 1: tx CaJigtne Chaos; ex Cbao γένη τά των ημιθέων αναζητούντες τό* et CaJigtne Nox, Diet, Erebus, Aether. ρΜον τον αυτών χατέτριψαν. ex Nocte et Erebo Fatum, Sentctus, Mors, Amor, e t c : on such extended asyn­ Lttum, f Contintntia, Somnus, Somnia . . . deton cf. R. Kuhner—C. Stegmann, Miseria, Petulantia . . . Par cat tres . .. Ausj. Gram. d. /at. Spr. 2, 2 1 (1914), 153, Htsptridts. For Catlus ( = Uranus) mnd who compare with this list of 17 items his relationships cf. 2, 63; 3, 53; 3, 55; Tusc. 5, 107 [16 philosophers); De Har. 3, 56; 3, 59; 3, 62; H. Steuding in Rap. 12 (19 Romans); Varr. R.R. Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 844-845; [11 types of soil], to which may be added G. Wissowa in P.-V?. 3 (1899), 1276- Tusc. 4, 16 [14 qualities]; Plaut. Bactb. 1277. 115-116 [9 abstracts]; Enn. Am. 62-63 confitendum esc: cf. 2, 75, n. (con­ Vahlen [12 deities]; Prod. Psych. 464-465 [11 abstracts]. Such enumerations of fitendum est). Aether et Die·: for these parents of personified abstracts [without asynde­ Caelus cf. Hygin. Fab. pracf. 2: ex ton) are found in Hcs. Tbtog. 211-230; At there et Die Terra, Caelum, Mare; Virg. Atn. 6, 274-280; Hygin. Fab. for conflicting pedigrees, however, Wis- pracf. 1-3; Sen. H.F. 690-696; Claud. Ktwa, opxit., 1276. On Aether as a In Rjsfin. 1,30-38 ; Epiphan. Ash. Hatrts. 1, 2. 31, 3 {Pair. Gr. 41, 477 c-
3, 44

1063

f modus,1 Labor,1 Invidentia, Fatum, Scnectus, Mors, Tcncbrac, 1

moms V*Nt metus dttt. Rom.; an momus?

Hes. Tbeog. 224: μετά τήν 8* Άπάτην τέκε και Φιλότητα / Γήρας τ' ούλομένην, και Έριν τέκε καρτεροθυμον. Amor appropriately begins the list, in keeping u'ith the proverb "Ερως απάντων τών βεών παλαίτατος; cf. W. Croncrt, Colo Us u. Menedemos (1906), 159; also Cornut. N.D. 17, pp. 28-29 Lang; Lucian, Dial. Deor. 2, 1; De Salt. 7; Paus. 9, 27, 2; O. Waser in P.-W. 6 (1909), 485-487; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2, 2 (1925), 1019-1054. Dolus: "Απάτη of Hes. Tbeog. 224; Dolus of Hygin. Fab. pracf. 3 ; Prud. Psych. 465; cf. K. Wernicke in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2670-2671; O. Waser in P.-W. 5 (1905). 1292. Perhaps not too clearly differentiated from hie sister, Fraus (see below). f modus: V% reads mo/us, but neither it nor modus gives satisfactory sense and neither corresponds to anything in the lists of Hesiod and Hyginus [Plasbcrg's suggestion that modus may = Νέμεσις of Hes. Tbeog. is unconvincing]. Pro­ posed emendations include Morbus [of a minor ms of Gronovius, corresponding rather poorly to "Αλγεαοί Hes. Tbeog. 227, but resembling Μorhi of Virg. Aen. 6, 275, and Claud. VI Cons. Hon. 323; or Morbus of Sen. H.F. 694; Claud. In Rufin. 1, 32), Metus [of dett. Rom., suggesting nothing in Hesiod or Hygi­ nus, but MttHi of Virg. Aen. 6, 276; Prud. Psych. 464; Claud. De Cons. Stil. 2, 373; Metus Pavorque of Sen. H.F. 693; and Timor of Claud. In Rufin. 1, 34], Metus Morbus of Moscr and Morbus Metus of Mayor [the two being combined in Virg. G. 3, 552; Aen. 6, 275-276; cf. W. C. McDcrmott in Cl.foum. 34 (1938), 25, n. 9]. Much nearer palaeographically, however, is Momus; cf. Hes. Tbeog. 214: δεύτερον αύ" Μώμον καΐ Όιζύν άλγινόεσσαν; Plat. Rep. 6, 487 a (and Shorey's n.); Lucian, Deor. Cone. 14: έγραμμάτευε Μώμος Νυκτός και ό "Υπνος τήν γνώμην εΤπεν; Epiphan. Adv. Haeres. 1, 2, 31, 3 (Pair. Gr. 41, 477 c-d), where

* dabor (7)BX

some texts read Μώμος, others Μόρος; Tzetz. Tbeog. 115 (Anecd.. Gr. p. 581 Matranga); Pfciffer's ed. of Callimachus (1949), 323. 1 am deterred from here emending to Momus, not because, as Plasberg thinks, Μώμος is rendered below as Invidentia (a very inexact equating), but only because the other abstracts here appear in Latin forms rather than as transliterations from the Greek. Labor: personified in Hes. Tbeog. 226: αύτάρ "Ε ρις στυγερή τέκε μέν Π όνο ν άλγινοεντα; Viig. Aen. 6, 277: Letumqm Labosque; Sen. Oed. 652: Leturn Luesque, Mors, Labor, Tabes, Dolor-, O. Hofer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2754. Invidentia: cf. Τ use. 3, 20; 3, 2 1 : invidentia aegritudo est ex alterius rebus secundis; 4, 16; Apul. De Plat. 2, 16. This abstract does not appear in Hesiod's list, unless Μώμος or Ζηλον of 384 [a child of quite different parentage] be so interpreted, or in that of Hyginus [unless -\continentia in praef. 1 be a corruption of it]. On the personified Φθόνος cf. O. Hofer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2473-2475. Fatum: corresponding to Hes. Tbeog. 211 (quoted on Mors, below); 217: καΐ Μοίρας και Κήρας έγείνατο νηλεοποίνους; Hygin. Fab. pracf. 1: Fatum, Senectus, Mors, Leturn; cf. W. C. Greene, Moira (1944), 29. Senectus: Hes. Tbeog. 225: Γήρας τ' ούλόμενον ; Virg. Aen. 6, 275: tristisque Senectus; Hygin. Fab. pracf. 1 [see pre­ ceding n.]; H. Zwickcr in P.-W. 2A (1923), 1457-1458. Mors: cf. Hes. Tlteog. 211-212: Νύξ δ'έτεκεν στυγερόν τε Μόρον και Κήρα μέλαιναν / καΐ Θάνατον, τέκε V "Υπνον, Ιτικτε δέ φϋλον 'Ονείρων; 756-759; Hygin, Fab. pracf. 1: ex Nocte et Erebo Fatum, Senectus, Mors, Letum; Sen. Oed. 652: Letum Luesque, Mors, etc.; Paus. 5, 18, 1; L. Prcllcr, Rom. Myth. 2» fl883), 219-220. Sicilians still swear by Santa Morte (H. Usener, Gbtternamen (1896).

1064

3, 45

Miseria, Querella,1 Gratia, Fraus, Pertinacia, Parcae,* Hesperides, Somnia; quos omnis 4 Erebo et Nocte natos ferunt. Aut igitui haec monstra probanda sunt aut prima ilia tollenda.6 18 45 Quid * Apollinem, Volcanum,· Mercurium, ceteros deos esse dices, 7 dc 1 querela PF * rarcae PVX ilia Ρ · u u l c a n u m PV*NF

■ csperides Β ' did» Ρ

4

o m n e s V*

· tollendi

3 6 8 ) ; Ο . G r u p p c , Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1070, n. 9 ; E . Marbach in P.- W. 16 (1933), 314-316; A . Lesky in P.-W. 5A (1934), 1245-1268 (especially 1251). T e n e b r a e : apparently u n m a t c h e d in Hcsiod a n d the o t h e r lists, b u t a p p r o p r i ­ ate for a child of E r e b u s a n d Ν ox. M i s c r i a : cf. H e s . Tbeog. 2 1 4 : Ό ι ζ ύ ν άλγινόεσσαν; H y g i n . Fab. praef. 1: Discordia, Miseria, Petu/antia. Q u e r e l l a : cf. H e s . Tbtog. 2 2 9 : Νείκεά TC ψευδέας τ ι Λόγους. Gratia: surely n o t o n e of t h e three Graces, b u t u n d e r s t o o d by Mayor, w h e n t h u s coupled with Fraus, t o mean " u n ­ fair i n f l u e n c e " ; cf. Pro Quinct. 84: improbitatem et gratiam cum inopia et veritate contendere; Pro Sex. Rose. 122: nimiam gratiam potentiamqm Cbrysogoni iicimus . . . nobis obstare; Pro Mur. 6 2 : cape quicquam babeat moments gratia. It seems unnecessary t o e m e n d with Davies t o gaudia (cf. V i r g . Atn. 6, 278-279). F r a u · : cf. n. o n Dolus, a b o v e . I n M a r t . C a p . 1, 5 1 , Fraus is a n a t t e n d a n t o n Mercury as g o d of trade. P e r t i n a c i a : possibly = "Epiv . . .

4, 4 8 4 . T h e y are r a t i o n a l i z e d b y Pikcphatus, De Incredib. 18. S o m n i a : cf. H e s . Tbeog. 2 1 2 : hxx— Aen. to. δέ φϋλον 'Ονείρων; V i r g . 283-284: quam sedem Somnia vulgp / tau tenere ferunt; Hygin. Fab. praef. 1 Somnus, Somnia. They w e r e naturally, like S o m n u s , t h e children o f i\ox. On thcix pedigree, etc., cf. H . K e n n e r m P.-W. 18 (1939), 4 5 1 . E r e b o et N o c t e n a t o t : H e s . Tbe*£. is i n c o n s i s t e n t ; 213 says ού> τινι κοιμηθεϊσα θεά τέκε Ν ύ ξ έ ρ ε β έ ν ν η ; b u t 124125 declares Νυκτός δ'αύτ* ΑΙΟήρ τεκ*ί Ή μ ε ρ η έξεγένοντο, / οΟς τ έ κ χ χυσαμέντ Έ ρ έ β ε ι φιλότητι μιγεϊσα. N i g h t and d a r k n e s s are as primal in H c s i o d and H y g i n u s as in Gen. 1, 2. Cf. Acusilaus, Geneal. 1 {Frag. Hist. Gr. 1, 100;: "Ερεβος μέν τόν άρρενα, τ ή ν &έ θτ(λειαν Ν ύ χ τ α ; P h i l o d e m . De Piet. 137, p . 6 1 G o m p e r z : έχ Ν υ κ τ ό ς χ α ΐ <Ταρ>· τάρου λέγεται <τά τ ο ά ν τ α ; 1 4 , ρ . 81 G o m p e r z : τήν Ν ύ κ τ α θεάν φη-σιν π ρ ω τ ί σ τ η ν ; L y d . De Mens. 2 , 2 : ν ύ χ τ ι δέ πάντων μητέρα όνομάζειν. E r e b u s s e e m s t o h a v e been first t h e darkness of t h e u n d e r w o r l d ; t h e n personified

χαρτκρόθυμον of He». Tbeog. 225; not

as an underworld deity and provided

elsewhere personified. Parcae: cf. H e s . Tbeog. 217-219: x a l Μοίρας x a l Κήρας έγείνατο νηλεοποίους, / Κ λ ω θ ώ Tt Λάχεσίν TC x a l "Ατροπον, αΓτε βροτοΐσι / γεινομένοισι λδοΰσιν Ιχ«ιν αγαθόν TC καχόν T C ; H y g i n . Fab. praef. 1: Parcae trest id est, C/otbo, Lacbesis, Atropos; Hesperides; R. Peter in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1569-1570. H e s p e r i d e s : cf. H e s . Tbeog. 215-216: 'Εσπερίδας θ', ής μήλα πέρην χλυτοϋ Ώκεανοϊο / χρύσεα χαλά μέλουσι; Κ. Sccligcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 2594-2603; Ε . Sittig in P.-VP. 8 (1913), 1243-1248; Pease o n V i r g . Aen.

w i t h a g e n e a l o g y ; cf. L. v. S y b c l in R o s c h e r , Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 1296; O . Waser in P.-V. 6 (1909), 403-404. F o r t h e personification o f Ν ύ ξ cf. P . Wcizsacker in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 569-576; E . B e m e r t in P.-V. IT (1937), 1663-1672. H e s . Tbeog. 1 2 3 states that b o t h E r e b u s a n d N y x c a m e forth from Chaos. m o n s t r a : cf. 1, 1 8 : portenta et mtrecula . . . sommantium; 1, 2 8 : multaqm eiusdem monstra, quippe qui bellmm, q» discordiam . . . ad deum rewocet. t o l l e n d a : cf. 3,93: non ut earn toiterem. 4 5 . A p o l l i n e m , V o l c a n u m , Mercu-

3, 45

1065

rlercule,1 Acsculapio, Libero, Castore, Polluce dubitabis? At hi juidem coluntur aeque atquc illi, apud quosdam etiam multo Tiagis. Ergo * hi dei s sunt habendi mortalibus nati matribus? ^uid? Aristaeus,4 qui 6 olivae dicitur inventor, Apollinis filius, » hcrculac Bx

* crghi A1

» di Ν

r i u m : as representatives of the O l y m ­ pians, whose claims to divinity w o u l d laturally surpass those of lesser figures i k e Hercules, and still more those of -icroes of the class of Aristaeus and Theseus. c e t e r o s : by asyndeton at the end of m enumeration; cf. 1, 9 2 : cor, pulmonis, ; ecur, cetera; 3, 37: so/em, lunam, reliqua astra; 3, 45, b e l o w ; Aristaeus . . . Theseus . . . rtliqui; 3, 52: Tiberinumt Spinonem Anemonem, Nodinum, alia . . . fluminum nomina; 3, 7 4 : tot iudicia de mala jide . . . pro socio, fiduciae, reliqua; Tusc. 4, 5 9 ; 4, 6 6 ; 5 , 1 0 7 ; 5 , 1 2 0 ; Off. 3, AS, Brut. 2 9 2 ; Pro Balb. 3 0 ; Auct. Ad Her. 4, 7; 4, 2 3 ; R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, AusJ. Gram, d. /at. Spr. 2, 2* (1914). 154. d c H e r c u l e . . . d u b i t a b i s : but in 2, 6 2 (where sec the n. on these deities), Balbus had recognized these five and also Romulus as deified mortals. A s Mayor remarks, this book borrows the arguments of Carncadcs w h o l o n g antedated the source for Book 2 (Posidonius?). c o l u n t u r a e q u e a t q u e i l l i : local tutelary gods might easily in their particular localities receive a more intensified worship than that there accorded to g o d s of wider competence; cf. 3 , 50: Alabandtnsts qujdem sanctius Alabandum colunt . . . quam quemquam nobilium deortim. m o r t a l i b u s nati m a t r i b u s : but with one divine parent. A r i s t a e u s : according t o F. Hillcr v. Gacrtringen (in P.-W. 2 (1896), 858), only one of the many names of an old local deity. Cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3 , 1 (1940), 267-271, especially 269, where he believes Aristaeus t o be one of those early Greek kings, like A g a m e m n o n , Ampbiaraus, Trophonius, and Ascle-

* axisteus AHPVB

· quid

A*

pius, w h o bore the title of the sky-god w h o s e human embodiments they were regarded as being. A. D . N o c k (CI. Pbilol. 38 (1943), 54) thinks Aristaeus originally a minor god, w h o , from the time of Dicacarchus or later, was trans­ formed by myth into a human being and then redcified on the basis of his supposed benefits to the human race; cf. Pind. Pytb. 9, 59-65; Varr. Atac. ap. Prob. in Virg. G. 1, 14; Paus. 8, 2, 4 ; also K. Schirmcr in Roschcr, AusJ. Lex. 1 (1890), 547-551; F. Hillcr v. Gacrtringen in P.-W. 2 (18%), 852859 (and works cited at 858-859). o l i v a e . . . i n v e n t o r : but most often Athena was reputed the discoverer of the olive (sec the passages collected by A. S. Pease in P.-W. 17 (1937), 2015, 38-51), and in 2 Vcrr. 4, 128, Cicero speaks of Aristaeus qui [ut Graeci ferunt, Libtri filius] inventor olei esse dicitur; cf. 4, 139: inventorem olei deum. Yet Diod. 4, 81, 2 [after Timaeus] says: τοϋτον δέ παρά των Νυμφών μαθόντα τήν τε τοϋ γάλακτος πηξιν καΐ τήν κατασκ^ήν των σμήνων, έτι δέ των έλχιών τήν κατεργασίαν, διδάξαι πρώτον τους άνθρω­ πο»;; cf. Apoll. Rh. 4, 1132-1133: Άρισταίοιο μελίφρονος, ος £α μελισσέων / έργα πολυκμήτοιό τ' άνεύρατο πΐαρ έλαίης; Plin. Ν.Η. 7, 199: oleum et trapeIas Aristaeus Atlnnienns, idem mella (sc. invenit); N o n n . 5, 225-226; 5, 258-260: πρώτος έυρραθάμιγγος άλείφατος εύρεν έέρσην, / καρπόν ότε βρίθοντι ταμών μυλοει&έι πέτρω / πίονας ύγροτόκοιο γονάς εΌλιψεν έλαίης; Schol. Pind. Pytb. 9, 115 a: φαίνεται δέ δτι καΐ τήν έλαιουργίαν καΐ μελιττουργίαν πρώτος έπινενόηκεν Άρισταϊος; Schol. Theocr. 5, 53-54: αύται [the nymphs] γάρ έκθρέψασαι τον Άρισταΐον έδίδαξχν τλν του έήαίου έργασίαν καΐ μέλιτος,

1066

3, 45

Theseus qui Neptuni, reliqui quorum patres di,1 non crunt i deorum numero? Quid quorum matres? Opinor ■ etiam 3 magis ut enim [in] * iure civili qui est matre libera liber est, item 5 iure 1 dii V%N ■ ucl ita sup. V

■ opinior Bl · iurae Vx

· etiam opinor F

ώς φησιν 'Αριστοτέλης [fr. 468 Rose]; Et. M. s.v. βρίσαι. Olivet us accordingly emended olivat to olivi, but that is a poeti­ cal and post-classical word not used by Cicero (who regularly employs oleum), so that it seems wiser to assume that he here followed a different tradition from that which he used in the Verrines, or else that, in hasty composition, he has confused his materials. For Aristacus's importance in bee-keeping cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 819, nn. 6-7, and add Schol. Dan. G. 4, 7; 4, 283; Exc. varia in Anted. Oxon. 4, 240 Cramer. On deification of benefactors cf. 1, 38, n. (a quibus . . . utilitai), and for lists of inventors and discoverers—a subject in which, from Sen. Ep. 90, it would appear that Posidonius was greatly interested—cf. Plin. N.H. 7, 191-210; Clem. Strom. 1, 16, 74, 1—1, 16, 77, 2 [especially 1, 16, 77, 1-2]; P. Eichholtz, De Scriptoribus π«ρΙ ευρημάτων (1867); Μ. Krcmmcr, De Catalogis Heurematum (1890), especially 108; 110; K. Wendling, De Peplo Aristoteiico (1891); A. Klcingunther in Phiiologus, Supplbd. 26, 1 (1933), 1-153; also below, 3, 53; 3, 57; 3,59. Apollinie filiue: Aristacus was com­ monly represented as the son of Apollo and Cyrene; cf. Phcrccyd. 10 (ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. 3, 467); Phylarchus, 15 (ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. 2, 498); Apoll. Rh. 2, 506; Virg. G. 4, 323 [and Scrv. on G.A, 317;Prob. on G. 1, 14; 4, 317]; Diod. 4, 81, 2; Schol. Pind. Pytb. 4, 4; Hygin. Fab. 161. Theseus qui Neptuni: Davics, fol­ lowing dtteriores, deleted qui, in which he was followed by A. C. Clark, Τ be Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 359. But the best ms evidence favors qui, and it may be explained as the subject of dicitur understood from the preceding

* [in] om. dttt. VT^K

clause, in which Aristacus is describe. as the son of Apollo, his discovery ο oil being an interesting detail but irre levant to the subject under discussior. Allen remarks that Cicero careless! writes qui olivat dicitur inventor for q± olivat inventor, Apollinis dicitur β Jim. Q: Theseus as the son of Neptune rathe than of Aegcus, King of Athens (wb. may, however, be merely an appcllauo: of Posidon himself), cf. 3, 76, belox and other passages noted by A. S. Pew in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 54 (1943), 81 On the worship of Theseus at Athcre see O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Rtl. 1 (1906 593-594. reliqui: for the asyndeton sec the r. on ceteros, above. quorum patres di: i.e., the ήμίθτ· cf. E. Rohde, Psycbt, 1* (1907), 153 n.O. in deorum numero: cf. 3, 44: /« numero deorum. quorum matres: sc. erant dtat, or the analogy of patres di, above. ut item: cf. 1 , 3 , n. (sicut . . . item] iure civili: the ms reading in iur, civili is probably caused by dittograprr. (in iu-), and in has been deleted by \Valkci and subsequent editors to agree with iure naiurat, below. The ius ciril* i< defined in Off. 3, 69: itaque maioret ahui ius gentium, aliud ius civil* esse voluerunt: quod civile non idem continue gentium, quo* auttm gentium idem civile esse debet [cf. 5. 23]; Top. 28: ut si quis dicat ius cmle :i esse quod in It gibus, senatus consultis, rtb»s iudicatis, pentorum auctoritatt, edtctis m.gistratuum, more, aequitate connstat; h. Weiss in P.-\P. 10 (1917), 1206-1211. Observe Cicero's humor in defining the degrees of divine relationship b\ the prescriptions of rhe Roman civil la». matre libera Liber: with the polypto ton cf. 1, 44: novis nova; 1, 50: ornna

3, 45

1067

naturae qui dea* matre est deus sit necesse est. Itaque Achillem Astypalenses a insulani8 sanctissime * colunt;5 qui si deus est,· et 1 dcac V1, dec Bl * astypalenses dett., astipalinses BF, *astipallis nsc Vlt astipalissc V\ astypalisnsc AP, astypalis nonse H, asti palladis in (lad del,) Ν * insula/W * sanctissumum ^iP*VlFt sanctissimam Pl · ecolunt AV • est deus Ρ

omnibus ι 1, 121: aliis alii; P. ParzLngcr, sailors in storms (cf. O. Gruppe, Gr. Btitr. ζ. Kenntnis d. Entwickl. d. cic. Myth. u. Rel. 1 (1906), 617, n. 3; 845), Stils (1910), 46. On the point of law cf. as well as in other roles. He received Gaius, 1, 82: ex anal la et libero iure divine honors in Epirus (Plut. Pyrrb. 1, gentium tervus nasdtur, et contra ex libera 2) and at Erythrae (W. Dittcnbergcr, et servo liber nascitur\ Ulp. 5, 8-10: Sylloge Inscr. Gr* (1900), no. 600, 51, 76), conubio interveniente liberi semper pa/rem but in Elis was worshipped as a hero sequuntur ; non interveniente conubio matriswith a cenotaph (Paus. 6, 23, 3). For condicioni accedunt . . . ex cive Romano ettemples to him cf. Paus. 3, 20, 8; 3, 24, Latina Latinus nasciturt et ex libero et 5; (Aristot.J Mir. Ausc. 106, 840 a 10-11. aruiila servus, quoniam, cum bis casibus For other legends of Achilles after his conubia non sint, partus sequitur matrem, death sec J. Eschcr-Burkli in P.-W. 1 etc, Justinian, Inst. 1, 4: si quis ex matre (1894), 240; E. Rohdc, Psyche, 1« (1907), iibera nascatur patre servo ingenuus nibilo 183, n. 3. minus nascitur; quemadmodum qui ex matre Astypalenees: the proper form of libera et incerto patre natus est, quoniam this adjective—for which no other in­ vulgo conceptus est, etc. Dion. Hal. Ant. 11, stance is cited by the Thes. Ling. Lai.— 29, 3, further states the general principle: is very uncertain. BF read astipalinses επί τον κοινδν άττάντων καταφεύγω νόμον, (where ins may be influenced by the δς ού των υποβαλλομένων άλλα των following insulani)\ some deteriores have μητέρων είναι τα ϊκγονα δίκαιοι, ελευ­ astipalenses; other mss give various θέρων μέν ούσών ελεύθερα, δούλων δέ inadmissible forms, and Davies (followed δούλα, τους αυτούς ϊχοντα κυρίους ους by Mayor et at.) emends to Astypaαν καΐ αϊ μητέρες αυτών £χωσι. J. Ε. Β. laeenses, which would be correctly formed Mayor cites a legal maxim: partus ven- from the noun Astypalaea (yet cf. trem sequitur. One might also compare Μελιτεΐς from Μελίταια, Άπαμεΐς from those magical charms which name the Apamea, and many other examples mothers rather than the fathers of cited by W. Dittcnbcrger in Hermes, those attacked, on the principle of 41 (1906), 173, who also, however pattr inctrlus, mater certa (cf. J. G. Frazcr, (173-174), collects regularly formed ad­ Golden Bough, 6» (1914), 209, on free jectives, including Άστυπαλαιεύς). The love as underlying Afutterrecbt); sec only epigraphical reference to the possi­ R. Hcim, Incantamenta magica (1892), ble worship of Achilles at Astypalaea 474, n. 1; A. Abt, Die Apol. d. Apul. seems to be in Inscr. Mar. Aeg. 3, no. 182, (1908), 24 (98), n. 2, and works there where a χω<ρός> Άχνλλικός is mention­ cited; R. \Xunsch, Ant. Flucbtajeln ed; cf. L. R. Farncll, Gr. Hero Cults (1912), 9-11; W. S. Fox in Am.Journ. of (1921), 409. Arch. 17 (1913), 84; H. J. Rose, Plu­ insulani: a rare word, used also by tarch's Roman Quest. (1924), 95-96; Sidon. tip. 9, 3, 4; Pacat. Paneg. Tbeod. S. Eitrcm, Pap. Osloenses, 1 (1925), 44-45; 23, 3 (p. 109 Bachrcns); doubtless here D. M. Robinson in Stud, in Hon. of employed to distinguish the residents of Ε. K. Rand (1938), 253, n. 47. the island of Astypalaea from those of Achillem . . . colunt: Achilles ap­ several other places of the same name; cf. P.-W. 2 (1896), 1875-1876. pears as a wind-god and a protector of 68

1068

3, 46

Orpheus * et Rhesus * di * sunt, Musa matre nati; nisi forte maritumae4 nuptiae terrenis * anteponuntur. Si hi di · non sunt, quia nusquam coluntur, quo modo illi sunt? 46 Vide 7 igitur ne virtutibus hominum isti honores β habeantur, non immortalitatibus ;· quod tu quoque, Balbe, wisus es dicere. Q u o modo autem potes, si Latonam deam putas, Hccatam10 non putare,11 1 orfcug AVBF ■ et rhesus (rbc in ras.) B, et thcseus V*N, ethesw A%HPVV% cthcsis A1 · dii V*N * znaritum hae A(?)P, maritume V*, nu7 ritumaec V% · terraenis Bx · dii K 1 uide]utiJV ■ honoris AP \ 'lBF, 1 hononores N · non inmortalibus habeantur N, immo rtalibus A1 ■· hacl caum ABF " ptare P

sanctisaume: cf. 1, 81-82. Ausf. Lex. 4 (1909). 107-109) colleen Orpheus . . . Musa matre: cf. 1, 41. not a few cases of the cult of Rhesus Orpheus was commonly called the son (Philostr. Heroic, p. 149 Kayscr, says of Ocagrus and the muse Calliope; that on Mt. R hod ope wild beasts in cf. K. Ziegler in P.-W. 18 (1939), twos and threes offer themselves for 1217-1224, who observes (1305) that sacrifice on his altars); cf. W. Leaf in no ancient evidence expressly designates fourn. of Hell. Stud. 35 (1915). 4 ; G. Seure Orpheus as a god, despite Tcrt. De An. in Rev. de pbilol. 54 (1928), 106-139. 2: plerosque auctores etiam deos existimavitespecially 120, n. 2. antiquitas, ntdum divot, ut Μercurium 46. vide . . . ne: vide here resembles a Aegyptium . . . ut Orpbeum, ut Musaeum, verb of fearing; cf. 3, 24: vide . . . ne ... etc.; Aug. CD. 18, 14: vtrum isti tbeologi dicendum sit; Div. 1, 45; 2, 75; 2, 136; deos colutrunt, non pro dis culti sunt; and many other cases in H. Merguet, quamvis Orpbeum neuio quo modo in/ernis Lex. x.d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 2 (1892), 653. sacris pel potius sacrilegis praefictrt so/eat virtutibus hominum . . . honores: civitas inpiorum. cf. 2, 62, n. (beneficiis excelJentis viros); Rhesus: on the parentage of the 3, 50: augtndae virtutis gratia . · . vrrorum Thracian king Rhesus cf. O. Jessen in fortittm memoriam bonore deorum immerta· Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1909), 105, who Hum consecratam. points out that the River Strymon was immortalitatibus: for the plural cf. usually regarded as his father, while his Moyses in Cypr. Ep. 26, 2: gloriosas mother was a muse (as here), or, more martyrurn non dicam mortes std immortalsspecifically, the muse Euterpe (Apollod. fates . . . pro sicutus es; note also the plu­ Bibl. 1, 3, 4; Schol. //. and Eustath. on rals of abstracts in 2, 98, above. //. 10, 435; Schol. Eur. Rbes. 346; 393; tu quoque, Balbe, visus es dicere: Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 469), Terpsichore in 2, 62; but Balbus there assigned both (Aristoph. Hypoth. Eur. Rbes.), Calliope reasons: rite di sunt babiti, cum et optima (Apollod. Bibl. 1, 3, 4), or Clio (Schol. esstnt et aeterni. Eur. Rbes. 393). On his cult cf. n. on quo modo: as in the second sentence quia nusquam coluntur, below. above. nisi forte: ironical; cf. 1, 99, n. (nisi Hecatam: a goddess first appearing forte); 1, 117; 2, 158; 3, 78. in Hes. Tbeog. 404-406: ΦοΙβη 8* αύ maritumae . . . terrenis: unless the ΚοΙου πολυήρατον ήλθτν ές euvfpr / son of Thetis takes precedence over one χυσαμένη δη Ιπητα Oca θ«οΰ έν φΐλότητι / of the sons of a muse. Λητώ χυανόπεπλον έγκΐνατο; 409-414: quia nusquam coluntur: apparently γιίνατο δ* Άστνρίην εύώνυμον, ήν KOTS not true, since O. Jessen (in Roscher, Πέρσης / ήγάγττ' ές μέγα δώμα φίλη»

3, 46

1069

quae matre Asteria est,1 sorore Latonae? An * haec quoque dea est? Vidimus enim eius aras delubraque in Graecia.3 Sin haec* dea est, cur non Eumenides? 5 Quae si deae sunt, quarum et Athenis · fanum est 7 et apud nos, ut ego interpretor, lucus 8 1 4 est asteria Ρ * an] in ras. B, in Vx ■ in grctia delubraque Ρ si haec Ρ • eucnides Β · adhenis A' Vx ' fanum est PNB%F, fanum * est V, fanu * est l Λ, fanus H, fanu B · lucos P, lucusi (?)V, lucis B\ locus Η

κεκλήσΟαι άχοιτιν. / ή δ* ύποκυσαμένη arat delubraque: for the many Έ κ ά τ η ν τέκε, τήν περί πάντων J Ζευς places in which Hecate was worshipped Κρονίδης τίμησε· πόρεν δέ ot άγλαά cf. the index in O. Gruppe, op. ci/., 2 δώρα, / μοϊραν Ιχειν, γαίης τε καΐ (1906), 1762. Especially famous was her άτρυγέτοιο θαλάσσης, / ή δέ xal άστε- temple at Acgina; cf. Paus. 2, 30, 2. ρόεντος απ* ουρανού έμμορε τιμής, κτλ.; sin: introducing a further step in a and for Hecate in general cf. W. H. sorites; cf. 2, 165, n. (sin); 3, 52. Roschcr in Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1885Eumenides: the euphemistic name of 1910); J. Hcckcnbach in Ρ.-Ώ?. 7 (1912), the Erinyes, or σεμναί Οεαί (Cornut. 2769-2782; H. Usenet, Kl. Scbr. 4 N.D. 10; Schol. O.C. 489; A/.), for (1913), 19, n. 2; S. Eitrcm in Pap. whom cf. A. Rapp in Roschcr, Ausf. Osloenses, 1 (1925), 82. She became syn- Lex. 1 (1886), 1310-1336; O. Gruppc, cretized with other deities, earliest and Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 763-768. It is oftencst with Artemis (Diana) or Selene probably their chthonic connections (Luna); cf. Hcckcnbach, op. ci/., 2770- (Rapp, op.cit., 1318-1319) which cause 2771. Her association with ghosts them to be here linked with Hecate. (cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 quae si deae, etc.: "and if they arc (1906), 1290, n. 3) and with magic rites goddesses —and they have a temple at is frequently attested (e.g., Virg. jAen. 4, Athens, and the grove of Furina at 511, where see Pease's n.), and her Rome, if I interpret that name aright, worship was often localized at cross­ also belongs to them,—then the Furies roads. are goddesses" (Rackham). et Athenis . . . et apud n o · : corre­ matre Asteria: cf. Hcs. Tbeog. 409-411 [quoted in the previous n.]. Hecate is lative. quarum . . . Athenis fanum est: commonly represented as the daughter of Pcrscs (son of Hclius) and Asteria; notable was their precinct at Colonus cf. Diod. 4, 45, 1-2; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 2, (Soph. O.C. 39-43; 89-90; Apollod. 4; Tzctz. Tbeog. 195 (and Schol. Lycophr. Bib/. 3, 5, 9; Lact. in Stat. Tbeb. 12, 510); 1175]; but for other accounts of her another lay on the cast side of the parentage sec Schol. A poll. Rh. 3, 467. Areopagus (Aesch. Eum. 804-806; 1007Asteria . . . sorore Latonae: cf. 3, 42: 1008; Eur. EL 1270-1272; Thuc. 1, 126, 11; Ar. Equit. 1312; Tbesm. 224; Plut. AsUriae Latonat sororis. vidimus: cf. 3, 49: cuius Atbenis . . . Solon, 12, 1; Paus. 1, 28, 6; 7, 25, 2). Diog. L. 1, 112, speaks of a temple of delubrum vidimus; 3, 59: cuius Eli dttubrum vidimus. Cotta is, of course, speaking, the Eumenides at Athens founded by Epimcnides. Shrines in other places but one wonders in all these cases if Cicero the author is not describing what are mentioned by Paus. 2, 11, 4; 8, 34, 1; Obsequens, 56. he had himself seen. With the statement ut ego interpretor: Cicero docs not cf. Ar. Vtsp. 804, who speaks of shrines here mention the death of C. Gracchus of Hecate πανταχού πρό των θυρών. enim: the same sarcastic argument in the grove of Furina in 121 B.C., but which appears in 3, 43, where see the his attitude toward the Gracchi was, in general, unfavorable (cf. L. Laurand, n. on public* vote et dedicata.

1070

3, 46

Furinae,1 Furiac dcac sunt,1 speculattices, credo, et vindices fa1

furinae del. Bt om. F

* sunt dcac Ρ

Ciceron, 2 (1934), 332-333; in Brut. 103, JanicuLum, facing the A v e n d n c , cf. he says that Ti. Gracchus propter turbu- G. Stara-Tcddc in Bull. d. Comm. arch. lentissimum tribunatum . . . ab ipsa re com. di Roma, 33 (1905), 216-217; but publiea est interfectus), and there seems especially P. Gauckler, L* samctmmn much probability in the thesis of S. syrien du J amcult (1912), 1-137. In 1906, Eitrcm (Pbilologus, 78 (1922), 183-187) in the Villa Sciarra, were found some that he here follows a political construc­ inscriptions dating from the late second tion of the Optimates, by which Ti. century after Christ, one o f which Gracchus, the τύραννος, died παρά τους (pp. 149-151) reads: ΔιΙ Κεραυνίω 'Aprt των βασιλέων ανδριάντας (Αρρ. B.C. 1, μις ή xal Σιδωνία Κυπρία έζ έπτταγτ,; 16), and C. Gracchus, the social revo­ άνέΟηχαν xal νύνφες Φορρίνες [i.e-, lutionary and the parricida of his father­ νύμφαις Φορρίναις]. Near the neigh­ land, was driven to death in madness boring church of S. Crisogono had pre­ (είς λύτταν τινά καΐ μανιώδη διάθεσιν viously been found an inscription (CJ-L· VI, 422) part of which reads: I ενέπιπτε . . . άδημονών καΐ ποινηλατούM H<eIsopou· μενος according to Diod. fr. 34, 28a, O sacr Gents p. 113 Dindorf), hounded by the Furies tano> AVG<usto> and hated by heaven; cf. Eitrcm, 184-185 Forinarum et cultoribus bus us loci, etc. for references. In any case, this allusion, (C.I.L. VI, 10200, with the phrase ad like some others in the passage (agro aram Forinarum is a falsification; cf. Ardtati in 47; Hones and other abstracts C. Hiilsen in Rom. Mitt. 10 (1895), in 47; colons nostri in 48; apud Pacuvium 293-294). Gauckler suggests (pp. 22-28) in 48; nostri publicans in 49; and the local that this grove and sanctuary, which was deities in 52) is an addition by Cicero the spot where C. Gracchus met his end to his Carneadcan source. (Plut. C. Graccb. 17, 2: είς Upov SXar^ lucut Furinae: this deity seems from Έριννύων καταφυγών κάκεϊ διαφθείρε­ ται; Anon. De Vir. ill. 65, 5: in luatm an early date to have been little under­ stood. Varr. L.L. 5, 84 says, speaking Furinae pervenit; App. B.C. 1, 26, calls of flamens, Furialis a Furria, it simply άλσος τι), came to be regarded cuius etiam in fastis feriae Furinales sunt; as ill-omened and its nymph to be trans­ cf. 6, 19: Furrinalis Furrina, quod muted into a Fury (bur G. Wissowa, Rtl. ei deae feriae publicae dies is; cuius deae u. Kult. d. Romer* (1912), 241; id. in bonos apud antiquos; nam ei sacra instituta P.-W. 7 (1912), 383; is unwilling to annua et flamen attributus; nunc vix nomen identify the plural Furies or the Forinae no/urn paucis; 7, 45 [quoting Enn. Ann. with the singular Furrina). The region 122-124 Vahlcn, in a list of flamens]: about the grove was largely settled by Volturnalem, Palatualem, Furinalem . . . Levantine immigrants, and Oriental quae obscura sunt, eorum origo Volturnus, cults consequently became established diva Palatua, Furrina, etc.; cf. C.I.L. 1, there, which the inscriptions quoted p. 298 [Fasti Pinciani), for 25 July: above reflect. The better spelling of F'FVR'N-ludi Fer. Furr.\ 1, p. 299 the name of the goddess is with double r, [Fasti Allifani], for 25 July: R. as the inscriptions attest, but for Gccro NP'ludi ae Furrinae; Commod. the mss favor a single r. The etymology Instr. 1, 16, 9: deas Furinam, Caeles/em; of the word is entirely obscure; cf. Mart. Cap. 2, 164: item Fura Furinnaque; A. Waldc-J. B. Hofmann, Lat. etym. Paul, ex Fest. p. 88 M. (78 L.): Furnalia Worterb* (1938), 572, with references [Furinalia of some deteriores]sacra Furinae, to several modern guesses. The identity quam deam dicebant. On the site of this of the deity must, on the basis of our grove, which lay on the SE side of the present data, also remain obscure; cf.

3, 47

1071

cinorum ct scelcris.1 47 Quod si talcs dei" sunt ut rebus humanis intersint, Natio quoque dea putanda est, cui cum fana 1

esceleris A1

» di Ρ

A . Rapp in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 credo: possibly ironical. (1886), 1560-1561; O. Wascr in P.-W. 7 facinorum et sceleris: the pairing (1912), 309-310; G. Wissowa in P.-W. 7 of the plural of a concrete noun with the (1912), 383; F. Hcichclhcim in P.-W. singular of a generalized abstract may 17 (1932, 1587; A. W. Van Burcn in be paralleled in Div. 1, 5: somniorum et Oxf. el. Diet. (1949), 116-117. Her wor­ furoris; Legg. 3, 40: mentem ac poluntates; s h i p was not limited to Rome, for Cicero Tusc. 4, 43: verbis atque motu; Pro Sex. mentions a shrine to her near Satricum; Rose. 25: scelere et iuiurias. cf. Ad Q. Fr. 3, 1, 4: ponticulo qui est ad 47. rebus humanie interaint: cf. Furituu, Satricum versus. 1, 3: sunt enim philosopbi . . . qui omnino Furiae deae sunt: cf. Virg. Aen. 7, nullam habere censerent rerum bumanarum 324-325: Allecto dirarum ab sede dearum procurationem deos; 1, 54: omnia ad se . . . citt (cf. 7, 454); 7, 408: tristis dea; pertinere putantem curiosum . . . deum; 2, 3: Ov. M. 8, 481: potnarum . . . deae tripliees. consulere eos rebus humanis', 3,65: eonsulantne rebus humanis; 3, 79. O n these three sisters cf. A. Rapp in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1559-1564; Natio . . . dea putanda: cf. Aug. O . Wascr in P.-W. 7 (1912), 308-314; C. D. 6,9: Varro commemorare et enumerare also the note on Eumenides, above. deos cot pit a conceptione hominis, quorum epeculatricee . . . et vindice·: cf. numerum est exorsus a Iano, eamque senem Legg. 1, 40: itoque poenas luunt non tarn perduxit usque ad decrepiti hominis mortem, iudiciis . . . sed eos agitant insectanturque et deos ad iρ turn hominem pertinentes daunt furiae\ non ardentibus taedis, sicut in fabuiis,ad Neniam deam quae in funeribus senum sed angqre conscientiae fraudisque cruciatu; cantatur. In CD. 4, 11, Augustine gives In Pison. 46-47; Pro Sex. Rose. 66; fuller lists of these indigitamenta, inclu­ Lucr. 3, 1011-1023; and if we may com­ ding dea Afena, quam praefecerunt menstruis pare the Eumenides (as Cicero does) note feminarum . . . Lucina quae a parturienthese additional passages: Soph. AJax, tibus invoeetur . . . opem ferat nascentibus 543:IT*, ώ ταχεΐαι ποίνιμοί τ* Ερινύες; . . . et voeetur Opts . . . in vagitu os aperiat Cornut. N.D. 10: αϊ λεγόμεναι Έριν- et voeetur deus Vaticanus . . . levet de terra νύες γεγόνασιν, έρευνήτριαι των άμαρ- et voeetur dea Levana . . . cunas tueatur et τανόντων ούσαι, σεμναί δ'βντως αύται voeetur Cunina, and the rest, Carmentes, αϊ θεαΐ και Ευμενίδες είσί · κατά γαρ τήν Fortunat Rxmina, Potinat Educat Paventiat είς τους ανθρώπους εύμένειαν της φύ­ Veni/ia, Volupia, Agenoria, StimuJa, Streσεως διατέτακται καΐ το τήν πονηρίαν nia, Numeriat Camena, etc. Others es­ κολάζεσΟαι. φρικώδεις δέ τάς βψεις pecially associated with infancy are ΐχουσι, πυρί καΐ μάστιξι τους ασεβείς named by Tert. De An. 37: superstitio διώκουσαι, κτλ.; Plut. Quaest. Rom. 51, Rom ana deam finxit A/emonam a/endi in p. 277a: ούτως ol Λάρητες έρινυώδεις utero et Nonam et Decimam a sollicitioribus τινές είσι καΐ ποίνιμοί δαίμονες, επίσκο­ mensibus, et Partu/am, quae parturn guberποι βίων καΐ οίκων- διό καΐ κυνών δέρnet, et Lueinam quae producat in lucem. μασιν άμπέχονται καΐ κύων πάρεδρος Of these Natio is mentioned only here, έστιν, ως δεινοϊς ούσιν έζιχνεΟσαι καΐ and is perhaps to be compared with the μετελθεΐν τους πονηρούς; also, above Greek Γενετυλλίδες (Ar. Nub. 52; all, the chorus in Acsch. Eumenides, Thesm. 130; Lucian, Pseudo/og. 11) and which is repeatedly likened to a set of Ilithyia. A bronze tablet probably found hounds following their quarry; e.g., at Praencstc (C.I.L. 1, 2* (1918), p. 390. 131-139; 147; 210; 231; 245-248. no. 60 [with facsimile]; XIV, 2863 =

1072

3, 47

circumimus1 in agro * Ardcati rem· divinam facere 4 solemus; quae quia partus mationarum tueatur * a nascentibus Natio nominata est. Ea si dea est, di · omnes ill! qui commemorabantur7 a te, Honos, Fides,8 Mens, Concordia, ergo etiam Spes, Moneta, 1 circuimus fana P, fana circuimus Bl * in agro add. sup. Ν · ardeat T irem A * facerere A · tuetur Bl · dii V*N cornmemorabunrur x P, memorabantur B · honos fides (del.) honos fides V, honor fides Β

Dessau 3684) reads Orcevia Numeri Lubentina Venus; cf. 2, 79: Mens, Fits, nationu gratia Fortuna Diovo filtia Primo- Virtus, Concordia', Legg. 2, 28: Mem, genia donom dtdi, where nationu(m) gratia Pittas, Virtus, Fides . . . Solus, Honor, may mean nationst gratia, i.e., propter Ops, Victoria, Spes, etc. feturam pecorum [cf. Fest. p. 167 M. Spes: corresponding to Έλττίς. (from (164 L.) and in more complete form in Hcsiod onward). On her temples and Paul. p. 167 M. (165 L.): natio ...in cult cf. L. Deubner in Roscher, Ausf. pecoribus quoque bonus proventus feturae Lex. 3 (1909), 2162; G. Wissowa in bona natio dicitur], or else "in thanks for Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1915), 1295-129"; the birth of her child" (K. Mcister, K. Latte in P.-W. 3A (1929), 1634-1636; Lat.-gr. Eigemamen, 1 (1916), 115, n. 1). also dedications in Inscr. Lat. st/. cum fana circumimua: Schoemann nos. 3770-3774 Dessau. A shrine t o her compares Strab. 5, 3, 5, who says that stood near the Grcus; cf. Dio Cass. 50, near Ardca is a shrine of Aphrodite, 10,3. Moneta: of uncertain etymology, but δπου πανηγυρίζουστ Λατίνοι, the Romans, having taken over the religious rites in ancient times usually derived from of states they had annexed. Mayor moneo; cf. Div. 1, 101: scriptum a mu/tis thinks the occasion may have been a est cum terrae motus foetus esset ut sue plena supplicatio ad omnia pulvinaria ; cf. 3 Catii. procuratio fieret vocem ex aede Tunoms ex 23; Liv. 22, 1, 15; 30, 21, 10; Tac. arce axtitisse, quocirca Iunonem illam appellatam Monetam [and Pease's n . ] ; 2, 69; Ann. 14, 12, 1. agro Ardcati: i.e., near Ardea, a Isid. Etym. 16, 18, 8: Moneta appellas* site long and almost completely aban­ est quia monet ne qua fraus in metaJio rtl doned; cf. C. Hulsen in P.-V. 2 (1896), pondere fiat; Suid S.P. Μονήτα- "Ηpaw Μονήταν, τουτέστι σύμβουλον. O n mo­ 612-613. rem divinam facere: cf. Dip. 1, 74: dern derivations of the name and much cum .., rts divina fitrtt; 1, 102: rtbusqus additional detail cf. J. B. Carter, Dt divinis quae pub/ice fierent; Att. 4, 16, 3: Deorum Rom. Cognominibus (1898), 49; ad rem divinam dicit st vtllt diseedert. F. Haug in P.-1P. 10 (1917), 1118; Goethe observes that Cicero only once E. Marbach in P.-W. 16 (1923), 113-119 uses the parallel expression sacrijicare (and works there cited); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3. 1 (1940), 23, n. 5. Her temple (2, 67, above). tueatur: "is believed to protect," was vowed in 345 B.C. by the dictator since it is by the mothers rather than Camillus, during the war with the Aurunci, and erected the following year on the by Cotta that this is asserted. a nascentibus: a here means, natu­ Ant (Liv. 7, 25, 4-6; Ov. F. 6, 183-184), on the site of the house of M. Manlius rally, not "by" but "from". di omnes qui commemorabantur (Liv. 6, 20, 13; Val. Max. 6, 3, l a ; Plut. a t e : in 2, 61 [where see the notes]. Camrll. 36, 7) and of T. Tatius at an There Balbus had named Fides, Mens, earlier date (Plut. Rom. 20, 4). The story Virtus, Honor, Ops, Solus, Concordia, of her being brought from Vcii in 396 Libertas, Victoria, Cupido, Voluptas, and (Val. Max. 1. 8, 3 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 1, 11)

3,47

1073

omniaque quae 1 cogitatione nobismct ipsis possumus fingere. Quod si veri simile non est, ne illud quidem est haec unde fluxerunt. 19 Quid autem dicis, si di * sunt ill! quos colimus et acci­ pimus,8 cur non eodem in genere Scrapim 4 Isimque * numere1 omniaquaeque ABX * dii AXV%N (p del.) Ν * *isimqu*c Bt nsisimque V

* accepimus dett. Ven.

4

seraphim

is probably a confusion with Iuno on deteriores and the Venice edition, Rcgina [Liv. 5, 22, 4-7 docs not mention reject in favor of accepimus (which occurs Moncta; C.I.L. VI, 362 (Dessau 3108) in 3, 42 and 3, 59). In that event the two combines the two: lunoni monetae regin. verbs must be explained as a case of sacrum]. The later csublishmcnt of (he hystcron protcron, in (he sense of mint in or close by this temple (ad accepta colimus \ cf. De Or. 1, 161: Monetae) led to further developments in nosse otqut vidisse; and, possibly, 2, 150, the connotation of the name of Moncta above: inventa animof percepta sensibus. ("monetary", etc.). Another temple to But the admission of new deities has not ceased, so that the present seems Moncta on the Alban Mount was vowed in 173 B.C. (cf. Liv. 42, 7, 1; 45, 15, 10; entirely defensible, especially if we Dio Cass. 39, 20, 1), and the Capitolium compare 2, 70, where the best mss at Signia has, on the basis of two un­ likewise read accipimus. published inscriptions, been interpreted Serapim: probably the more correct by A. K. Lake \Proc. Am. phihi. Assoc. form, though Sarapis is the more fre­ 64 (1933), xlix-1) as a temple of Iuno quent. On Cicero's inflection of it cf. Moncta. Mayor suggests that, since Charis. Inst. gram. 1, p. 132 Kcil: Varro the name Moncta occurs in a list of et TuJlius et Cincius . . . but us Sarapis it deified abstracts, it may here be used but'us Isis . This syncretistic in the older sense of Μνημοσύνη, and Greco-Egyptian deity (Asar-Hapi; cf. compares Liv. Andron. 25 Baehrens R. H. Pfciffer, Hist, of N.T. Times (30 Warmington): nam divina Monetas (1949), 154) was identified with Osiris, jilia docuit, preserved by Prise. Inst. 6, Apis (cf. 1, 82, n. (Apim)), Zeus, Pluto, p. 198 Kcil, who remarks: Monetas pro Hclius, Asclcpius (cf. Tac. H. 4, 84), Monetae\ sec also Hygin. Fab. pracf. 27: and a pantheistic universal god (Macrob. ex love et Moneta Musae. Sat. 1, 20, 16: Sarapis, quern Aegyptii cogitatione . . . fingere: i.e., by deum maximum prodidtrunt; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 85: omnium maxim us Aegjptiorum wishful thinking. veri simile: Cotta speaks as an Aca­ deus)\ cf. C. F. Lchmann-Haupt in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 4 (1909), 338-364; demic; cf. 3, 95: ad veritatis nmilitudiG. Rocdcr in P.-W. 1A (1920), 2394nem . . . propensior. haec unde fluxerunt: cf. 3, 48: 2426 (and works cited by them); baec omnia ex eodem fonte f/uxerunt; 3, 49: F. Cumont, Lis re/ig. orient. (1929), 231undt baec manant; Sext. Emp. Adp. Pbjs. 232. The introduction of his worship 1, 184: el δ* ή ήμερα εστί θεός, xal and that of Isis at Rome was long and ό μην Ισται θεός· σύστημα γαρ έστιν έξ vigorously resisted; cf. Ten. Ad Nat. 1, 10: ceterum Serapem et Isidem et Arpocraήμερων, εΐ δ' ό μην εστί θεός, χαΐ Α ένιαυτός άν εΓη Θεός- σύστημα γάρ ten et Anubem probibitos Capitolio Varro commemorat, eorumque aras a senatu deiectas έστιν έχ μηνών ό ένιαυτός. quid — dici· . . . cur: cf. 3, 7: quid nennisi per vim popularium restructas. std tamen et Gabinius consul [58 B.C.] Kalendis est . . . cur. colimue et accipimus: the best ms Ianuariis . . . quia nihil de Scrape et hide reading, which some editors, relying constituissett potiorem habuit senatus cen-

1074

3,47

mus? 1 Quod si facimus, cur barbarorum deos rcpudiemus? 1 Bovcs igitur ct cquos," ibis,4 accipitrcs,· aspidas,* crocodilos, 7 1 nuremus AlVl * rcrudicraus A1 ■ et quos A\ et cquos A* * ibes PVtt ibim H, ibi AGV1 · accipitrosy4/>K1B1,accipitrem G · *aspidas V 7 l crocodillos A V NBF, crocodilos deft., crocodrillos V\ corcodriUos Ρ

suram quam impttum vu/gj et aras institm sacrifices to Isis appear in 48 B.C. (Dio probibust; Dio Cass. 40, 47, 3-4: τους Cass. 42, 26, 2, quoted in the previuu* γαρ ναούς αυτών [Serapis and Isis], ους n.), but her first temple was not built Ιδία τινές έπεποίηντο, καθελεΐν τη till 43 B.C. (cf. Dio Cass. 47, 15, 4, βουλή ϊοΌξεν. ου γάρ 8ή τους θεούς quoted in the previous n.; G. Wissowa. Re/, u. Ku/t. d. Rbmer* (1912), 351-352). τούτους επί πολύ ένόμισαν, xal δτε γε καΐ έζενίκησεν ώστε xal δημοσία αυτούς Apul. M. 11, 30, speaks of the cult as σέβεσθαι Ιξω του πωμηρίου σφας Ιδρύ- collegii petustissimi et sub if/is Sjllat tempcσαντο; Val. Max. Epit. 1, 3, 4: L. Aemi- ribus conditi. The reference in Div. 1, 132, lius Pau/us consul [50 B.C.], cum stnatus to Isiacos coniectores is probably by Cicero Isidis et Serapis /ana diruenda censussset, himself rather than, an some have sup­ eaque nemo opificum adtingere auderct, posed, by Ennius; cf. Dreader, opxit., posita praetexta securem arripuit templique 401, who discusses (401-409) the sub­ eius foribus inflixit; Dio Cass. 42, 26, 2: sequent history of the cult at R o m e ετύγχανε γάρ Ιερά "Ισιδι ένταϋΟα [on barbarorum deos: cf. 1,43, n. (Aegjpthe Capitol] τότε [48 B.C.] γιγνόμενα tiorum); 1, 81: non Ajgyptii nee Sjrri nee Ιδοξε γνώμη των μάντεων πάντα αύθις τά fere cuncta barbaria; 1, 82, and n. (jcroevτε εκείνης καΐ τά του Σαράπιδος τεμε- dilumy, 1, 101; Tusc. 5,78. νίσματα κατασκάψαι; 47, 15, 4: τον μέν bovca et equoe: Hcindorf needlessly ούν ένιαυτόν εκείνον [43 B.C.] ταΰτά τε omitted et (cf. J. Forchhammcr in *V«rούτως εποίησαν, καί νεών τω τε Σαράπιδι disk tidskrift for filologi, N.S. 5 (1880), καΐ τη "Ισιδι έψηφίσαντο. For two sub­ 30-31), for the list of animals is varied sequent demolitions of this temple in by this pair of domesticated quadrupeds, the Campus Marti us, cf. Joseph. Ant. 18, connected by ety followed by a group of 3, 4; Dio Cass. 66, 24, 2; later in the two kinds of birds, then three reptiles Empire it reached its greatest renown. and fishes, and finally another group of The dramatic action of Paulus above quadrupeds (canes, fupos, fae/is). For bores described must have been fresh in cif. Apis (1, 82), Mnevis, and various Cicero's mind at the time of the com­ sacred cows. Sacred horses seem not to position of this book (though he natu­ occur in Egypt, and Mayor's suggestion rally could not introduce it here without that the hippopotamus is here meant anachronism), and it is rather evident (equus flta>iatilis\ cf. Diod. 1, 35, 8: ό δε that he looks with disfavor upon these καλούμενος ίππος) rather spoils the two immigrant deities. The destruction natural group of domestic animals. of the Scrapcum at Alexandria in 390 We perhaps need not assume that all A.o. was a severe blow to ancient the animals in the list are among tbc paganism; cf. Hicr. Ep. 92, 3, 2; 107, 2, Egyptian gods, for some may be drawn 3; Tract. De Ps. 96 (Anecd. Mauds. 3, 2, from elsewhere, though most seem to be 142). Egyptian. Iaim: a goddess identified with the ibis: cf. 1, 82; 1, 101. earth, with Io, and with all the great accipitrea: hawks and ibises are goddesses of Asia; cf. E. Meyer (for linked by Hdt. 2, 65; Philo, De Decal. Egypt) and W. Drexler in Roscher, 79: πολλά μέντοι καί άλλα ζώα, κύνας, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 360-548; G. Roedcr αίλουρους, λύκους, καί πτηνά (βιδχς in P.-W. 9 (1916), 2084-2132. At Rome καί Ιέρακας, καί πάλιν Ιχθύων ή δλα τά

3, 47

1075

pisces, 1 canes, lupos, faelis, multas praetcrca bcluas in deorum nu1

pices A1

σώματα ή μέρη τούτων έκτεθειώκασιν; C l e m . Strom. 5, 7, 43, 1; Eus. Pr. Εν. 3, 5 , 4; Syncs. Calvit. Encom. 10. Hawks w e r e considered as a holy bird, sacred t o the sun-god Ra (Hecatacus, fr. 6 D i c l s , ap. Diog. L. 1, 10; Acl. N.A. 10, 1 4 ; Clem. Strom. 5, 7, 41, 4; 5, 7, 43, 2; E u s . Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 51; 3, 5, 4; 3, 12, 2; Horapollon, 1, 6: δοκεΐ είδωλον ηλίου ύττάρχείν; 1, 8), the penalty for alaying o n e being death (Hdt. 2, 65). They were considered protectors against scorpions (Diod. 1, 87, 6). On hawks in Egyptian religion in general cf. Hdt. 2, 67; Diod. 1, 87, 8; Strab. 17, 1, 47; Acl. N.A. 7, 9 ; 10, 24; Plut. De Is. et Os. 51, p. 371 e; Hpiphan. Ant. 103; A. Wiedemann, Relig. of the anc. Egyptians (1897), 25-27; F. Zimmermann, Die dgypt. Rel. (1912), 120-121; H. Goescn in P.-W. 3 Supplbd. (1918), 475; T. Hopfner in P.-W. 14 (1928), 315; A. Steier in P.-W. 3A (1929), 1623; D. W. Thompson, Glossary of Gr. Birds* (1936), 114-118, with biblio­ graphy on p. 118, and discussion of various proposed identifications. aapidae: on this species of gray or yellowish, highly poisonous snake (Naja baje L.) cf. H. Gosscn—A. Stcicr in P.-W. 2A (1923), 524-530. It had many varieties, about which Phylarchus of Naucratis wrote a work in twelve or more books; cf. Acl. N.A. Demetrius of Phalcrum and Cleopatra were its most famous victims (cf. Gossen-Stcicr, op. cit.% 528). Its deadly bite was believed by the Egyptians to confer deification (Joseph. C.Ap. 2, 86; W. W. Tarn in Camb. anc. Hist. 10 (1934), 110-111, who points out that it was the divine minister of the sun-god); cf. also Hopfner in P.-VP. 14 (1928), 316. It was an animal highly regarded in Egypt (Philo, De Decal. 78; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 1, who says it was reckoned among the gods; Joseph. C.Ap. l.c.t Plut. De Is. et Os. 74. p. 380f; Clem. Paedag. 3, 2; Mia Fcl. 28, 8; Orig. C. Cels. 6, 80;

Thcophil. Ad Autol. 2, 36; Epiphan. Anc. 103; F. Zimmermann, opxit., 131), and injury to it was strictly punished (Tusc. 5, 78; cf. Gossen-Steier, op.af., 528-529). crocodilot: cf. 1, 82; 1, 101 [and notes on both passages]. On their worship cf. Tusc. 5, 78: Aegyptiorum morem qut's ignoratf quorum inbutae mentes pravitatis trroribui quamvis carnificinam subierint quam ibim aut asps'Jem aut faelem aut canem aut crocodilum violent \ Diod. 1, 35, 6; 1, 83, 1; Juv. 15, 1-3: quis nescit, Volusi Bithynicet qualia dtmens / Atgyptus portenia colat? crocodilon odorat / pars bate, ilia pavet saturam serpentibus thin; 15, 7-8: illic aeluros, bic piscem fiuminis, illic I oppida tota canem venerantur, nemo Dianam [and Mayor's n.J; Philo, De Decal. 79; Plut. Quaest. con». 7, 4, 3, p. 703 a: ώσπερ Αιγυπτίων ένίους μέν τό χυνών γένος άπαν σέβεσΟαι καΐ τιμαν, ένίους δέ των λυχών ή κροκοδείλων, ένα μέντοι τρέφειν τους μέν κύνα, τους δέ κροκοδειλον, τους δέ λύκον; Joseph. C. Αρ. 1, 254; 2, 86; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 1; Min. Fcl. 28, 8; Clem. Paedag. 3, 2, 4, 4; Tert. Adv. Marc. 2, 14: ibin et crocodilum citius colens quam Deum vivum; Epiphan. Anc. 103; Orig. C. Cels. 3, 17; 3, 21; 5, 27; 5, 34; 5, 39; 5, 51; 6, 80; Athanas. C. Gentes, 23; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 85; F. Zimmermann, op.cit.t 105-106. pieces: probably with reference not to the Syrian sacred fishes (3, 39, and n. (piscem Syri)), but, since the item ap­ pears amid Egyptian divine specialties, to some of the various fishes worshipped in Egypt; cf. Philo, De Decal. 78; Plut. De Is. et Os. 72, p. 380 b; Min. Fcl. 28, 8; Clem. Protr. 2, 39, 5; Nonn. Abbas, Coll. Hist. (Patr. Gr. 36, 1072 d Mignc); Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 3, 85; Athanas. C. Genttt, 23; F. Zimmermann, op. cit.t 129; and especially F. Dolgcr, ΙΧΘΤΣ, 2 (1922), 101-160; and other works listed on 3, 39, n. {piscem Syri).

1076

3,48

mcmm 1 rcponcmus. Quae si reidamus,1 ilia quoque undc hacc' nata sunt rciciemus. 48 Quid dcindc? Ino dca ducetur 4 ct Leu· 1 numero PO • unde * haec Bl

* reiciamua] reiciamus N, * dicetur PV*NB*F

explicemua P\

rciciemus a:.

canes: e.g., cf. Tusc. 5, 78 (quoted on Hicros. Catecbes. 6, 10; F. Zimmcrmanr. crocodiles, above); Plat. Gorg. 461 b; 482b: opxit., 110. On Osiris coming froi Hades in the form of a wolf cf. Diod. 1 μα τόν κύνα τον ΑΙγυπτίων θεόν [and Lucian, Vit. Auct. 16; Olympiod. Vit. 88; O. Gruppe, Gr. Mjtb. u. ReJ. I Plat. pp. 386-387 Westermann = p. 9 (1906), 1677, n. Fobcs]; Diod. 1, 87, 2: διόπερ τον θεόν facile: cf. 1, 82; 1, 101 [and notes oc τόν παρ' αύτοΐς καλούμενο ν "Ανουβιν both passages]; Philo, De Dual. 75. παριισίγουσι κυνός Εχοντα κιφαλήν, Juv. 15, 7 [quoted on crocodi/os, above] έμφαίνοντες δτι σωματοφύλαζ ήν των Orig. C. Ce/s. 3, 17; 3, 2 1 ; Epiphaa περί τον "Οσιριν καΐ την "Ισιν; Philo, Anc. 103; Cyril. Hicros. Catecbes. 6, 10 De Decaf. 79; Ον. Μ. 9, 690: latraior 13, 40; F. Zimmermann, op. cit., 112-113 Anubis [cf. Antb. Lot. no. 4, 95, p. 24 rnultaa praetcrea beluas: May·* Ricsc]; Lucan, 8, 832: semideosque cants; lists as examples the lion, ass, ram, ape Joseph. C. Ap. 2, 85: impudentiam cams ichneumon, shrew-mouse, and scanqui apud ipsos asso/ei colt; Plut. Quaest. baeus. com. 7, 4, 3, p. 703a [quoted on crocodiin deorum numerum rcponcmus: los, above]; De Is. et Os. 72, p. 379f; it is tempting, with some mss, to read Lucian, Iup. Trag. 9; Athcnag. Leg. pro numero, and with T. Wop kens (Advert, Christ. 1; Juv. 15, 8 [quoted on crocodi/os, crit. 1 (1828), 123) to compare 1, 29 above); Clem. Protr. 2, 39, 5; Orig. in deorum numero refert; 1, 87: in deorum C. Ce/s. 3,17; 3, 21; ThcophU. Ad Auto/. numero ponere; 2, 54: in deorum mumert 2, 36; Rufin. Hist. Mon. 7, p. 413 Migne; reponere; 3, 51: in deorum numero repona/mr, Macrob. Sat. 1, 20, 14; Prud. Apotb. Hygin. Fab. 177: in stellarum numero rett*195-196: cam formem j latrantemque tbrono/it. But the better ms evidence here caeli praeponat Anubem; Peristepb. 10, 258: supports the accusative, and we max crocodillus, ibis et cams cur displicent; Eus. cite the precedent of 1, 38: reponere u Pr. Ev. 3, 5, 4: άκήκοας καΐ της θεοσο­ deos; Arnob. 2, 73: in numerum ttstrontm φίας της μυστικής, δι* ήν ol θαυμάσιοι rettsdistis deorum; so that it seems likely των ΑΙγυτττίων λύκους καΐ κύνας καΐ that the ablative is a correction made by λέοντας έσεβάσθησαν; Epiphan. Anc. some scholar acquainted with the other 103; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, 85: έσε- passages. βον . . . Λυκοπολϊται τον λύκον . . . καΐ el reiciamua . . . reiciemua: Mayor Κυνοπολϊται τόν κύνα; Quaest. in Exod. emends to si reiicimus . . . reiciemm, 38 (Patr. Nr. 80, 264); Cyril. Hicros. thinking it "nonsense to say 'if we were Catecbes. 6, 10; 13, 40; F. Zimmermann, to reject them, we shall reject the op.cit., 110-111. others' ." But J. Lebreton, Bt. sur U lupoa: cf. Diod. 1, 83, 1; 1, 88, 6-7; langue et la gram, de Cic. (1901), 363, and Philo, De Decal. 79 [quoted on accipitres, R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, AMJJ. Gram. i. above]; Plut. Quaest. com». 7, 4, 3, p. 703 a fat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 395, cite ample [quoted on crocodilos, above]; De Is. et Ciceronian and other parallels; e.g., Os. 72, p. 380 b: Λυκοττολϊται πρόβατον Div. 2, 84: quae si suscipiamux . . . enau έσθίουσιν, έπεί καΐ λύκος. 6ν θεόν νομί- observanda; As. 1, 7: si . . . perstquamur... ζουσιν, κτλ.; Clem. Protr. 2, 39, 5, erunt ilia... explicanda nobis; Τ use. 1, copied by Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 5, 4 [quoted 29: si . . . truer* comer . . . reperjentur; on canes, above]; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 3, Rep. 3, 27: si sit . . . trit. 85 [quoted on casus, above]; Cyril.

3, 48

1077

cothea 1 a Graecis, a nobis Matuta dicetur,1 cum sit Cadmi8 filia, Circe autem 4 et Pasiphae 6 et Aeeta · e Perseide 7 Oceani filia 8 1 leucothea AVBF, lcuchothea G% leuchotca Nt lechothca P, leucathca Η » d i c c t u r ] dicitur Bl · Post dicetur Ν del. c u m sit a d m i filia circe a u t e m * cadmi A (m. rec.) V*B\ admi AXPV1ISPB1F · pasiphae APVN, pasiphe % B F, pasiphaea H, p a u p h e Bl · ct aceta e Ern., ct cac c AHV, et cc e N, et hcae 7 perseide Mars., pcrside N, pcrsi dc AHPVBlF c G, et acae e P, et eae Β ■ filia dett. Rom., filiac HPV*BFt fillae AVXNX

4 8 . I n o d e a . . . L e u c o t h c a : cf. 3 , 3 9 , and n. (Leucotbeam . . . Ino). L e u c o t h c a a Graecis, a nobie M a ­ t u t a : cf. Tutc. 1, 2 8 : Ino, Cadmi /ilia, nomu Leucotbta nominata a Graecis, Matuta babe fur a nostris; Ο v. F. 6, 545: Leucotbea Grass, Matuta vocabtrt nostris; Plut. Camill. 5, 1-2: νεών θεάς ήν μητέρα Μ α τ ο ΰ τ α ν κ α λ ο ΰ σ ι ' Ρ ω μ α ί ο ι , καθιέρωσεν τ α ύ τ η ν άν τις άπό των δρωμένων Ιερών μάλισταΛευκοθέαν νομίσειεν είναι; H y g i n . Fab. 2 ; 125, 1 7 ; 2 2 4 ; N o n . p . 66 Μ . (92 L . ) ; A r n o b . 12, 2 3 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 2 1 , 2 3 ; A u g . CD. 18, 1 4 ; Scrv. G. 1, 4 3 7 : sane Ino et Melicerta postquam sunt in numina commutati, Graece Palaemon et Leucotbta sunt appellati, La tine Portunus et Mater Matuta [also P r o b u s o n the s a m e line]; Aen. 5, 2 4 1 ; Lact. in Tbeb. 1, 1 2 : Leucotbta vtro . . . cum Palaemone Jilio suo se dedit in mare, quae postmodum in marinam deam conversa tst et vocatur Alattr Matuta, /Hius tius deus Portunus \ 7, 4 2 1 ; Prise. Inst. 2, 5 3 , p . 76 K c i l ; F . Ritschl, Ino Uukothea, etc. (1864), 15, n. 38. Mater Matuta (so she is c o n s t a n t l y called, especially in inscriptions; cf. Inscr. Lot. Set. n o s . 2 9 7 4 ; 2 9 8 1 ; 3 3 2 5 ; 3487-3489; 9346 Dessau) was originally a goddess of d a w n (cf. matutinus; L u c r . 5, 656; Prise. l.c.\ Matuta quae signi/icat Auroram', M. Dcsport in Rev. des et. anc. 49 (1947), 111), o r of y o u t h ( V a r r . a p . Aug. CD. 4, 8: prae/ecerunt . . . maturescentibus deam Matutam), but later was also associated with sailors; cf. A r n o b . 3 , 23. O n her festivals (Matratia) and shrines at R o m e a n d elsewhere (particu­ larly at Satricum) cf. G . W i s s o w a in Roschcr, Ausj. Lex. 2 (1897), 2462-2464; W. W . Fowler, Rom. Festivals (1908), 154-157; W . Link in P.-W. 14 (1930),

2326-2329, and w o r k s there cited, t o which a d d : M. Halbcrstadt, in Frank/. Stud, z- R*l. *t. Kuit. d. Antike, 8 (1934); M. D e s p o r t in Rev. d. it. am. 49 (1947), 111-129 (csp. I l l , n. 5). C a d m i f i l i a : cf. Tusc. 1, 28 (quoted in the preceding n o t e ) ; Od. 5, 3 3 4 : Κάδμου Ουγάτηρ, καλλίσφυρος ' Ι ν ώ ; H y g i n . Fab. 1, 1. C i r c e : considered divine from as early as Od. 10, 135-136: Κίρκη έυπλόκαμος δεινή θεός αύδήεσσα [cf. 9, 1 1 , 8 ) ; 12, 1 1 2 ; 12, 1 4 3 ; 12, 150; al. Plin. N.H. 25, 10, remarks: Circe dis etiam adscripta (cf. 13, 100]. H e r w o r s h i p was especially localized at Circcii—a s p o t probably familiar t o Cicero as near his resorts o n t h e Latin c o a s t — ; cf. Strab. 5, 3 , 6 : έχει δέ πολίχνιον καΐ Κίρκης Ιερόν; Liv. 1, 49, 9 [of O c t a v i u s Mamilius Tusculanus): si Jamae credimus ab Ulixe deaque Circa oriundus; C.I.L. X, 6422 [of 213 A . D . ; = Dessau 4 0 3 7 ; from Tcrracina and perhaps earlier from Circcii]: Servius Calpurnius Domitius Dexter promagist. aram Circes sane/issimat restituit. On Circe as the d a u g h t e r of the Sun cf. Plaut. Epid. 604 \ Virg. Aen. 7, 1 1 ; D i o n . Hal. Ant. 4, 6 3 , 1; H y g i n . pracf. 3 6 ; 125, 8 ; 199, 2 ; T c r t . De Spectac. 8 ; S t o b . vol. 1, p . 446 W a c h s m u t h ; Scrv. Aen. 7 , 1 9 ; [Aero] in H o r . Epod. 17, 17; L y d . De Magistr. 1, 12; Lact. in Tbeb. 4, 5 5 0 ; F u l g . Mitol. 2, 83 [listing five d a u g h t e r s of the Sun, Pasiphae, Medea, Fcdra, Circe, and Dircc, allego­ rized as the five senses; but Schol. Od. 10, 350, explain Circe as the year and her four a t t e n d a n t s as the four seasons!]; / Myth. Vat. 1 5 ; 186; Schol. L y c o p h r . 7 9 8 : ΑΙήτης δέ και Κίρκη ' Η λ ί ο υ παίδες. F o r o t h e r traditions and speculations

1078

3, 48

natae patre l Sole in deorum numero * non habebuntur? Quamquam8 Circen * quoque coloni nostri Cercienses 6 religiose COIUDL 4

1 p*atre* Vt patres A1, purat re Bl * numerumii 1 circen V\ circem cett. ■ cercicnscs B, cercenses F

cf. K. Secliger in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1193-1204; E. Bethc in P.-W. 11 (1922), 501-505; H. Boas, Aeneas' Arrival in Latium (1938), 39-45 (confusing). Pasiphae: also a daughter of the Sun (cf. ApoU. Rh. 3, 999; Apollod. Bib/. 3, 1, 2; Hygin. Fab. 14, 22; 40, 1; 156; Paus. 5, 25, 9; Anton. Lib. 41; Liban. Narr, 22, p. 48 Focrster; Lact. in Stat. Acbi/l. 192; / Myth. Vat. 43; 2 Myth. Vat. 120; 121) and Pcrseis (Apollod. Bib/. 1, 9, 1; 3, 1, 2; for other pedigrees cf. G. Turk in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1666), and herself a goddess of Light, as her name indicates (Turk, op.cit.t 1666-1667), was commonly iden­ tified with the moon (W. H. Roscher, Ober Selene u. Verwandtes(1890), 135-139; J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 4· (1914), 71, n. 2, and works there cited). For her temple at Sparta cf. Dip. 1, 96. Anon. De Incredib. 7, p. 90 Fcsta rationalizes her love for the bull. Aeeta: the mss arc here very corrupt (as a few lines below and at 3, 54), and whether we should read Aeeta, Aeetes, Aeetas, or Aeaea (i.e., Calypso; cf. Prop. 3, 12, 31; Hygin. Fab. 125, 16; Mela, 2, 120) is disputed; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 903, for the various forms. Cicero perhaps preferred the forms in -ta to those in -tes\ cf. Tusc. 3, 26: Aeeta; also Pbtlocttta in Fat. 36; Fin. 2, 94. This person was the son of Hclius {Tusc. 3, 26; cf. Eur. Med. 406; 746; 954-955; Schol. Med. 9; Diod. 4, 45, 1, who makes Aeetes and Perscs brothers; cf. 4, 36, 1); Apollod. Bib/. 1, 9, 1; Val. Fl. 5, 317: soligenam Aeeten; 5, 456; 5, 567; 5, 581; Hygin. Fab. 22,1; 244, 5; 245, 2; Lact. in Stat. Acbi/l. 65; 2 Myth. Vat. 134), brother of Circe (3, 54; Od. 10, 136-137; Hcs. Tbeog. 956-957; ApoU. Rh. 4, 684; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 9, 1; Eustath. ad Dion. Pcricg. 692 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 341)), father of Medea {Eleg. in Maecen. 1, 110; Apollod. Bib/. 1,

· quanquam l'£:F

9, 23; Hygin. Fab. pracf. 3 7 ; 25. 1. 239, 1; Schol. Pind. OI. 13, 74 c-u. Pyth. 4, 7a; Solin. 2, 28; Prise. Proextr..: 2, 5 (G.L.K. 3, 431); Hcrmog. Progymi I (Rbet. Gr. 2, 5 Spengel); Philostr. Imjg.' 8; Brcv. Exp. in Virg. G. 2, 140; Lar. in Stat. Ac/»//. 65; Tbeb. 5, 475; LibiTEtbop. 1, 3 (vol. 8, 373 Foersier 2 Myth, Vat. 136), and the eponymous founder of Aea in Colchis (Stcpb Byz. s.v. Αία). There seems t o have beer no cult of Aeetes, for whose life c. W. H. Roscher in Ausf. Lex: 1 (18&4. 140; J. Escher-Burkli in P.-U7. 1 (1894 942-944. Perseide Oceani filia: cf. Od. 10, 135-139. Perseis is several times used in place of the commoner form, Perse (lid. Tbeog. 356; 956-957; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 9, 1; Hygin. Fab. 156: Circe ex Pernit [so in Rose's ed.J Oceans filia, Pasipbzty, cf. O. Waser in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1982-1983; H. Hcrtcr in A-IT. Γ (1937), 2304; E. Wiist in />.-IT. 19 (1937), 938-940, for her lineage and relation to Hecate and the moon-goddess. natae: a most anomalous feminine participle used of three subjects of which two are feminine but the nearest is masculine (cf. J. Lcbreton, £/. sv la langue et la gram, de Cic. (1901), 23-24); hence G. F. Schoemann (Opusc. acai. 3 (1858), 348) emended to nati. 1, 82: crocodilum aut ibin out faelem violative. cited by Plasberg, is hardly a valid parallel, since the masculine may pre­ vail over a nearer feminine. But in the light of ms agreement it is even more difficult to sec how an original nati could have been corrupted to natae. Hence, hesitantly, I retain the ms reading. in deorum numero: cf. 3, 44: in numero deorum; 3, 45: in deorum numero. habebuntur: cf. 2, 18: an cetera mundui babebit omnia? Circen quoque: i.e., as well as Matuu. coloni noatri: Cicero would have

3, 48

1079

i r g o hanc dcam l ducis ;a quid Medeae respondebis, quae duobus .vis, 3 Sole et Oceano, Aeeta 4 patre, matre5 Idyia,6 procreata est? ^uid huius Absyrto 7 fratri (qui est apud Pacuvium Aegialeus,8 » dean Λ l J/1 · ducis HV\ duces A\ dices A%B%Ft di'cesB 1 , dicisPP'W duobus < d i s > auis A/. * accta deft, Ald.y om. FtctzAHPVNB · matre 7 fe//. l· ;V/., matri**//. ■ idyia deft. Vict., dyla APBF, dila ΚΛΤ absyrto ir//. x l 1 ?ί>ΛΤ., absiroo F t absirtio PB*F*t ucl absirtio V\ absircio B , obsirtio V , obsircio Ν cgialeius B, egialeuis F jeen interested in this neighboring :ult; cf. the n. on Circe, above. For the :crm co/oni applied to the people of Urccii cf. Liv. 6, 12, 6; 6, 17, 7; 8, 3, 9. Cercienscs: toward this form the varied ms readings converge; cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. Onomast. 2 (1907), 333. Or­ is older and better attested than Or-; cf. C. Hulscn in P.-W. 3 (1899), 25652566. ducit: the original reading of ABV is better attested than diets or dices of other mss or duces of Baiter. Medeae: Medea's claims to deity arc dubious (cf. A. Lesley in P.-W. 15 (1931), 44), since the statement in Athcnag. Leg. pro Christ. 14, that Hcsiod and Alcman called her a goddess rests on a corrupt text. Plut. De Herod. Ma/ig. 39, p. 871 b, says that she dedicated a temple to Aphrodite. A curious tradi­ tion in Serv. Aen. 7, 750, equates her with the Italic goddess Angitia; cf. Coclius ap. Solin. 2, 28, who makes Acctcs have three daughters, Angicia, Medea, and Circe; which of these traditions Sil. Ital. 8, 498, follows is not clear. Macrob. Sat. 1, 12, 26, states that some identified her with the Bona Dca. Modern attempts to find in her a moon-goddess, an hypostasis of Hera, a Phoenician or Oriental deity, a goddess of healing or of dawn—now mostly discredited—arc reviewed by Lesley, op.cit., 48-49. It seems more likely that she parallels the figure of Circe, as the typical enchantress. duobus avie, Sole et Oceano: Allen and some other editors between duobus and avis (the possession of which, as Mayor remarks, "is not exceptional"!)

insert dis. But the significance of her lineage is qualitative rather than quan­ titative» being descended from two such grandfathers as Sol and Occanus, such a father as Aeeta, and such a mother as Idyia. Oceano: since her mother Idyia was a daughter of Occanus; cf. Hcs. Tbeog. 958-960: ΑΙήτης 8* υΙός φαεσιμβρότου Ήελίοιο / κούρην Ήκεανοΐο τελήεντος ποταμό to / γη με θεών βουλησιν Ίδυϊαν καλλιπάρηον; Soph. fr. 546 Pearson; Apoll. Rh. 3, 240-243; Lycophr. 1024; Apollod. Bib/. 1,9,23: Μήδεια . . . ήν . . . Ουγάτηρ Αίήτου και ΕΙδυίας της 'Ωκεα­ νού, φαρμακίς; Hygin. Fab. 25, 1: Aeetae Medea et Idyiae fi/ia\ S. Eitrcm in P.-W. 9 (1916), 919. huius Absyrto fratri: on the wordorder cf. 3, 39, n. (Pa/at moncm filium). Absyrto: "Αψυρτος, but in Latin regularly Absyrttu, with various mis­ spellings, one of which, Absyrtio, Plasbcrg here reconstructs from a variety of ms choices. But a trisyllabic rather than a tetrasyllable form is attested by several passages in verse, in Valerius Flaccus (Ov. Tr. 3, 9, 6, in the genitive, is ambiguous), as well as by prose references, hence I here follow Absyrto of certain de/eriores. On etymologies cf. O. Gruppe, Gr. Mjtb. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 576, n. 0. This son of Aectes and brother of Medea, was famous chiefly for his murder by her, occurring either before her flight (Hur. Med. 1334-1335 and Schol.; Soph. fr. 343 Pearson; Callim. ap. Schol. Med. 1334), or, according to most traditions, during the flight, when she scattered the fragments of his

1080

3, 49

scd illud nomcn vctcrum littcris usitatius)? Qui si di * non sir vcrcor quid agat Ino; haec cnim omnia ex codem fontc fluxcni* 49 An Amphiaraus crit deus et Trophonius *? Nostri quide 1

dii A*

■ trofoniu* A*VNBF, trofoneus A\ triphonius Ρ

body to retard her pursuers; cf. 3, 67, tbeoi. Rtv. 37 (1944), 144. After br.r below; Dt Imp. Cn. Pomp. 22; (but swallowed up in the earth—Pau&au cf. Apoll. Rh. 4, 468). J.i the various knew of more than o n e site for c forms and localizations :>f the murder event—, he was considered a cither., (the Phasis, the Scythian coast, the deity {Div. 1, 88: Ampbiaraum autru Pontus, the mouth of the lster, Corcyra, bonoravit jama Graeciat dtus ttt babm.t or the Absyrtidcs Islands) cf. K. Wer­ [where cf. Pease's n. (Ampbiaraun nicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 285-286; also Soph. El. 839-841: νϋν ύττό γαίας . . W. H. Roschcr-K. Seeligcr in Ausf. Ux. πάμψυχος άνάσσει; Paus. 8, 2 , 4; Sci>.· 1 (1884), 3-4; E. Fitch, Dt Argonaut. Pind. Nem. 10, 14; Apul. Dt t>to Sv Reditu (1896), 55-56; A. Lcsky in P.-W. 15; Apollod. Bib/. 3, 6, 8 ; Clem. Stnx 15 (1931), 35-37. G. Bjorck, Apsyrtus 1, 21, 134, 3; M. P. Foucart, JLt cuiu « (1944), 1 have not seen. There seems biros cbex Its Grtcs (1918), 22), ΙΛ no trace of a cult of Absyrtus. On young worshipped at various places, includic charioteers who came to untimely ends Thebes (see Bethe, opxit., 1890-1891 cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 225, n. 4. Argos (id., 1888-1890), and especial!' apud Pacuvium: Pacuv. Medus, fr. 24 Oropus (Wolff, opxit., 300-301; Bethc op.cit., passim), where he was called Zeu Ribbeck. Aegialcus: cf. Diod. 4, 45, 3: μιτά Amphiaraos, and presided over an ino: ik ταΰτα συνοικήσασαν ΑΙήτη γεννήσαι bation-oracle, famous from the time c Croesus (Hdt. 1, 52; 1, 92) to that ο δύο θυγατέρας, Κίρχην re xal Μήδααν, Ιτι ί*υ1όν ΑΙγιαλία; Justin, 42, 3, 1: Constantinc (G. Wolff, Dt moriss. Ora iniuriam qua et filiam eius Medtam ab- Attatt (1854), 334-336). Paus. 1, 34, 2 duxtrat etfiliumAegialeum interfecerat, etc. states: 0c6v 8έ Άμφιάραον πρώτ^ usitatius: cf. Ac. 1, 27: faciamus enim Ώρωττίοις κατέστη νομίζκν, ύστνρον Α xal ot πάντες "Ελληνες ήγηνται. Am­ tractando usitatius boc vtrbum. vereor quid agat Ino: cf. Att. 9, 17, phiaraus and Trophonius are several 2'. ad me enim ipse Tiro ita scripsit ui times cited together; e.g.. Text. Dt A». 46, 11; Aristid. Or. 7, 21; on the deifica­ vtrtar quid agat. ex codem fonte fluxerunt: cf. 3, 47, tion of such boblentntrUckten Mmseia and n. {bate undefluxerunt);3, 49: undt see E. Rohde, Psycbt, 1* (1907), 125, and n. 2. bate manant. 49. an: arc we going so far as to make Trophonius: a prehellenic loca) Amphiaraus a god? chthonic deity (cf. 3, 56: qui sub ttrris babtAmphiaraus: on this prophetic son tur idtm TropbonJus), worshipped espe­ of Oeclcs (or, as later thought, of Apollo cially at Lebadea, where he was consulted and Hypcrmnestra), a participant in the in an uncanny and terrifying cavern; cf. Argonautic Expedition, the Calydonian O. Gruppe in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 Hunt, and the campaign of the Seven (1924), 1265-1278; W. KroU in P.-W. 7A against Thebes, cf. 2, 7; O. Wolff in (1939), 678-695; also Pease on Dir. 1,74, Roschcr, Ausf. Ux. 1 (1884), 293-303; n. (apud Ltbadiam Tropbonio) and vorb E. Bcthe in P.-W. 1 (1894), 1886-1893; there cited. Paus. 9, 39, 4-14, describes l·razer on Paus. 1, 34, 1 [bibliography in detail the ritual of consultation. For on p. 473]; and other works noted by good illustrations of the site cf. P. Pease on Div. 1, 88, n. (Ampbiaraum)·, Philippson in Symb. OsJotmsts, Case to which add A. D. Nock in Harv. suppl. 9 (1939), 12. Though this cuh

3,49

1081

>\iblicani, cum esscnt agri in Bocotia 1 deorum inmortalium 1

b o e o t i a dett. Ate,

boctiam / / , boetia cet».

v a s ridiculed in the N e w Comedy A l e x i s , Ccphisodorus, Cratinus, and V l c n a n d c r wrote plays with this title; :f. a l s o Ar. Nub. 508) and by Lucian \ Dial. Mort. 3, 1; Necyom. 22), and was iiscusscd—probably unfavorably—by D i c a c a r c h u s in a special work (Cic. Ait. 5 , 2 , 3 ) , Trophonius's shrine was perhaps m o r e often visited than that of any

other hero, and was active from the age o f Croesus (Hdt. 1, 46) to that of Origen ( C Ce/s. 7, 35) and Tcrtullian (De An. 4 6 ) . Trophonius was identified with v a r i o u s other deities, notably Zeus (cf. A. B. Cook, Z w , 2, 2 (1925), 1 0 7 3 - 1 0 7 6 ; Kroll, op.«/., 691-692). p u b l i c a n i : for a brief account (and bibliography) of these farmers of the p u b l i c revenues cf. F. Lubkcr-J. G-crTc k c n - E . Zicbarth, Reallex. d. kl. Aft. · (1914), 870-871. The publicani naturally wished to recognize as few exemptions from taxation as possible (for their greed in Bocotia, where religious shrines were many, cf. F. Caucr in P.-W. 3 (1899), 663), and the holdings of A m phiaraus must have appeared an attrac­ tive source for revenue. Important here is an inscription from Oropus (S. Bases in Έφημ. άρχ. 3 (1884), 101-119; Τ. Mommscn in Hermes, 20 (1885), 268-287; >X'. Dittcnberger, Sylloge lnscr. Gr. 2* (1917), no. 747), stating that the people of Oropus, in 73 B.C., in piotcst against taxing of the holdings of Amphiaraus by the publicani, sent three representa­ tives to R o m e ; that the matter was referred to an advisory council (συμ­ βούλων) of the consuls and 15 senators (one being Μάαρκος Τύλλιος Μαάρκου υίος Κορνηλία [i.e., Cornelia trrbu) Κικέρων, then 33 years old), which reviewed the claims, including ό της μισθώσεως νόμος [cf. the lex censoria)% which provided έκτος τε τούτων ή c( τι δόγμχ συνκλήτου [tenatus conntltum] «ύτοκράτωρ αυτοκράτορες τ* ήμέτε-ροι καταλογή θεών αθανάτων Ιερών τεμενών

τε φυλακής καρπίζεσθαι έδωκαν κατέλιπον, έκτος τε τούτων α Λεύκιος Κορνήλιος Σύλλας αυτοκράτωρ [83 B.C.) άπό συνβουλίου γνώμης θεών αθανάτων Ιερών τεμενών τε φυλακής ένεκεν καρπίζεσΟαι Ι&ωκεν δ το αυτό ή σύνκλητος έπεκύρωσεν ούτε μετά ταύτα δόγματι συνκλήτου άκυρον έγενήΟη. The advi­ sory council, meeting on 14 October, recommended to the Senate exemption from taxation of the holdings in question, and the Senate, on 16 October, approved such exemption. The procedure involved is discussed by Mommscn, op. cit., 275-281, w h o supports the findings of the committee on the ground of prece­ dents set by Sulla and others, though, as K. Rohdc remarks (Psyc/x, l 4 (1907), 144, n. 1), the assertion that Amphiaraus was n o w considered a god did not deny that he might previously have been a mortal. Since this decree dates from 73 B.C. it might seem that Cicero is guilty of anachronism in referring to it in a dialogue the assumed date of which is not later than 75. Perhaps he was here careless about the chronology of events three decades before the date of writing the De Natwra Deorum, though elsewhere he is rather careful. Yet we should note that his membership on the advisory council is not here mentioned; that the statement is put in the mouth of Cotta and may concern itself with matters o f c o m m o n knowledge; and that the imperfect tense, rugabant, may imply that though the question was finally settled in 73, the controversy and the claims of the publicani—which for the present argument are more significant than the legalistic decision in the case— may have extended over several previous years. agri . . . d e o r u m i n m o r t a l i u m : agri may represent, at least in part, the τέμενος (cf. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 7, 4 ; Eustath. in //. 12, 313), but also, doubt-

1082

3, 49

ezcepti lege censoria, negabant inmortalis esse ullos l qui L quando homines fiiissent. Sed si sunt ii * di, est certe Exccxhrcf. cuius Athenis et delubrum vidimus et sacerdotem. Quern si deur ' illo» Ρ » ii HV\ hii A'P, hi GVXBF, AHPB\ crictheus tf1/7, eratheus Ι/Λ7

l c « , Μ her landed property yielding an income from which the expense» of the temples and service» were in part de­ frayed; cf. Fam. 13. 11, 1 [the temples at Aipinum maintained by pectigalia (torn Gaulj; Xen. Anab. 5. 3 , 7-13 [13: στήλτ, ίστηκβ παρά τόν ναόν γράμ­ ματα t/'j-sii' Ιχρος 6 χώρος της 'Αρτέ­ μιδος, τον έχοντα καΐ καρττοϋμτνον τήν μτν δΓκάτην καταθ-ietv έχάστου Ιτο>ς, έκ flc περιττού τόν ναον έττισ-κοαζΓΛν. άν ίέ τνς μ/, noif; ταντα τχ θτω μχλήσ«ι]; Harpocr. SJ>. άττο μισθωμάτων. Δίδυμος 9ησιν ο γραμματικός ovri τοΰ έκ των τνμτνικών προσόδων, έκάστω γαρ Οιφ πλέθρα γης άπέν€μον, έξ ών μισθούμένων al cL; τάς (Κ»σίας έγίνοντο δαπάναι. The words deorum inmortalium arc taken from the Senate's minutes, for the Greek form in the decree repeats the phrase θεών αθανάτων Icpcav ττμτνών τβ ς,/Αακής rvexev. e x e c p t i l e g e c e n s o r i a : it was the duty of the censors t o make available in the interest of the state all public property and state and temple lands; cf. T. Mommscn, Rom. Staatsreebt, 2, 1· (1887). 430. n.; 2. 2* (1887). 1017-1019; J. \X. Kubitschek in P.-W. 3 (1899),

hii sunt Pt dii Λ"

» ereczr.

d i e d by Mayor o n T e x t . Apt.. (P- 212). • i t a u t ii d i : an A t h e n i a n ccrr provided with shrine, c u k , a n d pac­ ts presumably not inferior t o Boecc^ o n e s similarly favored. E r e c t h e u s : o n the L a t i n spt of the name cf. W. S c h u i a e . Orsbogrc:r(1894), liii, n. 1. A n A t h e n i a n h e r o v : coupled with his d a u g h t e r s a n d soot times with Godru», is cited a s a n exarr:of patriotism in 3 , 5 0 ; Fim. 5, 6 2 : Λ s urbis cmstrvatorem Codrmm, m. Erettbei fUias mm maxim* IOMJOJ; TAX. '. 1 1 6 : repetunt ah Eruibto, nans eza filiae eupide morUm expetirermnS pro r.~ avium; Codrum , qx etc.; Pro Sest. 4 8 : mortem quam eua pirgnts A them's, regit\ opimor, Ereabt filiae, pro patria cxmiempsisse diaaUur. ?y. proposed etymologies o f E r e c t h e u s c J. Escher-Burkli in P.-W. 6 (190? 404-405, w h o thinks it a s h o r t e n e d fore of Erechthonius (cf. R. E n g e l m a n n i: Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 ( 1 8 9 0 ) , 1296 and discusses also (pp. 4 0 6 - 4 0 8 ) tracL tions of a war with Elcusis in w h i c h o n or more o f the daughters o f Ercctheu· was sacrificed to insure the victory α

1904, who cites as examples of their

Athens. His own swallowing-υρ in J

regulations {leg/is censorial) Varr. R.R. 2, 1, 16; Plin. N.il. 33, 7 8 ; t o which add: AdQ. /·>. 1, 1, 3 5 ; 2 Verr. 1, 143; 3 , 1 2 ; 5, 5 3 : qui publicos agros arant, cerium est quid ex lege censoria debeant; Pro Rob. Perd. 15; Prop. com. 12; Gaius, Inst. 4, 2 8 : lege censoria data est pignaris capio publicanss vectigalium publicorum populi Romans adversus eoj qui aliqua lege vectigalia deberent. n e g a b a n t i n m o r t a l e · : cf. 1, 3 8 : quid absurdius quam . . . homines iam morte dtletos reponere in deos; I .act. Inst. 1, 15, 16, quoting Cicero's defence of the prac­ tice in Consol. fr. 11 Muller; also parallels

chasm is described by Eur. Ion, 277-2£5 for his transformation into a snake a Escher-Burkli, opxit., 408. Cicero ma* have known the story t h r o u g h ihc Erttbtbeus of Ennius (135-140 Vahlen d e l u b r u m v i d i m u s : the Erechthcum, o n which sec J. M. Paton et al. The Ertcbtbeum (1927). With vidimus cf. 1, 59, n. (cum Athenis essem); 3 , 4 6 : riSmus . . . eius aras delubraque in Grata* (and n. o n vidimus); 3 , 5 9 : cuius Eli delu­ brum vidimus. q u e r n si, e t c . : if w e deify o n e who sacrifices his daughters, what shall we

3, 50

1083

facimus, quid aut de Codro * dubitarc possumus aut de ceteris ■
•

10

d o for o n e w h o d e v o t e s bis o w n life t o his c o u n t r y ? C o d r o : cf. Fin. 5, 6 2 : urbis eonstrvatortm Codrum; Τuse. 1, 116: Codrum . . . qui se in mtdios inmisit bos/is veste famulari . . . quod oraculum erat datumt si rex interject us esset, vie trices Atbenas fore. T h e devotio of this mythical Attic k i n g , traditionally dated in the eleventh c e n ­ t u r y B.C., resembles t h a t of t h e Dccii ( 2 , 10; 3 , 15, and n. (Deciorum))', for t r a d i t i o n s c o n c e r n i n g it cf. K. Schcrling i n P.-W. 11 (1922), 984-994; H . W . Parke, Hist, of the Delpbie Oracle (1939), 3 0 1 . A n inscription of 418/7 B.C., f o u n d at A t h e n s (S. A . K u m a n u d e s in Ephem. areb. 2 (1884), 161-166; I.G. I, S u p p l . (1891), n o . 53 a; W . D i t t e n b c r g c r , Sylloge Inser. Gr. 1» (1915), n o . 93) deals with the restoration of τό Ιερόν του Κόδρου και του Νηλέως καΐ τής Β α σ ί λ η ς ; a n d A u g . CD. 18, 19, says of C o d r u s , hunc Athenienses tamquam deum sacrifi-

ciQTum bonort coinerunt. Though

μένων, ους νόμω δια τάς εύεργασίας &ς υπήρξαν εις υμάς έν άπασι τοις Ιεροϊς επί ταΐς Ουσίαις σπονδών καΐ κρατήρων κοινωνούς πεποίησθε, καΐ $δετε καΐ τ ι μ ά τ ' έξ (σου τοις ήρωσιν καΐ τοις θεοϊς; T h u c . 5, 11 [of Brasidas]: περιέρξαντες αύτοΰ το μνημεΐον, ώς ήρωΐ τε έντέμνουσι (and A r n o l d ' s n.J. n e ilia q u i d e m s u p e r i o r a : the recur­ r i n g reduetio ad absitrdum, as s o often in Scxtus E m p i r i c u s . m a n a n t : cf. 3 , 47, n. {haec unde fluxerunt). 50. a t q u e . . . c o n a e c r a t a m : cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 4-6: memoriam de June torurn colere eoeperunt, ut et gratiam referre bene mentis viderentur et sueeessores eo adiicerent ad bene imperandi eupiditatem. quod Cicero de natura deorum doeet dieens [quoting 2, 62] . . . et alio loco: atque in plerisque civitatibus [reading acuendae for augendae; aut quo libentius]. T. Vtopkcns (Adrers. erit. 1 (1828), 124) sensibly cautions

his

against correcting Cicero from Lacun-

devotio is often lauded, his n a m e later became a symbol of archaic s i m p l e mindedness; cf. Anecd. Gr. 1, 22 B c k k c r ; Hesych. s.v. πρεσβύτερος Κόδρου; P h o t . Lex. p p . 176; 448 P o r s o n ; L u s t a t h . in Od. 1, 5 8 : έποίησε Κόδρους χαλεΐσθαι τους δι' αρχαιότητα εύήΟεις. dubitarc p o s s u m u s : cf. 3 , 4 5 : de Hercule . . . dubitabis? p u g n a n t e s pro patriae l i b e r t a t e : cf. Pro Mil. 8 0 : Graeei homines deorum honores tribuunt eis viris qui tyrannos necaverunt— quae ego vidi A/benis, quae in aliis urbibus Graeeiae; D e m . Fals. Leg. 2 8 0 : 'Αρμοδίου xsl των τα μίγιστ* άγάθ* υμάς είργασ-

tius or Lactantius from Cicero at this p o i n t . W i t h the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 62, n. {beneficiis excellentis viros) on prospective apotheosis as an incentive t o achieve­ m e n t ; 3, 15: rebantur enim fore ut exercitus imperatorem equo incitato se in hostem inmittentem persequeretur, id quod evenit\ Pease on Dip. 2, 28, n. (rei publicae causa, etc.); Μ in. Fcl. 20, 6: unaquaeqm natio conditorem suum aut dueem inclytum aut reginam pudicam . . . aut alicuius muneris pel artis repertorem venerabatur ut civem bonae memoriae; sic et defunctis pratmium et futuris dabatur exemplum. p e r i c u l u m adiret: a frequent p h r a s e ; 69

1084

3, 50

mcmoriam honorc dcorum inmortalium consecratam. 1 O b car enim ipsam causam Erectheus * Athenis filiaequea eius i n numer deorum sunt, itemque [Leonaticum] 4 est delubrum A t h e n i s quo» Leocorion 5 nominatur. Alabandenses · quidem sanctius Ah 1 esse consecratam B%F * erictheus BlF 'filiaeque ex iliaeque A, c iliequc Vy filie cque N, filiae quae Bx · (leonaticum] del. Clark, Descent of Mas* scripts, 357 · lco corion APVNBF · alabandenses ex alabandens his I-'*, ah bandensis APBF

cf. H. Merguet, Lex. χ. d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 62. Erectheus: cf. 3, 49, and n. {Erec­ theus). filiaeque: for their names cf. J. Eschcr-Burkli in P.-W. 6 (1909), 406-408, who thinks them to have been originally not daughters of Erectheus but attendants upon Athena. [Leonaticum] est delubrum . . . quod Leocorion nominatur: the Acoxop(e)iov was an often-mentioned shrine at Athens, variously described as a ήρφον, a τέμενος, a lepov, or a μνημεϊον (sec Β. Kock in A-IP. 12 (1924), 2000) of the daughters of Lco, the eponym of the φυλή Λεοντίς (Hesych. s.v. Λ«ωκόριον· των Λβώ θυγατέρων μνημεΐον; Thcodoret, Gr. Aff. 8, 26: τό Λεωκόριον δέ των Λ*ώ θυγατέρων εστίν lepov; etc.), one or all of whom on the occasion of a famine (Schol. Thuc. 1, 20; Schol. Dcm. 54, 7; Suid. s.v. λεωκόριον) or a plague (Aristid. Panatb. 119; Hicr. Adv. Iovin. 1, 41, p. 306 Vallarsi), cither sacrificed themselves (the earlier tradition, according to E. Bickel, Dia­ tribe in Sen. Phil. Frag. 1 (1915), 232) or were sacrificed by their father ([Dem.] 6038; Diod. 17,15, 2; Acl. V.H. 12, 28; Paus. 1, 5,2 (and Frazcr's n., with further references); Aeneas Gaz. p. 78 Boissonade, Choric. Gaz. 35, 1. For the names of the daughters cf. Bickel, op.cit., 232-233, and with such a sacrifice of daughters H. W. Parke, Hist, of the Dtlpbic Oracle (1939), 301, compares those of the daughters of Cccrops and Erectheus. Other explanations of the word derive it, not from Λεώ, but from

λεώς ("people") and κορεΐν ("sweep"), is the sense of I id trare or februate (so E. Curtius in Monatsber. d. k. pr. Ahd. d. Wiss. (1878), 77-87), or from some hero named Λεωκόρος (C. Wachsmuih. Die Stadt Atben, 2 (1890). 413-41$ Mention of the Leocorion immediately after that of the daughters of Erectheus and introduced by itemquc indicates that Cicero accepted the popular asso­ ciation of it with the daughters of Lco. Someone—probably not, as Laxnbinus supposed, Cicero himself, but a glossa­ tor—awkwardly tried to invent a cor­ responding Latin term, Leonaticum, and this from the margin of the archetype has made its way into the text; cf. A. C. Clark, The Descent of Manuscripts (WIS), 357. The deletion of this word, then, is a far simpler cure for the diffi­ culty in the passage than any of the emendations proposed, such as Lei filiarum Schuetz, Leo natarum Nobbe and Mayor (but Gcero does not use natae), Leordum Orclli after Wyttenbach, or Leontidum Schocmann et al. The site of this shrine, in the Ccramicus (cf. Alciphr. 3, 2, 1 Benncr and Fobes), as well as its nature, remains uncertain; cf. W. Judeich, Topographs v. Atben* (1931), 338-339. From Dr. H. A. Thomp­ son I learn that it has not yet (1949) been identified, though he surmises that it perhaps lay close to the NW corner of the classical Agora. AJibandense·: cf. 3/39, n. (Alabandum Alabandi). For the intensity of their devotion to Alabandus cf. 3, 45, o. {colmtur aeqm atqm U6).

3,51

1085

bandum colunt, a quo est urbs * ilia condita, quam quemquam nobilium deorum; apud quos non inurbane Stratonicus,*ut multa, crum quidam ei molestus 3 Alabandum deum esse conflrmaret, Herculem negaret, 'ergo', inquit/ mihi Alabandus, tibi Hercules s i t iratus.' 20 51 Ilia autem, Balbe, quae tu a caelo astrisque 4 ducebas, quam longe serpant non vides: solem deum esse lunamq u e , quorum alterum Apollinem 5 Graeci, alteram Dianam pu-

B

1 urbs ex urbis Β appollinem Ν

* stratyonicus BF

" molcstius Η

* astris quae Bl

a quo est urbe ilia condita: i.e., the vailing, and the Boeotian [lines 12-14] είπεν άγρίη μούση· / πέπαυσο· νικ^ς. κτίστης. non inurbane: cf. Plin. Ep. 2,14, 5: τοιγαροΰν χολωΟείη / Θησεύς μέν ήμΐν non inurbane σοφοκλεΐς vocantur; Aug. 'Ηρακλής δ' Άϋηναίοις. Ο. Crusius C7. Faust. Man. 12, 1: non improvide nee {Fleck. Jahrb. 127 (1883), 240) observes inurbaniter; P. Parzinger, Btitr. %. Kenntn. that the version in Cicero seems the older form, which was more generalized d. Entwickl. d. cic. Stilt (1910), 16. Stratonicus: a famous Attic harpist, by Babrius. 51. ilia: in apposition with solem who flourished ca. 410-360 B.C. (P. Maas in P.-W. 4A (1931), 326). He was deum esse Junamque, below. quae tu a caelo . . . ducebas: cf. 2, noted for his witticisms, collected and 49: cum duo sint genera ssacrum, etc.; 2, 54; much read and excerpted after his 2, 55; 2, 68: nam Apollinis no men est death, many of which are found in Graecum, quern solem esse volunt% Dianam Arhcn. 8, 348 d-352 c; for others cf. Μ :ias, op. cit., 327. Characteristic are autem et lunam eandem esse pu/ant; and with the expression cf. 3, 18: quaeque in domo those ridiculing small-town pride (μικρο­ πολιτικών of Athen. 8, 351 d; also the pulcbra cum pulchritudine mundi comparabas. quam longe eerpant: cf. 1, 98, n. saying (352 a): αύτη ού πόλις εστίν, άλλα μόλις), which is in keeping with his {quo serpat); 3, 52: in immensum serpet; Fin. 2, 45: serpat longius. remark here made at the expense of a •olem deum esse lunamquc: though provincial deity. molestus: Vitruv. 7, 5, 6, mentions the method resembles that of the sorites the people of Alabandus as notorious in Scxt. Emp. Adv. Pbys. 1, 184, the innpientes. L. Deiaruelle {Rev. de pbiJoI. items in the series arc different in Scxtus: el ό ήλιος θεός έστιν καΐ ή ήμερα άν ιϊη 36 (1912), 306-307) bebeves the thought θεός- ού γάρ άλλο τι ήν ή ήμερα ή ήλιος is here inadequately expressed, and emends to ei molestins . . . υπέρ γης. εΐ δ* ή ήμ*Ρ* *<"* θεός, xal confirmaret, but if any change be needed ό μήν ίσται θεός* σύστημα γάρ έστιν I should prefer, with H, to read simply έξ ήμερων, εΐ δέ ° μήν θεός έστι καΐ molestius: "when a certain man was ό ένιαυτός αν είη θεός, κτλ.; C. Vick rather annoyingly insisting that Ala­ in Hermes, 37 (1^02), 244-245, who thinks Cicero nea^r than Scxtus to bandus was a god." M. mihi Alabandus, tibi Hercules the Carncadean tra
1086

3, 51

tant.1 Quod si luna dea · est, ergo etiam Lucifer ccteracqui errantes numenim deorum obtinebunt; igitur etiam incrrances Cur autem arqui * species 4 non in deorum numero reponarur;: est enim pulchcr, et * ob earn speciem, quia causam habeat ad1 putant ex putent A ■ dea ex deae A ■ arqui AXV*, ax qui BF, arcxs 4 A*V*N,*ia Prise. Inst. 6, 74, arcuis Cbarij. / , 17, arci G spicics I ~ * reponantur P, ponatur Charts. Ix. · et om. Ρ

e r g o : in apodosis; cf. 3, 30, n. (ut enim, etc.). Lucifer: cf. 2, 53: Stella Veneris, quae Φωσφόρος Graece, Lucifer Latine diet tor; on its worship also Hier. Vit. Hi/. 25, p. 27 Vallarsi: Luciferum, emus cult to Saracenorum natio dediia est; In Amos, 2, p. 305 Vallarsi. n u m e n i m d e o r u m o b t i n e b u n t : cf. Off. 2, 4 3 : eius fitii . . . numerum optinent iure caesorum; Brut. 175: Pom petus . . . aliquem numerum obtinebat; ) PhiI. 16: homo nulla numero; Dip. in Caec. 6 2 : cum is tibiparentis numero juisset; Varr. R.R. 4, 9, 7 ; bins catuli unius cants numerum obtineant. igitur e t i a m inerrantea: cf. Commod. Instr. 1, 7, 15: si Stellas colitis, colite et bis sena sigilla [the zodiacal signs]. With the initial igitur cf. Fin. 1, 61, and Reid's n. c u m a u t e m , etc.: cf. Charis. Inst. 1 (G.L.K. 1, 117): arcuis Cicero de deorum natura libro III, "cur autem arcuis species non in deorum numero ponatur V*; Prise. Inst. 6, 74 (G.L.K. 2, 259): de caelesti enim [id est de I side] Cicero dicens in III de deorum natura in i finivit genetivum: "cur autem arci species non in deorum numero reponaturV Priscian, then, seems indi­ rectly to support the readings arcui and arqui. N o n . p. 425 M. (686 L.) says: arcus et arquus hoc distant, arcus enim ornnis suspensus fornix appellatur; arquus non nisi qui in caelo apparet quam Irim pot toe dixerunt. unde et arquati dicuntur quibus color et oculi pirent quasi in arqui similitudinem. Lucretius lib. VI (526): turn color in nigris exsistit nubibus arqui [cf. Tbes. Ung. Lat. 2 (1900), 473-474, for arcuatus (arquatus)]; Ace. 52 Ribbeck: arquitenens; Tert. Ad Nat. 2, 15: diva arquis est I ana. For descriptions of the

beauty of the rainbow, its causes ';s which Posidonius was m u c h intcrestec. cf. Sen. N.Q. 1, 5, 10-13; K. Reinhaxc Postidonios (1921), 162-166), and i:s personification of Iris cf. Pease o n Virg. Aen. 4, 694 (Irim); 4, 7 0 0 (Iris . . . roscida), and works there c i t e d ; to which add: [Aristot.J De Μ undo, 4 , 395 a 3 2 - 3 5 ; Probl. 12, 3, 906 b 4-6; D i o d . 2, 52, 5 ; O v . M. 1, 270-271; Plin. N.H. I 150-151; Plut. De Facie, 3 , p. 9 2 1 a-b; [GaJen], Mist. Pbil. 19 ( X I X , 2 8 9 - 2 9 1 Κ . Schol. //. 3, 121; 17, 5 4 7 ; S c h o l . Ar. AP. 1222; Schol. Arat. p p . 515-516 Maass; Clem. Protr. 10, 102, 1 ; Hippol. Pbiiosopbum. 1, 6; Eus. Pr. Ev. 8 , 14, 4". Serv. Aen. 4, 700; Schol. D a n . Aen. S. 6 2 3 ; Hier. In Eyttb. 1, p. 2 2 Vallarsi; N o n n . 32, 7 9 ; Hesych. s.v. e l p i c ; Stob. v o l . 1, 226 Wachsmuth; O l y m p i o d . in Meteor. 3, 4, 242, 2 6 ; 243, 2 0 Stuve; Isid. Etym. 18, 4 1 , 2 ; De Nat. Her. 31. 1-2; Phot. Lex. p. 113 P o r e o n ; Eustrat. in Anal. post. 2, 15, pp. 2 3 1 - 2 3 2 Havduck; B. Arnold, De lade Dea (1886*; A . M. Sayili in Isis, 30 (1939), 65-83 (on Aristotle's explanation). i n d e o r u m n u m e r o r e p o n a t u r : cf. 1. 29, n. (in deorum numero); 2, 5 4 ; 3 , 47. n. (in deorum numerum repontmus). a p e c i e m . . . c a u a a m : it seems un­ necessary, with Marsus and others, notably J. Vahlen (Hermes, 17 (1882), 595), to transpose these words, which arc perfectly intelligible as they stand. With the expression Goethe compares 1, 29: imagines eorumque circumitus. For admirabilem see the next note; also Ecc lesiasticus, 43, 11. h a b e a t : here better attested than babet, and justified as ascribing the rea­ sons to the mythologists.

3, 51

1087

mirabilem, Thaumante dicitur esse nata. Cuius si divina natura e s t , quid fades nubibus? Arcus enim ipse e nubibus efficitur, quodam modo coloratus;1 quarum una etiam Centauros * peperisse coloratis Dav.

* ccntauro A L

Thaumante . . . nata: on Thaumas, unconscious assumption of the name of s o n of Pontue and Gaea and brother of Iris, which some editors have actually Ncrcus; cf. Hot. Tbeog. 233-238. He inserted here. I should not press the wedded Electra, daughter of Oceanus, point made by Plasbcrg that arcus itself w h o bore him Iris and the Harpies is at times feminine; cf. Enn. Ann. 409 (Hes. Tbeog. 265-267; Apollod. BibL 1, ap. Prise. Inst. 6, 74 (G.L.K. 2, 259); 2, 6; Hygin. Fab. praef. 35). His name Scrv. Aen. 5, 610: notandum sane etiam is connected with θαυμάζω, and suggests de Iride arcum genere masculine dicer* the personification of wonder and aVergilium; Catullus et alii genere feminine mazement (cf. Plat. Tbeatt. 155 d: μάλα γαρ ponunt, referentes ad origtnem, sicut bate φιλοσόφου τοϋτο το πάθος, το θαυμάζειν cattus et bate gallus legjtmus. See also M. ου γάρ 4λλη αρχή φιλοσοφίας ή αΰτη, Haupt, Opusc. 2 (1876), 171, on shifts of gender occasioned by the confusion καΐ iotxev ό τήν ΤΙριν θαύμαντος Ικγονον φήσας ού χαχώς γενεαλόγων; of a god and his symbol; and 1, 29, becoming a common-place, as in Plut. above: imagines eorumque circumitus. Plcc. Pbil. 3, 5, p. 894 b; Schol. Hes. cuius si divina, etc.: cf. 3, 45: qui si Tbeog. 266; Scrv. Aen. 9, 5: Tbauman- est deus, etc.; P. Mihaileanu, De Comtias . . . ex admiration* boc nomen accept t,prebensionibus relativis apud Cic. (1907), quae ddmiratid it itut eoloribus nastitur 120. [so 2 Mytb. Vat. 6]; Philostr. Vit. Soph. quid faciea nubibus: probably da­ 528: ό τήν Ιριν 13ων, ώς έν χρώμα, ούκ tive; cf. 3, 62: quid Veiovi faciesl The cIScv ώς θαυμάσαι, & ίέ, 6σα χρώματα, underlying principle seems here to be μάλλον έβαύμαοχν; Procl. in / AUib. that the more inclusive possesses the p. 341 Cousin; in Tim. 23 d, p. 133 qualities inherent in one of its portions. Dichl; Asclcp. in Metapb. p. 18, 31 e nubibua erTicitur, quodam modo Hayduck; Elias in Porphyr. hag. 16, coloratus: coloratus of all good mss p. 40, 19-21 Busse; David in Porphyr. has been retained by Allen, though hag. 1, p. 96, 4-10 Busse; H. Osthoff in emended by Davics and most subse­ Arcb. f. Religionswiss. 11 (1908), 73; quent editors to coloratis* Plasbcrg but K. Scherling (A-IP. 5A (1934), adducing in support of that reading 1337-1338) cautions that the connection Sen. N.Q. 1, 3, 1: arcus node nonfitout with θαυμάζω is not in an active sense, admodum raro, quia /una non babe/ tantum but means that Thaumas, by his produc­ virium ut nubes transeat et illis colorem tion of rainbows, whirlwinds (the suffundat qualem accipiunt sole perttrietae; Harpies), etc., causes wonder in the cf. also 1, 5, 12; Xcnophanes, Β 32 beholder, as Cicero's adjective admirabi- Dicls: ήν τ' ΤΙριν χαλέουσι, νέφος καΐ iem indicates. On Thaumas as the father τούτο πέφυκ*. / πορφύρεον χαΐ φοινίκεον of Iris cf. the passages cited by G. χαίχλωρόν 13έσ0αι. Wcichcr in P.-W. 9 (1916), 2038; to Ccntauro· peperisse: W. Η. Rowhich add: Callim. Hymn. 4, 67; 4, 232; scher's theory of the origin of the Cen­ Antb. Lat. nos. 343, 1; 545, 1; 549, 1 taurs (Neuejabrb. 105 (1872), 421-428; Ricsc; Nonn. 26, 359-362; Phot. BibL also in his Ausf. Lex. 2 (1890), 1058cod. 190, p. 152 a 15 Bekkcr. 1072; cf. D. Bassi in Boll, difilol. class. 3 esse nata: feminine because of the (1897), 14-17; P. Krctschmer in Glotta, 10 (1919), 50-58; 211-212) regards gender of species combined with an

1088

3, 51

didtur. Quod si l nubes rettulcris * in dcos, rcferendae certc ertempestates, quae populi Romani * ritibus consecratac s^: Ergo imbres,4 nimbi,' procellae, turbines dei · putandi; nof quidem duces mare ingredientes inmokre hostiam fluctibu ι ύ add. A • nymbi NBF

■ p.r. APVNBF · retuleris HPNBF · di Ρ » fructibus A*PVN

· ymhrts

them as the personification of torrential CJJL. L, 32 = VI, 1287 - Deasr: streams, which, especially in Thcssaly, (epiuph of L. Cornelius Scipio, cos. I where the most important Centaur- B.C.]: dedet Tempestatebus aid* weertts; : myths are localized, pour violently CJ.L. X, 4846 = Dessau 3932 | « from the mountains after sudden rains. Venafrum]: Tempestati sa*r.\ X I V , 2--= Dessau 3933 [Lanuviuxn]: Tempe.-Before such showers masses of clouds appear on the mountain-tops, and Diod. tibu<s> At. LaberiusC. f. dat; De*i 4, 12, 6, says of the Centaurs: συνηγωνί- 3934 [near Bologna]: Ions Ttmpestz ζετο tf «ύτοϊς ή μήτηρ Νεφέλη, πολύν C.IJL. VIII. 2610 (Dessau 3935; xi Lambacsis]: ventis bomarmm Tempes­ βμβρον έκχέουβα; cf. 4, 70, t; Pind. Pjtb. 2, 42-44; Aristot. De Somwis, 3, tswm potenttints; also two imrripdix: 461 b 19-21: Εχουσα ομοιότητα ώβικρ (Dessau 3059-3060) to I «mi>0<:·. τά έν τοις νέφεσιν, Α ιταραχάζουσιν mo> M auctori boeeansm Tri­ M βάλλοντα; Virg. Aen. 7, 674-675: nubi- mo> Tempestatium divinarmm pctenSi. Μ genae .../... Centauri; Ον. Α/. 12, 211: Rome the shrine of the Tempesuu. nubigenasqm ftrot\ Dio Chrys. 4, 130 was near the Porta Capem. For son* (Ixion embraces a cloud, from which are further remarks upon this cult cf. Α. ν·;·: born the Centaurs]; Philostr. Vit. A poll. Domaszewski, Korrespondtm^blatt d w*r 2, 22: τά ί* έν τω ούρανφ . . . βλτπόμενα, demtscben Zeitubr. f. Gescb. u. Κ mat, Γ έπτώάν αϊ νβφέλαι διασπαοΟωσιν άπ* (1898), 112-114; id.. Abb. z- ™m. Rs. αλλήλων, τους κενταύρους καΐ τραγέλα­ (1909), 22-24; H. Steuding in Roscbr φους . . . τί φήσεις. Cf. Pease on Div. 2, Ajtsf. Lax. 5 (1916), 360-361; J. G 49, n. (bippocentauri). By the same reason­ Frazer on Ov. F. 6, 193 (1929); N.I. ing, clouds and Centaurs are divine; Hcrcscu in Rsvista clasica, 4 (1932), 123, cf. AT. Nub. 265: αεμναί TC fad Νεφέλαι n. 1; C. Koch in P.-VT. 5A (1934), 4T9βροντησιχέραυνοι, κτλ.; Juv. 14, 97 480. Note also the Harpies as wind-godk (and Mayor's n.]: ml praeter nubes it imbres, nimbi, procellae, turbines: caeli numen adorant. Rationalization of the in a climax relative to their violence centaurs into men on horseback from the and their possible injury to man's village of Nephele (e.g., Palaephatus, interests. De Incred. 1; 5) need not here detain us, mare ingredientes: cf. SalL Hist. 3, tempestates: usually manifestations 52: fine ingmnmm ingrediuntur mart; Quinof divine power (cf. 2, 14), rather than tiL Inst. 12, proem. 4: ita instnrta am actually gods; yet cf. Plaut. Stub. 403: boc mare ingressus; E. Wistrand, *Varf Neptune grates babeo et Tempestatibus; inrnn oder nacb aussen (1946)—known to Lucr. 5, 1229-1230; Virg. Aen. 3, 120: me only from a review by C. J. Fordvce nigram Hiemi pecudem [cf. Ar. Ran. 847- in Ci. Hep. 62 (1948), 91—who explains 848]; 3, 528-529; 5, 772-773: Tempestati- such phrases as /return iuire, aquas rmgrta, bus agnam / caedere deinde iubet; Ο v. F. 6, etc., on the ground that the Roma» 193: It qmque, Tempiitai, meritam deIntra thought of the land as outside the so. fatemur (and Frazcr's n.]; App. B.C. 5, 98. immolare hoatiam Huctibus: of Inscriptional evidence is not lacking: such sacrifices at sailing w\ Kroll

3, 52

1089

1

consuenint. 52 lam si est Ceres a gerendo—ita enim dicebas—, terra ipsa dea est (et ita habetur; quae est enim alia Tellus?). Sin ■ terra, mare3 etiam, quern Neptunum esse dicebas; ergo et flumina 1

iam]tam/// > P'JV f tum^

■ un]inVN

· marc]mater APV

{P.-U?. 16 (1935), 2520-2521) cites that 52. iam: cf. 1, 30, n. (iam). o f Scipio Africanus the Elder, in 204 dicebas: cf. 2, 67: mater aittem est B.C., who, when about to sail for a gerendis frugibus Ceres tamquam geres; 3, Africa, prayed (Uv. 29, 27, 2-6) to 62: Ceres a gerendo; Sext. Emp. Adv. divi divaequt. . . qui maria terrasque colitis; Pbys. 1, 189: καΐ μήν cl ή Δημήτηρ θεός έστι, καΐ ή Γη θεός έστιν ή γάρ Δημήτηρ, and secundum has preces cruda exta victimae, uti mos est, in mare porricit [cf. App. Lib. φασίν, ούκ άλλο τί έστιν ή Γη μήτηρ. cl 1 3 ; Sil. Ital. 17, 50-51: cui nomen pelagi ή Γη θεός έστι, χαΐ τα 6ρη καΐ αϊ άκρωτηplacaverat bostia taurus, / iactaque caeruleis ρΐαι καΐ πάς λίθος Ισται θεός. ουχί δέ innabant fluctibus ex/a]; also that of γε τοΰτο· τοίνυν ουδέ το έξ άρχης. Scxtus Pompey: [Aur. Vict.] De Vir. ill. Tellus: an ancient Roman goddess, 84, 2: cum mart jeliciter uterttur, Neptuni also known as Terra Mater (Varr. R.R. 1, se filium professus est eumque bobus aura/is1, 5), representing the earth, not in et equo placavit [cf. App. B.C. 5, 100], contrast to sea and sky, but as the source and that of Octavian before Actium of nourishment (Hor. C.S. 29: fertilis (Plin. N.H. 11, 195: taurorum felle frugumpecorisque Tellus; cf. A. Dieterich— aureus ducitur color, baruspices id NeptunoE. Fchrle, Mutter Erde· (1925) ) and as et umoris potentiae dicavtre, geminumque the receptacle for the remains of the jmt divQ Augusta quo die apud Actium dead {Antb. Lat, no. 5, 12-14 Ricsc: vicit) and later, on sailing against Sextus alimenta vitae tribuis perpetua fide / et, Pompey (App. B.C. 5, 98: θύων άμα cum rectisent anima, in te re/ugiemus; / ita, καΐ σπένδων άπό της ναυαρχίδος νεώς ές quicquid tribuis, in te cuncta recidunt). Virg. Aen. 7, 137-138, calls her primam . . . το πέλαγος άνέμοις εύδίοις καΐ Άσφαλείψ Ποσειδώνι καΐ άχύμονι θαλασσή). deorum J Tellurem, and her temple at Cf. also Lucr. 5,1226-1232; Virg. Aen. 5, Rome, in which meetings of the Senate 235-238: di, quibus imperium est pelagi, were often held, was located in the Carinae, on the spot where the house quorum aequora curro, f vobis laetus egp hoc of the traitor Sp. Cassius had stood (cf. candentem in litore taurum / constituam ante aras voli reus, ex toque sal so s f proiciam in De Domo, 101: Sp. Cassi domus . . . est fluetus et vina liquentia fundam [also 3, eversa atque in to loco aedis posita TeHurts; 528-529]. These represent Roman usage; Val. Max. 6, 3, l b ; Plin. N.H. 34, 30; for Greek cases cf. Hdt. 7, 189; Thuc. 6, also Har. Rtsp. 31; / Pbil. 1; 31; 32, 1-3; Apoll. Rh. 1, 534; Arr. Anab. 6, 2 Pbil. 89; AdQ. Fr. 3, 1, 14; Att. 16. 14, 1). On the cult in general cf. Ο v. 3, 1 [before a river-voyage]. In general see C. Koch in P.-W. 5A (1934), 479- F. 1, 671-674; Macrob. Sat. 3, 9, 12; 480; W. Kroll in P.-W. 16 (1935), G. Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 2520-2521; E. dc Saint-Denis, Lt role (1916). 331-345; S. Weinstock in Glotta, de la mer dans la point lat. (1935), 103. 23 (1934), 140-152; id. in P.-VP. 5A In addition to the fear of storms there (1934), 791-806. may, perhaps, also be involved an sin: on this word as a further step in augural principle similar to that found a sorites cf. 2, 165, n. (sin). at the crossing of rivers, which leads to Neptunum esse dicebas: cf. 2, 66: the rites known as pcremnia or διαβατήρια datum est igitur Neptuno alteram . . . mart· (cf. 2, 9, above; Pease on Div. 2, 77 timum omne regnum. {amnis transeunt). flumina et fontes: continued in the

1090

3, 52

et fontes. Itaque et Fontis dclubrum Masso1 ex Corsica * dedcavit, et in augunim * precatione Tiberinum, Spinonem, Anc· 1 masso PL, marso AP VNBF augure Ν

* ex Corsica ex scorsica Β

' augnrem I'

reverse order, Fons and rivers. Individual Hcracus; cf. Ax, appendix, p. 210. Be: river-gods arc often named, both for Plasberg rightly corrects t o Mass;. larger streams, like the Tiber, and for comparing Fam. 9, 21, 2, where, n smaller ones, like those here cited; cf. discussing the gens Papiria, Cicero sar? Varr. L.L. 5, 71: a fontibus et flumimbus L. Masso atatlicius; inde mmiti Aiusswms ac ceteris aqms dei, ut Tibtrinus ab Tiberi, cf. also C.I.L. VI, 1480 (Dessau 90" etc.; Inscr. Lot. sel. nos. 3902-3913 C. Papirius Cf. Vel. Masso; Li v. 25, 2, 1 Dessau; also the articles on Flussgotter C. Papirius C.f. Masso pomti/ex . . . by G. Lehncrt in Roschcr, Asuf. Lex. 1 C. Papirius L.f. Masso decemvir sacronm (1886). 1487-1496, and O. Waser in [both died in 213 B.C.]; Val. Max. 3. 6. 5: nam Papirius qutdem Masso\ nam htm P.-W. 6 (1909). 2774-2815. Fonda dclubrum: an ancient and gesta re publico triumpbum a stmatu art indigenous Roman deity, also appearing impetravisset, in AJbamo monte triaampbanx in the forms Fontus. Fontanels, and Fan- et ipse initium fecit et ceteris posraa extmtana. Serv. Aen. 7, 84, asserts nullus pium pratbmt [cf. Zonar. 8, 18J. This enim fons non sacer. The oldest shrine C. Papirius Masso was consul in 231 was the ara Fontis near the tomb of B.C. Mayor notes that it is some whit Numa on the right bank of the Tiber, uncertain whether ex Cornea means "ia east of the Janiculum; cf. Legg. 2. 56. consequence of his Corsican victory" But the temple here mentioned was (cf. Pro Scauro, 40: aamuatus est . . . founded in 231 B.C., by C. Papirius C. Megabocau ex Sardinia) or "out of his Maso from the spoils of his Corsican Corsican spoils" (cf. 3, 83: ex ntamubm victory. Temples and dedications are Cartbaginiensium; Liv. 43, 4, 6: ex maamalso found in other places; cf. Inscr. biis; 43, 4, 7: ex praeda; 43, 5. 8: ex Lot. sel. nos. 3862 {Fontibus et Nymph's); binis milibus atris; Suet. Aug. 52: exam 3882-3891 Dessau. On this cult in sis asereas corUnas . . . dedicavit); Goethe general see L. Prellcr, Rom. Mjtb. 2* suggests "immediately upon his return (1883). 125-126; H. Steuding in Roscher, from Corsica" (cf. Caes. B.C. 1, 70. 3; Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1496-1498; E. Aust, 3, 2, 3). De Aei. sacr. Pop. Rom. (1889). 18; in augurum precatione: cf. Schol. F. Boehm in P.-Q?. 6 (1909), 2838-2841; Dan. Aen. 3, 265: invocatio autem est C. Bailey, Phases in the Re/, of anc. Rome precatso uti avertantur mala, cuius rei cause (1932), 286, n. 18. On the festival of id sacrificium astgurale peragitur ut bic at the Fontinalia (13 October) cf. Hor. aitspicjo barpyiarum invocation* susctpta "ώΐ C. 3, 13, 1-8; W. W. Fowler, Rom. Festi­ probibete minas," et cetera; 12, 176: vals (1908), 240-241; and for the worship precatso autem maxima est cum p/ures dtot of Fons by the Arval Brothers W. Hen- quam in ceteris partibus auguriorum precanzen, Acta Fratrum Arvalium (1874), 146. tur, eventusque rei bona* poscitur ut in melius Masso ex Corsica: the mss here read invent, etc.; and in Schol. Dan. Aen. 8, Marso, which Marsus and other editors 330, the river-god is mentioned in (following C.I.L. I1, 173) have emended the litany of the pontificcs. See abo to Maso, as in Plin. Ν. Η. 15, 126, E. Norden, AMS altrom. PriesierbucUn which is doubtless the older form of the (1939), 8. E. Flinck {Asm. Acad. Sc. name, before the custom of doubling Fewiicae, scr. B, 11 (1921), 24) suggests c nsoiants, and which was later retained that the augurs may have been especially by some families, according to W. interested in water—either deficient or

3, 53

1091

monem,1 Nodinum,* alia propinquorum fluminum nomina videmus. Ergo hoc aut in inmcnsum serpet, aut nihil horam s recipiemus,4 nee ilia infinita ratio superstitionis δ probabitur;1 nihil ergo horum probandum 7 est. 21 53 Dicamus igitur, Balbe, oportet contra illos etiam qui hos 1 a n e m o n * e m Hlt n u m ex n o d i u m Β • supcrstitio his F

uel anienem sup. H%, anionem Hein., a l m o n e m Urs. ■ nodi­ * h o r u m ) h o n o r u m AVXBFX, bonorum Ρ * recipimus Η 1 * probavitur V ' prabandum A

excessive—for irrigation p u r p o s e s , and s o may have included the n a m e s of t h e s e small streams in their r i t u a l ; cf. F c s t . p . 157 M. (146 L.): Μ ana/is Jons apptllatur ab auguribus puteus perennis, tuque tamen spicitndus vidttur, quia flumen id spiciatur, quod sua sponte in amnem influat; cf. Serv. and Schol. D a n . Atn. 2, 7 1 9 ; Schol. D a n . Aen. 8, 9 5 ; also, per­ h a p s , hygromctric observations o f spi­ d e r s (Plin. N.H. 8, 1 0 3 ; 11, 84). O n the libri augurales cf. 2, 1 1 ; P. Rcgclt, De Aug. pub/. Ubris, 1 (1878); id.t Frag, auguralia (1882)—this fragment o n p . 17; G . Wissowa, Re/, u. Knit. d. Romer* (1912), 524, n. 2. T h e ritual l a n g u a g e was archaic and o b s c u r e ; cf. Fest. p . 161 M. (152, 154 L.): Marspedis . . . in precatione solitauri/ium quid ngnifleet ne Mtssalla quidem augur in explanation auguriorum reperire se potuisse ait; 351 M. (476 L.): "bene sponiis, beneque volueris" in pr teattone augura li Messalla augur ait significare "spoponderis, vo/ueris." On precationes as evidence for deities cf. G c l l . 5, 12, 1. W h e t h e r this precatio relates, as Mayor supposes, to the Augurium Salutis (for which see Pease o n Dip. 1, 105, n. {salutis augurio); E. Flinck, op. at., 18-19; 50-58) seems uncertain. T i b e r i n u m : the god of the T i b e r River, perhaps related t o Tiberis as Numicius to Numicus (cf. W. Schulzc, Zur Cescb. /at. Etgennamen (1904), 481 ; cf. Varr. L.L. 5, 71 [quoted o n flumina et fontes, a b o v e ] ; Scrv. Aen. 8, 3 1 : in sacris Tiberinus, in coeno/exia Tiberis, in potmate Tbybris vocatur [cf. 8, 72]. For

many allusions in literature to this deity (from E n n . Ann. 54 V a h l e n ; cf. V i r g . G. 4, 369) and inscriptions (such as

C.I.L. V I , 773 = Dessau 6 2 6 ; X I , 3057 = Dessau 2 1 5 2 ; X I , 4644 = Dessau 3902; X I V , 376) cf. G . Wissowa in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 6 (1924), 932-935; G . R o h d e in P.-W. 6A (1936), 784-788; H . Philipp in P.-W. 6A (1936), 793. S p i n o n c m : mentioned only h e r e ; its situation is quite uncertain. A n e m o n c m : the best ms reading, t h o u g h H% reads anienem (which appears like a scholarly emendation) and Ursinus corrected t o Almonem (adopted by various editors and by E . N o r d e n , Aus altrom. Priesterbfkbern (1939), 8, and n. 2). If Anemonem be retained it p r o b ­ ably refers t o the Anemo (modern Lamone) near Ravenna, for which cf. Plin. N . H . 3 , 115; Tab. Peuting. [calling it fiuvius Animo]; C. Hulscn in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2176. T o be sure, the A n e m o is in Gallia Cispadana, and a l t h o u g h alia propinquorum fluminum nomina might be interpreted t o apply t o the omitted streams rather than t o the four just mentioned, yet, in this early augural ritual we should expect those mentioned t o lie within the R o m a n Campagna rather than 175 miles distant. T h e A l m o , o n the o t h e r hand, was a s h o r t tributary of the Tiber close below R o m e , famous for its annual lavatio of the image of Cybelc o n 27 March. O n the basis of palacographic probability, h o w e v e r , Ane­ monem should be read here. N o d i n u m : like Spino otherwise un­ known. serpet: cf. 1, 98, n. {quo serpat); 3 , 5 1 : quam longe serpant.

nec ilia: for nee introducing a minor premiss cf. 2, 2 1 ; 3 , 34. 5 3 . d i c a m u s , e t c : against

Mayor's

1092

3, 53

dcrjs ex zrsrr.inum genere in carhirr; mrrshrrw noo ic scd op^Liia esse (Lcunt, quos znguste or^ncs sanctcqne \ e n a a m g . P ~ k = . . CJty ^cezucrz ot 3, 53-6"J to a poszaoa aner 3. 42, c£ 3, 42, s- ' T I M W W , rtr.,. ilk»· cttam: ρο*ι.ι!τ fv^rrex» oc Procter.* tzja L·. *.· *t~* 'cf. 1, lle-119; 2. 60; τ α ώ ο R. Hrzrj α Λτ. a*. *rr/. Cf/. / I7/..'. 44 Ύ<Λ.. 2"9. η. 1. 2cl. η. 2,, ·%ΖΥΛΛ T i m arc as ikauuujTc

ot t-'jc rwa^laocd reunion r « * / o^ajsr Mnr/ tamcUam mntramw, as are trjc accep­ tance and drfmnr of the gociir^s jjai mentioned in 3. 39-40; 3. 43-52. It aho-id be remarked, bowerer, that, mhijc certain point» in 3, 53-60, accord with E-*>en-jera;ic beliefs (e.g.. 3, 53: the t o c o of Zeus in Crete; 3, 56: the invention of la-η and letters; 3, 57: the ir.vemion of the probe, oi purging, and of the extraction of teeth; also the tomb of Aesculapius; 3, 59: the mvcnxioo of qmadrigat,, yet the passage as a wbok has little to do with Euhemernrn, either pro or con (F. Solmsen in CI. PnitJ. 39

ux^n Cic Araf. 1: a /mm JUaxra primmnt [cf. Rrp. 1, 56; L*gg. L. dtmxxst Aratms. Primus— is a rrrvpr-τ introductory

word

in

I m IMMJ

KZJZ.

other Hirlacrir poets. Sections 5340 deal with the crarezttatioa of homonymous dririrs, n. ■ ■" buns* the sample of such in 3. 42, arv: the lists in AmpcL 9; Clem Prfr. 2t 1-29, 1; Axnob. 4. 13-15; Lacx. in Sc^ Thm>. 4, 482; Firm. D* Errwrr. 15-1: Lydos, Dt Sims. 4, passim \ and sporadi­ cally in other authors. The pcimjjjL texts are given in Mayor's echxioc, 5. (1944;, 46, finds in 53-40 "« bee ooc 199-209, and more folly treated ^ item that may remind us of Euhemerus"; W. MichadUs, Dt Orig. Immns Dmwnm cf. also R. Hirzel in Ber. d. tichi. Gas. d. Cognwmmmm (1898), 70-87. Cicero's csaVi/t. 48 (18%), 279-283), but is con­ n*t-rmtin^ η individual in character sac cerned with a cjiutc HiHrryfif matter, noteworthy (1) for its fulness (HkxcL, the plurality of homonymous deities. •p.dt^ 333, remarks that be is OCJT 1 incline, then, to suppose cither that twice surpassed, in that AaipeAius (9, 1 Cicero intended the present sentmrr two forms of Man, aac as the introduction to an attack on Lydns (4,117) two of Pan) and (2) for the Euhcmcrism (cf. 1. 118-119), which, unusual nature of some of the nexm in his haste of composition, he failed (cf. Hirael, opsit^ 310-311). Λ contem­ to elaborate (so Solmsen, op.nl., 47), porary of Cicero and friend of Atricav, or that if he did compose such it has Demetrius of Magnesia, composed ι been lost between this sentence and that work similarly Λί<1»™ wiring homoDTfollowing it (as Rack ham indicates by mous poets and prose writers; cf. W. v. three dots of omission). See also, howChrist-W. Schmid-O.Stahlin, Gastb. L CTCT, 3, 60, n, (*x Mitre Gratiot Jama gr. Ut. 2, 1· (1920), 429. Hirad obserres tolluta). (op. fit., 277) that our passage has lime in caelum trsnslatos: cf. 2, 62: to do with religion and even less with philosophy, but is an interesting docu­ nucepit . . . cansmtudo ut btntfuiis ment of ancient theology. That it is not *x*tll*ntis viros in tatJum jama at woitintat* derived from Carneades (ditomacbm), toIUrmt. tm . . . opinione: Ιργφ . . . λόγφ; cf. 1, ss Mayor (voL 3, 201) supposed, bat a 61: mm opinio** solum s*d ttiam ad wri- an insertion from some other source ust*m\ 1, 85; ftrbii ...n;\, 123; η ... ■cemi probable; cf. L. Rcinbardt Β Brtsl. pbHol. Abb. 3, 2 (1888), 63, who oration*; etc. »KinW th^ source an Alexandrian c o o auguate . . . sancteque: cf. 1, 119, n.

3, 53

1093

loves tres numcrant ii* qui theologi nominantur, ex quibus pri1

ii AHVN, hi PBF, hii G

pilation. Yet against the view chat its cum tres loves a tbeologis tnumtrari dictrtt, source originated in Egypt Hirzcl ait ttrtium fuisst Crttenstm Satumi filium, {pp. cit., 321) urges that Egyptian gods cuius in ilia insula sepulcrum ostenditur. do not in the list appear in the first and Xen. Symp. 8, 9, remarks: καΐ γάρ Ζευς preferred positions, nor are these given 6 αυτός δοκών είναι πολλάς επωνυμίας even to the commonly recognized ίχει [cf. Hirzcl, op. cit., 295]; and other, Olympians, but (op. at., 323-329) pre­ more definite, segregations of this deity ferences are expressed for Attic cults are found in Diod. 3, 61, 1 [two named and (330-332) an Attic distaste for Thc- Zeus]; Varr. De Vita Pop. Rom. fr. 15 ban favorites. W. Michaelis, op. cit., Riposati (ap. Non. p. 162 M. = 239 L.): would derive our list from the Aristote­ quid inter bos loves intersit; Plin. N.H. 2, lian Πέπλος, and W. Bobeth, Dt Indicibus 140: interque Sta tores ac Tonantis et FereDeorum (1904), attempts to find two trios Elicium quoque accept mus Iovem; main divisions of a Greek archetype Theophil. Ad Autol. 1, 10: πεύσομαι δέ (sec his stemma on p. 57): Aristoclcs σοΰ . . . πόσοι Ζήνες ευρίσκονται· Ζευς of Rhodes and Varro, Antiquitates, with μέν γάρ έν πρώτοις προσαγορεύεται Cicero's version deriving from Varro 'Ολύμπιος, καΐ Ζευς Λατιάριος καΐ Ζευς (cf. T. Birt in Rhein. Mus. 69 (1914), 387, Κάσσιος και Ζευς Κεραύνιος καΐ Ζευς n. 2, citing O. Immisch). But sec the ΙΙροπάτωρ καΐ Ζευς Παννύχιος καΐ Ζευς refutation of this theory by R. Agahd in Πολιούχος καΐ Ζευς Καπιτώλιος. καΐ ό Wocb. f. kl. Pbilol. 22 (1905), 827-833. μέν Ζευς παις Κρόνου, βασιλεύς Κρητών Birt {i.e.) queries whether Nigidius γενόμενος έχει τάφον έν Κρήτη, ot δέ Figulus may have been the source, but λοιποί ίσως ουδέ ταφής χατηζιώ&ησαν; does not develop this theory. Min. Fel. 22, 6 [after mentioning three, It may be observed that of the twelve continues]: ne longius multos loves obeam, major gods Mars, Juno, Vesta, and tot sunt lovis monstra quo/ nomina; Ampcl. Ceres have no discussion in this list 9, 1: loves fuere trts. primus in Arcadia, Attberis filius, cui etiam Aetberius cognomen (though for Mars cf. Ampcl. 9, 2; Clem. Protr. 2, 29, 2-3), while outside these fuit; bic primum Solem procrtavit. stcundus f twelve we find the Dioscuri, the Muses, abide [ab Ida, or ibidem}] in Arcadia, qui Saturnius cognominatur, qui ex Proserpina Sol, Aesculapius, and Cupid. loves trca: for the plural of Juppiter Liberum patrem procrtavit primum victocf. Arnob. 4, 13: cum a doctoribus omnts riam ** ttrtius Cretae, Saturn» et Opts nostris insinuatum acceperimus et Iraditum,filius, optimus maximusque est appellatus; Clem. Protr. 2, 28, 1: αύτίκα γοϋν είσίν in dtclinationibus deorum pluratitros numeros non esse, quod essent dii singuli [cf. 4, 17].ot τρεις τους Ζήνας άναγράφουσιν, τόν See 3, 42, above; Plaut. Cas. 334; Tcrt. μέν ΛΙΟέρος έν 'Αρκαδία, τώ δέ λοιπώ τοϋ Apol. 14: Romanus Cynicus Varro JrecentosΚρόνου παϊδε, τούτοιν τόν μέν έν Κρήτη, loves sivt Iupitros dicendos, sine capitibus θάτερον δέ έν Αρκαδία πάλιν; Arnob. introducit [cf. Hirzel, op. cit.t 308]; Ad 4, 14: aiunt igitur tbeologi vestri et vetustatis Nat. 1, 10: Varro trecentos loves, stu absconditae conditores tris in rerum natura Iuppiteres dicendum est, nne capitibus indu­loves esse, ex quibus unus Aethere at patre ct/; Min. Fcl. 22, 6: multos loves; also progenitus, alter Caelo, tertius vero Saturno, the plural Iunones in Inscr. La/, set. apud insulam Crttam et stpulturae traditus nos. 3115-3122 Dessau; Aug. Quatst. in et procreatus; Aug. CD. 7, 11-12; Heptat. 7, 16; and the forms Ζήνις, Quaest. in Heptat. 7, 16: eadem causa plurium simularrorum etiam loves pluraliitr Δίτς, and Δίοι, in Creek. did possent; Hermias in Plat. Pbaedr. The present passage is cited by Lact. p. 136 Couvrcur: τρεις είσι Δί«ς· Ζευς, Inst. 1, 11, 48: Cicero dt deorum natura

1094

3, 53

mum ct secundum natos l in Arcadia,1 altemm patre Aethcrc, 3 1

natos om. F

■ axchadia Ρ VN

Ποσειδών, Πλούτων, τριας τις αύτη ίίιος ,ος μετά την έξηρημένην έκείνην μονάδα 8α τον πρό των τριών τούτων Δία; Lyd. Ζ?* De Λ/mx. 4, 71: τινές οέ κατά τον ήρωιχόν όν καΐ μεριστόν λόγον τρεις Δίας cZvoi •οι βούλονται, ένα μέν Αιθέρος, τον δέ έτερον έν Αρκαδία τεχθηναι, έξ ου ού φασιν ΆΘηνάν, τρίτον δέ τόν Κρήτα. α. j . G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 2» (1917), 7), 184, believes that "of old every Larin in town or settlement had its own Jupiter." ." thcologi: cf. 3, 42, n. (/'* φα . . . scru*tantur)\ 3 , 5 4 : a tbeologis proferuntur. r. As F. Solmsen (CI. Pbilol. 39 (1944), 1), 45) remarks, the plural is not significant; it; a single scholar may be all that is referred :d to. The term Θεολόγοι is applied to poets, cosmologists, and diviners; cf. S. Philodem. De Pitt. 48, p. 20 Gomperz; z; for the history of the term θεολόγοι cf. *. A. J. Fcstugiere, La Rev//, d Hermis 'is Trism. 1 (1949), 144, n. 1; 598-605. 5. No one names these tbeologi or the hand­ dbook or commentary whence Cicero ro and Arnobius derived their information >n about their teachings (Hirzel, op. cit. (.,t 310-318). Christian apologists thought \\t them the champions of the ancient nt religion (cf. W. Jaeger, Aristotle (Engl, \\. ( tr. 1934), 129), but Hirzel (op. at., -, 310-311) considers such splitting and id such low moral views of the gods (who ιο are guilty of incest, etc.) as not charac­ cteristic of pagan orthodoxy. On the IC other hand, ol Θεολόγοι is ofrcn used :d for Orphics and those similar to them; ι; cf. Aristot. Metapb. 11, 6, 1071 b 27: J: ol Θεολόγοι ol έχ νυκτός γεννώντες; ;; Plut. De/. Orac. 48, p. 436 d [assigning g to ol . . . σφόδρα παλαιοί Θεολόγοι καΐ tl πονηταί a line which Apul. De Μundo, 27, 7, ascribes to Orpheus]; possibly Scxt. t. Emp. Adv. Rhet. 31 [though the mss ts read ό ήθολόγος Όρφεύς]; Galen, De >e Antid. 2, 7 (XIV, 144 Κ.): Όρφεύς όό έπικληθείς θεολόγος; Alex. Aphrod. in n Meteor. 2, 1, p. 66, 13-15 liayduck: θεολόγους δέ λέγει [sc. ό Αριστοτέλης] ;] τους περί θεών έπαγγελλομένους λέγειν, *,

1

etherc ex a ethere V, exhere IV

ών ήν Όμηρος και Όρφεύς καΐ 'Hcriofec [cf. 1, 3, ρ. 25, 9-10], ος χαΐ θεογονία συνέγραψε [later he says those wise ir human wisdom considered the tbtoJ*g as άλαζονικωτέρους]; Greg. Naz. Or. 5, 31, p. 407 C: του θεολόγου σοϋ . . . Ofφέως; Aug. CD. 18, 14: tbeologi ... Orpheus, Musaeus, Linus; Serv. Am. 6, 645: Orpheus . . . sacerdos outem quia tt tbeologus fuit·, 6, 667: tbeologus fuit isu [sc. Afusaeus] post Orpbeum; many instances in Procl. in Tim. [see index in Diehfs edition, 3, 379-380]; 2 Mjtb. I 'at. 44 [of Orpheus]: bic auitm tbeologus fuit. Less definite allusions to ol (παλαιοίI θεολόγοι or ή παλαιά θεολογία include: Apollon. Mirab. 4: "Αβαρις . . . ήν . . . των θεολόγων; Nic. Dam. 2 (ap. Suid. sjf. Νικόλαος); Cornut. N.D. 17, p. 31 Lang; Sext. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 192: της π/αρά τοις θεολόγοις καΐ ποιηταΐ; μυθοποιήσεως [cf. W. Michaclis, Dt Orig. Indiris Deorum Cognominitm (1898), 6-7]; Orig. C. Cels. 1,25: αρχαίοι θεολύγοι 'Ελλήνων; Arnob. 4 , 1 4 : aiunt igttur tbeologi vestri et vttustatis absamditae conditores; Lact. De Ira, 1 1 , 8 : vetustisnmi Grataae scrip/ores, quos Hit tbeologos nuncupant; Serv. Aen. 5, 735: secundum tbeologot; 6, pracfat.; Chalcid. in Tim. 141; 294; Macrob. Somn. 1, 10, 15; 1, 10, 17; 1, 14, 5; 1, 17, 14; 2, 3, 4; often in Syrianus in Metapb.; Schol. //. 8, 1; Hermias in Ρbatdr. p. 136 Couvreur; Ammon. De Interpr. 9, p. 131, 5-6 Bussc; Procl. in Tim. p. l i e (p. 34 Diehl); 24d (p. 77 Diehl); Lyd. De Mens. 4, 94; Olympiod. in Meteor. 2, 1, p. 126, 12-14 Stiivc (in 2, 1, p. 129, 28 Hcsiod is listed among them); Suid. s.w. μούσα; πύθου. Hirzel (op. at., 317) believes the tbeologi here named were not so much religious innovators as collectors of older v i e w s ; cf. 3 , 4 2 : interiores scrutant» et recosiditas Utter as; 3 , 6 0 : baet . . . ex vetere Graeciae fama colluta sunt. O n tbeo­ logi cf. also P. Batiffol in Epbtm. tbeokg. Lovamenses, 5 (1928), 205-213. primum et secundum: those widj

3, 53

1095

ex quo etiam Proserpinam natam ferunt et Libcrum, alterum patre Caelo, qui genuissc Minervam dicitur, quam principem et ins t r o n g e r claim t o divinity c o m e first (Hirzel, op.cit., 288). T h o u g h w e have various traditions of t h e birthplace of Z e u s , yet in Cicero wc find o n l y t h e Arcades ambo and o n e Cretan site. T h e Arcadians boasted of the first m a n , and Paus. 8, 38, 2, mentions a spot o n Lycaeus called Κρητέα, which the Arcadians declared t o be the Crete on w h i c h Zeus was b o r n , rather than in the island of that n a m e , F o r his Arcadian o r i g i n cf. Callim. Hymn. 1, 6-7: Ζεΰ, σέ μέν Ίδαίοισιν έν ούρεσί φασι γενέσθαι, / Ζεϋ, σέ δ'έν Ά ρ κ α δ ί η · πότεροι, πάτερ, έψεύσαντο; Ampcl. 9, 1 [quoted o n loves ires, above]. T h e oldest Zeus, h o w e v e r , t h o u g h b o r n in Arcadia, reigned as king in A t h e n s ; cf. Ar. Nub. 2 [and s c h o l . ] ; 1 5 3 ; Vesp. 6 2 5 ; Ran. 1278; Plut. 1095; Xen. Anab. 3 , 1, 12; 6, 1, 2 2 ; 7, 6, 44. alterum patre A e t h c r e : it seems unlikely that this pedigree arises from a Euhcmeristic s o u r c e ; cf. Hirzel, cpxit., 283-284. In Hes. Tbeog. 124, A e t h e r is the son of N i g h t and E r e b u s [cf. the Titanomacbia ap. Anecd. Oxon. 1, 75 C r a m e r ; also 3, 44, above], b u t H y g i n . Fab. praef. 1, makes Aether the s o n of Chaos and Caligo and the b r o t h e r of E r e b u s . Acusilaus ( a r g u m e n t of T h c o c r . 13) makes Aether a parent of E r o s ; cf. Hirzel, op.cit., 315-316. In Anecd. Oxon. 4, 424 Cramer ( = Tzctz. in Hes. Op. 23 Gaisford) wc r e a d : "Αρατος δέ έν τη π έ μ π τ η τών αστρικών τεσσάρας λέγει [sc. Μούσας], Διός τοΰ Αιθέρος καΐ Π λ ο ύ ­ σιας νύμφης. e x q u o : cf. ex rege love, b e l o w ; 3, 5 5 : ex quo; ex tertio love; 3, 56: ex quo; 3, 57: e Volcano; 3, 59: ex qua et Mercurio; ex ea et Marie; E. Lofstcdt, SyntacJica, 1 (1928), 229. These ablatives of s o u r c e —used alike for the bearer a n d the begetter—are intermingled t h r o u g h o u t this account with the simple ablative alone without a preposition. P r o s e r p i n a m n a t a m : t h o u g h just below she is the wife of t h e oldest J u ­

piter and m o t h e r of three s o n s , and in 3 , 58 [following the view of the O r p h i c s ; cf. F. Brauningcr in P.-W. 19 (1937), 950] the wife of Jupiter and m o t h e r of the first Diana and t h e first D i o n y s u s (which led Christian critics t o charges of incest; see the passages cited by Hirzel, op.cit., 3 1 1 , n. 2 ) ; cf. Lyd. Di Mens. 4, 7 1 : ol δέ πλείστοι τών φυσικών τον Δία Ι δ α ί ο ν είναι βούλονται καΐ τεχΟήναι έν τ η "Ιδη, τουτέστιν έν τ ω παρά "Ι δη όρωμένφ ούρανώ. τής δέ Κόρης πατέρα αυτόν φασιν. Persephone is regularly regarded as the child of Z e u s ; e.g., Od. 1 1 , 2 1 7 ; Hes. Tbeog. 9129 1 4 ; Ο ν . Μ. 5, 514-532; H y g i n . Fab. pracf. 2 6 ; Paus. 8, 37, 9 ; her m o t h e r is usually represented as D e m c t c r (cf. 2, 62, a b o v e ) , t h o u g h Apollod. Bib/. 1, 3 , 1, says Styx, and the O r p h i c s (cf. F . B r i u ningcr, l.c.) Rhea. L i b e r u m : cf. 2, 6 2 : bunc duo Liberum Semela ruitum, non eum quern noslri maiores auguste sancteque Liberum cum Cerere et Libera consecraverunt. The old Roman Liber antedates the period of divine filiation; the a t t e m p t t o equate him with Dionysus (himself resolved in 3, 58, below, into five different forms, the first often described as b o r n from J u p i t e r and Proserpina) multiplies complexities, and the stories of the double birth of Dionysus (Jupiter a n d Proserpina and later Jupiter and Scmclc), as in C o m m o d . Instr. 1, 12, 1-10, d o not simplify the situation. Further, Firm. De Errore, 6, 1, makes Liber the s o n , n o t of the second, b u t of the third (Cretan) Jupiter. patre C a e l o : o n the relationships of Caclus cf. 3 , 44, n. (patrem . . . eius Caelum); 3 , 5 5 ; 3, 5 6 ; 3 , 5 9 ; 3 , 6 2 ; G . Wissowa in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1276. q u i : ambiguously placed, w h e r e it m i g h t seem t o refer t o Caelus but must refer to alterum -Iovem). g e n u i s s c M i n e r v a m : cf. 1, 41, and n. {parI urn lovis). p r i n c i p e m et i n v e n t r i c e m b e l l i : cf. 2, 167: principe philosopbiae Socratt.

1096

3, 53

ventricem belli ferunt, tertium Cretensem,1 Saturni filium, cuius ic ilia insula sepulcrumf ostenditur. Dioscoroe * etiam apud 1 cretensem ex carensem Bl, cetensem B% " sepuchrum Β * dioscoroe /V-, dioscoridc PV* (in mg. dioscorae VXBXF% dioscorcc AxBlt dioscorte HV\

inventricem belli: on inventors and inventions cf. 1, 38, η. (a quibus . . . utilitas); 3, 45, n. (oiivae . . . inventor); 3, 57; 3, 59. Minerva is represented as the discoverer of the arts (Quintil. Inst. 3, 7, 8; cf. Cic. De Cons. it. 10 Miillcr ap. Quintil. Inst. 11, 1, 24), of weaving (e.g., Exc. porta in Anted. Oxon. 4, 239 Cramer), and of horse-racing (3, 59, below), and Aristides says (Or. 2, p. 17 Dindorf): γυναιξί μέν ταλασίαν πχραδοΰσα, άνδράσι δέ δπλων χρήσιν άναθβΐσα; cf. Qem. Protr.2, 28, 2; Arnob. 4, 14; Ampel. 9, 10; Firm. De Errore, 16—all quoted on 3, 59, n. (Minerva). Plin. N.H. 5, 67, ascribes the invention of naval and military arts to the Phoeni­ cian race; but cf. 7, 200-201. This whole clause would more appropriately go with the attributes of Minerva in 3, 59, than where it now stands, casting the father into the background by emphasis upon the merits of the daughter. tertium Cretensem: born in a cave in Crete, either on Mt. Ida or on the range of Dicte; cf. Hes. Tbeog. 477-479 (of Rhea): πέμψαν δ* ές Λύκτον, Κρήτης ές πίονα δήμον, / όππότ* άρ* Απλότατον παίδων τέξεσβαι Ιμβλλβ, / Ζήνα μέγαν; Eur. Baccb, 120-122; Cretes, ft. 472 Nauck; Alexis ap. Schol. Plat. M$n»x. 242c (p. 185 Greene); [Eratosth.] Catast. 13; Arat. 31-35 [33: ΔΙχτφ έν Εύώδ», 6ρ«ος σχεδόν Ίδαίοιο]; Callim. Hymn. l t 4: πώς καί μιν, Δικταΐον ά«ίσομ«ν ήέ Λυκαΐον [i.e., Cretan or Arcadian]; 1, 4253; ApoU. Rh. 3, 134; Diod. 4, 17, 3; 5, 70,6; Lucr. 2,633-634; Virg. G. 2, 536 [and Serv. and Brtv. Expos.); 4, 149-152 [and Serv.]; Aen. 3, 104-105 [and Serv.]; Ον. M. 8, 99; F. 4, 203; 5, 115-121; Dion. Hal. Ant. 2,61,2; ApoUod. Bib/. 1, 1,6; Hygin. Fab. 139, 3; Mela, 2, 113; Juv. 14, 271; Mart. 9, 20, 6-8; Flor. 2, 13, 60; Galen, De Comp. Med. see. Loc. 9, 4 (XIII, 271 K.); Lucian, De Sacrif. 10;

Athen. 11, p. 491 b; Max. Tyr. 10, 1; 37. 1; Zcnob. 2, 48 (Paroem. Gr. 1, 45,; Tert. Apol. 25; Min. Fcl. 24, 6; 25, 9: Opp. Cyneg. 3, 7-11; Porphyr. De Aksi. 9; Commod. Instr. 1, 5, 1; AvicrL 2, 108-116; 3, 673; Prod. C. Symm. 2, 492; Firm. De Errore, 16, 1; Lact. Inst. 1, 11. 46; 1, 14, 10; Julian, Ep. 80, p. 396 a; Anon. I sag. bis excerpt. 22, p. 321 Maass; Serv. Aen. 8. 352; Lact. Plac. in Tbeb. 4, 105; in Acbill. 387; Stcph. Byz. p. 194 Meineke; Lyd. De Mens. 2. 10; 4, 71; Plot. Sac. Art. Gram. (G.L.K. 6, 499): Isid. Etym. 14, 6, 15; Phot. Bib/, cod. 186, p. 141 a 14 Bckker; cod. 190, p. 147b 37-39; Schol. //. 2, 156-159; Eustath. ad //. 24, 292; id.t in Dion. Pericg. 498 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 310); also the epithet Κρηταγενής (cf. L. R. FarnelL Cults of tbe Gr. States, 1 (1896). 36-37; 140; O. Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. Rsi. 1 (1906). 247, and n. 6; E. Ncustadt, De lore Cretico (1906). 8-10; 20-21; T. A. Bucnger, Crete in tbe Gr. Tradition (1915), 14; and on the traditions of the birth of Zeus in the cave see E. Rohde, Psycbet 1« (1907), 128, and n. 3; A. B. Cook, Zeus, passim, especially 1 (1914), 149-151; M. P. Nilsson. MsmoamMycenaean Relig. (1927), 462-463, who thinks the localization of his birth is late. J. C. Lawson, Mod. Gr. Folklore and one. Gr. Re/. (1910), 74, states that at Arachova men still swear "by tbe god of Crete." •epulcrum ostenditur: cf. 1, 38, α (homines iam morte deletes); 1. 42, o. (interitus); 1, 119, n. (*/ mortes et sepulture*); Tusc. 1, 29: quaere quorum demonstrentw sepuUra in Graecia; and, for more specific reference to the tomb of Zeus in Crete the numerous passages collected by F. Pfister, Der Reliqmenku/t im A/tertem, 1 (1909), 38S-387 (starting with Euhemcrus (Ennius) ap. Lact. Inst. 1, 11, 46), to which add: Callim. Iamb. 12, 16

3,53 (fr. 202 Pfeiffcr); Philodem. Dt Pitt. 52. p. 24 Gomperz (if correctly restored]; Stat. Tbeb. 1, 278-279; Lucian, Pbilops. 3; Philopatr. 10; Timoti, 6; Dtor. Concil. 6; Tert. Apol. 12; Ad Nat. 2,17; Commod. Instr. 1, 6, 16; Antb. Pal. 7, 275, 6; 7. 746; Lact. Inst. 1, 11. 47; Eus. Pr. Ev. 3, 10. 21; Greg. Naz. Or. 5, 32, p. 705 B; Hicr. In Titum, 1, p. 707 Vallarsi; [Clem.] Recognit. 10, 23; Antb. Lot. no. 432 Ricse; Nonn. Abbas, Collect. . . . Hist. 30 (Patr. Gr. 36, 1049 D-1052 A); Suid. s.v. Πικος; Isho 'dad, perhaps drawing on Theodore of Mopsucstia, quoted by K. Lake, Beginnings of Christia­ nity, 5 (1933), 249. Various forms of the inscription will be found in these passages (Ζάν Κρόνου; του Διός τά-φος; 2>8c θανών κείται Ζάν, δν Δία κικλήσχουσιν [or its modification ώδε μέγας κείται Ζάν, δν Δία κικλήσκουσιν]; ένβάδε κατάκειται Πϊκος, Αν χαΐ Δία καλοΰαι); cf. Ε. Rohde, Psyche, V (1907), 131, n. 1 (in n. 2 he observes that the tradition -was sometimes allegorized away, as in Orig. C.Ce/s. 3, 43; Philostr. Vit. Soph. p. 76 Kayscr); A.B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914). 157, n. 3; 158, n. 2. For the local­ ization of this grave cf. Pfister, op. cit., 1 (1909), 393, n. 1206; but especially Cook, op. cit., 1 (1914), 157-162. Ennius (ap. Lact. Inst. 1, 11, 46) put the tomb in Cnossus; Varro (ap. Solin. 11, 6) and Porphyry {Vita Pytb. 17) on Mt. Ida; Nonnus (8, 114-118) on Mt. Dicte. The tomb was still known in the time of Psellus (Cook, op. cit., 1, 158, and n. 4), and in the year 1415 Buondclmonte speaks of a cave on Mt. Iuktas, with an illegible inscription. Other accounts of travellers, with plans of the cave, are given by Cook (pp. 158-161). Remains of Mt. Iuktas are still called Mnima tou Zid (p. 161), and country folk still say ήκοΰτέ μου Ζώνε Oct (id., 162-163). Other gods whose tombs were exhib­ ited include Uranus (at an uncertain place called Oceania), Dionysus (at Delphi, Thebes, or (Schol. Lucan, 8. 801), Nysa), Apollo (at Delphi), Asdcpius (in Arcadia; cf. 3, 57, below; or at Epidaurus), Cronus (in Sicily or in the Caucasus), Poseidon (in Tenus),

1097

Aphrodite (in Cyprus), Ares (in Thrace), Helius (έν "Αστροις), Hermes (in Hcrmupolis), and Selene (έν Καρκοΐς); cf. Ε. Rohde, Psyche, 1· (1907). 131-134; but especially F. Pfister, op. cit., 1 (1909), 387-391. Additional examples arc found in Egypt and Arabia (Max. Tyr. 2, 5), especially of Isis and Osiris (Diod. 1. 27, 3; J. G. Frazer. Go/den Bough, 6» (1914), 10-12), and in Babylonia (cf. K. Lake, Hist. Evidence for the Resurr. of Jesus Christ (1907), 197). DioBCoroe: Phryn. s.v. Διόσκουροι* όρθότιρον Διόσκοροι. γελάσεις ούν τοις σΰν τψ 0 λέγοντας. On the reluc­ tance of Latin to use this term cf. K. Meister, Lat.-gr. Eigennamen (1916), 113-122, who points out that the com­ mon substitutes arc Tyndaridae, Castor et Pollux, Castores, or Castor. Dioscurus is analogous to Latin names like Marapor, Iovis pueri. Varr. L.L. 5, 66, says: Aelius Dium Fidium dicebat Diovis filium, ut Graeci Διόσκορον Castorem. In this catalogue after Jupiter himself it is natural to find certain of his sons and daughters (Muses) mentioned. Hesych. s.v. Διόσκουροι says that this term was also applied to Zcthus and Amphion, but other writers appear to limit it to Castor and Pollux (in Diog. L. 2, 52, it is used for a purely human nickname). Cicero here seems to recognize one set of twins (as Castor and Pollux were commonly regarded, though often as­ sociated with Helen; cf. F. Chapouthier, Lts Dioscures au service d'wu diesse (1935), 127-151) and two sets of triplets (Tritopatreus et al.; Alco et al.), and with this variation in number E. Bcthe (P.-UP. 5 (1905), 1100, 48-52) compares a similar flexibility in the numbers of the Horat and the Graces; cf. H. Gregoirs in Bib/, bagiogr. orientate, 9 (1905), 67. On the different sets cf. Arnob. 4, 15: tria genera Costor urn. On Castor and Pollux cf. 2, 6; 2. 62; 3. 11; 3, 39; 3, 45; and a large modem literature, especially J. R. Harris, The Dioscuri in the Christian Legend (1903); id., The Cult of the heavenly Twins (1906); Sons of Thunder (in The Expositor, 5 (1907), 146-152; Boanerges (1913); and other titles noted by A. B. Cook, Zeus,

1098

3, 53

Graios multis modis nominantui: primi tres, qui appellantur] Anactes * Athenis, ex rege love antiquissimo et Proserpina nari, Tritopatreus, Eubuleus,* Dionysus;4 secundi love tertio nati et 1 apellantur A · anactbes HBl " ebuleus N, eubules Η Dot·., dionisius HVNBFt dyonisius P, dionisyus A

1 (1914), 760, n. 1; also the extensive bibliography of twins in religious cults (Romulus and Remus, Zetes and Calais, Zcthus and Amphion, Heracles and Iphiclcs, et al.) given by A. H. Krappe, Mytbol. univers. (1930), 100, to which add his own chapter on Dioscurism {pp. cit.t 53-99). On the Dioscuri as supporters of the sky cf. Cook, op. cit.t 2, 1 (1925). 422-432; on their identification with halves of the sky the same work, 432-440; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 17. primi tres: the general principle is that those most likely to be divine are put first, but it is also noteworthy that the Athenian set ukes precedence. In the present case the second and third sets had also a human parentage. appcllantur Anactes Athenis: the mss here support Anactes (though Β has anactbes), and this spelling is found in Paus. 2, 22, 6; 2, 36, 6; 10, 38, 7; Suid. s.tf. &νακτες; etc. Usually the form is Anaces, as on the south slope of the Athenian acropolis, where their shrine was the Άνάκειον (adorned with paint­ ings by Polygnotus; cf. Phot. Lex. p. 440 Porson; K. Wachsmuth in A-IP. 1 (1894). 2032-2033) and their festival the Άνάκεια (P. Stengel in A-IP. 1 (1894), 2032); cf. G. Ocrtcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 334; O. Jessen in A-IP. 1 (1894), 2033-2034; E. Bcthe in A-IP. 5 (1905), 1088; 1101; O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 718 f. n. 607, 9. Their shrine is sometimes identified with that of the Dioscuri (e.g., Moeris, s.v. "Ανοχές; Harpocr. and Anted. Gr. 1, 212 Bckker s.v. Άνακεΐον. Acl. V.H. 4, 5, says of the Tyndaridae: πρώτος 6 ΜενεσΟεΰς "Ανακτάς re και Σωτήρας ώνόμασε; cf, Plut. Tbes* 33, 2: τιμάς Ισοθέους Ισχον, "Ανακες προσαγορευθέντες . . . εϊσΐ δέ ol λέγοντες δια τήν

* dkwyrcs

των αστέρων έπιφάνειαν * Α νάκες ovoaaζεσΟαι* το γαρ άνω τους * Αττικοί άνεκάς όνομαζειν, καΐ ανέκαθεν τ. άνωθεν; Numat 13, 6; Eusrath. ad II. 1, 3-7; ad Od. 1, 399. L. R. Famell, f>. Hero Cults (1921), 204, n., thinks Cicero mistaken in supposing that there were three of these deities rather than two, as inscriptions indicate. ex rege love: cf. a. o n prima* α secundum, above; the sons of the divine king arc appropriately called "princes" (ανακτες). Proserpina: elsewhere recognized ts the mother of Eubuleus and Dionysus (cf. 3, 58; Orpb. Hymn. 30, 6: Εύβουλτχ πολΰβουλε, Διός καΐ Φερσεφονείτ,ς), bat not elsewhere stated to be the mother of the Tyndaridae, the Anactes, or Tritopatreus. Tritopatreus: apparently the onh instance of the singular, which has led to various needless emendations, though ΤριτοπατρεΙς is used by Philochorus (ap. Phot. Lex. p. 604 Porson «= Suid. SJ. τριτοπάτορες): Δήμων έν τη ΆτθΑ φησίν άνεμους είναι τους τριτοτεάτοραςΦιλόχορος δέ τους Τριτοπατρεϊς πάντων γεγονέναι πρώτους) and found in several II, 1062 inscriptions; e.g., CJ.A. ( = Dittenberger, SyU. 3», no. 925): ορός Ιεροΰ Τριτοπατρέων Ζαχυαδώο». P. Kretschmer {Glotta, 10 (1920), 41) suggests that metrical reasons led to the use of one form rather than another. On these deities cf. E. Rohdc, Psytbt, 1* (1907), 247, n. 4; 248, n. 1; W. H. Roschcr and E. Fehrle in Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 1208-1210; E. Wiist in A-IP. 8A (1939), 324-327. Attempts to connect the first part of the name with the stem seen in Triton and Ampbitritt seem less probable than a derivation from the numeral τρίτος (cf. Anted. Gr. 1, 307

3, 54

1099

Leda, 1 Castor ct Pollux; tcrtii dicuntur a non nullis Alco ct Melampus feuiolus,1 Atrci 3 filii,4 qui Pelope natus fuit. 54 lam 1

laeda BF

■ melampus ouiolus AB%Ft mcuiolus Bl

Hckkcr: τριπάτορες· ol μέν τους πρώ­ τ ο υ ς άρχηγέτας, ol δέ τρίτους άπό του ττατρός, δπερ εστί προπάππους; Wust, 324-325). They are especially op.dt.t associated with the winds (Rohde, op. cit.t 1, 248, n. 1; Wust, op. tit., 325-326), w h o instil the breath of life into the new-born child (cf. Aristot. Dt An. 1, 5, 410 b 27-30: τοΰτο δέ πέπονθ€ xal ό έν τοις Όρφικοϊς Ιπεσι χαλουμένοις λόγος, φησί γαρ τήν ψυχήν έχ του δλου clencvai άναπνεόντων, φερομένην ύπό των άνεμων) hence Phanodcmus ap. Suid. s.v. τριτοπάτορες states δτι μόνοι 'Αθηναίοι θάουσί τε χαΐ εύχονται αύτοΐς υπέρ γενέσεως παίδων, δταν γαμεΐν μέλλωσιν; cf. Hesych. SJ>. Τριτοπάτορας; Wust, op.est., 326. That the single Tritopatreus mentioned by Cicero may have been named Alalcides has been con­ jectured; cf. L. Radermacher in Pbilol. Woeh. 42 (1922), 202. Eubuleue: "god of good counsel," a name applied to several mythical per­ sonages (cf. H. W. Stoll in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1397), though all the forms are thought by O. J esse n (in P..W. 6 (1909), 863) to be related. We find the epithet applied to Zeus, Diony­ sus, Helius, Phanes, Adonis, and Hades, as well as to independent gods in Crete and Elcusis (Jessen, op.cii., 863-865), but Cicero alone uses it of one of the Dioscuri. Dionysus: not well differentiated from the preceding, which appears as an epithet of Dionysus; cf. Macrob. Sat. 1, 18, 12, quoting an Orphic fragment: δν δή νΰν χαλέουοι Φάνητά τε χαΐ Διόνυσον / Εύβουλήα τ' αναχτα χαΐ Άντχύγην άρίδτ,λον; Κ. F. Η. Bruchmann, Epitbeta Dtorum (1893), 84; Ο. Kern in P.-W. 5 (1905), 1028. Yet the phrase prims tres, above, the position of Eubulcus before Dionysus, and the awkwardness of expression involved forbid interpreting

* atregi A

* fili

this series as one of two items, Tritopa­ treus and Eubulcus Dionysus. Emenda­ tions proposed by T. Hemeterhuys, C A. Lobeck, and F. Rinck (recorded by Mayor and Plasbcrg, ed. maior.) offer no assistance. secundl . . . Pollux: for the dispute whether their father was the god Zeus or the mortal Tyndaxeus, see 3, 11, n. {homines bomim natos). That their mother, however, was Leda was more generally agreed; cf. O. Hofer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1894), 1923-1924; S. Eitrem in P.-W. 12 (1924), 1117. Alco: one of the Cabin in Lemnos, son of Hephaestus and Cabiro, was named A/con (cf. Nonn. 14, 18-21; al.; also O. Jessen in P.-W. 1 (1894), 1579, on the connection of the Cabiri with the Anakes), but none of the seven others of this name cited by H. W. Stoll in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 249. or of the thirteen others mentioned by various scholars in P.-W". 1 (1894), 1577-1579, casts light upon the identity of this figure. Tac. Germ. 43, 4, identi­ fies Castor and Pollux with Germanic deities called the Ala (cf. 2, 6, n. {Castor et Pollux), above), but whether there is any relation here seems doubtful. Melampus: considered by O. Wolff in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 2573, and W. Kroll in P.-W. 15 (1931), 399, as quite distinct from the well-known diviner of this name, and as mentioned in ancient literatute only here. feuiolus: neither meviolus of Bx nor oviolus of AB*F gives satisfactory sense. Emendation is here rife; e.g., Da vies reads in his text Εmo/us (a vox nibilir), sutes that some read Eumtlus, and him­ self conjectures Tmolus, which many have accepted (Plasbcrg preferring Timoius [cf. the ms readings of Pro Flacc. 8]), since Tmolus was the father of Tantalus, grandfather of Pelops, and great-grand7o

1100

3, 54

Musac primae quattuor1 [natae] * love altcro natac < e > t * . .. Thclxinoe,4 ocde, 6 Archc, Mcletc, secundac love tertio ct 1 quattuo Bl * [natac] del. Bait. ■ nate ct* H, nata ct PVB, nata ac A, om. 4 dett. Mars. thclxinoe Grtm. theixinonc AHPVNBF * aoede Dav.t ocde AVN, oe*dcPBF

father of Atrcus (Schol. Eur. Or. 5; of them identical with those here named]; Tzeu. CM. 5, 444), and the name might cf. also Diod. 4, 7, 2; Paus. 9, 29, 3 therefore be expected to recur in the [quoted on Aoede, below]. For a discus­ family (but cf. R. Hirzcl in Ber. d. sdebs. sion of these different numbers cf. Get. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 287, n. 1). Plas- O. Gruppe, Gr. Mjtb. u. Re/. 2 (1906;, 1077, n. 1; H. Kccs in P.-W. 16 (1933) berg further conjectures */ Eucolus, this name being an epithet of Asclcpius (cf. 687-691. For the number four cf. Tzctz. O. Jesscn in P.-\P. 6 (1909), 1055-1056), in Hcs. Op. p. 23 Gaisford = Ajtecd. and Mayor suggests that eviolus may be Oxon. 4, 424-425 Cramer: "Αρατος & connected with εύιος. It is tempting έν rfi πέμπτη τ " ν αστρικών τεσσάρι; to sec in eviolus the corruption of a λέγει, Διός τοΰ ΑΙΘέρος χαΐ ΙΙλουσία; marginal gloss on EubuUus just above, [R. Hirzcl in i3er. d. siebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 reducing the group from three to two (1896), 313, n. 1., rightly rejects the members—Cicero explicitly mentions emendation of this word by E . Maass three only for the first group. Yet with (in Aratea (1892), 211) to Πιερία;] the unique character of some of Cicero's Νύμφης· Αρχήν, Μελέτην, Θελςινόην, instances in this passage it seems safer καΐ Άοιδήν. τινές δέ πέντε αύτάς είναι φασί xal ονόματα £χειν των πέντκ αίοθήto obelize the word. Atrei filii: no other source mentions σεων. 'Επίχαρμος δέ ζ λέγει βυγατέρχ; Πιέρου χαΐ Πιμπλιάδος Νύμφης, κτλ.; these sons (for the children of Atrcus cf. C. Hlilsen in P.-W. 2 (1896), 2139). Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 8: alii bos octo, ut hence Goethe deleted the words Atrei At benss visuntur, alii quattuor dicunt. filii, qui Pelope nutus fust. But, as R. Hirzcl love altero, e t c : this is the Jupiter (Is.) well objects, an interpolator would in 3, 53, said to be begotten by Aether, hardly have had access to the recondite and since Tzetzes (cited in the preceding information contained in them. On the note) quotes Aratus as authority for genitive Atrei cf. Tusc. 4, 77, and other these four Muses as daughters of Zeus, cases in R. Kuhner-F. Holzweissig, son of Aether, and the nymph Plusia, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 1» (1912), 495. and since in these pedigrees Cicero 54. iam: continuative; cf. 1, 30, n. usually names both parents it would be logical to assume that the correct text {tarn). Muitc primae: cf. Arnob. 3, 37 ran somewhat as follows: Musa* primal [sec the next note]; 4, 15: tria genera quattuor [natae; probably a misplaced insertion of an omitted word] love altero Castorum totidemque Musarum. quattuor: on varying numbers of the nata* < # > / Tbelxinoe, Aoede, Muses cf. Cornut. N.D. 14; Arnob. 3, Arcba, Melete. It is more prudent, how­ 37: Musas Mnastas est asutor filias esse ever, not to be too precise as to the Tilluris it Caels, Iovis ceteri praedicant ex words supplied, and the following Memoria uxore pel Mente, has quidem proper names are subject to great virgin** alii mains conscribmt . . . Epborus corruption and variation in the rass. bos igitur numero esse tris effert, Mnastas, Thclxinoe: occurring only here and quem ds'ximust qmttmr, Myrtilut indurif in the passage quoted from Tzetzes teptem, octo adseverat Cratest ad extremum (Aratus), though the name is applied Henodus [Tbeog. 75-79] novem cum nomintin the Eoia* fr. 47 (ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. bus prodit [the conventional nine, none 4, 892) to one of the Sirens, who Apoll.

3,54

1101

Mnemosyne l procreatae novem, tertiae [love tertio] ■ Piero · 1

m nemo sine BF% ncmosinc/I/ , K/V

R h . 4, 895-896, says were the daughters o f the Muse Terpsichore. R. Hirzel (/u*.) would here detect Orphic influence, s i n c e θέλγειν is a regular expression for t h e effects of the music of O t p h c u s ; cf. A p o l l . Rh. 1, 2 7 ; 1, 3 1 ; 1, 515; [Orph.] Argonaut. 483-484; 947; and multere in Virg. G. 4, 510; see also Hor. A.P. 3 9 6 : ductrt quo veiiet. In Pind. Nem. 4, 3 - 4 , we read: at δέ σοφαί / Μοισάν θύγατρες. άοιδαΐ θέλζαν νιν άπτόμεναι; in A p o l l . Rh. 4, 894, however, θέλγουσαι describes the effect of the song o f the Sirens. A o e d e : Ά ο ι δ ή ; the probable e m e n ­ dation of Da vies for oede of the mss. Elsewhere attested by Tzctzes (Aratus) quoted above, and in Paus. 9, 29, 2-3: ot 8ε τοΰ 'Αλωέως παίδες αριθμόν τε Μούσας ένόμισαν είναι τρεις, χαΐ ονό­ ματα αύταΐς ΙΟεντο Μελέτην καΐ Μνήμην καΐ Ά ο ι δ ή ν χρόνω δέ ύστερον φασι Πίερον Μακεδόνα . . . έλθόντα ές Θεσπιάς εννέα τε Μούσας καταστήσασθαι καΐ τά ονόματα τά νΰν μεταθέσθαι σφίσι. A r c h e : 'Αρχή. The connection o f the Muses with beginnings is frequently seen, e.g., in addresses to the Muse: //. 1, 1; Od. 1, 1 [cf. Virg. Am. 1, 8 ] ; Hcs. Op. 1; Tbeog. \,Scut. ap. Athen. 5, 180e: θεαΐ δ* έξήρχον άοιδής Μοϋσαι Πιερίδες; in the first lines of Horn. Hymn. n o s . 4, 5, 9, 14, 17, 19, 20, 25, 31, 32, 3 3 ; also in the phrase αρχομ' άείδειν in the first lines of nos. 2, 11, 13. 16, 22, 2 6 . 2 8 ; Stesich. 47, 1; 78 ap. Athen. 5, 180 c: καλεί δέ Στησίχορος μεν τήν Μοΰσαν άιρχεσίμολπον; Archil, fr. 7 6 : αύτος έξάρχων προς αύλόν Λέσβιον παιήονα; Pind. Pytb. 4, 1-3; Nem. 3, 1; 3 , 1 0 ; 9, 1. In [Orph.] Ad Μ us. 42, a goddess 'Αρχήν τ* ήδέ πέρας is i n v o k e d ; cf. R. Hirzel, op. at., 313, n. 1. Mclcte: also in Tzetxes [quoted o n quattwr, above] and Paus. 9, 29, 2 [quo­ ted on Aoede; above]. Possibly identical with Meletosa, the name of a Muse appearing in a vase painting (C.I.G. LV, 8458c); cf. O. Hofcr in Roscher,

■ [love tertio] dtL Grtm.

· pierio/*

Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 2628. For the appropriateness of the name cf. Cornut. N.D. 14: λέγεται δ* έκ Μνημοσύνης γεννησαι τάς Μούσας ό Ζευς, επειδή καΐ των κατά παιδείαν μαθημάτων αύτος εΙσηγητής έγένετο ά" διά μελέτης καΐ κατοχής άναλαμβάνεσθαι πέφυκε ώς αναγ­ καιότατα προς το εΰ ζην βντα. l o v e tertio et M n e m o s y n e : the parentage most often assigned for the Muses; cf. Diod. 4, 7, 1 [copied by Eus. Pr. EP. 2, 2, 16]: ταύτας γάρ ol πλείστοι των μυθογράφων καΐ μάλιστα δεδοκιμασμένοι φασί θυγατέρας είναι Διός καΐ Μνημοσύνης· ολίγοι δέ των ποιητών, έν οίς έστι καΐ 'Αλκμάν, θυγατέρας απο­ φαίνονται Ούρανοϋ καΐ Γης; S. Eitrem in P.-W. 15 (1932), 2266. The appropriate­ ness of making Memory the mother of the Muses is noted by Plut. Dt Lib. educ. 13, p. 9 e; Hcraclit.Quaest. Horn. 55 [ = Schol. //. 20, 67, p. 233 Dindorf]. A m o n g other passages see Hes. Tbeog. 53-54; 915-916 [cf. Hippol. Refut. 1, 2 3 ] ; Horn. Hymn. 4, 429-430; Musaeus, fr. 15 (ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. 3 , 1); Tcrpandcr, 3 , 1-2; Solon, 13, 1; Crates ap. Julian, Or. 6, 13, p. 199 d; 7, 8, p. 213 b ; Phaedr. 3 , pracf. 18; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 3 , 1; Plut. De Ε αρ. Dtlpb. 2 1 , p. 394 a; Max. Tyr. 10, 9 ; Aristid. Apol. 9 ; Clem. Strom. 6, 2, 11, 1; Orig. C. Celt. 1, 2 3 ; Menand. Rhet. 8, p. 341 Spengel; [Clem.] Homil. 5, 14; [Aero] in Hor. C. 1, 24, 3 ; Liban. Ep. 1517, 7; ProcL in Cratyl. 176, p. 101 Pasquali; Tzetz. Tbeog. 319-324. n o v e m : cf. n. o n quattuor, above. [ l o v e tertio]: the second occurrence of this phrase seems an obvious ms displacement, and has been very gener­ ally deleted by editors from Gronovius onward. P i e r o : the eponym of Pieria; o n his parentage of the Muses cf. Ο ν . Μ. 5, 300-304; Paus. 9, 29, 3 [quoted on Aoede, above]; Tzetz. in Hes. Op. p. 23 Gaisford; Anecd. Oxon. 4, 425 Cramer;

1102

3, 54

natac ct Antiopa, quas Pieridas et Pieriasl solent poctae appcllare,a isdem * nominibus et * eodem * numero quo · proxumae superiores. Cumque tu solem quia solus esset appellatum ' esse dicas, Soles ipsi quam multi a theologis proferuntur. Unus eorum love natus,8 nepos Aetheris, alter Hyperione,· tertius Volcano,10 1 pierias dett. Rom. Ven., pierias AHVN^B, proclias Ρ f apellare Β · iisdera 4 B*F et add. sup. V, om. Ν · edem BFl · quos A V ' apellatum B% ι appellatus AlVN · natus ex natos F · ypexione Ρ * uolcano VlB, uulcano PV*NF

J. llbcrg in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 14: Sol primus Iovisfiliusdiciiur et Aetberis 2498-2499. babetur nepos, secundus aeque Iovis et HypeAntiopa: as wife of Pierus mentioned riona proditus genetrice, tertius Volcano, only here; cf. K. Wernicke in P.-W. 1 non Lemnio, set Nils qui fuerit filius, (1894), 2500; but cf. Eumelus ap. Tzctz. quartus lalysi pater quern Rbodi peperit ad Lycophr. 174 ( = F.H.G. 1, 332, beroicis temporibus Acantbo, quintus Scytbici no. 340): άλλ' Cre δΆΙήτης xocl 'Αλωεύς regis et vernpellis babetur Circae. έςιγένοντο / Ήελίου τ* καΐ 'Αντιόπης. theologis: cf. 3, 53, n. (tbeologi). The suggestion of Η. Kees {P.-W. 16 R. Hirzel (in Ber. d. sdebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1933), 711) that this may be a corrup­ (1896), 326-327) observes that Sol in tion of Argiope, a nymph mentioned in this section and Apollo in 3, 57, are Apollod. Bib/. 1, 3, 3, seems unlikely. differentiated by the tbeologi, though in Pieridas ct Pierias: R. Hirzcl (in other places they are often identified; Bet. sdebt. Get. d. Win. 48 (1896), 287, cf. 2, 68: qutm [$c. Apollimm) solem as* n. 2) points out that the likeness in volunt. names and number is emphasized by nepos Aetheris: hence the son of the Cicero because in other respects there first Jupiter; cf. 3, 53, where Aether were great differences between the two is the father of Jupiter no. 1. In the sets of nine Muses, one group, of heaven­ present scries the transition from cosmic ly parentage, being (as Nicander ap. ancestors (Aether and Hyperion) to Anton. Lib. 9, makes clear) immortal, more earthly origin in eponymous heroes while the others, of earthly parents, were is notable. mortal; cf. J. llbcrg in Roscher, Ausf. alter Hyperione: though Arnob. 4, Lex. 3 (1909), 2498. 14 (cf. 4, 22) speaks of Hypersona . . . isdem nominibus: cf. 1, 83: bis gene trice, and O. Crusius (in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. t (1890), 2842-2843) recon­ vocabulis esse deos jacimus. proxumae superiores: cf. 2, 53: structs a deity Hyperione, this assumption proximum in/eriorem orbem; Gcll. 17, 2, has been well refuted by W. Bobcth, 2: biduo proximo superiore ; also Ac. 2,105. De Indicibus Deorum (1904), 15-17, who Solem quia solus: cf. 2, 68: cum sol shows that the statement in Arnobius is an error. The normal masculine, Hype­ dictus sit vel quia solus ex omnibus sideribus rion, is denned by Schol. Hcs. Tbtog. 134, est tantus vel quia . . . solus apparet. Soles . . . quam multi: cf. Ampel. 9, as τον ούρανόν, τον ύπκράνω ημών Ιόντα; 3: Soles fuere quinque: primus Iovis fi/ius; cf. Schol. //. 8, 4, 80; 19, 398; Oi. 1, 8; secundus Hyperionis; tertius Nils filius, Schol. Pind. 01. 7, 72; Istbm. 5. 1; cut Aegyptus est consecrata; quartus qui Cornut. N.D.M', Hctzaxi.Quaest. Horn. Rbodi natus est, cuius etiam \xemintus 44; Hcsych., Suid., and the Etymologica [Zmintbeus Munck; Lindus Da vies] est s.v. ύπερίων. For a Pythagorean inter­ filius; quintus Colcbifilius,ex quo Circe et pretation of Hyperionidts as typifying Medea et Pbaetbon nati sunt; Arnob. 4, the μονάς cf. Lyd. De Mens. 2, 6. As a

3, 54

1103

Nili l filio, cuius urbem * Aegyptii volunt esse earn quae Heliopolis ' appellator,4 quartus is 6 quern heroicis temporibus Acantho Rhodi' peperisse7 dicitur, <pater> 8 lalysi, Camiri,· Lindi, 1 f **nili Β urbem add. sup. Β * eliopolis A, aeliopollis Bl, aeliopolis B*F apcllatur Bl * is ex his V ■ acantorhodi VNBXF, acantor hodi AH, acanl T pperissc/4 l ■ <patcr> add. Dav. * camiri torodi B , acantu rhodi Ρ Mars., earneri PVNBF, camcrri A

4

mythical figure Hyperion appears in Homer as an epithet of the Sun (//. 8, 480; Od. 1, 8; 12, 133; a/.); later is used as a synonym for Helios (cf. O. Jcsscn in P.-W. 9 (1916), 287), as Roman writers use it to mean Sol. Hcsiod, however, makes Hyperion a Titan, father of Helios and husband of Thcia (Tbtog. 134-135; 371-374; 1011), and this view, appearing here in Cicero, is found in various other authors cited by Jcsscn, op.cit., 287-288; e.g., Horn. Hymn. 2, 26; 28, 13; 31, 4 [his wife is Euryphacssa]; Eumclus ap. Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 174 (F.H.G. 1, 332, no. 340, 3); Mimncrm. 11, 11; Pind. Istbm. 5, 1 [and schol.); Ov. A/. 4, 192; 4, 241; Diod. 5, 67, 1; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 2, 2; Schol. Apoll. Rh. 4, 54; Ampcl. 9, 3; Schol. Dan. Aen. 4,119; Lact. in Tbtb. 3, 35; 8, 47; Julian, Or. 4, p. 136 c; Tzetz. Tbtog. 183-184; Eustath. in Od. 1, 8; 12, 176; Etjm. M. s.v. Ύττερίων; Ο. Jcsscn in P.-W. 8 (1913), 77-78. Both traditions are recognized by Eustathius on //. 19, 398. Volcano Nili filio: cf. 3, 55 [of Vulcan]: secundus [in] Niio natus; here Ampcl. 9, 3, says tertius Nili filius; 9, 4: seamdus Nili filius; cf. Arnob. 4, 14: tertius Volcano, non Lemnio set Nili qui futrit filius; Suid. s.v. "Ηλιος· μχτχ την τελευτήν'Ηφαίστου τοϋ βασιλέως ΑΙγύτττου "Ηλιος 6 υΙός αύτοϋ τήν αρχήν δΊεδέξιτο; also Diod. 1, 13, 2, who says that Helios was considered to have been the first king of the Egyptians; Diog. L. 1, proem 1: ΑΙγύπτιοι μέν γάρ Νείλου γ£νέσθαι τταΐδα "Ηφαιστον; R. Wagner in Roschcr, Am/. Lex. 3 (1897), 90. The [Ofph.] Hymn, 66, 6, cites αΙΟήρ. ή\λιος\ άστρα, and σελήνη among epithets of Hephaestus.

Η eliopolis: not the homonymous Syrian city of Baalbek but the famous On ("city of light"), at the southern tip of the Nile Delta, founded, according to Diod. 5, 57, 2, by Actis, one of the Heliadae, and itself the scat of the sungod A turn, identified from an early date with the solar deity Ra and the Greek Helios. The town was famous for a large and ancient obelisk and as containing the temple of the Sun at which the Phoenix (which Horapollo, 1, 34, says is a symbol of the sun; cf. J. HubauxM. Lcroy, Le mytbt du Pbenix (1939), 131-132) periodically immolated itself; cf. M. Picpcr in P.W. 8 (1913), 49-50. heroicis temporibus: a phrase used in Dip. 1, 1; Tusc. 5, 7. Acantho: cf. Ampcl. 9, 3: quartus qui Rhodi natus est, cuius etiam \Zemintus est filius \ Arnob. 4, 14: quartus lalysi pater, quam Rhodi peperit heroicis temporibus Acantho; for traditions about this mythi­ cal figure and her connection with the acanthus cf. O. Crusius in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 207; id., in P.-W. 1 (1894), 1147; O. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 1 (1906), 266-267; L. Maltcn in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2852. It is curious that the name of Acantho's husband is not mentioned, and Schoemann accordingly suggests that the passage may be corrupt. Rhodi peperisse dicitur: the famous bronze statue of Helios made by Chares of Lindus and known as the "Colossus of Rhodes" (cf. Strab. 14, 2, 5; C. Robert in P.-W. 3 (1899), 2130-2131) and the reckoning of dates by the priests of Helios at Rhodes (cf. F. Hillcr v. Gaertfingen in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), 834-840) attest the local importance of this god, as does the tradition that he was

1104

3, 54

undc Rhodii,1 quintus qui Colchis* fcrtur A e < e > t a m * et 1 lindi unde Rhodii, Cm*\.% tindcxhodi PVN, tynderhodi B, thynde rhodi F, undc rhodii ■ colcis/M · a e < e > t a m Mars., aetam AXPVB, etam Ν,ζαχηΑ*

the father o f the eponyms of the three oldest towns on the island. See also the mythic tradition of Rhodes in D i o d . 5, 56, 3 ; in 5, 56, 4, he says: ακολούθως δέ τούτοις νομισθηναι τήν νησον Ιβράν 'Ηλίου καΐ τους μ*τά ταϋτα γινόμενους 'Ροδίους διατχλέσαι περιττότερον των Αλλων θιών τιμώντας τον Ή λ ι ο ν ώς ^ΡΧ^Υον τ 0 0 γένους αυτών. Horace's claram Rbodon (C. 1, 7, 1) may refer to this sunny character of the island; cf. Porphyr. ad loc.\ also Aristid. Or. 43, p. 807 Dindorf. For the locative Rbodi cf. Ampclius and Arnobius quoted o n Soles . . . quam multi, above. < p a t e r > : added by Davies o n the analogy of Arnob. 4, 14 (quartus lalysi pater), though Cicero's account is not precisely reproduced by any other writer (cf. W. Michaelis, De Origin* Indias Dtorum Cognominum (1898), 13, n. 1) and though Gronovius thought Cicero might rather refer to Sol himself as the founder of these three cities. Ialyei, Camiri, L i n d i : the names and traditions of the eponyms of these ancient (cf. //. 2, 656) Rhodian t o w n s (described by F. Hiller v. Gacrtringen in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), 746-750) arc discussed by L. Malten (under the title of Heliadae, w h o m J. L. My res (V?bo vert the Greeks* (1930), 139-140) inter­ prets as the early Minoan inhabitants of Rhodes) in P.-W. 7 (1912). 2849-2852; cf. also Oiod. 13, 75, 1, and articles o n the separate t o w n s : Ialysus by L. Biirchncr in P.-W. 9 (1916), 628-633; Camirus by the same in P.-W. 10 (1917), 18391841). Cicero's account, however, seems unique. Pind. 01. 7, 71-74, says: 6νθα 'Ρόδω ποτέ μιχθιΐς τέκ*ν / επτά σοφώτατα νοήματ* επί προτέρων ανδρών παραδεξαμένους / παΐδας, ών είς μέν Κάμειρον / πρκσβύτατόν τι Ίάλυσον Ιτεχτν ΑΙνδον τ'. u n d e R h o d i i : Creuzer's emendation for the ms reading Rbodi, which was

probably influenced by Rbodi just before. For the omission of the verb cf. Ac. 2, 131: unde Cyrenaici, post Epicurus; Τ use. 4, 27: anxietas, unde anxii; for the thought Plin. N.H. 5, 132: Rbodos . . . bob/ ta urbibus Undo, Casmro, laJjso, nmc Rbodo. O n this συνοικισμός, by which the in­ habitants of the three old t o w n s c o m ­ bined in 408/7 B.C. to found the n e w t o w n of Rhodes, cf. F. Hiller v. Gacr­ tringen in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), 763^765. C o l c h i a : apparently a locative used with the name of a people; cf. the somewhat unsatisfactory parallels in R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 481-482; closer arc Att. 9, 9, 2 : bate classis Alexandria, Colcbis, Tyro, Sidotu . . . comparatur; Enn. Sc. 250-252 Vahlcn: deleeti viri / vecti petebant pellem inauratam arietis / CoUbis imperio regis Pt/iae per dolum; and [by emendation] Sc. 279: utinam m urnqua* Med* Cois cupido cord* ped*m extulisses. Rackham's translation "at Colchi" misunderstands the word, which is the name o f a people rather than that of a t o w n ; cf. Tbts. Ling. Lat. Onomast. 2 (1913), 528-529. A e e t a m et C i r e a m : cf. 3 , 4 8 : Circe attttm et Pasipba* it Aotta e Perstid* Oceans filia natat patr* Sol* [and nn. on Circe; Aeeta). In 3 , 48, the accusative of Circe is Green; possibly the change is here made because of the following labial, as Moscr suggests. According to other traditions Circe was a daughter of Aectcs; e.g., Diod. 4, 45, 3 ; Etjm. M. s.v. Ktpxaiov. 5 5 . V o l c a n i . . . c o m p l u r e s : cf. Ampel. 9, 4 : Volcani futre quattucr: primus \Crio et Iopp* natus; steundus Nils' filius; tertius Saturns et Iunonis; quartus in Sinua Melites filius; Clem. Protr. 2, 29, 1: τί δ* t t σοι τους πολλούς είποιμι . . . Ήφαίστους τους μυθολογουμένους; Ar-

3, 55

1105

Circam * procreavisse. 22 55 Volcani a item complures: primus Caelo natus, ex quo et 8 Minerva Apollinem eum cuius in tutela Athenas antiqui historici4 esse voluenint, secundus [in] δ Nilo natus Pthas,· ut Aegyptii 7 appellant, quern custodem esse Aegyp1 cirtam5* * uulcani V%NF, uulgani Ρ * ct add. Ρ * storici BF • [in] om. dett. Rom. Ven. · p(h)thas G. G. Gira/di, Hist. Deor.gentil. {1548), cap. 7 , /, 13, opos H, opas cett. acgypti / t , c g y p t i BF

n e b . 4, 15: aiunt idem tbeologi quattuor esse Volcano*', Lyd. De Mens. 4, 86: "Ηφαιστοι τέσσαρες· πρώτος Ουρανού καΐ 'Ημέρας, πατήρ 'Απόλλωνος τοϋ Αθηναίων άρχηγέτου· δεύτερος Νείλου παις, δν Αίγύπτιοι καλοΰσι Φ θ ά ν τρίτος ό Κρόνου καΐ "Ηρας ό Λήμνιος ό χαλ­ κευτής· τέταρτος "Ηφαιστος ό Μαντοΰς ό Σικελιώτης,έξ ου Ήφαιστιάδες αϊ νήσοι; and on these pedigrees L. Mai ten in A - I F . 8 (1913), 342-343. C a e l o : cf. 3, 44, n. {patrem . . . eius Caelum). n a t u s : Plasberg, comparing 'Ημέρας in Lyd. De Mens. 4, 86 [quoted above], suggests that we should perhaps read natus <et Die> ex quo; but the mother's name, though usual, is not always expressed. e x q u o et M i n e r v a A p o l l i n e m : sc. natum jerunt, like the omission of nuptam in 2, 6 1 : cut Proserpinam. Cf. 3, 57: Apollinum antiquissimus is quern paulo antea e Volcano natum esse dixi, custodem Atbenarum; 3, 59: Minerva prima quam Apollinis matrem supra diximus; Clem. Protr. 2, 28, 8: val μήν Α π ό λ λ ω ν α ό μέν 'Αριστοτέλης πρώτον 'Ηφαίστου καΐ 'Αθηνάς (ένταϋΟα δή ούκέτι παρθένος ή ΆΟηνά). R. Hirzel (in Ber. d. sacAs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 311, n. 1) observes that the ethical qualities of the g o d s have been lost, since the virgins Minerva and Diana (3, 58) become the mothers, respectively, of Apollo and Cupido, and (n. 2) Jupiter commits incest with Proserpina to become the rather of the first Dionysus (3, 5 3 ; 3, 58). A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 223, and n. 9, remarks that it is hard to resist the impression that "in the remote prehistoric past

Hephaistos and Athena were simply hus­ band and wife." A p o l l i n e m c u m : the Apollinum antt­ quissimus of 3, 57. c u i u s i n tutela A t h e n a s : J. Forchhammcr {Nordisk tidskrift for filologi, n.s., 5 (1880), 53) emended to cuius in tutela Atbenae sunt, antiqui, etc., which seems unnecessary. With the phrase cf. 3, 57': dixi custodem At/jenarum. Apollo πατρώος (cf. O. Gruppc, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1233, and n. 2-4] is prob­ ably here in mind, the father of the eponymous Attic hero Ion (Plat. Euthyd. 302c). a n t i q u i historici: suspiciously gener­ al as a citation of sources. R. Hirzel {op. cit., 320, n. 0) compares Orphic references to παλαιοί λόγοι; the use of bistoria in Arnob. 5, 8; and Aug. C.D. 18, 12: secretiore quippe bistoria plures fuisse dicuntur et Libert patres et Hercules. v o l u e n i n t : "would have it that"; cf. just below, custodem esse Aegypti volunt; 3, 36: ita voltis, opinor, nihil esse animal; 3 , 9 3 : voltis . . . dividi somnia; Div. 2, 9 3 : volunt . . . omnis eodem tempore ortos . . . eodem condicione nasci. N i l o n a t u s : for the ablative cf. 1, 103: igu nasci; 3, 54, n. {Volcano Nili filio). O n the tradition cf. D i o g . L. 1, proem. 1: ΑΙγύπτιοι μέν γάρ Νείλου γενέσθαι παϊδα "Ηφαιστον, δν άρξαι φιλο­ σοφίας ής τους προεστώτας Ιερέας είναι καΐ προφήτας. The preposition in before Nilo must be a misunderstanding. P t h a s : the mss here read Opas {opos H), a name not elsewhere found, and the emendation of G· Gt Gcraldi {Hist, Deor. gentil. (1548), ch. 13) has been commonly accepted, though Plasberg

1106

3, 55

t i l volunt, tertius ex tertio love et Iunone, qui Lcmni fabricae * traditur praefuisse, quartus Maemalio * natus, qui tenuit insulas 1 aegyptii V1 ■ lcmni ** fabricae Β 1)9 (1S89), 391, menalio H\ memalio cett.

■ maemalio H. Ustmer, Ncm Jabrb.

just above; 3, 57: custodtm Atbemsrtam; Plin. Paneg. 94: pratsides enstodesqm imperii deos . . . precor. volunt: cf. n. on volmrunt, above. ex tcrtio love et Iunone: the common tradition; cf. //. 1, 578; 14, 167; 14, 239; 14,338; 21, 330; al.; and in other writers, for whom cf. L. Malten in P.-IT. 8 (1913), 342-343. His parentage from Juno was so emphasized that he came to be regarded as born ex Iunone sine patrt (cf. Η ygi/u Fab. proem. 22) or άπάτωρ (Nonn. 9, 228); cf. ApoUod. Bib/. 1, 3, 5 [and Frazer's n.]; O. Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. ReJ. 2 (1906), 1312, n. 5; Malten, op. cit.t 342-343; Cornut. ΛΓ.Ζλ 19 combines the two accounts. Lemni fabricae . . . praefuisse: the extinct volcanic remains in Lemnos (cf. //. 24, 753, and Schol. Townl.; C. Frcdrich in P.-W. 12 (1924), 19281929), particularly at the hill Moschylos on the east side of the island (cf. Nicand. Tber. 472 and schol.; Hesych. s*. Μόσχυλον; W. Zschietzschmann in Λ-ΙΓ. 16 (1933), 380). were, like other present or past sites of volcanism, associated with the activities of Vulcan; cf. R. C. Jebb. cd. of Soph. Pbiloct. pp. 242-245. with map; J. Schoo in Mnemos. 4 (19361937), 257-294 (on volcanic and seismic activity in the Aegean basin as reflected in Greek mythology); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 232-234. Among references connecting Hephaestus with Lemnian volcanic fires are Soph. Pbiloct. 800 [and schol.]; 986-987 [and jebb's n.]; Antim. ap. Schol. Nicand. Tber. 472; Anacreontea, 27a, 2 Hiller-Crusius; Apoll. Rh. 4, 761-762; Virg. Aen. 8, 454; Heradit. Quaest. Horn. 26; Hygin. Astr. 2, 34; Val. Fl. 2, 78-79; 2, 95; 2, 336; 4, 440; Stat. Tbeb. 2, 269; 3, 274; Silv. 3, 1, 131-133; 4, 6, 49; Dion. Pcricg. 522 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 135); cuatodem Aegypti: cf. cuius tuteia. Solin. 11, 32; Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 9; Avien.

and Ax somewhat doubtfully retain Opas. L. Havct (Mam. de crit. verbale (191 1), 346) explains palaeographkally bow Ptbat (or, rather, Φβάς) became corrupted to Opas. The identification of the Egyptian Piab (or, rather, Ptba(s)t especially worshipped at Memphis, ac­ cording to Hdt. 2, 2) with Vulcan is found in many places; e.g., Plut. De Prop. Alexandr. 1, 23, p. 13 Crusius: ό Φβάς σοι λίλάληχτν [see below] . . . ΜζμφΙταχ τον "Ηφαιστον Φθάν χχλοϋσιν. Ιση 8έ χρησμολόγος 6 ΦΟάς παρ* αύτοΐς; Iambi. De Mjst. 8, 3: "Ελλη^ς δέ είς * Η φαtστον μεταλαμβάνουσι τον Φθά; Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 3, 11, 46: δν αυτοί προσαγορτύουσι Φθά, ol 8έ Έλληνις'Ηφαιστον; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 86: δεντερος Νείλου παις, ον Αιγύπτιοι καλοϋσιΦΟάν; [Hcrm.] ap. Stob. 1. 49, 44 (vol. 1, 387 Wachsmuth): οΰκ ι(ς μακράν δέ xoi 'Ασκληπιός ό Ίμούθης σπανός [Λ/. Πάνος; corr. by R. Reitzenstein, Poimandres (1904), 122, to Πτανος = Φθόνος; cf. Coptic Πταρ] xol Ηφαίστου βουλαίς [for the double naming of the god cf. Reitzenstein, op. cit.% 122, n. 2]; ApostoL 4, 54 a (Paroem. Gr. 2, 320): ΆφΟάς σοΙ λχλάληχτν· Φ6άς xol ΆφΘάς ό "Ηφαιστος [cf. Arscn. 6, 45]; Suid. s.v. Φθάς· ό "Ηφαιστος παρά Μεμφίταις. χαΐ παροιμία ό ΦΟάς σοι λχλάληκεν [under Άφθάς he quotes the proverb but equates the god with Dionysus]; on the Rosetta Stone {C.I.G. Ill, 4697) Piab is twice rendered by "Ηφαιστος, four times by Φθά; cf. O. Hofer in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2470-2471. For other allusions to this Egyptian form of Hephaestus cf. Hdt. 3, 37 [com­ paring him with the Phoenician Pataicus ( = Ptah)]; Diod. 1, 13, 3 [the Egyptians think Hephaestus their first king and the discoverer of fire]; Amm. Marc. 17, 4,22.

3, 56

1107

propter Siciliam quae Volcaniae1 nominabantur. 56 Mercurius 1

uulcaniac

PV*NF

3 , 700; Arnob. 4, 24: apud insulam Lemnum fabrilia opera exercuisse Vulcanum;

Liban. Or. 11, 241, p. 522 Focrstcr; Hesych. s.v. Λήμνος; Mart. d p . 1, 7; 9, 889; Nonn. 2, 224-225; 5, 579; 25, 337; 28, 6; 29, 373; 37, 126; 48, 201; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 2; Eustath. ad Dion. Pcrieg. 517 and 520 {Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 315-316); id., in Od. 8, 284; Etym. M. s.v. ΑΙΟάλη; Schol. //. 14,230; Anted. Gr. et Lat. 1, pp. 268; 283 Schoell and Studcmund. fMemalio: in this form, as in Maemalio (H. Usencr in Neue Jabrb. 139 (1889), 391 = Kl. Scbr. 1 (1912), 354), other­ wise unknown, though Usencr cites as support for *Μαίμαλος the name Μαιμαλίίης in //. 16, 194; cf. also Χίμαιραν άμαιμακέτην in //. 6, 179; 16, 328-329; Hcs. Tbeog. 319: ή δέ Χίμαιραν Ιτικτι πνέουοαν άμαιμάκετον ττΰρ. Mayor hesi­ tantly suggested Cedalione, Ccdalion being the Naxian who brought up Hephaestus and taught him the art of the smith; cf. P. G. Gunning in P.- W. 11 (1922), 107-109. Ampci. 9, 4, says: quart us in Sicilia Melites filius; Lyd.

De

Mens. 4, 86: τέταρτος "Ηφαιστος ό Μαντοϋς ό Σικελιώτης; neither of which offers much help; cf. L. Malten in P.-VP. 8 (1913), 343, who favors Cedalione, and points out that similarly Chiron, the teacher of Aristaeus, is by some sources of Schol. Apoll. Rh. 2, 498, listed as his father. insulaa . . . quae Volcaniae: the Aeolian or Lipari Islands, generally reckoned as seven in number; cf. Plin.

Rh. 3, 41 ( = F.H.G. 2, 383, no. 4); Callim. Hymn. 3, 48-50; Thcocr. 2, 133-134; Liv. 21, 49, 2; 21, 51, 3: ad insulas Volcani-, Strab. 6, 2, 10; Virg. Aen. 8, 422 [and Serv. on 8, 416; 8, 454J: Volcani domus et Volcania nomine tellus;

Val. Fl. 2, 96; Sil. Ital. 14, 55-57; Juv. 1, 8-9; 13, 45; Solin. 6, 1; Schol. Lucan. 7, 146: iuxta Siciliam

Vulcania est, ubi est

officina Vulcani; Obsequens, 29; Hier. Ep. 54, 9, 1; Oros. 4, 20, 30; Serv. Aen. 1, 52; 2 Mytb. Vat. 52; Isid. Etym. 14, 6, 36; 16, 1, 9; Pfciffer's n. on Callim. Aet. fr. 115, 11 (p. 130). nominabantur: the imperfect has been questioned (and by Lambinus emended to nominantur) on the ground that the name was still in use in Virgil's time (sec the references just cited, many of them to the insula» Volcaniae),

but Plasbcrg seems right in holding that it may be employed, whether the name was or was not in use in Cicero's day; and Ax well notes that it follows a perfect tensdt, and compares 2, 123: manus etiam data elepbanto est, quia . . . babebat; De Or. 1, 159: effudi νobis omnia quae sentiebam [sc. et adbuc sentio]; Caes. B.G. 7, 69, 5: quae pars collis ad orientem solem spectabat [sc. spectat etiam nunc].

56. Mercurius, etc.: cf. Ampel. 9, 5:

Mercurii quattuor: primus Caeli et Dies filius; secundus Iovis et Croniae filius vel Proserpinae; tertius Croni filius et Maiae, qui est inventor lyrae ; quartus Cyllenii filius, qui Aegyptiis litter as et numerum dixit \ Arnob. 4, 14: iam Mercurius primus, qui in Proserpinam dicitur genitali bus adbinnivisse N.H. 3, 9 2 : citra vero Siciliam ex adverso subrectis, supremi progenies Caeli est; Metauri arnnis, xxv milibus ferme ρ Mb sub terra est alter, Tropbonius qui esse iactaItalia, vii Aeoliae appellatae, tatdem Lipatur; Maia tertius matre et love procreatus raeorum, Hepbaestiades a Graecis, a nostris Volcaniae [cf. Mart. Cap. 6, 648]. The ted ttrtio; quartus suboles Nili est, cuius islands were also known by other nomen Aegyptia gens borret et reveretur names. For additional accounts connec­ expromere; quintus Argi est interemptor, ting them with the operations of Vulcan jugitivus atque exulet prodilor apud Aegyp-

cf. Thuc. 3, 88: νομ{ζουσΐ δέ ol έκβίνη άνθρωποι έν τη 'Icp^ ως ό Ήφαιστος χαλκεύει, κτλ.; Callias ap. Schol. Apoll.

tum Utterarum; Lact. Inst. 1, 6, 2-3: apud Ciceromm C. Cotta pontifex disputans contra Stokos de religionibus et varietate

1108

3, 56

unus Caelo pat re, Die matre natus,1 cuius * obscenius exdtata natura traditur quod aspectu Proserpinae commotus sit, alter* 1

patre natua dia marre Ρ

' cuius add. tup. Β

* aliter K 1

eius Caelum). H e is s h o w n b y i d e n t i t y of p a r e n t a g e t o be t h e b r o t h e r o f the first Venus ( 3 , 59), and himself a T i t a n ( G . Kaibel in Gotting. Nacbr. 1901 (1902), 499-500. excitata natura: natura is a e u p h e m i s m for the generative o r g a n s , e i t h e r male (as h e r e and in Μ in. Fel. 9, 4) o r female (cf. Div. 1, 36 (and Pease's n. o n natu­ rae); 2, 145; Varr. R.R. 2, 4, 1 0 ; 2, 7 , 8; 3 , 12, 4 ; A u g . Op. imp. c. ltd. 5, 17), like φύσις in G r e e k (Ar. Lys. 9 1 ; A r t e m i d . Onirocr. 5 , 6 3 ; Suet. Tib. 4 5 ; H e s y c h . s.v. έσχάραι πυρός; G r e a t Paris magical P a p y r u s (Pap. Gr. mag. 1 (1928), 82, 319 P r e i s e n d a n z ) ) . Cf. also t h e use of naturale (naturalia); e.g., Cels. 4, 28, 1; 5, 2 0 , 4 ; 5, 26, 1 2 ; a/.; C o l u m . 6, 2 7 , 10; J u s t i n , 1, 4, 2. O n the phallic h e r n » here described cf. H d t . 2, 5 1 : τοϋ δέ causam Gratcia profugum Aegjptiis lit (eras Έ ρ μ έ ω τα αγάλματα ορθά fgciv τ α α ί δ ο ϊ ι demonstrasse perbibent ; Scrv. Aen. 4, 577: ποιεΰντες ούχ άπ* Αίγυπτίων μεμαΟήχχσι sciendum est secundum Tullium in librit άλλ' άπο Πελασγών πρώτοι μέν 'Ελλήνων de deorum natura tret esse Mercurios, απάντων 'Αθηναίοι παραλαβόντες, παρ ζ superurn, terrenum, inferurn; Schol. Dan. δέ τούτων ώλλοι . . . ol δέ ΙΙελασγοΙ Ιρόν Aen. 4, 577: nonnulli tamen quattuor Mer­ τίνα λόγον περί αύτοϋ Ελεζαν, τα έν curios tradunt, unum Caeli it Diet filium, τ ο ϊ σ ι έ ν Σαμοθρηίχη μυστηρίοισι δεδήλω· amatorem Proserpina* ; alterum Libert patris τ α ι ; Schol. Ar. Lyt. 1 0 9 3 ; 1099; C o r n m . it Proserpinae filium; tertium Iovis et Ν.D. 1 6 : ot δ** αρχαίοι τους μέν πρεσ­ Maiae; quart urn Cyllenii filium, cuius βυτέρους x a l γενειώντας Έ ρ μ ά ς ορθά mater mm proditur, a quo Argus clam έποίουν τα αΐδοϊα έχοντας, τους δέ occisus est, qui hoc metu in Aegyptum profuνεωτέρους καΐ λείους παρειμένα, παρgit et ibi inventsse primum disciplinam ιστάντις δτι έν τοις προβεβηχόσι ταϊς litter arum et numerorum dicitur; qui lingua ήλιχίαις γόνιμος ό λόγος καΐ τέλειος Aegyptiorum Θ Ε Υ Θ appellatur, de cuius έστιν; Plotin. 6, 19: ol πάλαι σοφοί nomine etiam mentis dietus est; Lact. in μ υ σ π χ ώ ς χαΐ έν τελεταϊς αΐνιττόμενοι Tbeb. 4, 482: Corvilius [Cornutus Vollmer] Έ ρ μ ή ν μέν ποιοϋσι τον άρχαΐον το quattuor Mercurios esse scribit: unum Iovis της γενέσεως βργανον άεΐ έχοντα προς it Maiae filium; alterum Caeli et Diet; έργασίαν τον γεννώντα τα έν αίσθηση tertium Libert et Proserpinae; quartum δηλούντες εϊναι τον νοητόν λόγον; Iovis et Cyllenes, a quo Argus occisus est P l u t . An Sent, 28, p . 797 f; Artcmid. [cf. 2 M y t h . Vat. 41]. quern ipsum ab Onirocr. 4 5 : είδον δέ xal έν Κυλλήνη banc causam Graeci profugum dicunt, γενόμενος Έ ρ μ ο υ Αγαλμα ουδέν άλλο ή Aegyptiis autem Ultras demonstrasse. ergo αίδοΐον δεδημιουργημένον λ ό γ ω τινι φυ­ Merruhum Libtri cf Proserpinae filium σ ι κ ά ; Paus. 6, 26, 5 : έν Κυλλήνη . . . τον dicunt ant'mas evocare. Έ ρ μ ο υ δέ το άγαλμα, δν ol τ α ύ τ η περισσώς σέβουσιν, ορθόν έστιν αίδοΐον ha C a e l o patre: cf. 3 , 44, n. (patrtm . . .

opinionttm quae toUnt esse dt diis, mt more Academicorum omnia faceret htcerta, quinque fiats» Mercuriot ait, it enumeratis per ordimm quattuor quintum fuisse turn a quo sit Argus occisus; ob tamqut causam in Aegjptum profugisse atque Aegjptiis leget at lift eras tradiditte. burnt Atgyptii Tboytb appellant', a quo apud eos primus ami sui mentis, id est September, nomen ocapit. idem oppidum condidit quod etiam nunc Graece vocatur Mercurii civitas, et Pbeneatae colunt eum religiose [and he goes o n t o identify h i m with H e r m e s Trismcgistus]; Serv. Aen. 1, 297: Cicero in libris de deorum natura plures dicit esse Mercurios; Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 297: quidam sane quattuor Mercurios dicunt: unum Iovis et Maiae filium, alterum Caeli et Diet, tertium Libert et Proserpinae, quart urn Iovis et Cyllenes, a quo Argus occisus est, quern ipsum ob banc

3,56

1109

Valentis et Phoronidis* filius ■ is * qui sub terris habetur idem 1

foronidw codd.

■ filu» Bl

* his V*B

τοϋ βάθρου [and Frazer's n., mentioning virgntm volunt in amborum contention* Vulcanum com moturn effudisst aiunt semen similar symbols of the Hindu god Siva]; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 42; Philostr. Vita in terram. ΛροΙΙ. 6, 20; Arnob. 4, 14 [quoted Valentia et Phoronidis: Lyd. De above]; C Scherer in Roschcr, Ausf. Mens. 4, 142, says of the second A»clelux. 1 (1890), 2391-2394; L. Dcubner, pius that he is the son 'Ισχύος τοϋ De Incubation* (1900), 20, n. 1; and, for Έλατου κοί ΚορωνΙδος, <δς έν τοις the mutilation of the Hermae at Athens, Κυνοσουρίδος> όρίοις ετάφη — the G. Busolt, Gr. Gescb. 3, 2 (1904), 1288, suppletion made by Hase from Clem. and works there cited. The phallic sym­ Protr. 2, 30, 3: ούτος [sc. Ασκληπιός] bol typifies fertility; cf. Hippol. Pbilo- μεν ούν κείται κεραυνωθείς έν τοις sopbum. 5 {Pair. Gr. 16, 3135 Α): όγάρ Κυνοσουρίδος όρίοις—; with which cf. Έρμης . . . Ιστηκε τοιούτω τινί κεχα- Paus. 2, 26: λέγεται 5έ καΐ άλλος έπ' ραχτηρισμένος σχήμασι Οπερ έστχν αί- αύτώ λόγος Κορωνίδα κύουσαν Άσκληδοϊον άνθρωπου άπό των κάτω επί τα άνω πιόν "Ισχυι τώ Έλατου συγγενέσθαι; δρμήν έχον, κτλ.; 3142 C: Ιστηκε δέ Apollod. Bib/. 3, 10, 3: τινές δέ'Ασκληαγάλματα δύο έν τφ Σαμοθρ^κων άνακ- πιόν . . . έκ Κορονίδος της Φλεγύου έν τόρω ανθρώπων γυμνών, άνω τεταμένος Θεσσαλία, καί φασιν έρασθήναι ταύτης εχόντων τάς χείρας άμφοτέρας εις ούρα- 'Απόλλωνα καί ευθέως συνελθεϊν τήν δέ νον καΐ τας αίσχύνας άνω έστραμ μένος παρά τήν τοϋ πατρός γνώμην "Ισχυι τφ καΟάπερ έν Κυλλήνη τ6 τοϋ Έρμου; Καινέως άδελφφ συνοικεϊν [and sec Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Εν. 3, 11, 42: Frazer's note, with various passages sup­ δείκνυσι δέ καί τον σπερματικό ν λόγον porting the claims of Coronis to be the τόν διήκοντα δια πάντων. mother of Asclepius, especially Isyllus, Proserpinae: this liaison is obscure, Paean, 38-51 (J· U· Powell, Collectanea Alexandr. (1925), 133-134)]. It would though mentioned by Arnob. 4, 14 and Schol. Dan. Aen. 4, 577 [both quoted appear that Valens is a translation of on Mercuriust etc., above; though Mer­ "Ισχύς, but U. v. Wilamowitz-Mollencury is the son of Proserpina (Ampel. 9, dorff, Isyllos von Epidauros (1886), 81, 5; Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 297; Lact. in n. 54, points out that this is probably a Tbeb. 4, 482; all quoted in the same note]; hypocoristic form for some name like though in 3, 60, Cupid no. 1 is the child Iscbomacbus, and R. Hirzel {Btr. d. sdebs. Get. d. Wiss. 48 (18%), 336. n. 3) ob­ of Mercury and Diana no. 1 (who in 3, 58, is the daughter of Proserpina); and serves that in Ampel. 9, 5, the epithet though an amour of Mercury and Brimo is lacking: secundus Iovis et Croniae filius (accepting Turnebus's emendation of vel Proserpinae. It is tempting, with prima) is noted in Prop. 2, 2, 11-12, Davies, Hcindorf, Schoemann, Midler, and Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 698 reads Βριμώ Goethe, and others, to emend the me κοί Ό βριμώ ή Περσεφόνη [but cf. Ο. Kern reading of our passage, foronidis, to in P.-U?. 3 (1899), 853], ότι τφ Έρμη Coronidis (for whom cf. E. Thraemcr in βιάζοντι αυτήν ένεβριμήσατο καΐ ούτως P.-W. 2 (18%), 1644; H. W. Stoll and W. Drexler in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 εκείνος έπαύΟη του έγχεφήματος. (1897), 1387-1390; O. Gruppc, Gr. commotus: an erotic term; cf. Off. 1, Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1450, n. 5; al.\ 102; qui out libidine aliqua . . . commoti C. Lackeit in P.-W. 11 (1922), 1431sunt; Tcrt. De Idol. 2; Aug. CD. 14, 16: 1434), yet the existence of Phoronis, an totumqut commovet bomirum animi nmui epithet of Io, as sister or daughter of adfectu cum carnis adpetitu coniuncto adqmPhoroncua (W. H. Roschcr in Ausf. per mix to; 18, 12: quoniam Minervam

1110

3, 56

Trophonius,1 tertius f love * tcrtio 4 natus et Maia,8 ex quo cr Penelopa · Pana7 natum ferunt,8 quartus Nilo patre, quem 1 trifonius P, trofonius cttt. * tertius ex tcrtio* A * ex ioue Ρ * tcr­ tio] tertius A1 tertio A% · mala ΗΜ*Ν\ mala ACPVBF · pocne l o p AV, pcnelopam Ρ ' pana om. Ρ · ferunt ferunt (a't. del.) Ν

Lex. 3 (1909), 2440), with whom Cicero or his source may have confused this tradition, makes it safer to retain Pboronidis (also the name of an early Greek epic). •ub tenia habetur idem Tropho­ nius: for this identification cf. 3, 49, n. (Tropbonius), above; Arnob. 4, 14 (quoted on Mereurius, etc., above); for Hermes χθόνιος, as a god of hidden treasure and as ψυχοπομπός, cf. Phleg. Mirab. 1, p. 62 Keller; S. Eitrem in P.-W. 8 (1913), 757; L. Deubncr, De Incubation* (1900), 20, n. 1; 21, n. 0 (with many references to the magical papyri, etc.); J. Bayet, Hermis psyebagogm (1935), 160. On Hermes Chthonius cf. also Schol. Ar. Acharn. 1076; Ran. 218; Eitrem, op. cii.t 757'; K. F. H. Bruchmann, Epitbeta Deorum (1893), 111. love tertio . . . et Maia: the lineage most often appearing for Hermes; to the authors cited by W. Link in P.-W. 14 (1928), 527-528, and W. Gundel in P.-VP. 14 (1928), 530, add: Od. 14, 435; Horn. Hymn. 4, 1; 18, 3-4; 29, 8; Hellan. ap. Schol. //. 18, 486; Eur. Ion, 304; Rhes. 216; [Eratosth.] Catast. no. 23; Virg. Atn. 1, 297; 8, 138-139; Ov. F. 5, 85-88; Manil. 2, 943; 5, 7; Cornut. N.D. 16; Hygin. Fab. 251, 4; Astr. 2, 7; 2, 21; 2, 43; Apollod. Bib/. 3. 10, 2; Plut. Numa, 19, 2; Lucian, Dial. Deor. 7; 24; Somn. 5; Athcn. 11, p. 490 f; Jul. Val. 1, 53; Arnob. 1, 36; 4, 22; Prud. C. Symm. 1, 87; / Myth. Vat. 119; [Clem.] Recogn. 10, 21; Schol. Dan. Aen. 8, 130; al.\ Macrob. Sat. 1, 12, 19; Philostr. Imag. 1, 26; Aug. C D . 18, 8; Norm. 2, 302; 2, 591; al.\ Prod, in Cratyl. proem. 25; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 76; Gloss. Ansil. s.v. Maia; Suid. s.v. Έρμτ)ν; Eustath. in Dion. Pcricg. 229 (Geogr. Gr. min. 258); Tzctz. Tbeog. 329-330; and in many other scholiasts; O. Gruppe,

Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1334, n. ". This Greek goddess must be carcfulJi distinguished from the Roman Λ/Δ-J (which Cicero wrote Maiia; cf. Quinul. Inst. 1, 4, 11; Vcl. Long. De Or/bogr. (G.L.K. 7, 54)); sec W. Link op. at., 530; H. J. Rose in CI. Journ. 40 (1944. 74. The Greek word μαία means a wetnurse, midwife, or foster-mother (cf. Liddell- Scott- J ones, Gr. Lex. s.v.; also Cornut. N.D. 16; Poll. 3. 4 1 ; Hesych. s.v.\ Lyd. De Mens. 4, 76; Phot. Ux. p. 241 Porson; Bibl. p. 531 a 7 Bekker; Etym. M. s.v. Μοϋσα; Eustath. in Od. 2, 158). whom L, Prellcr {Gr. Mytb. V (1887), 390) thought to be none other than Mother Earth. ex quo et Penelopa Pana: with the Greek accusative Pana retained in the Latin Tyrrell and Purser on Ep. ad Brut. 1, 6, 2 {Glycona) compare Zostera (Aft. 5, 12, 1) and Nesida {Att. 16, 4, 1). For Pan as the son of Hermes and Penelope (a local legend at Mantinca, according to W. H. Roscher in Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1380) sec Horn. Hymn. 19, 1; 19, 33-37 [son of Hermes by a mother not named]; Hdt. 2, 145: Πανί 8έ τω έκ Πηνελόπη; (έχ ταύτης γαρ καΐ Έρμέω λέγεται γενέσ­ θαι ύπό Ελλήνων ό Πάν) έλάσσω έττα εστί των Τρωικών, κατά οκτακόσια μάλισ­ τα ές έμέ; 2, 146: el μέν γαρ φανεροί TC έγένοντο καΐ κατεγήρασαν . . . καΐ δή καΐ Διόνυσος 6 έκ Σεμέλης καΐ Πάν ό έκ Πηνελόπης γενόμενος, Ιφη άν τις κιί τούτους άλλους άνδρας γενομένους έχειν τά έκκίνων ούνόματα των προγεγονότων θεών, κτλ.; Thcocr. Syrinx, paraphr. p. 151 Wilamowitz-MolJendorff; Apollod. Epit. 7, 38; Hygin. Fab. 224, 5: Pan Mercurii et Penelopes filins; Lucian, Dial. Deor. 22, 2: μήτηρ μέν σοι, Ιφη, έγώ κίμι, Πην€λόττη ή Σπαρτιϊτις, τον πατέρα δε γίνωσκ* θεόν έχων Έρμην Μαίας καΐ Διός; Aristid. Or. 46,

3, 56

1111

Aegyptii ncfas * habcnt ■ nominare, quintus quern colunt Pheneatae,3 qui Argum* dicitur interemisse ob eamque causam 1 ncfans^»^»^1 » habet A* » feneatae A%HPVN, faeneatae BF, foe* argentum A1 VN, dicitur argentum P, argumentum m. rec. A neatae A1

172, p. 231 Dindorf: Πάνα τον Έρμου; Schol. Theocr. 1, 3-4, pp. 27-28 Wcndcl: Πάνα ol μέν φασιν υΐόν Πηνελόπης xal πάντων των μνηστήρων χαΐ δια τοϋτο λέγεσΟαι καΐ Πάνα; pp. 31-32: <. . . ό> Κεφαλληνεύς έν ΰηραις της 'Αρκαδίας φησί γεννηΟήναι τον Πάνα, βντα Πηνε­ λόπης χαΐ Έρμου υΐόν; 1, 123, ρ. 69: τϋν δέ Πάνα ol μεν Πηνελόπης χαΐ 'Οδυσ­ σέως ή Έρμου; 7, 109-110, ρ. 105: Πάνα φασι γεννηΟήναι έχ τής Πηνελόπης συλλαβούσης έχ των μνηστήρων* διό χαΐ Πάν καλείται, ότι έχ πάντων έσπάρη. έτεροι δέ λέγουσι τον Έρμήν είς τράγον μεταβληθέντα, χαΐ τούτου έρασΟεϊσα ή ΙΙηνελόπη χαΐ έξ αΰτοΟ όχευθεΐσα Ιτεχε τον Πάνα· Ιστι δέ ό Πάν τραγόπους; Schol. Dan. G. 1,16: Pindarus Pana <Mercurii>

et

Penelopae

fiJium

dicit;

Aen. 2, 44; / Mjtb. Vat. 89: post morttm Ulixis Mercurius cum uxor» eius Penelope concubuit; quae sibi iuxta oppidum Ttgeam peperit filium. Pan nomine, wide et Tegeus

dicitur-, Nonn. 14, 87-94 [two Pans, sons of Hermes, one of them, Pan Nomios, the son of Hermes and Pene­ lope]; 24, 86-87; Schol. Opp. Hal. 3, 15; Eustath. in Od. 2, 84. For seventeen other pedigrees of Pan, including as parents Hermes and various nymphs, and Penelope and Apollo, or Antinous, or Odysseus, cf. O. Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1390, n. 7; and especially W. H. Roscher in Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1379-1380. quart us Nilo patre: cf. Arnob. 4, 16: quartus suboles Nils est. cuius nomen Atgyptia gens borrtt et reveretur expromere\ Inc. Panegyr. Const. 9, 4 (Panegjr. Lat. 207-208 Baehrcns): quid hoc est quod semper ex aliquo supremo fine mundi nova deum nomina universe orbi colenda descendunt? sic Mercurius a Nilo . . . sic Liber

ab Indis, etc. This Mercury, who seems not to appear elsewhere, W. Michaelis (Dt

Orig.

Indicts

Deorum

Cognominum

(1898), 23) suspects may have been the

Jewish fabve, worshipped by Alexan­ drian Jews, and so here confused with an Egyptian deity, for there seems no other case of an Egyptian taboo upon the name of Mercury. ncfaa habent nominare: cf. Arnob. 4, 14 [quoted on Mercurius; etc., above]; in early thought the supernatural power of the spoken word was prominent, par­ ticularly in the case of rare and foreign names (cf. F. Cumont, Lei relig. orientals (1929), 241), which appear repeatedly in magical papyri and similar documents. Since, however, the name and the person are confused (J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 3" (1914), 318) it was felt necessary, for self-protection, to conceal the real names of persons {id., 318-334; Smith on Tibull. 1, 2, 57-58), and the extension of this principle to the names of deities, to prevent enemies from conjuring with them, was widespread (Frazer, op.cit., 387-391), from Egypt (id., 387-390), Mcroif (Strab. 17, 2, 3), and the Hebrews, with their taboo upon uttering or writing in full the name of JHVH (cf. Phot.£**//. 90, in Parr. Gr. 101, 569 B-D), to Italy, where the real name of the city of Rome and of its tutelary deity were never to be divulged (cf. Plin. N.H. 28, 18; Plut. Qmest. Rom. 6 1 ; Solin. 1, 4 : traditur etiam pro prium Romae nomen, verum tamen vetitum publican, quoniam quidem quo minus enwitiaretur caerimoniarum arcana sanxerunt, etc.;

Schol. Dan. Aen. 1, 277; 2,351; Macrob. Sat. 3, 9, 3; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 73; Frazer, op.cit., 3, 391); see also S. Thompson, Motif-Index

of Folk-Lit.

1 (1932); 387;

404-405, and works there cited; A. Brelich,

Die

gtbeime

Scbut^gpttbeit

von

Rom. (1949)—known to me only from reviews in Rev. des it. lat. 27 (1950), 374; Am.f. Arch. 54 (1950), 447-449; fourn. of Rom. Stud. 40 (1950), 149-150. quem colunt Pheneatae: Hermes was the most worshipped god of the

1112

3, 56

Aegyptum l profiigissc * atque Acgyptiis · leges et litteras tradidisse; hunc Aegyptii* f Theyn* appellant. Eodemque · nomine 1 acgypto A%PV%NB%F * profugisse / / , profuisse APVxNBiF, prefuisse V%B% * aegyptii iJ'.acgyptis AXVX * aegypti Ax VNB · theyn AB*F, thcin PB\ thcyr HVN · -que om. V

city of Phcneos in N.E. Arcadia; cf. Paus. 8, 14, 10: θεών δέ τιμώσιν Έρμήν <X>rvsarai μάλιστα, καΐ αγώνα άγουσιν "Ερμαια καΐ ναός έσπν Έρμου σφίσι καΐ άγαλμα λίθου; also an epigram of ca. 260 B.C. from Cnidus {Epigr. Gr. 781 Kaibel; F. Bolte in P.-W. 19 (1938), 1973), concluding: άπ* Άρκαδίης τεμχνουρόν / Έρμήν ου μέμψκ τρηχέος έχ OcvcoG; and many representations of Hermes on the coins of this town (Bolte, l.c.)\ cf. also W. Immerwahr, Die Kulte u. Mythtn Arkaditns (1891), 80-82; 270271. The account in Lact. Inst. 1, 6, 2-3 (quoted on Mercurius, etc.t above), like that in the present passage, makes the fifth Hermes the most human and mortal in character (cf. R. Hirzcl in Ber. d. sacbi. Ges. d. Wis*. 48 (1896), 288, n. 1), hence he comes last in the enumeration. Argum . . . interemjs8c: the manyeyed herdsman Argus, set by Hera to watch lo when transformed into a cow, was later destroyed by Hermes, who hence acquired the epithet of Άργβιφόντης; cf. Hcs. Aegim. fr. 5-6 Rzach; Apollod. Bib/. 2, 1, 3: Ήρα δέ αίτησα μένη καρά Διός τήν βοϋν φύλακα αυτής κατέστησαν "Αργον τον πανόπτην . . . Διός δέ έπιτάξαντος Ερμή κλέψαι τήν βοϋν . . . έπιιδή λαθ«ΐν ουκ ήδύνατο, λίθω βολών άπέκτιινε τον "Αργον, όθεν Άργειφόντης εκλήθη; Arnob. 4, 14: quintus Argi est inttrtmptor, jugitivus atque txui et proditor apud Aegyptum litterarum\ for other and conflicting versions sec Acsch. Pr. V. 680-681; Bacchyl. 18, 29-33; Moschus, 2, 55-58; O. Jessen in P..W. 2 (1896), 703; K. Wernicke in Ρ.-\Ύ. 2 (1896), 791-792; Anon. De Incredib. 16, p. 95 Fcsta rationalizes the story. Our passage is perhaps the ear­ liest connecting the slaying of Argus with the flight of Hermes into Egypt, and, as Mayor suggests, may be in­

fluenced by the similar wanderings oi lo. For the phrase dicitur interemisa cf. 3, 58; 3, 59. Aegyptum profugisse: perhaps an attempt at syncretism of the Arcadian and Egyptian forms of the god. Some have followed Lactantius in reading in Aegyptum; yet cf. Caes. B.C. 3, 106. 1; Nep. Datam. 4, 1; Li v. 31, 43, 5; 45, 10, 2; and other cases in 1'bes. Ling. Lai. 1 (1900), 956-957; E. Wolfflin in Arcb. j . /at. Lex. 7 (1892), 581-583; R. KiirinerC. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2, V (1912), 481, who remark that names of countries, like those of cities, sometimes appear in the accusative without a pre­ position, Aegyptus and Epirus being most commonly so used. leges: cf. Ael. V.H. 14, 34: ΑΙγύπηοΙ φασι. nop* Έρμου τα νόμιμα έκμουσωθήναι* ούτω δέ καΐ έκαστοι τά παρ' έαυτοϊς σκμνύναν προήρηνται; Isid. Etym. 5, 1, 2: Mercurius Trismegistus primus leges Aegyptiis tradidit; the epithet νόμιος applied to him (Ar. Tbesmopb. 977, and schol.; Pap. Oxyrb. 7, 1015, 7) more probably refers to him as a pastoral god; cf. 3, 57, n. (Nomionem). litteraa tradidisse: cf. Diod. 1, 16, 1 (Hermes = Theuth, the inventor of language and the alphabet; F. Dorasciff, Das Alphabet in Mystik u. MagU (1925), 7, thinks that this derives from Heca· taeus; but Hccat. fr. 361 ap. Aseetd. Gr. 2, 783 Bekker (F.H.G. 1, 29) cites Cadmus); Plat. Pbaedr. Z1A d [of Theuth]: τοϋτον δέ πρώτον αριθμόν τ* καΐ λογισμόν cupclv καΐ γιωμβτρίαν καΐ άστρονομίαν, έτι δέ π*ττ*1ας TC xal χυβαίας, καΐ ί ή καΐ γράμματα; Pbi/eb. 18 b-c[of Theuth classifying vowels, semivowels, and mutes]: ένΐ TC έχάστφ xal ξύμπασι στοιχεϊον έπωνόμασι; Varr. ap. Aug. De Doctr. Christ. 2, 28; Plin. N.H. 7, 192: Utter as semper arbitror Assyriss fuita,

3,56 sed alii apud Aegyptios a Mercurio, ut Gellius; alii apud Syros repertas volunt; utiqut in Gratciam intulisst t Pbotnict Cadmum sedecim numero, quibus Troiano bello Palameden adiedsse quattuor, Θ Ξ Φ Χ , totidem post eum Simoniden melicum ΖΗ*ΚΩ, e t c . ; Hygin. Fab. 277, 1-2: Parcae, Clotbo, Lacbesis, Atropos, ittvenerunt litteras Gratcas septem, A B H T I Υ . . . aliidicunt Mercurium ex gruum volatu, quae cum volant litteras exprimunt [cf. Cassiod. Var. 8, 12, 4-5, where this imitation of the flight o f cranes (cf. 2, 125, above) is ascribed t o Palamedes; cf. Dornsciff, op.cit., 8, n. 3 ] ; Palamtdes autem Nauplii fill us in­ vent aeque litteras undecim . . . Simonides litteras aeqttt quattuor, ΩΕΖΦ, Epicbarmus Siculus litteras duas, Π et Ψ. has autem Mercurius in Aegyptum primus detulisse dicitur, ex Aegjpto Cadmus in Gratciam, etc, Mnascas, fr. 44 (F.H.G. 3 , 156, ap. Anecd. Gr. 2, 783 Bckker): Στησίχο­ ρος έν δεντέρω Όρεστείας τον (Παλαμήδην φησίν εύρηκέναι [sc. τα γράμματα], Μνάσεας δέ Έ ρ μ ή ν , άλλοι δέ άλλον; Manetho ap. Synccll. p. 72 Dindorf: έχ των έν τη Σηριαδικη γη κειμένων στηλών Ιερά ?ηβι διαλέκτω και Ιερογραφικοϊς γράμμασι κεχαρακτηρισμένων υπό θ ώ θ του πρώτου Έρμου, κτλ.; Bcros. 1, 3 (F.H.G. 2, 497): παραδιδόναι τ ι [sc. Oannes] τοις άνΟρώποις γραμμάτων καΐ μα&ημάτων καΐ τεχνών παντοδαπών έμπειρίαν [cf. F.H.G. 1, 438. n o . 6 7 ] ; D i o d . 5, 75, 2 ; Quintil. Inst. 3, 7, 8 : inventa, ut artium in Minerva, Mercurio litterarum; Plut. Quatst. con». 9, 3, 2, p . 738 e: Έρμης . . . λέγεται θέων έν ΑΙγύπτω γράμματα πρώτος εύρεΐν; Tert. De Corona, 8: primus Ultras Mercurius enarraverit; Ampcl. 9, 5; Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 9, 2 4 ; 1, 10, 14: άπό Μισώρ Τάαυτος, Ας εύρε την τών πρώτων στοιχείων γραφήν· 6ν Αίγύπτιοι μέν θωύθ, 'Αλεξανδρεΐς δέ Θώθ, "Ελληνες δέ Έρμήν έκάλεσαν; 1, 10, 3 6 ; Schol. Od. 23, 198; Scrv. Aen. 6, 7 4 9 : quia ipse [sc. Mercurius] etiam inventt litteras; Horapollon, 1, 1 4 ; Cledon. Ars (G.L.K. 5, 26-27): Romanas litteras primo Carmentis nympba, mattr Evandri, invtnit [cf. Pomp. Comm. (G.L.K. 5, 98), ut alii dicunt, Mercurius]; Audax in G.L.K. 1, 125 [cf. Victorin. Ars gram. in G.L.K. 6, 194]: Pbotnices, quamvis alii

1113

Assyrios, alii Mercurium apud Aegjptios. in Gratciam certe Cadmum e Pbotnict stdtcim adtulissi constat [and additions made by Palamedes and Simonides]; Junior, Expos, tot. Mundi, 34 (Geogr. Lat. min. 112 Ricse = p. xii Bode): aliqui auttm et litteras ab eis inventas esse dicunt; alii autem a Cbaldatis, alii autem a Punicis. qutdam autem Mercurium inventorem esse litterarum volunt; et multis dicentibus nemo vtrum sett, nee credi potest; H. Brugsch, Rtl. u. Myth. d. alt. Aegypter (1886), 446-448; G. Maspero, Hist, ant. dts ptuples de Γ orient classique, 1 (1895), 145; 220; A. Rusch in P.-W. 6 A (1936), 358-359. Other accounts make Mercury the inventor of speech (C.I.L. VI, 520, 1 = Dessau 3200: sermons s da tor; also Έ ρ μ η ς λόγιος, and passages cited by F. Dornseiff, Dot Alphabet in Mystik u. Magie (1925), 7, n. 4) or of all the arts (Caes. B.G. 6, 17, 1, for the view of the Gauls). The many other traditions of the in­ vention of the alphabet and of writing are reviewed by Dornsciff, op. est., 2-10, including divine patronage (such as N e b o in Babylonia, Thoth and Isis (Varr. ap. A u g . CD. 18, 40) in Egypt, Jehovah among the Jews (Exod. 3 1 , 18), Allah in Islam, Saturn or the Muse Carmentis in Italy, or the Muses in general (Diod. 5, 74). At other times great figures like Moses, Oannes (Exod. 34, 2 8 ; Eupolemus ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 9, 26; Comm. Einsidl. in Anal. Helv. 221), Enoch (ibid., also Book of Jubilees, 4, 17), the Egyptian King Men (Plin. N.H. 1, 193), Cadmus, Palamedes, Sisyphus, Prometheus, Heracles, Phoenix, Musaeus, Orpheus, Cecrops, Linus, Evander, and others are claimed as the inven­ tors, or in some cases the introducers, of the art o f writing or o f groups of letters in the alphabet; cf. Dornseiff, op.cit., 8-9, t o whose citations add: Hdt. 5 , 1 5 8 ; T h e o p o m p . fr. 169 [F.H.G. 1, 3 0 6 ; Callistratus among the Samians]; D i o d . 5, 74 [Muses; Syrians or Phoeni­ cians; carried by Cadmus to Greece); Plut. Vtrum Aqua an Ignis, 7, p. 957 b [Phoenicia]; Cornut. N.D. 14 [Phoeni­ cia]; Plin. N.H. 5, 67 [Phoenicia]; Mela, 1, 65 [Phoenicia]; Joseph. C.Ap. 1, 10

1114

3,57

anni primus mensis apud cos vocarur. 57 Acscolapiorum priir^ ( P h o e r j a a ; Cadmus]; Mia. FeL 2 1 . 5 [Saturn bro-.-.-.t co luiiv, a . Crpr. De U;L Van. 2\, Pi'-k/wr.' Heruc. p. Γ 6 Karser [Palameces); £ p . 8. p. 4"υ Herchcr [ Phoenicia]; Greg. Nax. Or. 4, 10T [Pair. Gr. 35, 641 c; Phoenician·, Egyptians, Hebrews]; SchoL Luran. 3 , 221 [Phoenicia]; H>cr. Ctrrnt. ann. Abr. 567 [Pr.oenicia], Serv. Comm. in Donat. [G.L.K. 4, 4 2 1 ; 4, 519; inc Muse Carm e n u ] ; / ,V////>. I'i/. 35 [Palamedes]; 114 [Calliope]; 2 Mjtb. Vat. 200 [Pala­ medes]; Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 1, 20 [Phoenician*; Cadmus]; Norm. 4 1 , 382 (Cadmus]; Exc. taria in Amid. Oxon. 4, 241 Cramer [Phoenicians and Cadmus]; 4, 245 [Motes]; 4, 318 [several invemor» named, including θ ω ^ ] ; Hesych. s*. Σαμΰϋν [barr.iam]; Lyd. De MensA, 9 (Phoenicia]; Phot. Bw'l. cod. 279, p. 535 a 38 Bckkcr [Ocs]; id.. Lex. p. 652 Porson ™ Suid. /.#. Φ'χνικήιχ γρζμματχ [Phoe­ nicia]; Suid. β.νν. Κχ&μος (Phoenicians; Cadmus]; Kopiwoc [Palamedes]; Paroem. Gr. 1, 97, no. 45 [Phoenicia; Cadmus]. f T h e y n : m i readings are here very diverse, and none approaches very closely to the numerous Greek and Cop­ tic forms of the name of this god (cf. R. Pietschmann, Her met Trismtgistus (1875), 31-32, w h o cite» the spelling» θ ε · Λ Θουβ, Thoyth, θωυΟ, θ ω ν τ , θοουτ, θοτος, Θοτ, Θ*ουτ, Θαυης, θμουτ, θ ε θ , ΘωΟ, Thoth, θ ω ς , θ ω τ , TaUarr, Τα6, Τωτης, Τ ατ (especially in the Hermetic writings), and Tcrrou; ;cf. id. in Roscher, >J*//. UX. 5 (1924), 825-828; A. Ruscb in P.-W. 6A (1936), 351-352; 3 8 3 ; w h o adds θαυΟ, Θοντ, ΘοΟ, and Τααυτος. It would easily be possible (save for the quotation of our passage by Lact. Inst. 1, 6, 3) to emend here to the Latin equivalent of any of these forms, but we have t o o little evidence which Cicero himself preferred, and that here given i» perhaps nearest to a resultant of the ms readings. For the identification of this deity with Hermes, or, especially,

Τχχντος, ό TW» γρχμ iZTL» -rry ν'*ζτττ> έττ.νοταχ; . . . ο·» A ' > / r w ;xr> c c x > x m huJ), 'Aix^xvipci; U θίΛ. ' E p ^ f > i: Έ λ λ η ι β ί xcTc^f-xoor» ; AristkL Or. 46, r. 372 Duidorf; L a o . Inst. 1,6, 2 - 3 [cf. £ ~ . 4 ; £>* Ira, 11, 12; A. D . N o c k in / a n o/ A » · . Stud. 38 (194o„ 1 5 7 , w h o re­ marks ft*" for Lacxaniius thi<. c ^ ranked next t o the Sibyl as i n d i c a r r t pagan glimpses of truth]; CvriL Aiei. C. 1*1. 1, p. 30 {Pair. Gr. 7 6 , 5 4 " A τον Αίγΰτττιαν Έ ρ μ ή ν , ίτν 4ή x a i Tptar^isTov ώνομάαθχι φααί, ΤΓΤΐμηκότα»ν α^τ:» τών χα?* έχ*ΐνο χοίρου, χαί, χ χ θ ά τντ. Soxri. τω be Διός χκι Μαίας μ·^θ^Λγουμχνω γχνίοθαι, rxpeuca^ όντων χύτν» Mart. Cap. 2, 102; Stob. v o L 1, 20. 6 Ώ achsmuth: Έ ρ μ ο υ , . . . όν χ α λ ο ϋ ο ι θ«*/~ Suid. s.v. θ ω ΰ θ xai β ώ β ό Έ ρ μ η ; ; Α. a C o o k , Zeus, 3, 1 (1940), 332, π . 3 ; anc for Hermes Trismegisrus W. KxoU in P.-IF. 8 (1913), 792-823; R. Pictscbxmnn in Roscher, Amsf. Lex. 5 ( 1 9 2 4 ; , 8 2 > 8 4 2 ; K. Prcisendanz in the same volume, 1140-1145; A. Rusch in Ρ.-Φ. 6 Α (193b . 351-388 (bibliography o n 3 5 1 ) ; A . \. Fcstugicrc, La Revel, tf Hermes Trismtg. 1" (1950), 67-88. This Hermes is p u t last, as the most human; cf. T e n . De AM. 2, 3 ; Lact. Inst. 1, 6, 3 : φα tametn bom· ftat, antiquissimus tamen; cf. R. Pietsch­ mann, Hermtt Trismegistus (1873), 43. p r i m u s m e n s i s . . . v o c a t u r : cf. Hch_ 2, 8 2 : xai τάδε ίλλα Αίγυτττίοισι έ<τπ έξκυρημέναι, μχίς TC xzi ήμχρη έχαστη βεων δττυ εστί; Plut. De Is. et Os. 68, p. 378 b : τη μέν γάρ iviqfj c r i S i x a τοϋ πρώτου μηνός έορτάζοντβς τ ω Έ ρ μ τ μέλι x z l συχον έσΟίουσιν, έτηλίγοντχς "γλυκύ ή αλήθεια"; Ptol. Phases Apia*. p. 14 Hciberg [for the m o n t h θ ώ θ = September]; Lact. Inst. 1, 6, 3 : Tboytb . . . a quo apud eos primus anm sui mensis, id est, September, ncmen acceptt\ Censorin. 18, 10: primo die eius mensis quern rocani Aegjptii θωυΟοΙ caniculae adus exoritur; 2 1 , 1 0 : a primo die mensis eius . . . cut apmd Aegjptios ncmen est Τ boutb, quique bat

with Hermes TrismcgUeus, cf. Plat.

aimo fuit anU diem pii Kal. lul., asm abbtnt

Phaedr. 273 c; [Clem. Strom. 1, 15, 68. 3 ] ; Philo Byb. ap. Eus. Pr. EP. 1. 9, 24:

atatoj centum imperatore Antonio Pio II Bruttio PraesenU Roma* consulibus idem

3, 57

1115

Apollinis, quern Arcades l colunt, qui specilluma invenisse primusque volnus s dicitur obligavisse,4 secundus secundi Mer1 quem arcades ex quae marcadcs B, quem archadcs PVN ■ speoilum P, uel speculum sup. V » \Χ\ΔΠΧΆ A%PV%NBF * obligauisse . . . dicitur add. inf. l F, oblegauissc B

dies fuerit ante diem xiii Kal. Aug., quo tempore soJet canicuta in Aegypto facer* exortum; Mart. Cap. 2, 178: ipsa veto ibis [often used in the hieroglyphics as a sign for T h o t h ; A. Wiedemann, Re/. of the anc. Egyptians (1897), 225, translates Dbut'i as "belonging to the ibis"; cf. R. Pictschmann in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 838-841; Rusch, op. tit., 352J praenotatum gerit nomen mensis ctdusdam Memphitici; Lyd. De Mens. 3, 2 2 [the first in the list of twelve Egyptian months is 0U>6J; Vett. Valens, 1 , 4 , p. 19 Kroll; 1, 12, p. 2 6 ; 1, 12, p. 2 7 : καθολικώς ούν τοϋ έτους τον κύριον καΐ κοσμικών κινήσεων ol παλαιοί έκ της νουμηνίας τοϋ Θώθ κατελάβοντο (ένθεν γάρ τήν αρχήν τοϋ έτους έποιήσαντο). F. Preisigkc, Wbrterb. d. gr. Papyrusurkmde, 3 (1931), 86-87, cites many papyri with dates in Θωύτ, Θαύτ, θωούΟ, θ ώ θ , θ ώ θ υ , or θ ώ τ ; cf. also Η. Brugsch, Re/, u. Myth. d. alt. Aegyptert 2 (1888), 4 6 3 ; M . L. Strack in Atben. Mittb. 19 (1894), 230. 57. A e s c u l a p i o r u m : cf. 2, 6 2 , n. (Aesculapius). It would seem more fitting t o have these follow, rather than precede, t h e Apollos (as in Ampclius). For a plurality of Asclcpiuscs cf. Clem. Protr. 2 , 29, 1: τί δει σοι τους πολλούς είποιμι Ά σ κ λ η π ι ο ύ ς ; Ampcl. 9, 8: Aesculapii ires; primus Apolla\ dicitur Volcani fiiius [Apollinis filii Volcani fiiius Halm]; secundus Elati fiiius; tertiur\ Aristeti et Aicippes fiiius\ Arnob. 4, 15: tris Dianas, Aescu/apios totidem; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 142: ΆσκληπιοΙ τρεις λέγονται γενέσθαι· πρώτος 'Απόλλωνος τοϋ Η φ α ί σ τ ο υ , δς έξεΰρε μ ή λ η ν δεύτερος 'Ισχύος τοϋ Έλεάτου καΐ Κορωνίδος, <6ς έν τοις Κυνοσυρίδος> όρίοις ετάφη· τρίτος Ά ρ σίππου καΐ 'Αρσινόης της Λευκίππου· ού­ τος εύρε τομήν και όδοντάγραν, καΐ τάφος

αύτφ έν 'Αρκαδία; Ε . Thramer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 616-617 (with addi­ tional stemmata; to which add others in Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 2 5 ; Phot. Bib/, cod. 242, p. 352 b 11-15 Bckker); F. Pfistcr, Der Reliquienkidt im A/tert. 1 (1909), 388-390; E . J. & L. Edclstcin, AscUpius, 1 (1945), 1-28. p r i m u s A p o l l i n i s : the mother was often, as here, unmentioned; e.g., Plat. Rep. 3, 408 b ; Schol. Eur. A/c. 1; Schol. A m . 436, p. 424 Maass; Cornut. N.D. 3 3 ; Val. Max. 1, 1, 19; Hygin. Fab. 4 9 ; 173; 274, 9 ; Aristid. Or. 7, p. 72 Dindorf; Scrv. Aen. 1 0 , 3 1 6 ; Julian, Or. 4, p. 144B; 1 5 3 B ; Liban. Loci comm. 3, 5. A t other times she is Coronis, daughter of Phlegyas (references in C. Lackcit in P.- W. 11 (1922), 1432; Edclstcin, op.cit., 1, 20-35). For her story cf. also E . Thramer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 6 1 6 ; H. W. Stoll in the same, 2 (1897), 1387-1390; Edcl­ stcin, op.cit., 2, 22-38. q u a m A r c a d e · c o l u n t : this applies to Asclcpius I, but Asclcpius III was also buried in Arcadia; cf. F. Pfistcr, op.cit., 1 (1909), 388-389. s p e c i l l u m i n v e n i s s e : Lyd. De Mens. 4, 142, says ος έξεΰρε μήλην. O n the use of the probe (also called κοπάριον, ύπάλχιπτρον, and ύπαλειπτρίς) cf. J. S. Milne, Surgical Instruments in Gr. and Rom. Times (1907), 51-89, and plates; T. Meyer-Stcincg, Chirurg. Instrum. d. Altert. (1912), 22-25. Synes. Calv. Encom. 12, calls Asclcpius τον Ιατρικής εύρετήν καΐ προστάτην. On the importance of inventors cf. 1, 38, n. (a quibus . . . utilitas); 3, 45, n. (plivat . . . inventor); 3, 59: quadrigarum inventricem. v o l n u s . . . o b l i g a v i s s e : cf. Tusc. 2,39: ut volnus obliget; also Plaut. Men. 885-886; Auct. Bell. Afr. 88, 4 ; Suet. Vit. 2, 3 ; Tac. Ann. 6, 9, 4 ; Hier. Ep. 60, 7, 3. 7i

1116

3, 57

c u n ' fiater (is * fulmine percnssus didtur humatus esse * Gmosuris *), tertius Arsippi * et Arsinoae,· qui primus purgationer: 1 mcrcurii A%PVN ^»ΛΓ. uel dnotura V

■ bit V* · arsipi / /

· case cm.Ρ * gynoenrii ^ 4 / / , ginoma · axsioe Λ \ arsinoc Λ W 7

•ccundua tecuiidi: for the polyptoton cf. P. Parzingcr, Α Ϊ / Γ . ^. Kemtms d. Entvickl. d. cic. Stilt (1910), 46. •ccuodi Mcrcuri Crater: cf. 3, 56; hence, reasons W. Kroll {P.-W. 7A (1939), 692), the brother of Trophonius, who is mentioned with the Asclepiadae by Aristid. Or. 38, 21 Keil; cf. also S. Wide, Lakan. Kulte (1893), 196-197, n. 2. fulmine percuasus: cf. Hes. fr. 125 Rzach: πατήρ ft*ανδρών TC θτών ΤΤ / χώσατ*. ά^* Ούλύμπου &έ βολών ψολότνπ χβραυνφ / txravc Λητοίδην, Φοίβω σϋν θνμόν όρίνων; PhiJodcm. De Pitt. 45, p. 17 Gompcrz: τον 'Ασκλ<τ,τπδν δ*ύ>iro Διός xc<pauvcu> θήναι γέγρ<αφ£ν Ή>σίο&ος κα<1 ΙΠν$>αφος καΐ Oc 6 'Αθηναίος <χαΙ Πανύ>ασσις καΐ "Α<νδρων> χαΐ 'Αχουα<ίλαος> καΐ Ευριπίδης, χτλ.>; Actch. /fc. 1022-1024; Eur. Ale. 3-4 [and schol. on 1]; Pind. Pytb. 3, 57-58 [slain by Zeus in punishment for having restored a dead man to life; cf. Plat. Rip. 3. 408 c; Clem. Protr. 2, 30, 2]; Diod. 4, 71, 3; Ov. M. 2, 643-648; Apollod. Bib/. 3, 10, 4 [and Frazer's n.J; Hygin. Fab. 49; Lucian, De Mort. Per. 4; Schol. in Lucian. I up. confut. 8; Dial. Deor. 15,1; Schol. ApoU. Rh. 4,611-617; Min. Fel. 22, 7; Arnob. 4, 24; Lact. Inst. 1, 193; Serv. Aen. 6, 398; 7, 761; Orig. C. Celt. 3, 23; Ambr. De Virg. 3, 7; Firm. De Error*. 12, 8; Heradit. De Ineredib. 26; Edclstein, op. at., 1, 53-56; 2, 46-50. humatua esse Cynoauris: on sites of the grave of Asdepius cf. E. Thramer in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 620; id., in A - r . 2 (1896), 1654-1655; F. Pfister, Der Rtliqmenktdt im A/tert. 1 (1909), 389-390; L. R. Farncll, Gr. Hero Cults (1921), 239; E. J. & L. Edclstein, Asdepius, 1 (1945), 57-58; 2 (1945), 50. Three localities especially pointed out are: near the Lusius River (see below), at Epidaurus ([Clem.] Horn. 6, 21;

Ruofft. 10, 24), and Cynosura. The Lis named is mentioned as the site of Asc*· pius's burial-place by Lact. Imst. 1, 10, 2 Tullius ttiam Cymsuris ail sepuitum; Ep:. 8, 2: bic Epidauri moratus est, Crmossois. Hi Cicero ait, stpmltus, cum esset utu fulim^c. inUremptus; and Clem. Protr. 2, 30, 1. says: ούτος μχν ούν χεϊτχι xcpa-jvoor-: έν τοΐ; ΚννοσουρίΑος ορίοις [from which Hasc has emended Lyd. De Mens. 4, 142, to read <6ς έν τοΐ; Κυνοσο·.>ρϋο;' όρίοις ετάφη]. Where this Cynosura b" is disputed; the name is a descriptive one applied to many spots, and five such arc noted in A-IT. 12 (1924), 36-37 (cf. also O. Gruppc. Gr. Mytb. u. Ril. 1 (1906), 195; F. Pfister, op.cit.. 1, 390, who adds one doubtful reference to Cythcra as the burial-place of Asdepius). (1) a peninsula on the vest coast of Salamis; (2) a harbor in Crete; (3) a mountain in Arcadia; (4) a village near Sparta; and (5) a region in Mcgaris. In addition F. Pfister {pp. cit., 1, 389; observes that since (a) one version represents Asdepius as buried at Epi­ daurus (and note that Cyril. Alex. C. ltd. 6 (Pasr. Gr. 76, 805B) implies his death at Epidaurus, though a later passage says that the site of his grave is unknown), and (b) the deity buried at Cynosura was the Epidaurian god, and (c) though there were three sites known for the grave Cicero does not specifically name that at Epidaurus, therefore we should identify Cynosura with some spot in or near Epidaurus, where we know specifically, to be sure, of no such name, but near by which is the mountain Cynotion. S. Wide, however (Lakon. Kuite (1893), 196-197) favors the Arcadian site. Other guesses arc reviewed by Mayor, ad foe. O. Gmppe, Gr. Mytb. u. RgJ. 2 (1906), 947, n. 5, emphasizes the asso­ ciation of Asdepius and dogs. Araippi et Arainoee: cf. Lyd. De

3, 57

1117

alvi α dentisque evolsionem,1 ut ferunt, invenit, cuius in Arcadia · non longe a Lusio flumine sepulcrum4 et lucus δ ostenditur. 23 Apollinum antiquissimusβ is quem paulo antea e Volcano7 1 a l u i . . . cuolsioncm om. H, aludcntisquae AlB*t auidentisquae Bl ■ euuls i o n c m AXPV%N » archadia PNB%F * sepulchrum Β · uel locus V% 1 % l sup. · antiquissimis V ' uulcano PV*NB Ft uulgano B

Mens. 4, 142: τρίτος Ά ρ σ ί π π ο υ καΐ 'Αρσινόης της Λευκίππου. Arsippus seems otherwise u n k n o w n ; in Ampcl. 9, 8, the text is corrupt: tertius Aristeti et Aicippes fiiius. For Arsinoe as his mother see the passages cited by E. J. & L. Edclstein, Asclepius, 1 (1945), 25-40, w h o cite Paus. 2, 26, 7; 3, 26, 4 ; 4, 3, 1-2; Schol. Pind. Pylb. 3, 14; to which add Apollod. Bib/. 3, 10, 3 [followed by Thcodorct, Gr. Aff. 8, 19J. p u r g a t i o n e m a l v i : cf. 2, 126: vomitione canes, purgando autem alvo se ibes Aegyptiae curant; medical writers have many references to the process (e.g., sec F. G. Assmann's index to Galen in

Kuhn's edition, 517-519), but there seem to be no other allusions to A s d e p i u s as its discoverer. d e n t i s . . . e v o U i o n e m : cf. Lyd. De Mens. 4, 142: ούτος εύρε τομή ν και όδοντάγραν [rather the forceps for pul­ ling teeth than the process itself]; also cf. Hipp. De Medic. ( X X I , 65 K.); Aristot. Mecban. 21, 854a 17; Plut. De Tranq. An. 7, 468 c; Galen in 6 Hipp. Epid. 2, 9 [XVII, 1. 911 K.; a passage dealing with the painfulness of the pro­ cess]; Soran. Gyn. 2, 63. In general see Lucil. 404 Marx: uncis forcipibus denies / pellere; Cels. 7, 12, 1 B-F [a long and im­ portant passage]; Cacl. Aur. Cbron. 2, 4, 83-84. The vase-painting s h o w n by M. Mayer in Atben. Mitt. 16 (1891), pi. ix, probably represents the pulling o u t of the tongue in torture, rather than the extraction of teeth. More pertinent is perhaps the famous electron vase from Kul Oba, four miles west of Kcrtch (Panticapacum) in the Crimea, on which

a Greek artist of the fourth century B.C. has represented t w o groups, each of t w o Scythian warriors, one s h o w i n g

the bandaging of a leg, the other cither the extraction of a tooth or, as M. Rostovtzeff {Iranians and Greeks in S. Rusna (1922), 108) supposes, an operation for a mouth-wound; cf. L. Stephani in C. R. de la Comm. imp. arch. (1864), 142; Ε. Η. Minns, Scythians and Greeks (1913), 201, and fig. 94. Minns also (54, and rig. 8) presents another dubious case, which may show either a forceps for teeth or the playing of a double flute. a L u s i o f l u m i n e : Lyd. De Mens. 4, 142, simply says: καΐ τάφος αύτω έν 'Αρκαδία. A tributary of the Alpheus, now called the Dimitsana or Atzikolo, may be here meant; cf. Paus. 5, 7, 1: παρχ δέ Γόρτυναν ϊνθος Upov 'Ασκλη­ πιού . . . £έων; 8, 28, 2 : την δέ Γόρτυνα ποταμός διέζεισιν υπό μεν των περί τάς πηγάς ονομαζόμενος Λούσιος, επί λουτροϊς δη τοις Διός τεχθέντος [and Frazer'a n.]; F. Boltc in P.-XP. 13 (1927), 1867. s e p u l c r u m . . . o s t e n d i t u r : cf. 1, 119: sepulturae dtmonstrantur deorum; 3, 53, and n. {sepulcrum ostenditur). For the singular cf. 3 , 4 3 : Iovem et Neptunum dtum numeras. l u c u s : probably a sacred άλσος in the τέμενος. A p o l l i n u m : here differentiated by the tbeologi from Soles (3, 54), though in other places often identified with them. On the plural Apollines cf. Clem. Protr. 2, 28, 3 : val μην 'Απόλλωνα ό μέν 'Αρισ­ τοτέλης πρώτον 'Ηφαίστου καΐ 'Αθηνάς, (ένταϋΟα δή ούκέτι παρθένος ή 'Αθηνά), δεύτερον έν Κρήτη τόν Κύρβαντος, τρί­ τον τόν Διός καΐ τέταρτον τόν 'Αρκάδα τόν Σιληνοΰ · νόμιος ούτος κέκληται παρά Άρκάσιν* επί τούτοις τόν Λίβυν καταλέγει τόν "Αμμωνος* 6 δέ Δίδυμος . . . τούτοις ίκτον επιφέρει τόν Μάγνητος. πόσοι δέ καΐ 'Απόλλωνας, αναρίθμητοι

1118

3, 57

natum esse dixi, custodem Athenarum,1 alter Corybands * filius natus in Creta, cuius de ilia insula s cum love ipso certamen fuisse traditur, tertius * love tertio natus et Latona, quern ex 6 Hyperboreis β Delphos 7 feruntβ advenisse, quartus in Arcadia,· quera 1 adhenarum Bx * tertius ex terticis A B\ dclfos AVNBX

* coribantis ABF, choribantis Η ■ insula add. sup. Λ" 7 * ex] ct A · hiperborcis PB, ypcrboreis F dclrus · ferunt ex f*er Β » archadia PVN

θνητοί καΐ έπίκηροί τίνες άνθρωποι, είσΐν [A. Sevcryns, Rec/jercbes sur la cbrtstomatbie de Proclos, 2 (1938), 139, observes that Cicero's account derives from Aristotle, Clement's from Didymus]; Ampcl. 9, 6: Apollines quinque: primus Volcani et Minervae ; secundus ex Corybante; tertius lovis filius ex Latona; quartus Silent filius in Arcadia; quintus Ammonis filius in Libya natus\ Arnob. 4, 15: quadriga: Apollinarium nominum; 4, 17: esse Apollines quattuor . . . numquam nobis facietis fidem; Hicr. In Is. 12, p. 505 Vallarsi: Apollo Delpbicus et Loxias Deliusque et Clarius; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 7 1 :

Dactyls (cf. 3, 42), the sons o f Rhea, or o f Cybclc, or with the C u r c t c s ; cf. Fustath. //. 9, 525: ol &i οασι Κ ο υ ρ ή τ α ; μέν καΐ Κορύβαντας καΐ Καβείρους και ΊδαΙους Δακτύλους καΐ Τελχϊνας μικρτν Ιχειν διαστολήν προς αλλήλους, ενθου­ σιαστικούς βντας και βακχικούς, κτλ.; Ο . Immisch in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 1614; F. Schwcnn in P.-UT. 11 (1922), 1441-1442. Their cult w a s char­ acterized by wildly orgiastic ri»es; cf. J. Pocrncr, De Curetibus et Corybantibus (1913), w h o on p. 328 cites cases ol" the singular Corybas; Schwcnn, op. cit.t 14421443. A n anonymous lyric p o e t ap.

πολλοί δέ ix τοϋ δλου Διός Δ (οι, ώσπερ

Hippol. Pbilosoph. 5, 7 {Lyra Gratea 3,

Άπόλλωνες ή Διόνυ<τοι; Prod, in Cratyl. 174, p. 98 Pasquali: ό μουσικός καΐ ol άλλοι Άττόλλωνες καΐ έν yfj καΐ έν τοις άλλοις; Lact. in Tbeb. 1, 717 [different identifications of Apollo]; K. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 41-84; O . Gruppc, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1251, n. 2 ; S. Solders in Arcbiv f. Rel. 32 (1945), 142-155 (etymology and original form of Apollo).

484, n o . 131, 7-11 Edmonds) mentions, a m o n g claimants for the honor o f being the first of mankind, the ldacan Curetes or the Phrygian Corybantcs, and de­ scribes them as δενδροφυεϊς άναβλάστονταις. Apollod. Bibl. 1, 3, 4, differs from Cicero by making the Corybantcs the children of Thalia and Apollo.

p a u l o antca, e t c . : cf. 3, 55: ex quo et Minerva Apollinem eum cuius in tutela Atbenas antiqui bistorici esse voluerunt [where see n. o n custodem . . . Aegypti]. This is apparently the only Ciceronian instance of antea with an ablative of degree of difference, and Plasbcrg hesi­ tantly suggests ante, but analogous uses of the ablative with postea in In». 2, 154; Pro Clu. 130, support the ms construc­ tion here. alter Corybantie f i l i u s : s o Clement and Ampclius [quoted on Apollinum,

above], Corybas (or more often pluraliized, the Corybantcs) ancient writers identified or confused with the ldacan

In Creta: the scat of the Curetes and the Dactyli (3, 4 2 ; for the identification of the t w o groups cf. O. Immisch in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897). 1618-1619). c u m l o v e i p s o c e r t a m e n : not directly described but perhaps hinted at in Ful». Serm. ant. 2: Mnaseas scribit in Europe/ libro Apollinem, posteaquam a lore rictus atque interfectus est, a rispillonibus ad sepulfuram delatus est. Mayor compares the contest between Posidon and Athena for Attica. l o v e tertio . . . et L a t o n a : for nume­ rous references t o this, the most wide­ spread, tradition of Apollo, beginning

with //. 1, 9, cf. K. Wernicke in A-IT. 2 (1896), 21. e x H y p e r b o r e i a D e l p h o s : o n these

3, 58

1119

Arcades * Nomioncm appellant quod ab eo se leges ■ femnt a o cepisse.8 58 Dianae item plures, prima lovis et Proserpinae, » archades Ν

■ legit A*PV*Bl

mythical folk of the north (Hdt. 4, 36) cf. O. Crusius in Rose her. AMI/. LAX. 1 (1890), 2805-2835; K. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 27; R. Daebritz in P.-W. 9 (1916), 258-279. The connection of their land with the traditions of Delphi is attested by various writers, of whom Alcaeus 1 Edmonds (ap. Himer. Or. 14, 16; Hephaest. 84) is the earliest. This poem relates how Apollo, son of Zeus, flew to the land of the Hyperboreans, administered law there for a year and then returned to Delphi. Cf. also the allusions in Apoll. Rh. 4, 611-615; Claud. De vi Cons. Hon. 25-31; Procop. Ep. 68, p. 557 Hercher. quartus in Arcadia: Clem. Protr. 2, 28, 3, and Ampcl. 9, 6 [both quoted on Apollinum, above], remark that his father was Silenus (cf. Porphyr. Vit. Pytb. 16: ό Πυθαγόρας . . . τό έλχγεϊον τφ του * Απόλλωνος τάφω έπέγραψε, δι* ου ίδήλου ώς Σϊίληνοΰ μέν ήν υ16ς 'Απόλλων; Cyril. Alex. C. Jul. 10 {Pair. Gr. 76, 1028 A); R. Hirzcl in Ber. d. sachs. Ges. d. XPiss. 48 (1896), 315, n. 1), and Mayor suggests that Silentfillus may have fallen out after quartos. But Cicero docs not invariably name the father; cf. 3, 56 [Mercury 111]; 3, 57 [Aesculapius II]. Nomioncm: so the mss, though some editors, following P.D. Huct (Demonstr. evang. (1679), 4, 8, 3), have emended to Νόμιον,, that being a well-attested epithet of Apollo (cf. K. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 61, to which add Theocr. 25, 21), also applied to Hermes (cf. 3, 56, n. (Af«)) and to other rural gods, as pasto­ ral deities. But the form Nomioncm is defended by A. Cima (Boll, di filol. cl. 7 (1901), 65) as from *Νομίων parallel to νόμος, as with various other names in -ίων, and has been by some editors in De Or. 1, 251, restored by emendation for munionem. Whichever be the correct form it is likely that the epithet refers to

1

aedpisse ABF

Apollo as herdsman (cf. Apoll. Rh. 4, 1218; Virg. G. 3, 2: pastor ab Ampbryso, on which Serv. remarks: qui Nomius vocatur pel άπδ της νομής, id est, a pascuis, pel άπό των νόμων id est a lege cbordarum; Serv. Eel. proem.: alii non Diatuu sed Apollini Nomio constcratum carmen hoc volunt, quo tempore Admeti regis pavit armenta-, note also his epithets άρνοκόμης, γαλάξιος, έπιμήλιος, μαλό«ς(?), ναπαΐος, ποίμνιος, and especially Macrob. Sat. 1, 17, 45), rather than, as Cicero and Produs (ap. Phot. Bibl. cod. 239, p. 320 a 35 Bckker) suppose, as a law-giver (cf. Nemes. De Nat. Horn. 39). Apollo is not elsewhere named as an Arcadian legislator, but for such functions of the Delphic Apollo cf. Plat. Rtp. 4, 427 b; Legg. 1, 624 a; 1, 632 d; 6, 759 c; 8, 828 a; Diod. 1, 94, 1; and other passages cited by Pease on Dip. 1, 96, n. (Ljcurgus). 58. Dianae . . . plures: cf. Min. Fcl. 22. 5: Diana interim est alte succincta venatrix, et Epbesia mammis multis et uberibus exstructa, et Trivia trims capitibus et multis manibus borrifica\ Arnob. 4, 15: quattuor esse Volcanos et tres Dianas; Ampcl. 9, 7: Dianae tres: prima lovis Cronii filia ex Proserpina, quae est Libert soror; secunda lovis et Latonae, A pot lints soror; tertia, quae vocatur Ops, de Glance; for other parents cf. K. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1375. prima lovis et Proserpinae: cf. Ampcl. 9, 7 [quoted above]. O. Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1285, n. 5, thinks this pedigree seems "Orphic"; cf. R. Hirzcl in Ber. d. saebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 314, n. 2, who notes that some scholars have considered the wings as an Orphic trace. Mayor remarks that Arte­ mis is sometimes identified with both Persephone and Hecate, as in the Orphic hymn cited by Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 4,23,7: ήο" έγώ €ΐμι Κόρη πολυφάσμα· τος, ούρανόφοιτος, χτλ.

1120

3, 58

quae pinnatum1 Cupidinem genuisse dicitur, secunda notior,' quam love tertio et Latona3 natam accepimus;4 teniae 6 pater 1 Upis 7 traditur,8 Glauce mater;9 cam saepe Graced Upim paterno 1 pennatumBF * nitior V1 * latonatam AXV^ * aedpimus Ρ 7 accepimus (J. 59) om. H, tertia B%F · patre(re ** rax.) Β opia A1 add. sup. Ν · matre B%F

p i n n a t u m C u p i d i n e m : cf. 3 , 60: Cupido primus Mercurio et Diana prima na/us dicitur. O n the gender of Cupido cf. 2, 61, η. (Cupidinii). For his wings cf. [Horn.] ap. Plat. Pbaedr. 252a: τον δ*ήτοι θνητοί μέν Έ ρ ω τ α καλοϋσι ποτηνόν, / α­ θάνατοι δέ Πτερωτά, δια πτεροφύτορ' ανάγκην; Eur. Hipp. 1270: 6 ποικιλόπτερος; Ar. Αν. 574: αύτίκα Νίκη πέταται πτερύγοιν χρυοαΐν καΐ νή ΔΙ* Έ ρ ω ς γε [where the scholiast says: νεωτερικόν το τήν Νίκην καΐ τον Έ ρ ω τ α έπτερώσϋαι]; Lucr. 5, 738-739: Vtneris praenuntius ante / pinnatus graditur; 5, 1075: pinnigeri saevit calcaribus ictus amoris; Arnob. 4, 15:

· teniae... · traditux

Schol. Dan. Aen. 11, 532, w h o call them Opim et Huaergen. Etym. M. sjt. Ουπις has Ούπιν, Έκαέργην, Λ ο ξ ώ ) ; Callim. Hymn. 3, 204 (cf. Hesych. SJ>. Ή τ α άνασσα]: Ούπι άνασσ* εύώπι φαεσφόρ€ (cf. 3, 420; Soph. Ο.Τ. 188: εύώπα ττέμψον άλκάν); Palaeph. Incredib. 3 2 ; Macrob. Sat. 5, 22, 4-6, citing Alexander A e t o l u s , says: in bis versibus Opis non comts Diane* sed Diana ipsa vocata est . . . appanat, mi fallot', Ο pin Dianam diefam; Schol. Λ poll. Rh. 1, 972: ύμνος είς Δήμητρα ώς ο οδπιγγος παρά Τροιζηνίοις είς "Αρ-τεμιν (cf. Athen. 14, ρ. 619 b ] ; Etym. M. ss. Ούπνς· έπίθετον 'Αρτέμιδος- ή παρά το pinna/orum Cupidinum trigas; Lyd. De όπίζςοθοκ τάς τ^τού^ας α υ τ ή ν ή παρά τήν βρέψουσαναυτήν Ούπιν; CJ.G. 6 2 8 0 : Mens. 4, 6 4 : έξ ής καΐ & δεύτερος "Ερως & ύπόπτβρος; Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 80: qui ή τ* «πΐ έργα βροτών όράας 'Ραμνουσιάς ideo alatus pingitur quia nihil amantibus Ούπι; Κ. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), levius, nihil mutabUius inventtur. On artistic 1402; Ο. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. Rtl. 2 representations of the winged Eros cf. (1906), 1272, n. 1; J. G. Frazer, Golden A. Furtwlnglcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 Bough, 1· (1917), 34, n. Some misunder­ (1890), 1349-1372; O. Waser in P.-W. 6 standing, then, underlies the mention (1909), 497-542. of Upis as father, and it will be observed that Ampel. 9, 7 [sec n. on Dianas . . . genuiaae dicitur: on the reputedly plures, above], says tertia, quae vocaJmr maiden goddess Diana here appearing Ops, de Glauce, leaving the father un­ as a mother cf. 3, 55, n. (ex quo et Minerva named, but possibly implied as Jupiter, Apollinem). the father of the first and second Dianas. l o v e tertio et L a t o n a : the c o m m o n Just below Cicero says that this Artemis pedigree (notior); cf. K. Wernicke in is called Upis paterno nomine; a somewhat P.-W. 2 (1896), 1375. unlikely assumption without some a c c e p i m u a : cf. 3, 42 (bis); 3 , 58; change in the form of the name; yet cf. 3, 59. Firm. De Errore, 16 [quoted o n Minerva, pater U p i s : Upis as masculine only below] for Pallas (fern.) as the daughter here; Ampel. 9, 7, has Ops. However, of Pallas (masc.). *Ωπις or Ούπις appears as an epithet of G l a u c e : mentioned elsewhere only Artemis; K. Wernicke in P.-W. 2 (1896), by Ampel. U. J. D e Wittc (Rap. arch. 2 1402, and L. R. Farncll, Cults of the Gr. (1846), 628-629) compares Athena G b u States, 2 (1896), 593 (see also O. Gruppe, c o p i s ; but there arc nine other mythical Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 241, n. 9) figures named Glauce noted by G. cite Hdt. 4, 35, on t w o Hyperborean Wcicher in P.-W. 7 (1912), 1394-1396, maidens, Opts and Arge (cf. [Plat.] ■o that precise identification it difficult. Axioch. 12, 371a; Callim. Hjrnn. 4. 2 9 2 ;

3, 58

1121

nomine appellant. Dionysos * multos habemus, primum love et Proserpina a natum, secundum Nilo, 3 qui Nysam 4 dicitux inter1 dionisos BFt dyonisos A \ dyonysos Vt dionisios Nt dyonisios A%P pinatum AXVX 'nylo-P * nysan Alt nisam VNBX

D i o n y s o s m u l t o s : cf. Oiod. 3, 62, 2 : ol μέν γαρ ένα Διόνυσον, ol δέ τρεις γεγονέναι παραδεδώκασιν; 3 , 63, 1-2: περί δέ του πλείους γεγονέναι Διονύσους άμφισβητουσιν . . . ένιοι δέ . . . τρεις ύποστησάμενοι γεγονέναι κατά διεστηκότας χρόνους, έκάστω προσάπτουσιν Ιδίας πράξεις; 3, 64, 1-3; 3, 74, 1: τον μέν ούν πρώτον Διόνυσον έξ "Αμμωνος καΐ 'Αμάλθειας γενόμενον τοιαύτας ol Λίβυες Ιστοροϋσιν έπιτελέσασθαι πρά­ ξεις· τόν δέ δεύτερον φασιν έξ Ίοϋς της Ί ν ά χ ο υ ΔιΙ γενόμενον βασιλεϋσαι μέν της ΑΙγύπτου, καταδεΐξαι δέ τάς τελετάς· τελευταϊον δέ τόν έκ Διός καΐ Σεμέλης τεκνωθέντα πάρα τοις Έ λ λ η σ ι ζηλωτήν γενέσθαι των προτέρων; 3, 74, 6; 4, 4, 1; 4, 4, 5 [Dionysus son of Scmele called Διμήτωρ because t w o Dionysi were born of one father but of t w o mothers]; 5, 75, 4 [these passages in Diodorus doubtless derive from Dionysius (Scytobrachion) in the second century B.C., w h o m in 3, 52, 3, he mentions as a source, and for w h o m cf. E. Schwartz, De Dionjs. Scytobr. (1880), 46; D i o d o n i s ' s numbering is not consistent with that in Cicero]; Pun. N.H. 11, 52: quaerat nunc aliquis . . . quo/ Libert patres\ Arr. Anab. 2 . 16, 3 ; 5, 1, 1-2; Ampcl. 9, 11: Uberi quinqut; primus ex love et Proserpina; hie agricola et inventor vini; cuius soror Ceres; secundus Liber ex Me/one et Flora, cuius nomine fluvius est γ Granicus; tertius de Cabiro, qui regnavit in Ana; quarius ex Satumio et Seme/a ** dicunt; quintus Nisi et Tbyonae filius [cf. P. Foucart in Mint, de /'Inst, de Fr. 37, 2 (1906), 16-17]; Arnob. 4, 15: Dionysos quinqut; Aug. CD. 18, 12: plures juisse dicuntur et Uberi patres et Hercules ; Procl. in Cratyl. p . 38 Pasquali: ούτω γαρ αν, οΐμαι, καί Διόνυσο ι καί ΆσκληπιοΙ, κτλ.; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 5 1 : κατά δέ τους ποιητάς Διόνυσοι πέντε- πρώτος Διός καί Λυσιθέας, δεύτερος ό Νείλου, ό καί βασιλχύσας

%

proser-

Λιβύης καί ΑΙΟιοπίας καί 'Αραβίας · τρίτος Καβείρου παις, όστις της <'Ασίας added by Crcuzer> έβασίλευσε, άφ' ού ή Καβειρική τελετή · τέταρτος ό Διός καί Σεμέλης, ω τα Όρφέως μυστήρια έτελεϊτο καί ύφ' ού οίνος έκεράσΰη- πέμπτος ό Νύσου καί θυώνης, ος κατέδειξε τριετηρίδα, καί ταϋτα μέν οί "Ελληνες· ol δέ γβ 'Ρωμαίοι τόν Διόνυσον Βακχευτήν τοϋ Κιθαίρωνός φασιν, κτλ. [and C. Picard in Rev. des it. lat. 11 (1933), 171, o n the close relation of this list to that in Cicero]; Eustath. in //. 6, 135: καί ότι διάφοροι Διόνυσοι άλλαχόθεν Ι σ η γνώναι; also Schol. Ar. Ran. 324. l o v e ct Proserpina: so Hygin. Fab. 155: Iovis filii. Liber ex Proserpina; 167: Liber Iovis et Proserpinae filius; Arr. Anab. 2, 16, 3 : 'Αθηναίοι Διόνυσον τόν Διός καί Κόρης σέβουσιν, άλλον τούτον Διόνυσον; Clem. Protr. 2, 16, 1-2: μίγνυται . . . Ζευς τη Φερεφάττη . . . κύει καί ή Φερέφαττα παϊδα ταυρόμορφον; [Orph.] Hymn. 30, 6-7: Διός καί Περσεφονείης / άρρητοις λέκτροισι τεκνωθείς; Commod. Instr. 1, 12, 2 : in India natus ex love <et> Proserpina primum-, Ampcl. 9, 1 1 ; Hcsych. s.v. Ζαγρεύς· δοκεϊ γάρ μιγηναι τη Περσε­ φόνη, έξ ής χθόνιος Διόνυσος [cf. Phot. Lex. p. 216 Porson; Suid. s.v. Ζαγρεύς]; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 5 1 : Τέρπανδρος γε μην ό Λεσβίος Νύσσαν λέγει τετιθηνηκέναι τόν Διόνυσον τόν ύπό τίνων Σαβάζιον όνομαζόμενον, έκ Διός καί Περσε­ φόνης γενόμενον; Eustath. in D i o n . Perieg. 1153. Diod. 3 , 64, 1, makes the son of Zeus and Persephone the second, rather than the first, Dionysus. s e c u n d u m N i l o : also the father of the second Hercules (3, 42), the second Vulcan (3, 55), and the fourth Mercury (3, 56). Lyd. De Mens. 4, 51 [quoted on Dionysos multos, above] agrees with Cicero that the second Dionysus was the son of Nilus. Ampcl. 9, 11, states that

1122

3, 58

cmissc, tcrtium Cairol patre, cumquc rcgcm Asiae * piaefuissc" dicunt, cui Sabazia4 sunt institute, quartum love et Luna, cm » cabiro Betuieius (S. Birck), In Cic. Lib. III... Comma/. {155(1) et Im. caprio ABFt capryo PVlNt capyo V* ■ isiae Bl · perfuiase If* Sabazia Lamb., cuius abazaea PVNBF, cuiua aba zea A he was the t o n of Melo and Flora, emus nomine fltmus est f Gramau. But there is really agreement here, for Paul. c z Feet. p. 7 M. (7 L.) says: ul pro Ganymede Catamitus, pro Nilo Mtlo; p. 123 M. (p. U l L.): Mtlo nomim alio Nilus pocatur; Scrv. G. 4, 291: antta Ni/us Latin* Mtlo dictbatur; PluL Dt Fluv. 16, 1, says it was called Me/as; cf. Eustath. in D i o n . Perieg. 222 (Geogr. Gr. min. 2, 257). N y s a m dicitur i n t e r e m i t a e : Nysa is usually called the birthplace of D i o ­ nysus (Lyd. Dt Mens. 4, 51, explains his name as δι'δν ή νύσσα), and places of this name were found on Mt. H e l k o n , in Thrace, Caria, Palestine, and—especial­ ly associated with Dionysus—in India (passages collected by various scholars in P.-W. 17 (1937) 1630-1661). With a place the phrase dicitur interemisse (cf. 3 , 56; 3, 59) seems inappropriate, but there are various traditions and works of art referring to nurses or other attendants of Dionysus under this name; cf. O . Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. Re/. 2 (1906), 1409, n. 4 ; R. Wagner in Roscher, Ausf. lux. 3 (1909), 567-569; and es­ pecially A. B. Cook, Zeus% 2, 1 (1925), 272-273 (considering Nysa a Thracian term for a nymph, but also (p. 276) a word for a tree); V. Gebhard in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1628-1630. Since Hygin. Fab. 182, 2, mentions Nysa among several nymphs w h o had charge of the infant Dionysus and w h o at his request were by Medea restored t o their youth, Mayor suggests that we may here have a reference to the cutting up of the body before renovation, as in the case of Pelias, but this is hardly more satisfac­ tory than several other guesses which need not be here perpetuated. Plin. N.H. 5, 74, says: Scytbopoiim, antta Nysam, a Libero pa/re sepulta nutrict ibi.

Grm^ « cni

t c r t i u m Cabiro patre: t h e r m s read caprio, capryo, e t c , and despite Plasberg's cautious fear lest there m a y l u r k here s o m e reference to a goat (for έρίφιος. etc. as epithets of Dionysus cf. O . Kerr in P.-W. 5 (1905). 1028), in v i e w o f the closeness of Ampcl. 9, 1 1 , a n d Lyd. Dt Mens. 4, 51 (τρίτος Καββίρου s a l ; . όστις της <Άσίας> έβασίλτυςε, άφ* ου ή Κ α β ε φ ι χ ή τελετή) it seems reasonable to accept, as most scholars h a v e done, the emendation of Betuleius a n d J. Gronovius t o Cabiro [ D i o d . 3 , 6 4 , 3, makes this third Dionysus q u i t e differ­ ent]. O n the Cabiri cf. 1, 119, above; O. Kern in P.-W. 10 (1917), 1399-1450. especially 1450, where be differentiates the singular, Cabirus, father o f Dionysus, from the four famous Cabiri named in Etym. M. SJ>. Κάβειροι- ονόματα θεών τεσσάρων, ΆξΙερος, *Αξιόκ«ρσα, Ά ς ι ό χερσος. Άξίερος μέν ούν έστιν ή Δημήτηρ· Ά ζ ι ό χ ε ρ σ α ή Περσεφόνη· Ά ξ ι ο χέρσος 8έ 6 "Αδης [whom Clem. Protr. 2, 34, 5, identifies with Dionysus] . . . ol δέ δύο είναι τους Καβείρους- ττρεσβύτερον μέν Δία, νεώτερον δέ Διόνυσον. Lact. Inst. 1, 15, 8, mentions a single Cabirus. r e g e m A s i a e : cf. Ampcl. 9, 1 1 : φα regnavit in Ana; Lyd. Dt Mens. 4, 51: δστις τής <'Ασίας add. Creuzer> έβισίλενσβ; also Eur. Baccb. 13-19. c u i Sabazia: rites in honor of a Phrygian deity (cf. Hesych./.*. Σαβάζιο;έπώνυμον Διονύσου, ol δέ υΐόν Διονύσου' χαΐ Σάβον ενίοτε χαλοΟσιν αυτόν. ΦρΟ; δέ ό Σαβάζιος), usually called Σαβίζιος, though his name appears in various forms (cf. T. Eiscle in Roscher, Ausf. Ltx. 4 (1909), 232-234; H. Schacfcr in P.-W. 1A (1920), 1541), w h o was some­ times considered (1) as a Phrygian in­ truder into Olympus (Legg. 2, 3 7 : noeot vero decs et in bis colendis noctumas pervigik-

3,58 /tones sic Aristophanes . . . vtxat [Horae fr. 566 Hall & Gcldart a p . Schol. Ar. Av. 8 7 3 ; Vesp. 9-10 and schol.; Lysis/. 3 8 8 ] ut apud turn Saba^ius et quidam alii dei peregrins iudicati t dvitate eiciantur; S t r a b . 10, 3, 18 [citing D c m . De Cor. 260, f o r phrases from the ritual: εύοϊ σαβοΐ [cf. Suid. s.v.; A . Dieterich, Eine Mithras· liturgie (1903), 215] and υης 4ττης, ά τ τ η ς 0 η ς ] ; Lucian, Dtor. Cone. 9 ; /carom. 2 7 ; a n d at other times (2) treated as a P h r y ­ g i a n or Thracian god identified with D i o n y s u s ; cf. D i o d . 4, 4, 1: φασί γαρ έ χ Διός καΐ Φερσεφόνης Διόνυσον γενέσθαι τόν ύπό τίνων Σαβάζιον όνομαζόμεν ο ν ; H a r p o c r . s.v. Σαβοί . . . τόν δέ αυτόν είναι Σαβάζιον χαΐ Διόνυσον φασιν άλλοι . . . Μνασέας δέ ό Πατρεΰς υΐόν clvat φησι του Διονύσου Σαβχζιον [cf. H c s y c h . s.v. Σαβάζιος; Phot. Lex. p . 495 P o r s o n ] . At still other times Sabazius is identified with Zagreus (cf. J. Schmidt in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1934), 5 5 6 ; t o which add Schol. Clem. Protr. 2, 16, 2, p . 302 Stahlin) o r Zeus (cf. Val. Max. 1, 3 , 3 ; Firm. De Errort, 10; Inscr. Lai. sel. nos. 4085-4093; 9277 Dessau; F. Richtcr, De Dtor. barb, lnttrpr. Rom. (1906), 1 8 ; A . B. C o o k , Zeus, 2, 1 (1925), 282-284). O n these mysteries cf. Clem. Protr. 2 , 16, 2-3 [copied by E u s . Pr. Ev. 2, 3 , 19, and explained by J. G . Frazcr, Golden Bough, 5» (1914), 90, n. 4 ] ; Procl. in Tim. p . 251 c (p. 41 Diehl); and t o the bibliography of Schaefer, op. cit., 1540, add: C. A. Lobeck, Aglaophamus, 1 (1829). 6 2 7 ; E . Maass, Orpheus (1895), index, s.v. Sabazius; C. Blinkcnberg, Arch. Stud. (1904), 66-128; F. C u m o n t in C. R. Acad. d. Inscr. (1906), 1/11, 63-79 (especially 66, identifying with Sabaoth; cf. Val. Max. 1, 3 , 2 ) ; E. R o h d c , Psyche, 2 1 (1907), 7. n. 3 ; 110, n. 1; 400, n. 1; K. H. E . D e J o n g , Das ant. Mys/erienwe/en (1909), 166; F. C u m o n t in Mus. beige, 14 (1910), 55-60 (comparing Ztus Saba^ius with Jahve Sabaoth); N . J. Alarr in Bull. Acad. Petrograd (1911), 759-774; C. Pascal in Athenaeum, 3 (1914), 7 7 - 7 9 ; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 113; 3 9 0 ; E. Fischer in Deutsche Gtseil.f. Anthropol. Korrespondenzbl. 46 (1915), 3 1 ; A . B. Cook, Zeus, 2 (1925), 282-285; 1217 (etymology of Sabazius); F . C u m o n t , Let

1123

relig. orient* (1929), 227, n. 5 1 ; 228, n. 6 0 ; E . R. D o d d s in Harv. tbeol. Rev. 33 (1940), 173-175; K. Lehmann-Hartlcbcn & E . C. Olsen, Dionysiac Sarcophagi in Baltimore (1942), 22, n. 29 (for additional titles). T h e Calpurnii Pisones adhered to the Dionysus-Sabazius cult for seventy years, 140-210 A . D . (cf. J. M. C. T o y n bec in CI. Rev. 57 (1943), 37 (in rev. of L e h m a n n - H a r d c b e n i c Olsen, op. cit.). q u a r t u m l o v e ct L u n a : but, since Luna = Proserpina, argues Mayor, the fourth Dionysus becomes identical with the first. Since A m p c l . 9, 1 1 , r e a d s : quartum ex Saturnio et Semela ** dicunt, and Lyd. Dt Mens. 4, 5 1 , τέταρτος ό Διός xal Σεμέλης, there seems t o be some misunderstanding, and M a y o r queries whether in t h e m we should substitute the m o o n , doubtless assuming that in their source Σελήνη had become corrupted t o Σεμέλη. O n the other hand, M o s c r ; E. Wolfflin, De Lucii Ampelii Lib. mem. (1854), 2 9 ; \V. H. Roschcr, Veber Selene u. Verwandtes (1890), 100, n. 403 ( w h o admits o n p . 101, however, that Luna may be right, since Selene would be the wife of Hclius, confused with Zeus}; W. Kahl in Philologus, 5 Supplbd. (1889), 737 (followed by W . Michaelis, De Orig. Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898), 17, n. 2 ; 32-33, and A . B. C o o k , Zeus, 1 (1914), 457, n. 5) believe that it was Cicero or his source w h o c o r r u p t e d Σεμέλης to Σελήνης; cf. 1. M . Linforth, The Arts of Orpfxus (1941), 221-223. But R. Hirzcl (Ber. d. Sachs. Gts. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 330, n. 2 ; 3 3 1 , n. 2) docs n o t adhere to this theory, and feels the need of caution in setting aside this Dionysus, the son of Luna, in h o n o r of w h o m O r p h i c rites were performed, since an O r p h i c singer like Musacus was considered as a son of the m o o n g o d d e s s ; cf. Plat. Rep. 2, 364 c ; Hermesianax ap. Athcn. 13, p . 597 c ; O . G r u p p e , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 944, n. 0. W. Bobcth, De Indicibus Decrum (1904), 52, rightly, I think, denies that Cicero is here at fault, and identifies the son of Scmclc with Cicero's fifth Dionysus. W . Michaelis (l.c.) argues that Diod. 1, 23, 7, speaks of the O r p h i c ritual as recognizing Dionysus as the

1124

3, 59

sacra Orphical putantur confici,* quintum Nyso * oatum c: Thyonc,4 a quo trieterides * constitutae putantur. 59 Venus » orfica APVBF * confeci tyoneiV · trietcdides N1

AXV*

son of Scmele and Zeus. E. Schwartz, De Dion. Scytobr. (1880), 47, matches Cicero's fourth Dionysus with the second of Diod. 3, 74, 1, and equates Cicero's Luna with Diodorus's Io, but Michaelis (l.c.) compares Diod. 1, 25, 1, in which Selene = Demeter, with 3, 62, 6, where the mother of Dionysus is Dcmcter [he also compares Cicero's third Diony­ sus with the second in Diod. 4, 4, 1). cui sacra O r p h i c a : cf. Damagetus in Antb. Pal. 7, 9, 5 (on Orpheus]: 6ς ποτέ xctl τελετάς μυστηρίδας εΰρετο βάκχου; Diod. 1, 23, 2 ; 1, 23, 7; 3, 65, 6: διό και τάς ύπό τοΰ Διονύσου γενομενας τελετάς Όρφικάς προσαγορευβηναι; Apollod. Bibl. 1, 3, 2: εύρε δέ Όρφεϋς καΐ τά Διονύσου μυστήρια (where sec Frazcr's n. for Orpheus as a founder of mysteries); Hygin. Aslr. 2, 6; Lact. Inst. 1. 22, 15: sacra Libert palris primus Orpbeus induxit in Graecia primusque ctltbravit in montt Boeotiae Tbebis ubi Liber natus est proximo; Procl. in Rep. 1, p. 175, 1 Kroll (of Orpheus]: άτε των Διονύσου τελετών ήγεμών γενόμενος; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 5 1 : ω τά Όρφέως μυστήρια έτελεϊτο (cf. Michaelis, op. cit., 6 0 ] ; Suid. s.v. Όρφεύς . . . σοφός άριστος γενόμενος και πολλά μυστήρια διδαχθείς; Ε. Rohdc, Psyche, 2« (1907), 103, n. 1; Κ. Zicglcr in P.-1P. 18 (1939), 1264. Hdt. 2, 81, classes to­ gether τοΐσι Όρφίκοΐσι καλεομένοισι xxl Βακχικοΐσι. Λ. Boulangcr (Rev. i. it. /at. 15 (1937), 130) remarks that here and in 1, 107, and 3, 45, Cicero gives no evidence of having known Orphic rites at first-hand, but probably derived his statements from Hellenistic literary sources; cf. also Michaelis, op. cit., 60. W. K. C. Guthrie (Orpbeus and Gr. Reiig. (1935), 19) accepts Cicero's statement, however, in a literal sense, though I. M. Linforth, op. cit., 221-223, thinks confici = τελεϊσθαι; the present tense is antiquarian rather than a proof that the

• n y s o P, niso cttt.

* thione

PBF.

rites were still performed in C i c e r o ' s dar. Putantur does not make d e a r whether it is to this god that O r p h i c rites arc celebrated or that the rites in h o n o r oi this g o d are Orphic. c o n f i c i : of the performance o f sacxed rites, as in 2 I err. 4, 9 9 ; Pro Β alb. 55; Fam. 13, 11, 1; and in many c a s e s from other authors in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1906), 195. 55-72. q u i n t u m N y s o . . . ct T h y o n c : roos: mss here read niso, but this n a m e , attested by P, is the masculine c o r r e s p o n d i n g to Nysa. and is found in Hygin. Fab. 167. 3. In Hygin. Fab. 131, 1-2; 179, 3 , codices read Nisus, Rose corrects to Nysus: in Lyd. De Mens. 4, 51, mss vary between ΝΙσου and Νύσου. The story o f N y s u s is told by Hygin. Fab. 131, 1-2: Liber cum in lndiam exercitum duceret Nyso nurrine suo dum ipse inde ridiret regni Tbebam potestatem tradidit; sed posteaquam inde reversus est Liber Nysus regno ctdere noluit . . . simulatque in regno se sacra facert velle quae trieterica dicuntur, quoniam post tertium annum faciebat miiitesque mulsebri ornatu pro Baccbis introduxit et Nysum cepit regnumque suum recuperavif, 167, 3 [Liber born from the w o m b of Scmele and g i v e n t o Nysus to nurse]; Coraraod. Instr. 1, 12, 6-9: perceptt hoc Semele iierum lovis altera moecba, / absciso cuius utero prope partu defunctae f tollitur et datur Niso nutriendus alumnus. / ex eo bis natus Dionysus Hie votatur. For the theories of the deriva­ tion o f Dionysus, including Dios Nysos, a Greco-Thracian god (Etym. Gud. ss. Διόνυ-σος says έκ Διός έγένετο καΐ έν Νύσση άνετράφη), cf. Α. Β. Cook, Zeus, 2, 1 (1925), 271-291, with special discus­ sion o f the views of P. Krctschmcr. The adjective Nysius is occasionally applied to Dionysus; e.g., Arnob. 5, 2 8 : Nynus et Semeleius Liber, Phot. Bibl. Cod. 241, p. 3 2 4 b 10; 3 3 2 a 2 5 Bekker. O n Semele as equated with Thyonc

3, 59

1125

prima Caelo et Die nata,1 cuius Eli * delubrum * vidimus,4 altera 1

dienanata ex dienata A

* b d i B*Ft elide Μ

( h e r name after deification; cf. Ούειν, * ' r a v c M ) , see H o r n . Hymn. 1, 2 1 : σϋν μ η τ ρ ί Σεμέλη, ήνπερ καλέουσι Θυώνην; A p o l l o d . Bib/. 3 , 5, 3 ; Hcsych. and Suid. s.v. Θ υ ώ ν η ; and for Dionysus as h e r s o n cf. F . A . Voigt in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1044-1047; O . Jessen in the same w o r k , 4 (1904), 662-676; O . G r u p p e , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 944, n. 0 ; J . B . Kcune in P.-W. 2A (1923), 13411 3 4 5 ; J . Schmidt in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 926-929; K. Preiscndanz in P.-W. 6A (1936), 735-736. R. Hirzel (Ber. d. sachs. Get. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 330) observes that the T h c b a n D i o n y s u s is placed in the last, least h o n o r a b l e , and most h u m a n position in the series of his namesakes. trietcridce: a T h c b a n festival celebra­ ted every third winter (in m o d e r n r e c k o n i n g in alternate years); cf. D i o d . 4, 3 , 2 : τους μέν Βοιωτούς καί τους άλλους "Ελληνας καί Θράκας απομνημονεύοντας της κατά τήν ΊνοΊκήν στρατείας [which Diod. 3 , 6 5 , 8, says lasted three years] καταδεϊξαι τάς τριετηρίδας Ουσίας Διονύσω, καΐ τον 9εόν νομίζειν κ α τ ά τόν χρόνον τούτον ποιεϊσθαι τάς παρά τοις άνθρωποι; επιφανείας; also n u m e r o u s passages cited by Pease o n Virg. Aen. 4, 303, n. (trieterica . . . orgia); and O . G r u p ­ pe, Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 956, n. 2 ; E. R o h d c , Psyche, 2« (1907), 12, n. 1; 44; L. R. Farncll, Cu/ts of /be Gr. States, 5 (1909), 1 8 1 ; K. Hanell in P.-W. 7A (1939), 123-124 (and w o r k s there cited). constitutae: with the phrase a quo suggests that the g o d established the worship in his o w n h o n o r , as was occa­ sionally d o n e by deities; e.g., Horn. Hymn. 2, 270-274; E u r . Batch. 21-22; Liv. 1, 7 , 1 1 [and parallels in Wcisscnborn and Miillcr's n . ] . 59. V e n u e : o n different forms of Aphrodite o r Venus cf. Plat. Symp. 180 d : πώς δ*ού δύο τ ώ θεά; ή μέν γ έ που πρεσβυτέρα καΐ άμήτωρ Ουρανού Ουγάτηρ, ήν δη καΐ Οΰρανίαν επονομαζόμεν­ η δέ νεωτέρα Διός καί Διώνης, ή ν δή ΙΙάνδημον καλοϋμεν; X e n . Symp. 8, 9 :

* d u l u b r u r o V1

* uidemus V*N

el μέν ούν μία εστίν 'Αφροδίτη ή διτταί, Ουρανία τε καΐ Πάνδημος, ούκ οΖδα [cf. Antb. Pal. 5, 9 5 , 1: Παφίαι δύο]; Catull. 3 , 1; 13, 1 2 ; Mart. 9, 1 1 , 9 ; 1 1 , 13, 6 ; Plotin. Ertn. 3 , 5, 4 : οίεσβαι δέ χρή καΐ Ά φ ρ ο δ ί τ α ς έν τό> δλω πολλάς, δαίμονας έν αύτω γενομένας μ ε τ ' έρωτος, £υείσας έξ 'Αφροδίτης τινός δλης, έν μέρει πολλάς εκείνης έξηρτημένας μετά Ιδίων ερώτων; A m p e l . 9, 9 : Veneres quattuor: prima Caeli et Diet fiiia ; stcunda quae ex spuma nata esse dicitur Aetberis et Oceani filia; ttrtia qua* Volcano nupsit, quae cum Μ arte se miscuit, unde Cupido natus esse dicitur; quarta Cypri et Syriae fiiia, quern Adon babuit\ Arnob. 4, 15: quattuor Veneres-, A u g . CD. 4, 10: an Veneres duae sunt, una virgo, altera mulier? an potius tres, una virginum . . . alia coniugatarum, alia meretricum; Lyd. De Magistr. 1, 21 [W. Kahl in Pbilologus, 5 Supplbd. (1889), 735-736, s h o w s that Cicero a n d Lydus used a c o m m o n s o u r c e ] : 6 n τριακοσίοις εγγύς όνόμασιν εΰρίσκομεν καλουμένην την Ά φ ρ ο δ ί τ η ν , κείται δέ παρά Λαβεώνι τ ά ονόματα; 4, 6 4 : ό δέ Πλάτων δύο παραδίδωσιν Ά φ ρ ο δ ί τ α ς , Ούρανίαν καΐ ΙΙάνδημον . . . ol δέ άλλοι των ποιητών τεσσάρας παραδιδόασι· μίαν μέν έξ Ουρανού καΐ ' Η μ έ ρ α ς τ ι χ θεϊσαν, έτερον δέ έξ αφρού, έξ ής καΐ Έ ρ μ ο υ "Ερως έτέχθη· τρίτην Διός καΐ Διώνης, έξ ής καί Ά ρ ε ο ς ττχθηναί φασιν Ά ν τ έ ρ ω τ α · τετάρτην τήν Συρίας καί Κύπρου, τήν λεγομένην Ά σ τ ά ρ τ η ν . άλλοι δέ φασι, πρώτη ν μέν τοΰ Ουρανού καί ' Η μ έ ρ α ς Ούρανίαν καλουμένην, δευτέραν δέ 'Αφρού καί Ευρυνόμης της 'Ωκεανού, καί τρίτην την συναφΟεϊσαν ' Ε ρ μ ή τ φ Νείλου, έξ ής καί ό δεύτερος "Ερως ό ύπόπτερος, τετάρτην Διός καί Διώνης ήν εγημεν "Ηφαιστος, λάθρα δέ αύτη συνελθών "Αρης έτεκε τόν Ά ν τ έ ρ ω τ α ; cf. R. Hirzel in Ber. d. sdebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 3 3 3 , n. 4 ; W . Michaelis, De Orig. Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898), 18-19; O . G r u p p e , Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1331, n. 2 ; 1365, n. 4. prima Caelo et D i e : like Mercury I [ 3 , 5 6 ; L . D e u b n e r , De Incubatiom

1126

3,59

spuma pracreata, ex qua 1 et Mercurio Cupidinem secundum 1

et qua Β

■puma procreata: cf. H c s . Tbe«g. (1900), 20, thinks both are chthonic deities]; cf. also Ampcl. 9, 9; LycL De 176-200 [castration of Uranus by Cronus; throwing of the severed parts into the Mi/u. 4, 64 [both quoted in the previous note]. On the relationships of Caclus sea; spreading of a white foam from cf. 3, 44, n. (patrem . . . tins Caelum)', them; then, near Cythera, the birth for Hemera as a goddess see H.W. Stoll from the foam of the foam-born (άφροin Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 2032- γενής) goddess, 'Αφροδίτη]; cf. Plat. 2033; O. Jcssen in P.-W. 8 (1913), Cratyl. 406 c-d; Anacreoniea, 53, 30-32; Enn. Am. 52 Vahlen; Varr. L.L·. 5, 63; 230-231. Eli delubrum: the form Eli is that Virg. Atn. 5, 800-801 [and Serv.]; Ov. Ep. 15, 211; Ibis, 273-21'4 [and schoLJ; of the mas in Fam. 13, 26, 2 (though emended there by Lambinus and many F. 4, 62; Mela, 2, 102; Cornut. N.D. 24; subsequent scholars to the more usual PluL Quaest. com. 5, 10, 4, p. 685 f; Elide). In the present passage Elide Paus. 2, 1, 8; Apul. Ap>l. 30, p . 35 would be cacophonous before the fol- Helm; Aristid. Apol. 9; Galen, De 1 swing dt- of delubrum (though M, perhaps Jm/Vfcf, 1, 5 0V. 531 K.); Aristid. Or. 3, by dittography, so reads). Liv. 27, 32, 2, p. 34 Dindorf; Clem. Profr. 2, 14, 1-2; uses the accusative Elim. For this temple Paedag. 1, 6, 48, 3; Porphyr. ap. Eus. Pr. •ce Paus. 6, 25, 1: Εστί δέ της στοάς Ev. 3, 11, 41; Ampel. 9, 9; [Clem-] οπίσω τής άπό των λαφύρων των έχ Κορ- Recogn. 3, 20; Arnob. 4, 24; AchiU. χύρας 'Αφροδίτης ναός . . . την μέν έν τφ Tat. 5, 16; / Mytb. Vat. 102; 105; 204; ναω χαλοϋσιν Ούρανίαν, έλέφαντος δέ 2Mjtb. Vat. 30; Runn. Cdmm. in Sjmb. έστι χαΐ χρυσού, τέχνη Φειδίου, τφ δέ Apost. 11, p. 74 Vallarsi; Serv. G. 2, 406; έτέρφ ποδί bid χελώνης βέβηκε. της δέ Aen. 3, 707; Philostr. Imag. 2, 1; Li ban. περιέχεται μέν το τέμενος θριγχω, χρη- Etbop. 18, 3 (8, 375 Focrstcr); Q. Smyrn. πίς δέ εντός τοϋ τεμένους πεποίηται χαΐ 5, 70-71; Greg. Naz. Or. 4,121, p. 660 C; επί τη χρηπϊδι άγαλμα 'Αφροδίτης χαλ- Macrob. Sat. 1, 8, 6; Prod, in Cratyl. χουν έττΐ τράγω χάΟηται χαλχω-Σχόπα 183, pp. 109-111 Pasquali; Hymn. 4. 1; τοϋτο έργον, Άφροδίτην δέ Πάνδημον 7, 1-2; Nonn. 1. 86-88; 4. 118; 6, 353; όνομάζουσι. τά δέ επί τη χελώνη τε xal ές 7, 226-229; 13, 439-441; 20, 231; 31, τον τράγον παρίημι τοις θέλουσιν είχά- 269; 41, 99-100; 41, 288; 42, 469; al.; ζειν; cf. Plut. Coniug. Prate. 32, p. 142 d: Mart. α ρ . 9. 915; Fulg. Mitb. 1, p. 17 την 'Ηλείων ό Φειδίας 'Αφροδίτην έποίησε Helm; 2. p. 39; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 64; χελώνην πατούσαν, οίκουρίας σύμβολον Isid. Etym. 8, 11, 76-79; Ioann. Damasc Barlaam et loasapb. 244-245; Nonn. ταϊς γυναιξί χαΐ σιωπής. vidimus: though Cotta speaks, the Abbas in Greg. Naz. Or. 1, 88, pp. Άφρονέexperience is probably that of Qcero 1032 D-1033 K\Etym.M.ss. himself; cf. 1, 59, n. {cum Atbenis essem); νεια; Etym. Gud. s.v. ΚυθΙρεια; Anud. Gr. et Lai. 269 Schocll and Studemund; 3, 46: vidimus; Pro Mil. 80: Cratci homines dtorum honorts tribuunt tis viris Schol. //. 3, 374; Schol. Eur. 7>. 990; qui tyrannos ntcaverunt—quae ego vidi Hipp. 447; J. Krai in Listy filol. 12 Atbenis, quae in aliis urbibus GraeciatI (1885), 9-10, with other passages in His eye for works of art may be seen which Aphrodite is called τέχος (or in 1, 83, above, and the fame of this άπόθ7Κ)ρος) θαλάττης, αλός θυγάτηρ, statue by Phidias might well have drawn ποντογενής, κτλ.; Ο. Gruppe, Gr. him to Elis, as many moderns have been Myth. u. Rtl. 2 (1906), 1348, nn. 4-5 drawn to the neighboring Olympia by (with similar epithets); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 2, 1 (1925), 448, n. 0; 3, 1 (1940), the Hermes of Praxiteles.

1127

3, 59

natum acccpimus,1 tertia g love nata et Diona,* quae nupsit Vol­ cano, 4 sed ex ea et Marte natus Anteros · dicitur,· quarta Syria 7 j" 1 accipimui Ρ • anteneros A*

* tercio BXF, tcrtio B% * dicitur anteros Ρ

274-276. The theme was treated in c o m e d y by Philiscus and Polyzclu* (cf. Suid. s.w. Φιλίσκος; Πολύζηλος) and in paintings (cf. the Anadyomene of A p c l l e s ; Strab. 14, 2, 19; Plin. N.H. 35, 9 1 : Ventrem exeuntem e mart divus Augustus dicavit in de/ubro patris Caesaris, quae anadyomene vocatur; Aristaenet. Ep. 1, 7, p. 139 Herchcr; Philoetr. Ep. 3 6 , 2, p. 478 Hercher; Imag. 2, 1). O n this passage cf. also W. Michaelis, op. at., 62-63. C u p i d i n e m s e c u n d u m : cf. 3 , 60: Cupido . . . stcundus Μercurio et Ventre secunda; there seems no other evidence for this tradition. a c c e p i m u · : cf. 3, 4 2 ; 3, 58; G . L. Hcndrickson in Am. Journ. of PbUoI. 27 (1906), 184. l o v e nata ct D i o n a : a feminine coun­ terpart of Zeus (O. Jcsscn in P.-W. 5 (1905), 878), especially famous as the mother of Aphrodite; cf. //. 5, 370-371; 381-382; Eur. He/. 1098; Plat. Symp. 180 d [quoted on Venus, above]; Apollod. Bib/. 1, 3, 1; Hygin. Fab. praef. 19; Cornut. N.D. 2 4 ; Acl. N.A. 10, 1; Plotin. Erni. 3, 5, 2 ; Arnob. 1, 3 6 ; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 6 4 ; Phot. Bib/, cod. 167, p. 143 b 15 Bekkcr; Anecd. Gr. et Lot. p. 269 Schoell and Studemund; L. v. Sybcl in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1028-1029; J. Escher-BurkU in A - I T . 5 (1905), 878-880. Aphrodite and D i o n e seem to be identified in Pervigil. Ven. 13-15; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 64: ol δέ φιλόσο­ φοι Διώνη ν τήν ΆφροδΙτην είναί φασι; Etym. Cud. ss. Διώνη; perhaps the epithet Diotuua may have aided in this process; cf. Eschcr-Burkli, op. cit.t 879. quae n u p s i t V o l c a n o : cf. ΟJ. 8, 266-332; Apoll. Rh. 3, 36-40; Virg. Am. 8, 372-406; Cornut. N.D. 19; Val. Fl. 2, 315; Serv. Aen. 1, 664; β Mytb. Vat. 10, 5: maritus Veneris fingtur Vulcanus quia venerium officium

1

» dyona Ρ · uulcano uel sitia sup. add. V*

A*PV*NF

non nisi colore consistit; N o n n . 29, 329-330; Lyd. De Mens. 2, 8. e x ea et Marte: cf. Od. 8, 266-366; Arnob. 3 , 2 7 ; 5, 4 1 ; 5, 4 3 ; and the pas­ sages cited by B. Sauer in P.-W. 2 (1896), 660, 64-67; also the poem De Concubitu Mortis et Veneris by Reposianus in Antb. Let. 1, n o . 253 Riese; O. Gruppe, Gr. Mytb. u. RMI. 2 (1906), 1361, and n. 3. A n t e r o s : cf. 3 , 60, where die third Cupid idem est Anteros Marte et Ventre tertia; a deity from almost the earliest Greek religion (W. Michaelis, De Orig. Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898), 29). Plat. Pbaedr. 255 d speaks of the lover as είδωλον Ερωτος άντέρωτα *χων; cf. Paus. 6, 2 3 , 5 [Anteros matched with Eros, as love and love returned; cf. Acl. fr. 202 Herchcr (ap. Suid. s.v. άντέρως); Schol. Dan. Aen. 4, 3 3 : alii Ιρωτα et άντέρωτα dicunt; Append. P/anud. 2 5 1 ; K. Wernicke in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2355; to which add R. V. Merrill in Speculum, 19 (1944), 265-284, especially 266-272]. Cf. also Themist. Or. 24, p. 305 a-b Hardouin: άλλα σοι ftci xal Άντέρωτος cl βούλχι τον Έ ρ ω τ α αύξηθηναι . . . ούτω 8ή κύιι τόν Άντέρωτα ή Αφροδίτη; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 6 4 : έξ ής καΐ Ά ρ ε ο ς τβχΟηναΙ φασιν Άντέρωτα . . . λάθρα δέ αύτη συνκλΟών Ά ρ η ς ITCXC τον Άντέρωτα. This god comes to be also the avenger of slighted l o v e ; cf. Paus. 1, 30, 1, on an altar at the entrance of the Academy; Serv. Aen. 4, 520: Άντέρωτα invocat, contrarium Cupidini, qui amorts resolvit, aut ctrtt cut curat est iniquus amor, scilicet ut inplicat non amantem ; Schol. Dan. ibid.: amatoribus praetsse dicuntur "Ερως, Άντέρως, Λυαέρως; Inscr. Lat. st/. no. 8757 Dessau (a defixio]: περ μαγνουμ δεουμ rr m p ανθίρωτας; no. 8889: . . . τάς Νίκας και τους "Ερωτας καΐ Άντέρωτας, κτλ. Anteros also appears as a name of slaves and freedmen (e.g., Att. 9, 14, 2 ; 11, 1, 1; Inscr. Lat. set.

1128

3, 59

Cyproqucl conccpta, quae Astarte vocatur, quam Adonidi nupsisse proditum est. Minerva prima, quam Apollinis * matrem * 1 cyproque own., ciro quae Bl, ciroque Nt cyroque APVB*F • matrc Ν

noa. 3508; 3603; 3612; 3612a; 6382; 6549; al.), and was borne by the eigh­ teenth pope (Eus. H.E. 6, 29, 1; Hicr. Cbron. A.D. 241). Cf. also Suid. s.v. Syriaf Cyproque conccpta: a very difficult passage. The mss read ciroque or cyroque, and in view (1) of the common corruption, from uncials onward, of c and /, and (2) of the fact that Astarte was the chief goddess of Tyre (F. Cumont in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1777), it is tempting to emend (with the Basel edition, Heindorf, and Moser) to Tyroque. Unfortunately for this guess Ampcl. 9, 9, reads quarta Cypri et Syria*fiha,quam Aden babuit, and Lyd. De Mens. 4, 64: τετάρτην Συρίας χαΐ Κύπρου, τήν λτγομένην Άστάρτην, which would support in our passage a reading Cyproque. That the worship of Astarte was also associated with Cyprus is well known; Hdt. 1, 105, connects the worship of the Heavenly Aphrodite (Astarte) in Syria with the same cult in Cyprus; cf. also references in Cumont, Is. Shall we then consider Syria Cyproque as per­ sonified and the parents of Astarte? But Syria and Cypro arc both feminines, and even if we might suppose Cypro to be here used as a masculine (as the feminine Cupiao, when deified, becomes a male god), we are confronted with the regular method in this passage of citing father and mother rather than mother and father (save in the hardly comparable case just above of tx ta tt Mercurio). Further, conctpta is properly used of the relation of the child to the mother (cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1906), 55-56), not of its relation to both parents. Plasbcrg on our passage remarks: quasi dubitavtrit aptrtt virum vocart Cyprum. It would also be tempting to assume here that Syria Cyproque arc not deified but used in their literal geographical sense, and Lydus might be so inter­

· apollonis AI *

preted, but Ampelius's Cypri tt Syriz filia is not so explicable (unless ut assume that he misunderstood Cicero nor is the expression concepta a nature one for a cult fostered in, or, as Mayor suggests (with a hesitant emendanor. to accepta), borrowed from Syria ία: Cyprus. Mayor further suggests thx our reading originated in a misunder­ standing of the epithet Κυπρογέναα; Hcs. Tbtog. 199, calls Aphrodite Κύπρογενέα. Ο. Gruppc, Cr. Mytb. tt. RML . (1906), 1355, n. 1, would see in Syr., conctpta a reference to the shrine ot" Aphrodite Άφαχΐτις at Byblus, where Adonis was reputed to be buried; a. F. Cumont in P.- W. 2 (1896), 1777. Oa the whole, it appears wisest to obelize the phrase. On the fourth Venus cf. O. Gruppc, op. cit., 2 (1906), 949, n. 0. Astarte: Ashtorcth of the O.T. Philo Bybl. ap. Eus. Pr. Ev. 1, 10, 32, says: τήν δέ Άστάρτην Φο(νιχ*ς τήν 'Αφρό· δίτην tlvai λέγουσι. F. Cumont {Is.) warns that though occasional notices [e.g., ours; Min. Fel. 6,1; Tert. Apol. 24, Lyd. Dt Mens. 4, 64: ol δέ Φοίνυας 'Αστάρτην . . . clvai ΆφροδΙτην βούλον· ται] call Astarte "Syrian", these arc to be explained by the weakened and less precise use of the adjective, and the testimony of Lucian, Dt Dea Syr. 4-6, differentiates carefully between Astarte and Aphrodite of Byblus. Adonidi nupsieee: Adonis (or Adon) means "Lord" (cf. the Ο. Τ. AJtma for Jehovah), and the specific name of the deity was Tammu^. For his worship in Syria and Cyprus, sometimes in connec­ tion with that of Aphrodite, cf. J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 5» (1914), 3-56; for his relation to Aphrodite Apollod. Bib/. 1, 3, 3; 3, 14, 4; Hygin. Fab. 251. 4; 271, 1; SchoL Theocx. 3, 48; 0. Gruppc, op. tit.> 2 (1906), 949, n. 0. On his cult cf. R. H. Pfciffcr, Hist, of

1042

3,39

* Catast. Marc. 38, p. 579 Maass; Artemid. Onirocr. 1, 8: Ιχθύας έσθίουσι πάντες ττλήν Σύρων των την Ά σ τ ά ρ τ η ν σεβόμενων; Ael. Ν. Α. 12, 2: κατά την πάλαι Βαμβύκην (καλείται δέ νΰν Ί ε ρ ά πολις . . . )1χθΰες είσΐν Ιεροί, κτλ.; Clem. Pro/r. 2, 39, 9: των τήν Φοινίκην Σύρων κατοικούντων, ων ol μέν τάς περιστεράς, ol δέ τους Ιχθΰς ούτω σέβουσι περιττώς ώς "Ηλείοι τον Δία; [Clem.] Recogtt. 10, 27 [fishes and d o v e s dedicated to the demon o f the Syrians]; Athcn. 4, 157 b: ουδείς υμών . . . Ιχθύν έσθίει; ή καΟάπερ ό πρόγονος υμών Μελέαγρος ό Γαδαρεύς έν ταΐς Χάρισιν έπιγραφομέναις Ιφη τον "Ομηρον Σύρον δντα τό γένος κατά τά πάτρια Ιχθύων άπεχομένους ποιήσαι τους Α χ α ι ο ύ ς [cf. Eustath. in //. 11, 638] δαψιλείας πολλής ούσης κατά τόν Έ λ λ ή σ ποντον [cf. Plat. Rep. 3 , 404 b ] ; 8, 346 c-c: καίτοι γε 'Αντίπατρος ό Ταρσεύς . . . έν τετάρτω περί δεισιδαιμονίας λέγεσθαί φησι προς τίνων ότι Γάτις ή τών Σύρων βασίλισσα ούτως ήν οψοφάγος ώστε κηρΰξαι άτερ Γάτιδος μηδένα ίχθύν έσΟίειν. ύπ' αγνοίας δέ τους πολλούς αυτήν μέν Ά τ α ρ γ ά τ ι ν ονόμαζε ιν, Ιχθύων δέ άπέχεσΟαι, κτλ.; Porphyr. De Abst. 2, 6 1 : Σύρους μέν τών Ιχθύων μή άν γεύσασθαι μηδέ τους "Εβραίους συών; Antb. Pal. 6, 24. The Homeric passage to which Athenacus refers above is //. 16, 407-409: ώς 6τε τις φως / . . . Ιερόν Ιχθύν / έκ πόντοιο θύραζε λίνω [sc. ίλκει; cf. Plut. De Is. et Os. 7, p. 353 d-c]; this the scholia variously explain; e.g., Ιερόν Ιχθύν ιόν μέγαν [Schol. //. 10, 5 6 ; 16, 407; T o w n l . 16, 407, ending: Ιΐλάτων [Rep. 3, 404 b?] δέ άγνοών Ιερόν φησι, δια τό μή θηρεύεσθαι Ιπϊ τών ηρωικών]; Hcsych. s.v. Ιερόν Ιχθύν: Ιερόν γάρ τό μέγα [so Orion ap. Μ.Ε. Miller, Melanges (1868), 165]; Suid. s.v. Ιερόν Ι χ θ ύ ν τόν άνετον καΐ αύτεξούσιον λέγει, ού τόν κάλλιχθυν ή τόν πόμπιλον, ώς τίνες [Ορρ. Hal. 1, 185; Athcn. 7, 283 a-c; 284 b ; d ] ; Eustath. in //. 11, 7 2 5 ; 12, 2 6 ; 16, 407; in Od. 12, 2 5 2 ; Et. Gud. and Et. M. s.vv. Ιερόν Ιχθύν; Ιχθύς ιερός; F. J. Ο ό ^ ε Γ , Ι Χ Θ Τ Σ , 2 (1922),410-420). O n sacred fishes in Syria and in general cf. Julian, Or. 5, p. 176 b-177 c (expla­ nations of the taboo on eating fish); J. B. F. Lajard, Recbercbes sur It culte . . .

d* Venus, 2 (plates; 1 8 4 9 ) , p i . x x i i , l-"i 9a ( o n the fishy f o r m o f Dcrctto A. Dieterich, Die Grabscbrift d. s4.berkr. (1896), 40, n. 1; 45, n. 4 ( s a c r e d fish* elsewhere); W. S i m p s o n , Tbe Jonx Legend (1899), 137-139; A . D e i b c r la Mim. . . . de Vinst. fr. d'areb. oriental. *» Coir*. 10 (1904), 8 2 - 8 4 ; O . Groppe. Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1 2 2 8 a n d a l . 1345, nn. 4 and 7; 1 5 8 5 - 1 5 8 6 ; T . VTacb tcr, Reinbeitsvorscbriften im gr. Knit (1910i. 95-100; O. Keller, D. ant. Tiemelt, 1 (1913), 343-348, w h o r e m a r k s ( p . 344 that north of Tripoli, at a r u i n e d cloister and tomb, there is a p o o l w i t h silver

fish (Capoito fratercuta) still held sacred by both Arabs and T u r k s ; cf. Dolgcr. in the work cited below, 2 , 1 7 3 , descri­ bing this and other such s a c r e d p o o k ; R. Eisler, "Der Fisch als Sexualsymbol". in Imago, 3 (1914), 165-196; T . H o p m e r in Denkscbr. d. k. Ak. d. Viss. i. \Tien. 57, 2 (1914), 150-158 (sacred fishes in E g y p t ) ; J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bougb, 8* (1914), 26 (fishes causing leprosv); F. Cumont in P.-W. 9 (1916), 8 4 4 - 8 4 8 . F. J. Dolger, Ι Χ Θ Τ Σ . 2 (1922), pashm, e.g., 101-160 (Egypt); 161-175 (Syria); 175-196 (elsewhere); 262-269 (SyrianPhoenician coast); 342-358 (Pythagorean taboos); 410-420 (Homer's "holy fish"); 169-170 (bad effects of eating fish): 162-171 (as cause of leprosy); and much o n the survival of the fish as a symbol in Christianity; J. A. Scott in CI. Jour*. 17 (1922), 226; A. D . Fraser in CI. Weekly, 15 (1922), 164-165 (taboos against marine influences); M. Radin in Cl.Joum. 17 (1922), 461-463; A . Hilckman in Scuola cattolica, scr. 2, 4 (1924), 343-348; P. R. Arbesmann, Das Fasten bei d, Gr. u. Rower (1924), 50-53 Gists of nine different sacred fishes); F. Cumont, Les relig. orientales* (1929), 255-256; A . R. Burn, Minoans, Philistines, and Greeks (1930), 153; F. R. Walton in CI. Pbilol. 35 (1940), 206; L. B. Lawlcr in CI. Pbilol. 36 (1941), 145-146. J. B. Pitra. Anal. sacr. Spicilegio Solesmensi para fa, 3, 504, I have not seen. Sext. E m p . Pyrrbon. 3, 223, generalizes t h u s : Ιχθΰς τε έν τισΐ μέν Ιεροϊς θέμις έσΟίειν, έν άλλοις δέ άσεβες. The bsh deities, Atargatis at Ascalon, Dagon at

3,59

1129

s u p r a l diximus, sccunda orta Nilo, 1 quam Aegyptii s Saietae * 1 supra supra N1 * nylo Ρ * aegyptiis B1 HPVNB*F, salaetae A, aletac Bl, saitae Mars.

N.T. Times (1949), 159, and works cited. proditum est: cf. 2, 6; Div. 1, 55; 2, 112; Rep. 2, 28; 2, 54; Sen. 63; Am. 39. Minerva: cf. Clem. Protr. 2, 28, 2: clot δέ ot πέντε ' Αθηνά; ύποτίΟενται, τήν μεν 'Ηφαίστου, τήν Αθηναίαν· τήν δέ Νείλου, τήν ΑΙγυπτίαν· τρίτην <τήν> τοϋ Κρόνου, τήν πολέμου εΰρέτιν τετχρτην τήν Διός, ήν Μεσσήνιοι Κορυφασίαν άπό τ?(ς μητρός έπικεκλήκασιν · έπί πασι τήν Πάλλαντος καΐ Τιτανίδος της ' Ωκεανού, ή τόν πατέρα δυσσεβώς καταθύσασα τω πατρφφ κεχόσμηται δέρματι ώσπερ κωδίω; Arnob. 4, 14: Minervae, inqw'unt, sicut Soles et Mercurii, quinque sunt, ex quibus prima non virgo sed ex Volcano Apollints procreatrix; Nili altera proles et quae esse perbibetwr Aegyptia; stirps Saturns iertia est et quae usum excogitavit armorum; Iovis quarto progenies quam Messtnii Corypbanam ntotcupant; et quae Pallantem occidit patrem inctstorum adpttitortm est quinta; 4, 16: fingite nos . . . induxisse in animum Minervam . . . ritu velle adorare volgato; si . . . Minervae omnes advoient ac de istius no/ninis posstssione certantes poscant sibi siagulae apparatum ilium sacrorum redds, etc, Ampel. 9, 10: Minervae quinque: prima Volcani filia, unde Atbenarum est civitas; secunda Nili filia, quam Aegyptii coJunt; tertia Iovis filia, quae in bellicis rebus st exercuit; quarta Solis filia, quadrigas iunxit; quinta Pallantis et Titanidos filia. baec patrem occidit, pro suae virginstatis observation, quia eius cupidus fuit, unde et Pallas dicta est; Firm. De Errore, 16: quinque Minervas fuisse Itgentibus nobis tradit antiqm'tas. una est Vulcani filia quae Atbenas condidit . . . fuit alia in Aegjpto Nili regis filia, textrinae artis magistra. tertia vero patre Satumo genita est, sed banc viraginem fuisse commemorant. nam numquam st intra feminei sexus verecundiam temtit, sti arma semper strepitumqm pugnarum, et eruenta secuta est studia bellorum. quarta Iovis Cretin regis fuit filia, quae oca sum patri detulit Liberum. quinta Pallante patre et Titanide moire orta est, quae pains

* saietae Pl.t

saietae

appellata nomine Pallas est ab hominibus nuncupata. baec parricidalis amentia furoris et vesanae temeritatis instinctu patrem Pal­ lantem crudeli mortt iugulavit; W. Michaclis, op. cit., 16. Apollinis matrem: cf. 3, 55: ex quo et Minerva Apollinem turn cuius in tutela Atbenas antiqui bistorici esse voluerunt. L. R. Farnell {Cults of the Gr. States, 4 (1907), 160, n. a) remarks that "the affiliation of Apollo to Athena and Hephacstos, designed to put him on the same footing as the ancestor Erechtheus, was merely a product of learned mythographers and deceived no one." The parentage of this first Minerva is not here stated, but Clement, Arnobius, Ampclius, and Firmicus (ail quoted on Minerva, above) call her the daughter of Vulcan, which Mayor thinks may represent a misunderstanding by their source of Plat. Tim. 23 d-c. supra diximus: 2, 53; the phrase is not only inappropriate to the language of oral dialogue but further objectionable because of its repetition immediately below; cf. 2, 65, n. («/ supra dixi); 2, 166; 3, 59; Div. 2, 33. secunda orta Nilo: Nilus is doubtless here the deity (as in 3, 42; 3, 54; 3, 55; 3, 56; 3, 58), and Madvig on Fin. 5, 69, and Re id on Ac. \, 3: a Socrate ortarn, assert that Cicero does not use a simple ablative with orior, and so would read orta a Nilo; but this view is refuted by Phil. 2, 118: respice . . . quibus ortus sis; Off. 1, 116: obscuris orti maioribus, and by the analogy of the ablative with natus, procreatus, and conceptus. For Minerva as the daughter of Nilus cf. Arnob. 4, 16. Aegyptii Saietae colunt: on the Saietae (Σαιήται) cf. W. Dittenberger in Hermes, 41 (1906), 188; but J. Wackernagcl in Arcb.f. lat. Lex. 14 (1906), 14, would apparently favor Σαΐται (here Saitae). Sais, in the west-central part of the Nile delta (H. Kcea in P.-V. 1A (1920), 1758-1759), had as its chief deity

1130

3, 59

colunt, tcrtia ilia quam a* love generatam supra diximus, quam love nata et ■ Coryphe,3 Oceani * filia, quam Arcades * Κορία> ■ nominant, et quadiigarum inventricem femnt, quinta Pallands, 1 « om. VN · et nata et Ν nata Pt uel coruse add. sup. V% * coriam O, corion N, corian cttt.

» Coriphc Ven.t corufc AHV^NBF, comfc 4 occeaiii V%, oceanii Ν · archadcsA'

Νηίθ (cf. W. Drcxlcr in Roscher, Autf. Lex. 3 (1909), 433-443; A. Rusch in P.-W. 16 (1935), 2189-2218); see Plat. Tim. 21c: Ι σ η τις κατ* ΑΙγυπτον . . . έν τω Δέλτα, περί 6 κατά κορυφήν σχίζεται τό του Νείλου όεϋμα, ΣαΙτικός επικαλούμενος νόμος, τούτου δέ τοϋ νόμου μεγίστη πόλις Σάΐς . . . οίς της πόλεως θεός αρχηγός τίς έστιν, Αίγυπτι
μύθος, μ*θ* Ιππου άνήλατο· ή ότι, us Μνάσεας, ή Ποσειδώνος καΐ Κ ό ρ η ς ΤΤ,; 'Ωκεανού θυγάτηρ 'Αθηνά τ ό ά ρ μ α τύ> Ιππων έζεϋρεν [cf. Harpocx. s*. Ιππιι 'Αθηνά; Etym. Μ. /.ρ. Ιππία]; A r n o b . 4. 16: denstetm tt ilia Mimrvam se dvtre, cm Coryphasia» women ttt, pel ex Coryphee ma· tris signo pel quod ex vertice sum mo Ions parmam fertns emiadt atqiee armornm aceiacta ttrrorihus. O n the O c e a n i d Cory­ phc cf. H. W. Stoll in Roecher, Ausf. Lux. 2 (1897), 1394-1395; O. G r u p p e . Gr. Myth. u. Rel. 2 (1906), 1103. n. 2 ; 1195, n. 5 ; K. Latte in Ρ.-ΏΓ. 11 ( 1 9 2 2 ) , 1464. Coryphe, then, perhaps personifies the head of Zeus from which A t h e n a w u sprung; cf. Pind. 01. 7, 3 5 - 3 7 : άνίχ' Ά φ α ί σ τ ο υ τέχναισιν / χαλκελάτω ntXixtx πατέρος Άθαναία κορυφχν κατ' άκρον , άνορούσαισ' άλάλαξεν; Arnob. 4 , 16 [just quoted]. A r c a d e * Koplerv n o m i n a n t : cf. Paus. 8, 2 1 , 4 : πεποίηται 8έ καΐ επί όρους κορυφής σταδίοις τριάκοντα άποτέρω ττ; πόλτως [Clcitor] ναός καΐ άγαλμα ' Αθηνχ; Κορίας [and Frazer'sn.; at 4, 3 6 , 1, he discusses the sanctuary of Athena Cory­ phasia in Messenia]; W. Kroll in P.-V. 11 (1922), 1392-1393; also the preceding note. The term Κορία is used b y Callim. Hymn. 3, 234, for Artemis. q u a d i i g a r u m i n v e n t r i c e m : o n in­ ventors and their benefactions cf. 1, 38, n. (a quibus . . . uiilitas); 3 , 4 5 , n. (plirm . . . inventor). Athena's invention o f fourhorse chariots is attested by Ampel. 9, 10, and almost identical notices in Harpocration, Phot. Lexicon, and Suidas, SJ Ιππία 'Αθηνά· Μνασέας έν ά Ε υ ρ ώ π η ταύτην Ποσειδώνος είναί φησι θυγατέρα χαΐ χατασχχυάσασαν, διά τοϋτο Ίπτπαν κεκλήσθαι. Other accounts ascribe the invention to Erichthonius (Varr. ap.

3. 60

1131

quae patrem dicitur interemisse virginitatcm suam violate 1 conantem, cui pinnaruma talarias adfigunt. 60 Cupido primus 1

uigolare Bl

* p c n a r u m ex p i n a r u m A

S c h o l . D a n . G. 3 , 113-114; V i r g . G. 3 , 1 1 3 - 1 1 4 ; G e r m a n . Arat. 158-159; Plin. N.H. 7, 2 0 2 ; Aristid. Or. 2, p . 18 D i n d o r f ; H y g i n . Astr. 2 , 1 3 , p . 47 B u n t e ; T c r t . De Spect. 9 ; Arat. Lat. p . 208 M a a s s ; Fulg. Mitb. 2, 9 0 ; Isid. Etym. 1 8 , 34, 1), o r t o other divine o r h u m a n p e r s o n a g e s ; e.g., Schol. Soph. O.C. 7 1 2 : αυτόθι [at Colonus] φασί Ποσειδώνα π ρ ώ ­ τ ο ν ίππους ζεϋξαι καΐ χαλινώσαι; Tert. De Spect. 9 : // Romae Romulus quadrigam primus ostendit; Hesych. s.v. Βαρκαίοις δχοις- φασίν αυτούς καΐ πρώτους άρμα ζεϋξαι διδαχΟέντες ύπό Ποσειδώνος, τ ο δέ ήνιοχεΐν ύπό 'Αθηνάς, ώς Μνασέας έν τοις περί Λιβύης; Steph. Byz. sjf. Βάρκη* ot τάς Ιπποτροφίας παρά Π ο σ ε ι ­ δώνος, ήνιοχεΐν δέ παρά "Αθηνάς έμαθον; L y d . De Mens. 1, 12: έν δέ Ε λ λ ά δ ι πρότερον Ένυάλιος, υιός Ποσειδώνος, έν ήμέραις Μωυσέως δ ι π ώ λ ω έχρήσατο, ΟΙνόμαος και ύστερον τ ε τ ρ α π ώ λ ω ; P r o s p e r , Cbron. 689 {Pair. Lat. 51, 538): asmo xxcvii primus Trocbilus quadrigam iunxisse perbibetur. O n the epithet Ιππία applied t o Athena cf. Pind. Ol. 13, 8 2 ; Soph. O.C. 1070-1071; Paus. 1, 30, 4 ; a n d for other related matter \V. H . Roschcr in Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 680. F o r the plural quadrigarum cf. Gcll. 19, 8, 3 : "quadrigas" etiamsi currus unus, equorum quattuor iunctorum agmen unum sit, piurativo semper rtumero dicendas putat [sc. Caesar], shut arma et moenia et comitia, etc. quinta P a l l a n t i s : for this giant cf. O. G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Re/. 1 (1906), 412, n. 1 0 ; 1195; 1197; O . H o f c r in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 1338-1339, and passages there cited; also A r n o b . 4, 16, with imaginary words of the different Mincrvas. O n identity of name in parent and child cf. 3 , 58, n. (JUpis). d i c i t u r i n t e r e m i s s e : for the phrase cf. 3, 5 6 ; 3 , 58. violare, e t c . : cf. the citations in the note o n Minerva, a b o v e ; also Tzctz. ad Lycophr. 3 5 5 : Παλλάς δέ ή ' Α θ η ν ά . . .

· *talaria Β

ή δτι έν τ η συμβολή" τ η ς μάχης τ ώ ν Γιγάν­ των καΐ τών θεών Πάλλαντα, ένα τ ώ ν Γιγάντων, άνεΐλεν. ή Πάλλαντα, τόν ίδιον πατέρα, πτερωτόν υπάρχοντα καΐ βιάζοντα ταύτην, ώς Θέλοντα αύτη συγγενέσθαι, ή την παρθενίαν τ ι μ ώ σα, τοΰτον άνεΐλε, καΐ τό δέρμα αύτοΰ ώς αίγίδα περιεβάλλετο καΐ τ ά πτερά τούτου τοις ποσί ταύτης προσήρμοσεν. p i n n a r u m talaria: winged sandals, like those of H e r m e s (the πτερόεντα πέδιλα of H c s . Scut. 220), o r wings attached t o her ankles, t h o u g h perhaps not elsewhere attested. Acsch. Eum. 1001-1002, speaks of the Athenians Παλλάδος δ* ύπό πτεροΐς / ίντας [cf. F . Diimmlcr in P.-W. 2 (1896), 1994, o n traces in her of a former bird-like f o r m ] ; yet in 403-404, A t h e n a says: ένθεν διώκουσ' ήλθον άτρυτον πόδα, / πτερών άτερ £οιβδοϋσα κόλπον αΙγίδος. Figures of A t h e n a N i k e (cf. E u r . Ion, 1529) are normally winged, t h o u g h o n the shoulders rather than at the heels; cf. H . Bullc in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 305-361 (with many illustra­ t i o n s ) ; E . Bcrncrt in P.-W. 17 (1936), 285-307. With the expression pinnarum talaria cf. Virg. Aen. 1, 3 0 1 : remigio alarum; 6, 19: remigium alarum. 60. C u p i d o : cf. Antagoras fr. 1 a p . D i o g . L. 4, 26-27 {(Collect. Alexand. p . 120 Powell): ή σε θεών τόν πρώτον άειγενέων, Έ ρ ο ς , ε ί π ω , / τ ώ ν όσσους "Ερεβος τε πάλαι βασίλεια τε παΐδας / γείνατο Νύξ πελάγεσσιν ύ π ' εύρέος Ώ κ ε α νοΐο· / ή σέ γε Κύπριδος υΐα περίφρονος, ήέ σε Γαιης, / ή * Α ν έ μ ω ν ; Cornut. N.D. 32, ρ. 7 3 L a n g : πλείους δΈΙλείθυιαι παραδέδονται καθ' δν λόγον πλείους " Ε ρ ω τ ε ς · πολύτροποι γάρ καΐ ol τοκετοί τών γυναικών ώς αϊ τών έρώντων έπιθυμίαι; A r n o b . 4, 1 5 : pinnatorum Cupidinum trigas; Serv. Aen. 1, 664: aut secundum Simoniden qui dicit Cupidinem ex Venere tantum esse progenitum; quamquam alii dicant ex ipsa et Vulcano, alii vero Choi 7*

1132

3, 60

Mercurio et Diana prima natus dicitur, secundus Mercurio et Venere secunda, tertius l (qui idem * est Anteros) s Marte et Venere tertia. Atque haec quidem et eius modi 4 ex veterc Graeciae fama collecta sunt. Quibus intellegis * resistendum esse, 1 tercius ex tercias Ρ * qui idem delt. Dav.% q u i d e m cett. * a n t e n c r o s AB*F et < a l i a > PL, et eius m o d i ex eius modi B , a t q u e eius modi (atque add. in mg.) I ' • intelligis V*N 4

et primat rerun naturae eum esse filium velint [cf. 2 Mytb. Vat. 3 5 ] ; Schol. Apoll. R h . 3, 2 6 : 'Απολλώνιος μέν 'Αφροδίτης τον " Ε ρ ω τ α γενεαλογεΐ, Σ α π φ ώ δέ Γης καΐ Ούρανοΰ, Σιμωνίδης δέ 'Αφροδίτης και "Αρεως . . . "Ιβυκος <δέ Α φ ρ ο δ ί τ η ς και Ήφαίστου>, ό δέ 'Ησίοδος έκ Χάους λέγει τόν "Έρωτα, έν δέ τοις είς 'Ορφέα Χρόνου; Schol. Theocx. 13, p r o e m . : αμφιβάλλει τινός υ16ν tlitj) τόν "Ερωτα. 'Ησίοδος μέν γαρ Χάους καΐ Γης, Σ ι μ ω ­ νίδης" Α ρεος καΐ 'Αφροδίτης, Άκουσίλαος Νυκτός καΐ ΑΙΟέρος, Ά λ κ α ϊ ο ς "Ιριδος και Ζέφυρου, Σ α π φ ώ Γης καΐ Ούρανοΰ και Αλλοι άλλων; and especially Ο . G r u p p c , Gr. Myth. u. Ril. 2 (1906), 1071. n. 1. Apart from genealogizing, the plurality of the Cupids is abundantly attested; e.g., Acsch. Suppl. 1043; Pind. Nem. 8, 6 ; fr. 1 2 2 , 4 ; Bacchyl. 8, 7 3 ; E u r . Baccb. 4 0 5 ; Med. 6 2 7 ; 8 4 2 ; fr. 7 8 1 , 16 N a u c k ; Apoll. R h . 3 , 9 3 7 ; Callim. fr. 116, 2 ; Theocr. 7, 117; Bion, Ep. Adon. 4 1 ; Catull. 3, 1; 13, 12; H o r . C. 1, 19, 1; 4, 1, 5 ; O v . / \ 4, 1; Stat. Silv. 1, 2, 6 1 ; Mart. 9 , 1 1 , 9 ; 1 1 , 1 3 , 6 ; A p u l . M. 10, 3 2 ; [Lucian,] Amores, 2 ; Claud. De Nupt. Hon. 72-73; C.I.L. V I I I , 6965 (3181 Dessau); O . Wascr in A - I P . 6 (1909), 494; T. G . Rosenmeycr in The Phoenix, 5 (1951), 11-22. F r o m the middle of the fifth century B.C. Erotcs in the plural appear in Greek art with A p h r o d i t e (cf. A. Furtwanglcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 1351), and these are in­ creasingly frequent in Hellenistic and R o m a n art, from which they are taken over by early Christian art ( O . Wascr in P.-W. 6 (1909), 515).

first, ithyphallic (3, 56); for t h e i:rsc Diana cf. 3, 58: prima Iovis et Prostrp;nst. quae pirtnatum Cupidinem genuine dicitur. O n the significance of his " v i r g i n " m o t h e r cf. 3 , 55, n. {ex quo et Λ linen Λ Apoliimm). s e c u n d u s Mercurio et V e n e r e s e c u n ­ d a : cf. 3, 59: altera spuma procreaia, ex qua et Mercurio Cupidinem secundum natum accepimus; D i o d . 4, 6, 5 : παραττλησΐως δέ τ ω Πριάττω τινές μυΟολογοϋσι γ ε γ ε ν ή σ · θαι τόν όνομαζόμενον Έ ρ μ α φ ρ ό δ ι τ ο ν . δν έξ Έ ρ μ ο υ καΐ 'Αφροδίτης γεννηθέντα τυχεϊν της έξ αμφοτέρων τ ω ν γονέων συντεθείσης προσηγορίας; P. H e r r m a n n

in Roscher, Ausf. Ux. 1 (1890). 23142 3 4 2 ; Ο . Jesscn in P.-W. 8 (1913). 714-721. tertius . . . A n t e r o s : cf. 3 , 5 9 : ex ea [sc. Venere tertia] et Marte natus Anteros dicitur [and n. o n Anteros]. G . F . Schocm a n n (Opusc. acad. 2 (1857), 91) remarks that M a r s and Venus as parents corres­ p o n d to the Empcdoclcan pair of Νεϊκος and Φιλία. et < a l i a > e i u s m o d i : s o m e word seems needed for eiusmodi t o modify ( t h o u g h Moser reads atque bate quidem eiusmodi), and this seems the simplest e m e n d a t i o n ; cf. 3 , 6 2 : haec et alia genens eiusdem; Dip. 1, 128: base quidem et quae· dam eiusdem modi argumenta; Legg. 2, 9: "xr in ius vocat" atque eiusmodi leges alias. T h e phraseology s h o w s , as R. Hincl remarks (Ber. d. saebs. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 332, n.), that what has been g i v e n is only a sample of w h a t Cicero might draw from the DifferenzierungsTbeologie.

primus Mercurio ct Diana prima:

cx vetcre Graeciae fama collecta;

O . Wascr {op.cit., 488) thinks that the Hermes here named as father is the

i.e., b y the tbeologi (cf. 3 , 53, n. (theologi); F. Solmsen in CI. Pbilol. 39 (1944). 45),

3, 60

1133

ne pcrturbentur religiones; vestri autem non modo haec non refellunt verum etiam conformant interpretando quorsum l quidque pertineat. Sed eo iam unde hue digressi sumus revertamur.1 24 61 Num censes igitur subtiliore a ratione opus esse ad haec refellenda? Nam mentem, fidem, spem, virtutem, honorem, vic1

corsum Bl, qursum F1

* reutamur Bl

who were not so much creators of new religious traditions as collectors of old ones (Ilirzcl, op.cit., 317). From the

· suptiliore VXB

orical means (though W. Michaclis, De Orig. Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898),

5, n. 1, notes the absence in our passage of the favorite Stoic allegories), to recon­ religiones it might appear that the full cile conflicting genealogies and traditions meaning of their theological compilations of the gods {non modo bate non refellunt was something new, the effects of which verum etiam confirmant interpretando quor­ upon the established religion had hardly sum qiadque pertineat), and Cotta insists yet been experienced but were to be that this method imperils the established guarded against (Hirzcl, op. cit.y 309, faith (ne perturbentur religiones), by pro­ n. 4). F. Solmscn (op. cit., 44-47) remarks ducing a feeling of the unreality of that from the opening sentence of 3, 53 such deities (3, 53: in caelum transla tos (where sec the n. on illos etiam) we should non re sed opinione esse dicunt quos auguste expect the following sections to be omnes sanettque peneramur). directed against Euhemerism, yet in quibus . . . resietendum: cf. Sen. 35: 3, 53-60, the emphasis is not upon mor­ resistendum . . . senectuti est. tals deified because of their merits, but religiones: "religious observances"; often upon children of divine parentage. cf. 1, 119: expertes religionum omnium \ And how docs the pluralistic theory 2 Verr. 4, 101; Pro Mil. 7 3 ; Pro Font. 30. in these sections refute Euhemerism? With the thought cf. Lact. Inst. 2, 3, 2: And why does Cotta himself turn around intellegebat Cicero falsa esse quae homines and attack the pluralistic point of view? adorarent. nam cum multa dixisset quae ad Solmsen explains the difficulty by assu­ evernone m religionum valerent, ait tamen ming on Cicero's part both inadvertence non esse ilia vulgo disputanda, ne susceptas and lack of careful revision. This may publice religiones disputatio talis extinguat. be so; yet is it not possible that Cotta, vestri: those of your school; cf. 1, while for himself accepting the estab­ 58; 3,35. lished religion on the basis of tradition, 61. eo . . . revertamur: R. Hirzel is here balancing one set of arguments (Ber. d. sacks. Ges. d. Wiss. 48 (1896), 303, against another? Cf. 3, 15: quos equidem n. 2) thinks that this resumption fits

phrase

resistendum esse, ne

perturbtntur

credo esse, sed nil docent Sioici; 3 , 4 3 : meliora . . . capeduncuJis bis . . . quam rationibus Stoicorum; 3, 44: ut Stoicos nihil de dis explicare epnvinceret. So he had

occasionally played off the Stoics against the Epicureans; e.g., 1, 121: quanto Stoici melius. The Stoics had retained a heterogeneous set of popular gods; in 3, 43-52, by an insistent Carneadean series of sorites, Cotta reduces them to triviality and absurdity; they had attempt­ ed, now by historical, now by alleg­

best after 3 , 52: nihil ergo horum probandum

est; and W. Michaelis (op. cit., 5) suggests that Cicero here returns to the argu­ mentation of Gitomachus. With the phrase cf. Div. 1, 109: sed ut unde hue digressa est eodem redeat oratio; De Or. 2, 157: sed ut eo revocetur unde hue declinavit oratio; Τ use. 5, 66: sed redeat unde aberravit oratio; 5, 80; Off. 2, 77; 2 Verr. 4, 3 5 ; 5, 59.

ad haec refellenda: cf. Div. 2, 51: mm ergo opus est ad haec refellenda Canuade ?

1134

3, 60

toriam, salutem, concordiam, ceteraque huius l modi rcnim vim habere videmus, non deorum. Aut enim * in nobismec insunt ipsis, ut mens, [ut spes],8 ut fides, ut virtus, ut concordia, aut4 optandae nobis sunt, ut honos, ut salus, ut victoria; quarum rerurc utilitatem video, video β etiam consecxata simulacra; quaxe autem in iis · vis deorum insit turn intellegam 7 cum cognovero. Quo in genere 8 vel maxime est fortuna numeranda, quam nemo ab · 1 uius £ l ,eius AHPVN · autem AXPV^, enie* Β ■ [ut spes] om. dett. Rom. Ven., del. Walk. * aut ex ut A · uideo semtl N, uideo postenses tut· add. B, ucl idco sup. add. V* · us HV*Ny is V\ his PBF, hiis A {m. rwc.) G T intclligam V% ■ quo in genere add. in mg. F · abj as A1 V1

nam: transitional; cf. 1, 27, n. {nam). inserted in the wrong place. Allen per­ mentem, fidetn, etc.: cf. 2, 61; 2, 79; tinently asks, quid est op/are sptmf, Mens, Fides, Virtus, Concordia-, 3, 47: Mayor, on the other hand, thinks Spet Honos, Fides, Mens, Concordia, ergo etiam may be regarded in cither group, and quotes Legg. 2, 19; Lact. Inst. 1, 20. Spes, Moneta; 3, 82. 19-20: atquin baec separari ab bomine mo* rerum vim . . . non deorum: cf. 1, possunt. ή enim colenda sunt in bomine ipso 119: quibus explicatis . . . rerum maps natura cognoscitscr quam deorum; 2, 55: sint mcesse est. si autem sint extra bommem, deorum vim habere', 2, 61: ipsa res deorumquid opus est ea colere qui bus cartasI nomtn optimal; 3, 63: eos enim qui at virtus enim colenda est, non imago vsrtuns, appellantur rerum naturas esse, non figuraset colenda est non sacrificio aliquo . . . sed deorum; Arnob. 3, 32: // baec ita sunt, voluntate sola atque proponto. non est dei Mercurius nomen sed sermonis video, video: some mss omit one of reciprocantis et vocis; 4, 2: nihil borum these by haplography. sentimus et cernimus habere vim numinis video . . . contecrata simulacra: neque in aliqua contineri sui generis forma,cf. 2, 61: ut Fides, ut Mens, quas in Caps fo­ sed esse virtutem viri, salutem salvi, honorem lio dedicatas videmus; 3, 88: quamvis licet bonorati, vie toris victoriam, concords s concor­ Menti delubra et Virtuti et Fidei consecrediam, pietatem pis, memoriam memoris, mus; Div. 1, 46: simulacra . . . consecrartsjeliciter vero inventis ac sine offensionibus set; Tusc. 2, 1: cum . . . corporis curandt felicitatem; Aug. CD. 4, 24: usque adeone tuendique causa quaesita nt ars atque eirn ... maiores nostros insipientesfuisse credendum utilitas deorum inmortaJium inventions comest ut baec nescirent munera divina esse, non secrata; Legg. 2, 28: quod Mens, Pietas, deos, etc. Virtm, Fides consecratur manu; quarum [ut Spe·]: omitted by certain deteriores omnium Romae dedicata publice templa stmt; and the Roman and Venice editions, and Pro Sest. 143; on consecratio as applied to by Walker and Heindorf transposed a sacred image cf. G. Wissowa in P.-W. 4 after optandae nobis sunt (making a balan­ (1901), 900, who cites CJ.L. XIV, 2088 ced group of four and four), on the (316 Dessau; of 155/6 A.D.): /(iomv) ground that spes is not an inherent 5{pspiti) M{atri) R{epnae) statuam ex dams possession (like Mens, Virtus, and Fides in aureis et arg{enteis) vetustate corruptis fiert the similar passage in 3, 88; cf. Legg. 2, et consecrari iussit. 19; 2, 28) but a divinely granted favor; cum cognovero: "you may be able cf. A. C. Clark, Descent of Manuscripts to enlighten my ignorance" (Mayor). (1918), 359, who thinks utSpes was in the fortuna: cf. 3, 63: aram Maiae For­ margin of the archetype and then was tuna* . . . coeuecratam; Ac. 1, 29; Legg. 2,

3, 62

1135

inconstantial et temeritate seiunget, quae digna certe non sunt deo. 62 lam veio quid vos ilia delectat explicatio * fabularum et enodatio nominum? Exsectum 8 a filio Gielum, vinctum itidem 4 a filio Saturnum, haec et alia generis * eiusdem · ita defenditis7 ut 1 instantia P, inconstantantia A1 ■ explacatio AV1t explanatio Η 4 t u m V\ eicctum Ν itidem ex idem Β · alia e generis A lP Vx 7 1 defendis A

2 8 : araqut vetusta in Palatio Febris et altera Esquiliis MaJae Fortunae detestataque omnia eius modi repudianda sunt; Div. 2, 85-86, and Pease's n. (Iovis pueri); P a c u v . 366-375 Ribbcck [and W. W. F o w l e r , Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 62-63]; Sen. Ben. 4, 8, 3 : sic nunc naturam voea, fat urn, fortunam ; omnia eiusdem dei nomina sunt parte utentis sua potts tale; Plin. N.H. 2, 2 2 ; J u v . 10, 364-365: nullum numen babes\ ή sit prudentia; nos tet / nos facimusy For tunat dtam caeloque locamus [and Ma yor's n.J; Plut. De Fort. Rom. 10, p . 3 2 2 c-f; Lact. Inst. 3, 29, 1: for tuna ergo per st nihil est; 3, 29, 7: vulgi et inperitorum . . . qui fortunam putant esse quae tribuat bo mini­ bus bona et mala; 3, 29, 17: fortunae sibi vocabulum inane finxerunt; 3, 29, 1 8 : ut Cicero ait ignoratio rerum atque causarum naturae et fortunae nomina induxit; trag. fr. adesp. 169 (Trag. Gr. Frag. 874 N a u c k ) : cl μέν Ocol σθένουσιν, ούκ Ιστιν τ ύ χ η · / el ο" ού σθένουσιν, ούίεν έστιν ή Τ ύ χ η ; W. W. Fowler, Rom. Ideas of Deity (1914), 71-80; A . PasscrinJ in Philologust 44 (1935), 90-97; P. R. Cole­ m a n - N o r t o n in Cl. Stud, presented to E. Capps (1936), 7 1 , n. 1 8 ; G . H e r z o g Hauscr in P.-W. IK (1943), 1643-1689. n e m o ab inconstantia et temeritate s e i u n g e t : cf. 2, 4 3 : fortunam, quae arnica varietati constant/am rttpuit; 2, 56: nulla igitur in caelo nee for tuna nee temeritas nee vanitas inest\ Div. 2, 18: nihil enim est tarn contrarium rations et constantiae quam fortuna\ Pro Marc. 7: numquam enim teme­ ritas cum sapientia eommiscetur nee ad eonsilium casus admittitur; Aristot. Pbyj. 2, 5, 197 a 18-20: τό φάνβι elval τι παράλο-

* «tec­ · eius Ν

γον την τύχην ορθώς· ό γαρ λόγος ή τ ω ν a t Ι 6ντων ή των ως έκΐ τό ττολύ, ή δέ τύχη έν τοις γιγνομένοις παρά ταϋτα. d i g n a . . . n o n sunt d e o : cf. Div. 2, 125: nee frustra ac sine causa quid facere dignum deo est quod abborret etiam ab bominis Constantsa; R. de Coster in L·annotate cl. 19 (1950), 7 3 , n. 1. d i g n a : o n the agreement cf. 1, 8 0 : quae sunt in nobis; 2, 7; R. KuhnerC. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, l 1 (1912), 51-52. 62. e x p l i c a t i o : cf. Ac. 1, 3 2 : verborum etiam explicatio probabatur . . . quam έτυμολογίαν appellabant. e n o d a t i o n o m i n u m : cf. in enodandis . . . nomim'bus, just below; Top. 3 1 : cognitio enodationis indigent; Fin. 5, 27: haec igitur nobis explicanda sunt, sed si enodatiusy vos ignoseetis; Gell. 13, 10, 1: ad enodandos plerosque iuris laqueos; A u g . De catecb. Rssd. 9: enodatione allegoriae. For the thought cf. Off. 1, 2 3 : audeamus imitari Stoicos, qui studios* exquirunt unde verba sunt ducta. exsectum . . . Caelum, vinctum . . . S a t u r n u m : cf. 2, 6 3 : vetus haec opinio Grata am opplevit, esse exsectum Caelum a filio Saturno, vinctum autem Saturnum ipsum a filio love; physica ratio non inelegatss inelusa est in impias fabulas. For the rela­ tionships of Caclus cf. 3 , 44, n. (patrem . . . eius Caelum). alia g e n e r i s e i u s d e m : e.g., 2, 64, w h e r e Saturn eats his o w n children. ita defenditis» etc.: cf. 1, 4\:fabellas aceommodare ad ea quae ipse primo libro de deis inmortalibus dixerit ut etiam veterrimi poetae . . . Stoiei fuisse videantur.

1136

3,62

ϋ 1 qui * ista finxcnint non modo non insani sed etiam fuisse sapientes videantur. In * enodandis autem nominibus quod miserandum4 sit laboratis: 'Satumus quia se saturat annis, flavors quia magna vertit, Minerva quia minuit aut quia minatur, Venus quia venit ad omnia, Ceres a gerendo.' Quam periculosa consuetudo! In multis enim nominibus haerebitis. Quid Veiovi * 1 ii AHVN, hi PBFt faii G · qui qui P, posttrius id. AV, quiquam Η • in add. sup. Β * uel mirandum add. sup. F · quidue ioui VF, quid ueloui A

quod mlaenndum tie: cf. D* Or. 1, Ca

itol; Varr. L.L. 5, 74; 40: quod interdum pudeat ["to a degree Paul, ex Feet. p. 379 M. (519 L.): v* that sometimes shames one," as Wilkins enim syllabam rei parva* pra*pon*bani, umde renders]; R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Vtdiovem parvum Iovem et vegrandtm fabam Cr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2« (1914), 309. minutam dicebant; Gell. 5, 12, 1: in antiqmtt precatiombus nomina bate deorum imsse laboratis: cf. Fin. 1, 10: tlaborart [and animadvertimus: "Diovis" et "Vediovis" ; Reid's n.]. Satumus: cf. 2, 64: Satumus autem est est autem etiam aedes Vediovis Roma* inter arcem et Capitolium [Vitruv. 4, 8, 4, says appellatus quod saturaretur anm's. Mavora: cf. 2, 67: qui magna verteret inter duos lucos; cf. A. W. Van Burcn in Am.Journ. of Arcb. 44 (1940), 376-397]; Mavors. Minerva: cf. 2, 67: Minerva autem 5, 12, 8: cum Iovem iptur et Diortm a iuvando nominaverunt, eum contra dtum qui qua* pel minueret vtl minaretur. Venus: cf. 2, 69: quae autem dea ad res non iuvandi potestatem sed vim nocendi baberet omnes veniret Venerem nostri nominaverunt. . . . Vediovem appellaverunt dempta aique Ceres: cf. 2, 67: a gfrtndis frugibus dttracta iuvandi facta'tat*; 5, 12, 11: simu­ Ceres tamquam geres. The order of the lacrum igitur dei Vediovis, quod est in aid* four is not that of 2, 67-69. Note what de qua supra dixi, sapt/as tenet, qua* sunt Mayor calls "the contemptuous brevity videlicet porta* ad nocendum. quapropter eum dtum plerumqu* Apollintm esse dixermni of allusion." quam periculoaa conauetudo: cf. [cf. Mart. Cap. 1, 59; 2, 142; 2, 166—and Ac. 2, 68: consuetudo adsentiendi periculosaS. Wcinstock in Journ. of Rum. Stud. 36 (1946), 102—, who refers to Vedius, esse vidttur et lubrica. haerebitis: "get stuck"; cf. Fin. 1, and the last named passage, deleted by 20; 3, 16; Ac. 2, 14 [and Reid's n.J; De Dick, says: id est Pluton, quern etiam Or. 2, 163; Plaut. Capt. 532; Merc. 600; Ditern Veiovemqu* dix*re]; 3 Mytb. I 'at. 740; Juv. 6, 281; also the use of baesiio. [after speaking of Dis]: ind* est quod idem quid . . . faciee: cf. 3, 51, n. {quidfacies dtus Vedius, id est malus dtus, et Veioris, ii nubibus); Ac. 2, 96: quid enim faceret est malus lovis, sed et Orcus appellator. For further discussion of the scanty data buic conclusions [and Reid's n.]. Veiovi: the name also appears as cf. L. Preller in B*r. d. sdebs. Ces. d. Viss. Vediovi; C.I.L. I, 807; XIV, 2387 7 (1855), 202-215; id., Ausgew. Aufsit^t (2988 Dessau; an altar from Bovillae; (1864), 266-278; H. Jordan in Comm. cf. H. Mattingly in CI. Rev. 56 (1942), pbiloi. in Hon. T. Mommsem (1877), 18-20); Fasti Praenest. 1 Jan. {C.I.L. I, 359-369; G. Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. i. p. 312 = 8744 a Dessau): < Aescu>lapio, Romar* (1912), 236-238; C O. Thulin, Vediovi in insula-, 1 Mar. {C.I.L. I1, Die «trusk. Disciplin, 1 (1906), 36; A. L p. 233): iovi artis Vediovis Frothingham in Am. foum. of PbiloJ. 38 inter duo lucos; Fasti Anfiat. 7 Mar. (1917), 370-391; G. W. Eldcrkin. Kan{Not. i. Scavi, 1921, 89): Vedi in tbaros (1924), 123-133; G. Wissowa in

3, 63

1137

fades, quid Volcano? l Quamquam, quoniam Neptunum a nando appellatum putas, nullum erit nomen quod * non possis una littera cxplicare unde ductum * sit; in quo quidem magis tu mihi natare * visus 6 es quam ipse Neptunus. 63 Magnam molestiam suscepit et minime necessariam primus Zeno, post Cleanthes,· deinde Chrysippus,7 commenticiarum fabularum reddere rationem, vo1 uulcano Ρ V*NF ■ quod ex quid A * dictum HP * natare (a in raj.) F • *uisus Β · deantes NF ' chrisippus Vt chrisyppus P. crisippus NF

Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1925), 174-176; may refer to this passage: Stoici autumant, J. G. Frazcr on Ov. F. 3, 437 (1929); quos Cicero in bac re [Stowasser: Cicero F. Althcim, Rom. Religionsgescb. 2 (1932), in Hortensio] irridet, nullum esse perbum 55-56; C. Koch in Frank/. Stud. ^. Rel. cuius non certa ratio explicari posnt. I take u. Kutt. d. Ant. 14 (1937), 61-90 (his the meaning to be: "of which you could name meaning an abnormal form of not explain the derivation by means Jupiter rather than "anti-Jupiter"; cf. of one letter," i.e., Neptunus and nare H. J. Rose in Gnomon, 14 (1938), 256); have but one letter in common. RackF.. C. Evans, Cults of the Sabine Territory ham's translation: "of which you could (1939), 189-195; R. Syme in Journ. of not make the derivation dear by altering Rom. Stud. 29 (1939), 109. who thinks, one letter," does violence to the text, following the work of C. Koch, that nor would changing a single letter of at Rome the chthonic aspects of Jupiter Neptunus, for example, make clear its devolved upon Vcdiovis; A. B. Cook, connection with nare. J. H. Swainson Zeus, 3, 2 (1940), 1109; A. M. Colini (ap. Mayor ad loc.) quotes Voltaire's in Bull. arcb. Com. 70 (1942), 5-56, with remark: "L'dtymologie est une science an account of the excavation of the ou les voyellcs ne font rien ct les contemple of Vediovis on the Capitol, and sonnes fort peu de chose." literary, numismatic, and inscriptional natare vieue es: "you seem to me to evidence for its history (pp. 37-46); be more at sea than Neptune himself." C Picard in Rev. arcb. 6 scr. 25 (1946), On the figurative use of natare cf. Varr. 70-75; H. J. Rose in Oxf. class. Diet. L.L. 8, 74: neque oportebat consuetudinem (1949), 939. natare; Hor. Serm. 2,1,1; Tib. 4, 1, 44; Volcano: a name very puzzling to Sen. Ep. 35, 4; Manil. 4, 257; Sil. leal. ancient etymologists; cf. Varr. L.L. 5, 7, 726; also Ac. 2, 29: fluctuari; fames, 70: ah ignis tarn maiore vi ac violentia Vol-1,6:6 γαρ διακρινόμενος Eoixcv κλύδωνί camts dictus [cf. Plaut. Men. 330: ad Vol· θαλάσσης άνεμιζομένω καΐ Αιπιζομένω. cani violentiam; Aug. C D . 7, 16: vioientiam 63. moleetiam suscepit: for the qualis Vuicani est]; but contrast Serv. phrase cf. Off. 3, 25; Am. 48; for the Aen. 8, 414: dictus Vulcanus quasi Volica- infinitive in apposition with a substan­ nus, quod per aertm volet; ignis tnim e tive Ac. 2, 17: nee vtro esse ullam rationem nubibus nascitur; 2 Myth. Vat. 40; 3 Mytb. disputare; Off. 1, 37: ius esse . . . cum boste Vat. 10, 4; hid. Etym. 8, 11, 39. On pugnare; 2, 63: baec benignitas . . . est modern speculations cf. G. Wissowa in utilis, redimi a servitute captos; Tusc. 3, 30: baec est . . . sapientia . . . nibil admirari; Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1925), 357. Neptunum a nando: cf. 2, 66: sic Fam. 8, 16, 3: tuum consilium sit ad despeNeptunus a nando, paulum primis lit tens ratos accedere; 2 Verr. 2, 41: consilium . . . nonadesse; 5, 61; R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, im mutatis. una littcra cxplicare: possibly Aug. Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 665. Zeno . . . Cleanthca . . . Chrysippus: Princip. Dial. 6 {Pair. Lot. 32, 1412)

1138

3, 63

cabulorum cur * quidque * ita appellatum' sit causas explicarc. Quod cum facitis illud profcao confitcmini, longc alitcr sc rem habere atque hominum opinio sit; eos enim qui di 4 appcllantur rerum naturas esse non figuras deorum. 25 Qui tantus error fuit ut perniciosis etiam rebus non nomen deorum tribueretur sed t ait add. tup. Β ■ quidque ex quique B, qaique ΑΗΡ VN appellator ex appellantur Vt appellati ita suit Λ'' * di V1, dii A cf. 1, 36: Ztno . . . cum vera He nodi Tbeogoniam . . . inUrprttatur tollit omnino usitatas perceptasque eogm'tiones deorum; 2, 6 3 : bic locus a Zenone tractatus, post a Cleantbe et Cbrysippo pluribus verbis explicatus est. In these the interest of Chrysipp u s in etymologies is especially attested; e.g., Philodem. Dt Pitt. 15. p . 82, 9-13 G o m p e r z : καΐ τα των θεών 6<ν>οματα έ φ α ρ μ ο τ τ κ της 8ρ«μύτητος απολαύων άχοπιάτως. F o r samples of Chrysippus's explanations cf. Philodem. Dt Pitt. 11-16, p p . 77, 1-83, 33 [at 13, p . 80,

■ appeJlatus P, V*N

c o m m e m i c i a r u m : cf. 1, 1 8 ; 1, 94; 2 , 7 0 ; Dip. 2 , 1 1 3 ; Fat. 2 3 ; 4 8 ; Ac. 2,125. redder* r a t i o n e m : cf. 1, 119, n. (ad rationem . . . revoeatis). ▼ocabulorum . . . c a u s a e : f o r casus in c o n n e c t i o n with e t y m o l o g i e s cf. Ac. 1, 3 2 : qua dt causa quatqm essent iu nominita; where Rcid cites Li v . 1, 13, 8: Luctrum nomim's et originis causa sneerta est; cf. Sen. Ep. 95, 6 5 : casisarum mquisitiomtm, ttymologiam [ t h o u g h some e d i t o r s here read aetiologiam\\ E. Wolfflin i n Arcb./. lat. Lex. 8 (1893), 4 2 1 .

23-24, Clcanthci uses similar methods];

cum fadtia: cf. 1» 33, n. {cum . . .

Sen. Ben. 1, 3, 8: Cbrysippus quoque, penes quern subtile illud acumen est et in imam penetrans veritatem . . . totum librum tuum Ins ineptiis rtplet . . . nee bis fabulas sed bate fabulis inserit. For other such etymological and allegorical interpre­ tations by Chrysippus of the popular gode cf. 1, 4 0 ; S.V.F. 2, noe. 1076-1100, t o which add Etym. Cud. s.w. ή π α ρ ; *Hpa;xopueaXT);Eustath. in Od. 14, 7 8 ; cf. W . D . W o o d h c a d , Etymologising in Gr. Ut. (1928), 74-81 (the Stoics); P. D e Lacy in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 74 (1943), 171, n. 7. R. Hirzel, Untersucb. Z. Cic.pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 224, n. 1, remarks that after Chrysippus, perhaps as a result of the criticisms of Carneadcs, the allegorizing of myths in the Stoic school falls into discredit, later users of the m e t h o d , ApoUodorus and C o r n u tus, being grammarians rather than philosophers. Pertinent here is Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plae. 3, 8 (V, 357 K): ταύτην τήν £ήσνν έχρην άνεγνωχότα τον Χρύσιππον άποχεχωρηκέναι των μύθων, καΐ μή χατατρίβειν τον χρόνον έζηγούμ*νον αυτών τάς ύπονοίας.

vult). l o n g e «liter ee r e m h a b e r e atque: cf. Ac. 2, 101: longeque aJiter se babert ac stnsibus vidtantur. r e r u m naturae ease n o n figuras d e o r u m : cf. 2, 6 1 : ipsa res deorum nomen optimat\ 3, 6 1 : cettraqut bmus modi rerum vim habere vidimus, non deorum [and n. on rerum vim . . . non deorum); Sallustius, De Diis, 4, init: των δέ μύθων ©Ι μ ό είσι OcoXoyixoi, ol £έ φυσικοί [ a n d Nock ad toe. xlv-xlvij. p e r n i c i o s i · . . . r e b u t : cf. 2, 6 1 : que ex genere Cupidinis et Voluptatis et Lubentinat Veneris vocabula consecrata sum/, ntiosarum rerum neque naturaJium; Legg. 2, 19: Menfem, Virtuttm, Pietatem, Fidem, earumque laudum dtlubra sunto, nt uncula vitiorum; 2, 2 8 : illud vitiosum, Atbenis quod . .. fecerunt Contumeliat fanum et Impudentiae; virtu/es enim, non vitia, consecrate dtctt. araque vetusta in Palatio Febris et altera Εsquiliis MaJat Fortunae detestataque ornnu tins modi repudianda sunt', Plin. N.H. 2, 15-16: itaque nomina alia aJiis genhbus et numina in iisdem innumerabilia invenimui, inferis quoque in genera discriptis, mcrbisqm

3, 63

1139

ctiam sacra constituerentur.1 Fcbris enim fanum in Palatio ct " aedem Larum8 et aram Malac Fortunae Esqui1 contituerentur A1 ■ laurum Ν

■ Bonon. ed. (1494); ex Plin. N.H. 2, 161

et multis ttiam pestibtu dum esse placatas paic; cf. 3, 24, n. (tertianas . . . et quartrtpido metu cupimus. ideoque ttiam publicetanas); Val. Max. 2, 5, 6: ceteros quidem Ftbri: fanum in Palatio dicatum t/t, Orbonat ad benefaciendum venerebantur, Febrem autem ad aedem Larum et ara Malae Fortunae ad minus nocendum templis colebant, quorum Esqut'liis; Aet. Ρlac. 1, 6, 12 (Doxogr. adbuc mum in Palatio, alterum in area Gr.% 296): τους θεούς διεϊλον είς τβ TO Marianorum monumeniorum, tertium in βλάπτον χαΐ τό ωφελούν· καΐ τους μέν summa parte via longi extat; Sen. Apocol. 6, ώφελούντας Δία, "Ηραν, Έρμήν, Δήμη1; Arr. Epictet. 1, 19, 6; 1, 22, 16; Acl. V.H.\2,\\\ δτι'Ρωμαΐοιύποτωλόφωτφ τραν, τους δέ βλάπτοντας ποινάς. Ερι­ νύας, "Αρην, τούτους άφοσιούμενοι χαλε­ Παλλαντίω Πυρετού χαΐ νεών χαΐ βωμόν πούς βντας χαΐ βίαιους; Plut. De Fac. in Ιδρύσαντο; Cypr. Quod Idola, 4; Prud. Orb. 21, p. 935 b: πϋρ μέν γε παρά Hamartig. 157-158; Η. Stcuding in Μήδοις xal Άσσυρίοις βαρβαριχάς Ιχει Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1469-1470; τιμάς, ot φόβω τά βλάπτοντα θεραπεύ- G. Wissowa in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2095ουσι πρό των σεμνών άφοσιούμενοι; 2096. Similar is the cult of Mefitis; cf. Lact. Inst. 1, 20, 17: respondebit tibi R. Peter in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), tadem ilia Graecia se alios deos coiert ut 2519-2521; A. Marbach in P.-W. 15 prosint, alios vtro ne noceant . . . ut Romans(1931), 118-119; see also the note on Robiginem ac Febrem; Aug. C. Faust. 20, pernicious. .. rebus, above. 9: et corporalium vitiorum simulacra Romans : obviously aedem consecravtrunt, sicui Palloris et Febris. Larum would not be named among the Examples of such hostile deities might evil powers here cited. Since Plin. N.H. include, in addition to those here men­ 2, 16 [quoted on pernicious . . . rebus, tioned, Pbobos, Terror, Formido, Irat above] is very likely borrowed from Invidia, Hybris, Anaedeia, Penia, Laverna, Cicero, editors, from the edition of 1494 Bellona, Discords a, et laeva ilia quae con· (perhaps on the basis of deteriores), stituitis numina tactturnstatis alentio prae- have inserted Orbonat ad. Further pas­ teribimus [Arnob. 3, 26J; cf. G. Rohdc in sages dealing with Orbona are Tert. P.-W. 36 Halbband, 2 (1949), 254-255. Ad Nat. 2, 15: Caeculus qui oculos stnsu Such worship of hostile and injurious exasumet, item Orbona [sic], quae in orbitapowers was often attacked by the tem semina [lumina Preller] extinguat; et Church Fathers; cf. G. Wissowa, Rel. u. ipnus mortis d<ea est>—from which Kult. d. Rbmer* (1912), 245, n. 7, to arises the interpretation in Cypr. Quod which add Clem. Protr. 2, 38, 4. Idola, 4: ab orbitatibus Orbona—; Arnob. etiam . . . etiam: an awkward repe­ 4, 7: in tutela sunt Orbonat [Urbanane cod.] orbati liberis parentes, in Neniat tition. non nomen: i.e., non modo nomen; cf. 2,quibus txtrtma sunt ttmpora; cf. L. Preller, 162: nee . . . sedetiam; Am. 68: nee . . . sed Ausgew. Aufsdtze (1864), 306-308; R. in its etiam; R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Peter in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1890), Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2» (1914), 66, 209; G. Rohdc in P.-W. 18 (1939), 880-881. n.12. aedem Larum: probably on the site nomen . . . sacra: the difference be­ tween passive acquiescence and active of the aedem Larum in summa sacra via later built by Augustus (Mon. Antyr. 19; worship. Febris . . . in Palatio: the personifi­ cf. Ov. F. 6, 791) and mentioned by cation of malaria, whose cult is apotro- Plin. N.H. 2, 16; Solin. 1, 23, says that

1140

3, 64

liis * consecratam vidcmus. 64 Omnis igitur talis a * philosophia pellatur· error, ut, cum de dis inmortaJibus disputemus,4 dicamus digna dis inmortalibus *. De quibus habeo · ipse quid sentiam, non habeo autem quid tibi adsentiar. Neptunum esse 7 dicis 1 esquiliis F", exquiliis A*HtVtB*Flleaquilii*Ptexqoilus AlHllriBltcqijJ}\a G • a id. Β * filosofia appellator A, philoeophi appdJacur C, philoeophis appel­ x lator P, phylosophi a+pcllatur V % uel phylosophis m. rtc. V, philosophya appellator Ft tx philosophya apellatur Β * diis immortalibus de quibus disputemus JW, desputemus ABl, disputemus dicaliusu ignais inmortalibus add. sup. V. * dicamus digna diis B, dicaliusu ignais AHPV*t dicaliusu igna his Gt die alio usu ignaeis im­ l 7 mortalibus m. rtc. V · quibus abeo B\ non abeo B esse esse Ν

Ancus Marcius had earlier resided there. mology is uncertain, but perhaps con­ For casual mention cf. also Tac. ΑΛΛ. 12, nected with colo (A. Walde-J. B. Hof24; Obseq. 41; cf. F. Boehm in P.-W. 12 mann, Lot. ttjm. Vortcrb. I 1 (1938), 247); (1924), 813; and for the temple itself ancient derivations from txcubio* or G. Lugli in Melanges . . . offerU Λ J. Ma- atseuli are noted by Varr. L.L. 5, 49. The word is here in the locative, like rouleau (1948), 401-408. aram Malae Portunae: cf. Ltgg. 2, 28: the name of a city, as in Legg. 2, 28; ora .. . altera Esquiliis Malai Fortuna» . . . Liv. 2, 28, 1; Hor. Strm. 1, 8. 14; Fortunaqut at vtl Huiusct Dm . . . vtl Prop. 3, 23, 24; Plin. N.H. 2, 16. Rtipicitns . . . vel Fort . . . vtl Primigtma conaecratam: only a priest could [and cf. the numerous kinds of Fortune conucrare; a layman might dtduart\ cf. honored with shrines at Rome which H. J. Rose in Oxf. class. Diet. (1949), arc mentioned by Plut. Quatst. Rom. 74, 259. p. 281 d-f]; Plaut. Rud. 501: Malam 64. dis inxnortalibua: note the Fortunam in atdis te adduxi mtas [contrast awkward repetition; though O. DieckBona Fortuna in Aid. 100]; Plin. N.H. 2, hoff, Dt Cic. Lib. dt N.D. rtctnsmdis 16: ara Malat Fortunat Esquiliis; Aug. (1895), 40-41, followed by Plasberg, CD. 4, 18: Fortuna potest tsst tt mala; finds in it a certain emphasis; cf. 1, 36: Schol. Dan. Atn. 12, 436: cum tt bona dtorum . . . dtorum and n. {id tst, origimm tt mala sit fortuna; Firm. Mattes. 2, 17: dtorum). novissima vtro sunt MaJat Fortunat tt Ma/i dicamus digna dis: cf. Lucr. 6, Datmonis; tt Mala Fortuna in VI ab 68-69: quat nisi rtsputs tx aninro longeqm horoscope constituttur . . . Malam rtmittis j dis indigna putart alitmaqm Fortunam Graeci cacen tycben appellant. pads «orum. In 2, 70, Balbus has charged J. B. Carter, Dt Dtorurn Rom. Cognom. that some ascribed to the gods omnia . .. (1898), 48, compares τύχη αποτρόπαιος traducta ad nmilitudintm inbtcillitatis bu(Averrunca?) in Plut. Quatst. Rom. I.e. manat; cf. Aug. CD. 6, 5: quia contra In general see R. Peter in Roschcr, digm'tattm ac naturam inmortalium ficta Ausf. Lex. 1 (1886), 1513; W. F. Otto sunt, quia non modo bomintm std ttiam in in P.-W. 7 (1912), 30. conttmptissimum bomintm cadtrt possunt Esquiliis: though Exq~ has rather non solum ferunt std ttiam libtnttr audiuut. strong ms support here, most mss else­ habeo ipse quid sentiam: but cf. where and the evidence of inscriptions his disclaimer in 1, 57; 2, 2. favor Esq-; cf. C. Hulscn in P.-W. 6 non habeo autem quid tibi adsen­ (1909), 681; the Fasti Pratntsttru, some­ tiar: cf. 3, 6: habeo ... quid Cotta ... times cited in support of Exq- read stntiai; Off. 2,1: nee habtat umquam quid {C.I.L. I·, p. 233): t.. uHiis. The ety­ stquatur; Pro Mur. 26: quid. . . rtspoudtrtt

3, 65

1141

animum cum intcllcgential per marc pertinentem,* idem de Cerere;* istam autcm intellegentiam * aut maris aut tcrrac non * modo comprehenderc · animo sed ne suspicione quidem 7 possum attingere. Itaque aliunde mihi quaerendum est et ut 8 esse deos et quales · sint dii discere possim,10 qualis " tu cos esse l l vis *** 65 **videamus ca quae sequuntur,18 primum deorumne 14prudentia15 mundus regatur, deinde consulantne1β di 17 rebus humanis. Haec cnim mihi ex tua partitione18restant duo; de quibus, si 1 intelligemia V% * pergentem Ρ ■ dccedcie (f)AlVri * intclligentiam 7 V% ■ no A1 · compendcre P, compreodexe A sed sensu spicio 1β nequidem Bl · ut et dttt. Rom. Ven. · quales sunt Ν dii discere possim ll ,f possim quam qua]is V* (quam add. sup.) Ν esse add. Β add. sup. Β u u 1β sccuntur Vx deorumne (n« sup. V) VN, deorum cttt. prudentiam F1, l prouidentia V N »· colulantne Ν " di om. N, dii HtocAPV^BF, de/. V* " partione VN, artitione Bl

. . . non babebat; Ait. 7, 19: quid agam non habeo; in all these babeo = scio; cf. ούκ έχω τί λέγω. N e p t u n u m , etc.: cf. 1, 40, η. (aera per maria . . . Neptunum); 2, 71, n. {Certs . . . Neptunus). c u m i n t c l l c g e n t i a : for cum cf. 2, 144, and n. (multis cum fiexibus); with the thought cf. 1, 3 6 ; Ac, 2, 119: quod quaedam animalis iniellegentia per omnia ea perm ant t et transeat. per mare p e r t i n e n t e m : cf. 1, 36: per omnium naturam rerum pertinentem; 2 , 7 1 . i d e m d e Ccrere: cf. 2, 7 1 : per terras Ceres. a l i u n d e . . . q u a e r e n d u m est: cf. 3, 15: sed nihil docent Stoici. et e s s e d e o s , etc.: cf. 2, 7 2 : mibi videor satis et esse deos et quales essent ostendiste. q u a l i s tu e o s case v i s : cf. 2 , 77: efficitur id quod volumiw, Ac. 2, 137: quos Antiochus sequi volebat ("made out that he followed"; Rcid); 2, 141: fixum vis esse ["make it out to be"; Rcid]. The present phrase is not only defective at the end but possibly also at the beginning, where V*N read quam qua/is, and Hcindorf inserted quoniam before qualis and agnoscere non possum after vis (Bake sup­ plies, similarly, intellegere non possum); Madvig and Goethe complete the sen­

tence non esse scio; Plasberg vide ne esse non possint. T. Wopkcns (Advers. crit. \ (1828), 125), on the other hand, retains quam qualis, but understands before it an omitted potius, comparing Lact. Inst. 2, 7, 1, with potius understood before quam credentem; in De Opif. 3, 1, similarly understood before quam cetera. 6 5 . v i d e m u s : perhaps some word like nunc (as Plasbcrg suggests) preceded this verb to introduce the third main heading. d e o r u m n e prudentia m u n d u s rega­ tur: cf. 1, 4: qui deorum mente atque ratione ornnem mundum administrati et regi censeant; 2, 3 : turn mundum ab bis administrart; 2, 73: proximum est ut doceam deorum pro­ videntia mundum administrari'; 2, 75: dico igitur providentia deorum mundum . . . administrari; 3, 6: turn ab iis mundum regi. c o n s u l a n t n e di r e b u s h u m a n i s : cf. 1, 3 : qui omnino nullam habere censerent rerum bumanarum procurationem deos; 2, 3 : postremo consultre eos rtbus humanis; 2, 154: restat ut doceam . . . omnia quae sint in hoc mundo . . . bominum causa facta esse et par ata; 3, 6: postremo considere eos rebus humanis; 3, 47, n. (rebus humanis intersint); 3, 79: //' quidem bominum generi consultant. e x tua partitione: cf. 3, 6: quadripertita, inquit, fuit divino tua . . . haec, si recte memini, partitio fuit.

1142

3,65

vobis videtur, accuratius disserendum puto." "Mihi vero", inquit Velleius, "valde videtur; nam et maiora exspecto l et us * quae dicta sunt vehementer adsentior *." Turn Balbus: "Interpellare te," inquit, "Cotta, nolo, sed su­ memus tempus aliud; efficiam profecto ut fateare. Sed ***" 1 cxpectam N1 ■ iis HVNB*F, hiis GBlt his Ρ columnar pars uacua in F

* Post adsentior quarts

accuratius disserendum puto: cf. than Balbus about some biological Fin. 1, 31: accurate disserendum . . . putant.matters and answers objections to the mihi vero, inquit: cf. 1, 17: mihi divine care and criticisms of divine vero, inquit Co/(a, videtur; Div. 2, 100: creation on the ground of its imperfec­ tions which do not appear in the cxur.t mibi vro, inquit, placet. maiora exspecto: so Velleius at 3, 2, parts of Cicero, we should assume some had said: nescis . . . quanta cum expecta­acquaintance with the lost passage. Further, Lact. De Ira, 7, 10, refuting tion/1 Cotta, sim te auditurus. vehementer adsentior: so Div. 1, the view that, among the animals, only man possesses reason, may owe some­ 105; Ac. 2, 148; Fin. 3, 57. interpellare . . . nolo, sed aumemue thing to the passage here lost. For other temput aliud: Mayor objects that there speculations as to the contents of the is not enough opposition between nolo lost parts cf. K. J. Neumann in Rban. and sumamus to justify sed, and Goethe Mus. 36 (1881), 155-157 (in Minucius); would expand to nolo, sed nunc continentemP. Schwenkc in BerL pbilol. Wocb. 8 audire ora/ionem tuam; nam ad ea quae (1888), 1308-1309; I. Hcincmann, Post,contra Stoicos dixisti refellenda sumemus demos' metapbys. Scbr. 2 (1928), 186. tempus aliud. But Plasbcrg well rejoins From all this we may reasonably infer that interpellare te . . . nolo means non that as late as the latter part of the fourth interpellate te, but that, to reserve his or the early part of the fifth century rights of rebuttal, he adds sumemus the third book was available essentially intact. (Plasberg's indication, along with tempus aliud. efficiam . . . ut fateare: i.e., what in the authentic fragments, of several pro­ 3, 64, he had said aliunde . . . quaerendummised topics for discussion proves little, since the inconcinnity between est. sed: the following lacuna must have arguments and refutations derived from contained the whole of the third section different sources makes against exact (providential care for the universe) and correspondence, and not all promises not a little of the fourth (the gods' care need have been fulfilled.) for man). Like that at 3, 13, it is found It has commonly been assumed that in all mss of our work which have been between S. IV/V and the archetype of reported upon, and therefore may be our extant mss (perhaps about the early assumed in their archetype, which ninth century?) someone, pagan or A. C. Clark, Tbe Descent of Manuscripts Christian, tore out certain pages con­ (1918), 326, designates Q. Presumably taining arguments thought subversive in this lacuna fall various fragments or of theistic beliefs. To be sure, Arnob. 3, close paraphrases from Book 3 appearing 7, tells us: cumque alios audiam mussitare in Arnobius, Lactantius (in several passa­ indignanter et dicere oportere statim per ges), Diomedes, Servius, the Scholia stnatum aboleantur bate scripta qmbms Danielis, and the Verona Scholia to the Christiana teligio cumptobeluf it vetustatis Aeneid. It may also be that in Lact. De opprimaiur auctoritas; and this account Opif. Dei, when he goes into more detail follows his reference to the honest

3, 66

1143

'Nequaquam istuc istac ibit;1 magna inest certatio. Nam ut ego illi* supplicarem8 tanta blandiloquentia,4 ni ob rem V 26 66 Paiumne ratiocinari videtur et sibi ipsa β nefaiiam pestem 1 istac B\ isthaec in mg. V*, ista AVB*F, istuc ista istec N, is tacebit / / , his 4 » subplicarem A blandilotacebit G, ista cibit Ρ ■ ills Ribb., illis coda. quenti APVNBF » ni ob rem Vablen, Op. acad. /, 38, niobcm AGPVN, a niobe ■ sibipsa A1 BF, an iobem P, in iouem Hx

courage of Cicero's criticisms of the pagan religion; cf. C. Thiaucourt, Essai sur Its traites pbil. de Cic. (1885), 241. Yet, considering (1) that much was allowed to remain which was unfavoable to pagan deities and cults; and (2) that between S. 1V/V and IX Christians would have been in the ascendant, it is more likely that the mutilator was a Christian. K. Zicglcr (Hermes, 71 (1936), 421-440) finds the origin of the tradition of the madness of Lucretius—possibly d.signed to discredit his unwelcome teachings—between Lactantius (who docs not know it) and Jerome (who docs), and it is tempting to think that the muti­ lation of our work may date from about the same period of misplaced zeal. On this general subject cf. A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 32, n. 34. nequaquaxn . . . ni ob rem: trochaic tetrameters from Enn. Med. txui, 266-268 Vahlcn; cf. Eur. Med. 364-369: κακώς πέττρακται πανταχή· τίς avrtpei; / άλλ' ούτι ταύτη ταύτα, μή SOXCITC πω. / . . . / . . . / δοκεΐς γαρ αν μ* τόνλ Οωπτϋσαί ποτέ, / el μή τι κερδαίνουσαν ή τεχνωμένην [Cicero himself was killed while reading the Medea of Euripides; cf. Phot. Bib/, cod. 190, p. 151, 18-20 Bckker]. On other quotations of Ennius by Cicero cf. Holden on Off. 1, 114; R. Wagner, De Cic. Trag. Rom. Iudice (1885), 25; for this play cf. E. Bcrtrand in Ann. de I'univ. de Grenoble, 9 (1897), 154, n. 3 (Cicero cites it 17 times; for another quotation cf. 3, 75, below); N. Locwenstcin-Drabkin, The Medea Exui of Ennius (1937).

istuc istac: note the polyptotoo. Istac and blandiloquentia are Ennian words nowhere used by Cicero himself; cf. L. Laurand, £t. sur It style de Cic. I 1 (1907), 33; 40. certatio: cf. Enn. Melanippa, 289: cert ο bic est nulla qui η monstrum net. ut ego illi supplicarem: Mayor thinks = egpnt ut supplicarem, comparing Phut. Trin. 750. Illi doubtless refers to Creon, K. of Corinth, who has ban­ ished Medea. blandiloquentia: a word found else­ where only in Hil. in Ps. 139, 4, though such adjectives as blandiloquens, blandiloquentulus, and blandiloquus occur. ni ob rem: Vahlen's emendation for the meaningless niobem of the mss [in iovcm H, niobe B); cf. Tcr. Pborm. 526: non pudet vanitatis? minume; dum ob rem. 66. parumnc: cf. 2, 72. M. Pohlenz (Ant. Fobrertum (1934), 8, n. 2) remarks that the theme of 3, 66-71 is followed by a variation of the same in 3, 72-79, with a further use in 3, 74-76 of materials very similar to those in Off. 3, 60-73; 3, 94. M. van den Bruwaenc (La tbeol. de Cic. (1937), 144-153) advances the novel and unlikely view that, since Cicero makes no allusion to his own consulship or to Caesar or Pompey, he is here using a work of his from earlier than their period, and he would date 3, 66-93 from about 81 B.C., when Cicero was about 25 years old. But this theory overlooks (1) the inappropriatcness in a dialogue which has as its dramatic date the period from ca. 77-75 B.C., of inserting refer­ ences to 65-45 B.C.—Bruwaene's rebuttal (144-146) is quite unconvincing; cf.

1144

3, 66

machinari1 ? I Hud vero quam callida * ratione: 'Qui volt esse quod volt,» ita dat se res ut operam dabit.' Qui est versus omnium seminator malorum. 'Ille traversa * mente ' mihi hodie tradidit repagula, * macinari A1 ■ calida Ν * qui uult esse quod uultde/f. Dav,, qui uuli A*VtN£l quoduult A*V*NBtut*d*t V1 * transuersa PV* · mente ex mentem Bt om. Ν Ο. Tcscari in Boll, difiJol.cl. 45 (1938). 22; W. Ax in Got ting. gel. Αηχ. (1939), 39-40; 42-43; P. Boyance in Rev. d. it. one. 41 (1939), 91—;(2) the likenesses above mentioned to the De Officiis (surely a late work). ratiocinari: cf. Eur. Med. 1079-1080: θυμός δέ κρείσσων των έμών βουλευ­ μάτων, / βσπερ μεγίστων αίτιος χαχών βροτοΐς. Yet Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plac. 4, 2 (V, 372 K.) remarks: ή Μήδεια δ'έμπαλιν ού μόνον ύπ' ούδενός έπείσθη λογισμού κτείνειν τους παΐ&ας, αλλά χαΐ τουναντίον άτταν όσον επί τφ λογισμφ μανθάνειν φησί, οία δράν μέλλει κακά, τόν θυμόν δέ είναι κρείττονα των βου­ λευμάτων, τουτέστιν ούχ ύποτετάχθαι καΐ πείθεσθαι καΐ Επεσθαι καθάττερ τινί δεσπότη τφ λόγφ τό πάθος, άλλ* άφηνιάζειν xal άποχωρεϊν καΐ άπειθεϊν τω προστάγματα, ως ετέρας τινάς έργον ή πάθημα δυνάμεως υπάρχον, ού τής λογι­ στικής; 4, 6 (V, 408 Κ.). CaUistr. Descr. 13, in describing a statue of Medea, says: ταΰτα μετά τοϋ σώματος τά πάθη ή είκών έμιμεΐτο καΐ ήν ίδεΐν τήν λίθον ότέ μεν φέρουσαν τόν θυμόν έν βμμασιν, ότέ δέ σκυθρωπόν όρώσαν καΐ μαλαττομένην είς στυγνότητα, ώσπερ άντικρυς τοΰ τεχνησαμένου τήν όρμήν είς της Εύριπίδου δραματοποι*ας πλήσαντος τήν μίμησιν, έν ή καΐ βουλεύεται συνανακινοΰσα καΐ σΙ»νεσιν Ιμφρονα καΐ είς θυμόν άγριαίνεΐ τό ή Jo;, κτλ. nefariam pestcm: the loss of her own children. qui volt . . . dabit: Enn. Med. 269 [accepting the reading qui volt <esse> quo J volt, etc.t which Da vies printed from two deteriores, and which is neces­ sary for the completion of the trochaic verse]. The line expressing the thought

that "where there's a will there's a way," while appropriate for the resolu­ tion of Medea, seems not t o correspond at all closely with Euripides ax the point. For similar expressions cf. Att. 14. 1, 2: de quo qmdem ille ad qmm deverti, Catrarem soliturn dicere: "magm refert tu quid petit, sed quicquid imJt void* ndt"; Plaut. Merc. 744: nam qui amaJ qued amat ή babet, id babtt pro cibo [cf. Tn». 242a]; CaecU. fr. 258 Warmington: jet petit; perf/cies; yet contrast Ter. Hats. 666: non licet bominem esse satpt ita at volt% si res non unit. ita dat ee res: cf. Att. 3, 23, 5: ut se imtia dederint perscribas; Font. 8, 15, 2: si Domitii male dant; Ter. f-fec. 380: omnibus nobis ut res dant stse, Ha magm atqut bumiles sumus; Em. 230: mrrwm, m ego me turpiter bodie a'c dabo. •eminator: cf. 2, 86, n. (stminator). ille traversa . . . mihi: Enn. Med. 270-272. Traversa is used metaphorically of a mind or a person led astray from the normal; cf. Cato ap. Gell. 6, 3, 14: secundat res laetitia transvorsum tummrr solent a recte consulendo; Sail. Jug. 6, 3: mediocris Ptros spt praedae transvorsos agit; 14, 20: pernor ne quos prrpata amuitu Iugurtbae parum cogmta transvorsos agat; Sen. Ep. 8, 4: coepit transvtrsos agen fetid Jos; Quintil. Inst. 10, 1, 110: cum transversum pi sua iudicem feral; Plin. N.H. 9, 67: quae refutatio aufert transfersum am mum; 28,1. Ille ή doubtless Jason's father-in-law, Crcon of Corinth. The first syllable of ille is shortened, as often, under the verse-ictus in comedy; cf. W. Christ, Mitrik d. Gt. u. Rimer* (1879), 11; F. Skutsch, Plausimubts u, Ramaniscbas (1892), 122.

3, 67

1145

quibus ego iram omnem recludam atque ill! perniciem* dabo, mihi maerores,2 illi luctum, exitium a illi, exilium mini.' Hanc videlicet rationem, quam vos divino beneficio homini solum * tributam dicitis,5 bestiae non habent; (67) videsne igitur quanto munere deorum simus adfecti? Atque eadem Medea · patrem patriamque fugiens, 'postquam 7 pater adpropinquat iamque 8 paene ut conprehendatur · parat, 1 perniciem V\ perniciem A*B*t mores F · exirum AHPV*BX 7 p o s q u a m AP · iamquae Β

permilem {?)AlVxBx * soli TV ' dicis Ρ · conpracndatur A

p e r n i c i e m d a b o : cf. 1, 122: quid malt datis. r e p a g u i a : bars for fastening d o u b l e d o o r s ; cf. Paul, ex Fcst. p . 280 M. (351 L.): repaguia sunt quae patefaciendi gratia ita figuntur ut e contrario oppangantur. /jaec et repages dicuntur. Cicero uses the w o r d literally in Div. 1, 7 4 : in templo lierculis valvae clausae repagulis subito se ipsae aptrutrunt; 2 Verr. 4, 94: convulns repagulis ecjractisque valvis; and several writers use it of the barriers at the carceres in the circus. For its figurative use, as here, cf. 2 Verr. 5, 39: omnia repaguia pudoris officique perfringeres. The sense is apparently here of a surrender, a n d M a y o r suggests that it may have been a c u s t o m t o deliver these bars to a c o n ­ q u e r o r w h e n a t o w n was c a p t u r e d — t h o u g h this we can only surmise. C r c o n has here put into Medea's u n s c r u p u l o u s hands the means he might have used for his o w n defence. iram . . . r e c l u d a m : Mayor t h i n k s the figure is that of unlocking a chest, but this ill agrees with the repaguia just mentioned, which apply rather to a d o o r which she is n o w in a position t o o p e n , letting forth all the anger accumulated behind it. With this line and the n e x t cf. Eur. Med. 371-375: ό δ* είς τοσούτον μωρίας άφίκττο / ώ σ τ ' εξόν αύτω τ&μ έλχϊν βουλχύματα / γης έκβαλόνπ, τήνδ' άφήκεν ήμέραν / μ*ϊναι μ', έν ^ τρεις των έμών έχθρων νεκρούς / Οήσω, πατέρα re καΐ κόρην π&σιν τ* έμόν; 392: ήν

* mcrorcs ex m e · media AlPVNBl

δ' έξελαύνη ξυμφορά μ' αμήχανος, κ τ λ . ; 399-400: πικρός ^ έ γ ώ σφιν και λυγροΰς θήσω γάμους, / πςκρόν 8έ κήδος καΐ φυγάς εμάς χΟονός [cf. F . Leo, Gescb. d. rom. Ut. 1 (1913), 191, n. 5J. m i h i . . . m i h i : note the elaborate chiasmus {abed . . . dYb'a') combined with the play u p o n exitium and exilium. r a t i o n e m : ironical. h o m i n i s o l u m tributam d i c i t i s : cf. 2, 153: soli enim ex animantibus; 2, 154: soli enim rattone utentes. 67. e a d e m M e d e a : t h o u g h n o t in the Medea of E n n i u s b u t probably in some other tragedy, perhaps the Medea of Accius, from which Cicero q u o t e d at length in 2, 89, a b o v e . O . Ribbcck (Trag. Rom. Frag.· (1897), 3 0 1 , n o . 93) more cautiously treats the lines postquam pater . . . parricidio as a n o n y m o u s . T h e general situation is fully discussed by A. C. Pearson o n Soph. Scytbae. Based o n the present fragment is De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 2 2 : ut ex eodem Ponto Medea ilia quondam fugisse dicitur, quam praedicant in fuga fratris sus membra in eis locis qua se parens persequeretur dissipavisse, ut eorum conlectio dispersa maerorque patrius celeritatem consequendi retardaret; cf. O v . Tr. 3, 9, 5-34 [explaining the origin of the name Tomi], w h o says that w h e n the A r g o n a u t s saw the fleet of Aeetes approaching, Medea stabbed her b r o t h e r Absyrtus and (27-34) ita divellit divulsaque membra per agros j dissipat in muttis invenienda locis. j ruu pater ignoret, scopulo

1146

3,67 pucrum intcrca obtruncat * membraque * articulatim dividit pcrque 3 agros 4 passim dispergit corpus; id ea gratia ut, dum nati dissipatos * artus ■ captaret parens,7 ipsa interea effugeret, ilium ut ■ maeror tardarct sequi, sibi salutem ut familiari pareret parricidio.'

1

Bl

optruncat A * -que ex quae Β · disputatot Η · arcus Ρ

· -que ex quae B, peraque V^ ' i l i u m . . . pareret add. in mg.N

proponit in alto f pallentesque manux sanguineumque caput, / ut genitor luctuque novo lardetur tt, artus / dum legit extinctos, triste retardet iter. / inde Tomis dictus locus bic% quia fertur in illo / membra soror fratris constcuisst sui [where the words per agros, dissipat, and tardetur are perhaps borrowed from our passage]; Her. 6, 129-130: spargere quae fratris potuit lacerata per agros ( corpora, pignoribus parceret ilia meis. Other accounts say that she threw the severed limbs into the River Phasis or the sea; cf. Schol. ApoU. Rh. 4, 223: Φερεκύδης δέ έν ζ' τήν Μήδειάν φησιν &ραι μικρόν βντα τον "Αψυρτον έχ της κοίτης, Ιάσονος είπόντος αύτη, <καΐ> ένεγκεϊν προς τους Άργοναύτας· έπεί δέ έδιώχθησαν, σφάξαι καΐ μχλίσαντας έκβχλεΐν είς τόν ποταμόν; Apollod. Bibl. 1, 9, 24: ΙδοΟσα δέ αυτόν [Acctce] πλησίον όντα Μήδεια τόν άδελφόν φο­ νεύει καΐ μελίσασα κατά τοϋ βυθοϋ βίπτει, συναΟροίζων δέ ΑΙήτης τά του παιδός μέλη της διώξεως υστέρησε* διόπερ ύποστρέψας και τά σωθέντα τοϋ παιδός μέλη Οάψας τόν τόπον προσηγόρευσε Τόμους [but Hygin. Fab. 26, 3, puts his burial-place at Absoris]. Absyrtus (for w h o m cf. 3, 48, n. (Absjrto) ), is in some accounts (e.g., Soph. Seytbae, fr. 546) considered a mere child (as here); others (e.g., ApoU. Rh. 4, 454-481) make him an adult slain in ambush; on the varia­ tions of the story cf. K. Wernicke in P.~W. 2 (1896), 285-286. The Medea o f Euripides does not describe this part of the legend. On postquam in early Latin introducing a present indicative cf. R. Kuhncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 2 1 (1914), 358. o b t r u n c a t : literally "lops off bran­

* egroi · ut] a P

ches," hence doubtless r e n d e r i n g μίλιζειν and particularly the p r i m i t i v e custoe of μασχαλισμός, for w h i c h cf. ApoU. Rh. 4, 477; F. Boehm in P.-W. 1 4 (1930 2060-2062 (especially 2061). a r t i c u l a t i m : cf. Plaut. Epid 488: istic bomo te articulatim concias't; i n Firm. De Errore, 6, 3, the ms reads partscuLann membra concisa but Wakefield e t aL rciJ articulatim; for other cases cf. The Ling. Ut. 2 (1906), 690; s e e a l s o th< adverbs membratim and visceratim; e.gArnob. 1, 4 1 : Liberum . . . membrasi» ab Titanis dissipatum. p e r q u e a g r o s : sec n. o n eadem Meac above. Note the alliteration w i t h pc in this line and the next. e a gratia: for the phrase cf. Tex. Andr. 587; Haut. 7 6 8 ; Hec. 6 1 7 ; SalL Jug. 54, 4 ; id ea gratia eveniebat; 8 4 , 4: id ea gratia facilius . . . fuit. d u m captaret: a mixture o f time anc purpose: "while the father s h o u l d be gathering up." Kiessling's emendanoe of aptaret would apparently contemplitr the reconstruction of Absyrtus as on« might a picture-puzzle; cf. t h e tasteless passage in Sen. Pbaedr. 1256-1261! d i s s i p a t o s artus: for this use cf disripo cf. the examples quoted o n esdrv Medea, above; also Tbes. Ling. Lot. 5 (1909). 1488, 12-54. s i b i s a l u t e m . . . pareret parricidio: note the double alliteration, and also, in the second phrase, the paronomasii. familiari parricidio: par{r)icida T U apparently by the ancients derived rroc pater and caedo; cf. Quintal. Inst. 8, 6. 35 [examples of catachrcsis]: parruiL· matris quoque out fratris interfector; Plot. Rom. 22, 4 : π ϊ σ α ν άνδροφονίαν πατρο·

3,68

1147

68 Huic ut scelus sic nc ratio quidem1 defuit.1 Quid? Ille quidem ex qui Β

' defuit *x fuit F

κτονίαν rcpoociTctiv; Dig. 1, 2, 2, 23: Frohde (Beq^enberger's Beitr. 8 (1884), quaestores constituebantur a populo qui 164) connects the word with πηός (Doric capitalibus rebus prattsstnt; hi appellabantur παός). Cf. also A. Waldc, Lat. etym. quaestorts parricidii, quorum ttiam meminit Wbrterb> (1906), 449; A. Bergcr in lex duodicim tabu/arum; 49, 9, 6: utrum Oxf. class. Diet. (1949), 650. qui occidtrunt parentis an etiam consdi The lex Pompeia de parriddiis (70 B.C.) poena parricidii adfidantur quaeri potest; dealt with the legal side of the question; et ait Maecianus etiam ctmscios eadem poena cf. Dig. 48, 9, 1: lege Pompeia de parriddiis adfidendos, non solum parriddas; Donat. cavetur ή quis patrem . . . occideret . . . ut Art. gram. 3, 6 (G.L.K. 4, 400): cata- poena ea teneatur quae est lege Cornelia de cbrtns est usurpatio nominis aliens, ut sicariis. As noted by T. Mommscn parricidam didmus qui Occident fratrem; (Rom. Strafrecbt (1899), 612-613), by Pomp. Comm. (G.L.K. 5, 306): nescio this law emphasis was laid upon kinship qui filium suum occidit dicitur parricida; of those murdered; cf. Pro Clu. 31: in nescio qui matrem suam occidit dicitur ipso fraterno parricidio; Pal. 3, 18: bunc parricida; sororem, dicitur parricida . . . depatris etpatruiparricidio cogitasse; Liv. 3, quamquam et maiores nostri voluerunt aliud 50, 5: parricidam liberum-, 8, 11, 7: parri­ esse parricidam . . . apud maiores enim cidio filii\ 40, 24, 6: parricidium fratris. nostros bomicidas raro legt'stis, parricidas On the degrees of kinship included autem semper, idcirco etiam parricidas patriaeunder parricidium sec T. Mommscn, pocamus qui cives interimunt [cf. In Catil. op. cit.t 644-645. In the Greek originals 1, 29: hoc parricida avium interfecto); of this story perhaps άδελφοκτονία was Paul, ex Fcst. p. 221 M. (247 L.): parri­ used. That parricidium was a topic for cida non utique is qui parentem occidisset declamationes may be seen from QuintiL dicebatur sed qualemcumque bominem in- Decl. min. 299; Empor. De delib. Mat. demnatum. ita fuisse indicat lex Numat (Rbet. Lat. min. 573 Helm): et Medea Pompili regis bis compostta verbis: "si qui de parricidio cogitat. bominem liberum dolo sciens morti duit, 68. ille: introducing well-known paricidas esto"; Lyd. De Magistr. 1, 26: examples; cf. 2, 89, n. (tilt apud Accium); παρρικίδας δέ 'Ρωμαίοι όμονύμως τους 3, 72; 3, 75. The person described is Tt γονέων τους τι πολιτών φονέας άττο- Atreus, avenging himself upon his καλοΰσι. But E. Wolfflin (Arcb. f. /at. brother Thyestes, who had seduced his Lex. 12 (1900), 172) points out that -tr- wife Aeropc. The story is concisely in Latin docs not become -rr- (T. related by Hygin. Fab. 86: Tbjestes Mommscn, Rom. Strafrecbt (1899), 612, Pelopis et Hippodamiae filius quod cum n. 3, had already rejected this etymology). Atropa Atrei uxore concubuit a fratre Modern etymologies have been varied; Atreo de regno est eiectus; 88, 1-2: Atreus cf. the resumes of views by T. Mommscn, Pelopis et Hippodamiae filius cupiens a lx.\ F. Gustafsson in Mil. Boissier Tbytste fratre suo iniurias exsequit in gratiam (1903), 235-238. That of J. Lunak, De cum eo rediit et in regnum suum eum reduxit, Paricidio Vocis Orig. (1900), which de­ filiosque dus infantes Tantalum et Plistbtnem rived it from pdrare (prepared, i.e., pre­ [Apollod. Epit. 2, 13, gives different meditated, murder) is rightly rejected by names] oeddit et epulis Tbyesti apposuit. E. Wolfflin (l.c.) and others; Gustafsson qui cum vesceretur, Atreus imperavit braccbia (op. cit., 238-240) vigorously supports et ora puerorum afferri; ob id scelus etiam a derivation from patrare (a consumma­ Sol currum aver tit, etc.; for other ancient ted murder; but the same objection to accounts cf. Frazer on Apollod. Epit. 2, -tr- becoming -rr- would apply); F. 13, and the additional passages cited by 73

1148

3, 68

funcstas cpulas fratri conparans nonnc versat hue et illud cogitatione rationem: 'Maior mini moles, maius miscendum est malum, qui illius acerbum cor contundam et conprimam/ 27 Nee tamen ille ipse est 1 praetereundus,* 'qui non sat habuit coniugem inlexe * in stuprum.' 1 ille est ipse Ν A\iiucxscBF,ilcxc

* praetereudus A1, praetercundum Ν K\illcxac V*

■ inlexe A1, inlcxissc

cles A. C. Pearson, Frag, of Sop/socles, 1 (1917), 91-93. On various other plavs upon this theme cf. Owen on Ο v. Tr. 2, 391; Pearson, ΛΛ; Frazcr on Apollod. ISpit. 2, 13. Note the alliteration of m in the first of these lines (maior mibi moles matus miscendumst malum) and of c in the second (acerbum cor contundam et conprimam), which Warmington renders "That I may crush and crunch his sorry soul." With cor contundam cf. Att. 12, 44, 3: contudi enim animum et fortasse vici; and vewat rationem; cf. 3, 25, n. (msutos similar cases in Tbes. Ling. Lat. 4 (1909), et callidos); Fin. 2, 99: hue et iiluc, Torquate,806, 30-38; also Ace. 174 Ribbcck: vos versetis licet; 5, 86: verses te hue atqm ferum feroci contundendum imperiost. illuc necesse est. ille ipse: see n. on ille, above; here maior mini, e t c : these two lines, it refers to Thycstes. spoken by Atreus himself, from the qui non eat habuit, etc.: Ace. Atreus of Accius (nos. 200-201 Ribbcck; Atreus,20S Ribbcck (169 Warmington). 163-166 Warmington), arc quoted in The poetic (but cf. Sen. 48) form sat De Or. 3, 219 (preceded by two other is used chiefly with est or with some form lines: iierum Tbyestes Atreum adtractatum of habere; e.g., Piaut. Ampb. 79; Tcr. advent t, / iterum iam adgreditur me et Andr. 335; 704; I lout. 718. quietum exsuscitat] and in Tusc. 4, 77 coniugem: Acropc; cf. W. H. Roscher [followed by the words: quo igitur bate in Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 87; G. Knaack in erumpit moles? audi Τ byestem: ipsus bortaturP.-\P. 1 (1894), 678; for her seduction me frater ut meos malts miser / mandarem add: Dio Chrys. Or. 11, 7; Schol. Eur. natos . . . torum viscera apponit). On the Or. 14; 16; Zcnob. 2, 34 (Paroem. Gr. 1, myth cf. A. Furtwanglcr in Roscher, 41, and parallels in Lcutsch and SchnciAusf. Lex. 1 (1884), 714; J. Escher- dcwin's n.); Lact. in Tbeb. 4, 306; Biirkli in P.-W. 1 (1896), 2142; J. Ilberg Suid. s.v. Άτρέως δμματα. in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 5 (1924), 913; inlexe: a syncopated perfect infinitive M. Mayer in P.-VP. 6A (1936), 664-665. found also in Plaut. Merc. 53; for similar This play of Accius is cited by Gcero cases cf. R. Kuhner-F. Holzwcissig, 13 times (E. Bcrtrand in Ann. de /'univ. Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 1» (1912), 788; de Grenoble, 9 (1897), 149, n. 5; 151, n. 1; also Brix and Nicmcycr on Plaut. Trin. cf, Holdcn on Off. 1, 114); for its history 743; Ernout on Lucr. 1, 233 [who ob­ cf. Gcll. 13, 2, 1-6; on the question serves that such haplology is frequent whether Accius borrowed from Sopho­ in sigmatic perfects].

Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 602, n. (patriis . . . meruit), with discussion of other cases, mythological and historic, of parents eating the flesh of their own children (starting with instances among the gods); to which add: Parthcn. Narr. amat. 13; Manil. 3, 18; Achill. Isag. 2A, p. 55 Maass (cf. p. 98 Maass); Liban. Orat. 39, 22; Oros. 1, 12, 8; Phot. Bib/, cod. 250, p. 444 a 21 Bckkcr; also li-^ecb. 5, 10; Baruch, 2, 3. epulas . . . conparans: cf. 1, 112: epulas conparant.

3, 68

1149

De quo recte et verissume loquitur Atreus i1 'quod re in * summa summum esse arbitror periclum \ matres coinquinari4 regias,5 contaminari · stirpem, admisceri genus/ At id 7 ipsum quam callide, qui regnum adulterio quaereret: 'Addo', inquit, 'hue, quod mihi portento caelestum β pater prodigium misit, regni · stabilimen 10 mei, agnum inter pecudes aurea clarum coma, 1 adreus A1 ■ in re in Hl ■ periclum A1, pcriculum A*NBF 7 * rcgiam* V%N · comtaminari Bl ad PBl quinari AGV1 10 P, scaelcstum m. rec. VB · rcgnis Bl stabilimem Bl

§

* quoincaeleste

recte ct verissume: for the combina­ there seems little, if any, difference in tion of positive and superlative cf. meaning here between the two words. R. Kuhncr-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. Hur. Bl. 722 calls it a τέρας [cf. Apoll. lat. Spr. 2, 2· (1914), 478-479. Rh. 1, 258]. caelestum pater: cf. Sil. Ital. 3, 137: quod re . . . genus: Ace. Atreus, 206-208 Ribbcck (170-172 Warmington). pater . . . caelestum. stabilimen: only here, though stabili­ summa summum: polyptotun, as menturn occurs in various writers. in 3, 72, below. agnum: on rams with gold or purple coinquinari: the earliest occurrence of this word, here to be read as a quad­ fleeces cf. J. C. Bulenger in Gracvius, risyllable. The danger involved is one Thes. Antiq. 5 (1696), 501-502; and for affecting the purity of the royal blood, the story of the ram with the golden even though in this case it is by mixture fleece, involved in many ancient myths, P. W. Forchhammcr in Jabrb. f. Pbilol. with another of the same family rather than with one of lower social rank. I l l (1875), 391-398; K. Secligcr in In cither case, however, the throne Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 510-525; might pass into the possession of a J. Eschcr-Burkli in P.-W. 2 (1896), usurper (qui regnum adulterio quaereret) 2140-2142; A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), or his descendants. Contaminatam stirpem, 405-409 (additions in 3, 2 (1940), 1080); admisceri genus express the same thought J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bough, 1· (1917), 365; in different terms; cf. F. Leo, Gescb. d. 4» (1914), 162-163; J. R. Bacon. Voyage torn. Lit. 1 (1913), 404, n. 1. of tbe Argonauts (1925), 42-66; A. H. admisceri genus: cf. Virg. Aen. 1, Krappc in Rbein. Mus. 11 (1928), 182-184 578-579: Teucros in regna vocari, / stirpem(id., in Am. J οurn. of Pbilol. 63 (1942), 446-447); M. Mayer in P.-W. 6A (1936), admisceri Pbrygiam. callide: cf. 3, 25, n. (versuJos et 665-667. callidos). The tradition of this ram is as early addo . . . sibi: Ace. Atreus, 209-213 as Hesiod (Eoiae, 38, ap. [Eratosth.] Ribbcck (173-177 Warmington). While Catast. 19; Aral. Lat. pp. 221-222 Maass): it is true that add* (followed by ad, hue, ούτος ό Φρίξον διακομίσας xal Έ λ λ η ν quod, etc.) often occurs (e.g., 2, 139: άφθιτος [cf. Pind. Pytb. 4, 230-231] δέ ών hue add* ntrvos), there seems no need, έ^όθη αύτοϊς ύπό Νεφέλης της μητρόςwith some scholars, here to emend addo e*Xe & ΧΡυσήν δοράν, ώς 'Ησίοδος καΐ to add*; cf. Brut. 242: addamus buc ttiam; Φερ€κύδης είρήκασιν; id., Aegimius, l (ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. 3, 587) and the Pro Rob. 20: addam . . . eodem. Alcmaeonis (Schol. Eur. Or. 995), and inquit: sc. Atreus. appears in a long series of later writers; portento . . . prodigium: cf. 2, 7;

1150

3, 69

quern clam 1 Thycstcm clcpcrc ausum esse e regia, qua * in re adiutriccm coniugem cepit * sibi.' 69 Videturne summa inprobitate usus non sine summi esse 4 1 queen clam A%, queen dan AXVN, quendam HF, quendam ·*· Bt quern dean · coepit BF * summa esse] sumP, quondam Aid. * aqua AXHPVB mato Bx

e.g., Eur. El. 699-705; 719-725; Or. 812: όπότβ χρυσέας ήλθ' £ρις άρνός; Ι.Τ. 196-198: άλλοις «* άλλα προσέβα / χρυ­ σέας άρνός μχλαθροΐς &3ύνα, / φόνος επί φάνω, άχεα τ" 4χ£σιν; 812-813; Hypsipyle (Oxyrb. Pap. no. 852); Acusilaus 9 (ap. Schol. ApolL Rh. 4. 1146-1148); Plat. Polit. 268c; ApoU. Rh. 1, 257; ah; Diod. 4, 46, 5-4, 47, 6; Varr. R.R. 2, 1, 6; Ov. Am. 1, 15, 22; 2, 11, 4; Ep. 17, 143-144; Sen. Tby. 222-235; Val. Fl. 1, 56; 5, 490; Apollod. Epit. 2, 10-11 [and Frazer's n.]; Hygin. Fab. 3, 1-2; 188, 4; Mela, 1, 108; Dio Chrys. Or. 13, 20; 66, 6; Paus. 2, 18, 1; 9, 34, 5; Juv. 1, 10-11; Lucian, Astrol. 12; De Salt. 43; Pentad. Dt Fortima, 25-26; / Myth. Vat. 23-25; 27; 93; 2 Myth. Vat. 134-136; 142; 147; Lact. in Tbeb. 2, 281; 3. 516; 4» 306; 5, 475; in Acbill. 65; Norm. 10, 202; Prise. Praeexerc. 6 (G.L.K. 3, 431); Procop. 8, 2, 30; Schol. //. 2, 105; 7, 86; Od. 12, 69; Schol. Pind. Pyih. 4, 133 a; Schol. Eur. Mtd. 5; Or. 807; 989; 995; 998; Schol. ApoU. Rh. 4, 177; Schol. Lucan. 3, 271; Zenob. 4, 38 (Paroem. Gr. 1, 95); 4, 92 (Paroem. Gr. 1, 111); Suid. /.pp. ανάθημα; Βέρας; Eustath. in //. 2, 104. Many ancient explanations and rationalizations of the myth are recorded, for which see K. Sceligcr in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884), 516; J. FscherBiirkli in Ρ.-ΧΎ. 2 (1896), 2141-2142; good resumes in J. R. Bacon, op. at., 43-66; and especially A. B. Cook, Zens, 1 (1914), 405-409 (at 407 he thinks it part of a very early stratum in Greek religion, and at 409 that it is a theriomorphic epiphany of Zeus, forefather of the Pclopidae; earlier Cook had taken it for the sun itself). In any event, it seems to have been regarded as a talisman, some sort of a symbol of the kingship

which would belong to one who owned the lamb itself; cf. Apollod. Epit. 2, 11: έςχΐτπ θυέστης τφ πλήθιι τήν βαστλχία*» δεΐν Ιχειν τόν ίχοντα τήν άρνα τη* χρυσην OMVOCUCVOU 8έ του Ά τ ρ ί ω ; δείξας έβασΟ**»; Sen. Tby. 223: speci­ men antiquum regm; J. G. Frazer, Golden Bough, 1> (1917), 365; A. H. Krappe in Rbein. Mus. 77 (1928), 182-184 (with Iranian parallels); A. B. Cook, Zeus, 3, 2 (1940), 1080. For representations in art cf. O. Gmppe, Gr. Mytb. u. ReJ. 1 (1906), 575, n. 0. quern clam: from the varied and sometimes meaningless ms evidence several principal readings have emerged: tm clam Ribbeck: quondam Aldus, Muller. Plasberg, ct al.; quendam of H, accepted by Deiter and Goethe; and quern clam of A*, followed by Hcindorf, Alien, Orclli, Baiter, and Mayor. Of these em clam is too cjaculatory; quondam puts the theft into too indefinite a past time; quendam, though sometimes used in a disparaging sense (e.g., Aug. Gonf. 3, 7: adusdam Ciceronis), would hardly be applied by a ruler to his princely brother. On the whole, then, quern clam seems as close to the mss as any and furnishes acceptable sense. elepcre: in Cicero's time rather an archaic verb. adiutriccm coniugem: cf. Sen. Tby. 234-235: bwu facinus ingens ausus assumpta in sctlus J consorte nostri perfidus tbalami avebit. 69. videturne: for -ne = nonne cf. 2, 70; 3, 82; 3, 83; Off. 3, 68 (and Holden's n.); 3, 78; Tusc. 2, 26; 2, 50; 2, 53; 5, 35; De Or. 2, 62; Pro Rose. Am. 113. This use is frequent with the verb viim, especially in the contraction widen, giving, as Mayor observes, an ironical

3, 69

1151

ratione? l Nee vero scaena solum referta est his sceleribus * sed multo vita communis paene maioribus. Sentit domus unius cuiusque,3 sentit forum, sentit curia, campus, socii, provinciae, ut quern ad modum ratione recte fiat sic ratione peccetur, altenimque et a paucis et raro, alterum et semper et a plurimis, ut satius fuerit nullam omnino nobis a dis * inmortalibus datam esse rationem quam tanta cum pernicie 5 datam. Ut vinum aegrotis, quia · pro1 ratione . . . sed multo add. in mg. Β β his celeribus Ν * umuscuiusque Vx, · pemitie B*, pernice PVX · quia] qua F unicuiusque Ρ * diis V%N

appearance of impartiality to the ques­ 7; 1, 58; 2, 13; Am. 18; 21; 38; Sen. tion; cf. άρα for ip* ού (e.g., Eur. Ale. Ep. \22t 18. 341). sentit . . . ut . . . peccetur: cf. Pro ratione? ncc . . . sed multo: the Rose. Am. 66: videtisne . . . ut eos agitent Furiae. omission of this passage in Β gives an opportunity to A. C. Clark {The Descent domus . . . forum . . . curia, campus, of Manuscripts (1918), 346; 355) to esti­ socii, provinciae: in an enlarging circle mate the probable length of lines in the of relationships: home, the courts (with ancestor of Q (the archetype of our mss) forum cf. 3, 74: veniamus in forum), the at about 28-29 letters. legislative body,, the hustings (elections nee vero scaena solum: cf. 3, 74, n. being held in the Campus Martius), {tbeatro . . . forum). The effectiveness of representing local units; then the Italian illustrations of virtues and vices is seen socii and the (largely overseas) provinces. on the stage but more strikingly in real Into all these deception and the misuse life (cf. Div. 1, 68: tragoedias loqui vidtor of reason may enter. et fabulas. at ex te ipso non commentieiam recte fiat: recte facere (or fieri) is com­ rem, etc.), just as exemp/a from Roman monly used of right action as opposed history arc, to the Romans, more in­ to sin or crime, and so is ofuset to peccare; fluential than those from Greek history cf. Ac. 1, 37: inter recte factum a/que (cf. Div. 1, 55: sed quid ego Graecorum? peccatum; Fin. 3, 48: vel peccare vel recte nescio quo modo me magis nostra delectant). facere; 3, 69: recte autem facta et peccata At 3, 74, he passes from the stage to the non babentur eommunia. With the sub­ forum; cf. also Sen. 65: idqm cum in vita, junctive fiat cf. 1, 96: ut inmortalitate turn in scaena intellegi potest ex its fra tubusvincamur sic animi praestantia vinei; 3, 92: qui in Adelpbis sunt. ut . . . membra . . . moveantur, sic . . . multo . . . paene maioribus: multo omnia fingi. probably, by a sort of brachylogy, modipaucis et raro . . . semper et a pluri­ tics both referta and maioribus, unless, mis: note the chiastic order. Manutius, as Mayor suggests, magis has been lost followed by various editors, emended after multo (but Plasbcrg well rejoins semper to saepe; yet cf. 3, 72: levitates that in that case we should expect comicae parumne semper in ratione versantur? multo magis . . . ac paene). With the word- satius fuerit: with the phrase cf. 1, order Plasbcrg compares Tusc. 5„ 85: 69, n. {satius fuerit); De Or. 3, 110; nee midto veteres Academici secus. with the thought 3, 75: istam calliditatem vita communis: cf. Div. 1, 50: plena bomimbus di ne dedissent, qua perpauci exemplorum est bistoria, turn referta vita bene utuntur; 3, 78; also 2 Esdras, 7, 46: communis [and Pease's n. on plena exem­ "It had been better not to have given plorum); 1. 86; 2, 86; Ac. 1, 15; Of. 1, the earth unto Adam; or else, when it

1152

3, 70

dest raro, nocet saepissime, melius est non adhibere omnino quam spe dubiae salutis in apertam perniciem incurrere,1 sic haud * scio an melius fuerit humano generi motum istum celerem cogitationis, acumen, sollertiam,3 quam rationem vocamus, quoniam pestifera sit 4 multis, admodum paucis salutaris,6 non dari omnino quam tarn munifice et tarn large dari. 70 Quam ob rem si mens voluntasque divina idcirco consuluit hominibus quod us est· largita rationem, us solis 7 consuluit quos bona ratione donavit, quos videmus si 1 pcrncciem P, pcrnicm incurrc A1 * haud] aut Bl ■ solertiam B*F, sel* sint AXPVXBF · salutaria B*F · iis est AHPV, h i s eft crtiam Bl T BFt hiis est G iis solis Ht hiis solis GV*N, his solis A%PVBF, is s o l i s A1

was given him, to have restrained him from sinning." o m n i n o : thrice in t w o sentences. v i n u m a e g r o d e : cf. 3 , 7 8 : ut si medicus sciat turn aegrotum qui iussus sir vinum sumtre meracius sumpturum statimqut periturum magna si/ in culpa; Plat. Rep. 3, 405<MO6a; Theophr. Cbar. 11: άπαγορεύοντος τοϋ Ιατροϋ δπως μή δώσει οίνον τω μαλαχιζομένω, φήσας βούλεσθαι &ιάπειρον λαμβάνειν ευ ποτίσαι τόν κακώς Ιχοντα; Apul. Flor. 19: Ascltpiades tile, inter praecipuos medicorum, si mum Hippocratem excipias, ceteris princeps, primus etiam vino repperit aegris opitulari, sed dando scilicet in tempore; 1 Tim. 5, 23 (and Wctstcin's very full notes on the passage]. For Galen's advice on the use of wine in illness cf. the index of Kuhn's edition ( X X , 658-659). prodeat . . . n o c e t : cf. 1, 120, n. (prodesse . . . nocere). s p e d u b i a e s a l u t i s : cf. Hor. Ep. 1, 18, 110: dubiae spe pendu/us bora*; Lucan, 1, 506-507: aut patrii dubiae dum vota salutis / conciperent tenuere Lares. The adjective is transferred as in 2, 9 8 : fontium geJidas perennitates. m e l i u s fuerit: like satius fuerit, above. motum . . . celerem cogitationis: cf. 3, 7 1 : sine animi motu et cogitation*, id est, ratione; Legg. 2, 46: qui modo ingenio possit moveri; De Or. 1, 113: et animi atque ingeni celeres qmdam moius ess* debeni; Off 1, 132: motus auttm animorum duplices sunt, aJteri cogitationis, alters appttitus;

and many other cases cited by H . Mcrguet, Lex. ^. d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 195; also Plat. Legg. 10, 8 9 6 c - 8 9 7 a : 4γει μέν δή ψυχή πάντα τα κατ* ούρανόν καΐ γην καΐ Θάλατταν ταΐς αύτης κινήσεσιν, αΓς ονόματα έστι βούλεσθαι, σκοπκΐσβαι, έπιμελεΐσΟαι, βουλεύεσθαι. κτλ. a c u m e n : cf. A. Pittet, Vocab. pbilos. de Sinkqm, 1 (1937), 49-50. pestifera . . . salutaria: cf. 2 , 3 4 : accessum ad res saiutares, a pestiferis rtcessum; 2, 122: secernerent pestifera a salutaribus. pestifera sit: Schoemann et aj. read pestifera est, as giving the reason assigned by the speaker, but Plasberg well com­ pares, 2, 3 2 : ni ita esse/, bominem qui esset mundi pars . . . pluris esse quam mundum ornntm oporteret. 70. s i . . . i d c i r c o . . . q u o d : cf. below: si is qui accept t ben* utitur idcirco is qtd dtdit amice dtdit; Off. 2, 79: ή plures stmt ... idcirco plus etiam patent; De Or. 1, 118: n*qu* enim si multitudo litium . . . idcirco nos boc . . . omittemus; Att. 8, 11 D , 5: nee si . . . idcirco, etc. As Schoemann ob­ serves, idcirco consuluit is here a brachylogy for idcirco consuluiss* dtcitur a vobis. b o n a ratione: the Auct. ad Herenm. 2, 29, remarks that in bestiis nttilam ntqm bonam neque ma/am rationem pideamus, which is in keeping with 2, 154: so£ enim ratione utentes. O n bona ratio cf. 3, 71: bona ratio si vera, mala autem si falsa est opinio; Legg. 1, 3 3 : qtabus enim ratio e nature data est isdem etiam recta ratio

3, 70

1153

modo ulli sint esse * perpaucos.* Non placet autem paucis a diis8 inmortalibus esse consultum; sequitur ergo ut nemini consultum sit. 28 Huic loco sic soletis occurrere:4 non idcirco non optume 6 nobis a diis · esse provisurn quod multi eorum beneficio perverse 4

1 ullis interesse P, ullis itxtcssc A1^ occurrc BXF * obtimc Pt obtumac A

data eit; 2, 10: princeps apta ad iubendum et ad vetandum ratio est recta summi Iovis. The term doubtless = ορθός λόγος, for which cf. the passages cited in M. Adlcr's index to S.V.F. 4 (1924), 9 3 ; also E. V. Arnold, Rom. Stoicism (1911), 7 1 ; 273, and n. 4 . si m o d o ulli sint: for the subjunctive cf. 2, 78, n. (//' modo sint (ut profecto sunt) ). O n the scarcity of these wise men, accord­ ing to the Stoic view, cf. 3, 11, n. (placet . . . opinione stuitorum iudicari); 3, 79, n. (sapientiam . . . nemo adsequitur); also 1, 23, n. (sapientiumne); Aug. C Iul. Op. imp. 5, 3 : prudentes . . . quos testaris esse rarissimos. e s s e c o n s u l t u m : cf. 1, 122: hominibus considunt [where Cotta uses essentially the same argument which he here oppo­ ses); 2, 162; 2, 165; 2, 166: singulis hominibus consult; Div. 2, 40: hominibus consulat; 2, 125: hominibus consu/ens. sequitur e r g o u t : for the expression cf. 2, 43. h u i c l o c o , etc.: Mayor has raised considerable criticisms of the arrange­ ment of the materials in 3, 65-78, empha­ sizing apparent duplication of 3, 69 by 3, 74 [passing from stage to forum]; of 3, 69 by 3, 78 [dangers from medicines]; and of 3, 70 by 3, 76 [inheritances]; and he suggests various transpositions which, he believes, would clarify the sense. Since the ms tradition offers no support for such an assumption, he supposes Cicero to have first written the short summary in 3, 69-71, which he later expanded in 3, 71-79, and thinks that by the mistake of the original editor both were inserted in the text. At the time of writing Cicero may well have clipped twice into the same source (Clitomachus; cf. L. Reinhardt, Die QuelUn v. Cic. Schr.

■ perpauco Vx% paucos Ρ · diis AXVXNBF

* disP

De D.N. (1888), 64-65; Plasberg, cd. maior, 385-386), filling out some parts also from his o w n personal information (e.g., in the Roman exempla in 3, 74), and Ax (appendix, p. 212) suspects that he may have planned to revise and inte­ grate the whole passage. Plasberg (p. 385) well suggests that he uses in­ tentionally some arguments of the Stoics, and that he does not deny that reason has been given men by the gods, but rather that it was a wise gift. On the defence of the gods against charges of injustice cf. M. Pohlcnz, Die Stoa, 2 (1949), 57. l o c o : "line of argument" (Mayor). s o l e t i s : R. Philippson (Pbilol. Wocb. 54 (1934), 193) remarks that this word and urgetis in 3, 76, reflect nothing in the speech of Balbus. occurrere: used both of an idea —acceptable or the reverse—occurring to the mind and (as is clearly the case here) of an opponent in argument raising an objection. e o r u m b e n e f i c i o perverse uterentur: misuse of a bounty docs not disprove the benevolent intent of the donor; cf. Plat. Corg. 456 d-457 a: ου τούτου ένεκα δει τους παιδοτρίβας xal τους έν τοις δπλοις διδάσκοντας μάχεσθαι μισεϊν τε καΐ έκβάλλειν έκ των πόλεων, εκείνοι μέν γαρ παρέδοσαν επί τω δικαίως χρήσΘαι τούτοις προς τους πολεμίους καΐ τους άδικοΰντας, αμυνόμενους, μη υπάρ­ χοντας· ol δέ μεταστρέψαντες χρώνται τη ΙσχύΙ καΐ τη τέχνη ούκ ορθώς, ούκουν ol διδάξαντες πονηροί, ουδέ ή τέχνη ούτε αΙτία ούτε πονηρά τούτου ένεκα έστιν, άλλ' ol μ ή χρώμενοι, οΐμαι, ορθώς; Sen. N.Q. 5, 18, 4: ingtns naturae beneficium, si illud in iniuriam suam non pertat bominum juror \ 5, 18, 13: non tamen . . .

1154

3, 70

uterentur; ctiam patrimoniis multos male uti, ncc ob cam causae cos benefidum a patribus nullum habere. Quisquam * isruc : negatta aut quae est 4 in collationc isu similirudo? N e e cmz. Herculi nocere Deianira * voluit cum ei tunicam sanguine Ccntaun tinctam dedit, ncc prodesse Pheraeo Iasoni · is qui gladio ' v o 1 quisquam / / , quis quas PBX, quis quasi (7)1^, quisquamne Ι^Λί * am GH% PVB1, istic Ht istud B\ iustc A » negata ut A1 * est add. Β * dianae l 1 ira B*F, dei anac ara B , deianara V , dianira iW · iasoniis l ^ V , i a s o n i * ύ Β*. iason is HVX ' gla(dio add. sup.) Β

queri potsumus de one tore nostri deo, si beneficia eius corrupimus tt ut e stent contraria effecimus; Aug. In loam. BP. 27, 10: acut enim iniqui male utuntur bonis operibus Dei, sic contra Deus bene utitur malts operibus bominum iniquorum . . . petulantia tamen quam male uti fur oculist fallada quam male uiitur lingua! . . . male utitur lingua, nee ideo malum est lingua; opus Dei est lingua, sed bono opere Dei male utitur ilia nequitia. quomodo utuntur pedibus qui currunt ad see/era ? quomodo utuntur manibus homicidae f. . . omnibus ergo bonis Dei. . . male utitur malus; contra malts bominum malorum bene utitur bonus. Cf the similar defence of divination {Dip. 1, 24-25), the mistakes of which arc t o be b i d , n o t t o the art itself, but to the faults of its practitioners. O n the tense of uterentur cf. 2, 118, n. (omnis mundus ignesecret). p a t r i m o n i i · : cf. 3, 7 1 : non enim ut patrimonium rtlinquitur sic ratio est bomini beneficio deorum data; 3, 76: patrimonia spe bene tradendi relinquimus. q u i s q u a m : used especially in rhetori­ cal questions expecting a negative a n s w e r ; cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. lot. Spr. 2, 1» (1912), 638. q u a e est i n c o l l a t i o n c ista · ί η η ί ϋ ί υ d o : cf. 3, 9: quam ή mile istud sit . . . tu pideris; 3, 9 0 : quid est ή mile. O n collatione cf. A. Pittet, Vocab. pbilos. de Senique, 1 (1937), 187. n e e e n i m H e r c u l i , e t c . : Mayor o b ­ jects to the abruptness of this sentence, and points out that we need the fuller version in 3, 76, to understand its appli­ c a t i o n : nam patrimonia spe bene tradendi relinquimus, qua pes sumus /alii; deus /alii qui potuit?

D e i a n i r a : ber sending t o H e r a c l e s a* a philtre a shirt soaked in t h e b l o o d o f the centaur Ncssus, which c l u n g t o i u p e r s o n and burst into the flames w h i c i caused his death (3, 4 1 , a b o v e ) , is firs: described in Soph. Tracb. 5 5 5 - 6 3 2 ; cf. also t h e later passages cited b y H . W. Stoll in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1884 , 9 7 7 ; J . Eschcr-Burkli in P.-V. 3 S u p p l b d . (1918). 1088. ■ a n g u i n e C e n t a u r i tinctam: cf. Hygin. Fab. 36, 1: vestem tinctam centauri san­ guine·, F . Lutcrbachcr, Der Prodigienglaube it. Prodigienstil d. Romer (1904), 50. thinks the expression a poetic o n e . P h e r a e o I a s o n i : added as an historical instance after the mythical o n e o f Deia­ nira. J a s o n of Pherac, a capable military m a n (cf. H. T . >JC adc-Gcry in /oum. of Hellen. Stud. 44 (1924), 55-64), but feared for his ambitions ( X e n . Hell. 6, 4, 2 7 ; 6, 4, 3 2 ; N e p . Tim. 4, 2) and dis­ liked for his harshness (AristoL Rbet. 1, 12, 1373 a 2 6 ; Plut. Prate, gtr. Rrip. 24, p . 818 a; De Gen. Socr. 14, p . 583 0 . was finally assassinated in 370 B.C. by seven y o u n g tyrannicides (Xen. Hell. 6, 4. 31-32; Diod. 15, 60, 5 ; Ael. fr. 52 H c r c h e r ) , b u t the present incident refers to an earlier date, and is variously record­ e d : Val. Max. 1, 8, cxt. 6 : divinae/or/.vut vulnus Pheraeo Iasoni *** exit it eius cuptdus intulit; nam cum inter insidias gladio eum percusnsstt, vomicam, quae a null* medicorum sanari potuerat, ila rupit ut bomintm pesii/ero malo liberaret; Sen. Ben. 2, 18, 8: quaedam pro sunt nee obiigant; tuber quidam tyrami gladio divisit, qui ad occidendum eum venerat; non ideo itli tyrannus gratias egit, quod rem quam medicontm maims re/ormidaverunt nocendo sonant; Plin.

3, 70

1155

micam cius aperuitl quam sanare * medici non potuerant.8 Multi e n i m et cum obesse vellent profuerunt, et cum prodesse omierunt; ita non fit ex eo quod datur ut voluntas eius qui dederit appareat, n e e si is * qui accepit bene utitur idcirco is 6 qui dedit amice dedit. 1

Λ \

appcruic Bl his BFlt os

* sahare ex sare Ν

■ uel p o t u e r u n t V*

4

si his Ρ

'is

A1

N.H. 7, 166: e dsverso Pheraeus Iason diploratus a medicis vomicae morbo, cum mortem in acie quatreret [a different tradi­ t i o n from the usual one] volnerato pectore medicinam inventt ex boste; Plut. De cap. ex Inim. Util. 6, p . 89c: σκοποϋντχς τδ έργον άλλα μη τήν γνώμην τοϋ κ α κ ώ ς λέγοντος, ώσπερ γαρ ό τόν Θεσσαλών Π ρ ο μ η θ έ α κτεΐναι διανοηθείς Ιπαισε τ ω ξίφει τό φϋμα καΐ διεϊλεν ούτως ώστε σωθηναι τον ίνθρωπον καΐ άπαλλαγήναι τ ο υ φύματος £αγέντος; T h c m i s t . in Pbys. 2, p . 54, 23-24 Schenkl; Simplic. in Pbys. 2, 5, p . 346, 23-24 D i e l s ; F. M a r x o n Lucii. 8 0 2 ; F . Stahclin in P.-W. 9 (1916), 777. Galen, De Tumoribust 2 (VII, 709 K.) r e m a r k s : τμηθέντων γαρ αυτών αύτίχα συστέλλεται πάς ό γ κ ο ς ; cf. Aug. CD. 22, 8; De Gest. Pelag. 50: ulcus sanandum potius aperimus. O n the motif of such accidental cures cf. S. Thompson, Motif-indtx of Folk-Jit. 5 (1935), 96. T h e reverse, of the physician whose salutary d r u g kills the patient, is discussed by Aristot. Etb. Nic. 3 , 1, 1111 a 1 3 ; Clem. Strom. 2, 14, 6 0 , 7 ; also cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 24, n . (an medicina). c u m obeaee vclint profuerunt, e t c . : cf. Theogn. 137-138: π ο λ λ α κ ι γ ά ρ δοκέων θήσειν κακών, έσΟλον Ιθηκεν, / κ*1 τε δοκέων θήσειν έσθλόν, έΌηκε κβκόν; Plat. Legg. 9, 862a: εΓ τίς τινά τι π η μ α ί νει μή βουλόμενος αλλ' Ακων, άδικεΐν μέν, άκοντα μην, καΐ ταύτη μέν δή νομο­ θετήσω τούτο ως άκούσιον αδίκημα νομοθετών, αλλ' ουδέ άδικίαν το παράπαν θήσω την τοιαύτην βλάβην, ουτχ άν μείζων ούτε άν έλάττων τ ω γ ί γ ν η τ α ι ; Aug. Serm. 10, 5: tamquam ή venenum aliquii inimico aegrotanti dare cupiens fa/latur in specie medicament!t et aJiud pro alio salutare aliquid offeratt fiat et aeger sanus

Dei beneficio, qui /acinus ins mid eius conpertere voluit in saluttm; C. Crescon. 1, 2 8 : ex hoc etiam tibi ipsi occurrere multa non dubito quae quamvis bona tint et ad utile aliquid instituta non omnibus tamen babtntibus sint utilia, sed tantum modo bene utentibus [followed by examples]; also Gen. 50, 2 0 ; Plut. De cap. ex Inim. Util. passim; Stob. vol. 2, p . 259 Wachsmuth, for the title of a chapter: περί τοΰ π ώ ς Ιστιν ά π ' έχθρων ώφεληΟηναι. Similarly an instrument is not t o be rejected because it may at times be misused; e.g., Plat. Gorg. 456 d-457 c ; Aug. C. Crescon. 1, 2. n o n fit e x e o q u o d datur, e t c . : o n the distinction between the intent and the result of an act cf. Parad. 2 0 : nee enim peccata rerum eventis sed vitit's bominum metienda sunt; Balbus et O p p i u s a p . Att. 9, 7A, 1: consilia ex eventu non ex poluntate a plerisque probari solent; Soph. Tracb. 1136: άπαν τό [ χ ρ ή μ \ ήμαρτε χρηστά μωμένη; Aristot. Etb. Eud. 2, 9, 1225 b 3-4: ενίοτε γαρ οίδε μέν δτι πατήρ, άλλ' ούχ ΐνα άποκτείνη άλλ* ίνα σώση, ώσπερ αϊ Πελιάδες, κ τ λ . ; Magna Mor. 1, 16, 188 b 32-35; Publil. Syr. 2 8 4 : peccat voluntas; ets't nullum crimen est; [p. 136, n o . 3 WolrRin]: nihil interest quo animo facias', quod fecisse vitiosum est, quia facta cernunturt animus vero non videtur; Philo, Ug. Alleg. 3, 7 4 ; Sen. Ben. 1, 6, 1: non quid fiat out quid detur refert, sed qua mente; [Quintil.] Decl. mas. 13, 14: duo esse sola quae ornni in crimine spectanda nnt, amimum et even turn; Julian, Or. 3, p. 117 c: είς τήν γνώμην όρώντα χρή κρίνειν; A u g . De Mendat. 3 : ex animi enim sui sententia, non ex rerum ipsarum verilate pel falsitafe mentiens out non mentiens iudicandum est. q u i d e d e r i t . . . q u i d e d i t : the former

1156

3, 71

71 Quae enim libido, quae avaritia, quod facinus aut suscipitu: nisi consilio capto aut sine animi motu 1 et cogitatione, id est, ratione, perficitur? Nam omnis opinio ratio est, et quidem bona ratio si vera, mala autem si falsa est opinio. Sed a deo tantum rationern* habemus (si modo habemus), bonam autem rationern aut non bonam a nobis. Non enimut 3 patrimonium4 relinquitur sic ratio est homini beneficio deorum data; quid enim potius* hominibus dii· dedissent si iis 7 nocere voluissent, iniustitiae* autem, intemperantiae, timiditatis quae semina essent si iis 9 vitiis ratio non subesset? 29 Medea10 modo et Atreus commemorabatur n a nobis, he1 animi m o t u ex a n i m o tu Β ■ rationern ex rationum Β · n o n enim*ut AVX, n o n ut cnim / / , n o n cm cm Ρ * m a t r i m o n i u m (f)Bl ■ n o t i u s V\ nocius Ν · dii o m . AHPVN ' is Fl · iniustitia Ν · iis HY™N, η l0 ll V1, his GPBF mcdca A*t m e d i a e / / . c o m m e m o r a b a n t u r A*

verb is attracted t o the m o o d of appareat, the second stands outside such depen­ dence. 7 1 . suscipitur . . . pcrficitur: cf. ^ Ά ? · 1» 5 6 : 'J φ*°& susctpimus perfecturi sumus. There is a zeugma involved in c o n s t r u i n g avaritia with these v e r b s ; cf. R. K u h n e r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 2. 2» (1914), 566. c o n s i l i o c a p t o : i.e., with malice a f o r e t h o u g h t ; cf. P. Huvelin, Etudes sur fe Fur turn (1915), 3 9 1 , n. 2. a n i m i m o t u : cf. 3, 6 9 : motum istum celerem cogitations, acumen, soilertiam, quam rationern vocamus. o m n i a o p i n i o ratio eat: every belief (δόξα) is an act of t h o u g h t (λόγος). b o n a ratio: cf. 3, 7 0 ; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Log. 153: ταϋτα δή λεγόντων των άπό της στοάς ό Άρκεσίλαος άντικαθίστατο δεικνύς ότι ουδέν έστι μεταξύ επιστήμης χαΐ δόξης χριτήριον ή κατάληψις. αύτη γάρ ήν φασι χατάληψιν χαΐ καταληκτική ν φαντασίαν συγκατάθεσις ήτοι έν σοφω ή έν φαύλω γίνεται, άλλ' έάν τε έν σοφω γένηται επιστήμη εστίν, έάν τε έν φαύλω δόξα. E v e n feelings involve the process of t h o u g h t ; cf. Plut. De Virt. mor. 3 ,

μένης κρίσεως σφοδρότητα x a l £ώμην προσλαβούσης; Galen, De Hipp, et Plat. Plat. 5, 6 (V, 476 K . ) : 6 δέ Χρύ­ σιππος, ούθ' £τερον είναι ν ο μ ί ζ ε ι τό παθητικόν της ψυχής τοϋ λογιστνκου. b o n a m . . . rationern: cf. 3 , 86: virtutem autem nemo umquam acceptum deo rettulit. p a t r i m o n i u m : cf. 3, 7 0 ; 3 , 7 6 : patrimonia spe bene tradendi relinquimus, q*J pes sumus faJIi. d i i : lacking in AHPV a n d omitted by various editors as unnecessary, yet Plasbcrg well observes that in similar instances in 1, 2 2 ; 3 , 75 [ t w o cases]; and 3, 9 3 , the same w o r d is f o u n d , though similarly unnecessary; hence it seems p r o b a b l e that it belongs here. t i m i d i t a t i s q u a e s e m i n a : cf. Τ use. 4, 14: metus opinio inpendentis mali. Mayor properly protests the inaccuracy of the statement in o u r sentence, since "the seed o f every virtue or vice is t h e natural impulse, which is elevated into a virtue (or vice) by the process of rationaliza­ tion." M e d e a m o d o et A t r e u s : in 3 , 66-68. c o m m e m o r a b a t u r : with the singular

p. 441 d: το πάθος ttvai λόγον «όνηρον

cf. Div.

xal άχόλαστον έχ φαύλης xal διημαρτη-

Remus', H . A n z , Ciceros

2, 80: antiquior Romulus ti Spracbgtbramh

3, 72

1157

r o i c a e l personae inita subductaque ratione nefaria * scelera meditantes. 72 Quid? Levitates s comicae parumne semper in ratione * versantur? Parume subtiliter 6 disputat ille in Eunucho: 'Quid igitur faciam?' 'Exclusit, revocat; redeam? Non si me obsecret.' Ille vero in Synephebis · Academicorum 7 more contra communem opinionem non 8 dubitat· pugnare ratione, qui'in 10 amore11 sumB 7

1 hicroicae VN * nefariae A1 * lcuitatis Ρ * in ratione semper Ρ suptiliter A · syncfebis APVNB%Fl, in sine (ins del.) febis Hl, efebis F* l 10 achademicorum Ρ · num Ν · dubitet B quin Ν " amorcm Bl

(1884), 10; J. Lcbreton, £t. sur la tongue tro, I accedam, an potius mediter finire dolores? / exclusit, revocat; redeam? non, de Cic. (1901). 15-16. heroicae personae: i.e., characters si obsecret"; and by Pcrs. 5, 161-174, from the heroic age (3, 54; Di». 1 , 1 ; especially 172-174: quidnam igitur faciam? nee nunc, cum arcessat et ultro / supplicet, Tusc. 5, 7). inita . . . ratione: cf. Rep. 2, 61; accedam? to which Davus replies, si Hortens. fr. 81; 94: non et sine ea cogitation*totus et integer iI line / exieras net nunc [cf. schol. on 5, 161, saying that Terence intimdis subducendisque rationibut. subducta . . . ratione: cf. Fin. 2, 60; took the passage from the Eunucbus of Mcnanderj; Chalcid. in Tim. 182: ut in 2, 78; Fam. 1, 9, 10. 72. levitates: "frivolities"; cf. Fin. 1, adolescente Terentiano . . . cum negat iturum 61: alii auttm etiam amatoriis levitatibus se ad conspectum amicae ultro arcessantis, dediti. On the stage as an example of ut exclusum indigne revocet lenocinio blanlevitas, contrasted with the gravitas of ditiisque meretriciis; Donat. in Eun. 46: the really dignified Roman, cf. Dip. 1, quid igitur faciam: Menander άλλα τί 80: ut ad leviora veniamus, in Aesopo [and ποιήσω; hie Vergilius [Aen. 4, 534]: hem Pease's n. (ut ad leviora veniamus)}; Fin. 2, quid agam. et est διαλογισμός, perditae 107: haec leviora ponam; De Or. 1, 18: mentis post multam frustra cogitationem. The bistrionum let/is ars [and Wilkins's η.]; 1, Eunucbus is also quoted at 2, 60, above. 129: in artificio perquam tenui et levi; F. W. ille vero: cf. n. on /'//*, above. Synephebis: Caccil. Synepb. 199-209 Wright, Cic. and the Theatre (1901), 24. parumne semper: cf. 3, 69: stmper Ribbeck (189-199 Warmington), the et a plurimis. Schoemann's appendix first line being so transposed as to lose points out that parum modifies versantur its metrical quality. Two lines of this rather than semper, hence there is no play were quoted at 1, 13, above. Academicorum more: cf. 1, 11: need to emend semper to saepe. subtiliter: "acutely." quibus propositum est veri reperiendi causa et contra ornnes pbilosopbos et pro omnibus ille: Phaedria. For ille here and just below cf. 2, 89, and n. (ille apud Accium). dicere; 1, 13: turn demum mibi procax Eunucho: Ter. Eun. 46: quid igitur Academia videbitur, etc. faciam? 49: exclusit; revocat [sc. Thais]; communem opinionem: i.e., the redeam ? non, si me obsecret; a famous generally accepted view; cf. Off. 2, 35: passage illustrative of the irresolution ad opinionem communem omnis accommodatur of youthful purpose, imitated by Hor. oratio. pugnare ratione: cf. 3, 9: ration* S. 2, 3, 259-264: amator f exclusus qui dittot, agit ubi secum eat an non, / quo pugnas; pa/ere igitur rationem meam cum tua rtditurus erat non arcessitus, et baeret / in- ratione contendere', 3, 13: rumoribus . . . riris foribus? "nee nunc, cum me vocat ul-mecum pugnas.

1158

3, "3

mo summaque inopia suave' esse dicic 'parentem ' habere avarum, inlepidum, in liberos dirficilem, qui te nee amet * nee srudeat tui *\ 73 Atque huic incredibili4 senteotiae raciunculas suggcrit: 'Aut tu ilium fructu fallas aut per litteras avenas aliquod nomen aut per servolum * percutias pavidum; postremo a parco patre quod sumas, quanto · dissipes 7 libentius!' Idemque facilem et liberal cm patrem incommodum esse amanti filio disputat: 'quern neque quo pacto fallam nee quid inde · auferam 1 parcnte Ν · ne camet· At necari et HVX ' sui tui (tui del.) I '*, m l tui add. sup. V%, sui Ν * incredibilis scntentia A · scruolum Λχ\ ~lBl, •cruulum A1PVtNBtF · quanto (to in rat.) A, quando Λ* * cUssipes H, dissipas V*N · amanti in rat. Ν · nee quid i n d e de::. dissipis APVlBF, Ven., neque quid inde V%, nequid inde BlF, neque undc A*HPt neque u t i n d c M, l X X neque uitinde B , neque tinde A V

in a m o r e . . . i n o p i a euaTe: the metre was rearranged by H. Bothc to read [in the text commonly adopted]: in amort tuave tst jummo tummaqut inopia. J n l e p i d u m , e t c . : cf. Plaut. Batch. 614: incredibilis imposqm animi, inamabilis, in­ fopi dus vivo. i n liberos dirficilem: an intelligible yet hardly paralleled construction; yet cf. Hor. C. 3, 7, 31-32: te saepe vocanti / duram difficilis mane; 3, 1U, 11: Penelopem diffUiltm procis. te n e e a m e t : for the prose qui nee te amet. studeat tui: on the so-called "Greek genitive" with certain verbs, on the analogy of έπιΟυμχΐν, διψην, ττεινην τίνος, cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stcgmann, Autf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1" (1912), 474. 7 3 . ratiunculas: cf. fuse. 4, 43. aut tu . . . l i b e n t i u s : Caecil. Synepb. 202-205 Ribbcck. fructu fallaa: note the alliteration, as below in percutias pavidum; postremo a parco patre \ also pratstrigias praestrinxit. Fructu is probably an ablative of separa­ tion with fallas (there seems no need with Bucchclcr and Ribbcck to emend to furto), and means "cheat him out of a

rent" (Rackham), illustrated by A c t 5 of PLaut. Curculto. With the expression Ax compares Orat. 178: tamquam debtio fraudetur; Att. 1, 1, 3 : cum magna petunia fraudaretur. avertae a l i q u o d n o m e n : "divert some account of his." For this sense of avertere cf. 2 Verr. 3, 171: ut praetor . . . pecunias quas civitatihus distribuere de'oeat tas omnis aver tat atque auferat; Phil. 5, 11. dissipatio pecuniae pubticae . . . per quam sestertium miliens fains ptrscriptiomhus donationibusque avertit. Nomen is the debtor's name in the ledger, hence an account or an item of debt; cf. 2 I'err. 5, 17: clamore ille . . . pecuniam stbi esse in nominibus, numeratam in pratsentia won habere; Holdcn on Off 3, 59. s e r v o l u m : the diminutive contemp­ tuously contrasting the insigniiicancc of the agent with the seriousness of the effect produced by him. p a v i d u m : cf. Hor. Ep. 1, 6, 10: pavor est utrobique molestus. f a c i l e m et l i b e r a l e m : contrasted with avarum . . . dijficilem, above. quern neque quo . . . commoditas p a t r i · : Caecil. Synepb. 206-209 Ribbeck. i n d e : — ah eo.

3,74

1159

nee quern dolum ad eum aut machinam commoliar1 scio quicquam; ita omnes* meos'dolos, faUacias, praestrigias * praestrinxit commoditas patris/ Quid ergo isti doli, quid machinae, quid fallaciae praestrigiaeque,* num sine ratione esse potuemnt? Ο praeclarum munus deonim, ut Phormio · possit dicere: 'Cedo 7 senem; iam instructa sunt mihi in corde consilia omnia.' 30 74 Sed exeamus e theatro,8 veniamus in forum.9 Sessum it praetor.10 Quid " ut iudicetur? Qui tabularium incenderit. Quod 1 4 c o m m o l i o r P, commolliar Ν ■ o m n i s VB * mcus AlVlBl prae­ strigias F. Buecbeler, Neue Jabrb. 105 (1872), 109, pracstigias APVNB%F, pracstringas Bl · praestrigiaeque A%V%, pracstriciaequc AlVx, pracstigiaequc 7 · formio APVNBF cacdo AV · e HNB*F, pracstringitacquc Bx l0 tcatro Pl · forum add. sup. A it praetor 4 / / . Lamb., itc precor AHPVNBF 11 l quid) q u i B

m a c h i n a m c o m m o l i a r : cf. Lucr. 6, 242: tt monumenta virum commoliri atque acre (and Bailey's n . ] ; 6, 2 5 5 : cum commo­ liri tempestas fulmina coeptat; Vitruv. 10, 7, 3 : regulis et vectibus commolhattur. fallaciae, praestrigias: a passage perhaps recalled in Pro Rab. Post. 3 5 : Mine omnes praestigiae. Mine, inquam, omnes fallaciae, omnia deniqut ab eis mimorum argumenta nata sunt. Though there is m u c h m s testimony for praestigias, yet the first hand of Β (both here a n d just below) and AV below read the older form praestri-, which the c o n n e c t i o n with praestringere ( " b l i n d " ) s u p p o r t s ; cf. F. Buchelcr in Neue Jabrb. 105 (1872), 109-110 (Kl. Scbr. 2 (1927), 5 0 ) ; A . Waldc, Lai. etym. Wortcrb} (1906), 488. For the metaphorical use cf. Ac. 2, 4 5 : quasi praestigiis quibusdam et captiombus depellantur [and Kcid's n . ] ; Fin. 4, 7 4 : ex eisdem verborum praestigiis. ο praeclarum m u n u s d e o r u m : cf. Sen. 39: ο praeclarum munus aetatis; Rep. 1, 3 3 . ut P h o r m i o possit d i c e r e : T c r . Pborm. 321 (reading mi for Cicero's mihi). J. C. Austin (Univ. of Illinois Stud, in Lang, and Lit. 7, 4 (1921), 34, and n. 59) cites Pro Cael. 2 7 ; Phil. 2, 1 5 ; a n d A u s . Bp. 22 (p. 273 Pciper) for P h o r m i o . as

" a by-word for an i m p u d e n t rascal, bomo confiaens." c e d o s e n e m : " b r i n g o n your old man." 7 4 . theatro . . . f o r u m : cf. 3 , 69, n n . (nee vero scaena solum; domus . . . forum, etc.). T h e stage is less convincing than actual life; cf. Off. 3, 9 9 : sed omittamus etfabulas et externa ; ad rem foe tarn nostramque veniamus. s e s s u m it praetor: sedere (like χαθήσθαι; e.g., Plat. Apol. 35 c: ού γαρ επί τούτω κάΟηται ό δικαστής) is often used of those in the seat of j u d g e s ; e.g., Pro Mil. 7 9 : eius igitur mortis sedetis ultores; Pro Clu. 103; Pro Rose. Am. 153; Liv. 40, 8, 7: sedeo . . . iudex inter duosfilios. For the phrase ire sessum cf. Sen. Controv. 7, 3, 9 (also Fam. 10, 32, 2). q u i d ut i u d i c e t u r : a mixture of interrogative and purpose c o n s t r u c t i o n s ; cf. J. B. Hofmann, Lot. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 647. For the w o r d - o r d e r cf. Fin. 2, 6 1 : ubi ut earn caperet, and many paral­ lels in Madvig's n. qui tabularium i n c e n d e r i t : o n the substantival interrogative qui cf. R. K u h n c r - F . Hol2weissig, Ausf. Cr. d. lat. Spr. 1· (1912), 614. Rome had several tabularia or record-offices (cf. E . Sachcrs and J. Weiss in P.-W. 4A (1932),

1160

3, 74

facinus occultius? At s e l Q. * Sosius,* splendidus eques 4 Romanus ex agro Piceno, fecisse confessus est. Qui transscripserit s tabuhs 1 ad se AHPV ■ quinrus APVNBF • transcripscrit VNB1, transscribcrit Ρ

» sosius (u in ras.) A

« equ*cs E>

1962-1969), the most notable being Enarr. in Ps. 94, 4, says, in metaphoncr near the temple of Saturn on the Capi­ terms, std tanquam tabulae novae fians. tol, which, perhaps as a result of the inctnsis omnibus cbirograpbis debtforum nos­ burning of the Capitol on 6 July, 83 B.C. trum, clearly indicating the motive for (cf. C. Hulsen in P.W. 3 (1899), 1532; such arson; cf. also A. Briegcr, Beitr. -. to which add Arr. Epict. 1, 7, 32-33, Krit. tinigtr pi»I. Scbr. d. Cic. (1873), 19. which calls the burning of the Capitol The point of this and-the following in­ the worst type of criminal action),- was cidents is that they are not the result ot" later rebuilt by Q. Lutatius Catulus ignorance but rather of the abuse of the (consul in 78 B.C.); cf. Inscr. Lot. stl. 35 divinely bestowed ratio, which here Dessau: Q. Lutatius Q.f.Q. Catulus degenerates into selfish cunning (qucd cos. substrucriorum et tabularium dt SJ. facinus occultius?). faciundum coeravit <ei>dtmqut pro. But whether this destruction by Brieger (l.c.) thinks, because of the ex­ fire can be safely connected with that pressions id quoqut and boc bomine in the of the Capitol (which Dion. Hal. 4, 62, 6, singular, that he is referred to just belov says some thought was intentional, some by his cognomen, Alenus (if that be the accidental, but which Tac. //. 3, 72, proper reading of the corrupt text), as declares was fraud* privata) seems uncer­ in Sen. 24-25, we find a reference first tain. Yet the start upon the restoration to Statius and then to Caecilius; or in in 78 B.C., a little before the dramatic Am. 1, first to Q. Mucius and then to date of our work, would seem to connect Scaevola; in the present dialogue we the building rebuilt by Catulus with that have both Lucilius and Balbus used. Id set afire by Q. Sosius. In Pro C. Rob. Perd. quoqut . .. feat, however, may be a 8, Gccro remarks: an dt ptculatu facto brachylogy for id quoqut fuit qui factret. out tabulario incenso longa oratio est txpro- •plendidua eques: at this time a mtnda? quo in crimine propinquus C. Rabinsocial epithet; cf. Fin. 2, 58: C. Plotio, iudicio Clarisήmo, C. Curtius, pro virtuti suatquiti Romano splendido; Fam. 12, 27: tst bonestissime libera tus, ipse vtro RabiriusStx. Aufidius . . . spltndort tquiti Romano mm modo in iudicium borum criminum stdntmim ctdit; Auct. Btll. Altx. 40, 5: nt in lenuissimam quidem suspiciontm verbo ctciderunt to proelio spltndidi atque inlustrts tst umquam meatus. Such burning of viri nonnulli, tquitts Romans'. In the Empire record-offices was not without parallel, splendidus came to be a more definite for that in the temple of the Nymphs in designation for an equestrian with a the Campus Martius (Sachers in P.- W. 4Λ senatorial income; cf. T. Mommsen, (1932), 1965) is alleged to have been Rom. Staatsrtcbt, 3, 1 (1887), 563, n. 1; burned by Clodtus (Parad. 31; /V» Mil. B. Kublcr in P.-W. 6 (1909), 307-308. 73: turn qui aedem Nympbarum inctndit ut fecisse: for the omission of the object mtmoriam publicam recensions s tabulis publi­ sec 3, 44, n. (ntgari); 3, 83: ptrctpisstt; cs imprtssam txstingutrtt; Pro CatI. 78: Ax adds Ac. 2,113; Rep. 1, 38; and cases qui mtmoriam publicam suss manibus inctn­ in the orations. dit); Pro Arcb. 8, thus explains the lack transcripserit tabulms publicas: cf. of documents proving the citizenship Pro Clu. 41: cum tabulas prtbendisstt of Archias: hie tu tabu/as diridtras Hira- OppLonicus ... digito legata dtlevit, et, mm cliensium publicas, quas Ita/ico btllo incensoid multis locis ftcisstt, post mortem tins m tabulario inttrisst scimus omnts; and Aug. lituris coargui posset testament urn in alias

3, 74

1161

publicas. Id quoque L. Alenus * fecit, cum chirographum" sex primorum imitatus est; quid hoc * homine * sollertius? 6 Cognosce alias quaestiones, auri Tolossani,· coniurationis Iugurthinae;7 1 a l e n u s ex a s e n u s / ? , aienus VN, lalenus HP * chirografum AVl, chirag r a f u m V*, cirografum P, c y r o g r a p h u m NBF * hoc add. sup. Ν * nomine Ρ T • s o l c r t i u s BF · tolosani PV {in ras.) Ν iugurtinc PVNF

tabulas transcriptum signit adulterinis obsignavit. In other cases the verb is used of l e g i t i m a t e transfers in book-keeping. F o r a n e x a m p l e of a forged will cf. Off. 3 , 73-74. L . A l e n u s : a very uncertain restora­ t i o n ; we k n o w of an Ulpius A l e n u s in t h e f o u r t h century after Christ {C.I.L. I X , 6 8 7 ) ; cf. W. Schultzc, Zur Gescb. hi. Eigennamen (1904). 70-71. O t h e r e m e n ­ d a t i o n s p r o p o s e d are t o the fairly frequent names Alfenus, AJennius, or Allienus. Sec also Brieger's theory ( n o t e o n j 2 - Sonus, above). c h i r o g r a p h u m : here either the sig­ natures of these clerks as witnesses o r d o c u m e n t s written by their h a n d s . Cf. Phil. 1, 16; 2, 8: quo me teste convinces? an cbirograpbo; 2, 35: cuius domi quaestuosissima est falsorum commentariorum et cbirograpborum officina; 2, 9 7 ; 2, 1 0 0 ; 2, 109; 5, 12: neque solum commentaries commenticiis cbirograpbisque venalibur innumerabilis pecunia congesta in illam domum est, cum quae vendtbat Antonius ea re ex actis Caesaris agere diceret, sed senatus etiam consul ta pecunia accepta falsa referebat; syngrapbae obsignabantur; senatus consulta numquam facta ad aerarium deferebantur; 7, 18, 1: quoniam vestrae cautiones infirmae sunt Graeculam tibi miή cautionem cbirograpbi met; Brut. 277; Plancus ap. Fam. 10, 21, 1; 12, 1, 2 ; Tbes. Ling. Lat. 3 (1912), 1009-1010. for many o t h e r parallels, t o which a d d : Mar. M e r c . tr. of Nest. C. Haeres. Pelag. (Patr. Lat. 48, 210): [debitum] quod meo promisso, quasi cbirograpbo, firmavi; Dig. 10, 4, 18; 1 1 , 3, 11, 1; 13, 6, 5, 8. •ex p r i m o r u m : the first six scribat quaestorii; cf. T. Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrtthl, 1 (1871), 272, n. 4 ; Fr. Vat. 124 (P. E. Huschke-B. Kuebler, Iurisprud. anteiusti*.· (1927), 251): bt quoqm qui sunt

ex collegia sex primorum babent a tutelis excusationem; Inscr. Lat. sel. 1881 Dessau: Q. Apustulenus . . . Secundus scr. a<ed.> cur. sex primus. c o g n o s c e alias q u a e s t i o n e s : take notice of other political inquiries. auri T o l o s e a n i : in 106 B.C. the consul Q . Servilius Caepio (for w h o m cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 2A (1923), 17831786) sacked the t o w n of Tolosa, which had joined the Cimbri, and seized large quantities of gold reputed t o have come from D e l p h i ; cf. Strab. 4, 1, 1 3 : καΐ τους Τεκτόσαγας δέ οασι μετασχεΐν της επί Δελφούς στρατείας, καί τους TC θησαυ­ ρούς τους ευρεθέντος παρ* αύτοϊ; ύπό Καιπίωνος τοΰ στρατηγού των ' Ρ ω μ α ί ω ν έν πόλε ι Τολώσση των εκείθεν χρημάτων μέρος είναι φασι . . . προσαψάμενον δ' αυτών τον Καιπίωνα Six τοΰτο έν δυστυχήμασι καταστρέψαι τόν Βίον, ώς Ιερόσυλον έκβληθέντα ύπό της πατρίδος [but cf. the lengthy account from Posidonius which follows in StraboJ; Gcll. 3, 9, 7: eadem sententia est illius quoqm veteris proverbii quod ita dictum acceptmus: tlaurum Tolosanum". nam cum oppidum Tolosanum in terra Gallia Quintus Caepio consul diripuisset multumque auri in eius oppidi templis fu'sset, quisquis ex ea direptione ascrum attigit misero cruciabilique exitu periit; D i o Cass. 27, 9 0 : δ τ ι Τ ό λ ο σ σαν, πρότερον μέν Ινσπονδον ούσαν τοις ' Ρ ω μ α ί ο ι ς , στασιάσασαν δέ προς τους τ ω ν Κίμβρων ελπίδας . . . προκατέσχον νυκτός έξαπίνης ύπό των επιτηδείων έσαχθέντες, καί τα Ιερά διήρπασαν, καί Αλλα χωρίς χρήματα πολλά ϊ λ α β ο ν τό γαρ χωρίον άλλως τε παλαιόπλουτον ήν καί τά αναθήματα ά ποτέ ol Γαλάται οί μετά Βρέννου στρατεύσαντες έκ των Δελφών έσύλησαν είχεν. ού μέντοι καί άξιόλογον τι ά π ' αυτών τοις οΓκοι ' Ρ ω μ α ί ο ι ς περιεγένετο, άλλ* αυτοί εκείνοι τά πλείω

1162

3,74

repete superior*, Tubuli de pecunia capta ob rem iudicandam; postcriora, dc incestu rogatione Pcducaea; turn haec cotidiana, ι iudicanda Ν

* coctidiana Ρ

έαφττκρίσαντο. χαΐ επί τούτφ συχνοί βύθύνθησαν; Justin, 32, 3, 6-11 [9-11: aurum argentumque bellis sacrilepisque quaesiturn in Tolosenstm locum mergerent, quod ornne magna post /import Caepio, Romanus consul, abstulit. futrt autem argents pondo ctntum dectm milia, auri pondo quinquits dtcits ctntum milia. quod sacrilegium causa txcidii Catpioni txercituique aus postea /mi); Oros. 5, 15, 25: Caepio proconsult [a mistake] capta urbe Gallorum, ad nomtm est Tolosa, ctntum milia pondo auri $t argtnti ctntum decern milia $ ttmplo Apollims sustulit; quod cum ad Mas ή Ham . . . cum praesidiis minuet, inttr/tctis clam—sicut qmdam contestant»—qui bus ea custoditnda tt pervectenda com miserat, acuta per sctlus /uratus /uisse narratur. unde ttiam magna quaestio post Romae acta tst; C. E . Stevens in P.- V. 6A (1937), 1687-1688. In Tusc. 5. 14, G c e r o lists Caepio among g o o d men suffering adversity (cf. M. van den Bruwacne, La tbeol. de Cic. (1937), 147-148, w h o thinks the incident more likely to have interested an earlier generation than Cicero's o w n ) , yet the proverbial use illustrated in Gellius, above, shows that this was not the c o m m o n view of the case. coniurarionis I u g u r t h i n a e : cf. Brut. 127: Galba . . . rogatione Manilia, Iugurtbinae coniurationis invidia, cum pro sese ipse dixisset, opprtssus tst; Sail. /ug. 40, 1-3: Romae C. Mamilius Limetanus tribunus plebis [109 B.C.] rogationem ad populum promulgat, ut quaererttur in tos quorum consilio Iugurtba senati deereta neglegisset qmque ah to in legationibus out imperiis pecunias acceptssent, qui elepbantos, quiqut per/ugas tradidissent, item qui de pace aut bello cum bostibus pactiones /ecissent. buic rogations partim conscii sibi alii ex part turn invidia pericula metuentes . . . occulte per amicos . . . inpedimenta parabant. std plebes incredibile memoratu est quam inttnta /uerit quantaqm vi rogationem iusstrit, magis odio nobilitalis cut mala ilia parabantur quam cura rti publi­

co; F. Muruer in P.-W. 1 4 ( 1 9 2 8 ) , 95" r e p e t e s u p e r i o r s : "recall t h o s e car be cases"; cf. Fat. 35: etiam supra; una** ne tsstt mons ullus Pelius. T u b u l i : cf. 1, 63, and n. {TubtJos . . Lucius). He was praetor i n 1 4 2 i c postcriora: Mayor r e m a r k s that c De Domo, 99, superioris a n d posteriori arc used of a much shorter interval o? time than here. i n c e s t u : such a relation o n t h e pan of a Vestal was viewed e i t h e r a* an infraction of the patria potesUs oi the pontifcx maximus or o f h i s righes as the representative of d e i t y (cf. F. Klingraiiller in P.-W. 9 ( 1 9 1 6 ) , 12401247), and was punishable w i t h death. cf. the cases noted by Kiingmuller, 124". T h e story of this particular case is con­ cisely narrated by Ascon. in Mil. 40: L, Cassius /uit , . . summae fir s*verit4tu is quotiens quaesitor iudicii alicwus tsstt in quo quaerebatur de bomine occiso suadebat atque ttiam praeibat iudiabus hoc qmi Cicero mac admonet ut quaererttur cut bom /uisstt perirt turn de cuius mor/e quaeritur. ob quam severitattm, quo tempore Sex. Peon* caeus tribuftus plebis [December, 114 m.c] criminatus est L. Meteilum pontificem max. totumque collegium pontificum male iudicasst de incesto virginum Vestalium, quod unam modo Aemiliam damnaverat, absobtreS autem duos Mara'am el Liciniam, populu bunc Cassium crtavit qui de eisdem ptrghubus quaereret, isque tt utrasque eas et praeterta complurts alias nimia ttiam, ut txisnmattc tst, asperitatt usus damnavit; the account in D i o Cass. 26, 87, 1-5, is more detailed; cf. also Plut. Quaest. Rom. 83, p. 284 a-c; F. Miinzer in P.-W. 19 (1937), 47. r o g a t i o n e P e d u c a e a : ablative of manner. h a c c cotidiana: if this were in the accusative, like superiora and pojteriore, above, the construction of sicae in the nominative plural would become in­ tolerable, hence Da vies (following itit-

3, 74

1163

sicac, 1 venena, peculatus, testamcntorum ctiam lege nova quaestiones. Inde ilia actio 'ope consilioque* tuo furtum aio factum 1

sica BF

%

-que add. sup. F

riores and followed by various scholars) tur; Dig. 50, 16, 236; C.I.L·. VI, 1283 explained neat as a genitive singular (45 Dessau): q., III vir a.a.a.f./.t aed. cur. scries of genitives dependent, like tetta- iudexq. vtntficis, etc.; T. Mommscn, Rom. menforum, upon quatstionts. But J. Forch- Staattrecbt, 2 (1877), 573. hammer (Nordisk tidskrift f. filologi, peculatus: embezzlement; cf. Pro Clu. n.s. 5 (1880), 25) well compares Off. 3, 147: quid ergo? bate quaestio sola ita 36: him sicae, bine venena, bine falsa testa-gubematur ? quid Μ. Ρlot tori et C. Flamini men/a nascuntur, bine fur/a, peculates, inter sicarios, quid C. Orcbivi peculatus, etc.; and Plasbcrg further compares quid mea de pecuniis repetundis; Pro Mur. 42: Har. Resp. 34: cuius arbitrio neat nunc tristis, atrox quaestio peculatus; Inst. 4, omnts atque omnia venena traetantur [i.e., 18, 7: lex Iulia peculatus eos punit qui not literally cases about daggers and pecuniam vtl rem publicam vel saeram pel poisons but figuratively about those who religiosam jurat's fuerint; Dig. AS, 13, 1-4 use them]. But it is not difficult to under­ [sect. 1; lege Iulia [i.e., of Augustus] stand sunt with bate coiidiana and to peculatus cavetur ne quis ex pecum'a sacra, retain the ms reading. With the List of religiosa, publicave auferat neve intercipiat offences cf. Off. 3, 73: neque enim de sica- neve in rem suam vertat, etc.; 3: peculatus riis, veneficis, ttitamentarsis, furibus, pecula­poena aquae et ignis interdietionem in quam tor/bus hoc loco disserendum est; De Or. 2, bodie successit deportatio continet, etc.]; 105: de neariis, de veiufitiit, dt petulotu. hid. Biym. 5, 26, 22: puulalus iudsrium ■icae: cf. Quintil. Inst. 10, 1, 12: per in eos datur qui fraudem aerario faeiunt abusiontm sicarios etiam omnts vocamsts qui peeuniamque publicam intervertunt, nam a caedem telo quocumque eommiserint ; Iustin. peeunia peculatus esse dictum, non autem sic Inst. 4,18, 5: item lex Cornelia [ca. 81 B.C., iudicatur furtum rei publicae sicut rei prihence not long before the dramatic vatae. nam ille sic iudicatur ut saerilegus, date of our dialogue] de sicariis, quae quia fur est saerorum; T. Mommscn, Rom. bomicidas ultore ferro persequitur vel eos Strafrecbt (1899). 764-768. qui bominis oecidendi causa cum telo ambu­ testamcntorum: on wills cf. B. lant . . . siearii autem appellantur a sica, Kublcr in P.-VT. 5A (1934), 985-1010 quod signifieat ferreum cultrum; Codex, 9, (especially 1006-1009, on legal cases 16; Dig. 1, 2, 2, 32: Cornelius Sulla concerned with wills improperly drawn quatstionts publicas consfituit, veluti de or broken by kinsmen); 2 Verr. 1, 108, falso, de parricidio, de sicariis, et praetores mentioning the Itx Cornelia testamentaria; quattuor adieeit; 48, 9, 1, quoted on 3, 67, cf. Inst. 4, 18, 7: item lex Cornelia de n. (familiars parricidio); also 48, 8, 1-4, fains, quae etiam testamentaria vocatur, poeis concerned with the lex Cornelia de nam irrogat ei qui testamentum vel aliud sicariis et veneficit; and cf. T. Mommscn, instrumentum falsum scripserit, signavtrit, Rom. Strafrecbt (1899), 629, n. 3. recitaverit, subiecerit quive signum adulters'^ venena: by a similar metonymy used num fecerit, sculpserit, expresserit sciens for poisoning; cf. Pro Clu. 53; 148; dolo malo. eiusque legit poena in servos ultiOff. 3, 36 [quoted on bate cotidiana]; mum tupplicium et, quod et in lege de sicariis frequent cases in declamations (e.g., et veneficis servatur, in liberο s vero deportatio; [Quintil.] Decl. mai. 14; 15; 17; Decl. Dig. 48, 10, 1-13; T. Mommscn, Rom. mm. 246; 307; 319; 321; 350; 377; 381); Strafrecbt (1899), 669-671 (on falsification in the civil law cf. Inst. 4, 18, 5: eadem of wills). lege [sc. Cornelia] et venefici capite damnan-lege nova quacstiones: the perma· 74

164

3, 74

esse', inde tot iudida dc fide mala, tutelae,1 manditi, pro soc 1 fide fidem alatat utile At (idem alatat utile V*t fidem ala*at utile at utile Pt fide allau BF, mandata A1

ncnt courts (quaestiones p*rp*tuae, dealing with sua*, vtntna, and ptculatus also date from the same period (78 B.C.) of Sulla's legislation 'leget Cornelia*) as that spe­ cializing in wills, and these would all be matters freshly in mind at the drama­ tic date of this dialogue. Since ttstamenta u o u l d hardly stand, like sitae, vtntna, and ptculatus, for the name of a crime, the construction is changed to make it depend upon qua* it ion*s. ilia a c t i o : i.e., for theft. \X ith the formula cf. Gaius, 3, 202: interdum furti ttnttur qui ipst fur turn non fecerit, qualis est, cuius op* consilio fur tun factum tit; 4, 37: velut si furti agat pertgrinus aut cum to agatur formula ita concipitur: iudtx tsto. ή parti < Luao Titio op* > consilio Dionis Utrmati fi/ii fur turn factum tsst pattra* aurea*. etc.; Dig. 9, 2, 27, 2 1 : quod si ad alt quern p*rv*n*runt op* consilio fur turn factum agtndum quod tt antiquis placuit; 11, 3, 11, 2: opt tnim consilio sotlicitatoris vi den fur rts abesst; 13, 1, 6: proinde ft si op* consilio alicuius furtum factum sit, conduction* non tenebifur etsi furti ttnttur; and especially 47, 2, pasnm; W. Wlassak, Rom. Proxtssgtsttxe, 1 (1888), 72-85; T. Mommscn, Rom. Strafrtcbt (1899), 733-783; H. Hitzig in P.-W. 7 (1912), 384-405, with bibliography on 405, to which add: R. Pascaud, Du furtum en droit rom. (1883); C. H. Munro, Dig. XL VII, 2, defurtis (1893); and especially P. Huvelin, kt. sur tt furtum, 1 (1915); H. F. Jolowicz, Digest XLVII, 2, dt furtis (1940). o p e c o n s i l i o q u c : the usual formula with asyndeton (op* consi/io) is archaic (Hitzig, op.cit., 388-389; R. KuhnerC. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. tat. Spr. 2. 2· (1914), 149-150; J. Marouzeau, Traiti d* stjlistiqu* (1935), 232), though we sometimes find connliov (e.g., Ascon. Scaur. 19) or ope tt consilio (Inst. 4, 1, 11); for such expressions sec A. H. Becker, Dt Facttiis iuridicis apud Script. Lot. (1896), 2 8 ; A. Otto, Spricbworttr . . .

I "", d o c

=_

der Romtr (1900), 256. O n op* cf. i-· 1, 121, n. (opem), a b o v e ; Dig. 4 " . 2 , 50. ? consilium auttm dart ndttur qui p*rsz*zse: .'■ impel/it atqm instnat consilio ad fur:-*. faciendum; opem fert qui minister sum zis* adiuioriuM ad subripiendas res prse:t: The whole phrase applies t o a dciiber.:: or voluntary act rather t h a n , as v.rr. have supposed, to complicity i n a then of which another is the a u t h o r : c Huvelin, op.cit., 385-392; o n p . 129 1-c thinks the phrase is the rmdtsjiso pr.nounced in iure by the plaintiff. d c f i d e m a l a : the o p p o s i t e o f fiu bona; cf. Off. 3, 6 1 : atqus iste dolus *»<s.i.· / / legibus era/ νindieatus, ut in tut tla dur+iea m iabulis, circumschptio adult scentium lege PL·*toria, et sine lege tudtctis in qui bus additur * Yx fide bona"; 3, 70: Q. quidem Scaerola . . . sum mam vim esse dtcebat in omnibus u: arbitriis in quibus adderetur "ex fide bona", fidtiqm bona* nomen txistimabat manjrt latiisime, idqut vtrsari in tutelis, socit/atibus, fiduciis, mandatis, rebus tmptis, tends Us, conductis, locatis, quibus vitae societas contintrttur; Top. 6 6 ; Gaius, 4, 6 2 : sunt auttm bona* fidti indicia bate: ex tmpto, vtndito, locato, conducto, negotiorum gestomm, mandati, dtponti, fiduciae, pro socio, tuielae, ret uxorio*; 4, 182; Dig. 5, 3, 20, 11-12: mala* fidti posessor; 5, 3, 25, 7; R. Leonhard in P.-W. 3 (1899), 694-697. t u t e l a e : tutelat malt admimttrata* [cf. P. R. Coleman-Norton in CI. Joum. 46 (1950), 132, n. 77]. The responsibilities of guardians were recognized as early as the Twelve Tables (Off. 3, 61); cf. also ProQ. Rose. Com. 16: Λ qua tnim sunt privata iudicia summa* txisiimationii et poem dicam capitis, tria bate sunt, fiduciae, tutelat, societatis, aeque tnim perfidiosum et nefarium est fidem frangtrt qua* confinet vitam, et pupilturn fraudart qui in tuitlam pentnit, tt soaum fallere qui se in negotio coniunxit; Pro Cote. 7: qui per tuttlam aut socittatem aut rem manda· tarn aut fiduciae rationtm fraudavit quernpiam, in to quo delictum maius tst to poena at tardior; Dt Or. 1, 166: n* is . . . turps

3, 74

1165

fiduciae, reliqua quae ex empto aut vendito * aut conducto ■ aut locato contra fidem fiunt, inde iudicium publicum rei privatae 1

u t u e n d i t o Bl

* conduto

A

tutelae iudicio... liberarttur; Top. 4 2 : si tutor fidem prat start debet, si sodus, si cut mandaris, si qui fiduciam acceperit, debet etiam procura­ tor ; Lex Iulia municipalss% excluding from office various types of offenders, inclu­ d i n g (111-112) queive iudicio fiduciae, pro Socio, lultlai, mandati, iwuriarum, devt d{olo)m{alo)condemnatus frit, queive leg* Plaetoria ob eamve rem quod adversus earn legem fecit fectritt condemnatus est frit; Gaius, 4, 1 8 2 : quibusdam iudiciis damnati ignominiosi fiunt, velut furti, vi bonorum rap tor urn; iniuriarum, item pro socio, fiduciae, tutelae, mandati, deponti [cf. Dig. 3, 2, 1]; Inst. 1, 13-15; 4, 6, 2 8 ; and Book 26 o f the Digest is concerned with the duties and the delinquencies of guardians; cf. also the m o d e r n w o r k s noted by E. Sachcrs inP.-IP. 7 A (1943), (1497-1599 (especially 1502-1503); A. Bcrgcr in Oxf. class. Diet. (1949), 401 (various types of c o n t r a c t he discusses at p p . 232-233). m a n d a t i : an unpaid c o m m i s s i o n or agency undertaken for the benefit of another (the mandator); cf. Top. 42 [quo­ ted in the preceding n . ] ; Gaius, 2 , 104; 3, 155: mandatum consistst sivt nostra gratia mandemus sivt aliena; itoque sive ut mta negotia gtras sivt ut alterius, mandaverim, contrabitur mandati obligaJio, et ineictm alttr alttri ttntbimur in id quod pel mt tibi vtl te mibi bona fide prae stare oportet; Inst. 3, 2 6 ; Paul. Sent. 2 , 15; Dig. 17, 1, 1-62; H . Krellcr in P.-W. 14 (1928), 1015-1025. pro s o c i o ! sdcie/as is a p a r t n e r s h i p and an action pro socio arises from i*s violation; cf. Top. 42 [quoted o n tutelae, above]; ProQuinct. 13: quasi ei qui magna fide socittattm gererent arbitrium pro socio condemnari solerent; Pro Fiasco, 4 3 : furti tt pro socio damnatus est; Pro Q. Rose. Com. 16 [quoted o n tuttlat, a b o v e ] ; Gaius, 3, 148; Inst. 3, 25 [de sodetate]; Paul. Sent. 2, 16; Dig. 17, 2 [passim); A. Manigk in P.-V. 3A (1927), 772-781; V. Arangio-Ruiz in Studs in On. di S. Riccobono, 4 (1936), 357-395.

f i d u c i a e : deposits, securities, m o r t ­ gages, etc., well described by J. S. Reid (ap. Mayor, ad loc.) as "cases w h e n a person was given for a special p u r p o s e legal rights over persons or things, which in form were permanent but

were intended to be only temporary"; cf. Off. 3, 6 1 : in fiducia ut inter bonos bene agier; Pro Q. Rose. Com. 16 [quoted on tutelae, a b o v e ] ; Pro CaeL 7 [quoted ibid.]; Pro Flacco, 5 1 : fiducia tamen accepta; Top. I l l [quoted o n tutelae, a b o v e ] ; and many o t h e r cases cited by A . Manigk in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2287-2316. Isid. Etym. 5, 24, 21-24, differentiates pignus, fiducia, and bypotbeca. reliqua: = et reliqua; so cetera, alia (e.g., 3 , 52, above), multa, omnia, and cuncta arc used in asyndeton at the end of e n u m e r a t i o n s ; cf. R. K u h n e r - C . Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. tat. Spr. 2, 2· (1914), 154. e x e m p t o aut v e n d i t o , e t c . : instead of this p o l y s y n d e t o n an asyndetic ar­ r a n g e m e n t is often found. T h e four ele­ ments of purchase, sale, hiring, and leasing t h u s often appear in the same clause; e.g., Off. 2, 4 0 ; 2, 6 4 ; Inst. 1, 2, 2 ; 4, 6, 2 8 ; Gaius, 3, 145: adeoautem emptio et vends tio et locatio et conductiofamiliar's tatem aliquam inter se habere videntur ut in quibus­ dam causis quaeri soleat utrum emptio et ven­ ds tio contrahatur an locatio et conductio, veluti ή qua res in perpetuum locata sit; Dig. 1, 1,5; 2 , 1 4 , 7 , 1 . O n sale and purchase cf.

Paul. Sent. 2, 17; Inst. 3, 23; Dig. 19, 1; Vat. Frag. 1-40 [P. E . H u s c h k c B. Kublcr, Iurisprud. anttiustin.% (1927), 206-219]; M. Michon, Dt la vends tio bonorum en droit rom. (1886); W. W. Buckland, "Culpa and bona Fides in the Actio ex c m p t o " {Law Rev. Quart. 48 (1932), 217-229); F . dc Zulucta, The Roman taw of Sate (1945). O n hiring and leasing cf. Paul. Sent. 2 , 1 8 : Gaius, 3, 142; Inst. 3 , 2 4 ; Dig. 19, 2 ; C. Burckhardt. Zur Gescb. d. locatio conductio (1889). contra f i d e m : like fide mala, a b o v e .

1166

3,74

lege l

laetoria, f inde everriculum · malitiarum omnium iudicium de dolo malo, quod C. Aquillius familiaris noster 4 protulit, 4 1 laege Bl *

laetoria Hein., l(a)etoria codd. ct ucrriculum Ν * nostri Ν * praerulit Bx

■ cucrriculuxn em roe. V,

iudicium publicum rei privacae: in sine lege iudiciis in quibus additur "ex fide which an injury was considered as bona"; Lex Jul. mum'cip. 111-112, disqua­ done to the public and in which anyone lifying from office qwip* lege Ρlactone might consequently proceed against ob eamve rem quod adversus earn legem fecit the offender; Mayor compares Inst. 1, feceri/, condemnatus est en't; Iul. Capic 26, 3 [affecting guardianships]: scien­ M. Ant. 10, 12: de curatoribus vm, cum dum est quasi publicam ess* banc actionem; ante mm nisi ex lege Laeforia vet propur boc est, omnibus patere; 4, 18, 1-12 [with lasciviam vel propter dementiam darentar, many instances]; Dig. AS, 1, 1-14; ita staluit ut ornnes adulti curatores accipertni T. Moramsen, Rom. Staatsrecbt, 1" (1876), non reddstis causis; Prise. Inst. 8, 21 [on 162, n. 2; id., Rom. Strajrecbt (1899), stipulor]: ecce bic active, Suetomus [fr. Ill 180-185. Reifferscheid] autem passive protulit in IIII lege

laetoria: as summarized praetorum [Pratorum Bahr]: Laetoria, quae by E. Weiss (in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), vetat minorem aratis viginti quinqm stipulan, 578), the Lex Iulia municipalis of 45 B.C. έπιρωτασΦαι. Further see Weiss, op. at., (therefore close to the date of composi­ 578-582. tion of our work) and the weight of everriculum: a drag-net. For its other epigraphic evidence supports Plae- literal use cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1927), toria, while the preponderance of ms 1022-1023; here and in Optat. 4, 9: evidence (including two Greek papyri) everricstlo quodam malitiae, in a figurative here and in Off. 3, 61, favors Lettoria. sense; in 2 Verr. 4, 53, as a punning Persons of each name are attested: for epithet of the avaricious Verres. Laetonus cf. Inscr. Lat. sel. nos. 2148b; malitiarum: with the plural cf. Plant. 2172; 6302; 6690; 8001; for Plaetorius M.G. 942: conlatio nostrarum malitiarum. nos. 2066; 2660; 3828; 5468; 5651; dolo maJo: one of the most frequent 6206; 6214; 6452; also Pro Clu. 126; terms of Roman law, in inscriptions 147; 165; Pro Font. 2; 10; 36; Att. 5, often abbreviated to d.m. It expresses 10; 36; Att. 5, 20, 8; Fam. 1, 8, 1; and mental reservations or lack of good in other authors. Liv. 2, 27, and Val. faith; cf. Off. 3, 60: nondum enim C. ΑψαMax. 9, 3, 6, disagree in the spelling of lius, collega et familiaris mens, protuUrat M. {P)lae tortus. I have here, following de dolo malo formulas, in quibus ipsis, cum Hcindorf, Mayor, and Miiller, adopted ex eo quaereretur quid esse/ dolus mains, the better epigraphic reading. respondebat: cum esset aliud simulation, This law, which seems already to have aliud actum', 3, 61; 3, 64: nve tt nmulatn dissimulatio dolus malm est, perpaucae res et been in effect in the lifetime of Plautus, ca. 192 B.C. (cf. Pseud. 303; Rud. 1380- sunt in quibus non dolus mains iste versetv; 1382; Weiss, I.e.), differentiated minors 3, 92; Top. 40: si dolus mains est cum (under 25 years of age) from those who aliud agitur, aliud simulatur; Pro Flacco, 74; had attained majority, and protected the Pro Tull. 7, 23; 25-34 passim-, Paul. Sent. former from fraudulent contracts by 1, 8, 1; Inst. 3, 29, 2; Dig. 2, 14, 7, 9; requiring that such be made in the 4, 3, 1, 2: dolum malum Servius qmdem ita presence of a curator appointed by the definivit macbinationem quondam alteries praetor; cf. Off. 3, 61: atqui iste dolus decipiendi causa, cum aliud simula/ur et alind ma/us et legibus erat vindicatus, ut in tuteiaagitur; 18, 1, 6, 1: in emptis enim et venditis duodceim tabu/is, circumscriptio adulescentium potius id quod actum quam id quod autem lege Plaetoria [most mss: Laeforia], et sit sequendum est', Isid. Etym. 5, 26, 7:

3,75

1167

quern dolum idem Aquillius 1 turn teneri putat cum aliud sit simulatum, aliud actum. 75 Hanc igitur tantam " a dis s inmortalibus arbitramur maiorum sementim * esse factam? Si enim rationem hominibus dii dederunt, malitiam dederunt; est enim malitia versuta et fallax ratio nocendi; idem etiam' dii β fraudem dederunt, facinus,7 ceteraque β quorum nihil · nee suscipi10 sine ratione nee eflfki potest. Utinam igitur, ut ilia anus optat, 1 idem c. aquillius Ρ ■ unta Ν ■ dii? V*NBF * sementim AHVXB, 7 sementera PV* · ctiam] enim Ν · di V1 facimus A1 ■ -que #< 1§ quae Β · nil Ρ ne suscipi VNF1

C. Aquillius: on the spelling, which dolus est mentis ca//iditast ab eo quod deludat. aliud enim apt et aliud simulat; in the older inscriptions is with double /, other references in G. Klcinfcllcr in in fewer inscriptions and more commonly P.-W. 5 (1905), 1292-1294; the following in mss with a single /(E. Klebs in P.-W. 2 I have not examined:/. Lestra, Del·action (1896), 322), cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), de do/ en droit rom. (1879); A. Piganiol, 375. The full name of this distinguished Li dot dans Us contrats en droit rom. (1881); lawyer was C. Aquillius Gallus (cf. Brut. H. Savatier, £t. sur le do/ (1881); 154). Though his fine house is described F. Milone, La exemptio Do/i (1882); by Plin. N.H. 17, 2, as giving him more A. Bossion, De /'action de do/ (1883); fame than his legal knowledge, he had an J. Claude, De Γexception de do/ en droit excellent reputation in the law, particu­ rom. 1884; R. Forrer, Ueber Simulation larly in the framing of legal definitions; u. sogenannte Mentalreservation nacb rom.cf. Top. 32; Pro Caec. 77-79; Val. Max. 8, Recht (1896). J. S. Rcid (/o«m. of Rom. 2, 2. On his life and work cf. E. Klebs Stud. 5 (1915), 234, n. 4) remarks: "What and P. Jors in P.-W. 2 (1896), 327-330. Aquillius did was to lay down a new He was a friend of Cicero as well as definition of 'dolus malus' which was of Cotta. adopted by the courts. This he put teneri: "is proved"; cf. 2 Vtrr. 5, 101: forward, not as praetor, but as 'iuris certis testibus isiius audacia tenebatur; Pro consultus' . . . It is the definition of C/u. 125: neque ullo argumento Cluentianae Aquillius, quoted by Cicero, to which pecuniae crimen tentbitur. More often of other authorities generally allude. It persons; e.g., 1, 73: in Nausiphane clearly produced a great difference in the Democriteo tenetur. legal treatment of 'dolus malus/ and 75. maiorum sementim: with this it is possible that there was no form of figurative use cf. Att. 9, 8, 1: sementem separate trial for this offence before fieri proscriptions; De Or. 2, 261: */ Aquillius made his definition." On this sementem feceris ita metes [and proverbial theory it would not be necessary to Greek parallels in Wilkins's n.]; Amm. assume an inconsistency with the drama­ Marc. 31, 2, 1: totius autem sementem tic date of our dialogue by supposing exitii. that Aquillius made this definition in malitia: cf. Tusc. 4, 34: malitia certi 66 B.C, when he was Cicero's colleague cuiusdam vitii nomen estt vitiontas omnium; in the praetorship; cf. E. G. Hardy in Off. 2, 10: saepe versutos homines et callidos fourn. of Rom. Stud. 4 (1914), 82. Yet admirantes malitiam sapientiam indicant', protu/it perhaps suggests a more formal 3, 71; Fin. 3, 40: sin κακίαν malitiam statement in the album praetoris, as dixisses; Legg. 1, 49. Mayor supposes, and an anachronism versuta: cf. 3,25,n. {yersutus et callidus). here is not at all impossible. utinam, e t c : cf. Eon. Med. 246-254

1168

3,75 'ne in oemore Pclio sccudbus

Vahlcn: uttnam m in memore Pelso mcwribms / caesa accidisset abiepta ad terram trabts, J mtvt indt matt/ intboandi exordium / empisstt, quae nunc mominatur nomine / Arpt, quia Arpvi in ea dtltcti rrri / recti ptttbamt ptlltm inauratam arittis / Colchis imptrio reps Ptliae per dolum. / nam mumquam era errans mea dome efferret ptdtm / Medea amimo atpo amort satpo sauna, based on E i r . Mtd. 1-6: ctO' ώςκλ' 'Αργούς μή διαπτάσΟαι σκάφος / Κόλχων ές αίαν κυανέας Συμπληγάδας, / μηδ* έν νάπαισι Πηλίου πεσιΐν ποτι / τμηθβϊσα τττύχη, μηδ* έρ^τμώσαι χέρας / άνδρων άρ ιστέων ot τό πάγχρυσον δέρος / Πελία μχτηλθον. ού γάρ αν δέσποιν' έμή / Μήδεια πύργους γης Ιπλευσ' Ίωλχίας / Ι ρ ω π θυμόν έ χ π λ α γ ΰ σ ' Ίάσωνος, κτλ. [parodied or imitated in Ar. Ram. 1382, and at the beginning o f the Cbristus Patitns). Ennius's lines — at leaat their opening words—became a proverbial illustration of the philosophic principle o f chains of causes and effects, and are very often quoted: Fim. 1, 5; Fat. 3 5 ; Int. 1, 9 1 ; Top. 6 0 ; Pro Cat/. 18; Auct. ad Herem. 2, 3 4 ; Varr. L.L. 7, 3 3 ; Quintil. Inst. 5, 10, 8 4 ; Jul. Victor, 12 (p. 415 Halm; a free rendering): vitiosum genus arptmtntationis . . . quod ulterims quam satis est pttitur, ut ή in ntmort Pe/io, etc.; Prise. Inst. 7, 40 (G.L.K. 2, 320); De Metr. Ter. 14 {G.L.K. 3, 424); Donat. in Pborm. 157; Hier. Ep. 127, 5, 2 ; Lact. in Tbeb. 5, 336. Paraphrases and imitations arc also found in Catull. 64, 1-7; Prop. 3, 22, 11-14; O v . Am. 2, 11, 1-6; Her. 12, 7-12; M. 1, 94-95;

Phacdr. 4, 7, 6-13; Lucan, 6, 400-401; Macrob. Sat. 6, 1, 42. On the logic of the fragment cf. Val. Fl. 3, 352-355; Clem. Strom. 8, 9, 27, 4 : ού γάρ άν έτβχνοχτονησεν Μήδ*ια ct μή ώργίσθη, ούδ* άν ώργίσθη cl μή έζήλωσΓν, ουδέ τοϋτο cl μή ήράσθη, ουδέ τούτο cl μή 'Ιάσων Ιττλχυσαν αίς Κόλχους, ουδέ τούτο cl μή 'Αργώ χα-ησχβυάσβη, ουδέ τούτο cl μή τά ξύλα έχ τοΰ Πηλίου έτμήση; Schol. Eur. Med. 1; Bocth. in Top. 5, p. 369 Orelli: ea vero castsa quae ipsa qmdtm mm efficit sed stmt ipsa effsei

mm potest, hmmmmm' est, qmnmmdmmdmm Emnatm vtrsn dtclaratmr. mm tmsm cmrtmsmmi abeepum trams ad terram Argt HU facta mom tsat. ex trabibus mamqm Argt facta est, sod media imtrat trombus mucosa tms mt ex eis fttrtt maris, etc.; also Pease o n Vtrg. Atm. 4, 657, CL (si litora\ etc.); a n d the somewhat similar motif in B u r . HeJ. 229-239: φ*ϋ. τίς ήν Φρυγών, τ ί ς ή ν / τχ» σαχρυόαισαν Ί λ ί φ τι πκύχαη / t&C ί τ χ μ ι τοις Θ' Έλλσνίας άπο χβονός; / fvdrv ολόμτνον σκάφος / 6 Πριαμίδας σνινχρ· μόσας / ίπλχνσι βαρβάρφ π λ ά τ α / τάν έμάν έφ* έστίαν. / επί το δυστυχές / κάλ­ λος. <1>ς tXoi γάμον έμον, / ά τκ δόλιος & πολυχτόνος Κύτρις / ΔαΛκύδαις *Τ°υσβ Θάνατον Πριαμίδαις TC. Ptolem. Chcnn Nor. Hist. 5, 18, say· that C i c e r o was reading Eur. Medea at the time w h e n he was assassinated. With the verse-beginning utrwam m cf. Erin. Med. 279; sec also Catull. 64, 171. ilia, a n u s : cf. 2, 89, n. (ill* apmd Accium). i n n e m o r e P c l i o : on Mt. Pelion cf. F. StAhlin in P.-V. 19 (1937), 339-341. It is described as leafy; //. 2, 757 (Od. 11, 316): Π ήλιο ν αΐνοσίφυλλον; Eur. Ι. Α. 1047: Πηλιάδα καθ* ύλαν; Dicaearch. 2, 1-6 (Geog. Gr. mm. 1, 106): δτι το καλού μτνον Πήλιον όρος μέγα τ'έστΐ χαΐ ύλώδ€ς. δένδρα έχον τοσαϋτα καρ­ ποφόρα όσα χαΐ τάς των γεωργουμένων συμβ«ίν« χώρας . . . ύλης δ* έν αύτώ πάν φύτται γένος· πλτίστην δ* όξύην έ χ « καΐ έλάτην. κτλ.; Ο ν . Μ. 7, 352: Ptlion umbrosum-, 12, 512-513; Q . Smyro. 4, 5 2 : Πηλίου έν βήσσησι; Philoetr. Her. p. 208 Kayser: ύλην έχ Πηλίου. The w o o d s were in part deciduous, with many oaks ( A l e Avit. Poem. 4, 299) aod asb-trccs (cf. //. 16, 139-144; al.; VaL FL 1, 406), in part evergreen (eg.. Eur. AL·. 914: πβύχαις . . . Πηλιάαιν; Q. Smyrn. 5, 119: Πηλιάς ύψιχομηΛ» έκδομένη έλάτησι), and at Pagasae, near the f o o t of Pelion, the A r g o , called by the epithet Πηλιάς, was built from tim­ bers cut upon the mountain (cf. the pas­ sages cited by O . Jessen in A - I F . 2

3, 76

1169

caesae accidissent1 abiegnae * ad tcrram trabes'; sic istam calliditatem hominibus di * ne dedissent,4 qua perpauci bene utuntur,5 qui tamen ipsi · saepe a male utentibus opprimuntur,7 innumerabiles autem improbe utuntur, ut donum hoc divinum rationis et consilii β ad fraudem hominibus, non ad bonitatem impertitum esse videatur. 31 76 Sed urgetis identidem hominum esse istam culpam, non » eecidijsent B*F om. Hx * dissent Hx • consiliis Bx

■ abiegne B\ abigne APVNB1 · utantur Ν

(1896), 721-722, t o which a d d : Catull. 6 4 , 7 ; 64, 2 7 8 ; 2 Mjtb. Vat. 136; Lact. i n Tbeb. 3 , 516; in AMU. 65). a c c i d i s e e n t a b i e g n a e : Inv. 1, 9 1 , a n d q u o t a t i o n s in various other a u t h o r s (followed by Vahlen) read accedisset (or accidisset) abiegna, and the t w o q u o t a t i o n s in Priscian differ in this respect. In Fat. 3 5 ; Top. 6 0 ; Auct. ad Htrenn. 2, 3 4 ; Q u i n t i l . Inst. 5, 10, 8 4 ; and the present passage w e find the plural (attested also b y t h e variant ctciditstnt in B). F o r the verb accidiutnt cf. Varr. a p . N o n . p . 178 M. (262 L.): alia traps promt in bumum accident proxuma» frangit ramot (adens. a b i e g n a e : the tree is probably Abies cepbalonica Link, var. ApoUinit Heldr. (cf. A . Stcicr in P.-W. 4A (1932), 2216), highly valued by the ancients for ship-timber (id., 2216-2217; 2 2 2 2 ; t o which a d d : O v . Her. 5, 4 1 ; Sil. Ital. 6 , 3 5 2 ; Isid. Etym. 17, 7, 32). F o r a n o t h e r tradition of the material of the A r g o cf. Plin. TV.//. 13, 119.

* ipsi on. Ν

· di AV*tduH*V*N, ' obprimuntur

BF

voluptatet? si tnim degemres juturat locornm immutationibus sciebat—scire autem debuerat cautarum ut omnium constitutor—out extrinsecus altquid accessorurn bis esse, quod eat faceret oblivitci suae dignitatit et decorit —mi/iet ut ignotcat oraverim—universorum tcelerum non alius quam ipse est causa . . . cum non probibendo quod oportuerat probiberi cettatione crimen fecerit proprium et reten­ tionss dissimu/atione permisent prius; Nemcs. De Nat. Horn. 41 (Pair. Gr. 40, 776B): ooot τοίνυν αΐτιώντχι τόν θ ε ό ν βτι τόν ανθρωπον ουκ έποίησε κακίας άνεπίδεκτον αλλ' αύτεξούσιον, λανθάνουσιν εαυτούς αΐτιώμενοι τον θ ε ό ν ότι λογικόν έποίησε τον 4ν0ρωπον καΐ ούκ 4λογον, κτλ. 7 6 . u r g e t i · : cf. Off. 3 , 3 9 ; Fin. 4, 7 7 ; Orat. 137. h o m i n u m . . . c u l p a m : Mayor c o m ­ pares Od. 1, 32-34: ώ πόποι, οίον δή νυ θεούς βροτοί αΐτιάονται. / έξ ήμέων γαρ φασί κάκ' Ιμμεναι· ol δέ καΐ αυτοί / σφήσιν άτασθαλίησιν υπέρ μόρον άλγε' Ιχουσιν; Plat. Rep. 10, 617e: αΙτία

calliditatem; cf. Div. 1, 35; 1, 105;

έλομένου· θεός αναίτιος; Chrysippusap.

0//.1.63. ad fraudem . . . n o n ad b o n i t a t e m : cf. 3, 69, n. (tatiut fuerit); 3, 7 8 ; Sen. Ep. 120, 3 : boc unum dicam, nihil nobit videri quo quit et male uti potett\ Stob. vol. 1, 304 Hense {5.V.F. 1, no. 556): Κλεάνθης ίλεγεν. ct τέλος εστίν ή ηδονή, προς κακού τοις άνθρώποις τήν φρόνησιν δεδόσθαι; A r n o b . 2, 44: ubi pater omnipotent ftdt, ubi regiat sublimitatit auctoritas, ut eat pro biberet abuedere ntc in praecipites labi permitteret

Gcll. 7, 2, 12: διό καΐ ύπό των Π υ θ α γ ο ­ ρείων εΐρηται* γνώσει δ* ανθρώπους αυθαίρετα πήματ 1 έχοντας, / ώς των βλαβών έκάστοις παρ' αυτούς γενομένων καΐ καθ" όρμήν αυτών άμαρτανάντων τε καΐ βλαπτομένων καΐ κατά τήν αυτών διάνοιαν καΐ θέσιν; Sen. N.Q. 5, 18, 5 : non idto non sunt ista natura bona si vitio male utentium nocent; 5, 18, 13: non tamen . . . queri possumus de am tore nostri deo si beneficia eius corruptmus et ut essent contraria effecimus; 5, 18, 15: nibil invenies

1170

3,76

deorum. Ut si mcdicus gravitatcm morbi, gubcrnator * vim tempestatis accusct; ctsi hi quidem * homunculi sed tamen s ridicuL·' 'Quis enim te adhibuisset', dixcrit quispiam, 'si * ista * n o n esseox Contra deum licet disputare liberius: 'in hominum vitiis ais1 1

4

gubcrnator nauis (nauis add. sup.) Β

si V\

sed APVlHF

· istam A

tarn manifestos utilitatis quod non in contrarium Iranuat culpa', a thought devel­ oped at length in Aug. CD. 22, 1. m c d i c u s . . . g u b c r n a t o r : cf. 2, 12; 3 , 1 5 ; Pease on Div. 1, 24, n. {an mtdtana) iot parallels drawn from the physician, the pilot, the general, and the statesman, or some of them; also Plat. Polit. 297 e299 d; [Denudes], 15 Blass: δει U τόν σύμβουλον, καθάπερ τόν Ιατρόν, ού τής νόσου τήν αΐτίαν εχειν, άλλα τής θεραπείας τήν χάριν άπολαμβάνειν; Aristot. Polit. 7, 1324 b 29-31; Mag. Ator. 1, 1, 1183 a 12-15: άλλα μήν το πότε αγαθόν έν μέν Ιατρική ό Ιατρός οίδεν, έν δέ κυβερνητική ό κυβερνήτης, έν έκαστη δ* έκαστος, πότε μέν γαρ δει τεμεΐν 6 Ιατρός οίδεν, πότε δέ πλεΐν ό κυβερνήτης; Polyb. 3 , 7, 5: τΐ γαρ Οφελος Ιατροΰ κάμνουσιν άγνοοϋντος τάς αίτιας των περί τα σώματα διαθέσεων; For Cicero's illustrations from medicine cf. R. Iloyer, Die Heilslebre (1897), 14-19; cf. also O v . Tr. 4, 5, 77-78: ars tua, Tipby, iacet, si non sit in aequore fluetus ; I si valeant homines; ars tua, Phoebe, iacet. g r a v i t a t c m : on gravis applied t o diseases cf. Dougan-Henry on Tusc. 3, 1. gubcrnator v i m tempeatatie: cf. Rep. 1, 11: qui tranquiUo mari gubernart si negent posse . . . iidem ad gubemacula se accessuros pro/iteantur excitatis maximis fluctibus; 1, 6 3 : ut We qui navigat, cum subito mare cot pit borrescere et We aeger ingravescente morbo unius opem implorat\ Hippocr. De prisca Med. ( X X I , 33 K.): ol πολλοί γε των Ιητρών ταΰτά μοι δοκέουσι τοΐσι κακοϊσι κυβερνήταις πάσχειν. καΐ γαρ εκείνοι όταν έν γαλήνη κυβερνών­ τες άμαρτάνουσιν, ού καταφανέες ε ί σ ί ν δταν δ* αυτούς κατάσχη άνεμος τε

1

et sibi quidem AH • ais add. sup. A

· s i tamen Ρ

μέγας καΐ χαμών, οανερως ή δ η ~ϊσ·.ι άνθρώττοιοι δι' άγνωσιην x a l ί μ ι ^ Γ . η δήλοί ε£σιν άπολέσαντες τήν ν α ΰ ν ; Aristut Metapb. 4, 2, 1013 b 1 3 ; [ P u b l . Srr.| 179, p . 125 Wolfflin: in trancpdllo tix qmsque gubernator potest; A r i s t i d . Or. 46, p. 270 Dindorf: ούχ δμοιον r* μέση τη θαλάττη περί τ ω ν έν τύ πλοίω λέγειν καΐ τήν εύψυχίχν τ ή ν αύτν3 δεικνύναι καΐ καθήμενο ν Ιξω τής ζάλη: ύπό τ φ τειχίω; loan. Chrys. De Sactrd. 6, 6 (Patr. Gr. 4 8 , 6 8 3 ) ; Choric. Or. fun. h Proc. 3 5 ; Procl. in Tim. p. 18c (p. 57 Oiehl): μειζόνως τό τής αρετής δεικνυσι μέγεθος ό πόλεμος τής είρήντ,;. ως καί τής κυβερνητικής αϊ τρικυμία: καΐ ό χλύδων καί όλως αϊ περιστάσεις, ώς καί ol Στωικοί λέγειν εΐώθχσι- δό; περίστασιν καί λαβε τόν άνδρα; David, Proleg. Pbilos. 11, p. 34, 8-9 Bussc: ό άριστος κυβερνήτης ούκ έν γαλήνη άλλ* έν ζάλη δοκιμάζεται; G u i l . de Morbckc, Lat. tr. of Procl. De decern Dubit. c. Provid. 6 (p. I l l Cousin): neque enim gubernatricem artem in tranquillitaU maris et aeris adrntramur, sed in temp4state et turbationibus. h o m u n c u l i . . . ridiculi: note the jingle in these words; and for the con­ trast o f the greatness of the g o d s and

the littleness of man cf. 1, 123: ml homunculi similem deum fingtret; Ac. 2, 134: dtus We, qui nihil censust deesse rirtuti, bomuncio hie, etc.; Ter. Bun. 590-591: at quern deum! qui templa caeli sum ma sonitu concutit. / ego bomuncio hoc non faceremi Sen. Ep. 116, 7: nos bomunciones sumus; Juv. 5, 132-133: quadringenta tibi ή quis dtus out similis dis / et melior fatis donor et bomuncio. l i b e r i u s : cf. Fam. 1, 1. 2 : liberims accusare.

3, 76

1171

e s s e culpam; earn dedisses1 hominibus rationem quae vitia culpamque excluderet.' Ubi igitur locus fuit errori deorum? Nam patrimonia spe bene * tradendis relinquimus, qua possumus falli; deus falli qui * potuit ? β An ut Sol in currum cum Phaethontem · filium sustulit, aut Neptunus cum Theseus Hippolytum 7 perdidit, cum ter optandi a Neptuno patre habuisset potes1 dcdissc B%F ■ patrimonia spe bene *x patrimonial pene 2? · tradenda F1 falli qui (falli del.) A * posuit A1 · quom Phacthontcm Vxt faethontcra 7 / I K , fethontem BFt phctontem PN hyppolitum PVt ypolitum Nt ippo» l i t u m BF

4

a l e : addressing deity. d e d i a s e e : jussive; "you should have g i v e n man"; the ideas o f a command a n d o f an apodosis contrary to face arc c o m b i n e d in one expression; cf. 1, 8 9 , n. {sumpsisses); R. Kuhncr-C. Stegmann, Ausf Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, 1« (1912), 1 8 7 ; H. Blase in Glotta, 10 (1920), 30-38; Pease on Virg. Aen. 4, 678 [and works there cited]. But if Cotta's wish had been granted the freedom of the human will would have been destroyed. l o c u s . . . errori: cf. Pro Qmnct. 4 9 : ne morli quidem bonestae locum relinquit\ Fam. 1, 1, 2 : nee admonitionibus relinquit locum. patrimonia: cf. 3, 7 0 ; 3, 7 1 . ut Sol: sc. falltbatuT. c u m P h a c t h o n t c m . . . suetuLit: cf. Off. 3, 94: Sol Pbaetbonti fi!io% ut redeamus ad fabulas, facturum se esse dixit quicquid optasset; optavit ut in currum paths tolleretur ; sublotus est. atqui is anttqmm constitit ictu Jul minis deflagravit. quanto melius fuerat in hoc promissum pair is non tsse tervatum! quid quod Tbtnus txegit promissum a Neptuno ? cut cum tres optiones Ntptunus dedisset optavit interitum Hippolyti filii, cum is patri suspectus esset dt noverca; quo optato impetrato Theseus in maxumis fuit luctibus; cf. W. H. Roscher in Ausf. Lex. 3 (1909), 2177-2200; G. Turk in P.-W. 19 (1938), 1508-1515. The tradition of his driving and death begins as early as Hesiod (cf. Hygin. Fab. 152; and especially 154: Pbaetbon Htnodi), and is found in a host of authors, mythographcrs, and scholiasts,

Ovid's account {Met. 1, 750-2, 324) and the very frequent allusions in N o n n u s being especially noteworthy. The in­ genious proposed for it various allegor­ ical interpretations; e.g., Palaephatus, De Incred. 52; Hcraditus, De Incred. 22; Prod, in Tim. p. 33 e-f (pp. 108-114 Diehl); Olympiod. in Meteor. 1, 8, pp. 66, 30-67, 20 Stiivc; G. A. S. Snijder in Mnemosyne, 55 (1927), 401-409; H.V. and J. F. Gummere in Proc. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 71 (1940), xxxvii. T o the works d t e d by Roscher and Turk add A. B. Cook, Zeust 2 (1925), 472-479; F. Cumont, Recherches sur le symbolisme funiraire des Rom. (1942), 16-17. The obvious moral o f the story is formulated by Liban. Or. 55, 24: ουδέ γαρ τω Φαέβοντι, ω βέλτιον ήν μή rrcTtcixtvai τον πατέρα μηδέ χάριν είληφέναι τοναύτην ής τό πέρας έκπασόντα χχΐσθαι τόν ήνίοχον. c u m T h e s e u s H t p p o l y t u m perdi­ d i t : cf. 3, 45, n. {Theseus qui Nepiuni); Off. 1, 3 2 : xr, ut in fabulis est, Neptunus quod Theseo promtserat non fecisset, Theseus Hippolyto filio non esset orbatui; tx tribus enim optatis, ut scribitur, hoc erat tertium, quod de Hippolyti interitu iratus optavit; quo impetrato in maximos luctus incidit; 3, 94 [quoted in the previous n.J. The story has its classic descriptions in Eur. Hippolytus [also in another play by him o f the same name; cf. nos. 428-448 Nauck] and Seneca's Phaedra. A m o n g other accounts cf. Plat. Legg. 11, 931 b [and schol. p. 367 Greene]; D i o d . 4, 6 2 , 1 - 4 ; Virg. Aen. 7, 765-780; O v . Met. 15, 497-546; Apollod. Epit. 1. 18-19;

1172

3,77

tatcm?1 77 Poetarum ista sunt, nos autcm philosophi * ess volumus, rcrum auctores,* non fabularum. Atquc hi tamen * if*. di 6 poctici,· si scisscnt pcrniciosa fore ilia filiis, peccasse in benefice putarentur. Et si verum est quod Aristo Chius dicere solebi:. nocerc audientibus philosophos 7 iis * qui bene dicta male inter1 potestam A1 ■ phylosophi V*t filosofi A ■ aucto/* * h i t m i n E'· T • diA*VlB*duAlV*NtwBl · poeticis AlV, poticis B\ potici B* nlovphos A · iis] his GP

H y g i n . Fab. 4 7 ; 250. 2 ; Schol. Od. 1 1 , 3 2 1 ; Pentad. De Fortuna, 19-20; Paus. 2, 27, 4 ; Scrv. Aen. 6, 4 4 5 ; 7, 7 6 1 ; Avicn. 2, 209-225; 1 Mytb. Vat. 4 6 ; 2 0 4 ; 2 Mytb. Vat. 128; Thcmist. Or. 32, p . 362 c ; Philostr. Imag. 2, 4 ; Phot. Lex. p . 571 P o r s o n ; Suid. s.v. ταυροπόλον; cf. B. Saucr in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 2681-2687; S. E i t r c m in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1865-1873; A. B. C o o k , Zeus, 1 (1914), 75, n. 7 ; 225, n. 4 ( w h o links h i m , like Phaethon, with h a n d s o m e y o u n g charioteers w h o died untimely— forms of a solar h e r o ) ; J. G. Frazcr, Golden Bougb, If (1917), 19-21. At T r o e zen Hippolytus was worshipped, n o t as a hero, but as a g o d ; cf. F. Pfister in Wocb. /. kl. Pbilol. 28 (1911), 84, with references t o the excavations of his shrine there. With the phrase Τ besens Hippolytum cf. Prise. Inst. 7, 16 (G.L.K. 2, 299): Cicero de natura deorum III: Τ bestum Hippolytum. O f the t w o r*/w-clauses (with perdidit and habuisset) o n e is t e m p o ­ ral, the other causal. tcr o p t a n d i . . . habuisaet p o t e s t a -

tem; cf. Eur. Hipp. 43-46: καΐ τόν μέν ήμΐν πολέμιον νεανίαν / κτενεϊ πατήρ άραϊσιν, άς 6 πόντιος / άναξ Π ο σε'.δ ων ώπασεν θ η σ ε ΐ γέρας, / μηδέν μάταΐ',ν είς τρίς εύξασΟαι θ ε ώ ; 887-889: άλλ* ώ πάτερ Πόσειδον, ας έμοί ποτέ / αράς ύπέσχου τρεις, μ ι ? κχτέργασαι / τούτων έμ&ν π α ΐ δ ' ; 1167-1168; 1315: άρ* οίσθα πατρός τρεις αράς σαφείς έ χ ω ν ; Schol. Hipp. 1348: είσΐ δέ αϊ εύχαΐ Θησέως προς Ποσειδώνα τρεις- πρώτον άνελθεϊν έξ "Αιδου, δεύτερον έχ Λαβυρίν­ θου, τρίτον Ι π π ο λ ύ τ ο υ Θάνατον.

7 7 . p o e t a r u m ista s u n t : cf. Aug De cafecb. Rud. 10: fitfas poetarum fabmL·: et ad voluptatem txcogitatas. Objcctjo" is here raised, not o n l y a g a i n s t Lhc fictitious character of t h e p o e t i c mytho­ logy but also against its m o r a l influence, w h i c h had led Plato t o b a n i s h it from his ideal s t a t e ; cf. A u g . CD. 8 , 1 3 ; 8. 2 0 ; 8, 2 1 . These di poetici f o r m o n e o: Scacvola's three classes of d e i t i e s (Aug CD. 4, 2 7 ; 6, 5). r e r u m : " f a c t s " ; cf. 2 , 7 : si rti omnino repudiaret. s c i s s c n t . . . p e c c a s s e : n o t e the pairs of syncopated perfect infinitives: cf. R. K u h n c r - F . H o l z w e i s s i g , AMSJ. Gr. d. /at. Spr. 1» (1912), 7 7 6 . si v e r u m est . . . praesiaret: a mixed c o n d i t i o n , rendered m o r e n a t u r a l by the anacoluthon after scbola exire and the i n t r o d u c t i o n of a new p r o t a s i s , π ... esstnt discessuri. Aristo C h i u e : cf. 1, 3 7 ; S.V.F. 1. n o . 348. a u d i e n t i b u s : = auditoribus (άχουατ α ϊ ς ) ; especially the pupils of philosophic­ al lecturers; cf. n u m e r o u s examples in Tbcr. Ling. La/. 2 (1906), 1280-1281. b e n e dicta m a l e intcrpretareorur: cf. Isocr. Antid. 215-231 (and W. \X\ J a e g e r , Paedeia ( E n g l . tr. 3 (1944), 58)); Lucian, Sympos. 3 4 ; F o r t u n a t . Art. rbet. 1, 14, p. 92 Halm: pbilosopbus disputant in contiom de bow mortis; amh qui turn audierunt laquto vitam ftmenat; domini eorum accusant pbilosopbum damm inlati. Male interpretarentur, like permit . . . interpretarentur, below, is the oppo­ site of rtcte interpretari [e.g.. Fin. 2, 20; Tusc. 3 , 37]. T h e repetition of the long

3, 77

1173

pretarcntur l (posse ■ enim asotos ex Aristippi, acerbos 3 e Zeno1 intcrprctaxetur F1 * posset B*F * acccrbosac AlB\ a c c e r b o seu C, accrbo seu H, a ccrboset Bx

f o r m interpretarentur would be rather a w k w a r d were it not for the resumptive axiacoluthon. a s o t o s : with the thought cf. Athen. 13, p . 5 6 5 d: ό 8έ σοφός εκείνος Ζήνων, ώς φ η σ ι ν 'Αντίγονος 6 Καρύστιος, προμαν-

acccrbosc

A*VB*,

Graeci fere άσωτον vel άκόλαστον dicunt\ 10, 17, 3 ; 19, 9, 8; D i o Chrys. Or. 20, 4 ; A d . V.H. 14, 3 ( = Stob. vol. 3, p. 468 Hensc); fr. 110; 111; 145; 146 Hercher; Lucian, Epigr. 2 ; Aspas. in Etb. Nic. 4, 1, p. 96, 17-24 Heylbut; 4, 2, p. 100,

τευόμενος υμών, ώς τό είχός, περί τοΰ

10-11; 4, 3, p. 101, 23-24; Clem. Patdag.

β ί ο υ χαί της προσποιητού έπιτηδεύσεως £ φ η ώς ol παραχούσαντες αύτου των Χ ό γ ω ν χαί μη συνέντες Εσονται ρυπαροί χ α ΐ ανελεύθεροι, χαθάπερ ol της 'Αρίσ­ τ ι π π ο υ παρενεχθέντες αίρέσεως άσωτοι χ α ί Οράσεις. With the word άσωτος cf. Fin. 2, 2 2 : atqm reperiemus asotos primum ita non religiosos ut taint de patella, deinde ita mortem non timentts ut Mud in ore babeant ex Hymnide [of Caecilius]: mibi sex menses satis sunt vitae, septimum Oreo spondeo ["a short life and a merry o n e " ] ; 2 , 2 3 ; 2, 3 0 ; 2. 7 0 ; Plat. Rep. 8, 560e: άσωτίαν δέ [sc. καλούντες) μεγάλοπρέπειαν; Legg. 5,743 b: ό δε πάγχαχος ώς τα πολλά ών άσωτος μόλα πένης; Aristot. Etb. Nic. 2, 7, 1107 b 9 - 1 0 : περί δέ δόσιν χρημάτων καΐ λήψιν μεσότης μέν έλευθεριότης, υπερβολή δέ χαί Ελλειψις ασωτία χαί άνελευΟερία; 4 , 1, 1119 b 34-1120 a 4 : βούλεται γάρ άσωτος είναι ό Εν τι κακόν Εχων, τό φθείρειν τήν ούσίαν άσωτος γάρ ό δι' αυτόν άπολλΰμενος, δοχεϊ δ' απώλεια τις αύτοϋ είναι χαί ή της ουσίας φθορά, ώς τοΰ ζην δια τούτων βντος. ούτω δή την άσωτίαν έκδεχόμεθα; Aesop, Fab. 249; Soph. Aias, 190 (and schol.);

2, 1, 7, 5; 2, 2. 29, 1; Alex. Aphrod. in Top. 2, 4, p. 158, 5 Wallies; 2, 10, 208, 6-7; 3 , 6, p. 284, 2 2 ; Liban. Or. 46, 3 1 ; Dec/. 27, 10; 31, 7; Greg. Cypr. in (Liban.] Or. 34, 35, p. 159 Forster; Macrob. Sat. 6, 4, 2 2 ; Hcsych. s.v. ώλεσίοιχοι; Stob. vol. 2, pp. 140-141; 182 Wachsmuth; vol. 3 , p. 75 Hense [quoting Archytas]: ά μέν ασωτία ύπερβολά τω δέοντος έν δαπάνα χρημάτων; pp. 476-479 [a chapter περί ασωτίας]; vol. 5, p. 7 6 2 ; Lyd. De Magi sir. 1, 42 [defining the word by the Latin nepos); A n o n , in Aristot. Etb. Nic. 4, 3, p. 181, 3-4 Heylbut; Schol. //. 3 , 4 4 1 ; Schol. Od. 15, 12 [of Penelope's suitors]; Gnom. Vat. no. 25 (Wiener Stud. 9 (1887), 188): ό αυτός [Aristippus] άσωτον γενόμενον τόν υίόν έξέκλεισεν; no. 341 (Wiener Stud. 11 (1889), 44); Orion, Etym. Gud., and Etym. M. s.tv. άσωτος; ασωτία; Suid. s.w. , Aπίκιoς(and Μάρκος' Απίκιος); ασωτία; δαπανάν; Διο­ γένης; έξεκύκλησαν; έρρυμβόνα; ευτε­ λής; Θεμιστοκλής; Ίουστϊνος; 'Ισαίος; μάχλος; £υμβεϊν; σπαθάν; Φιλοΰργος. Plays entitled "Ασωτοι arc ascribed to Antiphancs {Anted. Gr. 1, 86, Bekkcr)

Epic. Κ.Δ. 10: τά ποιητικά τών περί

and Euthyclcs (Suid. s.v. Εύθυκλής);

το>; άσωτους ηδονών; Zcno ap. Stob. vol. 3, p. 479 Hcnsc ( = S.V.F. 1, no. 294); Plaut. Merc. arg. 2, 1: asatum filium, Rutil. Lup. 2, 9 ; Mart. 4, 9, 3 : Εχεις άσώτως; Hermog. Stat. 5(Rbet. Cr. 2,135 Spcngcl); 18 (p. 143); 27 (p. 150); Nic. Damasc. Parad. 7, p. 167 Wcstcrmann; Hcracl. Quaest. Horn. 6 1 ; 7 0 ; Sen. Rhet. Controv. 2, 6, 12; Epbes. 5, 18: μή μεθύσχεσΟε οίνω, έν φ έστιν ασωτία; Gell. 6, 11, 2: nequam bominem nibili ret neque Jrugis bonae, quod genus

Alexis wrote an Άσωτοδιδάσκαλος, and Caecilius an Asotus ( N o n . pp. 474-475 M. = 760,762 L.). Aristippi: frequently attacked in the second book of the De Finibus; cf. Lact. Inst. 3, 15, 15-16: Aristippo Cyrenaicorum magistro cum Laide nobi/i scorto fuit con­ suetude . . . buic vero liberos in disciplinam dares ut discerent habere meretricem ? aliquid inter se ac perditos interesse dicebat, scilicet quod il/i bona sua perderent, ipse gratis fuxuriarentur; and for the stories told

1174

3,78

nis schola1 exire)—prorsus,* si qui audierunt vitiosi essec discessuri, quod perverse 3 philosophonim 4 disputationem intei pretarentur, tacere praestaret philosophis5 quam us β qui s< audissent nocere; (78) sic, si 7 homines rationem bono consii: a dis8 immortalibus datam in fraudem · malitiamque 10 convemm: non dari illam n quam dari humano generi melius fuit. Ut si medi 1 scola PVF ■ prossus AVxt propsus Bl · peruersue Bx * filoforur A, philosophonim . . . qui sc om. Η * filosofis ex fisofis A · its F1, hi* 1 l VN, his Λ " ABF » sicsic I'» · diis V*N, adhis B · fraudam i 10 -que ex quae Β " aliam AHPVN

of his luxury see Diog. L. 2, 66-69; where nine words intervene, as compil­ P. Natorp in P.-W. 2 (1896), 904. Diog. ed with eleven here. L. 2, 86, lists his pupils, including the tacere praestarec philoaophis: Lam· atheist Theodore of Cyrene. Cotu binus, following deteriores% reads pbihsfhere views the results of Cyrenaic pbor, which various editors have adop­ teachings as conducing to libertinism, ted, thinking that it was not what was while those of the Stoa might encourage better for the philosophers but what \n* an unsympathetic pessimism. With acer- better in itself that is here in question. bos cf. Sett. 65: seven totem in senectute Yet it was not to the interest of ti* probo . . . acerbiiatem nullo modo. philosophers to injure their pupils, exire: of students graduating from a so that 1 feel disinclined here to desen school; cf. De Or. 2, 94: Isocratett cuius the best mss. 78. bono consilio: cf. Off. 1, 121: a ludo tamquam ex equo Troiano men principes exierunt; 3, 35: ex eodem quasi ut id bono consilio fecisse vidtamur. ludo . . . exisse discipulos dissimilis inter ei . . . convertunt: of a fact, as with se; Sen. Ep. 108, 14: saepe exire e scbola // vtrum est in 3, 77. pcuperi libuit; [Quintil.] Dec/, min. 268: fraudem malitiamque: cf. 3, 75: ex ipsa Socratis . . . scbola evasisse tyrannas;Off. 2, 10: nonfraude et malitia; Fin. 2, 46; Aug. In Ep. loan», ad Partb. 3, 13: quam 4, 52. mu/ti bine indocti exituri sunt? non dari . . . melius fuit: with the proreue . . . intcrpretarcntur: Mad- thought cf. 3, 69, and n. {satins fuent), vig objected that this passage is repe­ 3, 81: melius fuit'; for the indicative in titious—note especially the repetition the apodosis cf. R. Kiihncr-C. Stcgmann, 1 of this verb—and that prorsus is far Ausf. Gr. d. lat. Spr. 2, l (1912). 172. separated from praestaret which it ut ti medicus, etc.: cf. 3, 69: «/ modifies, and accepting his suggestion vinum aegrotis, quia prodest raro, noctt Baiter deleted the words (a deletion saepisstmt, melius est non adbibtre omrnno supported by P. Stamm, De M.T.C. quam spe dubiat salutis in apertam permatm Lib. de D.N. Interpolation/bus (1873), incurrere, sic, etc.; Div. 2, 133: */ si qtas 50-51). But for such repetitions sec the medicus aegroto imperet ut sumat ... examples cited by Madvig on Fin. 1, 7, cocleam; Galen in 6 Hipp. Epidem. 5, 1 and Plasbcrg on Parad. 4, the latter of (XVII, 2, 226 Κ.): δταν μέν γάρ ώφελήwhom quotes Schol. Sangall. in / Verr. σαι δοθείς αύτοΐς οίνος, ή δόαις αύτο·} 7, p. 157 Orclli: proprium Ciceronis . . . βοήθημα έσπ. xiv δ*άχαΙρως προστε­ in dialogis . . . eandem saepe sentenliam θείς παραφροσύνην ή φρενΐτιν έργάσητιι dicere. For the separation of prorsus νοσώδες αίτιον, ούχ ύγιεινον ουδέ βοή!)τ,and its verb cf. Pro Sex. Rose. Am. 59, μα γίνετα,; 6, 5 (XVII, 2, 334 Κ.): τ4ν

3, 79

1175

cus sciat eum aegrotum, qui iussus * sit vinum sumere, meracius ■ sumpturum statimque 8 periturum, magna sit in culpa, sic vestra ista Providentia * reprehendenda,5 quae rationem dederit us · quos scierit7 ea perverse et inprobe usuros.8 Nisi forte dicitis earn nescisse. Utinam quidem! Sed non audebitis, non enim ignoro quanti eius nomen putetis. 52 79 Sed hie quidem locus concludi iam potest. Nam si · stultitia 10 consensu omnium philosophorum ll maius est malum 1 cui usus V*N, qui iussu Η * meracius (m in ras.) Β ■ -que ex 4 quae Β uel prudentia V tup.m.rec. · repraehenda Bl · its HVNB%Ft 7 β hiis G, his Ρ scierit quos (os in rat.) Ρ usuros AtHPVtNBtt us euros l Jl*V · si est (est del.) Β »· stul'tia A V " p h y l o s o p h o m m V\ filoforum A

μέν οίνον αυτός TC προσεδοκησα βλάψειν άνευ της τροφής πινόμενον, ή Tt πβϊρα μαρτυρήσασα βεβαιοτέραν μοι τήν πίστιν εϊργάσατο [for other similar passages in Galen sec F. G. Assmann's index in Kuhn's edition, X X , 658-659]; T e n . De Fuga in Pertec. 13: xr omnibus passim petentibus dandum put as, tu mibi videris, non dico vinum febricitanti sed ttiam vemrntm, out gladium mortem detideranti da/urus; loan. Chrys. C. eot qui tubint. babent Virg. 1 {Pair. Cr. 47, 496); De Virgin. 17 {Pair. Gr. 48, 546); De tacerd. I , 9 (Pair. Gr. 48, 630) for a "medicinal lie", pretending to give wine but really giving water. meracius: i.e., with too little dilution with water. The word is used in a figu­ rative sense in Rip. 1, 66: non modice tempera/am ted nimit meraeam libertatem titient bausit; Aug. C.D. 1, 30: libido dominaudi quat . . . meraciot intfat univirto populo Romano. vestra ista Providentia: cf. 1, 107, n. (istae .. . vettrae); 3, 14: unde porro it/a divinatio; Dip. 2, 2 1 : ubi et/ igi/ur it/a divinatio S/oicorum? perverse: as in 3, 77. nisi forte, e t c . : ironical; cf. 1, 9 9 , n. (niti forte); Arnob. 3 , 2 3 : nisi forte boc dicitis, etc.; 3, 4 2 : nisi forte dicetit [so in 5, 10]; with the thought'ef. 3, 9 0 : dto ne excutatio quidem et/ intcientiae (and n.); M. Aurel. 6, 4 4 : &βουλον γαρ Qeov ου­

δέ έπινοήσχι ραδιον. Yet Philodem. De Diitt 3, col. 7, 32-35 Diels ( = S.V.F. 2, no. 1183) says: πολλάκις δέ αυτό έπ' ανα­ τροπή της νοήσιως του BcoO συγχωροίκιι, καθάπιρ δ<ταν> Χρύσιππος έν τοις IIcpl μαντικής λέγη μή δύ<νασ0αι> τον Ocov εΙ<δέναι πάντ>α δια τό μηδ* *χ«ν <τά αδύνατα δυνατά ποιήσαι>. In Homer the gods are not yet omniscient; cf. M. P. Nilsson in Harv. tbcol. Rev. 42 (1949), 103. u t i n a m q u i d e m : an emphatic utinam. With the ellipsis of the verb cf. At/. 13, 48, 1: quod utinam I iter urn utinam; De Or. 2, 361: utinam non impudent/1\ Plin. Ep. 5, 8, 7: utinam I n o m e n : Davies's suggestion (which Schoemann receives into his text) of numen is ingenious but unnecessary. A Providence which did not foresee would be a contradiction in terms. Allen (ad lot.) notes from the Augustan Hittory three cases of persons whose names arc appropriate to their actions. Goethe (approved by Mayor in CI. Rev. 3 (1889), 163) explains tint nomen as peri­ phrasis for earn, and compares Am. 92, where nomen amicitiae = amicitia. 79. h i e q u i d e m l o c u s : cf. below: Telamo . . . totum locum conficit; also fre­ quently elsewhere locus = "topic"; c.g., 2, 6 3 ; 2, 7 3 ; 3, 2 2 ; Div. 1, 117; 2, 3 ; 2 , 4 ; F m . 1. 6; 4, 5; Parad. 1. stultitia: αφροσύνη; cf. 1, 23.

1176

3, 79

quam si omnia mala et fortunae ct corporis ex altera parte j» nantur, sapientiam autem nemo adsequitur, in summis m ^ consensu omnium philosophorum: cf. 1, 13; Off. 2, 35: inter omnes philosopbos conslet. This is a more carefully selected tribunal than that of popular consensus (cf. Pease o n Dip. 1, 1, n. (consensu)), and one less open to the criticism that it is merely a "counting of noses" of those whose opinions are unworthy of consideration; cf. 3, 1 1 : placet igitur tantas res opinione stultorum iudicari, vobis praesertim qui illos insanos esse dicatis. m a i u s est m a l u m : cf. 1, 23: miserins enim stultitia quid possumus dicere ; Fin. 1, 59: nemo igitur <stu/tus> non miser\ 3, 61-62; S.V.F. 3, nos. 671-676. m a l a et fortunae et corporis: though the division is here two-fold (as in Τ use. 5, 2 2 : // eisent ulla corporis out for­ tunae mala; 5, 25: in ma/is esse do/ores corporis, in malts naufragia fortunae; Fin. 2, 68: in cor pore et extra esse quaedam bona; Varr. ap. Aug. CD. 19, 3), yet goods and ills arc elsewhere described in three categories each; cf. Fin. 3 , 4 3 : cum tria genera bonorum sintt quae sententia est Peripafeticorum [Aristot. Eth. Nic. 1, 8, 1098 b, 17-19: νενεμημένων δή τών αγαθών τριχή, καΐ τών μέν έκτος λεγο­ μένων τών δέ περί ψυχήν καΐ σώμα, τά περί ψυχήν κυριώτατα λέγομεν καΐ μάλιστ* αγαθά]; Τ use. 5, 2 3 : cum vtro tria genera malorum esse dicant, qui duorum generum malts omnibus urgeatur, ut omnia advorsa sint in for tuna, omnibus oppressum corpus et confectum doloribus, huic paulumne ad beatam vitam deesse dicemus; 5, 85: tria genera bonorum, maxima animi, seeunda corporis, externa tertia, ut Peripatetics nee multo veteres Academici secus; Ac. 1, 19: eonstituebantque extremum esse rerum expettndarum et finem bonorum adeptum esse omnia e natura et animo et corpore et vita [and Rcid's n . ] ; 1, 2 2 ; Plat. Legg. 3 , 6 9 7 b : πρώτα τα περί τήν ψυχήν άγαθαι κεΐσθαι . . . δεύτερον δέ τά περί το σώμα καλά καΐ αγαθά, καΐ τρίτα τά περί τήν ούσίαν καΐ χρήματα λεγόμενα; Sext. Emp. Pyrrbon. 3, 180: τινές μέν τρία γένη

φασίν είναι αγαθών, ώς ol ΙΙεριττατητίΛ·.. τούτων γαρ τά μέν είναι π ε ρ ί ψυχήν L· τάς άρετάς, τά δέ περί σ ώ μ α . ώ ς ύγΐΐ.:· καΐ τά έοικότα, τά δέ έκτος, ώ ς ς,ίΧ'^: πλοϋτον, τά παραπλήσια [ a n d cf. whi: follows about the Stoic v i e w ] ; D i o ; L. 2 , 80 [of Plato]: διήρει δέ. ^ΓΤ 'Αριστοτέλης, καΐ τά π ρ ά γ μ α τ α τούτν. τον τρόπον τών αγαθών έστ·ι τ ά xrw ή ψυχή, τά δέ έν σώματι, τά δέ έκτ:: [repeated at 2, 81); A u g . CD. 8, ί. e x altera parte p o n a n t u r : i . e . , in t'­ other pan of a balance; w i t h t h e phri<: cf. Fin. 5, 90: ut omnia si ex altera pur:: ponantur ne appareant quidem. sapientiam . . . n e m o adsequitur: cf. 1, 23, n. (sapientiumne); t h e increi*ingly elaborate demands w h i c h the Stoic sage must satisfy made h i s existence lie increasingly in the realm o f the idcii rather than in the world of experience, sec Alex. Aphrod. De Fato, 2 8 : τών δ: ανθρώπων ot πλείστοι κακοί, μάλλον It αγαθός μέν είς ή δεύτερος ύ π ' αύτώ« γεγονέναι μυθεύεται, ώσπερ τι τταρά^οξν* ζώαν καΐ παρά φύσιν σπανιώττρον τ/. Φοίνικος τοΰ παρ* ΑΙΟίοψιν; S e n . Ep. 42. 1: rile alter fortaste tanquam phoenix semi, anno quingentesimo nascitur; also a b o v e , 1. 23, n. (sapientiumne); 3, 11, n. (placet ... opinione stultorum iudicari); 3 , 70, n. (si modo ulli tint); Dip. 2, 6 1 : saepiui enim mulam peperisse arbitror quam sapam· tern fuisse [where sec Pcase*s n. (sapienum fuisee)]; Tusc. 2, 5 1 : in quo vero frit perfects sapientia (quern adbuc nos quidem vidimas nemsnem); Off. 3, 16; Fin. 4, 64-65. Ac. 2, 145: sed qui sapiens sit out fuerit ne ipsi quidem solent dicere [and Rcid's n.]; Sen. Dial. 9, 7, 4 ; Ep. 90, 3 1 ; Plur. Stoic. Repugn. 31 ; 1048 e-f [quoted on in summis malts, etc., below); Sext. Emp. Ad». Pbys. 1, 133: βπερ ουκ ήρεσκε τοΐί άποι τής Στοάς, μέχρι τοΰ νΰν ανεύρετου βντος τοΰ κατ' αυτούς σοφού [cf. Ait. Log. 432J; Aug. De Pecc. Mer. et Rims none, 2, 7; Mayor on Juv. 13, 26; R. Hirzcl, Untersucb. ξ. Cic. pbtl. Scbr. 2,1 (1882), 279-298; E.V. Arnold. Rem.

3,79

1177

omnes sumus, quibus l vos optume consultum a dis " inmortalibus dicitis. Nam 3 ut nihil interest utrum nemo valeat an nemo possit valere, sic non intellego * quid intersit utrum nemo sit sapiens an nemo esse possit. Ac nos 6 quidem nimis multa de re apertissuma; Telamo autem u n o versu totum locum conficit · cur di 7 homines neglegant:β 'Nam si curent,· bene bonis sit, male malis;10 quod nunc abest.' 1 quibus add. m. rec. V, om. Ν ■ diis AV*N * iam Bl * intelligo 5 V*N agnos Ρ ■ conficit ut H, conficit utrum VxNt conficitur V 1 7 10 dii AV%N » ncclegant Bl, negligant Ν · current Bl maliis AxV1t m a l i s sit F

Stoicism (1911), 325; F. H. Colson, cd. o f Philo, 5 (1934), 587-588. c o n s u l t u m . . . d i c i t i s : cf. 3, 47, n. {rebus bumanis intersint); 3, 65, n. (consulantne di rebus bumanis); Plut. De comm. Notit. 33, 1076 b: καίτοι τι μϊλλον αν γένοιτο παρά τήν εννοιαν ή. τοΰ Διός ώς ένι άριστα διοικούντος, ήμας ώς ένι χείριστα πράσσειν; i n s u m m i s m a l i s , e t c . : cf. Plut. Stoic. Repugn. 31, 1048 e-f: ό Χρύσιππος άποφϊίνει . . . μαίνεσβαι πάντας, άφραίνειν . . . έπ* άκρον ήκειν δυστυχίας, κακοδαιμονίας άπάσης· είτα προνοία θεών διοικεΐσθαι τά καθ' ήμας ούτως αθλίους πράττοντας; εΐ γοϋν ol θεοί μεταβαλόμενοι βλάπτειν έθέλοιεν ήμας και κακοϋν . . . ούκ άν δύναιντο διαθεϊναι χείρον ή νϋν ίχομεν. This pessimistic view of early Stoicism became modified, particularly by more liberal members of the school, like Panaetius (cf. E. V. Arnold, op. « / . , 102; 294-295), by provi­ ding for the προκύπτων and for progress toward virtue (προκοπή), the influence of which spread even into Christianity [as in Pbi/ippianst 3, 12J; cf. D i o g . L. 7, 91: τεκμήρ ον δέ τοΰ ύπαρκτήν clvai τήν άρετήν φησιν ό Ποσειδώνιος έν τω πρώτω τοϋ ΉΟικοΰ λόγου τό γενέ<ιθαι έν προκοπή τους περί Σωκράτην καΐ Διογένην καΐ Άντισθένην. With the phrase cf. Fin. 2, 104: qui in sum mo maio est; Tusc. 3, 4 0 : sit sane summum malum dolert-, 3, 6 8 : in summo se malo esse.

n i m i s m u l t a d e re a p e r t i s s u m a : cf. Fin. 2, 85: sed in rebus apertissimis nimium longi sumus; 5, 5 1 : sed quid at tine t de rebus tarn apertis p/ura requirere? T e l a m o : the following verse [Enn. Telamo, 318; where sec Vahlen's n.) comes after t w o quoted in Div. 2, 104: ego deum genus esse semper dixi et dicam cae/itum, / sed eos non curare opinor quid agat bumanum genus, after which Cicero says: et quidem cur sic opinetur rationtm subicit; sed nihil est necesse dicere quae sequmtur. In Div. 1, 132, he quotes other lines which Vahlcn places after ours (319-323), and continues: atque baec Emu us, qui paucis ante versibus esse deos censet, sed eos non curare opinatur quid agat bumanum genus. O n Tclamon, w h o here probably bewails the death of his son Ajax, caused, as he thinks, by mali­ cious enemies and the treachery of his other son Teuccr, cf. J. Schmidt in Roscher, Ausj. Lex. 5 (1924), 215-235 (especially 223). n a m si curent: Ennius here, with Euripidean scepsis, denies the providence of the gods, in the manner of Ace. Antig. 142-143 Ribbeck: iam iam neque di regunt / neque project ο deum supremus rex curat bomimbus. A m o n g other expressions of the same problem cf. Plat. Rep. 2, 364 b: ol περί Θεών τε λόγοι καΐ άρετης Θαυμασιώτατοι λέγον­ ται, ώς άρα καΐ θεοί πολλοίς μεν άγαθοϊς δυστυχίας τε καΐ βίον κακόν ένειμαν, ιοΐς δ* έναντίοις έναντίαν μοϊραν; Legg.

1178

3,79

10, 685 b ; oi*6 c: το τ ο , ; θεο!,; είναι μχν, 9?οντ'.ζε·.ν δέ ο'Λεν των ανθρω­ πίνων ; 699 d; 900 b; 12, 948 c; Thrasym. fr. 8 Dicls: oi *>εοΐ οΰχ όρώσι τ ι ανθρώ­ πινα· ού γαρ τν το μέγιστον των έν άνθρωποι; αγαθών πχρείδον τήν δικαιο­ συνών K^Cyjx^ γαρ τους άνθρωπου; τ ι / r r , ur, χρωμένονς; Eur. Belleropb. fr. 286 Nauck; Jgrr/#s fr. 684 Nauck; 7r<j£. adeip. no. 465 Nauck: τολμώ κατtxntvi, μήποτ' οϋκ εΐσίν θεοί- / κακοί γαρ OT-J/O/VTC; έκπλήσσο·>σί με; Isocr.

timendos / rtrum facta probamt; Or_ C.Ctls. 1, 10: καίάττόττρ^ττ,; U = βολή; ταραχθέντες τ*ν«ς cL; ττ.* ~ προνοίας λόγον, έχ τών έτπί - - τ ; ~τν.μέχυν φι^λοις καί σπονΛχίοις., nporrr:: τερον συγκατέβίντο τ ω μ τ , & χ μ ώ ; r'.πρόνοιαν, και τοΰ Έ π ι κ ο ^ ου κ α ι K i i r . εΐλοντο λόγον; Lact. Imst. 3 , 1", · videbat Epicurus bonis adverse J**;*" accidere . . . malos contra beat οs esse, i[cf. 5, 2 1 , 7; 7, 9, 6J; L>e Ira. 16, Ambr. De Off. Ministr. 1 , 1 3 ; Bo>_

Patiatb. 186: τ', δέ τοΟς χρηστούς ένίοτι

Horn, in Pt. 32, 5 {Pair. Gr. 29, 336 rK

χείρον άγωνί'ζεσθαι των άδικεϊν βουλομένων θεών iv τις άμέλειαν είναι ς,ήσειεν; Plaut. Merc. 6-7; Tcr. Hec. 772; Varr. Atac. in An/b. La/, no. 414 Riesc: marmoreo Licinus tumulo iaett, at Cato muJ/o, j Pompeius parpo; crtdimus esse deos; no. 414 a: saxa premuni Ucinum, levat alturn fama Catonem, j Pompeium tituli; crtdimus tsse deos; Lucr. 6, 387-422; Philo, De Prov. 1, p. 18 Aucher; Hor. S. 1, 5, 101-103; Virg. Eel. 8. 3 5 ; Man. 4, 21, 1-3: nullos esse deos, inane caelum f affirmat Segius, probatque, qmd se j factum, dum negat hoc, videt beat urn; I-'ronto, vol. 2, p. 224 Haines: nullum ergo inter bonos ac malos fortunarum discrimtn erit; Act. Plac. 1, 7, 10 (Doxogr. Gr.% 301): πώς St etnep 6 θεός Ι σ η καΐ τ/j τούτου φροντίδι τα κατ* άνΟρωπον οικονομείται, τό μέν κίβδηλον ευτυχεί, τδ δέ άστεϊον τάναντία πάσχει; Sen. Dial. 1, 1, 1 [cf. Lact. Inst. 5. 22, 11): quaesisti a mt, Lucili, quid ita, ή providentia mundus rtgeretur, multa bonis viris mala accidertnt; 1, 2, 1; Plut. Stoic. Repugn. 35, p. 1051 a [and the essay Dt sera Numinum V'indieta); Cato min. 53, 2 ; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 4 9 ; Scat. Emp. Pyrrbon. 1, 3 2 : άντιτιθώμεν τό τους μέν αγαθούς δυσπραγεΐν πολλάκις τους δέ κακούς εΰπραγεΐν, καΐ δια τούτου συνάγωμεν τύ μή είναι πρόνοιαν; 3, 9: άλλ* ε( μεν πάντων προυνόει ούκ ήν Αν ούτε κακόν τι ούτε κακία έν τω κοσμώ- κακίας δέ πάντα μεστά είναι λέγουσιν; 3, 219; Gell. 7, 1, 1 [cf. Lact. Epit. 24, 5 ] : si esset providentia nulla essent mala, etc.; Just. Mart. 2 Apol. 7 [with examples]; Clem. Protr. 5, 66, 5; Anon. Dido Aeneae {Antb. Lat. no. 83, 121-122 Riesc): esse deos natura docet; non esse

Schol. Eur. / / / > / » / . 1 1 0 2 ; 1 1 2 0 ; [OcrRecogn. 3, 40 (cf. Homil. 1 9 , 2 3 , ; 8. 8, 4 7 ; 9, 13; Aug. CD. 2 , 1 6 ; 3. i: 18, 4 1 ; C. Faust. 20, 10; Emarr. in Ps. *?. 1: sclemus auttm audirt homines murmuramx adversus Deum quod malis in hoc rita km sit et laborent boni; 72, 2 2 ; De Dir. Darn 3 ; Claud. / · Rufsn. 1, 1 2 - 1 9 ; Fir=. Matbes. 1, 7, 13; Boeth. Cons. 1, poet. 5 25-36: omnia certo fine gubtmans ( bonunsca solos respuis actus / merito rector cobifrx modo. j nam cur tantas lubrica versos < fertuna vices? premit insontes / debita setter noxia poena, / at pervern resident celse mores solio sanc/aque calcant / iniusia nrt colla noctntes. / latet obscuris eondita virtus elara tenebris iustusque tulit j crimen tnujux. Phot. Bib/, cod. 223, p. 221 b 30-3: Bekker: εί μή άρα μχμηνότες είποιχν -ι μέν αγαθά τοις εύσεβοϋσι νίμχιν, τάντν· τΐα δέ τοις δυσσεβοΰσι, και τ ο 6cir.> έξυπηρετούμβνον τγ; είμαρμένγ;; and norc the passages in Η. L'scner, Epieuru (1887), 241-257; cf. B. Schlcsinger. Uber phi/. Einflusst bei d. rom. DramaDicbtem d. rtp. Zest (1910), 34-36. Biblical parallels arc Job, 2 1 , 7-16: Ps. 73, 3 - 1 4 ; / * ™ » . 12, 1-3.

At other times we find a more opb· mis tic v i e w ; e.g., Plat. Rep. 10, 613 a: Ltgg. 2, 660 e; 662 b ; Eur. fr. 57" Nauck: έγώ μέν ευτ' άν τους κακο-^ ορώ βροτών / πίπτοντας, είναι c ^ δαιμόνων γένος [the last phrase suggests Ennius]; Hec. 902-904; Isocr. Antil 2 8 2 ; Plaut. Capt. 315: bene merenti km profuerit, male merenti par erit; Dion. Hal. Ant. 2, 68, 2 ; Himcr. ap. Phot. Bib/, cod. 243, p. 355 b 39 Bekker; noic also the sepulchral phrase bonis bm [inter. Lot. sel. 8137; 8428 DessauJ.

3, 80

1179

Debebant 1 illi quidem omnis bonos efficere, si quidem hominum generi consulebant; (80) sin id minus,1 bonis quidem certe consulere debebant. Cur igitur duo a Scipiones,* fortissimos et optimos · viros, in Hispania · Poenus 7 oppressit? Cur Maximus cxtulit filium consularem? Cur Marcellum Hannibal8 interemit? 1

Bx

delebant TV ■ sinid* minos ex einid emus nos Β · duos B* 7 · obtimos Β · ispania BF penus Ν · hanibal Ν

* scipionis

Biblical cases are naturally also found; illi quidem: an idiom which V. e.g.. Job, 20, 5-29; Ps. 37, 25. Sen. Ben. 4, Bulhart in Wiener Stud. 52 (1934), 16728, 1-3, argues that the gods cannot 169, finds 130 times in Cicero. In the give good winds to the good and bad present sentence quidem used for empha­ to the bad (cf. 3, 89, below), and in sis three times suggests the excessive Dial. 1, 3, 3, says: nihil . . . inftlicius eo underlining of a school-girl's writing. cut nihil unquam evtnit adversi; Plut. De For si quidem cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stcg­ comm. Notit. 18, p. 1067 c-d; Sallust. mann, op. cit.% 2, 2" (1914), 427. De Diis, 9 [and Nock's n. on p. lxxv]; 80. cur: note the six-fold anaphora Aug. Enarr. in Ps. 33, 14-15; Himcr. 3, of cur in this sentence and the five-fold 17, p. 80 Wcrnsdorf: εύτυχοΰσι γάρ, one in the second sentence below; also φησιν, ol κακοί, καΐ τί κακίας μείζον 1, 122; 3, 93. δυστύχημα; δυστυχοϋσι γάρ ol σοφοί, duo Scipiones . . . oppressit: with είτα εύτυχίαν άλλην αρετής ήγγ> βελ­ the following list cf. Τ use. 1, 89: non uno τίω. Tac. Ann. 6, 22, 2 recognizes hello pro patria cadentis Scipiones Hispania compensations in the development of pidisset, Paulum et Geminum Cannae, character, and Christian eschatology Vensuia Marcellum, Li tana Albinum, Lusuggested compensations, on a larger cam Gracchum; 1, 110: multo outem tardius scale, in another life (cf. also Plat. Legg. fama deseret Curium, Fabricium, Calatinum, 1,905 a-b; Fronto, vol. 2, p. 226 Haines). duo Scipiones, duo Africanos, Maximum, On Qccro's failure here to refer to any Marcellum, Paulum, Catonem, Laelium, innusuch retribution after death cf. E. Rohde, merabilisalios;Sen. 75: non M. Atilium, qui Psyche, 2* (1907), 368, n. 0. ad supplicium est profectus ut fidem bosti For the form of condition (Λ curtnt da/am conservaret, non duos Scipiones... non . .. sit) cf. Pro Mil. 79: si puietis per ovum tuum, L. Paulum, qui morte luit colvos rtstitui posse noli/is. In early Latin legae in Cannensi ignominia temeritatem, the potential and the present unreal non M. Marcellum, cuius interitum ne were not clearly differentiated and in crudelissimus quidem bostis bonore sepulturae the present the present subjunctive carere passus est; Rep. 1, 1 [partly quoted might be used for both; cf. R. Klihner- below]; and for P. Cornelius Scipio C. Stcgmann, Ausf. Gr. d. la/. Spr. 2, 2· and Cn. Cornelius Scipio Calvus, in (1914), 400 (with examples from Plautus particular, who were defeated and slain and Terence); W. F. Witton in Grace in Spain in 212 B.C., cf. Off. 1, 61; 3, 16: and Rome, 6 (1936), 47 (with further duo Scipiones fortes viri; Parad. 12: duo instances, including Virg. Aen. 2, 599- propugnacula belli Punici, Cn. et P. Scipiones, qui Carthaginiensium advtntum corporibus 600; 6, 292-294). cur di homines neglcgant: brachy- suss intercludendum putaverunt; Rep. 1 , 1 : logy for cur dtos homines neglegtre pufandumnon duo Scipiones oriens incendium belli Punici secundi sanguine sua restinxissent; sit. nunc a best: = nunc mm fit; cf. Thes. Pro Balb. 34: cum duo fulmina nostri imperi subito in Hispania, Cn. et P. ScipioLing. Lat. 1 (1900), 210. 75

1180

3, 80

Cur Paulum Cannae sustulerunt? Cur Poenorum * crudelitati 1

pcnorum

Ν

nes, exstint ti otc ids ssent. O n their campaign and deaths note also Polyb. 8, 1, 4 ; 10, 36, 3 ; Liv. 28, 28, 1 3 ; 28, 4 3 , 1 8 ; 38, 58, 4-6; Val. Max. 1, 6. 2 ; 2, 7, 1 5 ; 3, 7, 1; 9, 11, cxt. 4 : opprtssos in Hispanic Scipiones; Plin. N.H. 35, 14; SU. leal. 7,

αυτός είπε χαταστάς έν ά γ ο ρ ϊ , χ ι . γράψας τόν λόγον έξέδωκεν. Especially sad t o a R o m a n , w h o bio stress u p o n the c o n t i n u a n c e of his family, was the death of a c h i l d before that of his father, since it s e e m e d in

106-107; fulmina gtntts / Sdpiadat; 13, 381-384; 13, 650-695; Flor. 1, 22. 36:

conflict with the intent of nature and

in Hispaniam missi Gnaeus et Publius Scipiones paent to/am Points eripuerant, std insidiis Punicat fraudss opprtssi rursum amiserant; A p p . 6, 15-16; 8, 6 ; Dio Cass, ap. Zonar. 9, 3 ; 9, 5; E u t r o p . 3, 14, 2 ; 3 , 15, 1; O r o s . 4, 16, 1 3 ; 4, 17, 12; also W. Henze in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1434-1437 (Publius); 1491-1492 (Cnacus). M a x i m u s : Q . Fabius Maximus Ver­ rucosus C u n c t a t o r ; cf. 2, 6 1 ; and for his life and achievements F . Miinzer in A - J T . 6 (1909), 1814-1830. O n this affliction see Pro BaJb. 2 8 ; Hicr. Ep. 60, 5, 3 . c x t u l i t f i l i u m c o n s u i a r e m : Q . Fabius M a x i m u s ; cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 6 (1909), 1789-1790. In his absence chosen consul for 213 B.C. (Miinzer, 1789), he died before his father, probably between 207 and 203 B.C. {id., 1790), the laudatio funebris which his father delivered u p o n him being one of the earliest to be published (later read by Cicero himself); cf. Sen. 12: multa in eo viro praeclara cognovi, std nihil admirabilius quam quo modo Hie mortem filii tulit, clari viri et consularis. est in mans bus laudatio, quam cum

left t h e parent sterile; cf. P o l y b . 12, 26, 7: κατά μέν τήν είρήνην τους ττρεσβντι:'- -; ΰπό τ ώ ν νέων θάπτεσΟαι κ α τ ά φυσιν. Γ» δέ τα» πολέμω τάναντία; App. Plamtd. 131, 7-8: μάτηρ δ*ούχ ύπό παισίν, ό π ε ρ ί^μις άλλ' ύπό ματρός / π α ί δ ε ς έ ς αλγεινό.»: πάντες ί γ ο ν τ ο τάφους; a l s o c a s e s of such infelicitas cited by Pease o n V i r g . Aen. 4, 68. M a r c e l l u m H a n n i b a l i n t e r c m i t : for the life and deeds of M . C l a u d i u s Mir· cellus (cf. 2, 6 1 , above), live t i m e s consul (Dip. 2, 77), w h o fell a t V e n u s i a in 208 B.C., sec F . Miinzer i n P.-U~. 3 (1899), 2738-2755 (on his d e a t h 27532754). Cicero praises h i m in 2, 165; Tusc. 1, 110; Off. 1, 6 1 ; Sen. 7 5 ; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 4 7 ; Pro Plane. 6 0 . P a u l u m Cannae s u s t u l e r u n t : on the life of M. Aemilius Paul(l)us (in inscriptions often with d o u b l e /, but in o u r mss at this point with a s i n g l e one J, a second time consul in 216 B.C., who was b r o u g h t by his colleague C. Terratius V a r r o into the d i s a s t r o u s bank of Cannae and in it met his e n d , cf. E . K l c b s in P.-W. 1 (1894), 5 8 1 ; C. Hul· sen in P.-W. 3 (1899), 1483-1484. Much

legimut qutm pbiloiopbum non con/emrnmui', is derived from Plu arch's life of MirTusc. 3, 70: qualis just Q. Maximus efferens filiurn consuiarem; Fam. 4, 6, 1: Q. Maxi­ mus, qui /ilium consuiarem, clarum virum et magnis rebus gestis, amint; Plut. Fab. 1, 5 : διασώζεται γαρ αύτοϋ λόγος δν είπεν έν TC7> δήμω, τοϋ παιδός αύτοΰ μεΟ* ύπάτειαν αποθανόντος έγκώμιον; 24, 4 : τοϋ δέ Φα|ίίου τόν υΐόν άποΟανεϊν συνέβη· και τήν μέν συμφοράν ώς άνήρ \t φρόνιμος καΐ πατήρ χρηστός ήνεγκε μετριώτατα, το δ' έγκώμιον, δ ταΐς έκκομιδαϊς των επιφανών ol προσήκοντες έπιτελοϋσιν,

cellus. Lact. Inst. 2, 16, 17, a s k s : nr Varro solus evasit qui hoc fecit et Paitlns qui nihil meruit occisus est? Val. Max. 1,1, 16, lays the defeat t o the alleged impiety of V a r r o ; cf. 3 , 4, 4 ; 4, 5, 2 ; m o r e often it was ascribed t o his fool hardiness; e.g. A p p . 7, 19; Flor. 1, 22, 1 5 - 1 7 ; Oros. 5, 5, 7. O n the death of P a u l u s cf. also Tusc. 1, 8 9 ; Sen. 7 5 : L. Paulum, qui mortt lust collegae in Camtensi ignominia temerHatern; 8 2 ; Div. 2, 7 1 : Paulus portat jsc. auspuiis]; num minus cecidit in Canmnsi

3, 80

1181

Reguli 1 corpus est praebitum?1 Cur Africanum * domestici parietes non texerunt? Sed haec vetera4 et alia permulta; propiora 6 videamus. Cur avunculus meus, vir innocentissumus idemque doctissumus, P. Rutilius, in exilio e est? Cur sodalis meus 1 reguli . . . domestici pari add. in mg. B, regiulio AXVX * affricanum Λ^ * ucra VXN · p r o p r i o r a A VXBF

pugna cum extra tu [cf. Cypr. De Idol. Vanit, 1J. R e g u l i c o r p u s : perhaps implying t h a t his spirit escaped such i g n o m i n y . O n the life and the final t o r t u r e of M . Atilius Regulus cf. E . Klcbs in P.-W. 2 (1896), 2086-2092, and w o r k s t h e r e cited. In the canon of R o m a n exempla virtutis (cf. H . W. Litchfield in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 25 (1914), 28) R e g u l u s is o n e of those m o s t often m e n t i o n e d ; Klcbs (op.cit., 2089) lists t h e following Ciceronian references: Fin. 2, 6 5 ; 5, 8 3 ; 5, 8 8 ; Tusc. 5 , 1 4 ; Off. 1, 3 9 ; 3, 9 9 - 1 0 1 ; 3, 108; 3 , 110-111; 3 . 1 1 3 ; 3 , 115; Sen. 7 5 ; Patad. 16; Pro Sest. 127; In Pit. 4 3 ; Phil. 1 1 , 9 ; t o which a d d Alt. 16, 11, 4 ; cf. R. H e l m in Hermes, 74 (1939), 144. Sen. Dial. 1, 3 , 9-11, con­ trasts the sufferings of Regulus with t h e luxury of Maecenas; cf. 9, 16, 4 ; Ben. 5, 3 , 2 ; Ep. 67, 1 2 ; 7 1 , 1 7 ; 9 8 , 1 2 ; a n d many other a u t h o r s , especially historians and church writers, allude t o his confinement and death, H o r . C. 3 , 5, being particularly n o t e w o r t h y . F o r d o u b t s as t o the historicity o f the legend cf. Η . Η . Scullard in Oxf. cl. Did. (1949), 757. A f r i c a n u m : P. Cornelius Scipio A c m i -

lianus Africanus; for his life see F. Miinzcr in P.-W. 4 (1901), 1439-1462, w h o discusses (1458-1459) the confused and conflicting traditions, s o m e of which ascribed t o him a natural demise, others a violent death or s u i c i d e ; in any event he was in 129 B.C. f o u n d dead in his bed. F u r t h e r cf. 2, 14, a n d n. ( A Africanus sol alter); Pro Mil. 16: quantum luctum fuisse in hoc urbe a nostris patribus acceptmus cum P. Ajricano domi suae quiescent/ ilia nocturna vis esset inlata; Rep. 6, 12: si imp/as propinquorum manus

* praeditum · exsUio Bl

BF

iffu&ris; 6, 14; Fat. 18; De Or. 2, 170: P, Africans necis socius fuisti [sc. Car b o ] ; Fam. 9, 21, 3 : is [sc. C.Carbo) ... P. Africano pirn attulisse existimatus est; AdQ. Fr. 2, 3 , 3 : Pompeius . . . dixit . . . aperte se munitiorem ad custodiendam vitam suam fore quam Africanus fuisse t quern C. Carbo interemisset; Att. 10, 8, 7; Val. Max. 4, 1, 12: cipes, moenia nostrae urbis eversa sunt; Scipioni enim Africano intra suos penates quiescent/ nefaria vis allata est; 8, 15, 4 : mors clandestine inlata insidiis; Veil. Pat. 2, 4, 5: post duos consulatus duosque triumpbos . . . mane in lectulo repertus est mortuus, ita ut quaeJam elisorum faucium in cervice reperirentur notae. de ianti p/ri morte nulla babita est quaestio, eiusque corpus vela to capite t latum est; App. B.C. 1, 20, o n various r u m o r e d causes of his d e a t h ; Firm. Mattes. 1, 7, 3 9 : Scipio post tot triumpbos . . . intra privatos parietes domesticorum insidiis acerbo mortis cruciatu et nefariis frangentium gulam man/bus oppressus; Mart. Cap. 5, 512: ut si dicas "castratam African/ morte rem publicam." h a e c vetera: the last and nearest (129 B.C.) was half a century before t h e dramatic date of o u r w o r k . a v u n c u l u s m e u s . . . P. R u t i l i u s : P. Rutilius Rufus (for w h o m cf. F . Mtinzer in Ρ.-\Ύ, 1Α (1920), 1269-1280), con­ sul in 105 B . C . (cf. Dip. 1, 4), was a man of high integrity (Veil. Pat. 2, 13, 2 : P. Rut ilium, virum non saeculi sui sed ornnis aevi optimum; Val. Max. 6, 4, 4 ; Plut. Mar. 28, 5 ; A m m . Marc. 30, 4, 6), w h o , in his service in Asia with Q . Mucius Scacvola, incurred the dislike of the publican/, and o n his return to R o m e in 92 B.C. was c o n d e m n e d o n a false charge de repetundis ( D i o Cass. 28, 97, 1-4), perhaps directed as m u c h against his superior Scaevola as against him (cf.

1182

3, 80

interfectus domi suae, Drusus? Cur temperantiae pmdentiaeque 1

-que ex quae Β

G. Lapointe, Q. Mucins SeatvoU (1926), 79, 14: Rsttili innoetntia as virtus latent 29-30; G. L. Hendrickson in CI. Pbihi. nisi aeetpisstt iniuriam ; dum viola tur effmlsti; 28 (1933), 155-156). Our Cotta probably 98, 12; Ben. 5, 17, 2; 6, 37, 2 ; Dial. 1. bore a part in his defence; cf. P. von 3, 4 (cf. Min. Fel. 5); 1» 3 , 7; 6, 22, 3; Rohden in P.-W. 2 (18%), 2483. Aa 7, 18. 3; 9, 16, 1; Val. Max. 2, 10, 5; a Stoic, the friend of Panaetius {Off. 3, Quintil. Inst. 5,2,4; 11,1, 12; [Deri, mm,} 10; Brut. 114; E. Schwartz, Cbaracter300; Athcn. 4, 168 d-e; 6, 274 c. Tb*t kbpfe out d. ant. Lit. 1< (1912), 92-93) and Rutilius was the uncle of Cocta (the Poeidonius (Off. 3, 10), he was uncom­ brother of Cotta's mother) appears also promising (Dt Or. 1, 230, says that the from Dt Or. 1, 229; Brut. 115; Att. 12, case was conducted as if in Plato's ideal 20, 2; Sen. Dial. 12,16,7. state), and since the fine he was con­ This sentence is noteworthy in its demned to pay was larger than could be structure, containing four subjects first raised from his property (including his characterized and then named: avunculus estate at Formiac (3, 86) ), he went into mtus vir innocentitsimms idtmqut doctisomus exile, first to Mytilcnc (Dio Cass. 28, P. Rutilius; soda/is mtus . . . Drusus; 97, 3) and then to Smyrna (Rep. 1, 13; ttmperantiat prudtntiatqm specimen . . . Brut. 85; Pro Balb. 28; Ο v. Ex Pont. 1, J2- Scaevola; omnium ptrfidiosissimus C. 3, 65; Tac. Ann. 4, 43; Suet. Dt Gram. Marius; cf. J. Vahlcn, Opusc. acad. 2 et Rhtt. 6), where Cicero saw him in (1908). 130. 78 B.C., shortly before the dramatic sodaii· mcus . . . Drusus: cf. Dt date of this dialogue. Rutilius became a Or. 1, 25: txierant auttm cum ipso Crosse frequent martyr for mention by orators, adultscentts tt Drusi maximt familiarts . .. philosophers, rhetoricians (Jul. Vict. 6, C. Cotta, qui tribunatum plebss peitbat, el p. 404 Halm), and moralists; cf. Mimzer, P. Sulpicius. M. Livius Drusus (for op. cii., 1275. Oros. 5,17,13, says of him: whom cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 13 qui Zmyrnam commigrans litter arum studiis(1927), 859-881), born in 124 B.C.. and inttntus constnuit, and from Tac. Agr. 1, nephew of Rutilius (cf. F. Miinzer in it appears that these works were his own P.-W. 1A (1920), 1275), as tribune in memoirs, one in a Latin form Dt Vita 91 B.C. attempted to introduce various sua, in at least five books, the other an reform measures, summarized in VclL historical work in Greek; cf. E. Pais in Studi storici (1908), 85; F. Miinzer in Pat. 2, 13,2—2, 14 1; Liv. Per. 71, the P.-W. 1A (1920), 1278-1280; M. Schanz- latter stating: propter quae Livius Drusus C. Hosius, Gtscb. d. rom. Lit. 1« (1927), invisus ttiam stnatui foetus velut socialis 209; and especially G. L. Hendrickson belli auctor, incertum a quo, domi occisus tit; in CI. Pbilol. 28 (1933), 153-175; E. Big- cf. Ofos. 5, 18, 7: Drums tonus mahi none, Storia d. Ittt. /at. 1 (1946), 398-399. anxius domi sua» incerto qiadtm auctort Cicero has various other references to interfectus est; also Pro Mil. 16: domi nut Rutilius: Fin. 1, 7; Rtp. 1, 17; Off. 2, 47; nobilissimus vir, senatus propugnator atom Am. 101; Dt Or. 1, 181; 1, 227-231; 2, Hits quidtm temporibus paene patron*/, 280; Brut. 110; 113-116; Pro Scaur, avunculus buius iudicis nostri fortissimi riri, it. 4; Pro Font. 38; 43; Pro Plane. 52; M. Catonis, tribunus pitbis M. Drusus Pro Catc. 27; Pro Rab. 27: P. Rutilius qui occisus est. nihil dt tius mortt popultu documtntum fuit bominibus nostris pirtutis,consultus tst, nulla quatstio decrtta a stnatn antiqm talis, prudentiat; In Pis. 95; Att. 4, est; Auct. Ad Herenn. 4, 31: tuus, 0 16, 2. In other authors sec especially: Druse, sanguis domesticos parities tt vultum Liv. Per. 70; Sen. Bp. 24, 4; 67, 7; parentis as persit. Cicero, it will be observed,

3, 80

1183

specimen, ante simulacrum Vestae pontifex maximus, est Q.* Scaevola" trucidatus? Cur ante etiam* tot civitatis 4 principes a Cinna interempti? Cur omnium perfidiosissimus, C. 6 Marius, 1 q.] qu(a)e AlGHPVlBl » c. om. Ν ciues A m. ree.

* scaeuula F

· etiam ante Ρ

* ciuitates A\

d o e s not hesitate, in 3, 81, to name qui perpetua virginum cura semper ardebat, Q . Varius as the murderer; Veil. Pat. 2, suo paene sanguine extinxit. We have no 14, 1: in atrio domus suae culttllo percussus,good evidence for an image of Vesta qui adfixus iateri eius rtlictus est, intra paucas in this temple, but J. G. Frazcr (on boras deeessit. The house of Drusus on Ov. F. 6, 295) suggests that in the year t h e Palatine, after his assassination there, 82, when Scaevola was murdered, there may have been an image of the goddess 'was owned by a Crassus and bought by Cicero in 62 B.C. for HS 3,500,000; in front of her temple, and Liv. Per. 86, cf. W. Allen in Trans. Am. pbilol. says: Q. Mucius Scaevola pontifex maximus fugiens in vestibulo aedis Vestae oceisus est. Assoc. 75 (1944), 1-2. specimen: cf. Tusc. 5, 55: C. Catsaris; G. Wissowa (in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 6 in quo mibi videtur specimen fuisse bumani-(1925), 269-270, foUowing H. Jordan (Der Tempel d. Vesta (1886), 68), thinks tatis, salt's, suavitalis, leports. ante simulacrum Vestae: cf. De Or. Cicero's accounts show rhetorical color­ 3, 10: neqm enim propinquum suum . . . ing and that he may not have been P. Crassum, suapte interjtctum manu ntqm any more familiar with the interior of conhgat sui, pontificis maximi, sanguine the temple than was Ovid, who suppos­ simulacrum Vestae rtspersum esse vidit. Buted, before he had learned the truth, O v . F. 6, 295-298, definitely states: that there was an image there. At any esse diu stu/tos Vestae simulacra putavi, / rate, there seems to be some disagree­ mox didici curvo nulla subesse tbolo. f ignis ment among our sources as to the exact inextinetus templo ce/atur in illo. / ejffigiemplace of the assassination. nsdlam Vesta nee ignis habet, and it would Q. Scaevola: Q. Mucius Scaevola be appropriate that this very ancient (for whom cf. B. Kublcr in P.-W. 16 deity should have remained aniconic. (1933), 437-446), the son of the pontifex Other accounts are more rhetorical: maximus P. Mucius Scacvola mentioned Lucan, 2, 126-129: te quoque nee lectum in 1, 115, and 3, 5, was himself pontifex violare, Scaevola, dextrae f ante ipsum maximus (see Kublcr, op. cit. 437, inclu­ penetrale deae semperque calentis / mactavere ding Ugg. 2, 47; 2, 52; De Or. 3, 10; foeos; parvum sed fessa semetus / sanguinis Off. 3, 70). Cicero had studied law with effudit iuguloflammisquepepercit; Flor. 2, him, and says (Am. 1; cf. Brut. 306): 9, 21: Mucius Scaevola pontifex Vestalis me ad pontifieem Scaevolam contuli, quern amplexus aras tantum non eodem igne sepeliunum nostrae civitatis et ingenio et iustitia tur [where the scholiast says: Lucius praestantisnmum audeo dicere; see also his Mucius Scaevola, pontifex maximus, saeer-praise of Scaevola in Pro Plane. 33. dos Vestae, inimicus C. Mario adulescenti C. Flavius Fimbria had attempted to fuit, qui cum per Damasippum fugere vellet, assassinate him at the funeral of Marius a Marianis oceisus est in templo Vestae; qui four years earlier (86 B.C.), but without cum manum sanguine inplesset simulacrumfatally wounding him; cf. Pro Plane. 33. Vestae aspersit, ut mat us ptrcussoris crimenFor his death in 82 at the hands of esset]; Aug. CD. 3, 28: Mucius Scaevola Damasippus, in addition to the passages pontifex, quoniam nihil aput Romanes cited in the preceding n. cf. those given templo Vestae sanetius habebatur, aram by Kublcr, op. cit., 440-441. ipsam amplexus oceisus est, ignemque ilium. trucidatus: a very strong expression.

1184

3, 80

Q.1 Catulum, praestantissuma ■ dignitate viram, 1 q.] que A*VXB\ tissimu Ρ

qui P, om.

HN

e which G c c r o elsewhere uses of the antagonistic Pompey and Caesar {Dip. 2,!, 22-23). Mayor remarks that "the thoughtit of Scaevola's end was very often in the e mind of Cicero in the later G v i l War," " and compares Att. 9, 12, 1: torqueor , 84 B . C ) , brought the cruel deaths of >f many men of distinction; cf. Tusc. 5, 55: ι: Laelius ri digito quern attigisset poena* u dtdisstt; at Cinna collegat sui, consulis Cn. ι. Oetavii, praecidi caput iussit, P. Crassi, L. Caesaris, nobilissimorum bominum, quorum η virtus fuerat domi militiaeque cognita, M. f. Anions, [cf. Pbil. 1, 3 4 ; D i o Cass. 5, 47, 1, 1; Veil. 2, 22, 3], omnium tloqutntisnmi ti quos tgp auditrim, C. Catsaris, in quo mibi it videtur sptcimtn fuisst bumanitatis, salts, r, suavitatis, It ports; In Catil. 3, 24: superavit it postta Cinna cum Mario; turn vero clarissifmis viris inttrftctis lumina civitatis txstincta a sunt; Pbil. 2, 108; 8. 7; 11, 1: L. Cinna a crudelis, C. Marius in iracundia perseverans', r; 13, 1; Pro Sest. 77: caedem vtro tan tarn,r, tantos actrvos corporum exstructos, nisi tr jortt illo Cinnano atqut Octaviano die, quis is umquam in for ο vidit \ Har. Resp. 54; Att. r. 8, 9, 4: Cinntam illam crudelitaiem; also ο many references cited by Munzcr, op. cit., ., 1285, to which add Val. Max. 5, 6, 4; t; Flor. 2, 9, 13-17 [17: bate tot stnatus is funera]; Aug. CD. 2, 2 2 ; 3, 27; Oros. 5, >, 19, 23-24: caesa sunt ilia die in foro urbis is octo milia fugitivorum, idtmque Cinna quarto Ό consul ab exercitu sua interject us est. is p e r f i d i o s i s e i m u e C. M a r i u s : this d emphasis upon the cruelty of Marius and silence about that of Sulla has been η

raori

* praestantissumea Ax\/"lBx,

ρ prac

thought by C. Beier (Jabrb. f. Pbiiol. (1826), 341-342) to be a s u b t l e c h r o r » gical indication. It is certain, a t a n y r that Cicero's attitude t o w a r d .Maj varied materially at different pcrio His most famous f e l l o w - t o w n s m a n , ι man w h o had "put A r p i n u m u p o n t map," s o to speak, he d e s c r i b e d wi pride in his poem called Afarims (< disputed date), from w h i c h h e quoti a thirtccn-line passage in Div. 1, 10 (where cf. Pease's n.; also K . Bucime in P.-W. 7 A (1939), 1 2 5 3 - 1 2 5 6 ) , an. in Ltgg. 2, 6, he makes Atticus say tha Arpinum has furnished R o m e w i t h twr conservatores; cf. Pro Sest. 1 1 6 : Mara, constrvatoris busus imperii. A f u l l list ot passages in which Marius is cited as in exemplum virtutis is given by H . V . Litchfield in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbiiol. 25 (1914), 51, n. 4, and this is followed by a similar list describing him as an exemplum vftii. O n the general question cf. also L. Laurand, Ciceron, 2 (1934), 333-334; R. Gnauk, Die Bedeutung das Marius u. Cato motor fur Cic. (1936). Note how the names and epithets of Marius and Catulus are juxtaposed in chiastic order. Q . C a t u l u m : Q. Lutatius CaruJus. mentioned in 1, 79, above. On his life and work cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 13 (1927), 2072-2082; M. Holrovd and L. R. Palmer in Oxf. Cl. Diet'. (1949), 176. He was consul with Marius in 102 B.C., and is always mentioned by Cicero with high praise (J. S. Reid, cd. of Academica, pp. 41-42; A. S. Wilkins, cd. of De Oratore, pp. 24-25; Miinzer, op. cit., 2079-2080), for his character, wisdom, and purity of Latin style. He was the half-brother of C. Iulius Caesar Strabo Vopiscus, who appears with him as a speaker in the second and third book of the De Oratort, and his son acts as mouthpiece for him in the lost dialogue called the Catulus (Rcid, op. cit., 39-40). Proscribed by the Marian faction

3, 81

1185

.ubcre? 81 Dies* deficiat2 si velim numerare quibus bonis male svenerit, nee minus si a commemorem quibus improbis optime. C u r enim Marius * tarn feliciter septimum 5 consul domi suae 1 diues (I)A1, dies vac dett. Lamb. * deficiet Η * minus sic A V1 · septimus H, septies P, V add. sup. m. rec. r i * u s B, amis Z/ 1 , arius G

* ma·

Cicero de Mario sic ait [In Pis. 20J 'sexturn i n 8 7 B.C, he vainly appealed for mercy t o his former colleague, Marius, who consul,' id est, qui sex consulatus meruit, et ntcessanis Catuli dtprtcantibus non seme/ 'septimum consul? quod est septies consulatum respondit sed satpe: "moriatur" \Tusc. 5, meruit; also Non. p. 435 M. (700-701 L.): 5 6 ; Plut. Mar. 44, 5; Phot. Bib/, cod. quartum et quarto prudentes differre dixerunt. Varro Disciplinarum V': alius est quarto 2 9 4 , p. 381 a 34 Bekker], whereupon h e committed suicide: Tusc. 5, 56: De Or. praetorem fieri et quartum; quarto locum 3 , 9 : tenemus enim memoria Q. Catulum . ..significat et tree ante facto s ; quartum tempus cum sibi non incolumtm fortmam sed exsi/ium significat et ter ante factum. Ennius rtcte deprecaretur, esse coactum ut vita se privaret.[Ann. 295 Vahlen]: Quintu pater quartum T h e exact form of his suicide is disputed; fit consul. This same account is given at Plut. Mar. 44, 5, says by suffocation length in Gcll. 10, 1, 6-9, who says that from charcoal fumes; Flor. 2, 9, 15, by when Pompey was in doubt, in dedica­ swallowing fire; Aug. CD. 3, 27, by ting a temple, whether to describe him­ self as consul tertio or consul tertium, drinking poison. dlgnitate: cf. H. Wegehaupt, Die Cicero advised consul tert. When this Bedeutung u. Anwendung von Dignitar in d.inscription was later restored it was in the form consul III. Scbr. d. re pub/. Zeit (1932). 9. 81. dies deficiat: a frequent hyper­ The seven consulships of Marius bole; cf. Tusc. 5, 102; Fin. 2, 62; (107, 104-100, 86 B.C.) constituted a Pro Cael. 29; 2 Verr. 2, 52; Pro Sex. record for the Republic, though appro­ Rose. Am. 89; Sail. Jug. 42, 5; Virg. ached by the six consulships of T. QuincAen. 1, 372-374; Liv. 28, 41, 16; Sen. tius Capitolinus (Liv. 4, 13, 6), six of Ben. 3, 12, 4; 5, 17, 1; Val. Max. 7, 2, M. Valerius Corvus (Val. Max. 8, 13, 1), ext. 1; Apul. Apol. 54; Inccrt. Paneg. 7, 1 five of Q. Fabius Maximus (C.I.L. XI, {Paneg. Ut. 205); Hier. Ep. 57, 6, 2; 1828 = Dessau 56), and the five of 108, 13, 6; In Abac. 1, p. 593 Vallarsi; M. Claudius Marccllus (Ascon. in I it. Hi/. 24; Adv. lovin. 1, 39; Horn, in Pison. 11), and surpassed by various em­ Die Dom. Pascb. (Aneed. Martds. 3, 2, perors ; e.g., Tac. Am. 1,9 [of Augustus]: 414); Sulp. Sev. Dial. 19, 6; also similar numerus etiam consulatuum celebrabatur, quo Valerium Corvum et C. Marium simul Greek phrases: [Hipp.] Ep. 27, 52 (Epist. Gr. 318); Dion. Hal. Ant. 10, atquamat [cf. Auson. p. 360 Peiprr]. 36; Galen, De Anat. Adm. 3, 1 (II, For allusions to his seven consulships 345 K.); Depurg. Med. Fac. 5 (XI, 341- cf. Pro Plane. 51; Sen. Rhet. Controv. 1, 342 K.); Adv. Iulian. 1 (XVIII, 1,252K.); 1, 5; 1, 6, 4; Plin. N.H. 11, 252; 18, 32; Hebrews, 11, 32; Athen. 1, l b ; 11, 507 a; Val. Max. 6, 9, 14; Plut. Mar. 36, 6; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 14; Basil, 45, 1; 45, 7: ύπατος δέ πρώτος ανθρώπων Hexaem. 5, 9, p. 116 A; 8, 8, p. 184 C; έπτάκις άνηγορευμένος; 46, 5; Αρρ. Greg. Naz. In Verba Incip. p. 297 A; B.C. 1, 75; Val. Max. 8, 15, 7; 9, 15, 1; Dio Cass. 38, 28, 4; Ampcl. 42, 2; Aug. Aristacn. Ep. 1, 24. CD. 2, 23; Oros. 5, 19, 3; 5, 19, 23; numerare: cf. Pro Deiot. 12. Anon. De Vir. ill. 67, 6; Schol. Lucan. 2, cur . . . cux: cf. 3, 80. septimum consul: on the construc­ 70; C.I.L. XI, 1831 (Dessau 59). tion cf. Aug. Reg. (G.L.K. 5, 517): inde domi suae: the phrase used in 3,

1186

3, 81

senex est mortuus?1 Cur omnium crudelissimus tarn diu Cinna regnavit? * 33 'At dedit s poenas/ Prohiberi melius fuit impedirique 4 ne * tot summos viros interficeret · quam ipsum aliquando poenas dare. Summo cruciatu 7 supplicioque 8 Q.· Varius, 1 mortuus est Ρ ■ regnaut^ 1 , regna utat V1, regna uitat V* · addcdit Ax(?)Bl, addidit B%F * -que ex quae V · ne] nee Ν · interfeccrit I·"1 ' cruciatu* Β · -que ex quae V, quae A · q. del. et add. sup. V, quo P, om. X

80, of the murder of Drusus, but here the Cinna ab exera/u suo, quern invitum cogebat situation is far different; his death came naves conscendere et adversus Sjllam profinui, after a career for the most part to his interfectus est; App. B.C. 1, 78 (in more liking, in advanced years, and at home, detail). melius fuit: cf. 3, 78, and n. (mm where death should most naturally befall one. Cf. Dionysius dying in suo dari . . . melius fuit); again just below. lectulo (3, 84); also the predictions to •uramo cruciatu supplicioque: the Caesar, Pompey, and Crassus {Div. 2, details are unknown. 99) that neminem torum nisi senectute, m'si Q. Varius: Q. Varius Scverus Sucrodomi, nisi cum clan tate esse moriturum. nensis, of whom Val. Max. 3, 7, 8; Marius fell ill ten days after the beginning Quintil. Inst. 5, 12, 9; and Ascon. in of his seventh consulship (Plut. Mar. 46, Scaur. 19-20, preserve an interesting 5), was ill for only seven days (id., 45, 5), incident [cf. Pro Sest. 101]. He was, and died at the age of seventy (id., 45, 7), because of his obscure parentage, ut quidam ferunt voluntaria morte decessitknown also as Hybrida (Val. Max. 8, 6, (Anon. De Vir. ill. 67, 6), either on 4). He is mentioned in Brut. 182; 221; the 13th or the 17th of January, 86 B.C. 305; and is described in De Or. as vastum (R. Weynand in P.-W. 6 Supplbd. bominem atqm foedum. In his tribuncship (1935), 1421). (90 B.C.), by his Lex Varia de maiestate, omnium crudeliesimue: cf. App. he instituted a quaestio against those B.C. 1, 71-75; 12, 60; Dio Cass. 30-35. who had aided the rebel allies; cf. Val. 8. In Phil. 11, 1, Cicero says: L. Cinna Max. 8, 6, 4: legem adversus intercesnonem crudelis, C. Marius in iracundia perseverant,collegarum perrogavit, quae iubebat quaeri quorum dolo malo socii ad arma ire coacti L. Sulla vehement. tarn diu: for the four years of his essent, magna cum clade reipublicae; sociale consulship (87-84 B.C.); cf. H. Last in enim prius, deinde civile helium excitant, sed dam ante pestiferum tribunum pi. quam CI. Rev. 58 (1944), 15-17. regnavit: cf. Sail. Hist. 1, fr. 64 cerium civem agit, sua lex eum domestids Maurcnbrcchcr: tyrannumqut tt Cinnam laqutis constrieturn absumpsit [Brul. 305, maxima voce appellant; Tac. Ann. 1, 1: says he was exiled]. Cotta was one of non Cinnae, non Sulla* longa dominatio; those exiled because of this law (De Ascon. in Scaur. 21: in dominaiione L. Or. 3, 11), but was recalled by Sulla. Cinnae; Am. 41 (of Ti. Gracchus]: It is perhaps remarkable that Cotta is not here made to speak of his own person­ regrtum occupare conatus est, vel regnavit is quidem paucos menses; and Clodius madeal experience; cf. Goethe's imrod. a similar charge against Cicero himself; p. 13. cf. At/. 1, 16, 10. importuniuimus: transferred from at: introducing, as often, the objection its literal meaning of a harborlcss coast to a person who is pitiless and unfeeling; of an opponent, here of Balbus. dedit poena*: being killed in a con­ cf. Fin. 1, 35; Fam. 5, 3, 1; 9, 21, 3; 12, 12, 2. ference at Brundisium; Liv. Per. 83:

3, 82

1187

h o m o 1 importunissumus, periit; si* quia Drusum ferro,* Metellum * veneno sustulerat, illos conservari melius fuit quam poenas sceleris Valium β pendere.· Duodequadraginta 7 Dionysius 8 tyrannus annos fuit opulentissumae et beatissumae · civitatis; (82) quam multos I0 ante hunc in ipso Graeciae flore 1 uarius homo im add. in mg. Β ■ si V*Blt sic HV*N, sed B* · fcro Ρ 7 * uarium(ua in ras.) Β · pandcre Β1 duodequaginta F * metaUum A1 ,0 • dionisius N, dyonisius Ρ VBF · et beatissumae add. in mg. V multas Ρ

si quia: cf. 1, 22, n. (si us) for the ellipsis. Drusum: cf. 3, 81. Metellum: perhaps Q. Caecilius Mct ell us Numidicus (for whom cf. F. Miinzer in P.-W. 3 (1899). 1218-1221). though nothing further seems to be known of this charge of poisoning by Varius. duodequadraginta Dionysius: Dionysius I (for whom cf. A. Dieterich in P.-W. 5 (1905), 882-904), to whom 3, 83-84, are devoted, was born of lowly origin (cf. Isocr. Ad Pbil. 65; Hcllad. ap. Phot, (see below) calls him the son of a muledriver), about 432 B.C., was at first one of several elected generals at Syracuse, and then ruled there as tyrant (cf. Aristot. Pol. 5, 10, 1310 b 30-31) from 405 to 367 B.C. His thirtyeight years arc remarked upon in Τ use. 5, 57; Diod. 13, 96, 4; 15, 73, 5; Val. Max. 9, 13. ext. 4; Hcllad. ap. Phot. Bib/, cod. 279, p. 530 a 30-33 Bekkcr [for criticism of other traditions cf. Polyb. 12, 4a, 2-6]. Though mild at first, through policy (cf. Dieterich, op.cit.% 889), he became despotic, avaricious, sacrilegious, and cruel (e.g., Rep. 1, 28; Off. 2, 25; Isocr. Pantg. 126; Ad Pbil. 65; Plat. Ep. 7, 347 d-c; 8, 353 b-c; Diod. 11, 68, 6; Val. Max. 6, 2, ext. 2; Hygin. Fab. 257, 3; Plut. Comp. D torus et Bruti, 2, 1; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 7, 3), so that his name, like that of Phalaris, became for the later world typical of the tyrant (e.g., Pro Rab. 23; 2 Vtrr. 5, 145; Aristot. Mag. Mor. 2, 6, 1203 a 22; Ncp. Dion, 1, 1-3; Quintil. Inst. 8, 6, 72; Sen. Dial. 6, 17, 5; Plut. Non posst suavi/er, 6,

p. 1090 c,Qwmodo Adul. 12, p. 56 e; Pro Nobtl. 12; Max. Tyr. 5, 5; 7,2; Herodian, 1, 3, 2; Min. Fcl. 5, 12; Aristid. Or. 13, p. 291 Dindorf; Julian, Cats. 332 c; Syncs. Ep. 6; Anon, in Rbet. Gr. 1, 447 Spengel; loan. Chrys. Adv. Oppug. Vit. mon. 2, 5 (Pair. Gr. 47, 339); Suid β.v. βιαίου; sec also 2 Vtrr. 5, 145: tulit tnim ilia quondam insula multos tt crudtlis tyramos; Thuc. 1, 17; Hor. Ep. 1. 2, 58; Siculi . . . tyranni (and (Aero] ad loe.); Oros. 2, 14, 1: Sicilia . . . semper nutrix tyrannorum [cf. Isid. Etym. 14, 6, 33]; F. Dummler in RJbtin. Mus. 42 (1887), 184, for the work of Phanias περί των έν Σικιλία τυράννων; Dieterich, op.cit.% 902). annos: A. C. Clark, Tbt Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 360, thinks that this word has been displaced from its normal position, but Ax (appendix) well com­ pares similar cases of hypcrbaton in Div. 1, 105: tibi App. Claudius augur consult nuntiavit; Fam. 11, 16, 1: quo tibi bate tern port; Ad Brut. 1, 3a: cum paucis diebus ante magna protlio vicisset; 1, 16, 4: bono domino potuimus Antonio tolerare nostrum fortmam \ other examples are cited by Plasberg in his editto motor. beatiesimae: cf. 2, 95: // qui btati putantur. 82. quam multos . . . Pisistratus: 560-527 B.C.; cf. Hdt. 5, 65: Ιρξαντες μέν "Αθηναίων In Irta ίξ Tt xrd τριήκοντα [i.e., Pisistratus and Hippias together]; Aristot. Pol. 5, 12, 1315 b 30-33: δίς γάρ Ιφυγε Πεισίστρατος τυράν­ νων, ώστ* έν ίτεσι τριάκοντα καΐ τρισίν έτττακαί&εκα Ιτη τούτων έτυράννευσιν, όκτωκαίλκα καΐ οί παίδες, ώστε τά

1188

Pisistratus!l 1

pisi*stratus Β

3, 82 c

At Phalaris,* at Apollodorus pocnas sustulit.' ■ falaris

APVNBF

2 Verr. 4, 7 3 ; In Pis. 4 2 ; Ptnd. Pytb. 1, πάντα έγένετο ?τη τριάκοντα καΐ πέντε; 95-96 [and schol.]; Callim. Aet. 2, 8 Atb. Pol. 17: Πεισίστρατος μέν οΰν (ap. Plut. Parall. 39, p . 315 c); P h i l o d e m . έγκατεγήρασε τη άρχη, καΐ απέθανε De Deis, 1, col. 18, p . 33 Diels; D i o d . 9 , νοσήσας επί Φιλόνεω άρχοντος, άφ' ού 18-19; 9, 3 0 ; 13, 90, 5 ; P r o p . 2, 2 5 . μέν κατέστη το πρώτον τύραννος Ιτη 11-12; O v . Tr. 3 , 11, 41-51; 5, 1, 5 3 - 5 4 ; τριάκοντα καΐ τρία βιώσας, 5 Β' έν τη Ibis, 439-440; Ex Pont. 2, 9, 4 3 ; A. A. 1. αρχή διέμεινεν ενός δέοντα είκοσι. 653-654; Sen. Ep. 6 6 , 1 8 ; Plin. N.H. 3 4 , ϊφευγε γαρ τα λοιπά; Hcraclid. De Reb. 8 9 ; Val. Max. 9, 2, ext. 9 ; Sil. ItaJ. 14, publ. 1, 6 (F.H.G. 2, 208): Πεισίστρατος 2 1 1 ; J u v . 8, 81-82; Lucian, De Mori. τριάκοντα καΐ τρία Ιτη τυραννήσας Peregr. 2 1 ; Pbalaris, 1, 11; [Phalar.J Ep. γηράσας άπέθανεν; Justin, 2, 8, 8: 5 ; 9 4 ; F r o n t o , Ad Am. 1,15, vol. 2, 8 8 Pisistratus . . . obtinet ad custodiam corporis H a i n e s ; Lact. Inst. 3, 26, 5 ; 3 . 27, 5 ; sui satellitum auxilium, per quos occupata O r o s . 1, 20, 1-4; G r e g . Naz. Ep. 3 2 , tyratmide per atmos xxxiv regnavit. For p . 7 2 A {S.V.F. 3 . n o . 586); Claud. In more full computations of the exact Ruf. 1, 2 5 3 ; In Eutrop. 1, 163-166; dates of his reign, according t o modern Bell. Gild. 181-188; Stob. vol. 4, p . 3 1 8 scholars, cf. F. Schachermeyr in P.-W. 19 H e n s e ; N o n n . Abbas in G r e g . Or. 1 (1937), 164-174. The relative beneficence C.Iul. 4 8 (Patr. G r . 3 6 , 1 0 1 2 B ) ; E u s t a t h . of his rule led t o his being rather infre­ in Od. 4, 2 8 8 ; J. G . Frazer, Golden quently mentioned as a type of the Bough, 4· (1914), 75, w h o connects t h e t y r a n t ; cf. Phaedr. 1, 2, 5-8: arcem tybull with sacrifices t o Moloch. ran/ius occupat Pisistratus. f cum tristem servitutem fltrent Attici, / (non quia crude/is Naturally Phalarie is constantly m e n ­ i//e, sed quoniam grave / ornne insuetis onus), tioned as the proverbial type of c r u e l etc.; Anon, in Rbet. Gr. 1, 447 Spengel: tyrant; e.g.. Off 2, 26: Pbalaris cuius est οίον τοϋ τινά δορυφόρους λαμβάνοντα praeter ceteros nobilitata crudetitas; 3, 2 9 ; τυραννήσειν παράδειγμα έστι Πεισί­ 3, 3 2 ; Fin. 4, 6 4 ; Rep. 1, 4 4 ; 3, 42 [ap. στρατος καΐ Φάλαρις καΐ Διονύσιος; Iul. Schol. J u v . 6, 480J; In Pis. 7 3 ; 2 Verr. 5, Vict. 11, p . 413 H a l m : nam et Dionysius 145; Aristot. Mag. Mor. 2, 6, 1203 a 2 2 ; et Pisistratus civts largitione corruperunt, id., fr. 6 1 1 , n o . 69 Rose; H e r a d i d . De etc. Reb. publ. 37 {F.H.G. 2. 223); D c m e t r . De Eloc. 237; 292; 3 Maccab. 5, 2 0 ; 5, in ipso Graeciae flore: i.e., of 4 2 ; P o l y b . 7, 7, 2 [with A p o l l o d o r u s ] ; place, at Athens, rather than of time, Sen. Dial. 4, 5, 1; 7, 19, 5 ; 9, 14, 4 ; since the best flowering of Athens Ben. 7, 19, 5-7; De Clem. 2, 4, 3 ; Ep. 66, came later. With flore cf. Pro Lig. 18; Plin. N.H. 7, 200: tyrannus primus 32: agrum Sabinum, florem Italiae; Pbit. 3, 13: provinciae Gal Hat . . . est We flos fuit PoaJaris Agrigenti; 34, 89; Hygin. Fab. 257, 7-9; Val. Max. 3 , 3, ext. 2 ; Italiae. D i o Chrys. 2, 7 6 ; Plut. De comm. Notit. at P h a l a r i e : cf. 3, 8 1 : at dedit poenas. 13, p. 1065 c; Maxime cum Princ. 3 , O n Phalaris, tyrant of Agrigentum p . 778 e ; Praec. ger. Reip. 28, p . 821 e ; from ca. 565-549 B.C., cf. T. Lcnschau De sera Num. Vind. 7, p. 553 a; M. in P.-W. 19 (1938), 1649-1652. Aristotle Aurel. 3, 16; Ael. fr. 202 Hcrcher; {Pol. 5, 10, 1310 b 28) lists him a m o n g Galen. Metb. Med. 2, 5 (X, 105 K . ) ; those w h o rose from elected office Athen. 13, 602 b ; Capitolin. Maxim. t o tyranny; cf. also Polyaen. Strat. 5, 1. Duo, 8, 5 ; Orig. C. Cels. 4, 6 7 ; 5, 20; T h e brazen bull, invented for him by A m m . Marc. 28, 1, 4 6 ; Iambi, lit. Pcrillus (or Pcrilaus), in which he roasted Pytb. 175-180; Hicr. Chron. ann. Abr. his enemies to death, is often mentioned; 1447 [which says that he held power e.g., Tusc. 2, 17-18; 5, 7 5 ; Fin. 5, 8 5 ;

2, 82

1189

Multis * quidcm ante cruciatis et necatis. Et praedones multi saepe poenas * dant, nee tamen possumus 3 dicere non pluris * captivos acerbe 6 quam praedones necatos. Anaxarchum · Democriteum ? 1 multis BF ■ poenas saepe Ρ * possum Ρ * plures A% * acerue 7 · anaxaxcum A \ anxarchum VNt anxarcum AXH democritum BF APVXBX

for sixteen years]; Liban. Dec/. 1 3 , 5 8 ; Ep. 112, 5 ; Themist. Or. 7, p . 90 Β [with Apollodorus and DionysiusJ; O r o s . 1, 20, 1; Synes. Ep. 5 8 ; Pacat. Pantg. 29, 4 ; G r e g . Na*. Or. 4, 9 1 ; T h c o d o r c t , Gr. Aff. 9, 5 2 ; Lact. Inst. 3 , 19, 8 [con­ trasted with Aristides]; P o r p h y r . in H o r . Ep. 1, 2, 5 8 ; Paroem. Gr. 1, p . 318, n o . 6 5 ; 2, p . 50, n o . 8 7 ; Sulp. Sev. Dial. 3, 16, 3 ; Lyd. Dt Μ agist. 3, 57-58; A n o n , in Etb. Nic. 7, 6, p p . 428-429 Heylbut; Suid. s.vv. βίαιοι;'Ιερώνυμος; Eustath. in Od. 4, 8 9 ; A. O t t o , Die Sprichworter . . . der Romer (1890), 277. T h e pagan Caecilius in Min. Fel. 5, 12, declares: si mundus divina procidentia et alicuius numinis auctoritate regeretur, numquam mereretur Pbalaris et Dionysius regnum; numquam Ruti/ius et Camillus exi/ium, numquam Socrates venenum. In Att. 7, 20, 2, Cicero is uncertain whether Caesar will in his tyranny imitate Phalaris or Pisistratus. A p o l l o d o r u s : tyrant of Cassandria (formerly Potidaea), w h o gained power there ca. 279 B.C. (cf. I. Kaerst in P.-VP. 1 (1894), 2851), and whose tyranny was proverbial for its cruelty (cf. Polyb. 7, 7, 2 ; Diod. 22, 5, 1; O v . Ex Pont. 2, 9, 4 3 ; Sen. Dial. 4, 5, 1; Ben. 7, 19, 5 ; Plut. De sera Num. Vind. 10, p. 555b [with which cf. Guil. de Morbeke, Lat. tr. of Prod. De decern Dubit. c. Prov. 8, p . 135 Cousin; 11, p . 556 d ; Maxime cum Princ. 3, p. 778 e; Praec. ger. Reip. 28, p . 821 e ; Dio Chrys. Or. 2, 7 6 ; Paus. 4, 5, 4-5; Polyacn. Strat. 6, 7 ; Suid. s.v. Ιερώνυμος], was " l i q u i d a t e d " by Antig o n u s Gonatas ca. 276 B.C.; cf. Polyacn. Strat. 4, 6, 18, w h o calls A p o l l o d o r u s φονιχώτατος καΐ ωμότατος τυράννων. p o e n a · tuetulit: cf. 2 Catil. 2 8 : poenam sui sceleris sufferat\ Pro Font. 4 9 : vietortoe te atque imperi poenas . . . sufferre; Pro Reg. Deiot. 36: furoris multam

sustulerat; Pro Caec. 9 8 : quam multam si sufferre vo/uissent', De Domo, 134: poenam . . . tulit; Ace. Myrmid. 17 Ribbeck: poenas sufferam. m u l t i s q u i d c m : cf. 1, 100, n. (et . . . quidem). et p r a e d o n e s : o n this ironical use of */ cf. 1, 79: et quidem formica jormicae; 3, 27, n. (// ego quaero). m u l t i s a e p e : n o t " m a n y pirates repeatedly," but " m a n y pirates are punished, and often," the pleonasm being here perhaps intended to suggest the colloquial style; cf. Rep. 3, 4 2 ; Off. 1, 7 4 ; 3, 4 0 ; 3 Catil. 2 3 ; 2 Verr. 3, 188; 4, 407; 5, 147; Post Red. in SenAb; Har. Rssp. 5 6 ; Pro Clu. 171; 183; 195; In Pis. 75; Pro Flac. 86; Pro Plane. 50; Pro Sest. 109; Plaut. Capt. 4 4 ; 328; 9 9 8 ; M.G. 8 8 5 ; H o r . S. 1, 6, 10; 2, 1. 219. plures captivos . . . q u a m praedones n e c a t o s : M. A u r . 6, 34, puts the case more strongly: ήλίχας ήδονάς ήσθησαν λησταΐ, κίναιδοι, πατραλοΐαι, τύραννοι; A n a x a r c h u m D e m o c r i t e u m : of A b dera; on his life and teachings (including slight fragments of his περί βασιλείας). cf. D i o g . L. 9, 58-61; H . Diels, Fr. d. Vorsokratikery n o . 59 A - B ; I. Kaerst in P.-W. 1 (1894), 2080; also the numerous references collected by J . E . B . Mayor o n T e n . Apol. 50 (1917). A foUowcr of Dcmocritus, he attended u p o n Alexander the Great (cf. Plut. Alex. 8, 4 ; 28, 2 - 3 ; 52, 2), after whose death he fell into the hands of a Cyprian tyrant named Nicocreon (Philo De Prov. 2, p . 51 A u c h e r ; D i o g . L. 9, 58-59; Val. Max. 3, 3, cxt. 4 ; Plut. De Virt. mor. 10, p . 449 c ; A n o n , in Etb. Nic. 4, 1, p . 177, 29-30 Heylbut; Antb. Pal. 7, 133. 1; Ncmcs. Nat. Horn. Lat. tr. 30, 6 ; F. Stahelin in P.-W. 17 (1936), 358), Nicoclcs (Diod. 15. 47, 8), or Timocreon (JTusc. 2, 52: de Anaxarcbo Democritio cogitetur, qui cum Cypri in

1190

3, 82

a Cyprio tyranno* excamificatum accepimus. Zenonem * Eleae' in tormentis necatum; quid dicam de Socrate, cuius * mond inlacrimarc * solco Platonem · Icgcns? Vidcsnc igitur deorum 1 cyprio tyranno ex cypritiranno Bt ciprio tyranno tyranno Ρ · κ· · eleae HVNB (el in ras.) F, elaeae P, clcte A, eleatem Man. none (f) Ax x * quius V · inlacrimare Pt inlacximari AVBF · platonem A, (1 add. sup.) B, platonem ex L platononcm V

mauu Timoertmtit regis ineiditnt, nullum Qmd omnss probus, 108 [stretched on the wheel, he spits out his tongxie at the genus suppliai deprecafus est nequie recusavit). He and Zeno of Klea arc mentioned torturer]; cf.Quoddet. pot. 176; De Prot. together as martyrs in Τ use. 2, 52; 2, p. 51 Aucher; Val. Max. 3, 3, cxt- 2 Philodem. De Morte, 4, 35, p. 161 Kuiper [tortured on the rack by Phalaris at [Socrates, Zcno, Anazarchus]; Philo, Agrigentum]; Plut. Stoic. Repugn. 37, Quod omms probus, 106-109 (cf. Quod de/. p. 1051 d [tortured by the tyrant Dcmypot. 176); De Prop. pp. 48-51 Aucher lus]; Tert. De An. 58 [tortured by Diony­ [Dionysius, Anaxarchus, and Zeno]; sius; so Ncmes. Nat. Horn. Lat. tr. 30, 6]; 2, 9 [Anaxarchus, Zcno, Socrates]; Clem. Strom. 4, 8, 56, 1 [in torture spits Val. Max. 3, 3, cxt. 2-4; Tert. Apol. 50; out tongue at the tyrant, whom some call Nearchus, others Dcmylus]; Eus. Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 8, 57. excamificatum: save for Ter. Hani. Pr. EP. 10, 14, 15 [spits out tongue at 813, this is the earliest occurrence of the tyrant]; Stob. vol. 3, 319 Hense; this rather infrequent verb (in Cicero Anted. Oxon. 4, 251-252 Cramer; Suid. only here); cf. Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 (1937), s.v. Ζήνων Τελ*υταγόρου [tortured by the tyrant Nearchus (or Diomedon), he 1202-1203. accepimus: cf. 1,83; 3,42; 3, 58; 3, 59. spits out his tongue]. The noun Eleae Zenonem Eleae: his life is reported —either genitive or possibly here loca­ by Diog. L. 9, 25-29, who says (9, 29) tive—is well attested by the mss and that he flourished in the 79th Olympiad defended by R. Philippson in Btrl. (464-460 B.C.), and (9, 25) that he was pbilol. Wocb. 38 (1918), 412, so that it the adopted son, pupil, and intimate seems unnecessary, with Marsus, to friend of Parmcnides. In 9, 26-27, emend to Eleatem, though I. By water Diogenes continues: xotOcXciv δέ OCXTJ- (Journ. of Pbilol. 17 (1888), 75) supports σας Νέαρχον τδν τύραννον—ot δέ Διομέ- Eleatem on the ground that it is not δοντα—συνελήφθη, καθά φησιν Ήρα- important to state where the torture λ«ίδης έν τω Σατύρου επιτομή . . . είτα occurred, but to which of several κπιρί τίνων el7rciv Ιχειν τινά <Ιφη> Zenos. αύτψ πρό; τό ους xal δαχών ούχ άνήκεν quid dicam de: cf. 2, 139, n. {quid Ιως άττβκεντήθη, ταύτδν ΆριστογεΙτονι dicam de). τω τυραννοκτόνο) παθών. Δημήτριος δέ Socrate, cuius morte, etc.: in Plat. φησιν έν τοις Όμωνΰμοις τόν μυκτηρα Pbatdo; cf. Tusc. 1, 24: nam eloquentia αύτδν άποτραγεΐν . . . καΐ τέλος άπο- Platonem superare possumus? evolve diligenter τραγόντα τήν γλώτταν προσπτώσαι αύτω eius eum Iibrum qui est de ami mo; amplius [some variants in the story follow]. Cf. quod desideres nihil erit\ 1, 84; 1, 102: de Tusc. 2, 22: Zeno proponatur Elea/est qui qua Socrates quidem quid senserit apparet in perpessus est omnia potius quam conscios eo libro in quo moritur; for some od>er dtlendae tjrannidis indicaret. For other Ciceronian references to Platonic works accounts cf. Diod. 10, 18, 1-6 [he con­ cf. T. B. De Graff in CI. Pbilol. 35 (1940). spires against Nearchus, bites the tyrant's 150, n. 69. ear, and is stabbed to death]; Philo, inlacrimare: cf. Tusc. 2, 21; Ncp.

3, 83

1191

iudicio, si vident res1 humanas, discrimen esse sublatum? 34 83 Diogenes * quidem Cynicus dicere solebat Harpalum, qui temporibus illis praedo felix 8 habebatur, contra deos testimonium * dicere, quod in ilia fortuna tarn diu viveret. Dionysius,6 de quo ante dixi, cum fanum Proserpinae Locris cxpilavisset, navigabat 1 r*cs A ■ dyogcnas Bl, d y o g c n c s B*F » felix Bt filica G, filia APPPV {cum signo corruptelae), N, filiac H% * testimonius A1 · dionisius N, dyonisius PVB*F

silcib. 6, 4 : nemo tarn ferus fuerit quin rius casta illacrimarit. v i d e s n e i g i t u r : cf. 3, 69, n. (videtume); 3 , 8 3 : videtism; Τ use. 2, 53: videsne igitur. Cocta is here addressing Balbus r a t h e r t h a n all three. d i e c r i m e n e s s e s u b l a t u m : cf. 3 , 8 5 : si in ea discrimen nullum est bonorum et maiorum. 8 3 . D i o g e n e s . . . C y n i c u s : t o dis­ t i n g u i s h him from the Stoic, D i o g e n e s of Babylon ( 1 , 41). H a r p a l u m , q u i . . . praedo f e l i x : cf. D i o g . L. 6, 7 4 : πλέων γαρ είς ΑΙγιναν καΐ πειραταϊς άλοΰς [sc. ό Διογένης] ών ή ρ χ ε ΣκΙρπαλος, είς Κρήτην έπιπράσχετο, κ τ λ . ; Suid. s.v. ΣκΙρταλος [not in all m s s ] : ότι Διογένης ό Σινωπεϋς γηραιός γεγονώς υπό πειράτου Σκιρτάλου ελήφθη. T h a t Harpalus, Scirpalus, and Scirtalus were probably identical, and that D i o g e ­ nes d r e w his illustration from the success­ ful pirate w h o had sold him into slavery seems m o r e likely than that—as M a y o r supposes—he thus metaphorically designated the a b s c o n d i n g treasurer of Alexander the Great (cf. F . H . Stahelin in P.-W. 7 (1912), 2397-2401), in w h i c h case the phrase in ilia fortuna tarn diu pivertt seems, as J. S. Reid (ap. M a y o r , ix.) points o u t , rather i n a p p r o p r i a t e , t h o u g h w e d o , t o be sure, rind praedo used of extortionate g o v e r n o r s ; e.g., 2 Verr. 1, 152; 2, 184; Pro», cons. 1 1 ; cf. Plat. Gorg. 507 c. t e m p o r i b u s i l l i e : " o f that d a y " ; cf. 1, 63: sophistes temporibus illis pel maximus. p r a e d o f e l i x : cf. Lucan, 10, 2 0 - 2 1 : illic Pellaei proles vaesana Pbilippi / felix praedo, iacet.

contra d e o s t e s t i m o n i u m : cf. 3, 8 8 : improborum igitur prosperitates suundatqm res redarguunt, ui Diogenes dicebat, vim ornnern deorum ac potestatem; Epigr. p. 265 Riesc: marmareo Licinus tumulo iacet, et Cato parvo, f Pompeius nullo; credimus esse deos; Ο v. Am. 3, 3 , 1-2: *//* deos bic crede ; fidem iuratafefellit, / et fades illi quae fust ante manet; Sen. Med. 1026-1027: per aita vade spatia sublimi atthere, / testare nullos esse qua peberis deos; Dial. 6, 12, 6: deorum quorum illud crimen erat, Sulla tarn felix; Mart. 4, 21, 1-3: nullos esse deos, inane caelum / affirmat Segius ; probatque quod se f factum, dum negat hoc, vidtt beatum; Scxt. E m p . Ad». Pbys. 1, 5 3 : Διαγόρας . . . τό πρώτον γενόμενος ώς cf τις καΐ άλλος δεισιδαί­ μων . . . αδικηθείς δέ ύπό τίνος επίορκη σαντος καΐ μηδέν ένεκα τούτου παθόντος μεΟηρμόσατο εις τό λέγειν μή είναι θεόν; A p o s t o l . 8, 89 d (Paroem. Gr. 2, 456): Οεοϋ δ' βνειδος τους κακούς εύδαιμονεϊν. D i o n y s i u s d e q u o a n t e : 3 , 8 1 . May it be that the stories of him narrated in 3, 83-84, derive from Philistus? Cf. De Or. 2, 56-57: bunc conseculus est SyTacosius Philistus, qui, cum Dionyni tyranm familiarissimus esset, otium suum consumpsit in bistoria scribenda, maximeque Tbucydiden est, ut mihi videtur, imitatus. Cicero could not, w i t h o u t anachronism, here refer t o the rapacity of Verres, so he selects other cases from Sicilian history ( D i o ­ nysius and Verres are compared by Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 35). f a n u m Proserpinae L o c r i s : Perse­ p h o n e was the chief goddess of the city of Epizephyrian Locri, where her temple

1192

3,83

Syracusas;1 isque, cum secundissurno vento cursum tencret, ridens,*'Videtisne', inquit, 'amici, quam bona a dis * inmortalibus navigatio sacrilegis * detur?' Atquc * homo acutus,· cum bene 1 syracusas AxV%t siracusas P\'*NB%F% seracusas AXVXBX * r i d e n s uidcrs (uidens del.) A ■ diis A%VNBF * sacrikgi BF » atqui B*F · acuna odd. sup. N, accutus A

was famous; cf. W. Λ. Oldfathcr in P.-W. 13 (1927). 1356. Diod. 27, 4,

temple-treasures (cf. Pease o n Dn. 1, 4$. A. H . Griffiths. Temple Treasures (1943 .

2, says: έπιφανέστατον των κατά τήν

Porphyr. Ad Marc. 19, remarks: Ουηπν

Ίταλίαν Ιερών τοϋτ* είναι λέγεται xal οΊά παντός άγνόν ύπό των εγχωρίων τετηρήσΟαι. Because of its wealth it was especially exposed to pillage, as by Pyrrhus, when in need of funds (Diod. 27. 4, 2-7; Dion. Hal. Ant. 20, 9, 1-2; Liv. 29, 18, 3-22. 12; 31, 12, 1; 32, 1, 8; Val. Max. 1, 1, 2 0 ; 1, 1, cxt. 1; App. Samn. 12, 1-2; D i o Cass. 10, 4 8 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 7, 18; Suid. s.v. ΙΙύρρος), and Plcminius (App. Hann. 55); cf. F. Brauninger in P.-W. 19 (1937), 965. Dionysius was typical of the ασεβέστατοι (cf. Epistol. Gr. 631 Hcrchcr), and his temple-robberies arc noted by [Aristot.] Otcon. 2, 2, 1353 b 20-27; D i o d . 15, 14, 3-4; Philo, Pe Prov. p. 48 Auchcr; Strab. 5, 2, 8; Acl. V.H. 1, 20: Διονύσιος έξ απάντων των έν Συρακούσαις Ιερών έσύλησε τά χρήμοτα; Clem. Protr. 4, 52, 2 ; Arnob. 6, 2 1 ; Lact. Inst. 2, 4. 16-20; Β. Niese in P.-W. 5 (1905), 894; on the relation of these accounts to Gccro's cf. W. Michaelis, De Orig. Indicts Deorum Cognominum (1898), 15. Aristot. Pol. 5, 7, 1307 a 37, remarks that Locri was ruined by a marriage-connection with Dionysius. Some accounts might indi­ cate thai certain o f these acts ascribed to Dionysius 1 were properly to be assigned to his son (3, 84), Dionysius II. Mayor improbably conjectures that Cicero or his source here named Locri instead of Crotona and Proserpina in place of Juno, since Dionysius I did plunder the temple of Hera at Crotona. Tcmplc-robbcry—sacrilegium as opposed to fur turn (cf. J. Pfaffin P.-W. 1A (1920), 1678-1681)—is very commonly men­ tioned in antiquity, and was encouraged by the large and often easily removable

λίαι δέ αφρόνων πυρός τροφή καΐ τά τη^ι τούτων Ιεροσύλοις χορηγία τ ώ ν άχολισιών. Other Ciceronian allusions to temple-robbery arc found i n Dh. in Caec. 11, and the Verrines generally; In». 2, 55; Fin. 3, 3 2 ; Legg. 2 . 2 2 ; 2. 404 1 ; Att. 14. 14. 5. i s q u e : pleonastic, as frequently in Cicero. c u r s u m tencret: on the phrase cf. Virg. Aen. 4, 46: bunc cursum Iliacas vent· tenmjse carinas [and parallels in Pease's n. o n vento); and for use of this incident cf. Val. Max. 1, 1. ext. 3 : Sjracusis gnat us Dionysius tot sacrilegia quot iam recognoscemus iocons dictis prosequi voluptatis /oco auxi/ ; fano enim Prostrpinae spo/iato Ljocris, cum per a/tum secundo vento classe veberetur, ridens amicis, "videtisne," ait, "quam bona navigatio ab ipsis dis inmortalibus sacrilegis tribuatur"\ Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 2 5 - 2 6 : cur bunt tarn potentem sacrilegum a templis, a caerimoniiSy ab imaginibus suis non arcurrunt ? cur etiam sacris rebus ablatis prospere naiigavit ? quod ioco ipse ttstatus estt ut solebat, "videtisne" inquit comitibus suis nau/ragium timentibus [is this a conflation with 3 , 89. below?], "quam prosper a sacrilegis navi­ gatio ab ipfit diis inmortali but tribualMr?" r i d e n s : on his witticisms cf. carilla/us, b e l o w ; B. Niese in P.-W. 5 (1905), 900, 57-60. v i d e t i s n e : cf. 3, 69. n. (videturne). h o m o a c u t u s : cf. 1. 16, n. (bominem . . . acutum); Div. 1, 4 8 : ab bo mine aculi non esse neglecturn; other instances in H. Merguet, Lex. ξ. d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 1 (1887), 36. b e n e p l a n e q u e : we need not delete -que to agree with Tusc. 2, 44 (where cf. Dougan's n.).

3, 88

1193

planequc pcrcepisset,1 in cadem sententia perseverabat. Qui c u m f ad 8 Peloponnesum * classem 6 appulisset · et in fanum venisset lovis Olympii,7 aureum ei detraxit amiculum grandi 1 4 percipisscti? 1 * cum] quod AHPVXBX •ad)a^4I peloponnesum dett. 7 solympii A1 V # / i . , peloponensum AHPVNBF ■ classum A · apulisset A

p e r c c p i s e e t : for the omission o f id c f . 3 , 74, n. (Jedsse). a d P e l o p o n n e s u m : since there seems n o evidence of Dionysius having ex­ t e n d e d his depredations to Greece p r o p e r , P. Victorius {Var. Led. (1553), 2 1 , 10), followed by Mayor and others, s u p p o s e d that Cicero has here been guil­ t y o f a confusion, and that the shrine described was not that at Olympia but o n e of Olympian Zeus in Syracuse, ■where it would have been natural for G e l o to have deposited these objects. N o w that there were shrines of O l y m ­ pian Zeus at various points in the ancient w o r l d , e.g., Athens (Vitruv. 7, praef. 15; A . B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 117), Rome (Jnscr. Lat. sei. 9514 Dessau), Agrigcntum (Polyb. 9, 27, 9), Jerusalem (2 Maccab. 6, 2 ; Hicr. In Dan. p. 716 Vallarsi; Cedrcn. i n Corp. Script. Hist. Byx. 33, 293), Daphne near Antioch (Amm. Marc. 22, 1 3 , 1 ) , Erythrac (Michel, Recueil, n o . 808), and Thera (I.G. Ins. Ill Suppl. no. 1345), is clear, and such at Syracuse arc un­ doubted, viz., the sixth-century O l y m picum by the Anapus River (Thuc. 6, 6 4 ; al.; Liv. 24, 33, 3) and that in Achradina ( 2 Vtrr. 4, 119: Achradina . . . in qua . . . curia templumque egregium lovis Olympii \ Liv. 24, 21, 9). But it is also true that Gclo set up offerings in Greece proper, at Delphi (Diod. 11. 26, 7; Athcn. 6, 231 f; Michel, Recueil, no. 1119) and in particular at Olympia; cf. Paus. 6, 19, 7: αναθήματα δέ έν αύτω Ζευς μεγέθει μέγας κζΐ θώρακες λινοί τρεις αριθμόν, Γέλωνος δέ ανάθημα και Συρακοσίων Φοίνικας ήτοι τριήρεσιν ή καΐ πεζή μάχη κρατησάντων (cf. Frazcr ad loc.\ Β. Niesc in P.-W. 7 (1912), 1010]; also Paus. 8, 42, 8, on G e l o and Olympia. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 100-117, discusses the mountain-cult of Zeus, and remarks (116) that it is found not merely

near the Macedonian Olympus but also at Pisa (near the Elean Olympus), on the slopes of the Mysian Olympus, and widely in the Greek world. l o v i s O l y m p i i : at Olympia the chrys­ elephantine statue of Zeus by Phidias was regarded as one of the seven w o n ­ ders of the world (Hygin. Fab. 22\ 5 ; Vib. Seq. (Geog. Lat. min. p. 159), w h o says that it was 100 feet high; Philo Byz. De septem Orbis Spec/aculis, 3 : Διός Κρόνος μέν έν ούρανω, Φειδίας δ°έν "Ηλιδι πατήρ έστι). For its fame and beauty cf. Orat. 8: Pbidiae simu/acris, quibus nihil in illo gent re perfectius vidimus \ Schol. Ar. Pax, 605; Strab. 8, 3 , 30, pp. 353-354; Liv. 45, 28, 5; Sen. Rhct. Controv. 8, 2 ; 10, 5, 8; Quintil. Inst. 12, 10, 9: vel si nihil nisi . . . Olympium in Elide lovem fecisset, cuius pulcbritudo adiedsse aliquid etiam recep/ae religions videfur ; adeo maiestas operis deum aequavit; Mela, 2, 4 2 ; Val. Max. 3, 7, ext. 4 : simulacra . . . lovis Olympii perfecto, quo nihil praestantius aut admirabilius bumanae f fabricae manus; Plin. N.H. 34, 4 9 ; 34, 54: lovem Olympium quern nemo aemula/ur; 36, 1 8 ; Galen, De Usu Part. 3, 10 (III, 239 K . ) ; Lucian, Quomodo Hist. 2 7 ; D i o Chrys. Or. 12, 25: πάντων δσα εστίν επί γης αγάλματα κάλλιστον καΐ Οεοφιλέστατον; 12, 6 2 ; Paus. 5, 11, 1-4 [a very fuU description); Philostr. Vil. Apoll. 4, 2 8 ; 6, 19; Plotin. 5, 8, 1: δ Φειδίας τόν Δία προς ουδέν αίσΟητον ποιήσας άλλα λαβών οίος αν γένοιτο, εί ήμΐν & Ζευς δι' ομμάτων έθέλοι φανήναι; Basil, Serm. de leg. Lib. Gent. 8, p. 585 c; Symm. Ep. 1, 29;*Schol. in Dion. Thr. (Anecd. Gr. 2 , 657 Bekker); Suid. SJ>. 'Ραμνουσίανέμεσις; Phot. Bib/, cod. 243, p. 375 b 40376 a 4 Bekker; Etym. M. s.v. 'Ολυμπία; A. B. Cook, Zeust 3, 1 (1940), 954-970. In chryselephantine statues (V. Muller in P.-W. 5 Supplbd. (1931), 493) the

1194

3, 83

pondere, quo Iovcm " ornarat e manubiis * Carthaginiensium] tyrannus Gclo,* atquc in co ctiam cavillatus est * aestate grave * 1 iouen ABl * emanu biis B, emanubtis is AP, e manubiis u s (its del.) · ' carthaginensium A, chartaginiensium P, cartaginiensium VN, cart ha giniensun * cat add. Β · graue Aid. post Lact. I tut. 2, 4, 17. BF * gclu Pt zelo Ν graucm codd.

flesh parts were of ivory, the rest of gold. Plut. Ptricl. 31, 3, says that, at the suggestion of Pericles, the gold of this statue had been so designed that it could be removed and weighed, and, in case of crisis (Thuc. 2, 13, 5), tempo­ rarily used for state needs and later replaced. a u r e u m detraxit a m i c u l u m : on its removability see the previous note; for this story cf. (Aristot.j Oec. 2, 42, 1353 b 24-27 (quoted on 3, 84, n. (iussit auferri), b e l o w ) ; Val. Max. 1, 1, ext. 3 : dttracto etiam Iovi Olympio magni ponderis aurto amiculo, quo eum tyrannus Gelo [al. Hiero] e manubiis Kartbaginitnsium ornavtrat, iniectoque ei laneo pallio dixit aestate grave esse aureum amiculum, bieme frigidum, laneum autem ad utrumque tempus ami aptius; Ael. V.H. 1, 20: Διονύσιος . . . τοϋ to αγάλματος του Διός περιεΐλε τήν έσθητα καΐ τον χόσμον, δς ήν, φασι, χρυσίου πέντε καΐ όγδοήκοντα ταλάντων; Arnob. 6, 2 1 : Dionysius ille sed ium'or, cum velamine aurto spoliaret lovem et pro illo laneum subderet, iocularibus etiam face tits ludens, cum esse illud in rigoribus algidum, hoc vaporum, onerosum illud in aestatibus diceret, hoc rursus sub ardoribus flabile; Clem. Protr. 4, 52, 2 : Διονύσιος μέν γαρ ό τύραννος ό νεώτερος Οοιμάτιον τό χρύσεον περιελομενος τοϋ Διός έν Σικε­ λία προσέταξεν αύτώ έρεοϋν περιτεθήναι, χαριέντως φήσας τοϋτο 4μεινον είναι του χρυσέου, καΐ θέρους κουφότερον <δν> καΐ κρύους άλεεινότερον; Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 17: nam cum Iovi Olympio aureum amiculum detraxisset, laneum iussit inponi, dicens aestate grave esse aureum, bieme frigidum, laneum vero utrique tempori aptum; Ambr. De Virg. 2, 36: /"/ cum venisset in templum Iovis, amictum aureum quo operiebatur simulacrum eius detrabi iussit, imponi laneum, dicens aurum bieme

frigidum, aestate onerosum esse; / Mytb. I 'as. 218·: barbam etiam barbati Iovis abstuiit tt simulacrum eius, vtstibus pretiosissxmis mdntum, spoliavit, suisqm induit, dicens no* debere numeu in tarn rigidis vtstibus frigert; Oracl. Deor. Gr. 71 (K. Buresch, A'lani (1889). 119-120): Διονύσιος, ό Εικτλιχ; τύραννος, νικήσχς τήν ' Ε λ λ ά δ α , τον: θεούς αύτης έσκύλτυσε χ λ χ ν ά ζ ο ν . κχί τοϋ μέν Διός άφελόμενος τό χρυσοϋν περ φολαιον, έκέλχυσεν Ιριον αυτό έπιτεθηναι, φάσκων καν τώ θ έ ρ η ούτω τόν χρυσοΰν βαρύν είναι καν τ ώ χειμών. ψυχρόν, τό δέ Ιριον έν άμφοτέροις τοϊ: καιροΐς άρμόοΊον; also Philo, De Pror. p. 48 Auchcr: ah imaginibus simulacrisqut pium opus esse demere aurum velut aggravatu pondere. Similar cases of the removal of gold or decorations of cult-images are noted in 2 Verr. 1, 5 4 ; 4 , 124; Barucb, 6, 57-58; Diod. 10, 28, 1 ; Plin. N.H. 34, 6 3 ; Plut. De Is. et Os. 71. p. 379 d: τήν Άθηνάν Λαχάρης έςέ&υσε (cf. Paus. 1, 25, 7), τον ST 'Απόλλων* χρυσούς βοστρύχους έχοντα Διονύσιος άπέκειρεν; Val. Max. 1, 1, 1 8 ; Lucian, Iup. Trag. 2 5 ; Com. 3 2 ; Tim. 4 ; A p p . 3, 12, 1; Pun. 127; and the interesting case of the statue of Athena Parthenos ( W . B. D i n s m o o r in Am.foum. Arcb. 38 (1934), 97). e m a n u b i i s C a r t h a g i n i e n s i u m : after the decisive battle of Himera in 480 B.C.; cf. B. Nicse in P.-W. 7 (1912). 1008-1011 (1010 on the gifts of thanksgiving made by G c l o to the gods). Gclo was in gener­ al conspicuous for his magnificence; cf. n. on ad Peloponnesum, above. i n e o : cf. 1, 75, n. (in Venere). c a v i l l a t u s est: on cavillor with indi­ rect discourse cf. Plin. N.H. 11, 267: stridorem eum dentibus fieri cavillantur, Hier. pracf. Vulg. Dan.-, tantum fuissr otii tribus pueris cavillabatur. For other

3, 83

1195

esse aureum amiculum, hieme l frigidum, eique ■ laneum pallium iniecit, cum id esse a ad omne * anni δ tempus diceret. Idemque Aesculapi · Epidauri7 barbam auream β demi iussit; neque enim 1 hyeme Ν ■ -que) qui AxPVlBx, quae Η ' esse a p t u m V (aptum add. jup.), Ν * o m n i AXH, * animi (i)Bl · cscuUpii A ' cbida uri Bl 1 • aureum A

s u c h jests cf. Strab. 1 4 , 1 , 2 2 : τον είπόντα * Ε φεσιών προς τόν βασιλέα, ώς ου πρέποι

1, 1, cxt. 3 : idem Epidauri Aesculapio barbam auream demi iussit, quod adfirmaret

θεψ θιοϊς αναθήματα κατασχ€υάζ«ν;

non convtmre pa/rent Apollimm inberbtm%

Justin, 24, 6, 4 : scurriliter iocatus locupletts deos largiri bominibus oportere. l a n e u m p a l l i u m : cf. Suet. Calig. 22, 3 (Caligula has a golden statue of himself daily dressed in robes such as he u s e d ) ; Arnob. 3, 15: quisquamne est . . . qui pilos et lanugintt credat in deorum corporibus nasci, qui . . . et per varias tegminum atque amictuum formal vestitos bos ire atque ab aestibus sese frigoribusque tutori\ 3, 2 1 : vestis indigent tegmine; Poll. 7, 6 9 [of a woolen robe with which they a d o r n the statues of the gods]. ad o m n e anni t e m p u s : V% and A* a d d aptum (after esse or tempus, respective­ ly), and Valerius Maximus and A r n o b i u s [quoted on aureum detraxit amiculum, above] insert it after tempus (fempori). But cf. Pro Sest. 9 1 : res ad communem uti/itatem; Post Red. in Sen. 30: omnis erit aetas mibi ad eorum erga me merita praedicanda; Pro Plane. 59: ad praecepta aetas non est; Att. 3, 7, 2 : re/iqua tempora sunt non tarn ad medicinam quam adfinem doloris; 6, 1, 14: erit ad sustentandum ; Cato, De Agr. 125: vinum murteum . . . est ad alvum crudam et ad lateris dolorem \ Caes. B.C. 3, 101, 2 : rebus quae sunt ad incendia\ and

ipsum barbatum conspici; Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 18: idem auream barbam detrabens Aesculapio incongruens et inicum esse ait, cum Apollo pater eius inberbis adbuc esset ac levis, priorem filium quam patrem barbatum vidtri; Arnob. 6, 2 1 : quid Aesculapii gravitatem ab eo esse commemorem risam? quern cum barba spoliaret amplissima boni ponderis et pbilosopbae densitalis, /acinus esse dicebat indignum ex Apolline procreatum patre levi et glabro simillimoque inpuberi ita barbatum filium fingi; Ambr. De Virg. 2, 36: idem cum Aesculapii barbam vidisset auream tolls imperavit, incongruum esse appellans ut filius barbam haberet patre non babente; Orac. Deor. Gr. 72 (K. Buresch, sXlaros (1889), 120): καΐ τοϋ 'Ασκληπιού χρυσού οντος τόν π ώ γ ω ν α λαβών, άσύμφωνον καΐ Λδεκτον είναι ϊ φ η τον μέν πατέρα αύτοΰ 'Απόλλωνα άγένειον ΙστορεϊσΟαι, τοΰτον δέ γενειήτην; also Iambi. Vit. Pjtb. 143: έν Κρότωνι Ιερόσυλων ελήφθη και απέθανε- τό γαρ γένειον άποπεσόν του αγάλματος τό χρυσοϋν έφωράθη λαβών.

many other examples in This. Ling. Lat. 1 (1900), 543-544, especially with expres­ sions for healing; also J. F o r c h h a m m c r in Nordisk tidskrift f fi/o/ogi, 5 (1880), 28, w h o defends the ms r e a d i n g here adopted. E p i d a u r i : so the mss, rather than Epidaurii of the R o m a n a , t h o u g h some editors have followed the latter r e a d i n g , from lack of evidence that Dionysius was ever at E p i d a u r u s . baxbam a u r e a m d e m i : cf. V a l . Max.

O n the beardless Apollo cf. 1, 8 3 , n. {Apollinem . . . imberbem); for the bearded Aesculapius sec E . L o c w c , De Aesculapi Figttra (1887), 45-46; L. Kjcllbcrg, Atklepios, 2 (1897), 7. O n the other hand, for bearded A polios cf. Lucian, De Sjr. Dea, 3 5 ; L. R. Farncll, Cults of the Gr. States, 4 (1907), 3 2 9 ; for a beardless Aesculapius Paus. 2, 13, 5. F o r the incongruity of the beardless father of a bearded son see further Lucian, lup. Trag. 2 6 ; Min. Fel. 22, 5 ; F u l g . Mitb. 1, p . 647 St. F o r golden beards in general Pcrs. 2, 5 8 ; Pctron. 58, 6 ; Suet. Calig. 5 2 ; A u g . Serm. 24, 6. 76

1196

3, 84

convenire barbatum esse filium, cum in omnibus fanis * pater imberbis esset. 84 lam mensas argenteas de omnibus delubris 1

fanum A1,

fani

Bl

84. i a m : transitional; cf. 1, 3 0 ; 1, 39. m e n t a s a r g e n t e a s : on sacred tables cf. W. H. D . Rouse, Gr. potivt Offerings (1902), 3 1 ; H . Mischkowski, Dii beilige Tiscbi im Gotterkultus d. Gr. u. Romer (1917); H . Kruse in P.-W. 15 (1931),

946-948; W. Deonna in Bull. d. Con. Hill. 58 (1934), 1-90 (with a b u n d a n t archaeological material, Minoan, Canaanitish, Hittitc, Egyptian, and Punic, as well as Greek and Latin; especially from remains in D e l o s ) ; S. Wcinstock in P.-VP. 19 (1937), 426 (in the cult of the Penates; cf. Naev. Bell. Pout. ft. 3 Warm i n g t o n ) ; I. D c V o t o , Tabulae Iguvinae (1937), 233 ( U m b r i a n ) ; H . Boas, Aeneaj' Arrival in Latium (1938), 248-249: " i t was often the primitive function of the table . . . to prevent by its orendistic lustratious intermediary [sic] the evil influences of the earth from adhering t o the f o o d " ; W. D e o n n a in Rev. et. anc. 42 (1940), 111-126; E. G o l d m a n n in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 61 (1940), 68, n. 6 (and w o r k s there cited), on tables as objects of magical p o w e r in primitive t h o u g h t ; H . J. Rose, The Eclogues of Vergil (1942), 2 2 1 ; W. S. Ferguson in Harp, tbeol. Rev. 37 (1944), 7 3 ; 7 8 - 8 1 ; 93 ; A . D . Nock in the same v o l u m e , 147, n. 2 6 ; 153, n. 4 8 ; 154; 168; G. Bakalakis in Johns Hopkins Univ. Stud, in Arcb. 39 (1948), rev. in CI.Journ. 45 (1950), 2 9 8 ; C. G . Yavie, Greek Altars (1949), 13-19 (Mi­ n o a n ) ; 75-77; 224-226 (classical). T h e

temple-table, like the altar, to which, in pagan and Christian t h o u g h t it is closely related (cf. Polyb. 4, 35, 4 ; 32, 15, 7 ; Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 15, p. 1 5 8 c ; D i o g . L. 4, 5 6 ; Fcst. p . 157 M. (148 I-.): <men>sae in aedibus sacris ara legibus earum omnium s ut velut in aram vel in vati quoque in privis ubi sacra habituri s parentatio, non sacrifi ;

Paul, ex Fest. p . 64 M. (56 L . ) : curialts mensae, in qtdbus immolabatur Itmom quae Curis appellata est; Macrob. Sat. 3 , 11, 5-6: in Papiriano enim iure evidtnter relatum est arae vicem praestare posse mensam duatam, uJ in templo, inquit, lunonis Populomae akgusia metud tst . . . quorum return [i.e., sacrae supellectilis] principem locum optintt mensa, in qua epulae, libationeique, et stipes reponuntur; Schol. Dan.
3,84

1197

iussit auferri,1 in quibus quod more veteris Graeciae inscriptum esset a 'bonorum deorum', uti 8 se eorum bonitate velle dicebat. Idem Victoriolas * aureas et pateras coronasque,5 quae simula1 aufcri AXV*B » esse AxVlBl ■ iti V1 · uic {del.) uictoriolas uictorialas Nl · -que quae V%m -que AGPV1, quae B, quaem ex quem Η

4 , 7; Athen. 5, 199 d; those in Petron. 7 3 , 5, and Gaius, 4, 47, arc secular),

gold (Virg. Am. 2, 764; Val. Max. 4, 1, cxt. 7; Polyaen. Strat. 4, 8, 2 ; and espe­ cially Ptolemy's gold table for the Jews, very fully described in the Letter of Aristeas, 52-72), gold and ivory (Paus. 5, 20, 1-2), or ivory alone (Michel, op. cit.t no. 811, p. 647), cf. Mischkowski, op. at., 21-27; also W. S. Ferguson in Harv. tb
A,

αύτοΰ ασεβείας ό Σικελιώτης Διονύσιος, τω γάρ Ά σ κ λ η π ι ω έν ταϊς Συρακούσαις άνακειμένης τραπέζης χρυσής προπιών αύτω άκρατο ν Ά γ α θ ο ϋ Δαίμονος έκέλευσεν βασταχθήναι τήν τράπεξαν; Acl. V.H. 1, 20: πλεύσας δέ ές Τυρρηνούς, τά τοϋ Απόλλωνος καΐ της Λευκοθέας άπαντα έσύλησε χρήματα, τήν παρακειμένην άργ^ρα^ τ φ Ά π ό λ λ ω ν ι τράπεζαν κελεύσας άφελεΐν, Ά γ α θ ο ϋ Δαίμονος τω Οεφ δίδοντας πρόποσιν. It would appear that Cicero had misunderstood his source, Ά γ α θ ο ϋ Οεοϋ being used in the singular rather than the plural (Ar. Eq. 85: άκρατον olvov άγαθοϋ δαίμονος; Vesp. 525: μηδέποτε πίοιμ* άκρατου μισθόν άγαθοϋ δαίμονος; D i o d . 4, 3, 4 ; Athen. 2, 38 d: θέσμιον ΙΟετο προσφέρεσθαι μετά τά σιτία άκρατον μόνον όσον γεύσασθαι, δείγμα της δυνάμεως τοϋ άγαθοϋ θεοϋ; also a cantharus from the foot of the Athenian acropolis in­ scribed: άγαθοϋ θεοϋ; Μ. Collignon in Rev. arch. 32 (1876), 184; W. H. D . Rouse, Gr. votive Offerings (1902), 279, n. 12), and Dionysius having taken occasion of the removal of the tables to have them seized for his o w n posses­ sion. Cicero's supposition that άγαθοϋ δαίμονος (or the like) was carved o n the tables themselves seems unlikely.

νους τκριετίθεί; cf. Athen. 15, 693 c-f:

veteris Graeciae: cf. Max. Tyr. 27, 5

Θεόφραστος δ* έν τω περί μέθης· τόν άκρατον, φησίν, οίνον τόν επί τω δείπνω διδόμενον, δν δή λέγουσιν Ά γ α θ ο ϋ Δαί­ μονος είναι πρόποσιν, ολίγον τε προσφέρουσιν . . . καΐ μετά τήν πλήρωσιν διδόασιν όπως ελάχιστον ή τό πινόμενον. καΐ τρίτον προσκυνήσαντες λάμβάνουσιν άπό της τραπέζης, ώσπερ Ικετίβν τινά ποιούμενοι τοϋ Οεοϋ μηθέν άσχημονεΐν . . . ότι δέ δοθείσης τ η ; τοϋ Ά γ α θ ο ϋ Δαίμονος κράσεως Ιθος ήν βαστάζεσθαι τάς τράπεζας Ιδειξεν διά της

Hobcin: τήν άρχαίαν 'Ελλάδα; Thcmist. Or. 23, p. 294 Β Hardouin. b o n i t a t e : άγαθότης — a somewhat infrequent term. V i c t o r i o l a s : for such in the hands of statues of rhc gods, particularly Zeus and Athena, cf. Arist. Atb. Const. 47, 1: τό τε άγαλμα της Αθηνάς καΐ της Νίκας [cf. 49, 3 ] — a visible symbol of the epithet Νικηφόρος; Arr. Hpict. 2, 8, 2 0 : ή Α θ η ν ά ή Φειδίου άπας έκτείνασα τήν χεΐρα καΐ τήν Νίκην έπ* αυτής δεξαμενή

1198

3, 84

croruml porrectis ■ manibus sustinebanrur,8 sine dubitatione tollebat,4 eaque ' se accipere, non auferre dicebat; esse enim stultitiam a quibus bona praecaremur ab iis · porrigentibus 7 et dantibus nolle B sumere. Eundemque ferunt haec quae dixi sublata de 1 simulachorum Ν * -que ex quae Β • noli F 1

■ porrectas A1 · iis / / , hiis GVN,

■ sustinebant Ρ his PBF

T

4 tolebat BFl p o r r i g a n t i b u s Bl

|VIII. 6981 (4921a

μέναις χιρσί χρυσας φιάλας βασταζόντων

Dessau): Iovis I 'ictor argtnttus . . . ferens in manu dextra orbtm argenteum et Vic­ toria <m> palmam ferentem. The motif is frequently found u p o n c o i n s ; cf. also 2 I err. 4, 110 [at Henna]: insist that in manu Cereris dextra grand* nmtdacrum pulcberrime jactum Victoriae; hoc iste e signo Cereris avellendum asportandumqm curavit (cf. 4, 112); H . Bulle in Roschcr, Ausf. Ux. 3 (1897), 336, and fig. 15 (Nike in the hand of Athena). Dedicatory figures of Victory are limited to those connected with war (cf. Rouse, op. cit., 142), and were apparently often of g o l d ; e.g., Quintil. Inst. 9, 2, 9 2 ; Mart. 14, 170; Plut. Vit. X Or. 7, 1, p . 841 d [cf. 852 b ] ; Athcn. 6, 231 f; A m m . Marc. 28, 6, 7. paterae: φιάλας; often held in the hands of statues represented as p o u r i n g libations; cf. C. Michel, Recueif d'inscr. gr. (1900), n o . 815, lines 31-32; 8 1 ; 8 7 ; 108; 119; nos. 8 2 5 ; 8 2 6 ; 827, lines 1 8 ; 3 0 ; Liban. Or. 30, 38. With o u r passage cf. Val. Max. 1, 1, ext. 3 : idem Victorias aurtas et pateras et coronas, quae simu/acrorum sustinebantur, tollebat. et eas se accipere non auferre dicebat, perquam stultum esse argumentando a quibus bona precamur ab bis porrigentibus nolle sumere-, Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 19: item pateras et exuvias et parva quaedam sigilla quae simulacrorum protentis manibus tenebantur detrabebat, et accipere se ilia, non auferre dicebat; perquam stultum esse et ingratum nolle accipere ab 'tis ultro porri­ gentibus a quibus bona sibi homines precarentur; Ambr. De I 'irg. 2, 36: idem simulacris tenentibus aureas pateras ademit, allegans accipere se debere quod dii darent; Orac. Deor. Gr. 73 (K. Burcsch, Klaros (1889), 120): καΐ πάντων των ξοάνων έκτετα-

άφείλττο, λαμβάνειν μάλλον λέγων ή άφαιρεΐσθαι. εΰηθες γάρ φησι πάνυ τ ο μή δέχεσθαι παρά των προτεινόντων τ ά ς χείρας χαΐ έκοντί διδόντων. O n sacrile­ gious thefts of hands, fingers, spears, o r dishes from statues cf. D i o Chrys. Or. 3 1 , 8 3 ; 3 3 , 88. Div. 1, 54, mentions a patera aurea in a temple. c o r o n a s q u e : o n gold c r o w n s as offerings cf. Liv. 3 , 57, 7 : donumque ob earn lovi optumo maximo auream in Caps'folium tulere parvi ponderis; 4, 20, 4 : dictator coronam auream libram pondo ex publico pecunia popuii iussu in Capilolio lovi donum posuit; 7, 38, 2 ; also C. Michel, RecuetJd'inscr.gr. (1900), n o . 814, line 4 1 : στέφανος χρυσοϋ<ς, δν ή Ν>ίκη έχει επί τ η ς κεφαλής ή επί της χερός τοϋ άγάλμα<τος τοϋ χ>ρυσοϋ, &σταΘμος; n o . 1312 (several offerings of golden c r o w n s ) ; L. D e u b n c r , Die Bedeutung d. Krarrres in kl. Alt. in Arch. f. Religionswiss. 30 (1933). 70-104. porrectis m a n i b u s : cf. A r . Eccl. 7 7 8 - 7 8 3 : ού γάρ πάτριον τοΟτ* εστίν, άλλα λαμβάνειν / ημάς μόνον δει νή Δ ί α · καΐ γάρ ol Θεοί· / γνώσει δ'άπό των χειρών γε των α γ α λ μ ά τ ω ν / όταν γάρ εύχώμεσΟαι διδόναι τάγαθά, / εστηκεν έκτείνοντα την χειρ* ύπτίαν / ούχ ως τι δώσοντ' άλλ' ό π ω ς τι λήψεται; Justin, 39, 2, 5 [of K. Alexander of Syria at Antioch]: ibi imps pecuniae, cum stipendia militibus deessent, e templo Iovis solidum ex auro signum Victoriae tolls iubet, facetis iocis sacrilegium circumscribens; nam Victoriam commodatam sibi ab love esse dicebat; also Plut. Sull. 12, 5, for a somewhat similar jest. e s s e . . . e t u l t i t i a m : with the phrase cf. Div. 2, 55: magna stultitia est . . .

f<m)xcv;

C.I.L.

1199

3, 84

fanis in forum protulisse* et per praeconem vendidisse exactaque pecunia edixisse * ut quod quisque a sacris 8 haberet id ante diem certam in suum quicque * fanum referret.6 Ita ad impietatem β in deos in homines adiunxit iniuriam. 35 Hunc igitur nee 7 Olympius 8 Iuppiter · fulmine10 percussit nee Aesculapius misero 1 praetulissc Bl ■ pecuniae dixissc VXBX, pecunia dixissc AHPNB%F * a sacris] sacri BF * quiquc GP, q u i d q u c NM%, q u a n q u c H, quacquac M1 l x x • refcret B · impietatem A*V B t impletam H, impleta temeritate B%F

1

igitur nc Λ/1

■ olimpius AVX

Mere; Tusc. 3 , 7 7 ; Ad Brut. 1, 17, 4 : ο magnam stultitiam timoris id ipsum quod vercaris ita cavtrt [and Tyrrell and Purser ad loc.]; Fam. 6, 4, 4 ; and Plasberg o n Ac. 2, 5, 4, for similar p h r a s e s ; P l a u t . Stich. 139: stultitiast, pater, vena turn ducere invito: canes. p e r p r a e c o n e m v e n d i d i s s e : for a h i g h - h a n d e d sale by Dionysius o f the p r o p e r t y of D i o n cf. Plat. Ep. 7, 347 d ; also [Aristot.] Mir. Ausc. 96, for his sale of a sacred robe from the temple of Hera Lacinia. T h e present story is t o l d by Polyacn. Strat. 5, 2, 1 9 : Διονύσιος έν σπάνει χρημάτων παρά των πολιτών είσφοράς frrei· των δέ πολλάκις δ ε δ ω κέναι φασκοντων, βιάζεσθαι μέν ούκ {γνω* διαλιπών δέ ολίγον έκέλευσε τους άρχοντας δ"σα ήν αναθήματα έν Α σ κ λ η ­ πιού· πολλά δέ ήν αργυρίου καΐ χρυσίου· ταϋτα έκ του Ιεροΰ κομίσαντας. ως βέβηλα, προκηρύττειν επί της αγοράς· ol Συρακόσιοι μετά πολλής σπουδής έπρίαντο- ώς τ ι ήθροίσθη χ ρ η μ ά τ ω ν πλήθος ων κρατήσας Διονύσιος, προσέταξε κηρύττειν ct τίς τι των του Άοτκληπιοϋ αναθημάτων ήγόρασεν αύτίκα είς το Ιερόν είσκομίζειν καΐ άποδιδονχι τ ω θεω ή θάνατον είναι τήν ζημίαν. ο Ι μέν άπέδωκαν τ ω θ ε ω · Διονύσιος δέ είχε τά χρήματα; also Plut. Reg. et Imp. Apophtb. p. 175 c-f; for similar tricks o f his [Aristot.] Oec. 2, 2, 1349 a 15-24; 2, 2, 1349 b 27-33. quod q u i s q u e a sacris h a b e r e t : this idiom (άπό των Ιερών) editors justify by 3, 86: a dis se habere; Am. 47: nihil a dis . . . melius babemus; Off. 1, 7 2 : qui babtnt a natura adiumenta; Brut. 112: babtbat hoc a natura ipsa; Pro Sest* 49:

· iupiter Ν

1β

flumine AlVl

quod a me heneficium haberetis; though it is t e m p t i n g , with BF, t o read quod quisque sacri haberet, and explain a sacris as a gloss o n sacri. ante d i e m c e r t a m : cf. Att. 6, 2, 9 : ante certam diem decederent. i n s u u m q u i c q u e f a n u m : cf. Tusc. 4, 2 8 : ad suum quodque genus [and Dougan and Henryad loc.\; Fin. 5, 46: sua quaeque vis sit; Liv. 25, 17, 5. i m p i e t a t e m . . . i n i u r i a m : note the c h i a s m u s ; for the t h o u g h t cf. Polyb. 4, 62, 3 : ού μόνον τοις άνθρώποις άλλα καΐ τοις Οεοϊς πόλεμον έξενηνοχώς; 7, 14, 3 : ήσέβει μέν είς τους θεούς, τά καθιερωμένα των αναθημάτων διαφθείρων, ήμάρτανε δέ περί τους ανθρώπους, υπερ­ βαίνων τους του πολέμου νομούς; Paus. 1, 25, 7 : Λαχάρην . . . τυράννων ών ίσμεν τά τε ές ανθρώπους μάλιστα άνήμερον καΐ ές τό θείον άφειδέστατον. Since pittas is defined in 1, 116, as iustitia adversum deos, impietas would naturally parallel iniuria, injustice t o w a r d m e n . nee . . . fulmine percussit: though Asclepius himself had been s o punished by Zeus. O n Z e u s as using t h u n d e r b o l t s as a means of p u n i s h m e n t cf. A. B. C o o k , Zeus, 2, 1 (1925), 854; for their employ­ ment against temple-robbers Lucian, Saturn. 7. [Quintil.J Dec/, min. 274, has a theme called Tyrannus fulminatus. In Tusc. 5, 57-63, Cicero recounts all the miseries of distrust and fricndlessncss from which Dionysius suffered, and Val. Max. 1 , 1 , cxt. 3 , and Justin, 20, 5, 14, attempt t o find some retribution o v e r t a k i n g him d u r i n g his lifetime. Some accounts ( N e p . Dion, 2, 5 ; Plut. Dion, 6, 2) say that he died of poisoning.

1200

3, 85

diutumoque * morbo tabcscentcm intcrcmit, atque ■ in suo Icctulo mortuus in [tyrannidis]3 rogum inlatus est, eamque potestatem, 1 -que ex quae V, ex quise (?) Β · atqui A, (m. rec.) BnF * [tyrannidis] del. A. C. Clark, Dtscent of Manuscr. (1918), 357-358 tt al.% tyranni dis Bt typanidis APV, tympanidis GN, timpanidis Η

On legends of the deaths of impious men cf. W. Nestle in Arcbiv f. Rtl. 33 (1936), 246-259. A e s c u l a p i u s : cf. 2, 62, n. (Aescula­ pius). a t q u e : adversative; cf. 1, 75, n. (atque). i n s u o Icctulo m o r t u u s : cf. 3, 81, n. (domi suat); Tusc. 2, 18; In Cat/I. 1, 9 ; Ait. 10, 8, 7: nisi forte me Sardanapalli vicem in suo [meo Corradus] lectulo mori malle censutris quam in exsilio Tbemistocleo; Chilo, Ep. ad Periandr. (Epist. Cr. p. 193 Hercher): καΐ τηνον τυράννων εύδαιμονίζω- όστις χα οίχοι έξ αυτός αύτώ κατθάνη; Aug. Enarr. in Ps. 33, 14: ecce senuit [of the rich sinner], mortuus est in lee to suo, deducunt ilium sui. N e p . Dt Reg. 2, 3, says of Dionysius I: bic cum virtute tyrannidem sibi ptptrisset magna retinmt felicitatt; maior enim annos sexaginta natus dtcessit, florente regno, ntqut in tarn multis annis cuiusquam ex sua stirpt funus pidit, cum tx tribus uxoribus liberos procreasset multiqut ei nati esstnt nepotes. O n the other hand Plut. De sera Num. Vind. 16, p. 559 d, speaks of τό Διονυσίου σώμα μετά τήν τελευτήν έξοριζόμενον ύττό Συρακοσίων; Cicero (Off. 2, 23) says that few tyrants escaped an unnatural death; and Plut. De Gen. S'ocr. 6, p.

578 d, declares that the aged Thales, των φίλων ερωτώντων 8 τι καινάτατον Ιστορήκοι, "τύραννον", ίφη, "γέροντα." in [tyrannidis] r o g u m : the reading of B. The typanidis of API' is doubtless caused by a confusion of the Greek ρ and the Latin r. The readings tympanidis (NG) and timpanidis (H) show further stages of degeneration. Many and futile emendations have been made (see, for example, the notes in Moser and Creuzcr's edition), some of them based o n t w o Greek parallels: Isocr. Arcbid.

45: Διονύσιος ό τύραννος καταστάς εις πολιορκίαν ύπό Καρχηδονίων, ο ύ δ ε μ ι ϊ ς αύτφ σωτηρίας υποφαινόμενης, άλλα κ it τω πολέμω κατεχόμενος καΐ των πολιτών δυσκόλως προς αυτόν διακειμένων, αυτός μέν έμέλλησεν έκπλεϊν, τών δέ χρ CJ μένων τίνος τολμήσαντος είπεΐν ώς καλόν έστιν έντάφιον ή τυραννίς, αίσχυνΟείς έφ' οίς διενοήση καΐ πάλιν έπιχειρήσας πολεμεΐν πολλάς μέν μυριάδας Καρχηδο­ νίων διέφΟειρεν, έγκρατεστέραν δέ τήν αρχήν τήν τών πολιτών κατεστήσατο. πολύ δέ μείζω τήν δύναμιν τήν αύτοΟ τ η ; πρότβρον ύπαρχούσης έκτήσατο. τυράν­ νων δέ τον βίον διετέλεσε, καΐ τον υΐόν έν ταΐς αύταϊς τιμαϊς καΐ δυναστείαις έν αίσπερ αύτος ήν κατέλιπεν; and Plut. Pelop. 3 4 , 1 : Φίλιστος ύμνων καΐ θαυμάτων τήν Διονυσίου ταφήν, οίον τραγωδίας μεγάλης της τυραννίδος έξόδιον θεα­ τρικών γενομένην. The true explanation of- the passage, however, seems t o be that of J. G. Baiter (1864) ad loc.\ P. Stamm, De M.T.C. lib. dt D.X. Inttrpolationibus (1873), 48-49; and A. C. Clark, Tbe Descent of Manuscripts (1918), 357-358, the last of w h o m reconstructs the lines of the archetype as mortuus in \ rogum inlatus est eamque / potestatem, etc., and assumes tyrannidis to be a marginal gloss o n eamque potestatem, wrongly

inserted in the text before rogum. r o g u m : for the sumptuousness of his funeral cf. Tim. ap. Athen. 5, 206 e; D i o d . 15, 74, 5: 6 δέ Διονύσιος ό νεώτε­ ρος διαδεξάμενος τήν τυραννίδα . . . τόν ιτατέρα μεγαλοπρεπώς Οάψας; Plut. Pelop. 34, 1 [quoted in the previous n.]; T h e o n , Progymn. 2 (Rbet. Gr. 2, 68 Spengcl): παρά Φιλίστω . . . έν . . . τη ια' τα περί τήν έκφοράν αύτοϋ και τή; πύρας τήν ποικιλίαν; Β. Nicsc in P.-\F. 5 (1905), 898.

3, 85

1201

quam ipse per scelus erat nanctus,1 quasi iustam et legitimam hereditatis * loco filio tradidit. 85 Invita in hoc loco versatur oratio, videtur enim auctoritatem adferre peccandi. Recte videretur, nisi et virtutis et vitiorum sine ulla * divina ratione grave 1

nactus NB*

* heditatis

A1

i i u t a m cc l e g i t i m a m : cf. Off. 3 , 108: iusto . . . et legitimo boste. hereditatis l o c o : cf. Val. Max. 6, 9, cxt. 6: Dionysius outem, cum hereditatis nomine a patre Syracusanorum ac paeiu tortus SicUiae tyrannidem acceptsset. Diod. 1 6 , 5 , 2, calls Dionysius II τον διαδιξάμ<νον τήν τυραννίδα. f i l i o tradidit: cf. Philo, De Prop. 2, pp. 48-49 Auchcr; Polyacn. Strat. 5, 2, 2 ; Marmot Par turn, 86; Niese, Ix. 85. versatur oratio: for the phrase cf. Rip. 2, 4 5 ; Legg. 1, 19; 2, 3 4 ; Q . Cic. Comm. Petit. 3 9 ; with the personification Mayor compares 1, 102: bate oratio . . . dtos spo/iat motu; Ac. 2, 101: conclusio ipsa loquitur. auctoritatem adferre p e c c a n d i : cf. Plat. Rep. 3, 392 a-b: οΐμαι ήμχς έρεϊν ώς (ίρα χαΐ ποιηταΐ και λογοποιοί κακώς λέγουσι nepl ανθρώπων τα μέγιστα, ότι ctolv άδικοι μέν, εύδαίμονβς 8έ πολλοί, δίκαιοι δέ άθλιοι, καΐ ώς λυσιτΕλβϊ το άδικίϊν, έαν λανθάνη, ή δέ δικαιοσύνη άλλότριον μέν αγαθόν, οίκχία δέ ζημίακαΐ τα μέν τοιαύτα άπερεΐν λέγειν, τα 8* εναντία τούτων προστάξβιν, ά,δκν τ ι καΐ μυθολογιΐν. virtutit et v i t i o r u m . . . c o n s c i e n t i a e p o n d u e : "the weight of the conscious­ ness of virtue and of the vices" ; cf. 2, 167, n. {prosperae semper ornnes res); Legg. 1, 4 0 : poenas luunt rum tarn iudiciis . . . sed eos agitant instctantque furiae, no» ardentibus taedis, sicut in fabulis, sed angore conscientiae jraudisque cruciatu\ Par ad. 18: te conscientiae stimulant maleficiorum tuorum, te metus exanimant iudiciorum atque legumt quocumque adspexisti, ut fur tat sic tuae tibi occurrunt iniuriae, quae te suspirare libere non si nunt; Pro Mil. 6 1 : magna vis est conscientiae, indices, et magna in utramque partem, ut neque timeant qui nihil commiserint et poenam semper ante ocuios versari putent qui peccarint; Lucr. 3, 978-1023

ullo A1 [on the punishments inflicted by a bad conscience]; Juv. 13, 192-249 [and other passages cited by Mayor on 13, 192]. On the word conscientia cf. J. Hebing, Uber Conscientia u. Conservatio im pbil. Sinne bet d. Rbmern von Cic. bis Hier. (in Pbilos.Jabrb. 35 (1922), 136-152; 215-231; 301-326); F. Zucker, Sjneidesis-Conscientia (1928). L. R. FarncU, Higher Aspects of Gr. Rel. (1912), 113, remarks that, save in Orphic circles, the doctrine of post­ humous punishments or of moral retri­ bution after death was seldom strongly asserted by the Greeks. With the heaping up of genitives Goethe compares Att. 4, 1 , 2 ; Few. 1 0 , 3 5 , 1 . s i n e ulla d i v i n a ratione: i.e., without the assumption of any divine design, for even the Epicureans admitted the force of conscience. Cf. Legg. 2, 43-44: non enim, Qmnte, recte existimamus quae poena divina sit . . . sceleris est poena tristis et praeter eos eventus qui sequuntur per se ipsa maxima est . . . tanlum ponam brevi, duplicem poenam esse divinam, quod constet ex vexandis vivorum animis et ea fama mortuorum ut eorum exit turn et iudicio vivorum et gaudio comprobetur; Pro Clu. 159: maximique atstimare conscientiam mentis suae quam ah dis immortalibus acceptmus, quae a nobis divelli non potest; Har. Resp. 3 9 : a dis quidem immortalibus quae potest homini motor esse poena furore atque dementia ? . . . tu . . . cum domos avium evertis . . . turn das eas poenas quae solae sunt bominum sceleri a dis immortalibus constitutae . . . deorum tela in impiorum mentibusfiguntur; Pcrs. 3, 35-38: magnt pater divum, saevos punire tyrasmos \ baud alia ratione velis, cum dira libido I moverit ingenium ferventi tine ta ventno ; j virtutem videant intahescantque relicta. O n the slowness but the certainty with which punishment comes cf. Eur. fr. 979 Nauck, 3-4; Hor. C. 3, 2, 31-32; Tib. 1, 9, 4 [and abundant parallels in

1202

3, 86

ipsius conseientiae pondus esset, qua sublata iacent omnia. 1 U t ' enim nee domus nee res publica ratione 8 quadam et disciplina dissignata * videatur, si in ea nee recte faetis * praemia extent ulla nee supplicia · peccatis, sic mundi divina in 7 homines moderatio profecto nulla est, si in ea discrimen nullum est bonorum et malorum. 86 'At 8 enim minora di· neglegunt,10 neque agellos singulorum 1 omna A n a u HPVN • dii AV*N

■ ut m. res. in ras. A, et V1 · rationcm Ax\riBx · facitis A*V* · suplicia Ν ' in add. sup. Ν »· neclcgunt AlVlBl, ncgligunt V

K. F . Smith's n.J; Plut. De sera Num. Vind.% passim; and the proverbial όψέ θεών άλέουσι μύλοι, άλέουσι δέ λεπτά of Macar. 6, 85 (Paroem. Gr. 2, 199). p o n d u s c s s e t : the figure is that of scales in a balance; cf. Τ use. 5, 5 1 . q u a t u b l a t a iacent o m n i a : cf. 1, 4: quibus sublet is perturbatio vita* sequstur . . . pietate adversus dtos sub/a/a fides etiam . . . tollatur; Off. 3, 28: qua sublata beneficentia, liberalitas, . . . iustitia funditus tollitur. d o m u i . . . d i s s i g n a t a videatur: cf. 1, 20: totius ο peris dissignationem; 2, 15: si quis in domum aliquam . . . venerit, cum pideat omnium rerum rationem, modum, disciplinam; 2, 26: omnium rerum discriptionem et modum mentis infinitae vi ac ratione dissignari; Inv. 1, 58: domus ea quae ratione regitur, etc.; Aristot. Metapb. 11, 10, 1075 a 19: ώσπερ έν οικία τοις έλευθέροις ήκιστα Ιξεστιν δ τι έτυχε ποιεϊν άλλα πάντα ή τά πλείστα τέτακται; Booth. Cons. 4, p. 5 1 : si . . . in tanti velut patrisfamilias dispontisnma do mo. recte faetis praemia . . . s u p p l i c i a p e c c a t i s : chiastic. With the t h o u g h t cf. Ad Brut. 1, 15, 3 : Solon . . . rem pub fl­ eam contineri ambus rebus dixit, praemio et poena. m u n d i d i v i n a in h o m i n e s m o d e r a ­ t i o : Da vies deleted mundi, and others have omitted in homines (supposing mundi t o be an objective rather than a subjective genitive), but, as Plasbcrg well remarks, neither seems like a natu­ rally interpolated gloss, and moderatio mundi is a single expression; the distinc­ tion made by the g o d s between g o o d

* desig« a d Bl

and evil is seen, n o t in the a b s t r a c t , but in relation to men. W i t h t h e p h r a s e in homines moderatio cf. Inv. 2, 164: temperantia est rationss in libidinem . . . moderata dominatio. dis-crimen: cf. 3 , 8 2 : videsne igitur deorum iudicio, si vident res bum anas, discrimen esse sublatum? 86. m i n o r a di n e g l e g u n t : cf. 2, 1 6 7 : magna di curant, parva neglegunt; 3 , 9 0 : non animadvertunt, inquit, omnia di; me reges quidem; Dip. 2, 105: negant id esse alienum maiestate deorum. scilicet casas om­ nium inirospicere, ut videant quid ctdque conducat; Plat. Legg. 10, 902 a: ούκοϋν το λοιπόν, είπερ άμελοΰσι των σ μ ι κ ρ ώ ν και ο λίγων των περί το παν. ή γ ι γ ν ώ σκοντες ώς τό παράπαν ούδενός των τοιούτων έπιμελεΐσθαι δει. δρώεν αν τοϋτο, ή τί τό λοιπόν πλην τ ω γιγνώσκειν τουναντίον; 10, 902 b - c : ήδη τοίνυν σμικρά ή μεγάλα τις φάτω τ α ύ τ α είναι τοις θεοΐς· ούδετέρως γαρ τοις κ ε κ τ η μ έ · νοις ημάς άμελεΐν αν εΐη προσήκον, έπιμελεστάτοις γε ούσι και άρίστοις; E u r . fr. 974 Nauck (ap. Plut. Prate, ger. reip. 15, p . 811 d ) : ώς 6 τοϋ κόσμου βασιλεύς " τ ω ν άγαν γάρ άπτεσΟαι / Ococ, τά μικρά δ* εις τύχην άφείς έ ϊ " ; Mcnand. Epitr. 872-879: οίει τοσαύτην τους θεούς άγειν σχολήν / ώστε τό κακόν καΙ τάγαϋόν καθ' ήμέραν / νέμειν έκάστω. Σ μ ι κ ρ ί ν η ; λέγεις δέ τ ί ; /σαφώς διδάξω σ' · είσΐν αϊ πάσαι πόλεις, / βμοιον ειπείν, χίλιαι.· τρισμύριοι / οίκοϋσ' έ κ ά σ τ η ν καθ'ένα τούτων ol θεοί / Ικαστον έπιτρίβουσιν ή σψζουσι; π ώ ς ; / λέγεις γαρ έπίπο-νόν τιν* αυτούς ζην <βίον>; Plut.

3, 86

1203

nee viticulas* persequuntur,* nee, si 3 uredo aut grando * cuipiam & nocuit, id Iovi animadvertendum · fuit; ne 7 in regnis quidem 1 nc uiticulas N, uiticula P, uiticulis F1 ■ persecuntur BF * nc si TV * g l a n d o AVXNBXF ' q u i p i a m AxVnB, quippiam A*PVX · animaduertend u m (mad in ras.) B, a d u c r t e n d u m Ρ ' ncc in Ν

Stoic. Repugn. 37, 1051 b-c {5.V.F. 2, n o . 1178): ίτχ περί τοϋ μηδέν έγκλητόν είναι μηδέ μεμπτόν έν τ ω κόσμω>, κατά την άρίστην φύσιν απάντων παραγομένων, πολλάκις γεγραφώς έστιν δπου πάλιν έγκλητάς τινας αμελείας ού περί μικρά καΐ φαύλα καταλείπει, έν γοΰν τ φ τ ρ ί τ ω Περί ουσίας μνησΟεΙς δτι συμβαίνει τινά τοις καλοϊς κάγαΟοϊς τοιαύτα, " π ό τ ε ρον", φησίν, "άμελουμένων τινών, καθάπερ έν οίκίαις μείζοσι παραπίπτει τινά πίτυρα καΐ ποσοί πυροί τίνες, τ ω ν δλων εύ οίκονομουμένων . . . " τό μέν ούν τά τοιαύτα σ υ μ π τ ώ μ α τ α τών καλών κάγαθών ανδρών, οίον ή Σωκράτους καταδίκη καΐ ό ΙΙυθαγόρου ζώντος εμπρησμός υ π ό τών Κυλωνείων καΐ Ζήνωνος ύπό Δημύλου τοϋ τυράννου καί Α ν τ ι φ ώ ν τ ο ς ύπό Διονυσίου στρεβλουμένων αναιρέσεις, πιτύροις παραπίπτουσιν άπεικάζειν, 6σης εστίν εύχερείας, έ ώ - τό δέ φαύλους δαίμονας έκ προνοίας έπί τάς τοιαύτας επιστασίας καΟίστασΟαι π ώ ς ούκ £στιν έγκλημα του θεοΰ, καΟάπερ βασιλέως κακοΐς καί έμπλήκτοις σατράπαις καί στρατηγοΐς διοικήσεις επιτρέποντος καί περιορώντος ύπό τούτων άμελουμένους καί παροινουμέναυς τους αρίστους". a g e l l o t . . . viticulas: the disparaging effect of the diminutive is increased by d o u b l i n g i t ; cf. Div. 2, 3 4 : aut fissum iecoris cum luctllulo mto aut meus quaesticulus cum caelo, terra, rtrumque natura; Plin. Ep. 1, 24, 4: omnisque viticulas suas nosse tt numerare arbusculas possint. Arnob. 1, 2 1 , uses the double diminutive, nostris ab agtlluiis% and A u g . CD. 2, 6, contrasts the malts . . . in agro et vitibus with those in ipsa mente. Aristot. Phys. 2, 8, 198 b 21-23, r e m a r k s : tX τ ω άπόλλνται ό σίτος έν τη αλω, ού τούτου evcxa ΰει ο πως άπόληται, άλλα τοΰτο συμβέβηκεν. W i t h the general t h o u g h t cf. Sen. Dial. 1, 6, 1: numquid hoc quoque aliqurs a dto exigit ut honorurn virorum etiam sarcinas

strvet ? remit tunt ipsi banc dto curamt externa contemnunt. v i t i c u l a s : as especially liable to d a m a g e from b o t h uredo and grando. C o l u m . 3 , 20, 1, says: semper est aliquid quod vineas offendat. Cf. 2, 117, above: nee vero ita re/ellendum est ut, ή segetibus aut vinetis cuiuspiam tempestas nocuerit . . . eum . . . neglecturn a deo iudicemus. p e r a e q u u n t u r : "follow u p " ; cf. 1, 1 1 1 ; 2, 142; 2, 159; 3 , 9 3 . u r e d o : b l i g h t ; cf. Plin. N.H. 18, 2 7 9 : aliis robiginem, aliis uredinem, aJiis carbunculum appellantibus, omnibus vero sterilitatem; Colum. 3, 20, 1: annum . . . seu/rigidus et pruinosus, quod non est pctiens uredinis. g r a n d o : cf. Virg. G. 1, 448-449: beu, male turn mitis de/endet pampinus was; / tarn multa in tectis crepitans sal;t borrida grando; Hor. C. 3, 1, 2 9 : non verbtratae grandine vineae; Sen. Ben. 2, 28, 3 : cottidie qmrimur maios esse felices; saepe quae agellos pessimi cuiusque transierat optimorunt virorum segetem grando percussit; A u g . Enarr. in Ps. 49, 2 2 : alters vinea grandinata est; 129, 8: sperabant de Domino ut si essent Christians . . . non grandinaretur vinea eius. o m n i a m i n i m a : cf. 2, 6 7 : omnibus minimis temporum punctis; De Or. 2, 162: qui omnis tenuissimas parliculas atque omnia minima mansa ut nutrices infaniibus pueris in os inserant. n e i n r e g n i s q u i d e m r e g e s : cf. 3 , 90: ne reges quidem; Sen. Dial. 1, 3 , 1: pro universis, quorum maior diss cura quam singulorum est; Max. Tyr. 5, 4 H o b c i n : καί εΐ μέν είς πρόνοιαν συντελεί, τί δει ευχής; εί γαρ τοι προνοεί ό θεός (ήτοι προνοεί τοϋ δλου, τών δέ κατά μέρος ού φροντίζει, ώσπερ ol βασιλείς σωζουσι τάς πόλεις νόμω καί δίκη, ού διατείνοντες έφ' Ικαστον τ η φροντίδι), κάν τοις επί μέρους ή πρόνοια εξετάζεται τί δή

1204

3, 87

reges omnia minima curant'; sic l enim dicitis. Quasi ego paulo ante de fundo * Formiano P. Rutili · sim questus, non de amissa salute. 36 Atque * hoc quidem ο rones mortales sic * habcnt, externas commoditates, vineta, segetes,· oliveta,7 ubertatem frugum et fructuum,8 omnem denique commoditatem prosperitatemque vitae a dis · se habere; virtutem autem nemo umquam acceptam deo retrulit.10 87 Nimirum recte; propter virtutem enim hire 1 si BF ■ fundo in ras. Ν * prutilii *sim A VriBxt protulissem Η * atqvu B*F * sicj si in ras. A · segetas A ' olueta Bl · f r u c t u m A ■ V'XBX, • diis AXV*N »· retulit PVNF

φ ώ μ ε ν ; βούλχι του 6λου npovoclv τόν θεον; ούκ ένοχλητέον άρα τ φ θ ε φ · ού γαρ πείσεται ήν τι παρά την σωτηρίαν αίτης ι ο ϋ δλου; 4 1 , 4 (and many parallels in H o b u n ' s c d . ) ; O r i g . C.Ceis. 4. 6 9 : Ιχαστα του δλου σωτηρίας εΐνεχα γίνεται τ ε καΐ άπόλλυται. q u a s i : ironical; cf. 1, 26, n. (quasi); Pease o n Dip. 2, 45, n. (quasi). f u n d o F o r m i a n o : because of the pleasant landscape and climate at Formiae (Mola di Gacta) Cicero and many «^f his friends had villas t h e r e ; cf. J. Weiss in P.-W. 6 (1909), 2 8 5 8 ; T . F r a n k , Econ. Survey of arte. Rome, 1 (1933), 295. P. R u t i l i : cf. 3 . 80. • a l u t e : the rights of a citizen; cf. the use of caput; also Pro Mil. 39: P. Lentulus . . . res titutor salutis meae; Pro Sest. 107; In Pis. 3 5 : /// nemini sit triumpbus bonorificentius quam mibi salus restitutioque perscript a. These rights were lost by Rutilius as a result of the unjust decision against h i m . o m n c s . . . s i c h a b c n t : cf. 2 I err. 5, 6 4 : bodie ο nines sic babent. e x t e r n a · c o m m o d i t a t e s : in the Stoic division of g o o d s and evils, whether o n e regards it as five-fold (bona, commoda, neutra, incommoda, mala), or as three-fold with commoda and incommoda having no moral significance a n d hence combined with the neutra, the classes of bona and mala lie within a man's deliberate choice, the others being regarded as externa; cf. E . V. A r n o l d , Rom. Stoicism (1911), 288-289. T h e older Academic and

Peripatetic classification a p p e a r s i n Tuu. 5, 8 5 : tria genera bonarum, maxuma am mi, ucunda corporis, externa tertia; cf. Fin. 3, 4 3 ; Tusc. 5. 5 1 ; 5, 7 6 ; 5, 1 1 9 ; Off. 2 , 8 8 ; 3, 2 8 ; Sen. Ep. 10, 4 : roga bonam mentem. bona/n valetudinem antmi, deinde turn corporis. v i n e t a , s e g e t e s , o l i v e t a : o n Italian types of agricultural wealth c t . Rep. 3. 16: Tramalpinat gentis oleam et viUm serert non animus quo pluris sint nostra oliveta nostraequt vineae; A m o b . 1, 21: olivetis vestris atque vinetis. O n t h e impor­ tance of these t w o staples see t h e second b o o k of Virgil's Georgics. In Par ad. 8, Cicero says neque ego umquam bona perdidisse dicam ή aids pecus aut suptllectilem amistrit, and praises the s e n t i m e n t of Bias of Pricnc: omnia mecum porto mea. f r u g u m et f r u c t u u m : cf. 2 , 37: fruges atque fructus; Off. 2, 12: frugum frmctuumqut reliquorum; Mela, 3 , 5 8 : fruge ac fructibus abundans. a d i e s e h a b e r e : cf. 3 , 8 4 , n . (qmd quisque a sacris baberet). n e m o . . . accepcam d e o rettulit: a figure from b o o k - k e e p i n g , used of cred­ iting receipts t o a particular account; for m a n y parallels cf. Tbes. Ling. Lot. 1 (1900), 314, 13-42. T h e assertion that m a n ' s virtue docs n o t arise from the gift of t h e g o d s suggest* 3 , 7 1 : a den tantum rationem babemus . . . bonam autem rationem aut non bonam a nobis, but it does not agree with t h e Stoic statements in 2, 7 9 : si inest in bominum genere mens, fides, virtus, concordsa, unde bate in terram ma

3, 87 ab superis defluere potuerunt; 2, 165, that o f the heroes of Roman history neminem mist iuvante deo taitm fuisse credendttm est; o r with 2, 167: nemo igitur vir magnus sine aJiquo adfiatu divino umquam fuit; cf. instances from many other writers; e.g., / / . 13, 730-732: άλλω μέν γαρ έδωκε θεός πολεμήια έργα / [ · · · ] / άλλω δ*έν στήθεσσι τιθεΐ νόον Εΰρύοπα Ζευς / έσθλόν; Simonides, fr. 44 Bergk: οΰτις άνευ θεών / άρετάν λάβεν, ού πόλις, ού βροτός;ΡπκΙ. ΟΙ. 9, 2 8 : αγαθοί δέ καΐ σοφοί κατά δαίμον' άνδρες; Istbm. 3, 4-5: Ζεϋ. μεγάλαι δ'άρεταΐ θνατοϊς Ιπονται / έκ σέθεν; fr. 85 Bcrgk: Οεοϋ δέ *είξαντος άρχάν / έκαστον έν πραγος ευθεία δή κέλευθος άρετάν έλεΐν, / τελευταί τε καλλίονες; Aesch. Λ # Μ Τ . 927-928: τό μή κακώς φρονεΐν / θεού μέγιστον δώρον; Eur. Med. 635-636: στέγοιδέ με σωφροσύνα, / δώρημα κάλλιστον θεών; Plat. Rep. 10, 617 c: αρετή δέ άδέσποτον, ήν τιμών καΐ άτιμάζων πλέον καΐ ίλαττον αυτής έκαστος έξει. αιτία έλομένου* θεός αναίτιος [i.e., "heaven helps those w h o help themselves"]; Prot. 328 c [ironical]: έγώ γαρ έν μέν τώ έμπροσθεν χρόνω ήγούμην ούκ είναι άνΟρωπίνην έπιμέλειαν ή αγαθοί ol αγαθοί γίγνονται· νΰν δέ πέπεισμαι [cf. W. Jaeger, Paideia, 2 ( E n g l . tr. 1943), 114J; Pbaedr. 279 b: ώ φίλε Πάν τε και άλλοι δσοι τήδε θεοί, δοίητέ μοι καλώ γενέσθαι τάνδοθενΙξωθεν δέ όσα έχω τοις εντός είναί μοι φίλια; Meno, 100 b: θεία μοίρα ήμϊν φαίνεται παραγιγνομένη ή αρετή οίς παραγίγνεται; Legg. 631 c; Aristot. Etb. Nic. 1, 10, 1099 b 19-28; 10, 10, 1179 b 15-19: γίνεσθαι δ* αγαθούς otovrai ol μέν φύσει ol δ' έθει ol δέ διδαχή' τό μέν ούν της φύσεως δήλον ως ούκ έφ' ήμϊν υπάρχει, άλλα διά τινας θείας αΙτίας τοις ως αληθώς εύτυχέσιν υπάρχει. For the inconsistency of opinion cf. Hor. Ep. 1,18,111 -112: sed satis est orare Iovem, quae ponit et aufert: / det vitam, det opes; aequum mi animum ipse parabo; Sen. Ep. 4 1 , 1: bonam men/em, quam stultum est opt art y cum possis a te impetrare [yet in 73, 16: nulla sine deo mens bona est); 90, 1; Arr. Epict. 2 5, 4 : είπε τά έξω ούκ έπ' έμοί- προαίρεσις έπ' έμοί. πού ζητήσω τό αγαθόν καΐ τό κακόν; έσω έν τοις έμοϊς; Plut. De comm. Notit. 32, p.

1205

1075 c-f: τί ποιοΰσιν ol προνοεΐν μέν ημών τους θεούς λέγοντες μή ώφελεΐν δ* ή μας μηδ' αγαθών είναι δωτηρας, άλλ' αδιάφορων, άρετήν μέν μή δίδοντας πλοΰτον δέ καΐ ύγίειαν καΐ αέκνων γενέ­ σεις καΐ τα τοιαύτα δίδοντας, ων ουδέν ώφέλιμον, κτλ.; Juv. 10,356-357: orandum est ut at mens sana in cor pore sano; / for tern posce animum mortis terrore carentem, etc.; M. Aur. 9, 4 0 : άλλ* ίσως έρεΐς ότι έπ' έμοί αυτά ol θεοί εποίησαν . . . τίς δέ σοι είπεν ότι ουχί καΐ είς τά έφ' ήμϊν ol θεοί συλλαμβάνουσι; Max. Tyr. 5, 8 Hobcin: ό Σωκράτης . . . εύχετο μέν τοΐς θεοϊς, έλάμβανεν δέ παρ' έαυτοϋ, συνεπινευόντων εκείνων, άρετήν ψυχής; Alex. Aphrod. Quaest. 1, 14, p. 26 Bruns (S.V.F. 3, no. 32): ουδέν <άρα> αγαθόν τοις άνθρώποις ύπό τών θεών περιγίνεται; De Fatot 16 fin.: όρώμεν γοϋν τών μέν αγαθών τε καΐ καλών πράξεων ούδένα τήν είμαρμένην ουδέ τήν ανάγκην αίτιώμενον, τους δέ κακούς δι* έκείνην τοιούτους είναι λέγοντας; Basil, Horn, de Invidia, 5 {Past. Gr. 31, 385 A ) ; Aug. De Crat. Christ. 5: in voluntate et opere bono laus bominis est; imo et bominis et Deit qui ipsius voluntatis et ο peris possibi/iiatem dedit, qui que ipsam possibi/iiatem gratiae suae adiuvat semper au.xi/to, etc.; Suid. s.v. είμαρμένην [ w h o , after quoting D c m o critus, continues]: άφ' ών ού μόνον πλοϋ10ν και πενίαν καΐ νόσον καΐ ύγείαν καΐ δουλείαν καΐ έλευθερίαν καΐ πόλεμο ν καΐ είρήνην διανέμειν άλλα καΐ άρετήν καΐ κακίαν άποκληροϋν έφη [cf. T h c o d o ret, Gr. Αβ. 6, 7]. καΐ άλλοι άλλα είπόντες άντιπαρετάξαντο άλλήλοις [also cf. the prayer of Solomon in / Kings% 3 , 7 - 1 3 ] . W . R . I n g e , Christian Ethics and modern Problems (1930), 204: "the extent t o which Stoicism has been changed in being Christianized may be gauged by one sentence from the 'De Natura Dcorum* of Cicero: 'men confess that they have received prosperity from the g o d s ; no one ever alleges that he has received a virtue from God.' " Cf. C. Bai­ ley, Phases in the Ret. of anc. Rome (1932), 85, w h o remarks upon the lack in Roman prayers of petitions for moral qualities or ethical guidance. Cf. also 3 , 87, n. {propter vir tutem . . . laudamur), below.

1206

3, 87

laudamur et in l virtutc * rectc gloriamur; quod non contingeret si id donum a dco,8 non a nobis haberemus.4 At * vero aut honoribus aucti aut * re familiari, aut si aliud quippiam nacti sumus 7 fortuiti boni aut depulimus mali,8 turn dis· gratias agimus, turn nihil nostrae laudi adsumptum10 arbitramur. Num quis quod 1 in add. sup. Β · uirtc A1 ■ ad d e o B* * hcberemus A * a t ) ad Bl • auti A1, autii Bx, uii A* ' s u m u s quis (quis del.) Β ■ mali add. in mg. S ,e • diis AlV%N a d s u m p t u m laudi Pt laudi add. A

87. propter virtutem . . . l a u d a m u r : cf. Ac. 2, 3 9 : ubi igitur virtus ή nihil siturn est in ipsis nobis; De Or. 2, 343: virtus autem, quae est per se ipsa /audabi/is et sine qua nihil laudari potest \ Fin. 4, 5 1 : si enim virtus digna est gloriattone, ut est; Aristot. Bib. Nic. 1, 12, 1101 b 14-16: τόν γάρ δίκαιον καΐ τόν άνδρεΐον και όλως τόν αγαθόν καΐ τήν αρετήν επαί­ νου μεν δια τάς πράξεις καΐ τά Ι ρ γ α ; Mag. Mor. 1, 5, 1185 b 5-12: έν μέν δή τ ω λόγον Ιχοντι έγγίνεται φρόνησις, άγχίνοια, σοφία, εύμάθεια, μνήμη, καΐ τά τοιαύτα, έν δέ τ ω άλόγω αύται αϊ άρεταΐ λεγόμεναι, σωφροσύνη, δικαιοσύνη, αν­ δρεία, οσαι άλλαι τοϋ ήθους δοκούσιν έπαινεταΐ είναι, κατά γάρ ταύτας επαινε­ τοί λεγόμεϋα, κατά δέ τάς τοϋ τόν λόγον έχοντος ουδείς επαινείται, κτλ.; 2, 8, 1207 a 20-23: τόν δίκαιον, fj δίκαιος, ούθείς λέγει ευτυχεί, ουδέ τόν άν­ δρεΐον, ούδ* όλως τών κατ' άρετήν ούδένα · έφ' ήμΐν γάρ έστι ταύτα καΐ έχειν καΐ μή ί χ ε ι ν ; Eth. Eud. 2, 6, 1223 a 9-15: έπεί δ* ή τε αρετή καί ή κακία καΐ τά άπ" αυτών Ιργα τά μέν επαινετά τά δέ ψεκτά (ψέγεται γάρ καΐ επαινείται ού δια τά έξ ανάγκης ή τύχης ή φύσεως υπάρχοντα, άλλ' όσων αυτοί αίτιοί έσμεν . . . δήλον ότι καΐ ή αρετή καΐ ή κακία περί ταύτ' εστίν ών αυτός αΐτιος καΐ αρχή πράξεων; Rbet. 1, 9, 1368 a 3-4: ού δεΐ μέγα φρονεϊν επί τοις διά τύχην άλλα τοις δι' αυτόν; 1368 a 14-15; Scxt. E m p . Adv. Rbet. 104: δεΐ γάρ ήμας άπό τών παρ* ήμΐν γινομένων τους επαίνους ίλκειν καΐ ψόγους, ευγένεια δέ καί ευτυχία, κάλλος τε καί πολυτεκνία και τά τοιαύτα ούκ έστι παρ' ήμας γινόμενα· ώστε ούκ έπαινετέον άπ'

α υ τ ώ ν ; Alex. A p h r o d . De Fato, p a s s i m ; Chalcid. in Tim. 162: nuilus laudatur ob adeptionem seatndorum quae in bomims pote state non sunt, nisi forte put a fur beatus; prosperitas enim non est in eius arbitrio. at vero in iustitiae contractibus tern perantiaeqm negotiis, in ceterarum virtutum observanti a sure iaudamur, siquidtm virtus liberal Eus. Pr. Ev. 6, 7, 3 9 - 4 1 ; Basil, Horn, de lnvidia, 5 {Pair. Gr. 31, 385 Α ) : μ ή γά? π ά ν τ ω ς πλουτεΐν έκ παντός τρόττου βούλου, μηδέ ευδόκιμος ε ί ν ι ι έκ τ ώ ν τοϋ κόσμου πραγμάτων, ού γάρ έπί σοΙ τ α ϋ τ α . άλλα δίκαιο; Ισο καί σώφρων κ α ί φρόνι­ μος x a l ανδρείος . . . ή μέν γ ά ρ αρετή έφ' ήμΐν, κτλ. But cf. John, 3 , 2 7 ; / Cor. 4, 7 : τί δέ έχεις δ ούκ έλαβες; εί δέ καί έλαβες τί καυχάσαι ώς μή λ α β ώ ν ; 2 Cor. 4, 7 : Ιχομεν δέ τόν Οησαυρόν τούτον έν όστρακίνοις σκεύεσιν, ίνα ή υπερ­ βολή της δυνάμεως ή τοϋ θεοΰ καί μή έξ η μ ώ ν ; Hebr. 5, 4. Cf also 3 , 8 6 , n. {nemo . . . acceptam deo rettuJit), above. i n virtute . . . g l o r i a m u r : for the c o n s t r u c t i o n with in cf. 1, 7 5 , n. (re Venere); Fin. 4, 5 1 ; Tusc. 1, 4 8 ; Rep. 1, 1 1 ; Off. 2, 5 9 ; Pro Lig. 2 5 ; a n a l o g o u s arc laetari in (Phil. 11, 9) and delectari in (Fam. 6, 4, 4 ; Fin. 1, 39 [and Rcid's n.]). q u o d n o n c o n t i n g e r e t t i : cf. Div. 2,94. h o n o r i b u s a u c t i : cf. Har. Resp. 56: ne bonore augeanfur; Phil. 9, 15; Att. 7, 2, 6; Hor. S. 1, 6, 11: honoribus auctoi; O v . Tr. 2, 45: honoribus auctos; Sen. Dial. 1, 4, 3 ; etc. l a u d i a a s u m p t u m : cf. Pro Suit. 85: non auctoritati adsumam sed pudori rneo; Pro Plane. 56: */ eorum reprebensionem vos ifestrae prudentiae adsumere, mtat modestiae remittere debeatis.

3, 88

1207

bonus vir csset gratias dis * egit umquam? At * quod dives,3 quod honoratus,4 quod incolumis, Iovcmque 5 optimum et maximum ob eas · res appellant,7 non quod nos iustos, temperatos,8 sapientes efficiat, sed quod· salvos,10 incolumis,opulentos, copiosos. 88 Neque Herculi quisquam" decumam vovit 11 umquam, si sapiens factus esset—quamquam Pythagoras,18 cum in geometria 1 4 diis V*N · ad AlBx, ut Κ * quos diues A1 onoratus A * iouem . . . appellant add. in mg. B, iouem quam optimum A · abeas Vx 7 appellat F ■ temperatos eodd., temperantes Lamb. · quod (d in rat.) A 10 ll ll lt saluos . . . Herculi add. P. quisquam om. BF nouit Ρ phytagoras BF, pytagoras PN, pitagoras A

gratias di· egit: cf. Petron. 88, 7: Plut. Camill. 7, 4-5; C.l.L. I, 182 ( = VI, quit umquam venit in templum et votum 29; Dessau 3216)), but especially to fecit ή ad e/oquentiam pervenisset; Arr. Hercules at the Ara Maxima as the Epict. 1, 19, 25: τίς ούν πώποτε υπέρ pars Herculanea (Plaut. True. 562; cf. του όρεχθηναι καλώς εΌυσεν; υπέρ τοΰ Baccb. 665; Sticb. 233-234); cf. Varr. όρμήσαι κατά φύσιν; yet cf. Pro Suil. 40: L.L. 6, 54; id. ap. Macrob. Sat. 3, 12, 2: ο di inmortalts/—vobis enim tribuo quae testatur etiam Terentius Varro in ea satura vestra sunt . . . vos profecto animum meum quae inscribitur περί κεραυνού [fr. 413 turn conservandae patriae cupiditate incen-Biichclcr] maiores solito s decimam Herculi distis, etc.; Diog. L. 1, 88 [saying of vovere [cf. Masurius Sabinus ap. Macrob. Bias]: δτι &ν αγαθόν πράττης είς θεούς Sat. 3, 6, 11; Schol. Dan. Aen. 8, 363J; ανάπεμπε [cf. Stob. vol. 3, p. 123 HenseJ. Diod. 4, 21, 3-4; Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 40, dives . . . honoratus . . . incolumis: 3; Plut. Sulla, 35, 1; Crass. 2, 2; Tcrt. with this triad cf. below, iustos, tempera­ Apol. 14; 39; Fest. p. 237 M. (270 L.); tos, sapientes, and (with H. Schwarz, C.l.L. I, 1175 [ = X, 5708; Carm. Lat. Misc. philol. (1878), 28-29, who reads epigr. 4 Biichclcr; from Sora], 2-4: uoto hoc solut J<de>cuma facta poloucta salvos [incolumis], opulentos, copiosos, think­ ing incolumis, which has already been leiberets lubetes I donu danunt Hercolei used, a gloss on salvos) perhaps even a maxsume mere to; G. Wissowa Ret. u. Kuit. d. Romer* (1902), 277, and n. 2, third triad in this one sentence. Iovemque optimum et maximum: for other inscriptions dealing with tithes; F. Haug in P.-W. 8 (1913), cf. 2, 64. temperatos: Cicero uses both ttmpe- 567-571. Though Hercules and the rantes and temperatos; for the latter the Muses had a joint temple near the Circus ms evidence is here overwhelming, so of Flaminius (Haug, op. cit., 574-578), that it seems needless, with Plasbcrg, it would appear that their juxtaposition to adopt Lambinus's emendation to the in the present sentence is fortuitous. Here the allusion is doubtless to Hercu­ former. salvos, incolumis: cf. the second les the rcvcalcr of hidden treasure (cf. note above; but the two adjectives Hor. S. 2, 6, 10-13, and [Aero] ad loc.; ("safe and unharmed") are combined Porphyr. ad loc, who says: tbesauris praeest; R. Peter in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 1 also in Fin. 4, 19. opulentos, copiosos: cf. Rep. 1, 51: (1890), 2961-2962; Haug, op. cit., 588opulentos homines et copiosos; Prise. Inst. 7,589), like Hermes among the Greeks. vovit: sc. se daturum esse; cf. Liv. 31, 41: 'cops' pro Opulentus' et 'copiosus' 21, 12: aedemque Deiiovi twit si eo die proferebant. 88. Herculi . . . decumam: tithes hostis fudisset. Pythagoras cum . . . invenisset: were offered to Apollo (Liv. 5, 21, 2;

1208

3, 88

quiddam novi invenisset, Musis' bovem immolavisse * dicinii sed id quidem non credo, quoniam ille ne Apoliini a quider 1

mussis A1

■ immolasse Ρ

■ appollini A*B,

Vitruv. 9, pracf. 7, connects this anec­ dote with the discovery of the " P y t h a ­ gorean p r o p o s i t i o n , " i.e., that the square of the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle equals the sum of the squares of the t w o legs [cf. Euclid. Eltm. 1, 4 7 : έν τοις όρΟογωνίοις τριγώνοις τό άπό της τ/;ν ορ^ήν γωνίαν ύποτεινούσης πλευράς τετράγωνον Ισον εστί τοις άπό των τήν όρΟήν γωνίαν περιεχουσών πλευρών τετραγώνοις, κ τ λ . ] : id Pytbagpras cum invenisset, non dubitans a Musis se in ια invention* mom turn mast mas gratias agens hostias dicitur bis immolavisse; cf. D i o g . L. 1, 2 4 : 7rxpi τε ΑΙγυπτίων γ ε ω μετρεϊν μαΟόντα ?rta{ Παμφίλη πρώτον καταγράψαι κύκλου τό τρίγωνον όρΟογώνιον, καί Ουσαι βοΰν [sc. (4χλήν]. ol δέ ΙΙυΟαγόραν φασίν, ων έστιν ' Λ πολλοί ω ρος ο λογιστικός; 8, 12: φησί δ' 'Απολλό­ δωρος ό λογιστικός έκατόμβην Ούσαι αυτόν, εύρόντα ότι τοϋ ορθογωνίου τριγώνου ή ΰποτείνουσχ πλευρά Ισον δύναται ταϊς περιεχούσαις. καί Ιστιν επίγραμμα ούτως έχον \Antb. Pal. 7, 119]: ήνίκα ΙΙυΟαγύρης τό περικλεές εύρετο γράμμα, / κεϊν' έφ' ότω κλεινήν ήγαγε βουΟυσίην [given, with slight variants, by Plut. Non posse suaviter, 11, p . 1094 b ; Athen. 10, p . 418 f ] ; Porphyr. Vit. Pytb. 3 6 : έβουΟύτησεν δε ποτέ σταίτινον, ως φασί βοΰν ol ακριβέστεροι, έζευρών τοϋ ορθογωνίου τήν ΰποτείνουσαν Ισον δυναμένην ταϊς περιεχούσαις; Proci. in Fuclid. 1, 47, thcor. 33, p . 426 Fricdlein: των μέν Ιστορεΐν τα αρχαία βουλομένων άκούοντας τό θεώρημα τοΰτο εις ΙΙυΟαγόραν άναπεμπόντων εστίν εύρεΐν καΐ βουβύτην λεγόντων αυτόν έπί τη εύρέσει. I-.lsc where, however, Plutarch says {Quaett. conv. 8, 2, 4, p . 720 a ) : έστι γαρ έν τοις γεωμετρικωτάτοις Οεωρήμασι, μάλλον δέ προβλήμασι, τό δυεΐν εΙδών δοθέντων άλλο τρίτον πάραβάλλειν τ ω μέν ίσον τ ω δ' δ μ ο ι ο ν έφ* ω καί φασιν έξευρεΟέντι Οϋσαι τόν ΙΙυΟαγόραν; cf. Callim. Iambi, 124-128

oppoUoni

A1

ap. D i o d . 10, 6, 4 ; Τ . L. H e a t h , Ε*che'.· Greek, Book I (1920), 2 1 9 - 2 2 1 , o n t.-.. evidence for Pythagoras h a v i n g d i s c ν e r c d the proposition n a m e d f o r hir. a n d (221-222) previous e m p i r i c a l ac quaintance with it in B a b y l o n i a ar.i China. M u s i · : goddesses p r e s i d i n g ovc; astronomical and other t h e o r e t i c a l stud ies. D i o g . L. 8, 11-12, says t h a t Pyth-i g o r a s spent most of his t i m e u p o n the arithmetical aspects of g e o m e t r y . n e A p o l i i n i q u i d e m D e l i o : Plasberc. w i t h Bl, reads Deli and c o m p a r e s 3 , S3 EpJdauri. T h e adjective Delio, h o w e v e r , may well imply that the sacrifice OCCUXTCJ in D c l o s , and the reading Deli is not S" much a lectio diffirilior as a lei tto rartur. D i o g . L. 8, 13, c o n t i n u e s : ά μ χ λ η κ ι . βωμόν προσκννησαι μόνον έν Δ ή λ ω τν» 'Απόλλωνος τοϋ γενέτορος, δς έατ.» Οπισθεν τοΰ Κρατίνου, δια τό ττυρου; καί κριθάς καί πόπανα μόνα τίθεσ*)ι·. έπ' αύτοΰ 4νευ πυρός, Ιερεϊον δε μηδέ*, ως φησιν Ά ρ ι σ τ έ λ η ς έν Α η λ ί ω ν ττολ:· ■zziq. [ft. 489 R o s e ] ; similar a c c o u n t s arc I a m b i . Vit. Pytb. 2 5 ; 3 5 ; P o r p h y r . Dt Abst. 2, 28 [copied by Cyril. Alci. C. ltd. 9, p . 972 DJ: θεωρήσαι δέ έστι* έκ τοΰ περί Δήλον έτι νύν σωζομενον βωμοΰ. προς όν ούΟενός προσαγομενν.. παρ* αύτοϊς ουδέ θυομένου έ π ' rrr/j ζ φ ο υ ευσεβών κέκληται β ω μ ό ς . . διόπερ ol Πυθαγόρειο* τοΰτο π α ρ α δ ε γ ­ μένοι κατά μέν τόν πάντα βίον απείχοντο τ η ς ζωοφχγίας; Ccnsorin. 2, 3 : Deli ad Apoliinis genitoris aram, ut Timatus aactar est, nemo bostiam catdit \ Varr. ap. Macrob. Sat. 3, 6, 2-5: verba Cloatii bate stmt: Dtit ara est Apoliinis Γενέτορος, in qua nullum animal sacrificatur, quam Pytbagpram rtL·' inviolatam adoravisse produnt, etc.; Clem. Strom. 7, 6, 32, 5 : άλλα τόν μέν άρχαιο· τατον βωμόν έν Δ ή λ ω άγνόν είναι rt θρυλήκασι, προς δν δη μόνον και Πυσχγόραν προσελΟεϊν φ*ο*ι φόνω καί θανατά μη μιανθέντα.

3, 88

1209

Delio 1 hostiam immolare voluit, ne aram sanguine aspergeret.1 Ad rem autem ut redeam,3 iudicium hoc omnium mortalium est, fortunam a deo petendam, a se ipso sumendam esse sapientiam. Quamvis 4 licet * Menti delubra et Virtuti et Fidei consecremus, tamen haec in nobis ipsis · sita 7 videmus; spei, salutis, opis,· victoriae facultas a dis · expetenda est. Improborum igitur prosperitates secundaeque10 res redar1 4 deli Bl ■ spargeret Ρ ■ rcddeam B1 quimuis A1 7 om. Ν · ipsi A1 ita HPVNB ■ opis salutis Ρ 10 prospcritas H, posteritates P, pros peritatc essccundae Β

* licet dil. Vt · diis AlV*iV

Accounts differ as to whether Pytha­ on the motives for such abstention goras was, in principle, a complete (religious, rational, and moral), and vegetarian (Oncsicratus ap. Strab. 15, 144-157 on the origins—Egyptian, Or­ 1, 65, p. 716; Schol. Eur. Hipp. 953; phic, etc.—of these taboos). Schol. Plat. Rep. 600 b, p. 273 Greene; On the worship of Apollo Genitor Diog. L. 8, 13; Porphyr. Vit. Pytb. 7; cf. J. A. Lcbegue, Recbercbes sur Delos Iambi. Protr. 21, p. 125 Pistelli; Suid. (1876), 43-44; O. Brendel in Journ. of s.v. Πυθαγόρας), or usually so, save at Rom. Stud. 31 (1941), 111, n. 56. On sacrifices (Porphyr. De Abst. 1, 26; bloodless sacrifices (Philostr. Vit. Apoll. Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 83; Phot. Bib/, cod. 1,1, says of Pythagoras μή γαρ αΐμάττειν 249, p. 438 b 26 Beklcer), or whether he τους βωμούς); cf. L. Ziehen in P.-W. 18 offered cakes made in the shape of (1939), 582-588. oxen (Athcn. 1, p. 3 c; Porphyr. Vit. ad rem . . . ut redeamus: cf. 2, 92: Pytb. 36 [quoted above); Philostr. Vit. ad maiora redeamus; Fin. 1, 65: ted ad rem Apoll. 1, 1; Greg. Naz. Ep. 185; Suid. redeamus; Off. 2, 29; etc. s.w. 'Αθηναίος; ΙΙυΟαγόρας), or bloodless omnium mortalium: here even the sacrifices (Plut. Numa, 8, 8; Diog. L. 8, Academic invokes consensus1. 22; Iambi. Vit. Pytb. 40; 90), or ate a se ipso: on the adversative asyn­ only certain animals (Diog. L. 8, 20; deton cf. 2, 69, n. {Diana . . . quasi diem); Gcll. 4, 11, 11; Suid. /.<·.), especially C. L. Meader, The Usage of Idem, Ipse, those harmful to man (Iambi. Vit. and Words of related Meaning (1910), 98. Pytb. 84), or at least refrained from With the third person of the reflexive domesticated oxen and rams (Plut. cf. 1, 84: ipsum sibi disp/icere. De cap. ex Inim. 9, p. 91 c; Diog. L. 8, quamvis licet: with this pleonasm 20) and from fish (Athen. 4, 161 a; 7, cf. Τ use. 4, 53; Ugg. 3, 24; Har. Resp. 19; 308 c; Tcrt. Dc An. 31)» or used animal Lucr. 3, 1090; 6, 601; 6, 620; J. B. food in moderation (cf. Athcn. 7, 308 c; Hofmann, Lat. Synt. u. Stilistik (1928), 738. 10, 417 f-418a; Mayor on Juv. 15, 173; Menti . . . Virtuti . . . Fidei: cf. 2, T. V/achtcr, Reinbeitsvorscbriften im gr. 61; 2, 79; 3, 61, n. {video . . . consecrata Kult (1910), 89-90 (for taboos on the simulacra). slaying of ploughing cattle); P. R. in nobis ipsis sita: cf. 3, 61: in Arbcsmann, Das Fasten bet d. Gr. u. nobismet insunt ipsis, ut mens, ut spes, ut Rom. (1929), 49-50; and especially fides, ut virtus, ut concordsa. J. Haussleiter, Der Vegetarismus i.d. spei . . . expetenda est: cf. 3, 61: Antike (1935), in which 97-157 deal out optandae nobis sunt, ut bonos, ut salus, with Pythagoras and his school (99-111 ut victoria. on complete abstinence from flesh; opis: cf. 2, 61. 111-127 on qualified abstinence, 127-144 inproborum . . . prosperitates: for

1210

3, 89

guunt,1 ut * Diogenes * dicebat, vim omnem deorum ac potesatem.4 37 89 'At non numquam bonos exitus habent b o n i / Eoi quidem arripimus 5 adtribuimusque β sine ulla ratione dis 7 i*Dmortalibus. At eDiagoras · cum Samothracam10 venisset, Athens11 ille qui dicitur, atque ei quidam " amicus,11 Tu, qui deos 14 putaf 1 scd arguunt Bx ■ utjt A1 * dyogcnes * ac p o t e s t a t e m om. I 7 • arripimus] ascribimus A (m. rec.) V (m. rtc.) Ν · -que ex quae Β dii u A V*NBF · at ex ad Β · dyagoras Ρ »· samothraciam V%N atheu !l 14 quidem A*B* ** amicus add. sup. A q u i d c o s B] (a in raj.) Β

the plural cf. 2, 98, n. (perermitates, etc.); with the thought cf. Theogn. 383-392; Plat. Gorg. 470 c; Eur. fr. 289 Nauck; 2 Barucb, 14, 2; Pirkk Abotbt 4, 19: "it is not in our hands to explain cither the prosperity of the wicked or the chastisements of the righteous"; Arr. Epict. fr. 13 (ap. Stob. vol. 1, pp. 61-62 Wachsmuth); Athenag. De Returr. 18; Hicr. Ep. 39, 2, 3 ; F. Solmscn in Trans. Am. phthi. Assoc. 67 (1936), 210. ut D i o g e n e s d i c e b a t : cf. 3, 83, and n. {contra deos testimonium). 89. e x i t u s h a b e n t : cf. Dip. 2, 2 4 : non igitur fata/is exitus babuerunt. a r r i p i m u s : on this use of the word cf. 1, 77: arripere . . . videmini . . . rem nullo modo probabilem; 2 , 1 6 2 . D i a g o r a s . . . A t h e u s ille qui dicitur: cf. 1, 2 ; 1, 6 3 : Diagoras Atheos qui dictus est; 1, 117; [Lys.] In Andoc. 17: τοσοϋτο δ* ούτος Διαγόρου τοΰ Μηλίου ασεβέστερος γεγένηται· εκείνος μέν γάρ λόγω περί τά αλλότρια Ιερά καΐ έορτάς ήσέβει, ούτος δέ έργω *epl τά έν τη αύτοϋ πόλει; Athenag. Leg. pro Christ. 4 : Διαγόρα μέν γάρ είκότως άθεότητα έπεκάλουν 'Αθηναίοι μη μόνον τόν Όρφικόν είς μέσον κατατιΟέντι λόγον καΐ τά έν Έλευσΐνι καΐ τά των Καβείρων δηιχεύοντι μυστήρια και τό τοΰ 'Ηρακλέους . . . κατακόπτοντι ξόανον, ίίντικρυς δέ άποφαινομένω μηδέ όλως είναι Οεόν; Epiphan. Ancor. 103, p. 106 b-c: ούκ άκούουσι γάρ Διαγόρου τοΰ τόν Ιδιον Ήρακλέα ξύλινον Οντα δι' άττορίαν ξύλων ύποκαύσαντος καΐ έπισκωμματικώς αύτω λέγοντος, άγε δή

"Ηρακλχς, τόν τρισκαιδέκατον αθλ'.> έκτελών πάρελθε τό βψον ήμΐν έψήσο». όν 8ή λαβών και σχιδακίσας, κατα-χλό» τοΰ Ιδίου θεοΰ ώς ούκ όντος, τω rrafa· τιθέντι αύτω άρίστω γελοιάζων tzziqcr,. and the n. on /'///' nusquam picti, bclov. F. Bacon, Adv. of Learning, 2 ( 1 8 2 6 cd.. 1. 139-140) quotes the story and in Apoph­ thegms, no. 186, ascribes the incident to Bion the atheist. S a m o t h r a c a m : the chief centre of the worship of the Cabin; cf. 1, 1 1 9 [where it is spelled Samothraciam', C i c e r o is per­ haps here following a different source, without reconciling the t w o forms]· These deities were especially invokes by those overtaken by s t o r m s at «a. cf. Apoll. Rhod. 1, 9 1 5 - 9 2 1 ; Callim. Ep. 48, 1-4 ( = Antb. Pal. 6 , 3011; Alexis ap. Athcn. 10, p. 421 d - c ; Dioc. 4, 4 3 , 1-2 [2: διό καΐ τοις έπιγχνομενοι: παραδοσίμου γεγενημένης της ττερι^ττείαις, άεΐ τους χειμαζόμενους TC> πλεόντων εύχάς μέν τίθ€σθ»ι τοΐ; Σαμόθραζι, τάς δέ των αστέρων παρου­ σίας άναπέμπειν είς τήν των Αιοσκόρο* έπιφάνειαν], ] ; 4, 49, 8; Ο ν . ΓΓ. 1,10, 45-50; [Orph.] Argon. 4 6 8 - 4 7 2 ; Hjm. 38, 4-5: οί τε Σαμοθρήκην, Ιερήν χθόνι. ναιετάοντες, / κινδύνους θνητών άπερΜκετ* ποντοπλανήτων; A n o n . Pap. in Pap. Gr. e Latini, 10, ( 1 9 3 2 ) , 1Γ6 ( = Gr. lit. Pap. 1, p. 278 P a g e ) , 15-16: έτερος τοις Σαμόθραιξιν εΰχετται ' <τώ κυβερνή>τηι βοη<θεϊν>. τους πόδας nyjauκεται; Aristid. Or. 55, p. 7 0 9 Dinuori: Ο. Gruppe, Gr. Myth. u. ReL 1 (1906. 230, n. 13.

3, 89

1211

humana neglegerc,1 nonne animadvertis ex tot tabulis pictis, quam multi * votis vim tcmpestatis effugerint in portumque salvi pervenerint?' * 'Ita fit,' inquit, 'illi cnim nusquam picti sunt qui naufragia fccerunt4 in marique perierunt.' Idemquc, cum ei naviganti vectores adversa tcmpcstate timidi et perterriti dicerent non iniuria sibi illud accidere qui ilium in eandem 6 navem recepisscnt, ostcndit cis in eodem airsu multas alias · laborantis quae1

neclcgcre ABl

• cadem Bl

■ multis AXH?V

■ ucncrint Ρ

* sexerunt Bl

· alias naues (naucs add. m. rec.) Β

tabulis p i c t i s : for such votivcs cf. H o r . C. 1,5, 13-16: me tabu/a sacer / votiva paritt indicat uvida j susptndisst potenti / vests man/a maris deo; S. 2, 1, 32-34 : quo fit ut omnis j votiva pa teat veluti descripta tabtlla f vita senis [where [Aero] says: veluti votiva tabtlla descripta, quoniam soitnt naufragi se pingtre et consecrare in aliqua aide]; Ep. 2, 3 , 21 -22: quid hoc, ή fractis enatat exspes / navibus aere dato qui pingitur; V i r g . Aen. 12, 766-769; T i b . 1, 3 , 2 7 - 2 8 : nam posse mederi / picta docet templis multa tabtlla tuts; Juv. 12, 22-28: omnia fiunt j /alia, tarn graviter, si quando poettea surgit / temptstas. genus ecce discriminis audi f et miserere iterum, quamquam sint cetera sortis j eiusdem pars dira quidem, sed cognita multis j et quam votiva testantur fana tabella / plurima; pictores quis ntscit ab Iside pasci; 14, 301-302: mersa rate naufragus assem / dum rogat et picta se tempts tale tuttur; Plut. Mar. 40, 1; Lucian, Dt Mtrc. cond. 1; Achill. Tat. 1 , 1 , 2 ; Antb. Pal. 6, 166, 1-4; 6. 245, 1-6; Mayor o n J u v . 14, 3 0 2 ; W . H. D . R o u s e , Gr. votivt Offerings (1902), 232; also C. T o r r in CI. Rev. 4 (1890), 232. ita fit: cf. 1, 8 8 ; 1, 1 2 1 ; P c r s . 6, 3 8 ; a concessive phrase, here used ironically. illi n u s q u a m p i c t i : cf. D i o g . L. 6, 59 [of Diogenes the Cynic]: Οβυμάζοντός τίνος τά έν Σαμοθράκη αναθήματα, ίφη, κολλώ αν ήν πλχίω cl και ol μή σωΟέντες άνετίΟεσαν. ot δέ τοϋτο Διαγόρου φ β σ 1 του Μηλίου. Athcn. 13, 611 b , speaks, with s o m e w h a t doubtful credibility, of Diagoras as having himself suffered shipwreck.

With the general motif cf. [Clem.J Horn. 9, 17: άλλοι δέ νοσήσαντις χαΐ εύξάμενοι έξ αυτομάτου ύγιάναντκς ους ύπεκαλέσαντο έξέγραψαν χαΐ αναθήματα εποίησαν, ol μόνοι γε εύχήν διαφώνησαντβς τάς αποτυχίας άναθεΐναι ού δύναν­ ται; A u g . Dtdiv.Quatst. 45, 2 : cum auttm multa vera eos praedixisse dicatur idto fit quia non tenent homines mtmoria falsitates trrortsqut eorum; sed non intenti nisi in ea quae illorum responsis provenerint, ea quae dt non provenerint obiiviscuntur \ Strm. DiscipJ. Christ. 13 {Patr. Lot. 40, 676): iam tu diets tibi: non multi iusti naufragio ptritrunt, etc.; Enarr. in Ps. 26, 19: */ ut noveris quam frustra istos colas, quasi propter ttmporalia quisquis baec cogitas: omnts qui colunt Neptunum non naufragavtrunt; aut omnes qui blaspbemant Neptunum ad portum non perventrunt ? omnes mulieres colentes Iunontm bent peptrerunt, aut omnts blaspbtmantts Iunontm male peptrerunt 1 nauiragia fccerunt: for the phrase cf. Fam. 16, 9, 1. v e c t o r e s : lexica r e c o g n u e t w o mean­ ings of the w o r d : (1) active, of bearers or carriers, such as horses and mules, and (2) neuter, of riders or passengers. Neither fits well here, and one m i g h t assume a third meaning of the crew of the vessel, as Rackham translates it. adversa t e m p e s t a t e : since tempestas is used of weather in general, g o o d or bad, such an adjective as adversa is here n e e d e d ; cf. Inv. 2, 9 5 ; Off. 1, 83. qui i l i u m in e a n d e m n a v e m recep i s s e n t : the motif of the Jonah-story (Jonah, 1, 7-8) is frequently f o u n d ; e.g.. 77

1212

3, 90

sivitqucl num ctiam in iis * navibus Diagoram * vehi crederent.4 Sic enim res se habet ut * ad prosperam adversamve fortunam qualis sis aut quern ad modum vixeris nihil intersit. 90 'Non animadvertunt', inquit, 'omnia · di;7 ne reges quidem/ 1 -que ex quae VB * uthic redderent Bl rec.) Ν

· iis HV*Nt hiis GVX, » ut sup. add. B*, ct Bl

Acsch. Sept. 602-604: ή γαρ ξυνεισβάς πλοΐον ευσεβής άνήρ / ναύταισι θερμοΐς χαΐ πανουργία τινί; / δλωλεν ανδρών συν θεοπτύστω γένει; E u r . ΕΙ. 1354-1355: ούτως άδικεΐν μηδείς Οελέτω / μηδ* επίορκων μέτα συμπλείτω; fr. 852, 4-5 N a u c k : μή μοι γένοιτο μήτε συνθύτης τοις θεοΐς / μ η τ ' έν θαλασσή κοινόπλουν στέλλοι σκάλος; Xcn. Cyrop. 8, 1, 2 5 : Δσπερ ol πλεΐν αίρούμενοι μετά τών ευσεβών μάλλον ή μετά τών ήσεβηκέναι τιδοκούντων; Callim. Hymn. 6, 116-117; Antiphon, 5, 8 2 : ο ϊ μ α ι γ ά ρ ύ μ α ς έ π ί σ τ α σ Οαι βτι πολλοί ήδη άνθρωποι μή καθαροί χεΐρας ή Αλλο τι μίασμα Ιχοντες συνεισ-

βάντες είς τ6 πλοΐον συναπώλεσαν μετά της αυτών ψυχής τους όσίως διακειμέ­ νους τά προς τους θεούς· τοϋτο δέ ήδη ετέρους άπολομένους μέν ού, κινδυνεύσαντας δέ τους έσχατους κινδύνους διά τους τοιούτους ανθρώπους; Lys. 6, 19; Aesop. 306 Perry: ναϋν ποτέ μετά τών ανδρών βυθισθεΐσαν ίδών τις αδίκως ϊλεγε τους θεούς κρίνειν δι* ένα γάρ άσεβη συναπώλοντο καΐ αναίτιοι; T h c o p h r . Char. 2 7 ; Hor. C. 3, 2, 26-30: vetabo qui Cereris sacrum / volgarit arcanae sub isdem / sit trabibus fragile mque mecum / so/vat pbaselon; saepe Diespiter / negUctus incesto aididit integrum \ Ο v. Her. 7, 57-58: nee violasse fidem temptantibus aequora prodest; f perfidiae poenas exigit ille locus; Diog. L. 1, 8 6 ; Babr. 117, 1-4: νεώς ποτ' αύτοΐς άνδράσιν βυΟισθείσης / ίδών τις ίλεγεν άδικα τους θεούς κρίνειν / ενός γάρ άσεβους έμβεβηκοτος πλοίω / πολλούς σΰν ούτω μηδέν αΙτίους Ονήσκειν; Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 26; Cnomolog. Vat. (Wien. Stud. 10 (1888), 32, no. 148); Florileg. H. Schenklii {Wien. Stud. 11 (1889), 16, n o . 38): Διαγόρας έν τ ω πλέβιν χειμαζθ|ΐένου τοϋ σκάφος <καί>

his PBF · domnia V*

» dyagoram Ρ 7 dii V (m.

τών επιβατών λεγόντων 6τι διά τ ο υ ανδρός τούτου άπολλύμεθα, δείζας π λ η ­ σίον έτερον πλοΐον κινδυντϋον ε ί π ε ν · "μή τι κάκείνοις Διαγόρας συμππ λ έ ε ι ; " Min. Fcl. 5, 10: in naufragiis bonorum maJorumque fata mixta, merit a confusa; as Sen. Ben. 4, 28, 3, says, nee enim poterat fieri ut ventus bonis viris secundtds esset, con trart us malis [cf. Matt. 5, 45J; R. A. Pack in CI. Weekly, 43 (1949), 52, n. 11. sic e n i m rce ec habet ut: "for t h e fact is t h a t " ; cf. 2, 2 3 ; and for similar phrases with res se habet (perhaps in­ fluenced by the Greek intransitive use of έχει) cf. 1,79; Fin. 1 , 2 5 ; 2 , 1 0 5 ; 5 . 2 7 ; Tusc. 1, 7 8 ; 5, 6 3 ; 5, 7 3 ; Fat. 9 ; Off. 2 , 2 2 ; Legg. 1, 3 6 ; 1, 5 6 ; 1, 5 8 ; 3 , 2 8 ; Sen. 6 6 ; De Or. 2, 2 3 ; 2, 2 7 1 ; Brut. 7 1 ; 149; 192; Pro Quincl. 2 ; Pro Sex. Rose. Am. 6 6 ; AdQ. Fr. 1, 1, 4 3 ; and often in o t h e r authors. n i h i l i n t e n i t : with the phrase cf. 2, 43: interesse aliquid . . . putant; H. Merguet, Lex. χ. d. pbil. Scbr. Cic. 2 (1892), 349-351; with the t h o u g h t the Sadduccan a r g u m e n t in fob, 9, 2 2 ; Enoch, 102, 6 : " a n d yet when ye die the sinners speak over you. 'as we die so die the righteous, and w h a t benefit d o they reap for their d e e d s ? ' " Also Eccl. 2, 14-16; 3, 19-21. 90. n o n a n i m a d v e r t u n t , i n q u i t , o m ­ n i a d i : cf. 2, 167: magna di curant, parra neglegunt. O n inquit cf. 1, 8 7 ; 1, 102; 1, 109; J. Forchhammer in Nordisk. tidskrift f. fiiolog,, 5 (1880), 45-51, who needlessly emends to inquitis (properly a form of later Latin). r e g e s : note the curious etymology of βασιλεύς in Etjm. M. s.v.\ πασιλεύς τις ων, ό πάντας λεύσσων καΐ πάντας προ­ νόων, F o r the ellipsis of the verb cf. 1,

3, 90

1213

Quid est simile? Reges enim si scientes praetermittunt, magna culpa est;1 (38)at deo ne excusatio* quidem est inscientiae. Quern 1

est at ex est aen tern id Β

* nex cusatio A1, nee excusatio Η

100: et barbali quidem Iovis, and other Ciceronian examples in J. Vahlen, Opusc. acad. 1 (1907), 172-173. q u i d est s i m i l e : cf. 3, 9: quant simile istud sit . . . tu videris; 3, 15: quid simile medicina, etc.; 3, 70, and n. {quae est in collation* ista similitudo); Dip. 2, 6 5 : quid simile habet passer annis; 2, 108; Fin. 4, 3 1 : hoc simile tandem est? s c i c n t e s : even unwitting negligence of human kings is reprehensible; h o w much more so divine conscious neglect? m a g n a culpa est: cf. 3, 7 8 : magna sit in culpa; Parad. 20: parva, inquit, est res. at magna culpa; Am. 89. i n s c i e n t i a e : o n divine omniscience cf. 1, 28: cur autem quicquam ignoraret animus bominis si esset deus; 3, 7 8 , n. (nisi forte, etc.); Pease on Dip. 1, 82, n. (ignorant). Certain deities, particularly those of the sky and sun (Zeus and Apollo) are conceived as all-seeing; e.g., Ζευς Πανότττης (Η. Dicls, Frag. d. Vorsokrat. 66B, no. 21, 2; Phot. Lex. p . 377 Porson), "Εφορος, "Εποπτος, Εύρύοπα (Anted. Gr. et Lat. 1. 265 Schocll and Studcmund), Apollo Πανόψιος ( N o n n . 9, 276; Diels, op. cit., n o . 2 1 , 10-11: πανόπτα / "Αλιε; Filastr. Haeres. 10, on those w h o believe that solem scire omnia. Omniscience seems particularly associated with omnipresent g o d s , for w h o m cf. H . H o m m c l in Arcb.f. Religionsw. 23 (1925), 193-206; J. GcfTckcn in the same, 27 (1929), 346-349; \X. Jaeger, Paideia, 1 (Engl, tr. 1939), 327-328. Recognition of divine omniscience appears in many a u t h o r s ; e.g., Od. 4, 379: θεοί δέ τε πάντα ίσασιν [ - 4, 4 6 8 ; 10, 306]; Plat. Parm. 134c; Legg. 10, 902 a: πότερον ούν . . . Οώμέν σε λέγοντα ως άγνοοϋντές τε και δέον έπιμελεϊσθαι δι* ίγνοιαν άμελούντας, ή γιγνώσκοντας δτι δεϊ. καΟάπερ ol φαυ­ λότατοι των ανθρώπων λέγονται ποιεΐν. . . πώς γάρ <£ν; 902 c : ουδέτερος γάρ τοις κεκτημένοις ημάς αμελεΐν άν είη

προσήκον, έπιμελεστάτοις γε ούσι καΐ άρίστοις; Xcn. Mem. 1, 1, 19: ol πολ­ λοί . . . οίοντα» τους θεούς τα μέν είδέναι, τα δ'οΰκ είδέναι* Σωκράτης δέ πάντα μέν ήγεΐτο θεούς είδέναι, τά τε λεγό­ μενα καΐ πραττόμενα καΐ τά σιγή βουλευόμτνα, πανταχού δέ παρεΐναι; 1, 4, 17; Cyrop. 8, 7, 2 2 ; Ar. Acbarn. 4 3 5 : ώ Ζεϋ διόπτα καΐ κατόπτα πανταχη; E u r . Hipp. 950-951: ούκ αν πιθοίμην τοϊσι σοϊς κόμποις έγώ / θεοϊσι προσθείς άμαθίαν φρονεΐν κακώς; Philo, De Opif. Afundi, 149: άγνωστον γάρ ουδέν θ ε ώ ; Ο ν . Tr. 1, 2, 7 3 : nescit enim Caesar, quamvis deus omnia norit; Cornut. N.D. 11: ακολούθως δέ τούτοις λέγεται και δτι πάντ' έφορο" Διός οφθαλμός καΐ πάντ* έπακούει. πώς γάρ οίον τέ έστι την δια πάντων διήκουσαν δύναμιν λανθάνειν τι τών έν τ ώ κόσμω γινομένων [cf. Plut. Adv. Colot. 30. p . 1124fJ; Arr. Epict. 1, 14, 10; Ael. fr. 238 Hercher: μαρτύρεται δέ ο θεός δτι μηδέν αυτόν λαθεϊν δύνα­ ται ίμβραχυ; Alex. A p h r o d . De Fato, 3 0 : άτοπον γάρ τό λέγειν εκείνους άγνοεΐν τι τών έσομένων; O r p h e u s ό θεολόγος ap. Clem. Strom. 5, 12, 78, 4 : ουδέ τις αυτόν / είσοράα θνητών, αυτός δέ γε πάντας όραται; Julian, Or. 6, p . 184 b - c ; Philostr. Her. p . 148 Kayscr; Schol. Dan. Aen. 12, 725: luppiter ignorart nihil poterat; N o n n . 5, 609 [on the δμμα πανόψιον of Zeus]; 24, 7 3 ; O r i o n , execrpta, init.: θεός ούν λέγεται δια ι ό θεωρεΐν τά πάντα; A n o n . ap. Stob. vol. 1, p . 28, n o . 16 W a c h s m u t h : πάντη πάρεστι καΐ βλέπει πάντη θεός; Elias, Prolog. Philos. 6, p . 16 Bussc; Asclep. in Metapbys. p . 2 1 , 1; 2 1 , 27 H a y d u c k ; David, Proleg. Philos. 6, p . 17, 15 Busse: τό θεΐον πάντα γινώσκει; Schol. Acsch. Suppl. 6 4 7 : τόν Διός όφθαλμόν τόν πάντα σκοποΰντα. In Jewish and Chris­ tian writers the concept is c o m m o n ; e.g., Ps. 139, 1-16; Enoch, 84, 3 ; Letter of Aristeas, 132; Athcnag. De Resurr. 2;

Clem. Protr. 6, 68, 3-5; Basil, Bp. 8,

1214

3,90

vos praeclare dcfenditis, cum dicitis earn vim deonim esse at etiam si quis mone poenas sceleris emigerit expetantur * eael poenae a libcris,* a 4 ncpotibus, a postcris.* Ο miram aequitatem 1 expectantur Vx, expcctenrur AHPVNB · ac posted*

V%N l^NB*F

p . 265 A M i g n e : παρά γ ΐ φ το τεθειχέναι τά πάντα ή Οεϊσθαι τά πάντα ό θεός ονομάζεται. Yet limitations were recognized co divine omniscience; cf. Philodcm. De Diis, 3, col. 7, p . 25 Diels ( - S. I \F. 2, n o . 1183): ό<ταν> Χρύσιππος έν τοις Ilcpi μαντικής λέγη μή δ·>νασθαι> τον θεον εί'δένχι πάντ>α διά τ6 μηδ* έχειν <Ti άδύνιτχ δ/νχτά ποιήσ»ι> [Ε. V. A r n o l d , Rom. Stotcism (1911), 208), and Hicr. in Abac. 1, p . 604 Vallarsi r e m a r k s : abntrdum est ad hoc Dei deducere maiestatem mi mat per momenta singula quot nascantur culices qmtvt morion fur, quae cimicum et pulicum et muscarum sit in terra mu/tiiudot quantι pistes in aqua natent, qui dt minoribus maiorum praedae cedere debeant, etc. praeclare: ironical; cf. praec/ara in 3 , 4 0 ; 3, 7 3 . c u m d i c i t i t : cf. 1, 3 3 , n. (cum . . . vult). expetantur eae p o e n a e a libcris, etc.: visitation u p o n descendants of p u n i s h m e n t for a father's transgressions may be caused by a crude desire for vengeance, a feeling of the inhcritability of ancestral guilt ( H . J. T r e s t o n , Point (1923), 423), or t o an idea of the c o m m u ­ nal responsibility of a social g r o u p (L. R. Farncll, Higher Aspects of Cr. Re/. (1912), 77) and the solidarity of the family (R. H . Charles on Siracb, 2 1 , 10). T h e theory is often m e n t i o n e d ; e.g., / / . 4, 160-162: et περ γάρ τε και αύτίκ* 'Ολύμπιος οΰκ έτέλεσσεν, / Ικ τε καΐ οψέ τελεί, σύν τε μεγάλω άπέτισαν, / σύν σφ^σιν κεφαλήσι γυναιξί τε καΐ τεκέεσσιν; Solon, 12, 29-32: άλλ' ό μεν αύτΙκ' Ιτεισεν, ό 8' ύ σ τ ε ρ ο ν εΐ δέ φύγωσιν / αυτοί μηδέ θεών μοϊρ* έπιοϋσα χίχγ,. ( ήλυΟε πάντως αύτις· αναίτιοι έργα τίνουσιν / ή παίδες τούτων ή γένος έ ς ο π ί σ ω ; the theme of Acsch. Oresteia (cf. J. A d a m ,

» eac]

hae

Ρ

« •aliberis Β

· tc

Rtlig. Ttacbtrs of Greece ( 1 9 0 8 ) , 148 . H d t . 7. 137; S o p h . A/ax, 1177-1178: χακός κακώς ί θ α π τ ο ς έκπέσοι χβονός, γένους άπαντος ρίζαν έξτ/α,ημ^νος; Ατ. Λ Λ . 587-588; Acsch. C. CUs. Ill; A n t i p h o n , coed. Herod. 1 1 ; L v c u r g . C. Ltocr. 7 9 : τους δε θεούς ούτ* r» έπιορκήσας τις λίθοι, ούτ* άν έ κ ^ Τ · * τήν άπ* αυτών τιμωρίαν, άλλ* εί μ ή αυτός, ol παίδες γε καΐ το γένος 5 π * ν μεγάλοις άτυχτ,μασι περιπίπτει; E u r . Ι.Τ. 199-202; 987-988; Hipp. 831-833; 1ΜΟ-1341 τους γε μήν κακούς / αύτοϊς τεχνοισι καΐ βόμοις έξόλλυμτν; 1380; fr. 980 N a u c k (ap. Plut. De Sera Xum. I ind. 12, p . 5S6 e ; 2 1 , p . 562 f ) : τα τ ω ν τεκόντων σ φ ά λ μ α τ ' είς τους έκγόνους / οι θεοί τρέπουσιν; Plat. Rep. 1, 366 a: άλλα γαρ έν "Αιδού δίκην δώσομχν ων αν ένΟάδε άδικήσωμεν, ή αυτοί ή παίδες π α ί δ ω ν ; [Lys.] 6, 2 0 : ούτε γαρ ό θεός π α ρ α χ ρ ή μ α κολάζει — πολλαχόθεν δέ έ χ ω τεκμαι­ ρόμενος είκάζειν. όρων και έτερους ήσεβηκοτας χρόνω δεδωκότας δίκην. καΐ τ«>ύς ές εκείνων διά τά τ ω ν προγονών α μ α ρ τ ή μ α τ α ; H o r . C. 1, 2 8 , 3 0 - 3 1 : mghgit immeritis nocituram / postmodo te natis fraudem com miit ere; 3, 6 : dtlicta maiorum immeritus lues, Liv. 10, 38, 10; 22. 5 3 , 1 1 ; J o s e p h . Ant. 8, 1 5 ; Yal. Fl. 4 , 33-34; D i o Cass. 59, 1 1 , 4 ; Plut. De sera Num. I 'ind., especially 12, p p . 556e-557e; Val. Ma*. 1. 1, c x t . 3 : qui% fametsi debita supplicia non exso/uit, dedecore tamen fi/i mortuus poenas pepend/t quas vivus effugerat; Pcrs. 2, 2 5 ; Juv. 13, 206 [and Mayor's n o t e ] ; Ael. I'.H. 3. 4 3 ; 1 3 , 2 ; Athcn. 12, p . 552 a - b ; T e n . Adp. Marc. 2, 15. F o r this idea expressed in o a t h s cf. Plat. Ltgg. 12, 949 b ; Sen. Ben. 3 , 27, 2 ; Plin. Paneg. 64, 3 ; C. Michel, Recueil d'inscr. gr. (1900), nos. 1316, lines 53-56; 1317, 1,45; 1318 A , lines 11-12; 1318B, lines 8-9. A m o n g many

3, 90

1215

deoruml Ferretne civitas ulla latorcm istius modi lcgis* ut condemnaretur *filiusaut nepos si pater aut avus dcliquissct? 'Quinam Tantalidarum * internecioni4 modus paretur,6 aut quacnam umquam ob · mortem Myrtili7 1 leges A1 * condempnarctur intcrnicioni A Vx, inter iectioni Hx 7 BF myrtoli B*F

A*,

condemparetur V · tanta l y d a r u m P · pararetur B%Ft pateretur Η * ob] aut

Biblical references to inherited p u n i s h ­ m e n t cf. Exod. 20, 5 ; 34, 7 ; Deut. 5 , 9 ; / Kings, 2, 3 3 ; Job, 2 1 , 19; Ps. 109, 14; / / . 14, 2 1 ; cf. J o s e p h . Be//. Iud. 3 , 375. Protests against the d o g m a a r e found in T h c o g n . 205-206; 731-742 [735-740: αυτόν έπειτα πάλιν τεΐσαι κ α χ ά , μηδ* εΥ όπίσσω / πατρός άτβσβαλ ί α ι παισΐ γένοιντο κακόν, / παίδες 8* oW αδίκου πατρός τά δίκαια νοευντ ι ς / ποιώσιν, ΚρονΙδη, σόν χόλον άζόμενοι / . . . / μή τιν' ύπερβασίην άντιτίνειν πατέρων]; Philo, De Prov. 2, p . 49 Auchcr: nee enim homo moderator. Us omissis qui iniuriam jaciunt, in proximos eorum odio fertur ita ut, omissis poems in obnoxios, in innocentem cumu/et vindittam. quis umquam magistrorum graviter ferens tarditatem discipu/orum eorum cognatos pro ipsis castigandos accipiat? nemo umquam. si medicus urere vel secare pro patre vet matre aegrotantibus filium sanum aggrederetur, nonne aut furere aut exitiale quid moliri evidenter censeretur, etc. [and perhaps o t h e r passages; cf. P. W c n d l a n d , Pbilos Scbr. &. d. Vorsebung (1892), 50, n. 1]; P l u t . De sera Num. Vind. 12, p p . 556 e557 c ; 19, p . 561 c: ό γαρ Βίων τόν Οεόν κολάζοντα τους παΐδας των πονηρών γελοιύτερον είναί φησιν Ιατροΰ διά νόσον π ά π π ο υ καί πατρός Ικγονον ή παΐδα φαρμακευοντος; Hicr. Ep. 39, 2, 4 ; also Deut. 24, 16 [cf. J o s e p h . Ant. 4, 2 8 9 ] ; 2 Kings, 14, 6 ; 2 Cbron. 2 5 , 4 ; Jerem. 3 1 , 29-30; especially E^ecb. 18, 2-20 [and Hier. o n E^ecb. 18, 19, p . 214 Vallarsi]; G . F. M o o r e , Metempsycbons (1914), 70, o n the unfairness of h a v i n g consequences fall o n a n o t h e r " w h o k n o w s not the cause, and c a n n o t be made wiser or better by the p u n i s h m e n t he b e a r s " ; W. C. Greene, Moira (1944),

360, n. 174; also see the next note.

4

ο m i r a m a e q u i t a t c m : in ironical i n d i g n a t i o n ; cf. 3 , 15, n. {eorum tanta iniquitas); Apul. Apol. 8 1 : ο mirum com­ menturn \ Arnob. 1, 36: bate est iustitia caelitum, hoc deorum iudicium sanctum-, 3, 2 5 : ο egregia numinum et singu/aris interpretatio po testaturn; 7, 2 5 : ο deorum magnitudo mirabilis, etc.; Hier. In Sopbon. 2, p. 705 Vallarsi: quae iustitia Dei esset biaspbemasse avos et exprobrasse atapos et postea nepotibus redditum. ferretne c i v i t a s : cf. A u g . CD. 3 , 19: quis ferret istos; 6 , 1 : quis ferat did, etc.; 8, 2 1 : quis enim ferat si, etc.; 12, 2 1 : quis baec audiat? quis credo t? quis ferat; Poll. 6, 1 3 1 : τίς δ* άν ένέγκοι; l a t o r e m : of the a u t h o r of a bill o r l a w ; cf. Legg. 3 , 3 4 ; 4 Catil. 10; Pro Mur. 3 ; Liv. 3 , 9, 6 ; Quintil. Inst. 3 , 2, 4 ; 3, 7, 1 8 ; 12, 10, 5. q u i n a m . . . s u p p l i c i : Ace. 657-659 Ribbcck, from an u n k n o w n play. T h e lines arc identified as by Accius, since Charisius (Inst. 1 (G.L.K. 1, 9 1 ) ) q u o ­ ting the first of the three (to which he adds //'/ at the e n d ) , introduces it by the w o r d s ut Accius dicens. T h e w o r d internecionem also appears in Ace. 4 5 1 .

Tantalidarum: Tantalus, who in Plat. Crat. 395 c is called ταλάντατον ("most w r e t c h e d " ) and his race were the classic example of an inherited c u r s e ; cf. Pind. Ol. 1, 36-66; E u r . El. 1175-1176: ούκ ίστιν ουδείς οίκος άθλιώτερος / των Τανταλείων ούδ* Ιφυ ποτ' έκγόνων; He/. 855-856; Or. 4-70; 345-351; 812-818; 988-1012; 1548; IT. 200-202; 987-988. Myrtili: o n this son of Hermes (or of Zeus, according t o some accounts preserved by Schol. E u r . Or. 998) see

1216

3, 91

pocnis lucndis dabitur satias l supplici?' * 91 Utrum poetas Stoicos depravarint an · Stoici poctis dederint auaohtatem non facile dixerim; portenta enim ab utrisque et flagitia dicuntur.* Neque enim quern Hipponactis6 iambus · laeserat aut qui erat Archilochi versu 7 volneratus β a deo immissum 1 tacias B\ satietas A* V1 * supplicii HVNBF, supplitii A " a n add. sup. Β * portenta . . . dicuntur om. Ρ · i p p o nanctis Blt hypponactis PVN · iambus 7 l X (bus in ras.) B, iambis Η uolsu B · uulneratus PV*NB

K. T u m p c l in Roschcr, Ausf. Lex. 2 (1897), 3315-3320; K. Schcrling in P.-VP. 16 (1933), 1152-1164. T h e chario­ teer of K i n g O e n o m a u s , he was bribed by Pclops, w h o was w o o i n g the king's d a u g h t e r , H i p p o d a m i a , t o r e m o v e the linch-pin of his master's chariot (a motif also in the story of Clitus and Dryas in Parthen. 6, 3-4), w h e r e u p o n O e n o m a u s was t h r o w n and killed and Pelops carried off H i p p o d a m i a . T h e n Hygin. Fab. 84, 5, says: Ptlops . . . Myrtilo /idem praestare noluit, eumque in man praedpitavit, a quo Myrtoum pelagus est appellatum. T h e dying Myrtilus cursed Pclops, and this curse proved effective u p o n his descendants [cf. Plat. Crat. 395c; Soph. El. 505-515: ώ Πέλοπος ά πρόσβεν πολΰπονος Ιππεία, / ώς Ιμολκς αίανής τηδε γ α . / εύτε γαρ 6 ποντισθείς Μυρτίλος έκοιμάθη, / παγχρυσέων δίφρων δυστάνοις αΐκίαις / προρριζος έκριφθείς, ου τΐ π ω / {λειπεν έκ τοϋδ' οίκου πολύπονος αίκία; Paus. 2, 18, 2 ; Eustath. in / / . 2, 104], as was s h o w n by the crimes of bybris, cannibalism, m u r d e r , a n d adultery connected with Atrcus, Thycstcs, Aga­ m e m n o n , Acgisthus, and Orestes, which haunted the whole house and formed the themes of many Greek tragedies, as well as material for mythographcrs and scholiasts. F o r a list of h a n d s o m e y o u n g charioteers (Myrtilus, Phacthon, A b syrtus, and Hippolytus appear in the present w o r k ) , w h o died untimely and w h o perhaps arc t o be regarded as stellar heroes, cf. A. B. Cook, Zeus, 1 (1914), 225, n. 4. p o c n i s l u c n d i s : ablative of manner. eatias s u p p l i c i : cf. Ace. 176 Ribbeck:

quorum crudelitatem numquam ulla expUt satias sanguinis; and note t h e alliteration. 9 1 . poctac S t o i c o s . . . S t o i c i p o c t i s : chiastic. Mayor suggests that t h e Stoic a r g u m e n t s were probably m u c h like t h o s e in Plut. De sera Num. V'ind., especially 13-16, p p . 5 5 7 e - 5 6 0 a . n o o facile d i x e r i m : for the p h r a s e cf. Tusc.\ 1 1 ; 5, 1 2 1 ; Rep. 1, 6. p o r t e n t a : cf. 1, 1 8 : portenta et m/racula; 1, 4 3 : portenta magorum; Ax. 2 , 123 (and other parallels in Reid's n . ) . flagitia: cf. 1, 66, n. {flagitia); Tusc. 4, 7 3 ; A u g . De Doctr. Christ. 3 , 16. quern Hipponactis i a m b u s laeserat: Bupalus, w h o had caricatured t h e ugly features of H i p p o n a x ; cf. A r . Lys. 360-361 [and Suid. s.vv. Β ο ύ π α λ ο ί κ ό π τ ω ] : el νή Δι' ήδη τάς γνάθους τούτων τις ή δίς ή τρίς / Ικοψεν ώσπερ Βουπάλου. φωνήν 5ν οΰκ άν είχον; Callim. fr. 90 ap. Julian, Ep. 7, p . 403 d : ού μάχην άείδοντας την Βουπάλειον κ α τ ά τον Κυρηναΐον ποιητήν; Iamb. I {Oxyrb. Pap. 7 (1910), n o . 1011): άκουσα 0 " Ι π π ώ ν α κ τος· <ο>ύ γαρ άλλ* ή κ ω / έκ τ ώ ν ΰκου βοΰν κολλύ<βου π>ιπρήσκουσιν, / φέρων Ιβμβον ού μάχην <άιίδ>οντα / <ττ4ν βο>> π<άλ>ειον; H o r . Epod. 6, 15-14: quoits Lycambae spretus infidogtner aut ater hostis BupaJo; Lucian, Pseudoiog. 2 : ool & μυρ{« συνειδώς Ιάμβων 4ςια βεβιωμένα, προς ά μοι δοκεϊ ούδ* άν 6 'Αρχίλοχος αυτός διαρκέσαι προσπαρακαλέσας και τόν Σιμωνίδην και τον Ί π π ώ ν α κ τ α συμποιεϊν μ ε τ ' αύτοϋ κάν έν τ ι τ ώ ν προσ­ όντων σοι κακών, ούτως συ γ ε π α ι δ ί ; άπέφηνας έν πάση βδελυρία τόν *Ορο· δ ο ι κ β η ν καΐ τόν Λυκάμβην και τόν Βούπαλον, τους εκείνων ίαμβους; Antb. Pal.

3,91

.217

dolorem, non conceptum a se Ipso continebat, nee cum Aegisthi* libidinem aut cum Paridis ■ videmus a deo causam requirimus, cum culpae paene s vocem audiamus, nee ego multorum aegrorum salutem * non ab Hippocrate * potius quam ab Aesculapio · datam 1 aegisthi V*t egisti GF, aegisti P, cgesthi N, cgisthi H, acgesthi Vx ■ paridiis Λχ, patridis Vx ' p o e n e ( o o 6 / . sup., deinde del. V) BF * salutem add. sup. Β * ippo crate VNBF, hyppocratc GPt yppocrate H, ip procratc A ■ csculapi Ν

7 , 405, 1-3: ώ ξιϊνι, φτϋγε τόν χαλαζείτη τάφον / τόν φρικτόν Ίππώνακτος, ούτε χά τέφρα / Ιαμβιάζει Βουπάλειον ές στύγος; 7, 408, 2-3; 7, 536, 5-6; Suid. s.v. Ί π π ώ ν α ξ . . . Έφέσιος Ιαμβογρά­ φος . . . γράφει δέ προς Βούπαλον και *Άθηνιν άγαλματοποιούς, δτι αύτοϋ είκόν α ς προς ύβριν είργάσαντο. ούτος πρώτος έγραψε παρωδία ν χαΐ χωλίαμβον xal άλλα; G. Α. Gerhard in P.-W. 8 (1913), 1891 (and for his iambi 18941896). In Fam. 7, 24, 1, Cicero speaks o f the Hipponacteo praeconio. A r c h i l o c h i vereu volncratua: Lycambes, a nobleman of Paros and father of his loved one, Neobule, w h o broke off the promised marriage and was bitterly attacked by Archilochus in his iambics (At/. 16, 11, 2 : Arcbilocbi iambus; Hor. Epod. 6, 13, quoted in the previous n o t e ; Ep. 1, 19, 30-31: nee soeerum quaerit quern versibus oblinat atris, f nee sponsae laqueum famoso carmine nectit; 2, 3 , 7 9 : Arcbilocbum proprio rabies armavit iambo), s o that he and his daughter hanged themselves; cf. O . Crusius in P.-V. 2 (1896), 493-495. a d e o i m m i s s u m : Goethe here suggests θεό πέμπτον.

conceptum a se ipso: cf. Pro Sex. Rase. Am. 6 6 : ex quo si qua macula concepta est\ Off. 1, 123: ipsa senectus dtdteus coneipit. c o n t i n e b a t : cf. Post Red. in Quir. 1: quod odium . . . conceptum iam diu continerent; Pro Clu. 3 4 : spem Mam quam in aJvo commendatam a viro continebat. A e g i s t h u s l i b i d i n e m aut . . . Pari­ d i s : plain cases of adultery (in the former coupled with murder) and s o needing no supernatural explanation (a deo cau­ sam requirimus). For ancient references

to Acgisthus cf. W. H. Roscher in Auf. Lex. 1 (1884). 151-153; J. EschcrBurkli in P.-W. 1 (1894), 972-974; for those to Paris see G. Turk in Roscher, Ausf. Ux. 3 (1909). 1592-1603. c u l p a e p a e n e v o c e m a u d i a m u s : cf. Pro Clu. 8 8 : Veritas vocem contra invidiam . . . miserif, Pbil. 2, 17: voce paene Utterarum coaeti; Lucr. 1, 7 3 2 ; 2. 1050-1051: res ipsaque per se } voci/era/ur. Hippocrate potius quam ab Aescu­ l a p i o : by the "law of parsimony," the human is preferred to the supernatural cause; cf. [Hipp.] Epist. 20, 1. p. 307 Hcrcher: Ιητρικής τέχνης . . . κατορθώ­ ματα μέν ol πολλοί των ανθρώπων οΰ παντάπασι έπαινέουσι, θεοϊσι 8έ πολλάκις προσαρτώσι · ή ν 8έ τι ή φύσις άντιπρήξασα άπολέση τον Οεραπευομενον, τόν Ιητρόν καταμέμφονται παρέντες τό θείον; [Phalaris.j Ep. 107; Syrianus in Metaphys. 2, 2, p. 26, 1-5 Kroll: Εστω γαρ ό Παιήων ή εΐ βούλοιτό τις λέγειν 6 σωτήρ * Ασκληπιός 6 την ΟεΙαν έχων Ιατρικήν, δι' ής θεοΐς τε καΐ ψυχαϊς καΐ σώμασι τοις μέν άεΐ τό προσήκον απονέμει μέτρον, τοις ί έ δταν ή &εκτίκά, Ιστω δ*έ καΐ ό παρ' ήμϊν Ιατρός ό των θνητών σωμάτων την έπιμέλειαν ποιούμενος; also cf. Aristid. Or. 49, p. 534 Dindorf: ήμεϊς TOi Kal είς τό σώμα πληγέντες ουκ έπ' άγεννεΐς Ικετείας Ιατρών άφικόμεθα, άλλα καίτοι σΰν θεοΐς είπεΐν τους αρίστους τών Ιατρών φίλους κεκτημένοι κατεφύγομεν είς 'Ασκληπιού, νομίσαντες είτε δέοι σφζεσθαι δι* εκείνου κάλλιον είναι, είτε μή έγχωροΐ καιρόν είναι τεθνάναι. Yet not only was Asclcpius regarded as a savior (cf. L. R. Farnell, Higher Aspects o/Gr. Rel. (1912), 123-124; also 2, 62, n. (Aesculapius), above; Pease o n Div. 2, 123, n. (Aesculapius)), whose art descend-

1218

3, 91

iudico,1 ncc Laccdaemoniorum * disciplinam dicam umquam * ab Apoiline * potius Spartae * quam a Lycuxgo · datam. Critolaus,1 1 iudicio PVX a*polline A lauus A V* 4

■ ladccdcmoniorum N* * umquam q u a m ( q u a m del.) Β * partac A1 · licurgo P, lucurgo Blt lygurgo B*F * crito

cd from Apollo and Paeon ((Galen,] Medicus, 1 ( X I V , 674 K.); Iambi. Vit. Pjtb. 208), but Hippocrates appears as one of his descendants (the Asclepiadae; cf. (Hipp.] Epist. 3, 1, p. 290 Hcrcher; 7, 1, p. 290; 10. 7-8, p. 2 9 2 ; 17, 46. p. 304; 25, 1, p. 3 1 1 ; [GalenJA/^r*/. 1 ( X I V , 676 K.)), in the eighteenth or nineteenth generation ((Hipp.] Epist. 2, 3, p. 289 Hcrcher; Soranus, I it. Hipp. ( X X I I I , 850 K.), was himself called θείος ((Hipp.] Epist. 2, 3. p. 289 Hcr­ cher), and was worshipped as a hero in Cos (Soranus, op. at., 851 K.; F. Dencken in Roscher, Ausf. Lex. 1 (1890), 2545). L a c c d a e m o n i o r u m d i s c i p l i n a m : Ci­ cero alludes to Lycurgus as the Spartan νομοθέτης in Dip. 1, 96: Lycurgus quidem, qui Lactdatmoniorum rem publicam temperapit (where sec Pease's n. {Lycurgus)); Tusc. 1, 100; 1, 110; 2, 3 4 ; Rep. 2, 2 ; 2, 18: centum et octo annis postquam Lycurgus leges scribere instituit prima porita est Olympias (but cf. Clem. Strom. 1, 16, 79, 6], quam quiJem nominis errore ab eodem Lycurgo constitutam put ant \ 2, 4 3 ; 2, 50; 3, 16: Lycurgus autem, Hit legum optumarum et aequissimi iuris inventor', ί*&&· I. 57; Brut. 40: Lycurgum . . . a quo est discipline Lacedaemoniorum astricta legibus. A m o n g numerous other refer­ ences to the Lvcurgan legislation cf. Hdt. 1, 6 5 ; Plat.'Rep. 10, 599 d; Symp. 209 d; Xcn. Mem. 4, 4, 15; Resp. Lac. 1, 2 ; 8, 5 [on his procuring Delphic sanc­ tion for his laws]; Polyb. 6, 3, 8; 6, 48, 2: ούτως νενομοθετηκέναι καΐ προνενοήσθαι καλώς ώστε θειοτέραν τήν έπίνοιαν ή κατ' fivOpcoirov αυτού νομίζειν; 10, 2, 11: Λυκούργος μεν αΐεΐ προσλαμβανό­ μενος ταϊς Ιδίαις έπιβολαϊς τήν έκ της Πυθίας φήμην εύπαραδεκτοτέρας καΐ πιστοτέρας έποίει τάς Ιδίας έπινοίας; Strab. 10, 19, ρ. 482; 16, 38, ρ. 762

[his relations with D e l p h i ] ; V a l . M a x . 1, 2, ext. 3 ; 5, 3, ext. 2 ; Plut. Ljc. 3 1 : Aristid. Or. 5, p. 61 D i n d o r f : ό το>; νόμους ύείς αύτοΐς Λυκούργος [ b u t cf. 13, ρ. 3 1 3 : ίν τι δη που καΐ τοϋτο λ χ γ ε τ ι ι σεμνόν κατά τήν Λακεδαιμονίων ΤΤΟ'ΛΙτείαν. ότι αύτοΐς ό θεός σ υ ν έ τ α ξ ε το κατ* αρχάς ιούς νόμους]; M a x . T y r . H, 2 ; Paus. 3, 2, 4 ; 3, 18, 2 ; T h c m i s t . in Metapbys. 11, 7, p. 24, 5; 24, 9 Lindauer; Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 8, 7; E u s . Pr. Ει. 5, 28, 2-6; Hier. Cbron. ann. 1 1 9 7 ; Aug. CD. 2, 16; Suid. s.w. άττοκαρτερήσοντι: Λυκούργος; ΙΙόπλιος; v. Kahrstcdt in P.- W. 13 (1927), 2442-2445 ( w i t h mate­ rial o n his cult as a hero, t o w h i c h add E. Rohde. Psyche, 1« (1907), 183; M. P. Foucart, Le culte des beros cbr% I*1 Grecj (1918), 12; L. R. Farncll, Gr. hero Cults (1921), 361-372). E . Mcvcr, Forub. ζ- Ι*· G"<*>. 1 (1892), 232, believes that the theory of the Delphic origin of the Spartan polity dates from about 400 B.C., and arose from the efforts of Spartan conservatives (in opposition to the innovations o f Lysan· dcr) to prove the constitution divinely sanctioned and hence inviolable. On A p o l l o Νόμιος as the originator o f these laws cf. 3 , 57, above; Plat. Legg. 1, 624a; Joseph. C. Ap. 2 , 1 6 2 ; [Galen,] An animal at, 5 ( X I X . 179 K.); Ncmes. Nat. Horn. 39, 15. For such law-givers and the concept that their laws were divinely inspired sec the lists in Rep. 2, 2 ; Aristot. Pol. 2, 12, 1274 a 22-29; Plut. Numa, 4, 7; Theodoret, Gr. Aff. 9, 12; Isid. Etym. 5, 1, 1-7; they include such names as Charondas, Cleisthenes, Draco, Lycur­ gus, Minos, Moses, Numa, Rhadamanthys, Solon, Theseus, Zaleucus, Zamolxis, and Zoroaster. Critolaus, i n q u a m : it is unneces­ sary, in order t o understand inquam

3, 91

1219

inquam, cvertit1 C^rinthum^Carthaginem* Asdrubal;4 hi duo* illos oculos orac maritumae effoderunt, non iratus aliqui ·—quern 1

codd.

*uertit Β * corihntum Vt corhintum A ■ chartaginem Ρ · uel hi duos V supra · alicui PV*N

(for which cf. De Or. 3, 2 1 3 ; J. B. Hofmann, Lat. Umgangsspraclte (1926), 125), to suppose, with Allen, that Critolaus is here repeated (Critolaus,

Critolaus, inquam), for Cotta is merely continuing to insist on the assumption o f a human rather than a divine agent for events. O n Critolaus, general o f the Achaean League in 147/6 B.C., cf. U v . Per. 52: cum Acbaeis, qui in auxiiio Boeoios et Cbalcidenses babebant, Q. Caecilius Xietellus ad Tbermopylas bello conflixit; quibus victis dux eorum Critolaus mortem sibi conscivit. in cuius locum Diaeus, Acbaici motus primus auctor, ab Acbaeis dux creatus ad Istbmum a L. Mummio consult vietus est; qui omni Acbaia in deditionem accepta Corintbon ex senatus consul to diruit, quia ibi legati Romans violati erant; Paus. 7, 14, 3-7, 15, 6 [7, 14, 6: το μέν 8ή άνδρα βασιλέα καΐ ττόλιν άνελέσΟαι πόλεμον χαΐ μή εύτυχήσαι συνέβη φθάνω μάλλον έκ τοϋ δαιμόνων ή τοις πολεμήσασι ποιεί τό έγκλημα· θρασύτης δέ ή μετά ασθενείας μανία αν μάλλον ή ατυχία καλοϊτο. ό δη καΐ Κριτόλαον και 'Αχαιούς ϊβλαψε]; Flor. 1, 32, 2: Critolaus ' causa belli, qui libertate a Romanis data ad versus ipsos usus est legato sque Romanes, dubium an et manu, certe oratione violavit; D i o Cass. 21, 72, 1-2 (and Zonar. 9, 31); C. G. Brandis in P.-W. 1 (1894), 186-190. Elsewhere Cicero lays the fall of Corinth and Carthage to the commercial avarice of their citizens (Rep. 2, 7) or to Roman desire to prevent dangerous future wars {Am. 11; Off. 1, 3 5 ; 3, 4 6 ; Leg. agr. 2, 87), though in Off. 2, 76, and Leg. agr. 1, 5; 2, 51, his apology for Roman policy is less clear, as is that of his correspon­ dent Scrvius in Fam. 4, 5, 4. In the present passage R. Hirzcl (Untersucb. ξ. Cic. pbil. Scbr. 1 (1877), 243-244; cf. C. Thiaucourt, lissai sur les trailer pbil. de Cic. (1885), 243-244) points out that the sentiment conflicts with the Roman

4

asdrubal

self-satisfaction of the others, and may well derive from the source he is here following, namely the Carthaginian Hasdrubal (Clitomachus), w h o wrote a book of consolation to the Carthagi­ nians after the fall of their city (Tusc. 3 , 54). C a r t h a g i n e m A e d r u b a l : the Cartha­ ginian general in the Third Punic War (149-146 B . C ) , for w h o m cf. T. Lcnschau in P.-W. 7 (1912). 2476-2477; 10 (1917), 2235. Fabius ap. Polyb. 3, 8, 1-4, however, lays the rivalry between Rome and Carthage to the ambition for power of Hannibal's father, the elder Hasdrubal. App. 8, 74, says that the Carthagi­ nians put upon the younger Hasdrubal and his friends the whole blame for the Third Punic War, but later (8, 93) chose him as general. After the un­ successful outcome of the war his wife charged him with being the betrayer of his country; cf. Polyb. 38, 20, 1-10; App. 8, 131. o c u l o e orae m a r i t u m a e : a frequent metaphor; cf. Att. 16, 6, 2 : ocellos Italiae, villulas meas; De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 11: Corinthum patres pestri totius Graeciae lumen exstinctum esse voluerunt; 4 Catil. 1 1 : banc urbem, lucem orbis terrarum; Aesch. Hum. 1025-1026: όμμα γαρ πάσης χθονος / Θησηδος. Pind. ΟΙ. 2 , 9 - 1 0 : Σικελίας τ'Ισαν / οφθαλμός; Eur. Pboen. 802: 'Αρτέμιδος . . . ί μ μ α Κιθαιρών; Aristot. RJbet. 3, 10. 1411 a 4-5: Λεπτίνης περί Λακεδαιμονίων, ούκ έάν περιιδεϊν τήν Ε λ λ ά δ α έτερόφθαλμον γενομένην; Plut. Princ. ger. Reip. 6, p. 803a; Schol. D c m . F.L. p. 361, 2 6 ; [Demad.) 65 Blass); Agatharchidcs, De Mari Erythr. (Geog. Gr. min. 1, 420): δύο γαρ αύται πόλεις [Thebes and Athens] της 'Ελλάδος ήσαν δψεις; Catull. 31, 1-2: paeninsularum . . . insularumque / ocelle; Plin. N.H. 5, 120: Epbesum alterum lumen Asiae; Philo, Quod omnis Probus liber, 140: δπερ γαρ

1220

3, 92

omnino irasci posse negatis—deus.1 92 At* subvenire certc potuit et conservare urbis8 tantas atque talis;4 (39) vos enim ipsi dicere soletis nihil esse quod deus efficere non possit,6 et quidem sine labore ullo; ut enim hominum membra nulla · contentione : 1 deus if//. Lamb., dcum cttt. ■ at] ab Bl, aut Ν ■ urbes Ρ AP, uel talcs V supra · non posset efficere Ρ · ulla Vx 1 pt ionem β

7

* talcs contem­

έν οφθαλμω κύρη . . . τοΰτ' έν 'Ελλάδι ΆΟηναι; Justin, 5, 8, 4 : ntgaverunt se Spartani ex duobus Graecia* oeulis a/itrum eruturos [cf. Oros. 2, 17, 2J; Aristid. Or. 32, p. 608 Dindorf: μη** έκκόψωμ€ν της 'Ελλάδος τοΐν όφθαλμοΐν τδν Irepov; 33, ρ. 639: έτερόφθαλμον τήν Ε λ λ ά δ α ; [Julian,] Ερ. 80, ρ. 392 c: τήν Διός πάλιν αληθώς καΐ τον της έωας άπάσης όφθαλμόν . . . Δαμασκον λέγω; Li ban. Or. 18, 27: τοΰ της Ελλάδος οφθαλμού, των 'Αθηνών; 30, 4 2 : πόλεων δέ οφθαλμούς έξορύττειν; Up. 846, 2 : ό γάρ οφθαλμός της Φοινίκης; Hicr. In E^ecb. 1, pp. 3-4 Vallarsi; Greg. Naz. Carm. bist. 11, 562-563 (Pair. Cr. 37, 1068Α): δύο μέν ού δέδωκεν ήλίους φύσις, / δισσάς δέ 'Ρώμας; Zonacus in Rhtt. Cr. 3, p. 162 Spcngcl: τό Βυζάντιον της οικουμένης οφθαλμός; C.I.L. XI, 5265 (705 Dessau): urbes quas in tuminibus provintiarum; Tzetz. Cbil. 9, 9 7 ; A. L. Rowse in The New Statesman and Nation, 26 (1943), 320, w h o remarks that the Elizabethans called Oxford and Cambridge the " t w o eyes" of the English state, and Milton, Parad. reg. 4, 240, speaks of "Athens, the eye of Greece." The metaphor of the eye is also applied to persons as well as

sisse qui aiunt gratiam in dto esst, tram net esse, etc. {S.V.F. 2, n o . 1 1 2 0 ) ; A r n o b . 1, 2 3 : dii veri . . . neqm irasctmtur mequr indignantur; 4, 3 7 ; M. P o h l e n z , \'om Zornt Gottes (1909), 46, n. 1. a l i q u i : adjectival; cf. Τ use. 1, 23: deus aliqui; Ac. 2, 19; R. KuhncrF. Holzwcissig, Ausf. Gr. d. /at. Spr. V (1912), 616. d e u s : Lambinus's correction from detenores, where the best mss read the hardly possible accusative drum, which is rather unsuccessfully defended by J. Jortin, Misc. Observ. upon Authori one. and mod. 2 (1782), 8 3 ; T . W o p k c n s , Advers.crit. 1 (1828), 130; and Allen {ad Ice.). 9 2 . n i h i l e s s e q u o d d e u s efficere n o n p o s s i t : cf. Dip. 2, 8 6 : nihil est, inqutJint, quod deus efficere non possit; Gen. 18, 1 4 ; / o * . 42, 2 ; / / . 4 3 , 1 3 ; Philo, De Opif. Mundi, 4 6 : πάντα γάρ 6cu δυνατά; Matt. 19, 26: παρά δέ 0CG> πάντα δυνατά {Mark. 10, 27). s i n e labore u l l o : cf. 1, 2 2 : Pronota . . . laboremne fugiebat? at iste nee attingit deum nee erat ullus, cum ornnts naturae numini divino . . . parerent; 2, 5 9 : nee ea quae agant molientium cum labore operoso at

to cities; e.g., 3 Catil. 3, 24; Acseh. Pen.

moltslo', 2, 133, and n. {tantum laborasn);

979; Pind. Of. 6, 16; Val. Max. 4, 3 3 ; Veil. Pat. 2, 52. 2 ; Liban. Or. 1, 117; Tzctz. Cbil. 10, 350.

Hor. S. 2, 3, 284: dis etenim facile est. ut e n i m h o m i n u m , e t c . : cf. Dh. 1. 120: nam si animal omne ut vult ita utitur motu sui corporis, prono, obliquo, suphu, membraque quocumque vult flee tit, eontorqmt, porrigit, contrabit, eaque ante efficit poem quam cogitat, quanto id dto est faalius, cuius numini pareant omnia; 2, 3 5 : deonm enim numiniparere omnia; Lucr. 3,143-144: cetera pars ant mat per totum dissita corpus ■ paret et ad numen mentis momenqut move fur; Lact. De Opif. Dei, 7, 1: ntrvis . . . quibus

irasci p o s s e n e g a t i s : cf. Off. 2, 12: decs nocere non put ant; 3, 102: numquam nee irasci deum nee nocere; Dcmophilus, Gnom. 3 {Frag. Phil. Gr. 1, 497, 3 Mullach); Sen. Dial. 4, 27, 1: natura enim illis mitts et placida est, tarn longe remota ab aliena iniuria quam a sua; I-act. De Ira, 5, 1: existimantur Stoici et alii nonnulli aliquanto melius de divinitate sen-

3, 92

1221

mente ipsa ac voluntate moveantur, sic numine deorum omnia fingi,1 moveri, mutarique ■ posse. Neque id dicitis 3 superstitiose atque aniliter sed physica4 constantique * ratione; materiam · enim rerum, ex qua et in qua omnia 7 sint, totam 8 esse flexibilem ct commutabilem, ut nihil sit quod non ex ea quamvis subito fingi convertique possit, eius autem universae fictricem et moderatricem divinam esse providentiam; haec · igitur 10 quocumque ll 1 figi VN * -que ex quae Β · dicitis] additis BF * sed hie fisica Blt 5 s e d fisica B%Ft sed fysica V, sedi fisica A -que ex quae Β · materia ΛΗΥΝΒ ' omnia add. sup. Β · totam] tarn Bl · hanc ex haec V 10 ll l igitur q u o c u m q u e se add. in mg. Ν quccumque B

mens . . . uteretur et quidem nuIJo labort nulloqut conatu sed vel minimo motu totius corporis mo/em temperaret ac flecteret. m o v e a n t u r : for the subjunctive cf. 3 , 6 9 , n. (recte fiat). n u m i n e d e o r u m : cf. F. Pfistcr in P.-W. 17 (1937), 1290, w h o p o i n t s out that numen is by e t y m o l o g y especially associated with ideas of m o t i o n . euperstitioee... p h y s i c a . . . ratione: t h e t w o ideas are elsewhere c o n t r a s t e d ; e.g., 2 , 6 3 : ex ratione...physica .. . supersti­ tion* omni; Dip. 1, 126: non id quod super­ stitiose sed id quod pbysice dicitur. aniliter: an a d v e r b also found in Lact. Inst. 2, 4, 4 ; Ambr. De Exc. Fratr. 2 , 106; with the idea cf. 1, 55, n. {aniculis)\ 3 , 12, n. (fabellas aniles); Pease on Div. 1, 7, n. (superstition) \ 2, 19: anile sane et plenum superstitionis fati nomen. p h y s i c a . . . ratione: cf. 2, 2 3 , n. (pbysicis, id est naturalibus); Pease o n Div.

Sen. Dial. 8, 5 , 6 : an continua eorum materia sit et per totum mutabilis; Ep. 65, 2: materia iacet iners, res ad omnia parata, cessatura si nemo moveat. causa autem, id est ratio, materiam format et quocumque vult persat, ex ilia varia opera product t; Scxt. L m p . Adv. Phys. 2, 3 1 2 : έζ άποίου μέν ούν xotl ενός σώματος τήν των δλων ύπεστήσαντο γένεσιν ol ΣτωΙκοΙ* αρχή γάρ των δντων κατ' αυτούς έστιν ή άποιος ύλη καΐ δι* ζλων τρεπτή, μετα^αλλούσης TC ταύτης γίνεται τα τέσσαρα στοιχεία; D i o g . L. 7, 150: οΰσίαν δέ φασι των ί ν τ ω ν απάντων την πρώτην ΰλην, ως καΐ Χρύσιππος έ ν τ η π ρ ώ τ η ι ώ ν Φυσικών και Ζήνων, ΰλη δέ έστιν έξ ής ότιδηποτοΰν γίνεται. t o t a m : " i n its e n t i r e t y " ; cf. Ac. 1, 27-28 (quoted a b o v e ] ; Fin. 2, 4 8 ; Fat. 1 3 ; Am. 9 7 ; Plat. Tim. 51a: κατά πάν έαυτοΰ. Cod. Β1 here reads tarn, which w o u l d also be easily intelligible.

1, 110, n. {pbysica)\ 2, 37, n. (pbysicus)

flexibilem: τρεπτήν; cf. Diog. L. 8,

c o n s t a n t ! . . . ratione: " c o n s i s t e n t " o r " c o h e r e n t " ; cf. Off. 1, 144: oratione constant! \ Pro Sest. 37: cons tans ratio. m a t e r i a m , etc.: cf. Ac. 1, 2 7 : subiectam put ant omnibus sine ulla specie atque carentem omni ilia qua/itate . . . materiam quondam e qua omnia expressa atque tfficta sunt, quae tola omnia accipere possit omnibusque modis mutari atque ex omni parte atque etiam interire . . . possint, etc.; 1, 2 8 : materiam ipsam totam pent tus com mutari putant et ilia effici quae appellant quaJia;

25 [of the elements]: μεταβάλλειν δέ καΐ τρέπεσΟαι δι' όλων. c o m m u t a b i l e m : άλλοιωτήν; cf. 3 , 3 0 , n. (cera commutabilis). q u a m v i s s u b i t o : cf. Am. 17. f i c t r i c e m : a rare w o r d ; cf. T c r t . De Resurr. Carnis, 16. m o d e r a t r i c c m d i v i n a m e s s e provi­ d e n t i a m : cf. Tusc. 5, 4 2 : moderatrix om­ nium commotionum; Aug. De vera Rel. 43: conditricem vero ac moderatricem temporum divinam providentiam non requirunt.

1222

3, 92

sc * movcat, cfficcrc posse quicquid vclit. Itaque aut nescit quid' 1

scsc Ν

■ quid ex q u o d

A

aut nescit, etc.: cf. the a r g u m e n t in 2, 7 7 ; Div. 1,82-83 [repeated in 2 , 1 0 1 - 1 0 2 ] : si sunt ds ntqut ante declarant hominibus quae futura sint, aut non diiigunt homines aut quid eventurum sit ignorant, aut exist umant nihil interesse hominum scire quid sit futurum, aut non censent esse suae maiestatis praerignificare hominibus quae sunt futura, out ea ne ipsi quidem di ngnificare possunt; at neque non diiigunt nos (sunt enim benefits generiqut hominum amid) neque ignorant ea quae ab ipsis constituta et designata sunt, neque nostra nihil interest scire ea quae futura sunt (erimus enim cautions ή sciemus), neque hoc alienum ducunt maiestate sua (nihil est enim benefi­ centia praestantius), neque non possunt futura praenoscere; non igitur di sunt nee significant nobis futura [the point at which Sceptics and Epicureans might s t o p ] ; sunt autem di; significant ergo; etc.; for other state­ ments cf. Lact. De Ira, 13, 20-21 [which Plasbcrg and Ax (following P. Schwenke in Berl. philol. Woch. 8 (1888), 1308-1309) treat as derived from the lacuna in o u r work at 3, 65]: quod si baec ratio vera est, quam Stoici nullo modo ridere potuerunt, dissolvitur etiam illud argumentum Epicuri [P. H. DcLacy in Trans. Am. philol. Assoc. 79 (1948), 19, thinks some later Epicurean b o r r o w e d this a r g u m e n t from the Academy; but cf. E . L. Mtnar in CI. Weekly, 43 (1949) 68-69]. "deus," inquit, "aut vult tollere mala et non potest, aut potest et non vult; aut neque vult neque potest, aut et vult et potest, si vult et non potest, inbecillus est, quod in deum non cadit; ή potest et non vult, imidut, quod atqut dlienum est a deo; si neque vult neque potest, et invidus et inbecillus est, ideoque nee deus; si et vult et potest, quod solum deo convenit, unde ergo sunt mala aut cur ilia non tollst." O n this tetralemma cf. R. Philippson in Symb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 22, w h o restores Philodem. De Diis, 3, col. 7, p . 25, lines 21-32 Dicls [28-32: ει καΐ ταΰ<τ'> έ<δύ>νατο, την δ ύ ν κ μ ι ν άν είχε π>ώς καί του πάντ<ας> ποιήσαι σοφούς κ<αΙ> τίν' Ιλλειψιν συνάπτει τ ω κρατίστω]; Pease in Harv. theol. 4 Rev. 3

(1941), 182-183; see a l s o S c x c . E m P . Pyrrbon. 3 , 9 - 1 1 : ό λ έ γ ω ν ε ί ν α ι θεν< ήτοι προνοεϊν αυτόν τ ώ ν έν χ ό β μ ω φ7*5*·"* ή ου προνοεϊν, καί εΐ μέν π ρ ο ν ο ε ϊ ν . ήτο. πάντων ή τινών, άλλ* εΐ μ έ ν πάντων προυνόει ουκ ήν αν ούτε κ α κ ό ν τ ι ούτε κακία έν τ ω κόσμω* κ α κ ί α ς δ έ πάντα μεστά είναι λ έ γ ο υ σ ι ν ούκ ά ρ α πάντων προνοεϊν λεχθήσεται ό θ ε ό ς . ει δε τινών προνοεί, δια τί τ ώ ν δ ε μ έ ν προνοεί τώνδε δέ ο ύ ; ήτοι γάρ καί β ο ύ λ ε τ α ι κ ι : δύναται πάντων προνοεϊν, ή β ο ύ λ ε τ α ι μέν ού δύναται δέ, ή δύναται μέν ο ύ β ο ύ λ ε τ ι ι δέ. ή ούτε βούλεται ούτε δ ύ ν α τ α ι , αλλ' εΐ μέν καΐ ήβούλετο καΐ ή δ ύ ν α τ ο , πάντων αν προυνόει* ού προνοεί δέ π ά ν τ ω ν δι ζ τα προειρημένα- ούκ 4ρα καΐ βούλεται καΐ δύναται πάντων προνοεϊν. ει δέ βούλεται μέν ού δύναται δέ, ασθενέστερο; έστι της αΙτίας δι* ήν ού δύναται προνοεϊν ών ού προνοεί' έστι δέ παρά την Θεού έπίνοιαν τδ άσθενέστερον είναί τίνος αυτόν, εΐ δέ δύναται μέν π ά ν τ ω ν προ­ νοεϊν, ού βούλεται δέ, βάσχανος άν είναι νομισθείη. ε( δέ ούτε βούλεται ούτε δύναται, καΐ βάσκανός έστι και ασθενής, όπερ λέγειν περί Οεοΰ άσε· βούντων εστίν, ούκ 4ρα προνοεί τ ώ ν έν κ ό σ μ ω ό Θεός, κ τ λ . ; Min. Fel. 12, 2: ecce pars vestrum, et maior, melior, ut did sis, egetis, algetis, opere, fame laboratis, tt Deus patitur, dissimu/at, non vult out non potest opitulari suis; ita aut invalidus aut iniquus est; Corp. Her met. 14, 8 : τον γάρ Θεδν φάσκοντες εύσεβεϊν τε καΐ εύλο· γεϊν, τ ω μη την τών πάντων ποίησιν α ύ τ ω άνατιθέναί, ούτε τδν θεδν οίδασί, πρδς δέ τ ω μη είδέναι καΐ τα μέγιστα εί; αυτόν άσεβοΰσι, πάθη αύτω περιτιθέντε; ύπεροψίαν ή άδύναμίαν. εί γάρ μή πάντα ποιεϊ, υπερήφανων ού ποιεί ή μή δυνά­ μενος· 6περ εστίν άσεβες; Sallustius, De Diis, 12: εϊ δέ δαίμονας τ ι ς λ έ γ ο ι κακούς. εί μεν έκ θεών την ούσίαν ϊχουσιν, οΰχ άν εΤεν κακοί, εί δέ άλλαχόθεν, ού πάντα ποιοϋσι θεοί- ε Ι δέ μή πάντα ποιοΰσιν, r, βουλόμενοι ού δύνανται ή δυνάμενοι ώ βούλονται, ών ούδέτερον πρέπει θεώ; Simplic. in Epict. p . 102, 18-26 Dubner:

3, 93

1223

possit, aut neglegit* res humanas, aut quid sit optimum * non potest iudicare. 93 'Non curat singulos homines.' Non minim; ne 3 civitates quidem. Non eas; ne nationes * quidem et gentis.· Quod si has etiam contemnet,· quid mirum est omne ab ea genus humanum esse contemptum? Sed quo modo idem dicitis non omnia 7 deos persequi,8 idem voltis· a diis10 inmortalibus hominibus dispertiri acdividi somnia11 (idcirco haec tecum, quia vestra est de somniorum lt veritate sen1 ncgligit N, ncclegit A * o p i m u m PVX * nc deft. Aid., nee cett. n c nationes] nc om. P, n o n nationes F, nee nationes A* ■ sends HFVN, l s e n t e s A , gentes A * · c o n t e m p n e t PN ' omnia n o n Ρ · persequi qui l V (qui add. sup.) · uultis PV*N »· dis PV* » diuidis omnia A V*NB* 11 sopniorum Ν 4

ct γαρ oVra, μή προνοοϋσι, τά θεια- ή άγνοοΰντα, δτι χρή προνοεΐν, ού ττρονοονσι. καΐ ει τοϋτο, ή μή δυνάμενοι ού προνοεί, ή μή βουλόμενα· καΐ εΐ δ ι * τ ό μ ή δύνασθαι ή δια τό μέγεθος υπερβαι­ νόντων των τηδε τήν δύναμιν του θείου, ■ή δια σμικρότητα και εύτέλειαν άποφευγ ό ν τ ω ν τήν πρόνοιαν αύτοΰ. ε Ι δέ δύνα­ τ α ι μέν, ού βούλεται δέ, ή δια τρυφήν και ρ" α')υμίαν αμελεί, ή πάλιν δια σμικρότητα κ α ι εύτέλειαν, κάν δύνηται, καταφρονεί [a lengthy reply follows]. F r o m these passages it will be seen that the elements h e r e appearing were combined by philos­ o p h e r s of different schools to q u i t e diverse ends. Cf. also S. V.F. 2, n o s . 1168-1186, o n the reconciliation of the existence of a beneficent g o d with the presence of evil. 9 3 . n o n curat s i n g u l o s : in 2, 164-165, b y the m e t h o d of the acervus, BaLbus h a d reasoned from the divine care for t h e universe to that for races and individ­ uals ( t h o u g h admitting in 2, 167, that magna di curant, parva neglegunf). H e r e , by t h e m e t h o d so dear to Carneadcs (as may be seen from Sextus Empiricus), Cotta employs the same dangerous prin­ ciple in reverse (cf. 3, 43), t o reach the opposite conclusion that the w h o l e h u m a n race is neglected by t h e g o d ? (Chrysippus had prudently advised keep­ ing silent in the case of the sorites; cf. Sext. F.mp. Adv. Log. 1, 416).

n o n m i r u m : in the lightof the deity's neglect of Corinth and Carthage. n a t i o n e s . . . et g e n t e s : cf. Off. 1, 5 3 : gradus autem plures stmt societatis bominum. ut enim ab ilia infinita discedatur, propior est eiusdtm gentis, nationis, linguae, qua maxume homines coniunguntur \ De Imp. Cn. Pomp. 3 1 : omnes terrae, gentes, nationes; Quintil. Inst. 11, 3, 8 7 : per omnes gentes nationesqm; Tac. Germ. 2, 5 : ita nationis ["tribe"], non gentis [ " n a t i o n " ] , evaluisse paulatim; 4, 1; 27, 3 . i d e m d i c i t i s : cf. Ac. 2, 6 3 : cum idem negares . . . idem te comperisse dixisses; contradictory beliefs arc held by the same set of persons. c o n t e m n e t : "if it shall t u r n o u t that he despises t h e m . " With the phrase cf. 1, 2 6 : erit; 2, 2 1 : efficietur; Tusc. 3, 14: cadet; 3 , 1 5 : vacabit. p e r s e q u i : cf. 3 , 8 6 : nee viticulas persequuntur. dispertiri ac d i v i d i s o m n i a : note the alliterative doublet, and with the t h o u g h t cf. 2, 1 6 3 ; 2, 166; Div. 1, 39-65; T c r t . De An. 46, 1 1 : Stoici deum malunt providentissimum bumanae institution! inter cetera praesidia divinatricum artium et disciplinarum somnia quoque magis indidisse, peculiare solacium naturalis oraculi [and Waszink's n.]. vestra est: since belief in divination was n o t shared by the Epicureans (cf. 2, 162; 3, 95).

1224

3, 93

tentia), atque idem etiam vota suscipi dicitis oportere? Nempc singuli vovent j1 audit igitur mens divina etiam de singulis; videos ergo non esse earn tarn occupatam 2 quam putabatis. Fac esse distentanV caelum versantem, terram tuentem, maria moderantem; cur tarn multos deos nihil * agere et cessare patitur? Cur non rebus humanis aliquos otiosos deos praeficit,5 qui a te, Balbe, innumerabiles explicati sunt? Haec fere dicere habui de natura deorum, non ut earn tollerem sed ut · intellegeretis quam esset obscura et quam difBciles : explicatus haberet." 1 uoccnt tantiam V1

Vx, m o u e n t Px ■ o c c u l p a t a m AxVxNt * nil Ρ » praefccit VN · uti Β

▼ota s u s c i p i : cf. Sen. N.Q. 2, 37, 2 : quaedam enim a diis immortalibus ita susptnsa relicta sunt ut in bonum vtrtant si admotat diis prects fuerint, si vota suscepta [a modifi­ cation of the older Stoic predestination]. s i n g u l i v o v e n t : cf. Min. Fel. 10, 5 : cum nee singulis inservire possit per unipersa districtus nee universis sufficere in singulis occupatus. audit . . . d e s i n g u l i s : brachylogy for audit . . . de singuhrum rebus. fac e s s e : cf. 1, 75, n. {fac). distent a m : as in the Epicurean view of the Stoics* g o d ; cf. 1, 2 4 ; 1, 5 2 ; with distentam in the sense of "distracted by affairs" cf. Att. 2, 23, 1; 9, 13A, 1; 15, 18, 2 ; 15, 19, 1; Font. 7, 2, 4 ; 12, 30, 2 ; AdQ. Fr. 3, 8, 3 ; Pro Sex. Rose. Am. 21: tot tantisque negotiis distentus; Plin. Ep. 3, 5, 7: dis ten turn . . . officiis masi mis. c a e l u m . . . terram . . . maria: for the three realms cf. 1, 4 0 ; 2, 66. N o t e the alliteration terram tuentem, maria moderantem. n i h i l a g e r e : cf. 1, 2 ; 1, 5 1 ; 1, 1 0 1 ; 1, 110; 1, 115; 1, 123; 2, 4 4 ; 2, 5 9 ; 3, 3 ; Dip. 2, 6 ; Rep. 1, 2 7 ; Ac. 2, 3 7 ; Off. 2. 4. O n these idle g o d s cf. A r n o b . 4, 10: nee exp/icabitur ratio cur non rebus omnibus divinae provideant curat, si certas res esse quibus prat sin t numina et provideant dixeritis; Lact. Inst. 1, 3, 11: perfect us igitur non erit qui cessantibus ceteris non potest omnia gubernare. In 1, 102, Cotta had

o c u l p a u m Bx ' diftkilis PBF

J

dis

charged that the Epicurean g o d s were like idle boys. praeficit: like a R o m a n m i l i t a r y or civil official, set in a position o f respon­ sibility. i n n u m e r a b i l e s : cf. 3 , 2 3 : sttllat ... quas tu innumerabilis in deorum numrro reponebas. Many lesser d e m o n s m i g h t also be included in the total n u m b e r o f g o d s . h a e c fere d i c e r e h a b u i : a sentence c o m i n g , perhaps, a little a b r u p t l y after w h a t has just been said; yet it is necessary in s o m e manner t o bring the d i a l o g u e to an e n d . O n the construction dicere habui cf. 1, 6 3 , n. (Jkibeo dicere), a n d for this t y p e of phrase 2, 168: haec mi hi fere in men tern vtniebant quae dicenda put art η de natura deorum [and n. on hate mibi fert in men tern]. d e natura d e o r u m : i n t r o d u c e d at 1, 1, a n d here (also 3 , 95), closing t h e work like a repeated musical t h e m e . n o n ut earn t o l l e r e m : cf. 3 , 1, n. {neque tarn refeilendi, etc.). Cotta here denies the allegation of B a l b u s (3, 4Ί that he might be asking, n o t f o r infor­ m a t i o n but for a r g u m e n t (cf. 3 , 10). q u a m esset o b s c u r a : again a t 1, 1: perdifficilis . . . et perobscura quaes tio est de natura deorum. At 1, 62, C o t t a had t h o u g h t the Epicurean t h e o r y non satis firmam; in 3 , 10, that of the Stoics (where cf. n. on cum tua ratione contendere. q u a m difTiciles e x p l i c a t u s haberet:

3, 94

1225

4 0 94 Quae* cum dixisset Cotta finem. Lucilius autem, Vehementius," inquit, "Cotta, tu quidem invectus es a in earn s Stoicorum rationem quae de providentia deonim ab illis sanctissume et prudentissume 4 constituta est. Sed * quoniam advesperascit,6 dabis nobis 7 diem aliquem ut contra ista dicamus. Est enim mihiβ tecum pro aris et focis certamen et pro deorum templis atque deiubris proque · urbis muris, quos vos pontifices sanctos :€

1 qucm A%GH*B% * es add. sup. Ν ' i n (a)cam A*H\ in (a)cram 4 prouidcntissume V, prouidcntissimc Η y 4 l P l V l B , in mcram VxNt in istam P* 7 Post nobis del. Β cito dabis nobis · mihi] * sed] et JV · adueperascic Ρ hie Ρ · perquc Ν

— quam difficulttr explicaretur; Mayor quod iam sol occastd declivis est; introd. compares 1, 45: babtt . . . venerationem. n. 177, above; R. Hirzel, Der Dialog, 1 T h e figurative use of explicates seems to (1895), 534-535 (who notes a similar occur only here. ending to F. W. J. Schclling's Bruno); 94. quae cum dixisset: cf. 3, 95: also several patristic cases listed by baec cum (stent dicta; Div. 2, 150: quae cum Gudcman on Tac. Dial. 42, 3 (pp. 510essent dicta; Fin. 2, 119: quae cum essent 511). dicta finem fecimus et ambulandi et dispudabis nobis diem: a pleading impera­ tandi; 4, 1 [quoted in the next note]; 4, tive; "you will give us, won't you?" 80: quae cum essent dicta, discessimus; 5, Cf. 1, 59: bona venia me audies; 3, 41: tu 96: quod cum Hie dixisset', etc.; Aug. De reddes rationem; Att. 1, 10, 6: Tulliola Vita beatat 3, 22: quod cum omnes se tibi diem dat; 12, 22, 2: scribes ad me cum libtntissime habere dixissent sttrreximus. scies. Cotta finem: with the ellipsis cf. ut contra ista dicamus: "for rebut­ Fin. 2, 17: finem\ inquit', interrogans\ si tal.'* vidttur; 4, 1: quae cum dixissetfinemiJle; pro aris et focis: cf. 2, 67, n. {ad aras and for numerous other ellipses of et focos). The two words arc constantly facere cf. R. Kuhner-C. Stegmann, Artsf. associated; for Cicero cf. De Dom. 1; Gr. d. lot. Spr. 2, 2" (1914), 553. 106; 109; 143; Pro Sest. 90; 145; In Stoicorum rationem: "the well Pis. 91; 4 Catil. 24; Pro Deiot. 8; Pbil. 2, thought-out Stoic doctrine"; cf. Div. 1, 72; 2, 75; 3 , 1 ; 8, 8; 10, 3; 11,10; 13,16; 117: ea ratio quae est de natura deorum. Att. 7, 11, 3; for other authors cf. Tbes. quoniam advesperascit: cf. Fin. 4, Ling. Lat. 2 (1900), 384, 42-55; to 80: ted quoniam adveiperaseit et mihi ad which add: [Cic] Or. prid. quam in Ext. villam revertendum est; Virg. Eel. 1, 82-83: iret, 29; Sail. Cat. 59, 5; Li v. 26, 13, 13; et iam sum ma procul villarum culmina ju- 28, 42,11; Plin. Ep. 8, 24, 8; Val. Max. 3, mant, j maioresque cadunt altis de montibus7, cxt. 6; A. Otto, Die Sprichworter . . . umbrae; 2, 67; Tac. Dial. 42, 1: finitrat der Romer (1890), 33. Afaiernus, cum Messalla: **erant quibus templis atque deiubris: though contra dicerem, erant de quibus plura diet dtlubra arc sometimes defined as conse­ vellem, nisi iam dies esset exactus" [and crated precincts as distinguished from Gudeman's n., remarking upon this altars or image-protecting templa (see frequent τόπος of the technique of the the authors quoted by Tbes. Ling. Lat. 5 dialogue]; Lucian, Anach. 40: TO δέ νϋν (1910), 471, 68-73), the two words arc ϊχον άπίωμεν έτιΐ τούτοις, εσπέρα γάρ often joined, as here and in 1, 14, into ήδη; Min. Fcl. 40, 2: de quibus crast/no. a single concept; e.g., 3 Catil. 2; 3, 22;

1226

3,95

esse dicitis,1 diligentiusque1 urbem religione quam ipsis moenibus cingiris ;* quae desed a me, dum 4 quidem spirare potero, nefas iudico." 95 Turn Cotta: "Ego vero et opto redargui me, Balbe, et ea quae 1 esse dicitis sanctos Ν * -que ex quae B, om. Ρ ameadum A\ deseri am dum Ι Λ descria medium Bl

4. 18; Pro 3W/. 19; De Dome, 119; 144; Pro /·7Λ·Λ 1; and other cases in Tbet. Ung. Lat. 5. 472, 31-42. The t w o phrases, pro arts et font and pro deorum ttmplii atque dtlubrts, belong especially to the emotion­ al rhetoric of political speakers invo­ king religious sanctions for secular measures. m u r i s : Roman religion, like some other forms, lays much stress upon boundaries, particularly city walls (cf. Pease o n Div. 1, 98, n. {portae) ) and the religious boundary of the pomotrium (2, 11, above); cf. Dion. Hal. Ant. 1, 88, 2 [on the ritual of the laying out of the walls of Rome bv Romulus]; Liv. 1, 7, 2 ; Plut.; Rom.'\\, 2 (\X. F. J. Knight. I'erprs Troy (1932), 117-119); Fcst. p. 278 M. (348 L.): sanctum murum, qui stt drcurn oppidum; Plut. Quae it. Rom. 27: διχ τι - χ ν τιϊχος ά^έ'ιτ,λον xxl Upov νομίζουοι. τχς δί ττύλχ; ού νομί'ουοιν [and reasons follow); Gaius, Inst. 2, 8: samtje quoque res, tt/ut muri et portat, quodam modo dxvini turis sunt; D i o Cass. ap. Zonar. 7, 15: κχΐ αύτο>ς hi το·.>ς δημχρχου; το πλήθος σχκροσχγκτους ώνόμχσχν. οίον τείχη χγιχ είς φρουρχν τών σ φ ϊ ; επικαλουμένων τ\>γχχvovrxc. σχκρχ γ ϊ ρ ττχρχ 'Ρωμχίοις τχ τ ι ΐ / η πιι σ ί ν κ τ α τ ι 5 γ « ; Justinian, Inst. 2, 1, 10: sanctae quoque ret, it/uti muri et portat, quodam modo divini turis sunt et idto nulltus in bonis sunt, ideo autem muros sanctos dicimus, quia poena capitis constituta sit in tot qui a/iquid in muros de/iquerint; Dig. 1, 8, 8: in municipiit quoqut muros esse sanctos Sabinum rectt respondisse Cassius refert, prohiberique oportere ne quid in bis immitterttur; 1, 8, 9 ; 1, 8, 11: // quis piolaverit muros capite punitur sicuti si quis transcendet scalis admotis vel alia qua/ibet ratione . . . et Romuli frater Remus occisus

traditur

· cingentcs TV

ob id quod murum

* desirv

tratucemdert

voluerit; Isid. Etym. 15. 4, 2: it Jtgrr sanctae et muri sancti esse diewttur, A. Bouchc-LeclcTcq, Lrs pontiffs d* Λ » . Rome (1871), 146, n. 2 ; F. Lutcrbachcr. Per Prodtgitnglaub* u. Prodsgienstt! d. Romer (1904), 22, and n. 3 1 ; C. O. Thulin. Die etrusk. Discip/in, 1 ( 1 9 0 6 . 75, n. 2 ; NX. Link in P.-W. 1A ( 1 9 0 2 . 2249. This magical boundary, then, originally marked by a plough-drawn furrow, might be crossed with i m p u n m o n l y at the gates, and E . Taubler (Heide/b. Sit^b. 1931-2. 2 A b t h . 6"-"> after discussing other theories o f the derivation of ponti/ex, concludes (78-"V that these priests at first p r o v i d e d the routes for such passage, not o n l y over water (as in the Tcrrcmarc civilization, but also over the magic sulcus; cf. A. >Xaldc-J. B. Hofmann, Lat. etym. U'orterb.* (1949), 337. v o s p o n t i f i c e s : another appeal to Cotta o n the ground of his p o s i t i o n ; cf. 2, 168: teque . . . pontificem esse cop its. u r b e m r e l i g i o n e . . . c i n g i r i s : cf. Ac. 2, 137: bate tibi . . . tarn sunt dtfende%L· quam moenia; Hcraclitus, fr. 4 4 DicN (100 Bywatcr): μχχεσβαι χρή τ^ν δήμο* ΰπβρ τοϋ νόμου δκωστπρ τεί/εος. r ·:

the combination of a relative and ι principal clause, as here. A x compares Catull. 3 0 , 5 ; 8 1 , 5 ; Tib. 2 , 353-3M. H. Sjogren, Comment. Tull. (1910), 114. d u m spirare p o t e r o : cf. V i r g . Arm. 4. 3 3 6 : dum spirit us hoc regit art us [ir.d Pease's n. o n spirit us, etc.]; for the phriK dum quidem cf. Tbts. Ling. Lat. 5 (1954 . 2232, 16-19. 9 5 . opro redargui m e : J. H . Schnuk. Ptij? Der Spracbgebraucb d. A tint us (1890). 27, observes that PoUio alon,:. of all Cicero's correspondents, uses o?:t

3, 95

1227

disputavi disserere malui quam iudicare, et facile me a te vinci posse certo scio." "Quippe", inquit Velleius, "qui etiam somnia l putet ad nos mitti * ab love, 3 quae * ipsa tamen * tarn levia non · sunt quam est Stoicorum de natura deorum oratio. Haec cum essent dicta, ita discessimus 7 ut Velleio Cottae8 disputatio verior, mihi Balbi · ad veritatis similitudinem videretur esse propensior. 1 sopnia add. sup. Ν * mid VxBFxy mitii A1, initii A* quae . . . oratio add. in mg. Ν · lamcm A · leuinon V1 Λχν* · coc V\ cote AlV* · balbe Ρ

4

w i t h the infinitive, and Tyrrell and Purser on Fam. 10, 33, 1, state that Cicero usually employs it with ut except i n conjunction with another verb which takes the accusative and infinitive or in order t o obtain parallelism of expression, as here opto redargui and disserere malui. With the thought cf. Ac. 2, 10: dicam enim nee mea nee ea in quibus, si non fuerint, non pines me malim quam vincere; Numcnius a p . Eus. Pr. Ev. 14, 9, 2 : ττολλήν δήτ* έχων ήδη την διαίσθησιν ντπρζτζζΟΰμίΐ, cu οίσθ* δτι, των έλεγξόντων τυχεΐν, Ινα μή δοκεΐ μετά νώτα βαλών αυτός εκών φεύγειν; Aug. C. Acad. 3 , 44: quandoquidtm isto se pact ο a suis poster is vinci Jpsi etiam for tasse Academici optarunt. facile m e a te v i n c i p o s s e : another o f the phrases of courtesy which (like 1, 5 7 : turn Cotta comiter, ut solebat) dis­ tinguish the cultivated Cotta from both the earnest but uncritical Balbus and the sarcastic and contemptuous Velleius. certo s c i o : cf. 2, 119; Div. 2 , 3 0 ;

Sen. 1; 2. q u i p p e : ironical, as often; e.g.. Fin. 4 , 7 ; Ltgg. \,5;Pro Mur. 74;Pro Plane. 53. e t i a m s o m n i a : on the contempt of the Epicureans for dreams cf. 1, 55, n. (baruspiees, etc.)', Div. 1, 99: Epicurus, Sent. Vat. 24 (C. Bmilcy, Epicurus (1926) 108): ενύπνια ούκ έλαχε φύσιν Οείαν ουδέ μαντικήν δΰναμιν, άλλα γίνεται κατά ίμπτωσιν ειδώλων; Plut. Quaest. com'. 2, 3, 1: έγίγνετο δή τό της αίτιας άπολόγημα της αίτιας αύτης άλογώτερον, Έπικουρείω λέγειν ένύπνιον.

' a d ioucm BF T discissimus

s o m n i a . . . mitti a b l o v e : cf. //. 1 , 6 3 : καΐ γάρ τ' ίναρ έκ Διός έστιν; Philo, De Somn. 1, 1: τών θεοπέμπτων ύνείρων; Pcrs. 2, 56-58: fratres inter aenos / somnia pituita qui purgatissima mittunt, j praecipui sunto sitque Mis aurea barba; Pctron. Dt Somn. 1-3 {Antb. Lat. no. 651 Ricsc): som­ nia, quae mentes ludunt voiitantibus umbris, / non delubra deum nee ab atthere numina mit­ tunt, I sed sibi quisqut focit; Sen. N.Q. 2, 32, 3 : quomodo aves non in hoc motae ut nobis occurrerent, dextrum auspicium sinistrumque fectrunt. "et Mas" inquit, ''deus nofit." nimis Mum otiosum et pusiilae rei ministrum facts si aliis somnia, aJiis exta disponit; Act. Plac. 5, 2, 3 : 'Ηρόφιλος τών ονείρων τους μέν θεοπέμπτους κατ* ανάγκην γίνεσΟαι, τους δέ φυσικούς, κτλ. l e v i a : refers both to the unsubstantial fabric of dreams and to the Stoic defence of their significance. h a e c c u m e s s e n t d i c t a : cf. 3, 94, and n. {quae cum dixisset). d i s c e s s i m u s : cf. Fin. 4, 80: quae cum essent dicta discessimus; Att. 9, 18, 1: ita discessimus; Tac. Dial. 42, 3 : cum adrisissent discessimus (and Gudcman ad loc.]; Apul. Met. 2, 11: bis et talibus obgannitis sermonibus inter nos diseessum est; Μ in. Fcl. 40, 4 : post haec laeti bilaresqut discessimus; 4 1 ; Sulp. Scv. Dial. 2 (3), 18, 5: cum magna quidem Martini admiratiom sed non minore ex nostris fletibus dolore diseessum est. v e r i o r . . . ad veritatis s i m i l i t u d i n e m . . . p r o p e n s i o r : cf. De Or. 1, 262: utritts oratio propius ad veritatem videretur 78

1228

3,95

accedtre; the distinction between the attention to this sentence: satis «mm cock-sure dogmatism of Vclleius and defensa religio est in secundo libro a LMCHJ:, the sceptical caution of Cicero reechoes cuius disputatio tibi ipri, ut in extremt the contrast between them already noted tertio scribis, ad vtritatem [the Stoic in 1, 17. Cotta had at 1, 121, preferred speaker has here modified ad vmtatu Stoic views to Epicurean. Cf. also 1, 2, simi/rtudinem] est pisa propensior. David n. (peri simile); Dip. 1, 121: certa et Hume ends part 12 of his Dialog*: pera ctrnit in sornnis . . . ad extorum vtrita­ concerning Natural Religion with the tem est paratior\ 2, 89: mm peri hmile solum sed etiam perum\ 2, 139: omnia cer- words: "I cannot but think that Philo's tiora cernunt; A. S. Pease in Trans. Am. principles are more probable than pbilol. Assoc. 44 (1913), 26, n. 7; 27; Dcmca's; but that those of Clcamhes F. Guglielmino in Re/igio, 10 (1934), approach still nearer to the truth." For the significance of the voting at 143-144, who sees here the expression of Cicero's own agnosticism. With the conclusion of this book sec Introd. peritatis simi/itudo Ax equates πιθανότης. sea. 20; also 1, 1, n. {A cademi cos); 1, 17, In Dir. 1, 9, Cicero purposely calls n. {nulla . . . adstrieturn ntctsntaU).

FRAGMENTS FROM BOOK THREE I. Lact. Inst. 2, 3, 2: Intellegebat Cicero falsa esse quae homines adorarent. Nam cum multa dixisset quae ad eversionem religionum valerent, ait tamen non esse ilia vulgo disputanda, ne susceptas publice religiones disputatio talis extinguat. Cf. 1, 61; 2, 2; 2, 168; 3, 5. K. J. Neumann (Rbein. Mus. 36 (1881), 155)

would insert this fragment after the end of 3, 64.

II. Lact. Inst. 2, 8, 10-11: Nam Cicero de natura deorum disputans ait sic: Primum igitur non est probabile earn materiam rerum unde omnia orta sunt esse divina providentia effectam, sed et habere et habuisse vim et naturam suam. Ut igitur Jaber cum quid aedificaturus est non ipse facit materiam\ sed utitur ea quae sit parata,fictorqueitem ceray sic isti providentiae divinae materiam praesto esse oportuit, non quam ipsa faceret sed quam haberet paratam. Quod si materia non est a deo facta, ne terra quidem et aqua et aer et ignis a deo factus est [and in his rebuttal, in 2, 8, 13-21, some of these same phrases reappear]. This dualistic view of providence and ut . . . faber: cf. 2, 35: ut ptctura et matter appears also in 3, 92: materiam fabrica. cera: of passive substance; cf. 1, 71; enim rerum\ ex qua et in qua omnia sint, totam esse flexibilem et commutabiUm ut 3,30. nihil sit quod non ex ea quamvis subito ne terra quidem, etc.: here Cotta fingi convertique possity eius autem univtrsae seems to employ the favorite Carneadcan fie trice m et moderatricem divinam esse pro- sorites. videntiam.

III. Schol. Veron. Aen. 5, 95: Scaurus: "erudite, nam ait ex medullis corporum angms nasci, ut equorum . . . et vitulorum apes . . . apud Ciceronem de natura deorum. . //. ubi de Cleomene Lacedaemonio." Hagen takes .// for /./., i.e., libro tertio; others for item.

1230

3, f ragmenta

With the thought cf. Plut. Cleom. 39, 1-3: ol τό σώμα τοϋ Κλεομένους άνεσταυρωμένον παραφυλάττοντες είδον ευ­ μεγέθη δράχοντα τη xt?xkfi περιπεπλενμένον χαί άποχρύπτοντα τό πρόσω­ πον ώστε μηδέν βρνεον έφίπτασθαι σαρχοφάγον . . . ol δέ 'Λλεζανδρεϊς χαί προσετρέποντο φοιτώντες επί τον τόπον, ήρωα τόν Κλεομένη χαί θεών παϊδα προσαγορεύοντες, 4χρι ου κατέπαυσαν αυτούς ol σοφώτεροι, δίδοντες λόγον ώς μελίττας μέν βόες. σφήκας δε ίπποι κατασαπίντες έζανΦοϋσι . . . τά δέ ανθρώπινα σώματα, τών περί τόν

μυελόν (χώρων συρροήν τίνα κ α ι σνκτταστ» έν έα'^τοΐς λαβόντων, όφεις άνα&ίδωσν χαΐ τοΰτο χατιδόντες ol παλαιοί μάλιστα τών ζφων τόν δράχοντα τ ο ι ς ήρωσι συνω>χείωσαν. Mayor argues that Q . Tercntius Scaurus (in the age o f Hadrian, probably quoted Cicero t o iUuscratc the theory noticed by Plutarch, a n d that this spontaneous generation o f animals was probably part of Cotta's a t t e m p t to disprove the existence o f an intelligent first cause, as Lucretius had similarly

reasoned (2, 865-871; 5, 797-800).

IV. Diomed. Art. gram. 1 {G.L.K. 1, 313): Anteeo Mi et praesto Mi dativo cum dicimus, ut Cicero [Brut. 229]: „qui omnibus intellegentia anteibat" item de natura tertio: "homines omnibus bestiis antecedent." This passage strongly suggests that Cotta in his refutation of the Stoics had paraphrased the statement of Balbus in 2, 145: omntsqut stnsus bominum multo

anttcetlunt stnsibus bestiarum [where sec the n.J, though the phraseology also recalls Off. 1, 105: quantum natura bo minis ptcudibus rtliquisqut btluis anttctdat.

Scrv. Aen. 3, 284 [on the annus magnus]: De quo varia dicuntur et a Mentore et ab Budoxo et a Ptolemaeo et ab ipso Tullio; nam in libris de deorum natura tria milia annorum dixit magnum annum tenere. Since at 2, 52, no definite number of years is mentioned it seems likely

that this allusion is to Cotta's reply in B o o k 3.

VI. Serv. Aen. 6, 893: Per portam corneam oculi significantur, qui et cornet sunt colons et duriores ceteris membris; nam jrigus non sentitmt, sicut Cicero dicit in libris de deorum natura. At 2, 144, the ears are described as having duros et quasi corntolos . . . introitus, and Servius has perhaps inaccurately transferred that description to the eyes,

for in 2, 142-143, no such statement is made of the eyes. O n the other hand, this may belong t o Cotta's reply to that passage.

VII. Lact. De Ira Dei, 13, 9-12: Sed Academici contra Stoicos disserentes

3, fragmcnta

1231

solent quaerere cur, si omnia dens bominum causa fecerity etiam multa contraria et inimica et pestifera nobis reperiantur tarn in mart quam in terra, quod Stoici veritatem non perspicientes ineptissime reppulerunt. Aiunt enim multa esse in gignentibus et in numero animalium quorum adbuc la teat utilitas, sed earn processu temporum inventuriy sicut iam multa prioribus saeculis incognita necessitas et usus invenerit. Quae tandem utilitas potest in muribus, in blattis, in serpentibus reperiri, quae bomini molest a et perniciosa sunt? An medicina in bis aIt qua latet? Quae si est, inveniatur aliquando, nempe adversus mala, cum id illi querantur, esse omnino malum. Viperam ferunt exustam in cineremque dilapsam mederi eiusdem bestiae morsui. Quanto melius fuerat earn prorsus non esse quam remedium contra se ab ea ipsa desiderari. Cf. Ac. 2, 120: */ omit tarn Itvitattm temere adsentientium, quanti fiber fas ipsa aestimanda est non mihi necesse esse, quod tibi est, dicert cur deus, omnia nostra causa cum faceret (sic enim vultis), tantam vim natricum viperarumque fecerit, cur tarn multa pestifera terra marique disperserit [ w h e r e cf. Rcid's n.]. It might be thought t h a t I^actantius had expanded that pass­ a g e (which he knew and quoted at Inst. 7, 4, 11), yet, as Plasbcrg remarks, Cotta probably would have advanced just such arguments in the great lacuna at N.D. 3, 65. Similar objections against divine providence arc found—usually deriving from lipicurcan or Carnead c a n sources—in Chrysippus ap. Alex. A p h r o d . De Afixt. p. 226, 24 Bruns (S.V.F. 2, no. 1048): πώς δ'ούκ ανάξια της θείας προλήψεως . . . ποιεΐν τόν θεόν δημιουργών σκωλήκων τε καΐ έμπίδων; id. ap. Porphyr. De Abst. 3, 20 [ = Plut. fr. 145, 3 Bern.): εΐ προς ανθρώπων χρήσιν ό θεός μεμηχάνηται τα ζώα, τί χρησύμεθα μυίαις. έμπίσι, νυκτερίσιν, κχνΟάροις, σκορπίοΐέ, έχίδναις, κτλ.; Galen, De Foet. Form. 6 (IV. 701 Κ.): είπόντος δέ τίνος των διδασκάλων μοι των ΙΙλατωνικών, τήν δι* δλου κόσμου ψυχήν έκτεταμένην διαπλάττειν τά κυούμενα, τήν μέν τέχνην καΐ δύναμιν άξίαν εκείνης ένόμισα, σκορπίους δέ καΐ φαλάγγια καΐ μυΐαν καΐ κώνωπας, έχίδνας τε καΐ σκώληκας, ΙλμινΟάς τε και άσκαρίδας ύπ* εκείνης διαπλάττεσ-

Οαι νομίζειν ούχ ύπέμεινα, πλησίον ασεβείας ήκειν απολαβών τήν τοιαύτην δόξαν; Arnob. 2, 59: beluarum et anguium tarn infinita atque innumtrabilia genera cuius rei sunt causa pel informata vet prodsta ? quid in mundo faciunt bubones, immusnli, buttonesi quid alites et vo/ucres cetera*? quid formicarum et vermium genera in varias labes perniciesque nascentia? quid pulices, quid impudentes muscae, araneae, soricest mures, sanguisugae, tippu/ae; Orig. C. Ce/s. 4, 54: έχρήν δ' αύτον, όρώντα θεούς δρακόντων καΐ ασπίδων και βασιλίσκων δημιουργούς . . . λέγειν τάς αίτίας των μερισμών; Stob. vol. 1, p. 193 Wachsmuth; Lyd. De Mens. 4, 74. Many other writers justify the creation of these animals on the ground that they stir men to action (e.g., Plut. Stoic. Repugn. 21, p. 1044 d [so Dean Swift in his Thoughts on various Subjects, w h o observes that such animals are part of the design of Providence to keep human life from stagnation], punish sinners for their sins (Philo, De Prop. 2, p. 115 Aucher), or furnish useful medicines (e.g., Philo, De Prov. 2, p. 114 Aucher; also Nicandcr, Alexipbarmaca and cer­ tain books of Pliny's Natural History), often including remedies against the wounds they have themselves caused, as in the present case (sec b e l o w ) ) . Aug. De Gen. c. Manich. 1, 26, gives a different classification: omnia anima/ia aut utilia nobis sunt, aut perniciosa, out

1232

%

3, fragmcnta

superflua. adversut utilia non babtnt quod dicant. de pernicious autem vel punimur vtl exercemur pel terremur, ut non vitam istam multis pericuJit tt labor/bus subditam sed aJiam meliorem, ubi securitas sum ma est diligamus et desideremus . . . de superfluis vero quid nobis est quaerere [cf. De Gen. ad Lift. 3 , 26J. For other passages cf. Fin. 3 , 6 7 ; Plin. N.H. 2 1 , 7 8 ; T c r t . Adv. Marc. 1, 14; O r i g . Horn. 27 in Num. [snakes m a d e as food for d e e r ] ; Eus. Pr. Ev. 8, 14, 5 9 ; A m b r . Hexaem. 3, 3 8 ; 3 , 4 0 ; Lact. Inst. 7, 4, 1 5 ; [Clem.) Recogn. 8. 43-44; Basil. Hexaem. 5, 4, p . 101 B ; 9, 5, p . 201 D ; Horn, in Ps. 32, 5, p . 336 C ; Ncmcs. De Nat. Horn. {Patr. Gr. 40, 532 A ) ; Hier. In foe/, p . 198 Vallarsi; In Is. 7, p . 2 8 5 ; Adv. lovin. 2, 6 ; T h c o dorct, De Prov. Or. 5 {Patr. Gr. 83, 640); S. O . Dickcrman, De Argumentis quibusdam t Structura Hominis et An. petitis (1909), 7 0 ; F. E . R o b b i n s , The Hexaemeral Ut. (1912), 5, n. 4 (with many references); S. T h o m p s o n , MotifIndex of Folk-Lit. 1 (1932), 338-347 (on helpful wild animals); R. C. G o l d schmidt, Paulinus' Churches at Nola (1940), 8, n. 1; P. H . Dc Lacy in Trans. Am. pbilol. Assoc. 79 (1948), 17. g i g n c n t j b u · : of p l a n t s ; cf. Thes. Ling. Lot. 6 (1931), 1992, 35-60, for examples from Sallust o n w a r d .

m u r i b u e : for m a n y e x a m p l e s o f their use in materia medica sec S i l l i g ' s in. (spiders); J. G . Frazcr o n Apoilod Epii. 3 , 18, p p . 189-190; S. T h o m p s o n , Motif-Index of Folk-Lit. 2 ( 1 9 3 3 ) , 330 Additional cases arc f o u n d in Aristoc H.A. 8, 29, 607 a 23 [ b i t e o f asp|. Ccls. 5, 27, 5 [scorpions]; D i o s c u r . 2, 4" De Simpl. 2, 120, p . 299 Wcllmann; Sext. Plac. Papyr. Lib. medic. 9, 4 {Corp. Med. Lot. 4, 2 6 1 ) ; 9 . 7 ; 9, 9 ; 9, 13. A n d Aug. De Natura et Gratia, 32, remarks: possunt etiam . . . venenis rentm

depelli.

vin. Lact. De Ira Dei, 13, 19-21: Vides ergo magis propter mala opus nobis esse sapientia; quae nisi fusssent proposita rationale animal not essemus. Quod si haec ratio vera est, quam Stoici null ο modo vidert potucrsmt, dissolvitur illud argumentum Epicuri, 'Dcus,* inquit, 'out vult tollere mala et non potest, ant potest et non vult, out tuque vult nequt potest, aut et vult et potest. Si vult et non potest, imbecillus est, qmo in deum non cadit; si potest et non vult, invidus, quod aeque alienum est a deo; si neque vult neque potest, et invidus et inbecillus est ideoqu nee deus; si et vult et potest, quod solum deo conventt, wide erg> sunt mala aut cur ilia non tollitV This tetralemma, as R. Philippson {Sjmb. Osloenses, 19 (1939), 22) has called

it, has been t h o u g h t by P . Schwcnkc {Bert, pbilol. Wocb. 8 (1888). 1308-1309»

3, fragmenta t o c o m e , in substance, at least, from t h e lost portion of our work (3, 65). T h e argument is dearly neither Epicu­ rean nor Stoic, but quite in the spirit o f Carneadean scepsis, with close parallel i n Sext. Emp. Pjrrbon. 3, 10-11: ήτοι γ ά ρ καΐ βούλεται καΐ δύναται πάντων προνοεϊν, ή βούλεται μέν ού δύναται δέ, ή δύναται μέν ού βούλεται δέ, ή ούτε βούλεται ούτε δύναται, άλλ* εΐ μέν καΐ ήβούλετο καΐ ήδύνατο, πάντων αν προυνόει· ού προνοεί δέ πάντων διά τα προειρημένα· ούκ άρα καΐ βούλεται καΐ δύνα­ ται πάντων προνοεϊν. εΐ δέ βούλεται μέν ού δύναται δέ, ασθενέστερος έστι της αίτιας δι' ήν ού δύναται προνοεϊν ών ού προνοεί- έστι δέ παρά τήν θεοϋ έπίνοιαν τό άσ6ενέστερον είναί τίνος

1233

αυτόν, εΐ δέ δύναται μέν πάντων προ­ νοεϊν, ού βούλεται δέ, βάσκανος αν είναι νομισβείη. εΐ δέ ούτε βούλεται ούτε δύναται, καΐ βάσκανος έστι καΐ ασθενής, βπερ λέγειν περί θεοϋ άσεβούντων εστίν, ούκ άρα προνοεί των έν κόσμω ό θεός. Cf. also similar passages quoted at 1, 3, n. {nequtpoiiunt . . . necpolmt), above. Da vies and Baiter would recover from Arnob. 3 , 6-7, certain lost parts o f Book III, but despite some likenesses to Cotta's words in Book I (e.g., 1, 9 2 ; 1, 9 5 ; cf. R. Philippson in PbiloL Wocb. 54 (1934), 192) it seems unsafe to recog­ nize actual fragments; for Arnob. 3 , 8, cf. W. Kroll in Rhtin. Miu. 72 (1917), 63-64; for N . Pcrotti, Cornucopia* cf. 1, 101, n.(fae/ium)t above.

CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA Space forbids any but the briefest citations. The first numeral is that of the pagenumber—numbers above 537 referring to the second volume—, the second numeral that of the line in the text, or, if accompanied by a or b, the line in the first or second columns, respectively, in the notes. Besides helpful references in published reviews—such as that by Professor P. DcLacy in Class. Pbilol. 52 (1957), 111-112—I am indebted to suggestions for volume I in letters received from Professors E. Fraenktl, W. C. Greene, L. A. Post, and H . J. Rose. 5-9: On Cicero's philosophic corpus and the place of the N.D. in this plan cf. Η. Α. Κ. Hunt, Tbe Humanism of Cicero (1954), 1-15; 131-142. Read 1885. 6, η 3: read Att. 19 a 3: read 1929. 23, 11-22: for nn. 4, 5, 6, 7, and 8 read 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. 23 b 1: read disputation*. 26, 10 ff: cf. the important article by P. Levine in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 62 (1957), 7-36, on Cicero's changes of plan; also id. in Cl. Journ. 53 (1958), 146-151. 24, 11: cf. W. Kiaulehn, Dt scaenico Dialogorum Apparatu {Diss, pbilol. Ha/ensts, 23 (1913), 180-181). 35 b 11: read μέν. 35 b 13: read xal. 36 b 17: read Rivil. 38 b 18: read Hermis. 51-52: cf. P. Levine, op. dt. 22, on different phases in the composition of the N.D. 87, n. 3: add R. Locw, Quaest. dt Gr. Verb, in Epp. Cic. (1889); H. Sjogren in Symb. pbilol. O. A. Danielsson dicatae (1932), 338, n. 1; W. Hcraeus, Kl. Scbr. (1937), 220-226. 102, 42: read Bk. I by G. CastcUo, Bks. 1I-III by A. M. Pizzagalli. 105, 1: text and Italian tr. by G. B. Galloni (1863), pp. 440, noted by A. R(osragni) in Riv. d. filologs'a, n. s. 35 (1957), 437. 106, 10: an Italian trans, by N. Marinone, Turin, 1955, is rev. by L.

Parclli in Riv. d. filol. n.s., 35 (1957), 205-207. 109 a 1: P. Levine in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 62 (1957), 35-36, thinks the change in word order in the title may mark a posthumous publication. 110 b 4: D. Holwcrda, Comm. dt Vocis quat est φύσις Vi atque Usu (1955). 113 b 12: read αύταΐ. 115 a 10: read θαύμαζαν. 121 b 52: read έξεκτ,ρύξα.τε. 122 b 12: read 1, 53. 126 b 25: for^/«/e/addDiog. L.3,83. 138 a 7: on the relation of orator and philosopher cf. Fat. 5; Fin. 1, 6; . Brut. 316. 150 a 19: L. Ferrcro, II pitagprismo nel mondo romano (1955), 36. 152 a 6: read ipsum. 153 b 39: read rtprebtnsionts. 153 b 49: for Attic read Greek. 157 a 3: read σημειώσεων. 177 a 42: on Pronoia cf. H. v. Geisau in P.-W. 23, 1 (1947), 747. 178 b 44: read 3, 10, 7. 179 b 39: read τ7,ς των πολλών ψυχής βμματα. 186 a 14: read λεγεσΟαι. 189 b 27: read πρότερα. 199 a 18: read rotundam. 199 b 32: read τοις. 199 b 41: read πραγματεία. 203 b 6: read vapulare. 212 a 11: read discrepationem. 216 a 48: add E. Fraenkel in Cl. Quart. 36 (1942), 11-12. 217 b 43: read <Πυ>θαγόρου.

1236

CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA

374 b 28: read W. Fricdrich. 229 a 41: read άγαθοποι*. 378 b 34: read άντικόπτβι. 229 b 2: read φύσιν. 386 a 25: read Έπίκουρον. 229 b 9: for 17 read 22. 386 a 28: omit comma after άκουσττ.. 232 b 8: read deum. 387 b 9: read τοιούτοι. 242 b 46: for p. 24-25 read p. 8, 24-25. 390 b 20: Professor E. Fraenkcl wouk 242 b 47: read δν. explain the second adjective as Oris. 247 b 7: read όνειρωττόν<των>. 391 a 31: read principatu. 251 b 16: read recti. 392, 1: read timititudints. 252 app. crit. n. 3: add diuina AH. 405 b 7-10: D. L. Page, ed. ot Alcraan. 254 b 24: read έτίμησαν. Partbeneion (1951), would emend the 260 b 27: read 12, 3. fragment in Schol. Pind. O/. 11, 15, tc261 a 15-16: read τοιαύταις. 262 b 36: on deification of benefactors refer to AJcman rather than Alcaeus408 a 43: Philostr. Vit. Ap. 6. 4; cf. L. Ferrcro, Storia del pitagorismo, etc. 6, 10. (1955), 357, nn. 475-476. 267 4: for mundum dieit read mundum 413 b 16: read Vocis. 414 a 30: for tylt read style. deum dicit. 433 a 32: for Epicurus read Lucreuui. 267 a 35: for ntpl read παρά τδν. 446 b 12: for τ6 read τω. 275 a 42: read 309 K. 446 b 18: for δή read δει. 278 b 42: read της του Διός. 447 b 30: read πνεύμονα. 278 b 45: read έδοξασαν. 448 a 17: read διαφερούσαις. 281 a 38: read θεοΐς, 449 b 22: read Έπί-. 284 2: dclcre comma after vuinera. 450 a 54: read είχε. 287 app. crit. n. 1: read cr immortalis 1 l 452 a 3: read 1, 120. A/ , ct immortali H . 455 2: de\etc comma after Apolie294 b 19: on the argument from dorum. consensus first appearing in Democritus 455 2: delete: etiam. see O. Gigon in La notion du divin (1952), 467 a 19: delete comma after πρυλέες". 154. 468 b 14: read πλήθος. 297 b 5: read άδιαρΟρώτους. 473 a 10: for notion read morion. 320 b 45: read άνβρωποειδώς, 477 a 45: for 24, 17 read 24, 16. 326 1: read igitur illud efTicirur. 478 a 16: read acre. 327 b 41: cf. P. Frassinctti in Rip. d. 478 b 10: read σϊμον. filol. 32 (1954), 113. 483 a 53: read R. S. Conway. 335 b 3: read quern. 490 app. crit. n. 6: for scmel read 336 a 29: read τωδε. semeJ. 347 a l l and 32: read Croncrt. 490 b 16: read Κέρκωπος. 348 a 7: add Diog. L. 4, 42. 498 a 32: read testificetur. 351 b 27: for [Plat.l read Plat. 500 a 12: read welfare of the gods. 354 2: for ipsis read ipsi. 503 b 24: read p. 1098 c-d. 357 b 18: add Timon Phlius ap. Sext. Emp. Adv. Phys. 1, 57. 511 app. crit. n. 5: read sperato ab 359 b 35: E. Wust in P.-W. 22 (1953), eis H. 513 b 11: read σκεψαμένους. 468-478 lists 173 sons of Neptune. 513 b 44: read εύσέβειαν. 359 b 48: read έκγονους. 515 a 35: read κελεύσειν. 361 a 42: read imagines. 361 b 10: read poterit. 515 b 40: on Prodicus cf. K. v. Friu inP.-IT. 23, 1 (1957), 85-89. 363 b 2: read Schwcnke. 521 a 13: add K. Lchmann, Same 364 b 40: for 2, 21 read 2, 121. /brace (1955). 366 b 11: read κρίναντας. 528 a 5: read φρονούντων. 372 a 43: read clinamen. yil b 21: before Βαργυληίτης insert 528 b 26: read αλλήλους. διαλεκτικός. 528 b 36: read χρήσΟαι. 374 a 45: read Ισται. 533 app. crit.n. 6: read ucneremur rP.

CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA 533 a 3 1 : delete: of gender. 535 3 : read liniamentis. 536 a 3 2 : read Schmid. 537 a 5 : add E u r . Hippo/. 1 1 3 ; 1059. 537 b 4 : S. Weinstock in P.-W. 23, 1 (1957), 822-823. 554 a 2 : F. Pfistcr in P.-IF. 4 Supplbd. (1924), 296. 554 a 2 3 : A. Momigliano in foum. of Rom. Stud. 47 (1957), 112. 558 a 8: o n clairvoyance Philostr. Vit. Ap. 4, 10; 5, 30. 571 b 8 : o n the Dccii cf. Ad Herenn. 4 , 57. 5 7 7 a 24: v. Blumenthal in P.-W. 21 (1951), 1867-1876. 5 9 9 a 8: add Fin. 2, 17: latins... compressius. 619 b 4 1 : W. J. Vcrdcnius i n La notion du divin (1952), 244; rhe G r e e k god is not divine because he is g o d b u t god because he is divine; U. v. W i l a m o v . i u Moellcndorff, Der daub* d. HeJlen. 1 (1931), 18-19, thinks " G o d " for the G r e e k s is primarily a predicate expression for whatever is superior. Cf. J. v. Camp and P. Canart, Le sens du mot Θ Ε Ι Ο Σ cbe\ Platon (1956). 622 a 2 9 : add. K. Rcinhardt in P.-W. 22 (1953), 587-588. 622 b 1 8 : on Aristotle's scale o f being cf. F. Solmscn in Am. Journ. of Pbilol. 76 (1955), 163-164. 638 b 3 7 : add Hcraclitus, £ * " " / · Horn. p . 40 Bonn.: τοϋ 8έ παρ* ήμΐν ττυρίς. 652 b 19: Ε. Boisacq, Dirt, e'tjm. de la langut gr.a (1938), 2, derives abacus from Heb. i b i q , dust. 653 a 2 3 : add Philostr. Vit. Ap. 8, 3 1 . 660 b 10: for t w o seasons cf. A e s o p , 271 Perry. 660 b 1 2 : for four seasons a d d C. Frcdrich in Pbilol. Vnttrsucb. 15 (1899), 4 5 ; W. Kranz in Pbilologus, 93 (1939), 443. 668 b 2 1 : add L. I crrcro, Storia del pitagorismo, etc. (1955), 2 9 ; 347 (palin­ genesis). 6 8 1 b 4 1 : id. 29. 682 a 36: add Philo, Quaest. in Gen. 4, 164; Quaest. in Exod. 2, 2 3 ; 2, 7 8 ; 2, 85. * 6 8 2 b 1: sublunary; add E u n a p . Vit. PbiL p . 469. 686 a 4 : artifex; cf. Aetna, 599.

1237

694 a 18: T. R. S. B r o u g h t o n , Magi­ strates of tbe Rom. Rip. 1 (1951), 207, o n the inscriptional form Caiatinus. 703 a 2 : A. Bruhl, Liber Pater (1953). 707 b 54 t o 708 a 2 : add E. R. Dodds, Tbe Greeks and tbe Irrational (1951), 6 1 ; F. M. Cornford, Principium Sapientiae (1952), 213. 715 a 1 5 : cf. J. W h a t m o u g h , Forms of Discourse (1956), 259, after K. Brugmann, Sjnt. d. einfacben Salves im Indogerm. (1925), 17-24. 716 b i f f : Etymologizing of the names of gods begins as early as H o m e r (//. 2 1 , 6 ; Od. 8, 82); cf. W. J. Vcrdenius in La notion du divin (1952), 159. 724 a 4 6 : Indie parallels t o Janus and Vesta: G. Dumczil, Tarpeia" (1947), 97-102. 737 b 24: add Dio Chrys. 3 1 , 15. 741 a 1 Cf.: cf. P. Lcvinc in Harv. Stud, in cl. Pbilol. 62 (1957), 7-36 for a change of plan here s h o w n . 757 b 1: cf. Epicharmus ap. Tcrt. De An. 18, 1. 762 b 18: add W. James, Varieties of relig. Experience (1902), 432; F. M. Cornford, Plato s Cosmology (1937), 3 7 ; W. J. Vcrdenius, op. cit. 248. These views are parodied by Voltaire, Candide, passim. 766 b 3 4 : on the spelling of Britannia cf. T. R. Holmes, Anc. Britain (1907), 459-461. 770 a 1 7 : add Div. 1, 51, and Pease's n. (Dtcius Hit). 775 a 3 : o n a house implying an architect cf. D . H u m e , Dial. cone. net. Relig. part 2. 781 a 14: pieces of steel t h r o w n together d o not make a w a t c h ; ibid. 784 b 3 6 : K. Reinhardr in P.-W. 22 (1953), 809 for subterranean mystery temples. 838 a 29: P r o c y o n ; cf. A. Boker in P.-W. 23, 1 (1954), 614. 841 a 2 : on the sources of the teleo­ logy add K. Rcinhardt in P.-VP. 22 (1953), 702-703. 847 a 2 0 : Diog. L. 7, 134; 7, 142. 853 b 4 : Porphyr. Ad Gaurum, 7, 3, p. 44 Kalbfleisch: τά $*ή8η [sc. φυτά] καΐ προς χάρακας ώσπερ χείρας έκτιίvci τάς Ελικας.

1238

CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA

865 b 7: ducklings ; cf. G. White, Nat. Hist. o/Selbomt (1789), 76. 877 a 33: the swiftest animals are most timid; Dio Chrys. 9, 16. 878 b 17: on the stinging ray cf. Nicand. Tber. 828-836; Alex. 470-473. 882 b 34: a sow which was parent of 300 pigs; G. White, op. at. 75. 886 a 22: domesticated animals de­ pendent on man: Porphyr. De Abst. 3, 12. 894 a 12: C. Dornavius, Ampbitbeatrum Sapientiae (1619), 718-719 for encomia on sleep. 897 a 12: for Naz. read Nyss. 897 a 17: read σοφ^. 903 b 20: read Nyss. 905 b 3: K. Reinhardt in P.-W. 22, 1 (1953), 711. 916 b 34: cf. Columella, 7, 3, 26. 947 a 33: W. Jaeger in Gutting, gel. Αηχ. 1913, 534; id. in Gnomon, 11 (1955), 575 (in rev. of H. Merki). 953 a 12: J. Andre, Lex. des termes de botamque en Latin (1956), 182. 962 b 19: add on hunting Dio Chrys. 3, 135. 963a 7: add Hor. Ep. 1, 18, 45-57; Manil. 4, 222-226; Sil. 8, 516; J. Aymard, Essai sur Us tbasses rom. (1951), 472-473. 969 a 8: add Hdt. 2, 16. 973 b 33: on divine omniscience, Eunap. lit. Pbil. p. 470; 1214 a 3 below. 993 b 22: on consensus add Fin. 2, 44; 2, 81. 995 b 14: the Dioscuri as announcers of victory; cf. F. Pfister in P.-W. Suppl. 4 (1924), 296. 996 b 6 ff.: add Heracles by River Tyras (Hd*. 4, 82); Jesus at church of Domine quo vadis at Rome (K. Baedeker Central Italy and Rome " (1909), 441); St. Thccla near the Greek Patriarchate in Jerusalem {yidi, 23 Feb., 1927); the angel Victor, seen by St. Patrick in County Down (J. A. Froude, Short Stud, of great Subjects (1908 cd.), 2, 267; 3, 344). 1020 a 21: music of the spheres, add Philo, Quaest. in Gen. 4, 110.

1030 b 24: Hexaditus and fire cf. At. 2, 118. 1039 a 11 :/*///7T<J in Aristotle, cf. Diog. L. 5. 21. 1039 b 28: on temptrantia Fin. 1,47: 2,60. 1044 b 11: Leucothea; R. Flacclier? in Rev. des it. one. 52 (1950), 18-27. 1055 a 45: add B. Hcmbcrg in Erams. 50 (1952). 1053b 17: Egyptian Heracles; Phi-

losti. Vit. Ap.2,33. 1096 b 12: Zeus born in Crete: Philostr. Vit. Ap. 4, 34. 1097 a 27: Schol. Callim. Hjmwn. 1, 8, p. 42 Pf« ifler. 1111b 45 :Brelich's work is in Alb* VigiJiae, N.F. 6 (1949); add E. S. Mc­ Cartney in Pap. Mich. Acad. Sa., Arts & Letters, 16 (1931), 122-123. 1125 a 21: trieterides: Hdt. 4, 108. 1127 a 20: read Diona. 1137 a 23: Veiovis: M. Schuster in P.-W. 8A1 (1955), 600-610. 1147 b 4: parricidio; A. Waldc-J. B. Hofmann, Lot. etym. Worterb. » (1949), 253; F. Leifer in P.-W. 18, 2 (1949), 1472-1479 (bibliography). 1151 b 18: on recte facere see Hor. E«. 1, 1, 59-60. 1167 b 15: T. R. S. Broughron, Magistr. of the Rom. Rep. 2 (1952), 152. 1168 b 27: the Argo built at the foot of Pelion; Hdt. 4, 179. 1186 a 6: Fin. 2, 97 says that philo­ sophers usually die in their b ds. 1189b 35: Anaxaichus; add Dio Chrys. 37, 45. 1197 a 12: sacred tables: P. Stengel, Gr. Kultusaltert* (1920),23; 99 and n. 17; W. Dconna in Bull. Corr. Hell. 58 (1934), 1-90. 1203 b 17: on teredo H. Steier in P.-W. 20 (1950), 1386. 1214 a 3: divine omniscience: R. Pettazzoni, L'onniscienza di Dio (1955; Engl. tr. by H. J. Rost (1956)); 973 b 33 above. 1220 b 5: add J. Irmischer, GotterZorn bei Homer (1950).

INDEX ab 305 abacus 652-653, 1237 Abdcra 525; Abderites 355 abdico 577 abditus 313-314 Abclard 58 ab/egnus 1169 abstracts, plurals of 1068; personified 689, 691-693 absurdus 618, 639 Absyrtus 1079-1080 Academia 154-155, 159, 309, 383, 411, 975; Acadtmtca of Cicero 151, 162; Academic(s) 115-116, 137, 156, 161, 171, 539, 540, 542, 599, 934, 1157; methods 9, 35-36, 119, 344; st* oho έττοχή Acanthus 1103 accessus 624, 657, 661 accidents 754 accipiter 1074-1075 L. Accius 48, 522, 769-772, 1048-1049, 1215-1216 Acheron 1059-1060 AchiUcs 1067 [AcroJ 57 actuosus 496 tx acuminibus 569 acute 1016; acutius 1005; acutus 931, 1009 ad 112, 462; ad numerum 316-317 Adclard 643 adflatus 972 aditus 860 admimchlum 853 Adonis 1128-1129 adpetitio 686, 1028; adpttilus 615, 624, 857-858 adscripticius 1045 adtdatio 956 adultery, divine 286-287 adumbro 392-393 advttperasco 1225 αδύνατα 801 aedificator 175-176, 188 aedilis 194 Aceta 1077-1078, 1079. 1104

Acgialeus 1079-1080 Aegisthus 1217 Aegyptius 289-291, 412-418, 467, 873, 1043, 1053, 1103. 1105-1106, 11111112, 1113 Aegyptus 468, 886-888, 1105-1106 L. Aclius Stilo 710, 720, 723, 725 L. Aemilius Paulus 554-558, 970 M. Aemilius Paulus 1180 M. Aemilius Scaurus 694 Aeneas 701 aequabilitai 657-658 atr 210, 230-231, 611-612, 716-718, 775-776, 797-798 ats 940-941, 943-944 Aesculapius 700, 702, 1044-1045, 1065, 1114-1115, 1195, 1199-1200, 1217 otttrnus 825 attbtr 251-252, 270, 271-272, 798-799; Aether 1062, 1094-1095. 1102 Aetna 787-788 Afcr 421 afluo 506 Africa 426, 469; Africus vtntus 469470 Africanus, set Cornelius Agamemnon 971 agnosticism 16, 118, 120, 131, 228, 350 ago 169 agriptta 384-385 Alabandus 1043. 1084-1085; Alabandensis 1085 Albucius 452 Alcacus 404-405 Alcamcncs 424-426 Alcmaeo 215-216 Alcmena 1056 Alco 1099 L. Alcnus 1161 Ales 831-832; alius 961 Alexander 529, 732-733 Alcxinus 1010 alius (gen.) 860 allegory 255-256, 272, 276, 279, 281-282, 284-287, 425. 490, 705-708, 711-712, 725.736, 1133, 1138

1240

INDEX

alliteration 294, 334-335, 337-338, 354, 361, 444, 456, 527, 542, 549, 561, 588, 591, 614, 623, 627, 629, 635, 638, 680, 709. 747, 750, 756, 760, 771, 804, 810, 820, 837, 856, 864, 893, 894-895, 904, 907, 952, 956, 966, 974, 1020, 1031, 1032, 1033, 1146, 1148, 1223 alphabet 780, 1112-1114 alpha privative 492 alvus 902, 905-906 Ambrose 57 ambrosia 500-501 amotnitas 795 Amor 1062; see also Cupido Amphiaraus 1080 amphibians 477-478 anachronisms 24, 27, 170, 516, 696, 946, 1081 anacoluthon 157, 300, 365, 400, 713, 774, 781, 787, 989, 1031, 1173 Anactcs 1098 analogy 318 anaphora 700, 944-945 anas 865 Anaxagoras 211-213, 357 Anaxarchus 1189-1190 Anaximandcr 200, 205, 208-209 Anaximenes 209-211 Andromeda 824-825, 827 Ancmo 1091 anfractus 651 Anguis 815 Anguitcncns 814 anicula 247, 341; ani/is 734, 997-998; miHter 1221 animalis 775; composite 402, 484, 490491 animus and anima 594 Annalts 781 annus mag/ius 667-670, 848, 1230; vertens 658-659, 675 Ansclm 590, 626, 647-648 Ante Cancm 838 Antcros 1127-1128, 1132 anthropomorphism 198, 220, 245, 250, 256, 259, 272, 280-282, 305-307, 310, 393, 395-399, 411, 434, 438, 441, 535, 647, 734 4νϋρ6>πος, etymology 914 anticipate 295-296, 308 antidotes 872, 1231 Antiochus 16, 137-139, 166-168, 171 Anriopa 1102 Antisthencs 237-239

antithesis 340 anus 176-177, 550; see also anicula AoccL- 1100-1101 ape see simia aper 876-877 Aphrodite 707 Apis 416-418 απόγραφα 19 Apollo 412, 423, 727, 728, 1053, 1064, 1065-1066, 1085, 1105, 1115, 11171119, 1128, 1218; Dclian 1208-1209; beardless 1195-1196 Apoltodorus (Stoic) 455; tyrant 11881189 Apolloniarcs 230 apologists, Christian 53 aposiopcsis 247, 451 apostrophe 434-436, 501 aptus 652, 897 apud 566 aqua, plural 612 Aquarius 829 Aquila 832 aquilentus 662 M \ Aquilius 585 C. Aquillius 1166-1167 Aquinas 58 ara 1015-1016; arae et foci lib, 1225; Ara, constellation 835-836, 1046 araneo/a 861-862 Aratus 802; Aratea 27, 45, 50, 802 arbitro 142 arbor 944 Arcadia 1094-1095, 1117, 1118-1119; Arcades 1115, 1119, 1130 Arccsilas 153, 375-376 Archc 1100-1101 Archilochus 489, 1216-1217 Archimedes 766-769 arcbitecttts 182, 774-775, 918-919 Arctophylax 816-817 Arctos 817, 819, 824; Arctoc 805, 809810, 816 Arcus 830-831 Ardcas 1072 ardor 223 argtntum 943-944 Argia (Iuno) 420-421; Argivus 421 A r g o 833-834, 1046; Argonautae 771 Argus 1111-1112 Aries 826, 834 Aristacus 1065-1066 Aristippus 1173-1174 Aristo 256, 1172

INDEX

Aristotle 23-24, 152, 240-244, 326, 453, 489-490, 496, 629, 639-642, 643-644, 783, 869; his De Philosophic 232, 240 Arius pagus 742 Amobius 54, 83 arripio 394, 593 Arsinoe 1116 Arsippus 1116-1117 arteria 605-606, 911; aspera arteria 900901, 936 artifex 685; artificiotus 683-685 arx 916 Asdrubal 1219 Asia 969, 1122 asinus 959 ασώματος 233-234, 243

asoius 1173 aspis 1074-1075 Astartc 1128 Asteria 1055, 1069 asttum 598, 638-639, 642, 946; astral religion 546, 633, 801 Astypalensis 1067 asyndeton 348, 360, 375, 500, 527, 638, 708, 714, 730, 759, 791, 940, 984, 1024, 1065, 1066 ataraxy 301, 331-332, 467 atheism 7, 34, 118, 120-123, 125, 130, 131, 211, 221. 355. 357. 358. 430. 432, 451,454, 515, 517-519, 646; 4θεος 355 Athena 278-279, 1065; see Minerva Athcnac 347, 403. 424, 951, 969, 1069, 1082, 1084, 1098, 1105, 1418; Atheniensis 356, 430, 741, 951 A. Atilius Calatinus 694, 969-970 M. Atilius Regulus 1181 atomus 321, 337, 362, 363-365, 368, 370, 387, 493-494, 506, 782 atqui (in minor premiss) 589-590, 1024 Arrcus 1099-1100, 1149, 1156 Atticism 541 attingo 193 attraction, grammatical 543, 548, 615 Attus, see Navius auctoritas 8, 148-149, 744, 983, 987, 992 audio 345, 347; auditus 924 augur 161, 563. 569, 572, 574-575, 631, 714, 961, 965-966, 984; augurum precatio 1090-1091; De Augurns 8, 13 Augustine 55-57 C. Aurclius Cotta 16-17, 24-25, 26, 27-28. 32, 35, 162. 165. 166. 169. 170, 309, 343, 345, 347. 388, 539, 541, 542, 545, 647, 740, 933, 964, 967, 974,

1241

979, 980. 982, 986, 987, 988, 989, 998, 1007, 1142, 1225-1227; pontifex 353, 406 Auriga 819-821 otitis ("car") 917, 925, 929 Aurora 407-409 auspicium 571, 984-985; auspicato 575 Avis 829 Babylon, see Diogenes haca 879 Bacon, Francis 60; Roger 58-59 Balbus, see Lucilius herbaria 413, 873-874; barharus 575 bark (of trees) 852-853 Bayle, Pierre 60 Bears, see Arctos bea/i/as, beatitudo 458, 501 Bclus 1056 beneficence 689, 699, 701, 713, 873 bestia 895, 955; bestiola 925 bilingual words 672 bilis 907, 908 birds 885-886; see also migration bis bina 654 bison 879 blotto 1231-1232 Boccaccio 59

Bocotia 1081 Boling broke 60 book-burning 357-358, 430 Bootes 816-817 bos 630, 957-959, 1074 Bosc, Sir J. C. 853 biachylogy 379, 390, 814, 1224 brassica 854 bread and wine 690 Britannia 766; Britannicus 1014 Bruni, Leonardo 59 Brutus, see Iunius Bubastis 416 Cabirus 520-522, 1122, 1210 cacophony 142, 431, 432, 505 cadence 618 Cadmus 1077 Caecilius 48, 159-160; L. Caecilius Metcllus 970; Q. Caecilius Mctellus 1187 catlestis 546 caeruleus 424 Caesar, see lulius catsius 423-424 Calatinus, see Atilius

1242

INDEX

Calchas 562 color 604, 606-607, 613, 617, 658, 904

Cerberus 1060 Ccrcicnsis 1078-1079 Cercops 490 Ceres 273, 690-692, 703-704. 722, "x-

Calvin, John 59 cameI us 859 Camims 1103-1104 Cancer 819 candeo 548 Canicula 1018 canis 630, 873, 882, 942-943, 956-957, 1075-1076; Canis 833 Cannae 1180-1181 cannibalism 711-712 cano (verb) 602; canorus 930 canonization 292-293 cantberius 995 capeduncu/a 1057-1058 Capclla 820-821 capitt vela to 571-572 capito 410 Capitolium 485-487, 693-694; Capitolinus 421-422, 993 copra 874; Capra 820-821, 1046 Capricornus 830 Carbo, see Papirius cordo 804-805 Carneadcs 42-49, 127, 133, 153-154, 343, 432, 494. 507, 511, 690, 964-965, 1010, 1022. 1056, 1058, 1060-1061 carnivorousness 860 carpo 218 Carthago 1218; person 1055; Carthaginiensis 1194 Cassiepia 824 Castor 553-557, 700-702, 997-998, 1065, 1099; see also Tyndaridae castration 706-708. 1126, 1135 cat, see foe/is catalogues 61-82 catastasis, see conflagratio catastcrisms 700 Cato, see Porcius Catulus. see Luta'ius tonus 853-854 cause and effect 760 caves 784-787. 793 cedo (imperative) 392 celeuma 773 ceniaurus 483-484. 1087-1088, 1154; Ccntaurus 835 centre 758; centripetal 842-843, 845 Orpheus 823 cera 379-380, 1025

737, 1046-1047, 1089, 1136, 1141 cemo 319, 482, 963. 1007 cerva 875 Chalcidicus 1012-1014 characters in the N.D. 27-29 Charon 1060 Chelae 835-836 chiasmus 324, 462-463, 791, 942 chickens, sacred 564 Chimaera 491, 550 cbirograpbum 1161 Chius 1172 chorda 938 χρόνος 710; see Cronus chryselephantine statues 1193-1194 Chrysippus 265-277, 297, 301, 307. 455. 589, 628-429, 631, 632-033. 706, "W, 949, 960, 984, 1004, 1016, 1137-113*: Chrysippa 456 chyle 906-907 cibus 604-605, 640-641 Cicero, see Tullius cinema 493 Cinna, set Cornelius Circe 1077-1078, 1104-1105 circulus 651 Cius 514-515 clairvoyance 557-558 clamo 433, 457 M. Claudius Marccllus 694-695, 9rLl 1179-1180; Ap. Claudius Pulchcr 11. P. Claudius 563-564 clausulac 274 Cleanthcs 256-257, 261, 580, 604, 63.;. 706, 984, 1003, 1004, 1034, 1137-11Λ? Clcomcncs 1229 clepsydra 765 climate and character 592, 640 clinamen 361, 370-372, 375. 387 Clitomachus 43-49, 133, 343, 1010, 1022, 1056; see also Carneadcs Cocytus 1059-1060 Codrus 1083 Coclius Antipatcr 20-21, 563, 565 cognatio 1021 cofftitio 111-112 coinqmno 1149 Colchus 1104 Collins, Anthony 60 Colonus 1069

calendar reform 946

callidus 1016

INDEX

c o m e t 584 commtnticius 175, 222, 734 commissure 911-912, 940 commodus 168-169. 541, 581 comparison, double 263 con- in compounds 308-309, 582, 596, 678, 685, 758, 851, 933 concentus 850 conciliatrix 397-398 concilium deorum 173-174 Concordia 695-696, 749, 1072 concretio 378 conditio 932 condocefacio 963 confectio 944 conflagratio 778-779, 840, 847-849. 10301031 coniectura 579 conivto 989-990 consecro 749, 1140 consensus 15, 118-119, 294-295, 306, 354, 1175-1176 conservatio 683 consessus 352-353 consisto 558-559 CZomolatio 6, 11 constantia 117-118 constellations 801-838 consultrix 686 continuatio 340-341 emtio 351-352, 357-358 conus 649; conical gods 200, 654 copia verborum 145 cor 606, 903, 908. 910 Corinthus 1219 I.. Cornelius Cinna 1183-1184, 1186; L. Cornelius Lcnrulus Lupus 359; P. Cornelius Scipio Acmilianus 970, 1181; P. Cornelius Scipio Africanus 585-586, 970; P. Cornelius Scipio Nasica 572-573, 984; duo Scipiones 1179 Cornificius 53 comix 1000-1001 corona 541, 1197-1198; Corona 814, 1046 corpusculum 782 Corsica 1090 Ti. Coruncanius 508, 969-970, 983-984 corpus 869; Corvus 837 Corybas 1118 coryphaeus 346-347 Coryphe 1130 cosmopolitanism 529-531 cosmos 587-588, 591-592

1243

Cotta, sse Aurelius Cous 390-391 crassus aer 592-593 Crassus, set Licinius Cratcra 837 creation 187-188 credo 562 creo 573 Crcta 874, 1118; Crctcnsi? 1096 cripples 425 Critias 513 Crirolaus 1218-1219 crocodi/us 413-415, 471, 865, 884-885. 1074-1075 Cronus 708-710 Crotonias 215, 217, 559 Cudworth, Ralph 60 cults 32-53, 737; cultus 940 «war-clauses 243; cum . . . turn 111 Cupido697, 1120, 1126-1127, 1131-1132 curiosius 147-148, 338-339 M. Curius Dcntatus 969-970 cuttlefish, see sarpia cycles 668-670 cygnus 858 cylinder, cylindric gods 200, 649, 654 Cynosura 806-808, 824, 1116 Cyrcnaicus 122-123 date of the N.D. 20-22, 135; dramatic date 24-25, 585 day and night 893-894; see o/so dies de 110, 124 dead, worship of the 263-264, 266 death 433 decentia 929 Dccius, Dccii 571, 1001-1002 deciinatio 1028 dedico 749 defection dtfectus 661-662, 946 dcfcas, physical 410 Deianira 1154 deification 12, 226, 254-255, 262, 292293, 516-519, 689, 1049, 1060 deists 60 de/icatus 472, 499, 503 de/iro 258-259, 279, 456 Dclius 1208-1209 Delphi 1118-1119 Dclphinus 832 delubrum 161, 1209, 1225-1226 Demeter, see Ceres Dcmocritus 228-230, 363, 365, 371, 375. 386-387, 454, 488, 524-526, 745; 79

1244

INDEX

Drmocrireus 386, 1189-1190 dens 898-899, 936-937; extraction 1117 desiccation 849 dens generic 207; see also gods; dtus ex macbina 335 dtvotio 571-572 Diagoras 122-123, 355, 512, 1210, 1212 diaiectice 146; dialtcticus 372, 438-439 dialogue 9, 537; tvpe of 22-24, 981-982; setting 13, 45, 48; faults 26-27, 741 Diana 727-730, 732-733, 1085, 1119, 1132 dUiamnus 874-875 ditto 380 dies 552; dies deficiat 1185; day and night 893-894; Dies 1062, 1108, 11251126 diptus 464-465, 939-940; Digiti (Idaei) 1053-1055 digrams 661 diiunttio 373-374 dilato 1009 dimeio 818 diminutives 1058. 1202-1203 Diodotus 16, 137-139 Diogenes of Apollonia 213, 230-231; of Babylon 42, 277; the Cynic 530, 1191, 1210 Diomedes 971 Diona 1127 Dionysius 1 1187, 1191-1201 Dionysus 1098-1099, 1121-1124 Dioscoroe 1096-1098; see also Castor and Pollux and Tyndaridae Dis 720 discriptio 212-213 dislocation of text 590 disputatio 543 distinctio 586 dittography 356, 1011, 1066 divination 341, 342, 965-966, 971, 1066, 1223 divinus 1001 doctrine 140 doctus 133 dogmatism 7 do/o malo 1166-1167; Dolus 1062-1063 dolphin 399; see also Delphinus dominator 548 doxography 30-31, 39-42, 54, 147, 172173, 203-204, 217, 279, 316, 445-446, 456 Draco 809-812; dragons 469 dreams 307, 419, 1227

drugs 873 Drusus, set Livius dualism 211-213 C. Duellius 970 dum 771-772 dumetum 368-369 durus 931 eagle 399 car, see attris earthquake 583 txultus 632 editus and ptrfectus 51-52 editions of the N.D. 88-103 effutio All Ημαρμένη 339; see fatum Elea 1190; Bcatics 152 elements, four 182, 193, 225-226, Z"0. 474-476, 594-595, 758. 7 8 0 - 7 8 1 , 79±

798,1026; fifth 243, 758, 798 elephantus 462, 952-943; elepbas 859-860, 963 Elcusis 519-520 Elis 1125-1126 ellipsis 169, 194, 216 eloquentia 935 Empedoclcs 223-227, 449 encyclopaedia 146 Engonasin 812-813 enim 205 Ennius 48, 460-461, 518-520, 547-549. 654, 713, 781, 803, 811, 815, 816, 8Λ», 823, 829, 1143-1145. 1177 ενθουσιασμός 972 enumero 124 epbebus 403-404 Ephefia (Diana) 732-733 Epicurus 8, 12, 13, 17, 31-32, 42-45 125-126, 155-156. 170, 173, 181, 204, 213-214, 219, 259, 276, 281-282, 291 294, 300, 312, 324, 342. 350, 365. 366, 370, 375-376, 380, 384-385, 386. 429-430, 432-433, 434. 436, 441, 451, 453, 454, 472, 497, 498, 501, 502, 503. 508, 524, 527. 533, 534, 536. 542, 543. 648, 653-654, 688, 753, 965, 980.

uneducated 381-383, 431, 744; hj> worship 328; prayer 252, attitude toward divination 965; his garden. see tortus \ Epicureus 156, 171, 173. 185, 288, 345, 348, 366-367. 392, 429.

498, 503, 740, 961; neglect of style 346 Epidaurus 1195 epiglottis 901-902

INDEX

epiphytes 610 •pitomcs 17, 41, 43. 204. 312 :ττοχή 116, 134. 411 quus 629, 1074; white 556-557, 995; Equus 825, 829, 835 ^rasistratus 897 -Lrasmus 59 ircbus 1064 Erccthcus 1082, 1084 ^ridanus 834 rror 125, 542 ruditus pulvis 652-653 :soteric 238-239, 312, 352, 388-389 i^quiliac 1139-1140 Εστία 725 ·/ 327, 1019 'tenim 747 'testae 890-891 nhics 5, 6, 146, 238 •tiam 374 Fltruscan wall-paintings 551; disciptina 569; haruspices 572 etymology, popular 331, 515, 548, 823, 388, 914, 1137, 1212-1213; Stoic 562, 709-711, 716, 718-725, 728, 730, 11361137; see alsofigurettjmologica Rubulcus 1098-1099 Eucharist 1047 Kudoxus 659 Jiuhcmcrism 12, 261, 286, 516-519, 1092, 1133 Kumcnidcs 1069 Eunucbus 1157 euphemism 909, 919, 1049, 1050, 1069, 1108 Euphrates 888 Liuripides 715 Fluripus 598, 1012-1014 Huropa 400-401, 969, 1014 evaporation 608 everriculum 1165 evil, problem of 33, 1230 exc{i)udo 865, 885 exedra 162-164 txemplum 49-50, 553, 563, 969 exoteric 238-239, 312 exploro 118, 329-330, 360 exseeror 714 ex spiralto 756 exia 971-972 exuro 987 eye, see oculus Q. Pabius Maximus 694-695,970,1179-80

1245

fabrica{tio) 181, 895-896, 909, 910, 940 C. Fabricius Luscinus 969-970 fat 392 foe/is 413-416, 471. 1075-1076 fatherhood of God 549 fatum 339, 999-1000; Fatum 1063; set βΐμαρμένη faulting 584 Faunus 560, 1003 fear of death 433; of the gods 513, 582; cause of religion 395 ftbris 1015; Fcbris 1139 ftrrum 940-941, 943 ficirix \22\ fides Gyre) 926, 954; fidicen 1011 fiats mala 1164; Fides 693-694, 749, 828, 1072, 1209 fiduaa 1165 C. Figulus 572-573 figura ttjmologica 182, 380. 685 fire 270, 607, 613, 617, 634-637, 683685, 1030, 1034; two kinds 637-639; methods of lighting 607; fire-born 476-479 Firmicus Maternus 55 fir mitas 317 fish 868, 884, 1040-1043, 1075; shell-fish 786, 862-864, 867-868; see also Pisces fissum 1000 C. Flaminius 565 fiexibilis 931 /lumen 540, 599; Flumen 834 fim 322, 341; flux 270-271, 758, 1026 Fons 1090 fools 993-994 foot-prints 996-997 for (Jando) 413-414 Formianus 1204 formica 954, 1008 fortitudo 1040 fortuna 642-643, 681; Mala Forutna 1139-1140 fox 438 Fraus 1064 freedom of the will 370-371 fremitus 583 frigus 658; plural 610 fnmto 410 frumentum 889-890 futmen 583-584 fundo 280 Furia 1070-1071 Furina 1069-1071 fuscina 772

1246

INDEX

fusats 930-931 fusio 267-268 juttilis 175 gaJeaius 467 gallma 865, 885 Ganymcdes 500-501, 829 Gelo 1194 γ?) μήτηρ 722 pmini 819, 820; Gemini 837 gena 923-924 generative principles 613 genre-painting 425 &*»{*) 827 geocentric system 178, 200, 474-476 gtometria 1207-1208 g/tres 111 gestation 730-732 Gigas 735-736 globus 651-653, 656 glosses 191, 233, 234, 320, 422, 499-500, 1059 gnosis 240 goat 419-420 gods: forms, garb, marriages 734-735; ages 412; sex 448, 457; birth 412-413, 442-444; beauty 310; intelligence 747; omniscient 219, 973, 1213-1214; not omniscient 1175; omnipotent 687, 761-762, 1220; not omnipotent 761762; language 447-448; ethical quali­ ties 1105; vices 734-735; heterogeneous 689-690; astral 689; perishable 209, 227, 286, 290, 519, 1029; composite 246; akin to men 511; sleep 188, 457; idleness 687; beneficence 690, 747; two Epicurean types 316-317; Scaevola's three types 514; homonymous gods 1092; theophagy 1047; see also dtus\ graves of gods Golden Age 957-959; golden fleece 1149-1150 Gracchus, see Scmpronius gradatim 440 grades of being 326, 615, 622, 625, 627 Graecia 154, 345, 690, 706, 970, 1043, 1044-1045, 1069, 1132-1133, 11871188, 1157; Graccus (adj.) 143-145; 727, 775; (subst.) 165, 233-234, 584, 615, 672, 675, 686, 720, 721, 722, 725, 728, 782, 813, 822, 998, 1002, 1022, 1052, 1077, 1085, 1120; Graccc (adv.) 651, 676, 687, 709, 721, 862-863

Graiugena 777; Graius 776, 806, 814815, 838, 1098 grammatical lapse 229 grand* 1203 gratia 302-303; Gratia 1064 graves of gods 286. 1096-1097. 1116, 1117 gravir 931; gramtas 117-118 gravity, specific 474-476 Greet in Latin letters 672, 677 gnu 858-859, 869-871 gnbemo 141-142, 332; gubtrnalor 1170 gurgustium 195 giutatus 917-918, 927. 931 babeo with infinitive 356; with participle 549-550 habit, force of 788 bactemu 198 Haedus 821 Hadoardus 58 Hanunon 421-422 hand, set mania Hannibal 1179-1180 bapax legomena 224, 550 haplography 187, 214, 243. 244, 321, 380,498, 532,635,937, 1134 harmony of spheres 598, 1019-1020 Harpalus 1191 baruspex 574, 578, 965, 985 baut 130; baud scio an 577 heart, set cor Hecate 1068-1069 hedgehog 855 hedonism 497, 510, 524 Hegel 60 ήγεμονιχόν 257-259, 268, 615-616 Helcnus 562 Helice 806-807, 811, 820 heliocentric system 476 Hcliopolis 1103 hell, see inferi hendiadys 318, 361, 779, 886 Hephaestus 424-426; see also Volcanus Hera, see Iuno Hcradides Ponticus 23-24, 246-248 Heraditus 270, 322, 389, 684, 850, 1030-1031 berba 963 Hercules 700-702, 1044-1045, 1050, 1065, 1085, 1154, 1207; plural of 1051-1056 Hermarchus 449

INDEX Icrmcs, set Mercurius; Hcrmac, muti­ lation of 1109 ros 970-971 [csiodus 254-255, 274-275 lesperides 1064 lesperus 677 tsterntu 741 iatus 160 χ 555 iddcn verses 608, 1034 ρά αναγραφή 518-519 liero 349-350 ρός γάμος 717, 797 lippocratcs 1217-1218 lippolytus 1171-1172 lipponax 1216-1217 lispania 426, 1179; Hispanicnsis 1014 lomcms 274-276, 281-288, 489, 735, 970-971, 994-995, 1049-1050 omocotclcuton 988 omonymous gods 1092 trustus 168-169 lonos 694-695, 1072 ρμή 615 irologium 796 ortus: of Epicurus 451-452, bortulus 524; of Scipio 576-577 .. Hostilius Tubulus 358, 1162 lostilius, Tullus 568 ousc and cosmos compared 591-592 lume, David 60 unting 962-963 lyadcs 822-823 ydra 865; Hydra 836-837 lyginus 53 ypallage 145, 520 ypcrbaton 244 iypcrborcus 1118-1119 lyperion 1102-1103 ypocorisrics 450-451 ysteron proteron 867 alysus 1103-1104 mbus 1216-1217 ason 1154-1155 W/ 413-415, 468, 973, 1074 bntumon 470-471 dacus 1053-1055 itm 539, 558 dolatry 396-397 dyia 1079 uur 906-907 p/«r 1025, 1028 puus 606

1247

Hit articular 742; pleonastic 844; in cxcmpla 770, 1147, 1157, 1169 illumination of buildings 193 imago 229, 317, 319-323, 362, 379. 387, 487-495. 506, 524. 525, 745 immanence, divine 332, 686, 736 immortality 33, 738, 948 inanis 484 inctstus 1162 intom modus 197 incubation 307-308, 1080 India 460, 1056 indigitamenta 427 indistrtus 540 indiuiduus 321, 782, 1023 Indus (River) 888-889 inferi 550-552 infinite 208, 214, 323-324 influence, subsequent, of the N.D. 52-61 infra lunam 592, 681-682 inbabitabilis 202-203 initio 336 initiation of Cicero 519-520 iniucunditas 909 inlustris 158 imascor 299; innate ideas 579-580 Ino 1043-1044, 1076-1077, 1080 inquam 165 insanity 646 insatiabilis 792 inscitntia 114 insero 298-299 insisto 301 institutio 625 insulanus 1067 intendo 323, 336-337 inttriores litter at 1051-1052 interlocked order 320 inttrmundia 173-175, 219, 280, 322, 325-326, 411 interpolation 447, 891-892 intervallum 208-209 intestinus 905-906, 909 inventions and inventors 262-263, 699, 1065-1066, 1096, 1112-1114, 11151117, 1130-1131 invetero 550 Invidcntia 1063 invidia 158, 981 invoco 547-548 involucrum 629 ipse dixit 149-150 ira 302 irony 498. 1019. 1214, 1227

1248

INDMX

// 125 Isidorus 57 lsis 1073-1074 Ισονομία 318, 324-326, 488, 494 iam 231, 605, 727, 885, 893 lanus 723-725

Jonah 1211-1212 lugurthinus 1161-1162 C. Iulius Caesar 10, 12, 20, 25, 141, 406, 516, 701, 946 M. Iunius Bru'us 22, 111, 143 L. Iunius Pullus 564 luno 255, 412, 420-421, 716-718, 729. 1106; Argia 420-421; see also Sospita Iuppirer 255, 271-273. 278-279, 412, 423, 467, 548, 708, 712-715, 717-719, 1052, 1055, 1056, 1059, 1093, 1098, 1100, 1101, 1102, 1106, 1110, 1118, 1119, 1120. 1121, 1122, 1127, 1130, 1227; Crctensis 1096; Olympius 11931194, 1199; many Iuppitcrs 1052. 1056; planet 673. 851 ius civile 1066-1067 iustiiia 130-131, 947, 1038-1039 instus 574 Juvenal, scholia 57 luventaa 500-501

κανών 297 Kant 546, 783 κομήτης 584-585 Kopla 1130 κύκλος 651 κύριαι ο-όζαι 8, 300-301, 503 labes 583-584 Labor 1063; laboriosus 330-331 labrum (primis labris) 184 Lacedaemon 951, 995; Lacedaemonius 951, 1218, 1229 Lactantius 54-56, 83 lactation 881-882 lacunae 35, 83-85, 115. 203-205. 362. 377. 428, 987, 998-999, 1020, 1035,

1058, 1142-1143 C. Laclius Sapiens 970, 984, 1058 laetifico 889 loevus 327 lameness 425-426 Lanuvium 406, 419; Lanuinus 421 Lares 1139-1140 Latinae feriae 163 Latinus (adj.) 142-143, 455, 776, 803; (subst.; 553; Latinc (adv.; 143-145, 176, 677, 776

Latona 1055. 1068, 1069. 1118. 1120 law,, natural 250-251, 273; law-given 1218 lectulus 1200 Ixda 1099 left, lucky 409 Leges of Plato 232-235; lex censors* 1062 lex (P)loetoria 1166 legume* 952-953 Lemnus 522, 1106-1107 leo 395, 438, 876-877; Leo 819, 1046 Leocorion 1084 Lconaticum 1084 Ixontium 449-451 lepus 438; Lepus 833 Uucippua 228. 363. 365 Lcucothca 1043-1044, 1076-1077 /*// 930-931 livitas 1157 Liber 691-692, 702-704. 1046. 1065. 1095; Libera 703-704 Libcrtas 695-696 Libra 835-836 library catalogues containing the WD. 61 libri augur ales 575 Libya 469-470. 1014 L. Licinius Crassus 344-345 Ligusticus 694-695 Lindus 1103-1104 lingua 899. 936-937 litterae laureata» 558 lituvs 567-568 M. Livius Drusus 1182-1183. 1187 Locri 559, 994, 1191-1192 locus ("womb") 881 logic 5, 6, 238 longus 182-183, 343, 471. 609 Lubentina 697 Lucifer 677, 1086; Lucifera 729 C. Lucilius 358-360 Q. Lucilius Balbus 28, 164, 167, 168, 173, 186, 192, 203, 250, 309, 327, 541. 543. 545, 979, 980, 981, 982, 986. 98". 997, 998. 1003, 1006, 1009, 1020. 1030, 1068, 1085, 1091, 1142, 1224. 1225-1227 Lucina 728-729 Lucretius 7, 19, 25, 38-39 luctus 264-265 lumen 193-194, 405, 811 /una, see moon; Luna 1122-1124 lungs, see pulmo lupus 1075-1076; Lupus 836; see OJK Cornelius

INDEX

L.UFius (river) 1117 C Lutatius Catulus 970; Q. Lututius Q . f. Catulus 405-406, 1184-1185; Q . Lutatius Q. f. Q. n. Catulus 405406 Luther, Martin 59 /w.v 136, 151 Lycium 83 Lycurgus 1218 Lysithoc 1052-1053

1249

mens 241, 257, 314-315, 686; Mens 693-694, 749, 1072, 1209 mensa argentea 1196-1197 Mcrcurius 1064. 1107-1108. 1110. 11151116, 1126, 1132; (planet) 674-675. 851 Mesopotamia 888 μετχβασις 318-319 metals 794, 1054 metaphor 579, 585-586, 625 Metcllus, see Caecilius meteorite 733 macrocosm 257-258, 631 meteorology 582; meteorological verbs Maemalio 1106-1107 magic 11, 358; magus 288-289 714-715 Maia 1110 metonymy 261, 272, 273, 691, 1046, maicstas of gods 748 1163 maiorts 235-236, 690. 749 Mcrrodorus 432, 449, 453, 503 Malmesbury, William of 59 mico 605-606 Octavius Mamilius 553 microcosm 257-258. 594, 631 mammae 882 middle voice 604, 618, 666 man: ι qua! ro gods except in immortality migration of birds 869-871 945-948; all things made for him Milcsius 205. 446 949, 951-954; erect pos'urc 914-915; Milton, John 60 the only religious animal 915, 946- mibus 868-869 947; the first man 1118 Minerva 412, 423, 467, 722-723, 1095, mandatum 1164-1165 1105, 1128-1131, 1136; title 277-278 mando 898 Minucius Felix 53-54 minus 674, 979 mantic art 341; see divination manus 684, 897, 939-945; manu factum Miscria 1064 Mnemosyne 1101 183 manuscripts of the N.D. 62-85; stemma mobUis 617-618, 633-634 molest us 124, 170 85 molitio 894 marble 794 fMomus 1063 Marccllus, see Claudius Moncta 1072-1073 Marineo, Lucio 59 monogrammus 688-689 C. M?rius 1183-1184, 1185-1186 monotheism 221, 237, 411 Mars (dciry) 1127-1128, 1132; (planet) mons (sea-cliff) 771 674, 851; see also Mavors monstrum 561, 985 Masso 1090 Montaigne 59 mathematical 667, 669, 799 moon 271, 661-664, 727-730, 731-732, Matuta 1077 750, 799-800. 1085; size 799; lighted Mavors 722, 1136; see alto Mars by sun 799-800; its effects upon Maximus, see Fabius Mcdca 1079, 1143-1146, 1156, 1167moisture 663-664; upon pregnancy 1169 732; sublunary matters 681-682 medicus 1170, 1174; medicamentum 893 Mopsus 562 mtdiUrraneus 437 Mors 1063-1064 motion, three types 750; rectilinear 214, .· rhtrcule 742-743 644, 844; rotary 214, stellar 216, 667 Mclampus 1099 Mover, the unmoved 244, 248 Mclcarth 1049, 1055-1056 P. Mucius Scacvola 508, 984; Q. Mucius Mcletc 1100-1101 Melius 122 Scaevola 1183 me/os 773-774 multimammia 733 memoriter 445 multus 849-850

1250

INDI.X

mulus 959, 1046 mundus 176· 178. 190, 197, 234-235, 591592, 633, 759; divine 241-242, 257, 267, 333-334, 367, 387, 654, 749, 1007; animate 632; sapiens 617, 621, 627, 632-633; plurality of universes 208-209; geocentric 176-178, 200, 474-476; home of gods and men 511, 950, 951; beauty 779, 791; nihil melius 595-596, 1010; made for man 896; as a theatre 915; organic unity 614 munus 774-775 murus 1226 mus 591, 954, 1231-1232 Musa(c) 1068, 1100-1102, 1208 Musacus 274-275 music 930-931 mustela 591 Myrtilus 1215-1216 mysteries 11, 239, 352, 519-523, 703-704 mysticism 11, 14, 33, 304-305 Mythographcrs 57 mythology 281-283, 689

nobtlttus 568-569 Nodinus 1091 Nomio 1119 nons:ns 483-484, 491 Nonius 55 nos for ego 135; nostri (those of our sect) 542 nose, see nares nota 156-157 notio 260, 294. 581 Nox 1064 nudius tertius 1005 nullus 549 Numa 489, 985-986, 1057-1058 numen 127, 193, 547, 563, 785, 993 numnt 436 Nympha 1058-1059 Nysa 1121-1122; Nysus 1124

oaths 130 oblectatio 940 occidens 1061 occukation of planets 666, 673 occultus 313 nam 216-217, 222, 724-725, 1003, 1047 Occanus 635-036, 1014. 1077-1079, 1130 nares 917, 926, 931; nasus 924 Octai'ianum helium 585 natio 742-743; Natio 1071-1072 M. Octavius 485-486 na/ura 109-110. 119, 250, 257, 268, 270, oculus 916-917, 919 922, 928; reason for 299, 579, 614. 642-643, 683-684, 751. two eyes 990-992 ;figurativc 1219-1220; 753, 754, 772, 990; secundum naturam oculus animi 179-181 1028; omnis natura (the universe) 1017, oesophagus 899-901 1020, 1032; altera natura 945; in sense Ocracus 1048-1049 of clement 193. 225, 523, 613, 634, officium 273 709,775,796, 882,1026; in periphrases ogdoas 245 902; generative organ 1108 οικουμένη 968 oliva 602, 1065-1066; olivetum 953, 1204 Nausiphancs 386, 454 navigium 944 Olympia 560; Olympius 1193-1194, Navius, Attus 566-568, 1001 1199 nl 982 Olympias 733 ni in asseverations 332, 539 omnipotence 687-688, 761-762, 1220 ntcesntas 747, 940 omnipresence 338, 733 nectar 499-501 omniscience 219, 973, 1213-1214 Omnivaga 729-730 Neocles 384-385 onomatopoeia 844, 1014 Ncpa 816, 835, 1046 Ncptunus 272, 412, 421, 718-720, 736- ontology 590, 626, 647, 648 737, 1059, 1066, 1089, 1137. 1140- opaco 657 1141, 1171-1172; Neptuni films 359- ope consilioque 1163-1164 360 Ophiuchus 814-815 nerves 903, 912-913 opi/ex 175, 919 Ops 695 P. Nigidius Figulus 12, 25, 150, 165 Nilus 886-888, 1053, 1103, 1105, 1110- orac{u)lum 362, 965 1111, 1121-1122, 1129 oratio 936 orbit ierrat 968-969 tutor (verb) 832 Orbona 1139 nix 610

INDEX

1251

pecus 953, 960 Peducaeus 1162 Pegasus 825-826 Pelion 1168-1169 Peloponnesus 1193 ornatus (mundi) 591-592 783, 849, 879, Pclops 1099 Penates 726 1018 Pcnelopa 1110-1111 Orpheus 274-275, 489-490, 1068; penu(s) 726 Orphicus 490, 1124 pertmnia 569 orrery 766-768 Peripatetics 12, 168, 169 orthography 86, 125, 297 periphrases 132, 198, 314, 603, 606. 610, or/us . . . interitus 185-186 Orcus 1059-1060 ordo 586-587, 681 organs, vital 449, 465 orientation 408 O r i o n 832, 1018

OJ(OSSJS) 911-912

οseen 961 osten turn 561 ο Hum 19, 545 oris 955-956 pachyderms 855 Pacuvius 48, 776, 1079-1080 paederasty 404 paintings 390-392, 400-401, 416; genre paintings 425 paired terms 604, 611, 613, 665, 713; see also alliteration Palacmon 1043-1045 Palatium 1139 palatum 654-655, 900 palingenesis 668 Pallas 1130-1131 pa/man's 183 paipebrum ^2\-^12 Pamphilus 384 Pan 1110-1111; Paniscus 1058-1059 Panaetius 20-21, 46-47, 759, 840, 846848, 852, 891, 929, 1023 pantheism 218, 220-221, 257, 265-266, 270 panthera 438, 873 parhelion 588 C. Papirius Carbo 359 parataxis 197, 344 Parcac 1064 Paris 1217 parison 308 Parmcnidcs 222-224 paronomasia 170 parricidium 1146-1147 Pasiphac 1077-1078 pater 1011. 1103-1104 patera 1198 patibUis 1023 Paulus, see Aemilius peculatus 1163

613, 615, 628, 664, 747, 755, 852, 886.

890, 894, 930 perjury 358 perjurious 634 Persacus 260-264, 515-516 Περσεφόνη 721 Perscis 1077-1078 Perseus 554-556, 827-828 personification 255, 259, 272, 623, 692693, 982, 990, 1060, 1062, 1139 Pcrtinacia 1064 perturbatio 129-130 pessimism 219 ptstilentia 583 Petrarch 59, 61 Phaedo 453 Phacdrus 39, 42, 137, 345, 452 Φαίνων 672-673 Phaethon 673, 1171 Phalaris 1188-1189 Phcncata 1111-1112 Pheraeus 1154-1155 Philo 137-139, 170, 346-347, 540 Philodcmus 25, 40-45, 138, 173, 188, 204, 207, 236, 247, 277, 283, 294, 311,

342, 383, 450, 507 philoprogcnitivcncss 883 philosophers, laudation of 619-620; disagreements 113; philosophy, parts of 5; function 7; teachings 6; of religion 8; vocabulary of 18 Phocniccs 808-809 phoenix 668 Pbormio 1159 Phoronis 1109-1110 Φωσφόρος 676 Pbrygiae litterae 1053-1054 physics 5. 6, 146, 238, 348, 652-653, 734; Physicus (as title) 238, 249, 397, 422; pbysiea ratio 679, 706-708; adj. 603; pbysice (adv.) 1005 pbynologia 184, 279

1252

INDEX

Piccnus 1160 Picris 1102; Picrus 1101-1102 pittas 126,160,303,506-508,510-511, 947 pitta 862-864 Pisces 826, 834-835 Pisistratus 1187-1188 Piso, set Pupius Placidus 57 (P)/aetoria /ex 1166 planets 246, 655, 664-677; planisphere 766-768 plants, loves and hatreds of 854; see also periphrases platalea 867 ptatanus 602-603 Plato 17, 38, 152, 175-176, 179-181, 199-200, 231-237, 239-240, 246, 368. 384, 449, 489, 619-620, 1190; Platonicus 187, 385 plectrum 937-938 Pleiades, see Vcrgiliac pleonasm 128, 249, 528, 558, 601, 605, 606, 610. 613. 645. 747, 751, 797, 798, 844, 862, 864, 871, 881, 1029, 1192 Pliny (Elder) 53 Pluton 720 poets 280-283. 500 poisoned arrows 874 polecat 879 politics 5, 6 Pollux 553-557, 700-702, 1065, 1099 polus 805 polyptoton 299-300, 324, 397, 435, 531, 579, 788, 869, 1143 polysyndeton 252, 305 polytheism 237-239, 280, 411, 542 pomerium 577, 1226 T. Pomponius Atticus 451, 455 Ponticus see Hcraclides ponti/ex 353, 508, 533, 974-975, 984, 1226; pontificii libri 426-427 M. Porcius Cato 970, 996 por{ri)go 836 porta· iecoris 906-908 portentum 561, 985 Portunus 719 Posidonius 43-47, 137-140, 196, 289, 343, 534, 544, 582, 605, 631, 687, 704, 716, 736, 761, 768, 787, 791, 793, 840-841, 844, 848, 850-851, 854. 987, 916, 934, 951, 968, 969, 1014; see also sources A. Postumius 553, 994, 998 in praecinctu 569-571

praenuntia 588 praestates 651 praestrigiae 1159 praeteritio 891, 909, 1045 prayer, Epicurean 2 5 2 ; at s u n r i s e 407 pregnancy, see gestation princeps 683 principatus 615-616, 657 prtnapiurn 114, 683 Priscian 57 probabitia 158 procteratio 126 Procyon 838 pro deum fidem 160 Prodicus 260-261, 263, 5 1 4 - 5 1 5 prodigsum 561 Prognestica 803 processus 164-165, 196, 665 ττροκδπτοντες, see progressus πρόληψις 196, 260, 294-297, 2 9 9 . 647 Pronoea 176-177, 186, 192, 6 8 7 , 741, 961 ; see also Providentia prooemium 29-30, 111; volumen prooemur rum 30, H I propitJus 537 Proserpina 720-721, 1095, 1 0 9 8 . 11081109. 1119. 1121, 1191-1192 Protagoras 119-122. 152. 2 2 7 - 2 2 8 , 350, 355, 356-357, 512 protective coloration 868, 8 7 2 , 877 Providentia 177, 269. 740-742, 8 3 9 , 879, 1175; set a/so Pronoea; pniden/ia proximo 829 prudentia 1037 psychology 6 Pthas 1105-1106 publicanus 1081 pugno 354 pulcbre 505; pulcbritudo 586-587 pulmo 901, 904-905, 910 pulvis 652-653 puncto temporis 331 Punic us 563, 969 M. Pupius Piso Fmgi 166-167 pupula 921 purge 873, 1116-1117 pyramidal gods 200, 649, 654 Pyriphlegethon 1059-1060 Πυρόβις 671, 674 Pyrrhus 969 Pythagoras 149-151, 216-219, 388-389, 449, 489, 1019-1020, 1052, 1207-1208; Pythagorei 149, 171, 4 9 0 ; Pythagoreanism 12

INDEX quadriga 1130-1131 Quadrupcs 836 quaeso 649 qualitas 782 quart anus 1015 quasi 211, 311-312, 365, 378, 380, 387, 482, 502, 558, 606, 619, 993, 1024, 1204 -que in transitions 201, 921 Qucrclla 1064 quid continuative 564 quidam 315-316 Quintilian 53 Quirinus 704-705 quotas 297 Rabelais 59 radius 652 rainbow 1086-1087 rains of stones and of blood 583-584 rana 868 rapax 1014 raritas 904-905 ratio 140, 148. 252-253, 259-260, 267, 438. 511, 705, 895-896, 932, 992, 1009, 1153; recta ratio 624-625; bona ratio 1152-1153; see physics Rcatinus 555 recessus 658 reciproco 1013-1014 re/ero 573 refugio 1029 Rcgillus 553-554, 994, 996-997 e region* 800 regno tria 718-719 regressus 665-666 De Regula 297-298 Rcgulus, see Atilius religio 113, 126-127, 160, 565, 566, 574, 738-740, 984; plural 353, 517, 566, 1133; philosophy of religion 8, religious background 9 rents 907-908 repagula 1144-1145 repetitions 123-124, 129, 155, 181, 194, 197, 224, 253, 303, 320, 332, 351, 371, 378. 390. 394. 403. 413. 443, 480, 569, 618, 620, 621, 622, 650, 709, 715, 755, 760, 761, 786, 793, 834, 836, 900. 911, 919-920, 928, 933, 949-950, 955, 962, 969, 9 8 8 , 1 0 2 1 , 1 0 2 2 . 1 0 2 8 , 1046,1059, 1129, 1139. 1140,1172-1173 replicatio 242 respiratio 612, 905, 910; respiritus 905

1253

responsum bll restat 545, 645-646 re... verbis 168, 430, 569 Rhea, see Ceres Rhesus 1068 rhetor 539; rhetoric part of philosophy 539-540 Rhodus 969, 1103-1104; Rhodius 1104 rhyme 134, 418, 549, 642, 820, 857, 956, 982, 1170 rogator 573 Roma 555, 969: Romanus 421, 445, 564. 575, 984, 996, 1002, 1088, 1160 Romulus 489, 704-705, 985, 1045 Q. Roscius Gallus 406-409 rotimdus 178 Rubrum mare 460 P. Rutilius Rufus 162, 1181-1182, 1204 Sabazia 1122-1123 sacrificatio 725 sacrilege 358, 413, 4 3 3 ; rcmplc-robbcry 1192 saedfi)lum 188 saepes 522-523 saepia 877-878 sagacitas 942-943, 957 Sagittarius 831 Sagra 554, 557, 559, 994, 998 Saictai 1129-1130 sat 960; saJinoe 892; saJsus 409 salamander 478-479 Salaria Via 994 Salisbury, John of 58 Salus 695 ja/uto 407 Salvian 57 Samothrac(i)a 520-523, 1210 Samson 1051 Samus 384 sanctitas 126-127, 160, 506-508, 511, 533-534, 552 sane 163 sapiens 196; Sapicntia 1176-1177 satin 504 Saturnus 708-712, 1061, 1096, 1 1 3 * 1136; planet 670-674, 850 Satyrus 1058-1059 Scacvola, see Mucius Scaurus, see Acmilius scbola 543; σχολή 329 Scipio, see Cornelius Scorpios 830-883 scurra 455-456

1254

INDFX

ScyUa 491 Scythia 766 sea 795-7%; see also Ocean us s*cta 685 seaeo 1159 seed 686, 721. 752-753, 879, 881 segts 972 self-preservation 840, 852, 866-867, 880 Semela 702-703, 1124-1125 stmi/er 830 Ti. Scmpronius Gracchus the father 970; C. Scmpronius Tuditanus 535; Ti. Scmpronius Gracchus 485, 573577, 1070; the Gracchi 1069-1070 Scnectus 1063 senesco 660-661 semus 916, 927-932, 1027 Septcm Trioncs 807-808, 816. 823 Scraphinus, P. 60 Scrapie 1073 1074 Seriphus 437-438 serpens 865, 1231-1232; Serpens 812. 815; see also snakes; vipera Servius 55 seselis 875 sex prims 1161 Scxtus Empiricus 152 shell-nsh 663 ships 759, 764, 769 Sibylla 985; Sibyllinus 572 sica 1163 siccitaj 541 Sicilia 1107; Sicilicnsis 1014 sickle 707 sigla 108 sigmatism 207, 753, 810, 1033 sigttifico 201 Sillis 455 Silvanus 773 simia 461-462 similes 629 nmilttudo 317-319, 632 Simonides 349-350 Siro 138 nulla 486 six hundred (round number) 459 sleep 894; sleeping gods 188 snakes, 878; winged 469-470; see also serpens, vipera society 748; societas 1164-1165 Socrates 153, 237, 455, 593, 974, 1019, 1190; Socraticus 453 Sol, m sun soliditas 315-316

solstice 507, 659. 662-663, 1034-1035 itt solum penis 361 sornnimm set dreams; Somnia 1064 sopbistes 356 sordes 925 soritce 308, 312, 463, 967-968, 1058, 1133 Q. Sosius 1160 Sospita 418-421 soul and shade 1049 sound, theories of 757 sources 19, 27, 31, 36-49, 210, 236, 241, 242, 250, 294, 312-313, 320, 321, 343. 361. 429-430, 447. 481, 485, 494, 507.

511, 523, 534, 543, 544, 563, 579. 580. 591. 603. 620, 623, 629, 635, 640, 642, 690, 736, 761, 768. 787, 838, 842, 891, 897, 912, 916, 929, 934-935, 969,

1022, 1037 1056. 1105 Sparta 969, 1218 species 321 specsHum 1115 σπερματικές λόγος 745, 760 Spes 1072 Spcusippus 239 spbaera 651, 766, 790; perfect form 650; sphericity of the whole 841-845; spherical gods 199, 649; music of the spheres 850 Spicum 818 spider, see araneola Spino 1090-1091 Spinoza 60 spirabtlis 594, 775 splendidus 1160 spontaneous generation 609-610 springs, hot and cold 608 spume 1126-1127 sqmlla 863-864 stabilis 542, 840, 842; stabilises 852 Stanley, Thomas 60 stars 657, 786; nourished from waters 845; inerranies 655, 678-680, 826; regularity 915; evening and morning stars 671; counting stars 801; divinity of the stars 216, 235, 254, 271 stations, planetary 667 stemiru of mss of the N.D. 85 στερέμνι* 317, 319, 321, 390 Στίλβων 671, 674-675 Stilo, see Aelius Stoicism 12, 13, 14, 32-33, 38, 131, 132, 156. 165, 167-168, 176, 195-196, 266, 277; Stoicut 529, 716. 741, 964, 980,

INDEX

984, 1003, 1011, 1040, 1058, 1061, 1216, 1225, 1227 s/omaibus, see oesophagus straits (Messina, Euripus, etc.) 597-598 στρατήγημα 1002 Strato 249-250 Stratonicus 1085 stultus 196-197 stupidity (of Abdera, etc.) 525-526 subdo 612-613 sublimit 548. 644 subsequent influence of the N. D. 52-61 subtilis 607; subti/itas 540 Suculae 822-823 summer 660 sun 271, 435, 657-661, 727-728, 750, 798-799, 1078-1079, 1085. 1171; size 777-778, 798; stands still 667; sun­ dials 765; prayer ar sunrise 407; Salts 1102 supercilium 923-924 superstition 7, 303-304. 341-342, 397, 512, 738 supervacuaneus 447, 464 suppeditatio 497 supra 713, 1129 JUS 882, 959-961 suspicio 783 suus (— proprius) 620 swerve, set dinamtn syllogism 309-310,439-440.600,641-642, 1009. 1022, 1023 symbiosis 862-863 sympaibia 218-219, 596-597, 663-664. 1022 synchronizing of events 732 syncretism 426. 701. 729, 736.1051. 1112 Syntpbebi 159-160, 1157-1159 synucsis 815 Syracusae 1187, 1192 Syria 1127-1128; Syri 412-413.1040-1043 tabernaculttm 576 taboo 1111 tabularium 1159-1160 tactus 918, 931-932 talaria 1131 taste, set gustatus taunts 875-876; Taurus 821-822, 1046 tautology 782 ttctum 940 rceth, set dens ttgumtntum 940 Tclamo 1177

1255

teleology 213, 231, 250, 544, 629, 659, 660, 857, 897, 920, 941, 964 telepathy 557-558 Tellus 1089 Umtritas 116-117, 642, 681 temptrantia 1039-1040; ttmptratio 582 templum 631; temple-robbery 1192 tendrils 853 Tencbrae 1063-1064 Tenedus 1043-1044; Tencs ibid. teratology 584 Terence 48, 691-692 M. Terenrius Varro 5, 10,11, 23, 25, 143 tertianus 1015 Tcrtullian 53 testamenturn 1163 testimonium 86 testudo 865, 884-885, 926 "tctralemma" 1222. 1232-1233 Thales 205-207, 446 Thaumas 1087 Thelxinoc 1100-1101 Theodorus 122-123, 355, 512 theogony 285-286; Hcsiod's Tbeogonia 254-255 tlteologus 275, 282, 1051-1052, 1093-1094, 1102, 1117, 1132-1133; theology 6, 7, 29,348; of poets 280-283 theomachy 284 Theon 544 thcophagy 1047 thcophany 260. 481, 971 Theophrastus 248-249, 451, 529 thcrioUtry 289-291, 395, 467-468 Theseus 1066, 1171-1172 Thcuth (Thcyn) 1112-1114 Thyestcs 1150 Thyone 1124-1125 Tiberinus 1090-1091 tibia 602, 930. 954; tibicen 1011 tides 597-598, 663, 892, 1014 Timaeus 732; dialogue of Plato 175-176, 231-232, 234 time 188-191, 192 Timocrates 453-454, 503 Tircsias 562 Titan 735-736, 830 tithes 1207 titiiiatio 502 title of the N.D. 109-110 Tolossanus 1161-1162 torpedo 877-878 tosif/a 900 touch, see tactus

1256

INDEX

trachea, see arteria tragicus 335 trano 607 tranritio 317-319, 493, 724 translations of the Ν.Π. 103-106 transscribo 1160-1161 Trasumenus 561, 693 triads 120, 124. 128, 361, 466, 473-474, 629. 678. 983-984. 1010; trinity 703, 728 triangulum 869-871 trieterides 1124-1125 tripos 1053 Triton 402, 772 Triropatrcus 1098, 1099 tritus 776 Trophonius 1080-1081. 1110 true-false 156, 373-377 tubicen 1011 Tubulus. see Hostilius Tuditanus. see Semprorius M. Tullius Cicero studies 237; lawyer 36, augur 12, 161; popularizcr 18, 20; eclectic 14, 15, 35; plan of works 5, 135, 146; dedication 22; scene 24; De Divination» 8, 11, et passim; De Fato 8; De Natura Deorum, 8 et passim; date 20, 25-26; proem 29-30. I l l ; characters 27-29; defects 26-27; publication 51-52; influence 52-61; Tullia 6, 19, 135, 145-146, 261-262, 518, 1048; M. Tullius Tiro 53 turn 539 turpis 116-117 Tusculanus 553 Tuscus 575 tutela 1164-1165 Tyndaridac 554, 994, 997, 1044-1045; see Castor, Pollux, Dioscoroc types (printing) 780 Tyrus 1055-1056

vafer 266 Valcns 1109-1110 valeo 536-537 Valerius Maximus 53 vallum (fig.) 292 Q. Varius 1186-1187 Varro, set Tercntius vastitas 583 Vatican Mythographers 57 vaticinatio 965-966 P. Vatienus 554-555, 994-996, 998 vectio 942 vegetable kingdom 131-132; see peri­ phrases Vciovis 1136-1137 C. Vdlcius 27-28, 163-164, 165, 170, 172, 178, 312, 343. 345. 365, 380, 388, 412, 426, 427, 429. 438, 463, 492, 539, 649,697,740, 965» 980,993,1142,1227 veto 118 vena 605-606, 908-909, 943-944; cava vena 908, 911 vtnenum 874, 1163 veneraiio 304, 407, 429, 737 venter 503-504 ventriculum 910 Venus 692, 733, 1124-1128. 1132. 1136; Coa 390-391; Lubcntina 697; planet 675-676, 851 Vcrgiliae 828 vero 574, 612 Verona Scholia 83 versutus 1016 Vc*ta 255. 724-725. 1183 vestigium 260 vetustas 942 via 684 Victoria 695-697; Victoriola 1197-1198 Vincla 834-835 vinum 690, 1151-1152, 1175; vinetum 972. 1204 viper a 1231 Ulixcs 970-971 Virgo 818 umbra fata/is 268-269 viri vacantia- 569-570 universe, boundless 336 Virtus 694-695, 749, 1209; virtues 947. Upis 1120 1035-1037; achieved, not a gift of the urbanitas 743 gods 1204-1206; cognomen ex rirtute uredo 1203 700; Cicero's De I irtutibus 1037 «/, omitted 114; brachylogy with /// vis 337, 468, 609, 644 191; veto 437 viscus 925 utHitas 262. 446, 449, 467-468. 528, 698, vision, theories of 757 763 visus 157 vita beata 367 vacatio 333 vitis 053

INDEX

vit'tum 576 vocabulary, philosophic 18-20, 143-145 v o i d 362-363, 387 Volcanus 412, 424-426, 1064, 1102-1103, 1117, 1127, 1137; plural 1105; Volcaniae insulae 1107 volo (ptiim nolim) 171-172 Voltaire 60 voluntas 645 Voluptas 697 vomica 1154-1155 votivt tablets 1211 ■water, the primal clement 206-207; waterfall 322 white 1044: set equus wills m procinetu 569-570 wind T97-798 winter 660

1257

women-philosophers 451 Xenocratea 245-246, 383 Xcnophanes 219-221, 280 Xcnophon 17, 236-237, 593-594, 1019 Xcrses 508-509 Zcno of Citium 250-256, 257, 260, 261, 37< 376, 329, 683, 685, 706, 984, 1005, 1009, 1010, 1017, 1020, 1137-1138, 1173-1174 Zcno of Elca 1190 Zcno of Sidon 39, 43, 319, 346, 452, 455 Zeus, as bull 401; death 519; grave of 1097-1098 zodiac 661, 673, 677, 799 zones 202-203, 222

zoophytes 624, 1796